《Omniscient First-Person’s Viewpoint》


 Chapter 1: - No Country for Criminal Men

    <b>? No Country for Criminal Men ?</b>


    The carriage came to a halt at the end of the road.


    A dry wastnd not having a single tree. Without any shade to protect from the scorching sun¡¯s rays, every living thing groaned in response to the heat. In and where even a mound of dirt heaved wavy breaths, a single sign marked the end of the road.


    The two officers spotted the sign, understood that they had arrived at the right ce, and realized they would need to begin their next task.


    The officers split up. As one approached the sign, the other fiddled with his retractable steel baton while heading towards the back of the carriage.


    The officer that approached the back of the carriage nervously gripped his only weapon tightly in his hand.


    The sweat from his hands made the baton slippery, but there was no time to worry about that.


    Escort vehicles were normally used to transport criminals, and people who were brazen enough to disobey thew were bound to act up at every opportunity. Until now, the officer had given the criminals a taste of his baton and had been satisfied with its effect.


    Yet today, for the first time since he had donned the insignia of thew, he worried that the baton might not be sufficient.


    They had arrived at Tantalus*, the Abyssal Prison. It housed nefarious criminals that should never be allowed to step foot in society again. The prison was one in which countless entered, but none left.


    It was said that the criminals held at Tantalus were more easily found in history books than the newspapers. The only reason they were imprisoned was because they were unkible. A wretched ce where monsters, Beast Kings, and warriors who single-handedly ughtered entire armies wandered around like anymon civilian.


    What the officers brought today was a prisoner sentenced to imprisonment in the said prison.


    <b>¡¸Damn. What kind of crime do you need tomit for you to get sent to Tantalus on your first offense?¡¹</b>


    I agreedpletely with his thoughts. Just what did I do to have been sent to Tantalus without a trial? An innocent, honest man like me. There must have been some sort of mistake.


    The officer took a deep breath before banging on the back door with his baton.


    ¡°Back away from the doors or I¡¯ll beat you to a pulp!¡±


    The manner in which the State treated its prisoners was akin to that of an explosive; wrapped in tight packaging and with the utmost caution.


    No matter how light of a crime onemitted, handcuffs and shackles with blindfolds were the very basic measures taken when handling criminals. Officers would often use gags and straightjackets in addition.


    After hearing that they would be escorting a prisoner destined for Tantalus, these officers restrained me with everything they had. Cuffs, blindfolds, gags¡ªthe entire package. It could probably kill normal people from asphyxiation.


    <b><i> And because I¡¯m a normal human, I am about to run out of breath. Help.</i></b>


    The officer didn¡¯t lower his guard, even against the prisoner whocked the freedom to strain his lungs. He couldn¡¯t ever let his guard down. After all, it was a prisoner that was to be sent to Tantalus, the worst prison in thend.


    The prisoner probably wasn¡¯t extremely dangerous, since he had been entrusted to a low-ranking officer like himself. Even then, he couldn¡¯t ck on his job. Not for the sake of duty, but for fear of his life.


    Well, he would¡¯ve been fine if he had taken his time.


    I couldn¡¯t untie myself from the flimsy rope. Much less these sturdy restraints.


    ¡°I¡¯m opening the door!¡±


    The damn officer remained vignt. He quickly retreated after opening the back door of the vehicle. Tensing up, he gripped his baton and aimed it at the prisoner.


    As the door opened, the wretched criminal revealed himself to the world again¡­ Still trapped in his restraints, rolling around on the floor.


    Slightly relieved by the sight, the officer began to approach. Then, he suddenly raised the steel rod high above his head. As I read that thought, I let out a cry that would go unheard.


    ¡®Hey, wait. Sto¡ª¡¯


    ¡°Urk!¡±


    The baton struck deep into my stomach. I let out a painful cry at the piercing blow that reached my bones, but it didn¡¯t make it past the gag. I got decimated by the baton, unable to retaliate.


    As if he were confirming his kill, the officer struck several more times, satisfied with my reaction.


    <b>¡¸It looks like his restraints arepletely intact. I won¡¯t need to worry about being attacked.¡¹</b>


    Feeling assured, the officer tugged the belt of the straitjacket. My helpless body, sprawled across the floor, mmed against the wall, and rolled on the floor. The officer raised a question in his mind as he witnessed my meek state.


    <b>¡¸Huh? I thought he was supposed to be a criminal headed for Tantalus. He feels no different from any lowlife thug.¡¹</b>


    After reading the officer¡¯s thoughts, I twisted my body in sorrow.


    ¡®No shit. I¡¯m not some criminal meant for Tantalus or some crazy terrorist. I¡¯ve done nothing close to being recorded in history. All I am is just some back-alley swindler that can read minds!¡¯


    * * * *


    I was ying cards with some dolts, getting them to put their houses on the line as usual.


    It was a misconception that ¡®gambling sucks¡¯. If you had money, power, or something special like me, gambling was like sweeping money off the ground. There were plenty of idiots willing to bet their life savings for a couple minutes of thrill. To them, I was like the priest in the confession chamber, listening to their dirty desires. I just happened to take half the money I got from them instead of a tithe.


    It was just like any other day, milking some fools of their homes. Suddenly, there was amotion outside.


    The neighborhood granny, who was always freeloading off my winnings, signaled to us. The idiot that I was handling cleaned up the table, rejoicing at the intervention. Putting aside my dreams of purchasing my own house aside, I hid the evidence and remained stationary as some soldiers I had seen before rushed in.


    Soldiers on patrol and gamblers who had just finished cleaning the scene; it was a regr sight. And as usual, I slipped a smallplimentary gift into the soldiers¡¯ pockets.


    At that moment, a soldier grabbed my wrist.


    ¡°In the name of thew, you are all under arrest.¡±


    The guards that barged in arrested everyone there after beating them up.


    The ¡®State¡¯ was a country way crazier than I had thought. I tried my absolute best to defend myself, but they threw me past the trials without any witnesses or evidence. It took less than a day for me to be a criminal. In a court with no jury, I was sentenced to Tantalus without any chance to defend myself.


    My ability to read minds did nothing for me in the court. The soldiers imed that we were plotting treason while pretending to gamble. The judge pounded his gavel despite being fully aware of theck of evidence.


    <i>¨C Thud, thud, thud.</i>


    Guilty. Not a single voice was raised when the symbol of justice bowed to the floor thrice, apologizing for its injustice.


    <b><i>Logic? Fairness?</i></b> If something like that existed, the Military State would never have raised a coup.


    I was thrown to the cold, damp floor of a holding cell and hoisted to the worst prison in the world¡ªTantalus.


    It depressed me to reminisce about the past while being tied up, but the officer showed no regard for my emotions and continued to drag me along the ground. Thanks to him, I was able to feel the earth with my entire back. Each tug caused the gravel and sand to tear through my back.


    ¡®O Dear Mother Earth, your skin really is quite rough. We must moisturize it right away.¡¯


    As I raised a sphemous prayer, the officer that was waiting at the sign spoke worriedly to the officer who had been dragging me.


    ¡°Inspector, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? He¡¯s a damn criminal.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, he¡¯s someone meant for Tantalus. Will we be okay? What if he escapes and¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve blindfolded him since the very start. He doesn¡¯t know my face or name.¡±


    The inspector hoisted me up and dropped me onto the ground again. mming against the ground, I grit my teeth at the impact that shook my entire body.


    ¡®I can read minds, you know that? Dear Inspector Evian of Edelphite. I¡¯ll see you when I get out. I¡¯ll take my revenge on you first.¡¯


    ¡°And how will he ever escape from Tantalus? Quit worrying and send the telegraph.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried for you, sir. You heard about the rumors of an incident at Tantalus that time. If this guy breaks out¡­¡±


    ¡°If he could break out of Tantalus, he would¡¯ve escaped from our escort vehicle. Stop wasting time. Let¡¯s hand him over and head back. Even a single trip here is one too many.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the telegraph. If we just wait for the reply¡­¡±


    At that moment, the white arrow painted on the metal sign shook. The two officers and I tensed up. For some reason, the arrow¡ªwhich should¡¯ve been nothing more than a painting¡ªwas rattling like crazy, as if it were affected by an isted earthquake. We all stared silently at the sign. The arrow continued to tremor, and it began spinning around and around until¡­


    It pointed at the ground.


    <i>nk.</i>


    The sound of something shattering reverberated.


    The officers stared at the scene before their eyes and doubted what they saw in their minds.


    The ce that had been nothing but an ordinary wastnd moments ago now had an endless and bottomless abyss that carved itself into ce.


    The abyss was iparable to anything.


    An open in. In the middle of a sandynd without any vegetation, a bottomless hole existed for no apparent reason. It was toorge and deep to be an artificial trap, and it was also too unnatural-looking to be called a naturalnd formation.


    The officers and I¡ªafter reading their minds¡ªquestioned if it was a hallucination, but the darkness that only a true void could produce firmly supported its reality. The officers gazed into the abyss, speechless.


    As they pondered whether they were in a dream or not¡­


    <b> ¡¸Verified.¡¹</b>


    A monotonous voice emerged from the sign. As the officers freaked out in response to the voice of unknown origin, the sign carried out its task in a mechanical manner.


    <b> ¡¸Completion of Mission Monitored. Pleaseplete the task by handing the prisoner over to us.¡¹</b>


    The officers saluted the sign. It was almost a humorous sight, but they were petrified; as if they believed that the sign was responsible for creating the abyss in front of their eyes.


    ¡°I-I am Inspector Evian of Edelphite. Where shall I lead the prisoner to?¡±


    <b> ¡¸Your job is to escort the prisoner to Tantalus.¡¹</b>


    Tantalus.


    The prison of the abyss that gods created to seal the titans.


    It had obviously borrowed its name from the myths, but I wouldn¡¯t have doubted that the darkness in front of me was the real deal. The officer gulped as he gazed down into the bottomless pit.


    ¡°D-Do we need to go down with him?¡±


    <b>¡¸There is no need for you to apany him. I shall leave the method of transport to your jurisdiction.¡¹ </b>


    ¡®Hey, sign. Hold up.¡¯


    The officer grinned. No need to apany him. He had figured out what that meant.


    In fact, he had been filled with the desire to toss me into the hole from the very start. The sign simply justified his n in awful manner.


    ¡°Hey, get his legs.¡±


    The other officer realized what he meant and hesitantly grabbed my ankles.


    ¡°I-Is this okay? There¡¯s no way he¡¯d survive the fall¡­¡±


    ¡°Who cares? We¡¯re tossing him into Tantalus because he¡¯s an irredeemable piece of shit. What does it matter if he dies?¡±


    ¡®Wait, sir. Sir. Please. Calm down. I swear I¡¯ll be good. I¡¯ll read fewer minds and swindle a little less. At least lower me with a rope or¡­¡¯


    ¡°Even so¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to carry him down there? Huh?¡±


    The other officer was too frightened to perform such a task. He hoisted me up by my legs. I tried my best to resist, but I couldn¡¯t do anything in the tightly secured binds.


    They matched their breaths as they swung me side to side. One, two, one, two. I swung higher as I went from right to left. And on the third swing, I reached the peak. They let go, and aplete sense of overwhelming freedom filled my body.


    <b><i> ¡­Oh.</i></b>


    And so, I plunged into the bottomless abyss.


    <b>TLN</b>: The prison is called ¡®Tantalus¡¯, an inhabitant of Tartarus, despite it having the same description as ¡®Tartarus¡¯ itself. Tantalus attempted to serve his own son at a feast with the gods, which infuriated Zeus and thus he was imprisoned in Tartarus where he was punished. The reason why the author chose Tantalus instead of Tartarus is because just like Tantalus who was caught by Zeus and sent to Tartarus, our protagonist was also captured and sent to an abyssal prison. Now you can say he could have used the names of other convicts of Tartarus, but it seems to have been a personal choice on his part since both Tantalus and Tartarus sound simr.

 Chapter 2: - To the Depths of the Abyss

    <b>? </b><b>To the Depths of the Abyss</b><b> ?</b>


    Pain engulfed my body, as if every part of it had been beaten repeatedly. I winced as I tried to stand up.


    It hurt everywhere. My limbs were bruised and sore, and I could feel the crunch of sand in my dry mouth. Rubbing my sore eyes, I looked around, but all I could see was darkness.


    There was a faint light from afar, but it was nowhere close to illuminating the world.


    Groaning and scratching my head, I realised something strange.


    ¡®Weird. Who took off my straitjacket? I was definitely tied up when I was tossed in here¡­¡¯


    I was bound and unable to move a single finger, blindfolded, and gagged. Without any freedom of movement over my body, I was flung into the abyss.


    Although I tried my best to escape even as I fell, the military¡¯s bindings weren¡¯t something somebody like me could break loose from.


    I mean, it¡¯d be weird if someone like me was able to destroy an invention designed by the very best scientists.


    I gave up, exhausted from my attempts to move in the straitjacket.


    ¡®Mother Earth should have ended me in a single blow. But I survived? Even though I fell for hours without anything to cushion my fall? No, before that¡­ This is supposed to be the abyss, a ce born from Mother Earth¡¯s curse. It¡¯s supposed to be a bottomless void, so how am I standing right now?¡¯


    A bottomless abyss and a floor. These two things were paradoxical. A ce that had such contradictions shouldn¡¯t exist, even just by envisioning those words together.


    After pondering for a moment, I realized that there could only be one conclusion. There could be nothing else other than that.


    ¡°Ah, I died and arrived at hell.¡±


    <b>¡¸No, this is not hell.¡¹</b>


    ¡°AAAHHH!¡±


    The voice came from directly behind me. My legs gave out in surprise. Trying my best to control my fear, I shouted at whatever it was that stood before my eyes.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    Two round lights shone in the dark. A figure as faint as a ghost was staring at me.


    It was undoubtedly inhuman. If it weren¡¯t, I would¡¯ve been able to read its mind. What could it be, then? A ghost? An animal? Or a hellspawn?


    As I trembled and awaited a response, the pair of eyes approached me. My eyes had adjusted to the dark, and I began to discern a silhouette.


    Recognizing what it was, I called out its name.


    ¡°A golem?¡±


    Not a ghost or beast. Hellspawn¡­ maybe that wasn¡¯t too far off.


    The creature in front of me was a military-grade magic golem made by the hellish rulers of the State. It seemed to resemble a human, constructed with only cubes and cylinders. The golem stared at me with its marble eyes. A speaker in the golem¡¯s mouth ryed a message that was being read aloud.


    <b>¡¸This is Radioman Captain Avey speaking. As of today, you have been assigned to the Education Sector, and you must follow our tasks under our jurisdiction.¡¹</b>


    A magic golem that could sync with its user, allowing it to be controlled from afar. It was a tool that the Military State often employed due to its ease of use and versatility. Looking at the golem, I let out ament.


    ¡°Golems cane to hell too? Tsk, tsk¡­ Just how many people did you kill? I guess you can only me the fact that you were born in the Military State.¡±


    <b>¡¸This is not hell. If you cannot believe me, I suggest you take another look around.¡¹</b>


    I listened to the golem¡¯s advice.


    The floor was made of concrete, which was easily found in the Military State. Who the hell knows what was underneath, but the concreteyer was firmly keeping his current world afloat. Obviously, no vegetation could be seen. Colorless, artificial constructs took their ce instead.


    I looked up. Not even a single ray of light or patch of blue resembling the sky could be seen. It was only pure darkness¡ªone that not even night could create. A light-devouring darkness, only forgeable by the absolute void that rested above.


    Lowering my eyes again, a familiar structure greeted my eyes.


    A searchlight waved back and forth, lighting up the dark. A beam of light scattered across the concrete ground. And the moment it grazed my foot, every single searchlight jerked to focus on me.


    The artificial lights red, as if they were trying to burn me alive. Trying to shield the light with my hands, I gazed upon a gigantic construct I didn¡¯t notice earlier.


    A cubic, five-story building designed with purely a purpose in mind. The concrete, reinforced by steel tes, had lights scattered across its walls to locate any escapees. Arge light hung above, but it did nothing to rece the sun. I couldn¡¯t see ten meters in front of me without the searchlights.


    An ind isted from the earth.


    The symbol of the Military State that I had only ever seen from afar was now to be my home.


    Standing unflinchingly in the rays of light, the golem¡¯s speaker buzzed once again.


    <b>¡¸Do you understand your situation now?¡¹</b>


    I slowly nodded.


    It appeared that Tantalus was a ce worthy of being notorious as the legend of the Military State.


    ¡°What a fucking country. They constructed a floor at the bottom of the abyss just to build a prison.¡±


    It was to be expected of the Military State. No other ce would do something as unhinged as building a prison from the bottom of the abyss.


    The golem heard my muttering.


    <b>¡¸You should watch what you say.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Watch it? You locked up someone innocent here. Do you expect me to salute and bow down?¡±


    <b>¡¸We are running out of time, so I will brief you on your duties. I advise that you listen carefully. If you don¡¯t wish to die, that is.¡¹</b>


    The golem cut me off as I was about to continue my mockery.


    When my mouth closed, the golem resumed talking.


    <b>¡¸You are currently in the Security Level 5 Mental Education Facility, Tantalus.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Mental Education Facility¡¯ was the State¡¯s other name for prisons. ording to them, using words like ¡®prisoners¡¯ and ¡®criminals¡¯ was bad for society based on some studies. As such, they called prisons ¡®Mental Education Facilities¡¯, and its prisoners were called ¡®trainees¡¯.


    It was a bad joke at best, and censorship ofnguage at its worst.


    Not that the State would ever admit to either.


    <b>¡¸Tantalus is a facility meant for trainees of high danger rankings. Because of their dangerous abilities and violent nature, the trainees were supposed to be prepared for rehabilitation within the facility.¡¹</b>


    ¡°¡®Were¡¯?¡±


    <b>¡¸However, due to an unfortunate incident, a majority of trainees have escaped.¡¹</b>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®Escape? They escaped the abyss?¡¯


    Leaving my rebellious behavior behind, I tried my best to concentrate on the golem¡¯s words. I couldn¡¯t read a golem¡¯s mind, so I put all of my concentration into analyzing the Radioman¡¯s speech and choice of words.


    The fact that dangerous criminals had escaped Tantalus¡ªprobably to wreak havoc on society and its participants¡ªwas none of my concern.


    <b><i> Who gives a shit if this garbage country falls into chaos?</i></b>


    What was important was that a ¡®jailbreak¡¯ had urred. That word implied that it was possible to escape from the bottom of the abyss.


    ¡°How¡¯d they get out?¡±


    The golem stared back before replying.


    <b>¡¸That information is not essible to you.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡®I guess there¡¯s no way a Radioman of the military would be loose-lipped.¡¯


    I wished dearly that I could read the golem¡¯s mind. Unfortunately, Icked the ability to read the electronic signals passing through the mic.


    And so, it was time to do it the old-fashioned¡ª<i>and boring</i>¡ªway.


    I signaled for the golem to keep speaking.


    <b>¡¸A majority of the trainees caused a riot and ughtered the containment unit. After taking over Tantalus by force, they escaped at once. The State is currently chasing after them and ns to recapture and punish them as soon as possible. However, three model trainees did not assist in the barbaric act and chose to stay in the facility.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Model trainee¡¯ was the State¡¯s term for an exploitable fool. It meant that only cowards were left in this prison.


    It was ironic that the most famous prison in the world had be the shelter of such cowards.


    <b>¡¸But due to the riot, the facility had been severely damaged, and all of the management had been ughtered. We would like to avoid leaving trainees unattended in our facilities. That is why you have been brought here.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Oh, I get it.¡±


    ¡®Now I finally understand. Even if I was framed, there was no reason to put someone like me in Tantalus. I was wondering why the city was full of soldiers. What had just happened to me all makes sense now. So, in other words, they ran out of people and brought in tons of low-time criminals like me to use as workers?¡¯


    Using prisoners to take care of other prisoners seemed to be the State¡¯s favorite thing. Nobody cared if criminals died, so they filled in gaping holes with people like me.


    Anyways, the key thing I learned was that I might be trapped, but I was free in here. There was nobody present that would prevent me from doing something.


    ¡®If there is no warden, and the only worker is me, what will they do to stop me fromzing around or building a bomb?¡¯


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t do my duties? Will youe down yourselves and beat me up?¡±


    <b>¡¸That won¡¯t happen. You¡¯ll need to do your responsibilities if you want to survive.¡¹</b>


    The golem looked back at the prison as it finished talking. Amidst a couple searchlights, a small silhouette flickered from the closed doors.


    The golem muttered.


    <b>¡¸¡­They¡¯reing.¡¹</b>


    ¡°¡®They¡¯?¡±


    Ignoring me, the golem continued talking.


    <b>¡¸The ones who stayed behind. We¡¯re running out of time. I will now exin what you need to do. Please listen carefully¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®Carefully, my ass. It¡¯s probably just doing theundry or mopping the floor.¡¯


    I stretched my back and rxed.


    ¡®Three prisoners, was it? That¡¯s doable. Maybe if some of them were real stupid, I¡¯d be able to swindle them too. Even if they¡¯re criminals locked up here, if they were scared enough to not break out, they must be really meek and passive. I may be a low-time criminal, but I spent days in the back alleys. Along with my mind-reading powers, not many people managed to have their way with me. Plus, I may not be strong, but I¡¯m a smart guy. I¡¯ll take over this ce if I need to.¡¯


    As I was cheering myself up, the golem finished its sentence.


    ¡¸Survive.¡¹

 Chapter 3: - Thirteen Is Too Many, Even If Its the Number of Times One Goes Back in Time

    <b>?</b><b> Thirteen Is Too Many, Even If It¡¯s the Number of Times One Goes Back in Time?</b>


    <b>¡¸We won¡¯t interfere, no matter what you do. Your actions are of no significance to the State. Your duty is to fill up the head count. Of course, it would be unfortunate for both of us if you died.¡¹</b>


    The golem¡¯s news was puzzling.


    ¡®I don¡¯t need to do anything? The State¡ªwho brings in not only criminals but regrw-abiding citizens into theirbor camps¡ªdoesn¡¯t have something for me to do?¡¯


    I could not rejoice, since I knew the State too well. Unorthodox actions meant that I needed to find the hidden meaning within them.


    I was about to question the golem, as I felt anxious from the news.


    However, the prison gate swung open with a roar, and something sprang out at lightning speed. As the being made it past the garden, the rms red, and the searchlights began their attempt to track down the escapee.


    Yet it was meaningless. She ran so swiftly, the searchlights couldn¡¯t even catch her shadow. The moment the lights attempted to illuminate their target, the girl had alreadynded in front of me. Both the golem and I were speechless at the abrupt entrance.


    A secondter, the girl barked as she wagged her tail.


    ¡°<i>Woof!</i> Hello! Hello!¡±


    Triangr ears and a puggy golden tail that swayed side to side. Herrge eyes contained nothing but affection and joy as they stared at me. Her luscious locks swayed back and forth.


    A descendant of a bloodline that shouldn¡¯t have been bred over a millennia ago. It was a dog demi-human.


    The dog-girl was crouched down on all fours, gazing upwards at me from around my ankles.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    I held up a hand half-heartedly.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello! Hello! Hello!¡±


    She jumped up and down in response. There was no desire to attack, and her tail was indicative of that. Rather than a person¡¯s behavior, it was akin to that of a well-trained dog.


    In response to the pure-hearted and innocent behavior, I was unable to feel even the slightest suspicion one would normally have when meeting people for the first time.


    And that was why it took me longer than usual.


    The fact that a being that I had seen for the first time held affection for me.


    And that I, a mind reader, couldn¡¯t make out what this creature was thinking confused me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y! y! y!¡±


    ¡°What? Why would I?¡±


    ¡°<i>Woof!</i> Let¡¯s y!¡±


    The dog beast-human dove her face towards the ground and sunk her teeth into the hem of my pants. As I was about to shake her off¡ªpuzzled¡ªI was knocked off my feet by a force akin to that of being tied to a carriage moving at full speed.


    The leg that supported half the weight of a grown man flew off the ground without any resistance. I fell to the ground, and the dog beast-human who ran out dragged me with her jaw.


    <i>¨C Thunk, thud.</i>


    My body bounced up and down at an incredible speed as if I were a rock being skipped across a river¡¯s surface; as if a wagon with several horses dragged me along by one leg.


    The pain caught up to me momentster.


    ¡°AAAAAUGH!¡±


    I expected terrible things from Tantalus, but I didn¡¯t expect to be dismembered right off the bat.


    <b><i>Especially not from someone who appeared to like me!</i></b>


    Trying to grab onto something was futile; a much higher force snatched them out of my hand. The friction began to singe my clothes. Droplets of blood from my skin, decimated by the rough surface, made a trail on the ground.


    ¡®I¡¯ll die. I¡¯ll actually die at this rate.¡¯


    I waved my arms as best as I could and shouted.


    ¡°Wait! Stop!¡±


    ¡°<i>Woof!</i>¡±


    A miracle followed.


    The dog demi-human, who had the power to pull me by their jaws, stopped at my request. Without a moment of hesitation.


    I waspletely shocked.


    ¡°Huh? She listened to me?¡±


    Regardless of whether a person could read minds or not, most people would probably have experienced that there were way more people who ignored what they said than those who listened. Especially if it was to prevent them from doing something they liked.


    But the moment I made an order, this girl followed without a shred of hesitation.


    <b><i> What¡¯s going on?</i></b>


    Confused, I tried to read the girl¡¯s thoughts again.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t.


    <b>¡¸WAIT? WAIT? WAIT, WAIT!¡¹</b>


    To be exact, I could make out what she meant, but I couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint her thoughts. It was as if I were reading a book in anothernguage I barely knew. I could only make guesses from the mood and emotions associated with the thoughts.


    ¡®Is she¡­ not human?¡¯


    Someone who waits on another¡¯smand without any doubts or hesitation. Just like a child¡­ No, in the sense that they didn¡¯t even question the order, they were like a dog. A loyal, well-trained dog.


    Yet their appearance was that of a human girl with dog ears and a tail, and their strength easily surpassed that of any grown man.


    If she wasn¡¯t a mentally ill demi-human that believed herself to be a real dog, was she¡­


    ¡°A Beast King?¡±


    Ever since the two-legged humans became the ruling mammal of thends, the Beast Kings gained the bodies of human beings. They wore the bodies of humans, talked like people, and became the diplomats representing their respective races towards all of humanity.


    However, their essence was that of a king. A king of animals.


    The dog-girl in front of me was the king representing all dogs of the world. She was ¡®Azzy¡¯.


    ¡°Fucking hell. A Beast King is a sacred entity. Why is one locked up in prison?¡±


    <b><i>In Tantalus, at that. Of all ces in the world. Had the Statepletely lost their marbles?</i></b>


    As I was about to turn back to the golem to protest this ridiculous situation, I heard a thought from deep within the prison walls.


    <b>¡¸¡­I sense the scent of blood.¡¹</b>


    Every hair in my body stood up and I froze. The blood droplets flowing down my wounds quivered. Darkness engulfed me. Unable to even move my head, I watched through the corner of my eye as my blood moved.


    The blood on the concrete vibrated and began rolling off like marbles. They didn¡¯t even leave a trail in their motion. As if the floor were a sheet of ice, the drops of blood made their way into the dark, gaping doors.


    I felt a remarkable sense of satisfaction from behind those doors; the feeling a predator got once they bit deep into the flesh of their prey.


    ¡­And I trembled, realizing that the feeling was a response to my blood.


    ¡¸¡­Such a muddled taste. I¡¯ve not considered myself to have a picky tongue, but this blood is not something I can stomach.¡¹


    Comining about the taste of the blood you stole. For someone in prison, their pte is strangely refined.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t voice a single one of myints.


    There wasn¡¯t a need to read the mind of whatever dwelled behind those doors to understand its origin.


    A vampire who had lived a millennium and would continue to exist until she was erased.


    The Queen of the Sanguine. The Progenitor of Vampires.


    Tyrkanzyaka.


    The oldest vampire who had barred herself in the abyss after countless quarrels with humankind.


    ¡°Fucking hell¡­¡±


    No criminal couldpare to those two. The Dog King was a sacred being that surpassed regr animals, and the vampire was a monster that could rival the Beast Kings. Beings that one couldn¡¯t fathom meeting in their mundane lifetime.


    Though I felt fear towards the sheer scale of the events unfolding in front of my eyes, I also felt relieved.


    Thankfully, the two beings were either friendly or apathetic towards human beings. The Dog King adored humans, and the vampire would keep me alive as a blood pack. As long as I didn¡¯t offend them too heavily, they would spare my life.


    <b><i> Maybe I could even turn them to my side¡­</i></b>


    At that moment¡ª


    ¡°Fly.¡±


    A strong yet sharp voice cut through the silence. It was a voice with enough mour to turn heads on the street, yet it wasced with malice.


    As I read the mind of the person who possessed the voice, I flung myself as far away from the golem as I could.


    ¡°<i>Chun-aeng</i>.¡±


    A fracture in space.


    In a realm of only light and dark. The two powers warped as if trying to consume the empty space. A diagonal crack formed in the darkness. Sparks flew from the cut into the air until a spear of lightning irradiated the abyss. An imperceptible de hadpletely split the golem in half.


    The magic that fueled it, the intricate gears and circuitry, the apotheosis of human creation¡ªhad ceased function.


    The golem lost its light as it was cleaved by a single strike.


    The halves parted as they slid in different directions towards the ground.


    <i> Crackle.</i>


    With a simple affricate sound, the golem¡¯s body slumped.


    It was such a clean cut that the cross section could¡¯ve been part of a diagram on the golem¡¯s blueprints. I wondered if putting the two parts together would bring it back to life. But the orbs of the golem never regained their light. The remote-controlled golem¡¯s lifespan ended there. A second of static persisted from the mic before it went silent.


    A voiceparable to a sharpened de spoke in ce of the golem.


    ¡°There¡¯s more golems? This is almost as bad as cockroaches. Hopefully, this is thest one.¡±


    A girl with short-cropped, ck hair and loosely fit clothes walked up to me. The girl snatched the invisible de out of the air and scowled at the remains of the golem.


    A few secondster, her eyes switched their focus to me.


    ¡°Now¡­ who are you?¡±


    My instincts red red shing lights, screaming that I would die if I didn¡¯t act fast.


    I subconsciously used my powers to read her mind as thoroughly as I could¡ªas detailed as I could.


    She wasn¡¯t a special person.


    She was born in an orphanage, grew up in the back alleys, and died after being exposed to the usual violence, sickness, and crimes that urred in the slums. An extra somon that they would take up less than a paragraph to describe.


    She lost her head to a wandering swordsman when she tried to learn the sword and was reduced to ashes by a mercenary mage when she attempted the path of arcane. No matter what she did, she remained talentless. An average person who couldn¡¯t seed, even if given the opportunity.


    The only difference was that she could try an infinite amount of times.


    <b><i> ¡­Huh? Did I read that right? I don¡¯t understand.</i></b>


    She overcame herck of talent with five deaths and gained the technique to challenge a swordmaster.


    During her other seven lives, she studied magic and gained enough magic power to grasp at the feet of the strongest mages.


    Of course, she had merely stepped foot into their realm. She would be utterly defeated if she were to challenge them directly.


    However, that was not the end.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    The girl retrieved Chun-aeng, the Aerial Blossom. The legendary de that could only be obtained in the highest mountain. The de¡ªwhich resembled the sky and couldn¡¯t be retrieved by anyone besides those who could see the future¡ªresonated in her hand. She pointed Chun-aeng at me.


    Having already conquered death thirteen times, she was a being who regressed to save the world.


    Shei, the Regressor, gazed at me as she held her invisible de.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer¡­ I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    In order to be stronger. To stop the end of the world. And to achieve eternal rest..


    The regressor had arrived in the abyss, in search of power.


    She was genuinely weighing the value of my life, deciding whether to kill me or not. Wondering which option would be the correct choice to take in ¡®this run¡¯.


    If she deemed me worthless, she would eliminate me to get rid of ¡®variables.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    One could run faster than light.


    The other could control blood from several hundred metres away.


    And thest could destroy a military-grade golem with a single strike.


    Despite the existence of these monsters, I felt relieved.


    I waved my hands high in the air as a sign of greeting.


    ¡°Hey there, everyone!¡±


    ¡®Yeah. The people left in Tantalus are all insanely strong. They can probably exterminate several thousand of me in a few seconds. They all have the ability to do so.¡¯


    <b><i>So what?</i></b>


    Since when did I need to be strong to survive? I wasn¡¯t even close to being the strongest in the back-alley dump I spent over ten years in.


    But in the end, I was the one who survived.


    The superhuman capable of crushing boulders with his fists lost his head to the swordsman who could slice steel. That swordsman burned to death in a trap set by a random mage. That mage then died of poisoning after drinking from the wrong cup.


    Only I, the mind reader, could kiss up to the swordsman, avoid the mage¡¯s trap, and pick out the unpoisoned cup, thus securing my life.


    It was the same game here.


    Even if I was ying with monsters, as long as I could read their thoughts¡­


    If I yed along with their pride, avoided their sensitive triggers, and built up trust¡­


    <b><i>What reason would they have to kill¡ªNo, what reason would they have to let me die?</i></b>


    ¡®I had lived my entire life swindling people in the alleyways. Nobody could catch people¡¯s attention and manipte them as well as I could.¡¯


    Those were my thoughts as I shouted out into the sky, waving my hands in the air.

 Chapter 4: - I Gazed into the Future, but There Was Only…

    <b>? </b><b>I Gazed into the Future, but There Was Only¡­</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°Everyone, Tantalus is safe! I¡¯m your ally!¡±


    I shouted with full confidence in what I uttered, but the Regressor snickered at my heartfelt speech.


    <b>¡¸Our ally? Don¡¯t shit me. Does the State consider anyone as their allies?¡¹</b>


    ¡®Hm, she doesn¡¯t trust me. Let¡¯s try to create a positive impression. All girls love animals, right? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡¯


    I grinned as I shifted my focus to the Dog King.


    I kicked the broken golem, and a magic orb popped out of the golem¡¯s eye, rolling on the floor. I flicked the orb up into my hands with the use of my foot, and proceeded to toss it up into the air repeatedly.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    The Dog King wagged her tail as she approached.


    Although her body was like that of a human, her heart was that of a canine¡¯s. She wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to y with a ball.


    The Dog King fixed her gaze on the orb, bobbing her head as I tossed the ball in my hand. I could feel the exhration from her perky ears and sparkling eyes. After sensing that I had gotten her attention, I threw the orb with all my might.


    ¡°Fetch!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The orb drew an arc in the air as it soared far away. At that moment, the Dog King mmed the floor as she took off to chase it.


    <b><i> Nothing could beat a ball when ites to ying with a dog.</i></b>


    I put on an amiable smile as I shifted my attention to the regressor.


    ¡°That¡¯s a cute puppy. Did you guys raise her?¡±


    ¡®This should lower her guard.¡¯


    I briefly looked at her with a sideways nce, gauging her reaction by reading her mind.


    <i> Let¡¯s see¡­</i>


    <b>¡¸A¡­ puppy? He¡¯s treating the Dog King like a mere puppy?¡¹</b>


    ¡®Weird. I was trying to loosen her up, but now she seems even more suspicious of me. Did I mess up? I thought people trusted those who were kind to animals¡­ Let¡¯s try it again.¡¯


    ¡°Dogs are great creatures. They¡¯re loyal and most importantly, cute! Not many animals besides the ones that we raise for food are as useful as dogs.¡±


    ¡¸¡­He¡¯s regarding a demi-human as inferior to humans. And what¡¯s that about meat? Is he a racist human supremacist?¡¹


    ¡®Hm. I didn¡¯t expect to increase the suspicion.¡¯


    <b><i>Either way, I didn¡¯t do anything like treating a demi-human as subhuman. The Dog King may look like a demi-human, but she is just a dog who looks like a human. What¡¯s wrong with treating a dog like a dog?</i></b>


    <b><i>You wouldn¡¯t bow down to a queen bee. Likewise, you wouldn¡¯t eat on the same table with the Dog King, would you?</i></b>


    ¡°You see, I¡¯m here to have a positive exchange with you all. I am¡­¡±


    The first step to getting close to someone was having something inmon.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be fine if I tell them that I had been captured as well. They wouldn¡¯t be wary of me either.¡¯


    Just as I was about to utter these words, a thought emerged from the regressor¡¯s mind.


    <b>¡¸In a year, Tantalus will fall. The abyss will copse and many lives will cease to exist. Only a handful will end up surviving.</b>¡¹


    <b><i> ¡­Wait.</i></b>


    <b><i> What?</i></b>


    <i> ¡®¡¯</i>Tantalus¡­Tantalus will fall?¡¯


    <b>¡¸Azzy the Dog King, and Tyrkanzyaka the Progenitor, they¡¯ll survive the copse¡­But they would be corrupted in the abyss.¡¹</b>


    ¡®On top of that, the Progenitor of Vampires who terrorized the world as well as the Dog King who stood for all dogs in this world¡­ would be corrupted?¡¯


    ¡¸The apocalypse is set to ur in ten years, and the corrupted seeds of corruption will make it happen earlier. The two would then massacre innocents, bringing the world into an age of chaos. And¡­¡¹


    Ten years at thetest, if that forsaken day were to arrive, a true ¡®apocalypse¡¯ would ur.


    And the world woulde to an end.


    After reading her mind, I was in shock.


    When I was captured and thrown into Tantalus, I thought that I could somehow find my way out of this predicament. That¡ªmaybe¡ªI could use my powers to suck up to the guards and prisoners, then try to create a favorable position until I would somehow escape.


    Yet with what I just learned, my n was in shambles.


    The despair-ridden future had been preordained. If oracles saw an unchangeable end to all things, it¡¯s no wonder that so many of them went mad or ended their own lives.


    <b><i>¡­What do I do?</i></b>


    <b>¡¸And in none of the futures I experienced have I ever met this man.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Well, duh. I¡¯m just a regr, low-time criminal. Why would I ever get involved in a fight with a scale sorge? You¡¯re really too wary of people¡­¡¯


    However, the next thought I readpletely changed my outlook on the situation.


    <b>¡¸In the previous attempt, when I had arrived at Tantalus as soon as it copsed, this man was nowhere to be seen. All I saw were corpses filling the abyss.¡¹</b>


    The regressor red at me as she continued thinking.


    <b>¡¸A man who arrived in Tantalus sote¡­ could be the seed of corruption. He could also have been a casualty¡­ but one thing¡¯s for sure. This man doesn¡¯t exist in any future I¡¯ve experienced.¡¹</b>


    <b><i> So, to summarize:</i></b>


    <b><i> This world ends in ten years.</i></b>


    <b><i> And I¡¯ll die in the abyss even before that happens.</i></b>


    ¡°Ha¡­hah¡­¡±


    A bewildered chuckle slipped out of my mouth.


    My life had just been spoiled for me.


    Not only that, considering that I would die in Tantalus, there was no way my death would be peaceful.


    I had sessfully foreseen the future by reading the regressor¡¯s mind.


    Practically like the oracles.


    However, I was different from them.


    I had the regressor in front of me. The one who could traverse time and alter the past to make a nonexistent future reality. Now that I had read her memories, I could change the future that contained my death. An ambiguous prophecy that could be changed by man.


    ¡®Rx. Keep smiling. Use it as my mask and go forth. Nothing¡¯s changed. When have I ever been sure of my life? I made the strong my ally, and ran away if I needed to face them. What I used to survive was not power, but knowledge.¡¯


    The colossal enemy known as fate was the same. I didn¡¯t need to fight it. I just needed to make sure I didn¡¯t incur its wrath.


    Thankfully, I had all the necessary tools at my disposal.


    The Progenitor of Vampires, the Dog King, and the Regressor.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be close to them, craft a friendship, and make sure that they protect me instead of trying to kill me. I¡¯ll survive, no matter the cost. Alright. I know what I need to do now.¡¯


    In a previous timeline, I probably told them the truth; that I was a worker and had been captured by the Military State, and that I wasn¡¯t their enemy. I probably tried my best to stay inconspicuous because it was the best thing I could do.


    However, now that I had the chance to see the future, it¡¯d be idiotic to do the same thing again. I had to do something drastically different in order to arrive at my desired future.


    ¡®Let¡¯s trick fate. I¡¯ll be a different man, one that fate has never ounted for.¡¯


    I held my head up straight and shouted.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a warden sent by the State, here to oversee and teach you trainees!¡±


    ¡°A warden?¡±


    The regressor asked with a sharp gaze.


    Impersonating the military was a grave crime in the Military State.


    <b><i> But who am I to care? I¡¯d rather get arrested for impersonation than die within a year.</i></b>


    I had already chosen to proactively change the world. If I was going to poke my head into all these affairs, it would be nice to have a name for myself. I continued my lie without any remorse.


    ¡°Indeed! Dear trainees, due to your dangerous abilities and violent conduct, you were scheduled to receive rehabilitation to rejoin society in Tantalus. However, an unfortunate event has deterred our duties!¡±


    Reciting the information from the golem, I continued my facade.


    ¡°Following the massive prison break, the State has determined that the re-education of the trainees of Tantalus is of utmost urgency. That is why they have deployed me here! I will stay here and oversee you all!¡±


    <b><i> Let¡¯s start off on the other foot.</i></b>


    My path has only changed slightly. However, even this would change the future in the long run. Starting with my situation right now¡­


    ¡®But wait, if we¡¯re talking about variables¡­¡¯


    I grimaced as I stared at the regressor.


    ¡®She¡¯s also a variable¡­ that was absent from Tantalus in the previous timeline, isn¡¯t she? Did I actually need to do something? Should I have just stayed silent?¡¯


    When I was beginning to regret my rash decision¡­


    ¡°A warden¡­ So that¡¯s who you are.¡±


    A cold ray of bloodlust pierced through me.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    In that split second of confusion, she had already gripped Chun-aeng. Almost like a reflex, her instinctive hatred towards the State became a spear pointed right at me.


    ¡®I messed up.¡¯


    Knowing that she had the ability to go back in time, I overestimated her. Her cold gaze was not a calcting, analytical stare.


    It was one of apathy.


    The fact that she had gotten stronger after experiencing thirteen different lives also meant that she had died thirteen times.


    She was a walking lump of PTSD.


    And in seven of those thirteen lives, she had been killed as a result of the State¡¯s actions and sought vengeance against them for those lost lives.


    <b>¡¸I¡¯ll kill him.¡¹</b>


    The bloodlust soared to undefinable heights. It was a change in emotion so drastic that it could almost be described as bipr.


    ¡®I mean, I guess it wouldn¡¯t be weird to have a couple of mental disorders after dying thirteen times, but she was awfully quick to draw her sword. Not only that, but my right arm would be severed by her sword¡¯s arc.¡¯


    <b>¡¸Let¡¯s start by slicing off a limb and then I¡¯ll torture him. I¡¯ll squeeze out the answer as to what business the State has in an empty prison.¡¹</b>


    ¡®D-Did I just flick the self-destruct switch? Or is this that concept about preordained events?¡¯


    Whatever it was, what I was faced with now was a weightless de that had been swung, aimed at my right shoulder.


    Chun-aeng was a weightless, ¡®width-less¡¯ sword. Compared to its speed, my body wasughably slow. With a mere twitch of the regressor¡¯s wrist, the invisible de would extend.


    I could already see what would happen next. The invisible de would slice through my shoulder and my arm would drop to the ground. If I were a normal person, I would have lost my arm before I could even react.


    However, I am a mind reader.


    A moment before she swung, I began to ponder the best course of action.


    ¡®Should I block it? No, she has the power of thirteen lives. If I tried to block it, the rest of my body would be sliced along with my arm. Dodge? No, the de will be too fast.¡¯


    Even though I had the upper hand by reading her mind, her Aerial Blossom was too fast. At worst, it would change from losing an arm to losing my head.


    ¡®What else can I do?¡¯


    Nothing.


    ¡®Wait, I¡¯m gonna die? I thought I had at least a year left, but I¡¯m about to die within a minute¡­?¡¯


    <b><i> I can¡¯t let that happen.</i></b>


    ¡®I need to survive. I need to continue my worthless life somehow. I¡¯ve done so much to stay alive. I¡¯ve sunk to the lowest. I could go in the back alleys! I didn¡¯t do all that just to die here!¡¯


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Ished out my arms. It was a futile struggle, ast-ditch attempt at survival.


    And those who seeked opportunities were the ones who received it.


    <b>¡¸What?!¡¹</b>


    <i>¨C Cling.</i>


    A clear sound reminiscent of a bell¡¯s hum echoed in my ears. Waves rippled across the invisible de¡¯s surface, and its altered trajectory aimed a hair above my shoulder.


    A spark shed across the surface of the invisible de. Chun-aeng could cut even air molecules. The gasses clinged to the invisible de¡¯s surface, engraving a bolt of lightning into the air as they ruptured. A moment after the spark, the deafening roar of thunder assaulted my eardrums.


    Every hair on my body stood up. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the static or because I was terrified.


    <b>¡¸He deflected Chun-aeng?!¡¹</b>


    ¡®Huh? Did I survive? Arms, okay. Head, still attached. Pain, nonexistent¡­¡¯


    <b><i> I lived. The Aerial Blossom missed.</i></b>


    ¡®Wait, no. Did I deflect Chun-aeng with my hand when I swung my arms?¡¯


    <b><i> What exactly happened?</i></b>


    <b> ¡¸He¡­ didn¡¯t even need to block it¡­ And he changed the trajectory with only his finger? No way¡­ He didn¡¯t seem strong at all¡­! Was he hiding his strength?¡¹</b>


    I read her mind and was able to understand what urred.


    I could see people¡¯s thoughts. Whoever it was, I could see why and how they were going to attack. This was one of the few benefits of my useless ability.


    When I read her intention to slice off my arm, I swung my arm instinctively. The only problem was that the regressor¡¯s de was as fast as myprehension. Because of that particr ovep, the regressor¡¯s de barely touched the tip of my twitching finger.


    It waspletely unintentional, but Chun-aeng was a weightless sword. It curved at the touch of my finger and allowed me to prevent myself from being struck.


    ¡®Wow¡­ I did it. This is one of the biggest achievements in my life.¡¯


    <b><i>Wait, back to the point.</i></b>


    The regressor sprang back, once again raising her de. The level of caution waspletely different from before as if she were about to face off against a deadly enemy.


    ¡®Crazy bitch. Why the hell are you so afraid? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one who¡¯s afraid? I was just attacked out of nowhere.¡¯


    ¡°¡­I messed up.¡±


    ¡®No shit you did. I almost died.¡¯


    She continued to re at me like a nervous cat that was backed into a corner.


    ¡°A warden sent to Tantalus would obviously havebat abilities necessary for the position¡­ I apologize for underestimating you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you apologizing for the wrong thing?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m thankful that she thinks highly of me, but this isn¡¯t good. If I get marked as her ¡°enemy¡±, my life in every timeline will be threatened. ¡­Fuck. It¡¯s so unfair and enraging that I was attacked out of nowhere, but we have to work things out here. We¡¯re going to be stuck in the same prison for a couple more months.¡¯


    So, no matter how much I wanted to punch her in the face, I needed to head towards a positive rtionship.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be apologizing for looking down on me. Instead, apologize for attacking someone out of the blue! Do youck basic manners?!¡±


    The regressor frowned at the sudden lecture. I shook my head, pretending to be disheartened by her reaction.


    ¡°I understand your suspicion. After all, something terrible happened just a few days ago¡­ A riot led to a massacre in the facility. No wonder you lost faith in the State. Yourck of trust is part of my responsibility as an official who serves the country.¡±


    <b>¡¸I never trusted the State in the first ce. Who would trust a country like this?¡¹</b>


    ¡°However!¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t either! Just go along with it!¡¯


    I Interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°That does not justify your aggression towards me! What do you expect us to think of you when you disy such hostile behavior towards someone who came to help?¡±


    ¡°Came¡­ to help?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    The Dog King had just retrieved the ball and dropped it by my feet. She was wagging her tail, waiting for me to throw the ball again.


    ¡®Ugh, you¡¯re interrupting my speech.¡¯


    I aimed the orb directly at the prison this time.


    ¡°Fetch!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    As the joyous dog-girl chased after the high-flying ball, I turned my attention back to the regressor.


    ¡°You all followed orders and did not escape the facility. They say the purest light emerges from within the darkness. Despite the chaos, you have all retained your morals. As a result, the higher-ups of the State have taken an interest in the progress of your rehabilitation.¡±


    <b>¡¸Well, the Dog King was waiting for the ¡®promise¡¯, and the vampire was just sleeping. As for me, I just had some business to take care of in the abyss.¡¹</b>


    ¡®She always has an excuse, huh?! Just ept it. ept what I¡¯m saying, for Christ¡¯s sake!¡¯


    She loved ying devil¡¯s advocate. People like that would take any opportunity they received toe up with some way to counter anything other people would say. I didn¡¯t give the regressor an opportunity toe up with a rebuttal.


    ¡°That is why I have been deployed! In order to support your re-education, the State has sent me!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t aplete lie. I was supposed to do manualbor here and the State did technically send me here. Although, what they were looking for was a worker whose life they could disregard.


    ¡®But if I focus on talking about myself¡­¡¯


    ¡°So I expect great things from everyone! Just trust me and follow my teachings, trainees!¡±


    ¡®¡­It would make them think that I¡¯m someone of greater importance than I actually am. And if everyone believes it¡­¡¯


    <b>¡¸I can¡¯t make sense of this guy.¡¹</b>


    ¡®¡­I will truly be someone worth mentioning.¡¯


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The Dog King approached me once more with the orb. No matter how far I tried to throw it, she would easily retrieve it. I just kicked the orb as hard as I could this time. My toes stung from the impact, but the orb went further than before. The Dog King panted as she chased after the ball again.


    <b>¡¸That manner in which he treats the Dog King¡­ and his ease in deflecting Chun-aeng¡­ I can¡¯t judge his strength at all. As of now¡­ I don¡¯t think I can take him on¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®Yeah, you wouldn¡¯t be able to grasp my strength. A strength that¡¯s as insignificant as an insect. It¡¯s the life of a rat that you would never be able to imagine. The strong can never understand the weak. However, I know everything you¡¯re thinking.¡¯


    Whatever it took, I seeded. I clenched my fist in joy.


    Humans still had animalistic instincts. If they faced the unknown, they would remain wary and afraid. Just as knowledge was power, theck of it was a weakness. Staying away from the unknown was the fundamentalw of survival.


    ¡®She won¡¯t attack me so abruptly like before.¡¯


    However, things would never proceed with such an attitude. I needed to stay on a neutral footing, at the very least. Putting on a soft smile, I held my hand out towards the regressor.


    She flinched, almost cutting through my arm with the Aerial Blossom. If she had used more pressure on it, my arm would¡¯ve been sliced like butter.


    Yet, if I panicked here, I would disy my weakness that could possibly be exploited. I pretended to be rxed as I offered her a handshake.


    ¡°For good future rtions, let¡¯s shake on it, shall we?¡±


    She nced back and forth between my face and my outstretched hand before turning away.


    ¡°¡­Hah. Who knows what might be in your palm.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Weren¡¯t you the one who attacked me? It¡¯s strange that the person who swung their sword is acting like they¡¯re the victim.¡±


    Thanks to the regressor, I¡ªwho would normally only be able to read people¡¯s minds¡ªhad just sessfully read the future. Just like a prophet.


    I would have inevitably perished had I not seen the future. But it¡¯s different now.


    They say that <i>the future is shy, and it hides itself when seen</i>.


    Hopefully, it would nevere back from hiding. I didn¡¯t need a shy-but-feisty future to deal with when it might end up killing me.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s perform introductions. You can call me the warden.¡±


    I rapped my knuckle against my sternum as I introduced myself.


    ¡®I¡¯ll survive at any cost. Even if it means fooling fate itself.¡¯


    The regressor who had been so tense until now tossed her de into the air before answering to my request.


    ¡°¡­Shei.¡±


    At the same time, her inner monologue was whispered into my ears.


    <b>¡¸I¡¯ll observe him for now. At worst, I¡¯ll just move onto the next run.¡¹</b>


    Thankfully, she had decided to just observe.


    <b><i> People who had lives to spare thought differently, I guess.</i></b>


    Despite thinking that I was a threat, she was willing to observe. Such was the w of someone who had too much leisure. Shei raised her brow as she concluded her thoughts.


    <b>¡¸¡­It worries me to stay in the same facility as a frivolous man, but I doubt the others would give in easily.¡¹</b>


    ¡®What does she think of me? We have a literal dog and a corpse that¡¯s been dead for a thousand years. Does she think I¡¯d be interested in something like that? I¡¯m not some gross pervert. I have normal tastes fit for a normal human.¡¯


    <b>¡¸And my crossdressing is perfect. I look perfectly like a guy, so it¡¯ll be fine!¡¹</b>


    <b><i> Oh¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> Huh. I see.</i></b>


    ¡®I need to live with a regressor who believes she¡¯s passing herself off as a man for several months. This is going to be a pain.¡¯


    Mumbling within, I tried my best to maintain my smile.

 Chapter 5: - There Are No Bad Dogs

    <b>? There Are No Bad Dogs ?</b>


    Tantalus was a ce that only detained the most nefarious criminals, or the strongest of beings, who couldn¡¯t be contained within any other facility. It was a ce that people entered endlessly, yet none ever left.


    Considering how nobody came out, it was inevitable for the rumors about Tantalus to snowball.


    ims that the State was performing human experimentation in order to create a super soldier.


    Or that mythological demons roamed the facility.


    Or that everyone sent there was secretly executed.


    I was able to look around Tantalus with my own eyes to confirm the authenticity of these rumors. Tantalus certainly lived up to its name.


    The abyss. A bottomless hole cursed by mother earth herself. An inescapable chasm. Inside, there truly resided mythical, historical, and transcendent beings like the Dog King, the Progenitor of Vampires, and the Regressor.


    ording to the golem, a prison break had urred, but I questioned that too. Just what did they do to escape this inescapable abyss?


    Of course, there was evidence of an outbreak. Most of the walls were shattered, and bars that were bent like candy canes were sprawled everywhere. The signs that a massive riot had urred were evident.


    Yet, not even a single drop of blood could be found.


    But I already knew the answer to that.


    The Progenitor of Vampires, Tyrkanzyaka.


    The oldest vampire that slept within the depths of Tantalus hadplete mastery over blood. Any bloodshed would have been collected by her. It was likely done without her even realizing it, just as an apple was naturally drawn towards the ground.


    Without blood, all that was left in the prison was the rubble.


    Thinking that far, I murmured to myself.


    ¡°¡­Could the beings who remained here be the scariest of them all?¡±


    It was an ironic yet frightening thought.


    ¡®If this were a normal prison, I would have scoffed at the wimps who didn¡¯t have the guts to escape¡­ but I could clearly see that the only ones left were monsters.¡¯


    Tyrkanzyaka was known throughout history as the one who could match the great power of the sanctum itself, and the Dog King was amongst the strongest of the Beast Kings.


    ¡®It¡¯s a relief that neither of them had any malicious feelings toward humans. Or else, I would have lost my life the moment I stepped foot into Tantalus. Although, I don¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯ll be able tost¡­¡¯


    ¡°Either way, there¡¯s only one thing to do.¡±


    ¡®They don¡¯t hate humans and didn¡¯t kill me, so there is only one thing I must do. I need to get on their good side so that if something happens in the future¡­ they¡¯ll take my side.¡¯


    After deciding on my goal, I began to move


    ¡®The three prisoners left in Tantalus are the Dog King Azzy, the Progenitor of Vampires Tyrkanzyaka, and the Regressor Shei. Who amongst the three was the least dangerous and easiest to get close to?¡¯


    The answer was obvious. It was undoubtedly Azzy.


    Even before history started being recorded, dogs and humans had been friends.


    Dogs were loyal to humans from birth, and the representative of that species was loyal to all living humans. That was how the State was able to imprison a Beast King within Tantalus. Azzy was the kind of dog who would wait with bated breath in a cage forever if she was ordered to by a human.


    If it were a different Beast King, like the Wolf King or Lion King, they would tear through the metal bars instantly. It was not a matter of strength, but a matter of how domesticated they were.


    As to why Azzy was imprisoned by the State¡­


    <b><i> I don¡¯t know, but I can easily guess why.</i></b>


    The Dog King Azzy was loyal to all humans.


    That included not only the State, but its enemies as well. The State worried that if the resistance or neighboring forces got their hands on her, she might turn against them. So they put her in Tantalus, where they could retrieve her whenever she was needed.


    ¡°Hah, idiots.¡±


    <b><i>I couldn¡¯t stopughing at their idiocy. To think they would leave a weapon lying around in a storage unit for fear of their enemies using it. </i></b>


    ¡®I¡¯ll show them. Weapons that anyone can use aren¡¯t meant to be hidden.¡¯


    I picked up amp and opened the doors to the storage unit. Thickyers of dust flew off the boxes like fallen snow. Shoving away a couple of skulls that were in the way, I grabbed a few poles, a steel, and firewood.


    Upon closer inspection, the steel was tattered at its ends, as if it had failed an attempt to capture somerge beast. It had sharp hooks sticking out of the other side, and they were caked with dried flesh and bundles of fur.


    <b><i> ¡­Let¡¯s not pry any further.</i></b>


    The wooden poles had sharp hooks attached to the ends.


    <b><i> What the hell were they using all this for?</i></b>


    <b><i> Whatever it used to be, I brought all the equipment out to the field.</i></b>


    I wiped all the flesh and fur off with an oil-soaked cloth, I delicately bnced it on top of the firewood like as if it were a grill. After finishing the preparations, I ced themp next to the wood and flicked my finger toward the pile.


    ¡°Bolt.¡±


    The State¡¯s magic, designed with nothing but practicality in mind, brought forth a me. Sparks flew from my finger, and the mana-surgedmp began burning brightly.


    I began opening a can as I watched the fire spread across the pile of wood. After I took off the lid, I saw a dry ck lump inside of the can. After dipping it into the water, it began rehydrating at an extraordinary rate, growing into a piece of meat ten times its original size.


    One of the seven great inventions of the Military State: the Military-Grade Compressed Can. Itpletely removed all moisture from the food, increasing the shelf life by twenty percent. It was processed using preservation magic, they even imed that it tasted and smelled just as good as real, fresh meat.


    <b><i> At least, they imed so.</i></b>


    Of course, like all s, itcked some vor and texturepared to the real meat, but it was more than enough to use as dog food. I ced the rehydrated piece of meat on the grill.


    Meat as thick as this took an eternity to cook, but I didn¡¯t really care, since I wouldn¡¯t be the one eating it. I also doubted whether it would even matter to the person who was going to eat it. What truly mattered was the smell it emitted as it got cooked.


    Leaving the meat on the grill, I rattled a bell I had brought back from the storage unit.


    <i>¨C Jingle, Jingle.</i>


    After a round of ringing the bell, I put it aside and continued to cook the meat. The burning mes appeared to be stealing the meat¡¯s redness as it began to turn brown. Its sulent juices dripped onto the firewood and turned into smoke, wafting far away. The smell of cooking meat spread throughout the facility.


    It was almost time. I shook the bell once again, then I heard it.


    ¡°Yummy smell! Food! Food!¡±


    Despite speaking continuously, each syble appeared to be said from drastically different locations. Azzy ran at a speed that wasparable to that of sound. Guessing the time it would take her to arrive, I tensed up my arm and lightly tugged on the.


    The fire exploded a momentter. Ash and smoke flew everywhere, cinders fell to the ground, and the remaining firewood roared with its newfound supply of oxygen. Azzy, who had jumped onto the wood in search of meat, iled around in the fire.


    ¡°Woof! Hot! Hot!¡±


    Without saying anything, I picked up a cloth and swung it at her. After beating off all the cinders, Azzy groaned as she picked herself up. Tears glistened in her eyes, and her fur was singed. Yet, as soon as she saw the meat in my hand, her eyes sparkled.


    ¡®Nope.¡¯


    I stretched out my palm and shouted.


    ¡°Stay!¡±


    <i>¨C Flinch.</i>


    Azzy looked at my hand as she lowered her body. Her tail wagged frantically, and her eyes were restless. She twitched as if she really wanted to lunge at the meat, fortunately, I managed to hold out my palm forward before she became too restless.. Azzy whimpered as she stared at me, unable to move.


    ¡°Wait? How long?¡±


    Instead of answering, I took out the bell and slowly shook it left and right. Intrigued by the new object, Azzypletely forgot about the meat and looked at my hand. I slowly swung it from side to side until she was on the verge of losing interest and shook it hard whenever she started to turn back to the meat.


    <i>¨C Jingle-Jingle</i>


    Once she had been made aware of the sound of the bell, I chopped a bit of the half-cooked meat and tossed it at her. Azzy caught it with her mouth despite the surprise. Even while she was chewing the meat, her gaze didn¡¯t leave the bell.


    Using the simtion training method, Azzy hadpletely understood the meaning of the bell. Now, it was time for a reward.


    ¡°Good job! Well done! I expected as much of you!¡±


    Azzy¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden barrage ofpliments. Despite her confusion, I continued to praise her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ultimate dog! You can identify the bell! And you listen when you¡¯re told to stay! You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I did good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re the perfect dog! You¡¯re so lovely!¡±


    I continued to praise her. Most people would have gotten suspicious by now, but Azzy was open enough to others that she responded to everypliment. She soon finished swallowing the meat and started shaking her head as she pranced around.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°Right, Azzy! Should we y ball?¡±


    ¡°Awoooo!¡±


    At this very moment, the Dog King looked like the happiest dog in the world.


    I was grinning with malicious intent inside as I continued to p my hands for her.


    ¡®Witness this, State. Tools that anyone can use aren¡¯t meant to be hidden. you just need to use them better than anyone else.¡¯


    I put the bell back into my pocket. It wasn¡¯t quite enough yet. A single piece of canned meat wouldn¡¯t truly reach her. However, after a day, a week, a month¡ªif I kept showing her the sound of the bell and connected it to positive stimulus, the bell would be a remote that could control the Dog King.


    ¡®Hehehe, just you wait. You guys think you¡¯ve trapped me, but you¡¯ve also given me time. Time to train the Dog King!¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    Azzy didn¡¯t seem to notice the ominousness in myugh and instead barked along as she circled around my feet. She seemed to be itching in anticipation for the game of fetch that would eventually happen.


    ¡®Alright. I¡¯ll y fetch as much as you want. If a sore shoulder is what it takes to get closer to the Dog King, I¡¯ll do it!¡¯


    As I was about to move to a more open part of the garden, I heard another thought.


    <b>¡¸I was wondering where he was, but he was with Azzy? I can¡¯t tell what this man wants to do.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s a surprise.¡¯


    The regressor had been closely following me. As I was about to turn my head to say hello¡ª


    <b>¡¸That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll camouge myself and sneak up on him. If he tries to corrupt Azzy, I¡¯ll slice him right away.¡¹</b>


    I turned back, but there was nobody to be seen. I couldn¡¯t sense any sign of a person.


    Nevertheless, I could hear the thoughts of the crossdresser about 3 meters to my right. She appeared to be cautiously following me while crossing her arms. Acting like I didn¡¯t notice, I turned my head back to face the front.


    ¡®Oh, so you¡¯re supposed to be camouged¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to pretend that I didn¡¯t notice¡­¡¯

 Chapter 6: - Only Bad Owners

    <b>? Only </b><b>Bad Owners</b><b> ?</b>


    Humans were mammals that used tools and had the ability to create tools and weapons from the the materials they found.


    Before I went to get Azzy, I roughly sewed some tattered cloth I had found into a ball. It was a crude ball that probably wouldn¡¯t have been used in a real game of baseball, but it was plenty to y fetch with a dog. I spun it around in my palm, and Azzy orbited around me as I walked.


    Her body moved up and down, her eyes glued to the ball. While keeping her attention, I was able to bring her to an open part of the field.


    In addition¡­


    <b>¡¸While I hide myself under this veil of darkness, I¡¯ll make sure to find out every dirty n you have.¡¹</b>


    Resisting the urge to nce back, I continued to walk to the field with a strange being following me.


    ¡®How troublesome. Why is she following me around? Doesn¡¯t she have anything to do? What did I do this time?¡¯


    All I wanted to do was to train the Dog King using the ¡®carrot¡¯ and ¡®stick¡¯ method.


    They said that the carrot and stick method was the best way to domesticate an animal. There was nothing weird about it. However, now that the regressor was stalking me, there was a limit to what I could do.


    <b>¡¸The Dog King is one of the few Beast Kings that are friendly towards humanity. If the Dog King goes against humans likest time, we would be in a disadvantageous position in future battles. If he tries to do something to her¡­ I¡¯ll need to take him down. I don¡¯t know how strong he is, but it must be done.¡¹</b>


    After reading her mind, I shoved the Military-Grade whip I had brought deep into my pocket. Shei probably wouldn¡¯t like me using the whip.


    The fundamental concept of training involved alternating positive and negative stimtion. A reward was given for listening to orders, and a punishment if they went against it. By imprinting feedback in specific actions, I could train her in my favor.


    I was nning to use the ball and meat as the ¡®carrot¡¯, and the whip as the ¡®stick¡¯. However¡­


    <b>¡¸If he tries to torture her or put her on a leash¡­ I¡¯ll give it my all to kill him.¡¹</b>


    I could feel the bloodlust from three meters away.


    ¡®No whipping today, I guess. Theck of negative stimtion reduces the efficiency of training, but it¡¯s better than me losing my head. Let¡¯s stick with carrots today.¡¯


    After arriving at the field, I raised the ball high and shouted.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    As soon as I got into a throwing position, Azzy lowered her body to the ground, taking a stance to catch the ball. Her tail spun round and round like a propeller.


    At first, I let the ball roll on the ground. Azzy dashed and drew a smooth curve as she retrieved the ball. Despite having human legs, she had no problem running on all fours.


    I feigned excitement at Azzy as she returned.


    ¡°Good job! Azzy, hand!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Alright, left hand!¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡®Okay, so this doesn work yet. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t show disappointment. A dog doesn¡¯t need to differentiate their left hand from their right.¡¯


    I pulled out another piece of meat I had cut off earlier.


    ¡°Alright! You can differentiate hands and feet! You¡¯re the best Azzy!¡±


    ¡°Woof! I¡¯m the best! Woof, woof!¡±


    ¡°Good dogs deserve a prize. Have a treat!¡±


    I grabbed the piece of meat in my hand and held it out. Azzy shoved her nose into my hand as she tried to frantically dig into the meat. Almost as if she were searching for treasure, she kept sticking out her tongue into the obscured meat between my fingers.


    ¡®Almost, almost.¡¯


    I kept pushing her to the edge as I shifted my fingers, barely keeping her away from the meat. Just as she was about to get frustrated and force her way in, I opened my palm wide and exposed the meat. Seizing the opportunity, Azzy quickly snatched the meat away.


    She seemed to have thought of it as another game, so she satisfyingly yipped as she rubbed her chin into my hand.


    <b>¡¸I guess¡­ he¡¯s just ying with her¡­¡¹</b>


    It was a beautiful sight, as if out of a painting. An interaction between dog and man. A Beast King¡ªa symbol of nature¡ªwas interacting with a human.


    ¡®What do you think of that, regressor? It¡¯s a perfect scene, right?¡¯


    <b>¡¸It¡¯s almost like¡­ he¡¯s training an ordinary dog¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her this time?¡¯


    <b>¡¸The Dog King may be a dog, but they look like a regr dog-girl on the outside. Treating someone who looks human like a dog so easily¡­ I better watch out.¡¹</b>


    <b><i> I had never been more frustrated in my life. She had an issue with everything.</i></b>


    ¡®It¡¯s normal to treat a dog like a dog. It¡¯s strange to treat a dog like a human, treating a human like a dog is for weird perverts. Besides, if you treat another being as a human, they¡¯ll try to take advantage of you. I¡¯m speaking from experience. So the only thing that is right to do in the world is to treat dogs like dogs. I¡¯m just doing the right thing here.¡¯


    I continued to feed Azzy treats and toss the ball. Shei watched my every move.


    Repeated routines causedziness. But Azzy was still focused on ying with the ball, rather than training. I needed to start using the whip soon, but the regressor wasn¡¯t leaving.


    ¡®Just how long does she n to watch? If she¡¯s done observing, I wish she¡¯d leave. If you treat a dog too well, even the Dog King might be spoiled.¡¯


    <b><i> No. I changed my mind.</i></b>


    Fate needed to be carved by my own hands. I couldn¡¯t just wait for her to go away, that¡¯s too passive. I could just chase her away.


    <b><i> Not by force, obviously, but I had other ways.</i></b>


    I shook the ball again. Azzy excitedly prepared herself to pounce on the ball.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go again!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    She jumped up and down. I let her retrieve the ball a couple times, and then, I tossed the ball straight towards where Shei was.


    <b>¡¸Ugh!!!¡¹</b>


    ¡®I can¡¯t even see her. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s hiding, but even though I know where she is, I still can¡¯t see her. But as long as I know her general direction¡­¡¯


    ¡°Fetch!¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!


    <b>¡¸I-I don¡¯t need to dodge. It missed, but¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®¡­I can keep her on her toes.¡¯


    Weirdos who used stuff like stealth or cloaking abilities were all stalking creeps. Their greatest fear was their existence being revealed.


    ¡®You want to rx in that little veil of yours? Not a chance. Let¡¯s give you a taste of your own medicine.¡¯


    ¡°Azzy! Fetch!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡¯


    ¡°Good job. One more time!¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    ¡°Wooh!¡±


    ¡°Awooo!¡±


    Each time I threw the ball, Azzy happily dashed towards it. Shei flinched with anxiety each time the ball left my hand.


    Azzy waspletely unpredictable, flopping around everywhere as she ran. On the other hand, Shei had her hands full trying to move out of her way. She was too busy to worry about monitoring me.


    As always, messing with people who weren¡¯t the brightest was always enjoyable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s goooooo!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The ball flew straight at the regressor this time. She stared at the speeding ball as she thought about her options.


    <b>¡¸Shit! If I make any sudden movements, the ¡®Veil of Darkness¡¯ will dissipate!¡¹</b>


    Sudden movements would end stealthing abilities. Shei, clenched her teeth, crouched down and quickly rolled on the ground. The ball swept past her head, and Azzy skipped her way towards it. The regressor let out a sigh of relief as she slowly stood back up.


    <b>¡¸Phew, made it¡­ but it¡¯s getting dangerous.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Alright. My n was a sess. She¡¯s slowly backing away.¡¯


    <b>¡¸Urk. I¡¯ll have to leave for now. If he finds me here, he might be wary of me¡­¡¹</b>


    I still couldn¡¯t see her, but her thoughts began to fade away. It meant she had traveled arge distance away from me.


    ¡®Phew. Now I¡¯ll be able to train Azzy without interruption.¡¯


    <b>¡¸It¡¯s fine. As long as I don¡¯t get caught, I have plenty of opportunities to spy on him.¡¹</b>


    I heard a disturbing thought as the regressor walked away.


    ¡®She¡¯s going to try to spy on me again? Is that all she¡¯s learned from her thirteen deaths?¡¯


    I wanted to run up to her and shout that I had seen through her stealth, but I resisted. It was better to hide the extent of my powers for now.


    And just like that, the regressor vanished.


    She probably had other things to do elsewhere.


    My onlypany now was Azzy, who was running back to me with the ball.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    Getting impatient that I wasn¡¯t throwing the ball again, she rolled the toy to my feet. She was urging me to keep throwing. I picked up the ball and directed a stone-cold re at her.


    ¡°You like ying fetch so much?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof! I love it! I love it!¡±


    <b><i> Yeah? Well my shoulder feels like it¡¯s about to fall off. And you¡¯re just having fun, huh?</i></b>


    ¡®Nobody¡¯s watching now. All that¡¯s left between us is thew of nature. I¡¯m a human, and Azzy is a dog. I ampletely her superior. Just as oil rises above water and smoke floats to the sky, this was a natural urrence. It¡¯s called knowing one¡¯s ce.¡¯


    I pulled out the Military-Grade whip from my pocket.


    ¡°The fun ends here, mutt.¡±


    ¡°¡­Woof?¡±


    I put the ball back in my pocket. Azzy¡¯s eyes widened inplete disbelief, she appeared to be shocked that I no longer wanted to y with her.


    I clearly drew a line.


    ¡°The fun¡¯s over. You don¡¯t get any more treats. Go back to your doghouse before I chuck you into the oven.¡±


    ¡°Bark! Bark! Bark!¡±


    She began barking, wanting me to keep ying with her. I caught a slight sense of frustration in her howls.


    ¡®I knew it. Dogs don¡¯t know any better, they only wanted to indulge in pleasure forever. Words can¡¯t persuade them, so humans came to use whips.¡¯


    I cracked the whip into the air. A small crack erupted where it struck the ground.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Do you actually expect me to y with you all day?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    ¡°Wow. You act so entitled to it already.¡±


    I raised the whip high. Today was the day the Dog King would be properly disciplined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll change your way of thinking.¡±


    Soon after, I swung the whip towards Azzy¡¯s back.


    The whip was not made by me. It was a Military-Grade whip, engineered by the State themselves. The State was notorious for making bad things, but the whip was one of their best weapons. It was a luxurious item that had steel tes woven into the hard leather and was a weapon that could be used in real battle.


    The crack of the whip incited fear, and the steel tes brought forth pain. If used well, it was perfect for inflicting only pain without any serious internal damage.


    ¡®Know your ce with your new scars, and witness the greatness of humanity¡­¡¯


    ¡°Arf!¡±


    Then, Azzy moved.


    Her head turned faster than the tip of the whip. She was so fast that I could only trace her movements as if I were watching a movie with a low frame rate. She looked directly at the approaching whip and chomped down the exact moment it was about to hit her. She tore through the whip with her teeth.


    <i>¨C Crunch.</i>


    Her canines tore through the whip made from hardened leather and ted steel that could have easily been used as a real weapon in war.


    After chewing on it like bubble gum, she soon spat it out.


    ¡°Grrr. Yucky.¡±


    I looked at what was left of the whip in disbelief.


    Whips couldn¡¯t be blocked with the body. When flicked, the tip of a whip surpassed the speed of sound, causing that signature crack. It would tear through one¡¯s flesh if they tried to catch it recklessly.


    However, the Dog King perfectly bit down on the tip of the whip headed towards her and bit it off.


    If she could break off hardened leather and steel with the turn of her head¡­


    ¡°Grrrrrrrrr.¡±


    ¡®Oh. She¡¯s a dog, but she¡¯s still the Dog King. Hm.¡¯


    I naturally put the whip back in my pocket and took the ball out again.


    ¡°¡­Normally, I¡¯d stop ying here. But since it¡¯s the first day, we can y a little more.¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, fetch!¡±


    ¡°¡­Grrr¡ªWoof! Woof!¡±


    Azzy perked up again as she went after the ball.


    ¡®Alright. Let¡¯s leave that part forter. I¡¯ll y with her till she¡¯s satisfied.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t lose here. I was simply having so much fun with my dog that I decided to extend the ytime.


    <b><i>I¡¯m showing generosity as a human by continuing to y with this dog.</i></b>


    <i> ¡®</i>Ah, what a great day.¡¯

 Chapter 7: - The Sanguine Letter

    <b>? </b><b>The Sanguine Letter</b><b> ?</b>


    <em>Life is like a book. One that begins with birth, and ends with death, the rest is filled with the time you have spent alive.</em>


    If we thought of it that way, my mind reading could bepared to reading a book. I could simply skim what was currently being written through the character¡¯s current thoughts or just flip through the pages from start to finish.


    If I wanted to, I could read itpletely, from start to finish. However, it would take too long and could also pose a risk to me.


    Amitengrad, the capital of the State, was a monster that grew by devouring nearby cities. The explosive growth of the city pushed everything else outward.


    People, houses, money, and even culture.


    All of the things that were pushed out had their own stories to tell, and I had met plenty of interesting people while living there.


    Yet as they said, there was always something greater than you could ever imagine. Within the great underground prison of Tantalus, there resided prisoners far beyond anything I had ever experienced.


    The Dog King.


    The Progenitor of Vampires.


    And a Regressor.


    Beings who could obliterate a city by themselves. Their books were extremely unique as befitting of their strength. Azzy¡¯s book was akin to reading cave scripture out loud. I could read it, but I couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    It was jumbled. She didn¡¯t care about concepts like left or right, or why someone would ever not toss a ball. Those types of worries didn¡¯t exist in her book. She never thought about them, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    <b><i>Maybe it is to be expected. Dogs certainly don¡¯t think in the same logical manner that humans did. As long as I am a human, I would never be able to fully understand Azzy¡¯s book.</i></b>


    I might be able to read her mood if I tried, but I could do that by just looking at her expression.


    The vampire¡¯s book was thick. As an ancient monster that had lived for over 1,200 years, the number of pages that exceeded a normal human¡¯s by over a dozen times overwhelmed me. Even skimming it would be an ordeal.


    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t only thick, but it was also packed full of crazy events. How she became a vampire, the history of discrimination, her time on the battlefield, her regime, her downfall, escape, and the time she spent sleeping¡­ Judging from the names of the chapters, I couldn¡¯t even dream of touching the rest of it. In addition to that, the style also changed ording to the time period it was recorded in.


    A historian might have fallen in love with it, but unfortunately, only I could read books of the mind.


    <b><i>And I am no historian.</i></b>


    Lastly, the Regressor.


    Shei¡¯s book didn¡¯t fall under any of the aforementioned categories. The Regressor¡¯s book¡­ was a 14-long book series that shouldn¡¯t exist.


    Despite having met an end to her story, she continued on. Almost like a bad author dragging on a series, without any sign of it ending soon¡­


    That was what got me confused.


    I read it, but I couldn¡¯t fully understand it.


    She may live her current life, but all her experiences and strengths were from her previous lives. Her motives, enemies, and dreams were all already brought up in previous books.


    Unfortunately for me, all I could read from her mind was thetest installment. The previous books didn¡¯t exist in this world.


    <b><i> Imagine if you picked up thetest book of a series you have never read. You can¡¯t really follow the story fully.</i></b>


    So, although I knew I would die in the future and the world would end, I couldn¡¯t see the exact details. I could only predict it from her shbacks or actions she had done in this life.


    In order to find out, I needed to hear it from her own mouth¡­


    Or force her to reminisce about her past.


    ¡°Ugh. Either way, I need to get close to the Regressor.¡±


    Understanding my situation, I let out a sigh.


    <b><i> Not like it would change anything.</i></b>


    In a prison with nothing to do, people were naturally drawn to the field outside. I pushed open the steel bar doors and headed out into the field.


    I was greeted by a peculiar sight.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka! I¡¯vee to meet you! Open the door!¡±


    Shei was shouting in front of the underground armory with her arms stretched out.


    The underground armory. It was a ce meant to store the weapons that could subdue the prisoners in the case of a riot. It was made with three stages of security in order to ess it.


    Although in the case of Tantalus where they only kept prisoners they couldn¡¯t handle, it stored something else. You could call it the strongest weapon of them all. Either way, it was a zone no normal prisoner should ess. Execution was justified even for merely approaching it.


    In front of the underground armory, the Regressor was performing some sort of peculiar ritual.


    ¡®What¡¯s she doing?¡¯


    I suddenly remembered that I had introduced myself as a warden.


    ¡®Hmm. If I¡¯m a warden, should I stop a prisoner from trying to get into the armory? I don¡¯t want to lose my head though.¡¯


    The Regressor was like a terrorist¡ªno, a mad scientist who performed experiments on the entire world. If things went haywire, she could always just move on to the next trial.


    However, she would suspect me more if I didn¡¯t perform my duties. If she believed me to be more of a variable than a warden, she may try to eliminate me.


    ¡®Alright. Let¡¯s stop her. She won¡¯t actually kill me, right?¡¯


    I spoke out with an angry voice.


    ¡°Trainee Shei! Did you¡ª¡±


    <b>¡¸Tsk. He¡¯s here. But I can¡¯t let him stop me. If he does, I¡¯ll have to get rid of him somehow¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡°D-Did you have a good night¡¯s sleep? Good morning. It was my first time sleeping in a prison cell, but I slept well.¡±


    Barely stopping myself, I started smiling as I approached her.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actually try to kill me. Alright, from now on, I¡¯ll let her do whatever she wants.¡¯


    ¡°¡­Tsk¡±


    As I continued to watch her with a smile on my face, the Regressor scrunched up her face and turned away. Fortunately, she had the courtesy to not spit in my face.


    ¡®Alright, thanks. Good morning to you too.¡¯


    After exchanging greetings to myself, I walked towards the closed-shut armory doors.


    ¡°Screaming in the middle of the morning? Just what the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°You want to meet the person inside?¡±


    The Regressor clicked her tongue in frustration. It seemed that it was her way of saying yes.


    ¡°Why do you want to wake up someone sleeping so badly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ask anything, huh?¡±


    The Regressor was so wary of me that she didn¡¯t try to take any actions while I was watching. It was quite annoying to deal with. Only the Regressor knew the answer to how the world would end or what exactly happened there. So, I needed the Regressor to think about the past while she was next to me.


    However, with her current attitude, I doubted whether or not I would be able to get any information from her, even after a year.


    ¡®Ugh. What to do¡­?¡¯


    I looked back in the direction of the armory.


    Tantaluscked weapons in its underground armory. Unlike other normal prisons, an outbreak was almost always impossible for the prisoners here. With no fear of the prisoners escaping, the facility didn¡¯t allocate any weapons to subdue them. Instead, something else was ced inside.


    The first vampire, the sinful beast, and the Queen of darkness.


    The Progenitor, Tyrkanzyaka.


    A pce and a prison for the vampire who refused light and slept deep underground.


    This was the being that the Regressor was attempting to wake up right now. For me, the awakening of a being who feasted on human blood was not in my best interest. Especially since I was the only normal human around.


    However, in the process of trying to get close to the Regressor, helping out with tasks like this would better our rtionship.


    <b><i>What to do¡­</i></b>


    My hesitation was short-lived.


    ¡®I¡¯ll help Shei. The vampire won¡¯t kill me. Now that everyone else is either dead or gone, I¡¯m a preciousmodity for the vampire. I doubt she would cut open the belly of the golden-eggying goose just to quench a moment of thirst. At worst, she¡¯ll turn me into some half-dead drone to pump out blood for the rest of eternity.¡¯


    <b><i> ¡­It¡¯s not the best future. But it¡¯s better than dying.</i></b>


    Having made my decision, I made a proposition to the Regressor.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you break the doors down?¡±


    ¡°This door is under Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s control.¡±


    Looking in the direction she pointed, a glowing red bloodstain reced the position where a keyhole should have been. I couldn¡¯t read energies or auras, but even at a nce, I tell that it was something ominous.


    ¡°That blood engraving. As long as that stain glows red, the steel doors are akin to one of her familiars. It won¡¯t open without her orders.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide this time, so you can try to break it down if you want. Who knows? Maybe after a week, it¡¯ll go down.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s possible, but I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m trying to ask Tyrkanzyaka for help, not to fight.¡±


    ¡®Huh? I was just teasing her, but she can actually do it? Normal humans can¡¯t slice through steel doors. This one in particr has a strength level of three and was strengthened by the State¡¯s special alchemy. It wouldn¡¯t budge even if it took a cannonball at point-nk range. But she¡¯s iming that she can break it down if she really wanted to? A human can break those doors if they really tried? At that point, it¡¯s just rude to the person who designed it.¡¯


    ¡°You have moremon sense than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. Killing someone¡¯s familiar is even ruder than breaking into their house.¡±


    ¡°Funny,ing from the person who tried to slice off my arm out of the blue.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just mumbling.¡±


    Ignoring the Regressor¡¯s suspicion, I began to think.


    ¡®The alchemic strength level of a typical bunker is level three. If I use ¡°that¡± it might work. Should I try?¡¯


    I dug through my pocket to find the item. It was the bell I had used to train Azzy yesterday.


    ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dog bell.¡±


    ¡°A dog-what?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t too loud, but it would be clear to Azzy¡¯s acute senses.


    Normally, she would have ignored the sound of the bell. There were too many sounds in this world to pay so much attention to a single one.


    However, Azzy spent the entire day training with the sound of this bell. That was why I kept ringing it as I yed with her yesterday.


    I raised the bell above my head and rattled it.


    <i>¨C Jingle, jingle.</i>


    ¡°Woof? Woof!¡±


    As the clear chimes resonated from the bell, I heard barking from afar. Soon after, Azzy started scrambling down the side of the building to get to me.


    She was actually running down the wall of the building. It was several times the rate at which she was falling. Tracks were left in the concrete walls as she pushed off them, indenting the stone. With a loud crash, she bounced off the floor immediately as she touched the ground towards me.


    Almost like a rubber ball bouncing on the ground, her change in velocity was that drastic. If she had hit someone, they would undoubtedly die.


    I rushed to rummage through my pocket to find the piece of meat I had prepared beforehand. Just before Azzy arrived, I managed to toss it toward the doors of the underground armory.


    The Dog King chased after the piece of meat and mmed directly into the steel doors.


    <i>¨C Boom!</i>


    A grand vibration echoed throughout the prison. No bell could produce a sound asrge as that. It felt as if we were within the body of a percussion instrument, I could feel the air itself vibrating. I also wasn¡¯t quite sure about this, but I thought I felt the ground tilt a little.


    Shocked, the Regressor grabbed me by my cor.


    ¡°What¡­ do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡±


    ¡°Just wait.¡±


    ¡°I told you! I need Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s help!¡±


    ¡°Our doggy just happened to run into her doors by ident.¡±


    And Azzy, who produced that impact¡­


    ¡°Yum, yum! Woof!¡±


    ¡­Was lost in her own world, happily chewing on the meat.


    I took a nce at Azzy and then the doors.


    ¡°Hm. It was more than enough to destroy level three alchemic steel. But it looks like the stain¡¯s enhancement far exceeded my expectations. It¡¯s level four at the very least.¡±


    Despite Azzy impacting the doors at max speed, she only left a footprint on it. Maybe if she had somehow gotten mad and punched it with her full paw strength, it would break. Unfortunately, there was no reason for the carefree Dog King to be mad at steel doors.


    Now that I verified it wouldn¡¯t work, I didn¡¯t need Azzy anymore.


    ¡°You heard the bell. Good job. Now head back.¡±


    ¡°Awoo!¡±


    After violently shaking her head, she wagged her tail and yipped beside me


    ¡°Woof! Let¡¯s y!¡±


    ¡°But we yed yesterday.¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s y more!¡±


    ¡®Yesterday and today are two different things to her, huh? It¡¯s a very positive way of thinking to not worry about the past.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m busy today. Go home.¡±


    ¡°No! Let¡¯s y!¡±


    Azzy pretended to gnaw at my calf, trying to show her frustration.


    <i>¨C Sigh.</i>


    ¡®Does she think I¡¯m the pet here, trying to boss me around? This is all the Regressor¡¯s fault. I should have fixed her manners yesterday, but the Regressor prevented me from using the whip.¡¯


    I red at Shei.


    ¡°Wh-What are you looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    I was the only one who looked out for the dog. Only I actually yed with her.


    However, unlike dogs, humans actually worried and improved by learning from the past. I had already prepared for a situation like this. I couldn¡¯t let myself be some pitching machine like yesterday.


    ¡°Now, Azzy, sniff my hand.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy rubbed her nose on my outstretched hand. After making sure she could remember the scent of my entire hand, I pointed at the prison.


    ¡°Azzy, I¡¯m sorry! I left the ball over there.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°You remember the smell, right? Go find the ball for me. Then I¡¯ll y with you.¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof!¡±


    Without a shred of doubt, Azzy bursted off the floor toward the back of the prison. I grinned as she went further and further away.


    ¡®Heh. I thoroughly washed the ball and hid it deep inside some concrete rubble. It¡¯ll take ages even for the Dog King.¡¯


    I bought time. I turned back towards the Regressor.


    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to brute force, I guess. Now, let¡¯s look for different ways.¡±


    ¡®Huh, she¡¯s giving me that weird look again. As if she has a problem with me treating Azzy like a dog.¡¯


    The Regressor nced at Azzy running far away before turning back to me with a confused expression.


    ¡°¡­When did you get so close to Azzy?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not that close. It¡¯s only been a day.¡±


    ¡°No way. She barely acknowledges me even though I¡¯ve seen her for over a week¡­¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s because you keep trying to treat her like a human. Waving and asking a dog ¡°How¡¯s the weather today?¡± means nothing to them. You need to train them like me.¡¯


    <b><i> Enough small talk.</i></b>


    For now, I needed to figure out how to get into the armory.


    ¡°Anyways, the doors won¡¯t break with a dog missile, and if you don¡¯t want to knock it down¡­ we¡¯ll need to make her open it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything. I¡¯ve screamed and knocked, but she hasn¡¯t responded.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    The Regressor raised her brows in disbelief. Putting her aside, I thought about when I had first arrived at Tantalus. At that moment, the vampire had briefly woken up from her slumber. I could faintly make out her thoughts.


    <b><i> Why did she wake up then? To give the new inmate a warm wee?</i></b>


    There was only one answer.


    ¡°We need to offer her blood.¡±


    Back then, when Azzy bit my ankle and pulled me, I bled from skidding on the hard floor. Just as water flowed downward and ripe apples fell from trees, Tyrkanzyaka absorbed the blood on the concrete.


    <b><i> Wait, didn¡¯t shein about the taste? What a picky eater, especially considering she had taken it from me.</i></b>


    Regardless of whether she woke up because it tasted bad, she did react to blood.


    ¡°We need to offer blood to awaken the vampire.¡±


    As I proudly announced that, Shei scoffed as she thrust her finger at me.


    ¡°You think I haven¡¯t thought about that? I already tried.¡±


    Her fingers were still light and delicate, she had not yet swung the sword much in this life. I could see the thin wound already beginning to close up.


    ¡°I cut my finger and offered my blood, but she didn¡¯t wake up. The blood was just swept inside.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hah, you acted like you were smart, but I guess you don¡¯t have anything else nned, do you?¡±


    The Regressor crossed her arms as she teased me. My failure seemed to have made her happier.


    ¡®Why is she happy that a n to get inside failed? If the blood was absorbed past the doors, Tyrkanzyaka can undoubtedly ¡°sense¡± blood. But a little drop wasn¡¯t enough to wake her up. To vampires, absorbing blood was done unconsciously, just as breathing was to humans.¡¯


    <b><i> Well, that leaves us with only one option.</i></b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s write in blood.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When it came to the Dog King, the sound of metal shing against metal was a meaningless noise. However, after ringing the bell each time we yed fetch and giving her treats, the ringing began to evoke positive emotions.


    <b><i> Quite a poetic expression.</i></b>


    <b><i> But in reality, it was in training.</i></b>


    The same logic could be applied to the vampire. She would absorb blood normally, but she would undoubtedly notice if the blood formed a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that Trainee Tyrkanzyaka can sense blood. However, typical bloodcks meaning, so she just absorbs it without thinking. If we write words in blood, we¡¯ll be able to at least see if she wants to meet us or not.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±


    <b>¡¸I-It makes sense¡­ He¡¯s not so dumb after all.¡¹</b>


    ¡®I wish you¡¯d givepliments out loud instead of just clicking your tongue at me.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it.¡±


    Shei clutched the air behind her head. It was only then that she began to imagine her weapon floating behind her head.


    ¡®I was wondering where she kept it, but she just levitates it in the air using her mana.¡¯


    It was such an unconscious act that I didn¡¯t even notice it with my mind reading. I thought she was unarmed, but she had her weapon besides her at all times.


    ¡®She did that unconsciously? Although Chun-aeng is a weightless sword, it still requires precise control. That¡¯s not a level achievable by talent alone. It¡¯s an instinct gained by carrying a single sword for several years or decades. Just how many cycles had she experienced holding the Aerial Blossom? I¡¯ll need to be careful from now on. Her empty hands aren¡¯t as they seem.¡¯


    As I had that thought¡ª


    <i> ¨C Slit.</i>


    The sword was drawn into a horizontal arc. In its path was the edge of the Regressor¡¯s finger. With extreme control, she barely grazed the surface of her finger.


    A barely visible cut formed on her slender white finger, and red began to bubble out of it. Soon after, blood began to rush out like an open tap; to the point where I was worried that she would suffer from anemia.


    It was a sickening sight to watch, but I waspletely calm.


    It was because the Regressor didn¡¯t even feel any pain from the wound. I was overwhelmed by the strange calmness.


    ¡°What should I write?¡±


    As if she were holding a brush, she raised her finger and asked. I could see the droplets flowing from her finger.


    ¡°Write down what I say. G, R¡­¡±


    ¡°G, R¡­¡±


    The Regressor carefully made sure to not let the loose droplets interfere with her strokes.


    ¡°A, N¡­¡±


    ¡°G, R, A, N¡­¡±


    ¡°N, Y.¡±


    ¡°G, R, A, N, N, Y¡ª¡±


    When the Regressor realized what she had written, she whipped her head back up.


    ¡°¡®Granny¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡®Granny, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡¯ Write that.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, what are you trying to pull here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m just trying to wake up an elderly grandma.¡±


    It appeared the Regressor was not very familiar with Tyrkanzyaka. Maybe she didn¡¯t have a chance to meet her in her previous lives. I tried my best to exin it to her.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka is a trainee who is over 1,200 years old. Especially back during her time, how you treated the elderly was a very important value to have. It¡¯s only appropriate to treat her with the necessary respect.¡±


    ¡°No! What kind of woman would enjoy being treated like an old hag?!¡±


    ¡®What are you talking about? A woman who¡¯s lived 1,200 years isn¡¯t just an old hag. Their an ancient relic. They¡¯ve lived longer than most countries. You really think someone like that would dwell on such things?¡¯


    At that moment¡ª


    ¡¸How bold of you two¡­¡¹


    A dark, deep voice rumbled as the steel doors opened with the clean echos of metal. Pitch ck darkness waved past the doors.


    The searchlights that lit up Tantalus made up most of the light here. Since the lights were focused on certain areas, ces without them were rather dark. However, the darkness in the armoury was different from just a simple absence of light.


    It was a darkness that seemed to suck in light. Nevertheless, I could see a shade of blood red glistening within. It was dark, yet red as blood at the same time. An irony iprehensible bymon sense.


    Yet the monster that resided within defiesmon sense.


    Days, months, years, centuries¡­


    Legends and history. The harvester of all the deaths that faded from history. The condensed culmination of the history of blood coiled beyond the darkness.


    Before mentioning strength, it was a matter of mythology.


    She was mentioned in fairy tales and took up an entire page of a history book, the woman who became a legend.


    The Progenitor, Tyrkanzyaka.


    Goosebumps appeared throughout my body. The monster inside the armoury had survived over a thousand years on human blood alone. That darkness had single-handily waged war against the Sanctum.


    As I was questioning my decision to wake her from her slumber¡­


    <b>¡¸Come on in.¡¹</b>


    The sturdy steel doors swung wide open, revealing a shining mark of blood that gazed down upon me and the Regressor.

 Chapter 8: - A Monster Living in the Basement

    <b>? </b><b>A Monster Living in the Basement</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡®I¡¯m screwed.¡¯


    I came to that conclusion after careful consideration.


    ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m totally screwed.¡¯


    The moment I took a step into the armory, I could feel a surge of regret washing over me. I would probably feel safer in a whale¡¯s mouth. At least whales didn¡¯t feed on human blood.


    Thend where a vampire had resided for several decades. The moment I took a step in, the blood that coursed through my body was no longer my own. I could feel my blood shifting to one side of my veins. The liquid that should be carrying my vitality kept attempting to derail.


    This wasn¡¯t something I could solve with reading minds. If the vampire wished for my death, the moment she set her sights on me¡­ I¡¯d dry up in an instant.


    ¡®Is the Regressor alright? She must be under even more pressure than I am, given her sharp senses.¡¯


    <b>¡¸It¡¯s an amazing amount of power. Just as strong asst time¡­ But this is before ¡®that event¡¯ happened. Will she be more aggressive? Or more passive? Will she lend a hand before ¡®that matter¡¯ is resolved?¡¹</b>


    ¡®What is ¡°that event¡±? What is ¡°that matter¡±? Could you have a shback for me instead of just thinking about stuff only you know about?¡¯


    <b>¡¸Let¡¯s not worry about it. I haven¡¯t recovered the strength to fight against Tyrkazanka yet. If I die, I die.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Alright, It¡¯s been proven that it¡¯s best to not get involved with the Regressor. She may have plenty of lives left, but I¡¯m on myst one. ¡°If I die, I die¡±? If you follow someone who thinks like that, even ten lives wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡¯


    I turned around and headed for the door.


    ¡°Alright, I believe you were the one who had business to attend to, so I shall take my leave no¡ª¡±


    <i> ¨C m!</i>


    The steel doors mmed shut in front of my eyes. The red sigil flickered as if mocking my attempt to leave.


    Seeing my expression, the Regressor chuckled.


    ¡°Sure. If you can, that is.¡±


    The exit was gone as pitch-ck darkness engulfed my body, it obscured my vision to the point of me being unable to even see my own body. I sighed as I followed the Regressor.


    ¡°What? I thought you were leaving.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ll need to observe in order to verify why you needed toe to the armory. Let¡¯s go together, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Since we were here together, our fates were intertwined. The Regressor nodded. I sped the wall, trying to navigate my way through the darkness. It was strangely slippery, and it required immense concentration to take even a single step.


    ¡®Shit, there¡¯s a staircaseing up. Will I end up tumbling all the way down if I slip? It¡¯d be more suspicious than a simple mistake if a warden of the State slipped on the stairs. What¡¯s Shei doing anyway?¡¯


    <b>¡¸Seven Colored Eyes, activate. Azure Eyes.¡¹</b>


    The Regressor poked her eye with her finger. A glistening tear gathered in her eye and began to burn blue. Even in the ravenous darkness, the blue me illuminated every nook and cranny.


    <b>¡¸Azure Eyes, the fifth of the Seven Colored Eyes, perceives depth. It can even see through the darkness manifested by a vampire.¡¹</b>


    ¡®What an array of skills. It feels really unfairpared to someone like me, whose only skill is reading minds.¡¯


    The ¡®Azure Eyes¡¯ could see the world as lines and surfaces, and while it couldn¡¯t detect fast-moving objects, it can see the generalyout of a location while in the dark. The Regressor shone her blue gaze everywhere. A stark ceiling and wall obscured her view. The only path was downwards. In her vision, a zig-zagged line headed downwards faintly appeared. It was the staircase.


    Without the slightest bit of hesitation, the Regressor stepped onto the stairs. After taking a couple of steps, she nced back at me.


    <b>¡¸Now, let¡¯s see if you can navigate the darkness.¡¹</b>


    <b><i> Thanks for looking my way.</i></b>


    I wasn¡¯t aware of it until now, but I had already arrived right in front of the stairs. The step was half broken, if I had taken another step, I would have fallen down the stairs.


    ¡®Phew, that¡¯s a relief.¡¯


    I made sure not to step on the broken step. I heard a familiar tongue click in front of me.


    <b>¡¸He even saw through the excessively thick darkness created by a vampire? I can¡¯t see the limit of his skill. To think someone who looks so daft would be able to do so much¡­¡¹</b>


    This was why people needed to experience being at the bottom. She spent so much time with extraordinary people like saints and swordmasters that she couldn¡¯t judge regr people properly.


    Regardless, the Regressor and I headed down side by side.


    <b>¡¸Why¡¯s he walking so close? It¡¯s annoying.¡¹</b>


    She was ufortable with our distance, but I kept sticking close. I was borrowing her vision right now, so I needed to be close to her to see my own feet¡ªfeeling as if I was being carried


    After we arrived at the underground bunker, she looked around using her Azure Eyes.


    Within the bunker was a long hallway with arge room to the side. In the case of an emergency, you were meant to hide in that small room and wait for help. In this case, a guest was already there.


    The Regressor red at the misty shadows that watched us from within the room. A horse tall enough to reach the ceiling was staring at us.


    <b>¡¸Is it her familiar? I thought she had lost most of them during the war¡­ but Sanguine Horse Ralion seems fine.¡¹</b>


    ¡®What the hell was she using the armory for? Why is a horse thatrge taking up the whole bunker? More so, why does a familiar get a better room than me? Where are my human rights?¡¯


    After tossing the sanguine horse a quick nce, the Regressor began walking again. I quickly followed after her.


    At the end of the long hallway, a peculiar door stood out.


    The State, which prioritized function over form, did not ever integrate art into its doors or walls. A door was for opening and closing an area, and walls were to divide the area. Any more than that was considered a luxury. Maybe you could hang a picture on the door, but something as inefficient as engraving art into the wall itself was considered a sin.


    However, it appeared that even the State wished to gain the favor of the god known as the Progenitor of Vampires.


    The door, cast from steel, was engraved with a mural that was worthy of a biblical excerpt. The walls had angels blowing horns painted onto them. With the horns pointed at the door, they felt as if they were ready to punish whoever opened the door.


    Although the underground armory was dark, I could make out the door and walls clearly, as well as the sculptures and murals you would typically see at a church


    Because in this darkness, the holy works of art were thered with glowing red blood.


    Facing them, I slowly turned my head back to the Regressor.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Trainee Shei.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Should we head back?¡±


    ¡°Are you scared or something?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Regressor looked puzzled at my honest answer.


    ¡®This is way too scary, you know. I¡¯d have preferred not being able to see it at all. If the Sanctum had been notified of this, they would have immediately dered it sphemy and dispatched their inquisitors. But if they heard who did it, they would immediately cancel their orders. The inquisitors would end up as mere blood offerings.¡¯


    That was what the Progenitor to all vampires signified. Regardless of how strong you were, the Progenitor deserved to be feared.


    The Regressor stared at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re more fearful than I would have expected.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m still alive till now. Fear of danger is essential to survival.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    <b>¡¸Maybe that¡¯s why I died thirteen times.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right. You don¡¯t mind dying.¡¯


    The realization made me resentful.


    ¡°You call her a granny despite fearing her?¡±


    ¡°Is she not one?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I won¡¯t even bother.¡±


    The Regressor marched forward and ced her palm on the door. Although she didn¡¯t push on it, the door easily swung open, as if it were the gaping jaws of a beast awaiting its prey.


    ¡°Oh, bloody Mother Earth.¡±


    It was inevitable. If we had already been eaten, the mouth probably wasn¡¯t too different from going down the throat. Without a choice, I followed the Regressor into the final room before the door mmed shut. A torch, somewhat outdatedpared to the modern lights and electricity, hung on the walls. It was hand-carved from stone and had a unique shape, like an inverted birdcage. With the intricacy that went into chiseling each detail, I could almost expect a phoenix to rise out of the mes while spreading its wings.


    Blood-red mes thirsted for the sky and roared upwards. However, the mes were short-lived. This was the lowest ce in the world; an underground floor in the abyss. It was too harsh of a ce to fly to the skies. The corpse of light dissipated as it touched the ceiling.


    Ironically, light had its meaning in being able to fade. The fragmented embers birthed red shadows, lighting up the walls.


    Thanks to the embers, I was able to see what the room looked like.


    The room was not just red because of the mes. Blood. Several thousand liters of it coated the room. It was thered on the ceiling, the walls, and the ground. As if the room was a living, beating heart, pulsing with blood.


    However, despite all the blood, I couldn¡¯t smell any of it. The smell of blood fell under her control as well. Unless she allowed me to, I wouldn¡¯t be able to smell the scent of blood.


    <b>¡¸For what reason have youe to meet me?¡¹</b>


    A ck wooden coffin was in the center of the room. A treasure crafted with precious juniper and carefully coated incquer, and engraved with a winged red cross. A voice echoed from within it.


    My blood raced. The blood that should be dedicating itself to preserve my life was ready to run out to greet its new master.


    Overwhelming power. Faced with it, the Regressor¡­


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka, I¡¯vee to offer you a deal.¡±


    ¡­She firmly stood her ground and boldly asked.


    ¡°Teach me bloodcraft.¡±


    ¡®Asking her out of the blue to teach you a skill¡­¡¯


    The vampire may have been fazed, but she didn¡¯t show it. She had gotten used to it. After all, in her millennia of existence, there had been thousands of people who had approached her in search of something. The ability to control blood. After hearing the name for the first time in a long while, Tyrkanzyaka quietly replied.


    <b>¡¸Do you wish to be my servant?¡¹</b>


    epting the blood of the Progenitor would turn you into a vampire, and naturally, gain the power to control blood . There had been countless people who coveted her blood over the ages. Feeling a bit bored, the vampire asked the Regressor if she was just another one of those people.


    However, the Regressor had no intention of bing a vampire. Instead, she wanted something deeper¡ªmore fundamental.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to gain it that way. Teach me what you learned before you became a vampire.¡±


    For a split second, the vampire¡¯s emotions surged. Deep confusion emanated from the coffin. All the blood in the room drew close, waiting to pounce.


    Still, she was a vampire that had lived for over a thousand years. It took much more to make her blood boil. The vampireposed herself before replying.


    <b>¡¸How did you find out about that?¡¹</b>


    The Regressor turned to face the vampire with a thought that only a Regressor could have.


    <b>¡¸You told me yourself in a previous life.¡¹</b>


    With a faint smile, the Regressor momentarily basked in her memories.


    Before Tyrkanzyaka became a vampire, she was a normal girl who had the ability to control blood. So many people had preserved their lives due to the little girl helping out her father, who was the local doctor. As a human, all she could do was stop blood from flowing, but that was enough to make people smile.


    The vampire from Shei¡¯s previous life told her this and advised the Regressor to learn from her¡­ before dying a solitary death.


    The shback ended. I ran a hand through my hair, feeling as if I had just been yanked from the depths of the sea.


    ¡®So this is a shback. It was extremely short and fragmented, but it¡¯s an improvement.¡¯


    I¡¯ve read a few of the Regressor¡¯s memories, and I¡¯ve gotten some information about the ¡®Cmity¡¯,. A cmity wasing. A cmity, so powerful that even Tyrkanzyaka would be unable to defeat it.


    <b> ¡¸I¡¯ll ask again. How did you find out about that?¡¹</b>


    ¡°If you teach me, I might let you know.¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­How intriguing.¡¹</b>


    A short pause, followed by deep thoughts. Thousands of emotions and grievances passed by. All of a sudden, the vampire¡¯s focus shifted to me.


    <b>¡¸You, what do you think?¡¹</b>


    ¡®What, me? I made sure to stay quiet. Why would she single me out?


    I stuttered out a reply.


    ¡°Do as you please, Elder.¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­¡®Elder¡¯?¡¹</b>


    ¡®Huh? My blood just pulsed, did I offend her?¡¯


    I rushed to resolve the situation.


    ¡°Since our positionse before age here, I¡¯ll address you as a trainee. However, since your age is, uh, well¡­ impressive, and the State doesn¡¯t wish to enact harsh restrictions on the elderly¡­ I believe the same. As long as you don¡¯t think about leaving the facility, you are free to do as you please. If you want to keep resting here, that¡¯s also fine.¡±


    <i> ¨C Swish! </i>


    Something dark grazed my cheek. A tiny slit opened up. Clutching its freedom, blood gushed its way out of the wound, fluttering to the vampire like a butterfly.


    I couldn¡¯t even see it. I didn¡¯t try to dodge as there was no intention to kill, but nothing would have changed even if I tried.


    Feeling my hairs stand up, I took a deep breath and stopped talking.


    A faint but clearly angry voice came from within the coffin.


    <b>¡¸¡­I¡¯m old, so I should just stay inside?¡¹</b>


    ¡°No, not particrly. If you just did as you had been doing all this time.-¡±


    <b>¡¸Silence.¡¹</b>


    The ck lid opened. Just like its exterior, the coffin¡¯s interior was also filled with pitch-ck darkness. Parting the darkness, a white and delicate hand emerged. My blood, which was flying across the room, perched on the back of her hand. It sucked in the red droplets, like rain on scorchednd.


    I felt a slight sense of disgust from the vampire who harvested my blood.


    <b>¡¸¡­As expected, even your blood is tasteless. It¡¯s theplete opposite of my preferences. You really have no redeeming qualities¡­¡¹</b>


    However, because of it, the coffin stood up. It pushed itself up into the wavering darkness and faced me and the Regressor.


    <b>¡¸I usually only prey on the blood of virgins. The blood of boys like you¡­ I typically use as material.¡¹</b>


    The inside of the coffin remained dark. With only a pale, lifeless hand poking out, a new ball of blood flew in. It was the Regressor¡¯s blood that was used to open the door.


    Soaking her hand in the blood, she continued speaking.


    <b>¡¸But your blood is alright. That¡¯s a first¡­ for a man. To think I would voluntarily drink a man¡¯s blood¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®That¡¯s because the Regressor is female¡­¡¯


    Even with such a terrible attempt at cross-dressing, the vampire didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of the Regressor being female. Shei clenched her fists, rejoicing that her disguise was perfect.


    The vampire continued.


    <b>¡¸Fine. I will teach it to you.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­Having a guest after so long has tired me. Take your leave now.¡¹</b>


    After saying that, the vampire closed the lid of her coffin. Having gotten the answer she wanted, the Regressor desperately resisted the desire to jump up and down in joy.


    <b>¡¸I did it! I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d go so smoothly!¡¹</b>


    Attempting to suppress her excitement, the Regressor carefully asked again.


    ¡°When are we starting? I¡¯d like to start as soon as possible.¡±


    <b>¡¸Then¡­ let¡¯s start when the next moon begins to wane.¡¹</b>


    That meant in about a month. Obviously, the Regressor refused to wait that long.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s start tomorrow.¡±


    <b>¡¸What¡¯s the hurry? It makes little difference whether we start now or next month¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡°There¡¯s a huge difference!¡±


    <b>¡¸Have some patience. The cycle of the moon waxing and waning is the Goddess of the Night slowly opening and closing her eyes, and only then can one observe things properly.¡¹</b>


    ¡®They¡¯re quarreling again. I need to step up to diffuse the situation.¡¯


    ¡°Trainee Shei!¡±


    I blocked the Regressor, ready to give a sermon.


    ¡°A month may be a long time to you, but it¡¯s only a second for Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, who has lived for over 1,200 years. Please be more considerate of who you¡¯re speaking to! Time may seem fair to all, but it¡¯s more subjective than any quantity in the world. Tyrkanzyaka is¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t you be more considerate about the other person?¡±


    ¡®Hm? About what? I¡¯m giving her as much consideration as I can. Why else would I treat her this way with so much emphasis on her age?¡¯


    While we were arguing, a slow voice came from the coffin.


    <b>¡¸¡­So, I¡¯m slow to act because I¡¯m too old?¡¹</b>


    ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t mean anything rude. I was just teaching this brat the difference in wisdom thates from age.¡±


    <b>¡¸Alright. Let¡¯s start tomorrow then.¡¹</b>


    Keeping her eyes on me, the vampire pointed to me and said one more thing.


    <b>¡¸Both of you.¡¹</b>


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡®Wait, why me?¡¯


    As I was about to retort¡ª


    <b>¡¸Now, go away.¡¹</b>


    The world fell apart. That was the only way to describe it. The Regressor and I moved backward. No, it wasn¡¯t us that moved. The walls, the ground, the door, the corridor, the ceiling, the room, the stairwell¡ªeverything in our surroundings moved forward. The world slid right past us as if we were watching the river flow downstream. A dark liquid retraced the steps that we took.


    Before we knew it, we were at the entrance of the armory. Without having taken a step. With a resounding ¡®Boom¡¯, the now-closed steel door brought us back to reality.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    I felt as if I had just escaped the jaws of a tiger.


    Quite literally, the armory¡­ was like being inside the vampire¡¯s body. She had just spat us out.


    The Regressor, who seemed as if she was used to it, patted her clothes off.


    ¡°Heh. You look out of it. Scared?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not really.¡±


    ¡®I merely just discovered that an insanely terrifying monster was actually an irrationally terrifying monster.¡¯


    When I answered, the Regressor smirked.


    ¡°Let me give you some advice. Don¡¯t mention Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s age in front of her. That¡¯s how you treat ady properly.¡±


    The Regressor continued to scowl and headed off. I stared at her in disbelief at her attitude.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t act that way because I didn¡¯t know how to treat ady.¡¯


    <b><i> Well, whatever. I don¡¯t feel the need to reply.</i></b>


    Brushing off my clothes, I stretched my body.


    ¡®Ugh. My back is killing me from all the stress. Let¡¯s go and sleep early tonight. I¡¯ll check the cafeteria for any leftover cans of food¡­¡¯


    As I was about to head off as well¡ª


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    I heard a noise that I shouldn¡¯t have heard. I slowly turned my head.


    There sat a dog who had chased my scent and dug through mountains of rubble for the sole purpose of ying fetch¡ªAzzy.


    <b><i>No way, there¡¯s no fucking way¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    The ball rolled to my foot. Azzy wagged her tail as she nudged the ball with her nose.


    The meaning was clear.


    ¡®Toss the ball, human.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Azzy¡­¡±


    I attempted an immense act of diplomacy that transcended species and asked for apromise, from a man to a dog.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m a little tired today. So how about we¡­ uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°¡­Push it¡­ back a little¡­?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Promise!¡±


    <i> ¨C Smack, smack.</i>


    Azzy waved her forearms, showing her frustration. The winds it generated shook the hems of my clothes. As her paws got closer, it seemed to be a threat, trying to get me to throw the ball.


    ¡®Just when did she even learn the word ¡°promise¡±? Who the hell taught a dog something as useless as a promise? Even if she breaks a promise, I can¡¯t get anything from her. But if I don¡¯t uphold my side¡­ she can get whatever she wants from me.¡¯


    ¡°Grrrr¡­¡±


    I sighed looking up at the unobservable sky.


    ¡°Sorry, shoulder. I¡¯ll try to finish in 250 throws today.¡±


    I gripped the ball.


    I never thought I¡¯d hate to see a dog smile.

 Chapter 9: - It’s Harder to Unlearn Something than to Teach them

    <b>? </b><b>It¡¯s Harder to Unlearn Something than to Teach them</b><b> ?</b>


    There was no sunlight in the depths of the abyss.


    The innermost depths, cursed by Mother Earth herself.


    In thend of only darkness, the only thing that announced the arrival of the morning was the rattling sound of an rm. Instead of the warm morning rays, earsplitting ringing would force one up.


    Instead of the deep blue sky, with clouds floating around like ships in the sea with warm sunshine and a refreshing breeze, which everyone could enjoy on the surface.


    All the abyss had were angr buildings¡ªthat weren¡¯t quite square¡ªsurrounded by rubble and adorned with artificial lights; a poor attempt at replicating the sun¡¯s light.


    Everything that came from nature was soothing, while artificial creations irritated one¡¯s mood. Man-made objects were the waste products of a man¡¯s body. They kept the best things within and expelled what was deemed disgusting. Perhaps that was why we lived amongst other men and avoided artificial scenery.


    ¡°¡­Fuck. Is there no way to make that rm quieter?¡±


    Massaging my stiff shoulder, I got up from the bed. My body, which had been exploited by the Dog King for the past two days, screamed in refusal to get up. But if I let that dreadful sound continue, it would surely eat away at the little strength I had left. That type of noise actively damaged the body.


    All rm clocks designed by the Military State were meant to be mounted to walls. This ensured that one needed to get up from bed in order to turn it off.


    <b><i> How befitting of a country that had no tolerance forziness.</i></b>


    I staggered my way over to grab a chair, climbing on top of it to reach the gears of the rm clock to input the correctbination.


    One counterclockwise turn, four clockwise turns, and two counterclockwise turns.


    With a chirp akin to that of a cricket, the rm¡¯s ringing grew faint. I didn¡¯t exactly want to go back to sleep after that ordeal, so I began brushing my hair and pacing my room.


    <b><i> The rm works, alright. These bastards.</i></b>


    The room was small, but it had everything I needed. To put it nicely, it was designed for efficiency. In reality, it meant they crammed too much into too small of a space. I could reach the closet with my left hand and touch the sink on the other side with my right. The tap water could be used for drinking or washing, but the allotted amount per day wasn¡¯t enough for both.


    However, the room next door was empty. There would be daily water in the other rooms too. I took a gulp of water from the tap; I nned to use the other rooms to shower. A tiny room smaller than an arm span. Originally designed for workers and prisoners, Tantalus was cramped andcked space. The sturdy concrete walls only made it worse.


    Fortunately, the mass prison break meant there were plenty of rooms to go around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s tear down the wall and connect two rooms.¡±


    What were the conditions for a great ce to live in?


    The answer was simple.


    A ce with sufficient resources and not too many people.


    The reasonrge houses were expensive was because those neighborhoods had a lower poption density.


    Surprisingly, the current Tantalus¡­ fulfilled all the conditions to constitute a great ce to live in.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll tear down those nasty walls and live like a king with five connected rooms. Five times the normal amount of water. With that, I could take a bath every day. Actually, I could just go directly to the water tank itself and take a dip there. It¡¯s a lifestyle befitting an emperor!¡¯


    I grinned wickedly as I left the room. I mmed my lockless door shut, I was in the middle of nning my happy life.


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    Then, a familiar shadow appeared at the far end of the corridor.


    <b><i> ¡­Why is this thing here?</i></b>


    Azzy zoomed through the corridor and began sniffing me while circling around me, as if to verify my identity. I felt as if she was ready to hunt her prey. In fear, I shook my head as hard as I could.


    ¡°A-Azzy! No, I can¡¯t. Please. At this rate¡ª¡±


    ¡°Woof! I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    After I heard those words, I let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You crazy bastards of the State¡­ This is a food storage?¡±


    In order to survive, one needed to eat. One needed to consume food and digest it in their stomach, and then break the food down into calories necessary to live. It was aw of nature so obvious that it didn¡¯t need to be exined.


    And the State, which was extremely resourceful in its methods, was willing to manipte even thisw of nature.


    Tantalus, the mental education facility, wasn¡¯t a ce meant to keep people alive. It was meant to kill them.


    It housed those that the State couldn¡¯t kill themselves or would require too many resources to execute. Tantalus was a ce where they would dump anyone who they deemed too troublesome to handle.


    And the easiest way to whittle down people in an isted environment was a method akin to those used by military strategists during war.


    ¡°Shit. We¡¯re almost out of canned food too¡­¡±


    There was still some food left. Obviously, some prisoners like Tyrkanzyaka wouldn¡¯t die from starvation if you didn¡¯t provide them with food only, only those types of prisoners would survive but that wasn¡¯t what the State wanted.


    ¡°Even so, a prison this big has a food storage unit that¡¯s only a square meter big? It¡¯s actually disgusting how openly they¡¯re willing to do such things.¡±


    They made sure that it was impossible to ¡®stockpile¡¯ food. It was meant to cause fear and obedience among the prisoners, who would need to wait day to day for supplies to be sent down. They did this so that the prisoners would fight amongst themselves to im more resources.


    ¡°They probably only provided the bare minimum to keep them from dying of starvation. They¡¯d need to kill each other for more.¡±


    However, as I said earlier, the current Tantalus was a ce with few people and sufficient resources.


    While the storage was puny for a prison of this size, there were currently only four residents in Tantalus including myself.


    The vampire wouldn¡¯t need to eat, and I could feed the dog our scraps. I only needed to worry about the Regressor and myself.


    There was more than enough food for two. Especially since this was the abyss, which was free of things like bugs or fungus to spoil the food, which meant we didn¡¯t need to worry about anything going bad.


    ¡°Tsk. Sorry, Azzy. You¡¯re going to have to eat less.¡±


    ¡°Wowow?! Arf! Arf!¡±


    <b><i> Don¡¯t bark. It can¡¯t be helped since peoplee before dogs.</i></b>


    Three cans of meat, twenty-three cans of beans, and some starch and flour¡­ It¡¯d be boring meals, but enough to live off of. They¡¯d also probably send some supplies. All things considered, I could eat plenty.


    ¡°I need to meet the vampire today, so I should eat a filling meal.¡±


    On the first day, I just ate whatever I wanted. But since I needed to stay here for a while, I needed to formte a diet.


    ¡®Let¡¯s try cooking.¡¯


    I opened a can ofpressed beans and spooned it out into a pot.


    ¡°Azzy, do you like beans?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Beans, good!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t like?¡±


    When I turned the tap on, water gushed out. The kitchen only had one me, but the sink still worked fine. I added water to the dry beans and let soaked them. The dried beans sucked up the water in seconds.


    In the manufacturing process, the beans had already been cooked with vegetables. If you just soaked and boiled them it would¡¯ve made decent baked beans, but I wanted something more.


    I made a dough from the flour, stretched it out, and covered it with a bowl before leaving it so I could continue working on the beans.


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    Azzy skittered around the pot, excited at the swelling beans. It was an amount I didn¡¯t expect toe out of such a small can. The change in volume was as big as having nted and harvested an entire can¡¯s worth of bean seeds.


    ¡°Woof! It grew! More tasty things!¡±


    The State sucked at many things, but they were amazing at making rations. They put a few days¡¯ worths of beans into these tiny cans. It was only aplishable because they were always focused on war. Condiments were items of luxury. Obviously, prisonscked them. The only thing we had was some salt and dried cabbage. The State had even considered removing cabbages from prisons at one point due to their volume to calorie ratio.


    I washed the cabbage and set it down. Azzy grimaced as she saw the greens.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want grass!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even going to give you any. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s start cooking.¡¯


    After seasoning the beans with salt, I put the cabbage into the pot as well, and brought it to a boil. Meanwhile, I put the dough from earlier into the stovetop oven. While the stew boiled, I started adding some starch. The vegetables and water slowly turned into something more edible.


    Now all that was left was to wait for it to finish cooking.


    As I watched the stew boil, I kept hearing restless twitching near me. Azzy, who was several times more impatient than I was, started chasing her wagging tail around. She was kicking up all kinds of dust and fur. I frowned as I chastised her.


    ¡°Hey, hey. You¡¯re getting fur everywhere. Go do that outside.¡±


    ¡°Hungry! Hungry!¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re hungry, we¡¯re going to end up having to eat your fur at this rate.¡±


    She had a human form, so only her head and tail had hair.


    <b><i> So where was all this fur evening from?</i></b>


    Azzy paused for a second, but then she began messing around again out of boredom. She was ready to smash her mouth into the pot, unable to withstand the delicious smell.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Food, food, food, food, food, food!¡±


    <b><i> Ugh. She¡¯s eyeing me with a strange look now.</i></b>


    If I waited any longer, I was going to be the one eaten. I quickly grabbed adle and began stirring the stew.


    The crushed remains of the beans and cabbage gathered in the middle of the swirling pot. It was the scraps created in the production of the canned beans. Idled all the scraps and dished it out to Azzy in the empty can.


    Then, I took out the bell from my pocket and rang it.


    <i> ¨C Ring, ring.</i>


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    Azzy seemed to understand what the bell meant by now. Her eyes sparkled as she tensed up in anticipation.


    I could see her lips smeared with her saliva. I set the can of scraps on the ground in front of her.


    ¡°Here. Eat.¡±


    She immediately bent down and munched on it with delight. I looked at her with a soft smile as she ate.


    <b><i> I love dogs. They can eat whatever waste humans don¡¯t want to.</i></b>


    Pleased, I hummed a tune while I finished cooking.


    The soup had gained a slightly sweet taste. The starch stuck to my tongue, giving me a sense of satisfaction even before I swallowed it.


    Now, it was time to eat.


    I wiped the dusty table and rested the pot on top of it. I also pulled out the almost-bread from the oven. It was just canned beans and some flour, but it made a nice meal.


    <b><i> Maybe I should get into the mood.</i></b>


    I sat up straight at the table, closed my eyes, and gave a prayer to Mother Earth.


    ¡®Thank you for my daily sustenance, and I pray that you look over me even in this ursednd. Now, let¡¯s dig in.¡¯


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw a dog sitting up straight at the table.


    <b><i> The fuck.</i></b>


    ¡°Hey, Azzy! Get down! What are you doing on top of the table?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Food!¡±


    She demanded more food, while sticking out her paw. Didn¡¯t I give her food already? I took a nce at the floor and saw that she had eaten it all. This selfish dog was eyeing my food after having already eaten hers.


    <b><i> Sigh.</i></b>


    <b><i> Bad habits go far. Now she thinks she¡¯s above humans.</i></b>


    I sternly told her off.


    ¡°Get down while I¡¯m still being nice. This is a table where people eat.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    <i> ¨C m!</i>


    When her paw mmed the solid table, everything flew about three centimeters in the air. I could see the cooked beans enjoying their time in the air.


    <i> ¨C Thunk, thunk.</i>


    The falling pot and cutlery made a unique tune as they fell back onto the table. It was like a symphony, except only with percussion instruments. Behind it, a dog was licking her lips, ring straight at me.


    With trembling hands, I picked up the can from the floor. She had licked it so clean, you¡¯d swear it had juste out of the factory it was made in. Using it as a dish, I poured some of the soup into the¡ª


    ¡°Beans.¡±


    ¡­Using it as a dish, I poured a plentiful serving of beans and soup into the can. After shaking the bell again, I slid the can in front of her. Azzy immediately shoved her face into the can and started gobbling it down.


    ¡°Woof! Tasty! Beans are good!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. This is thest time. Don¡¯t expect more next time.¡±


    <b><i> Dogs are terrible animals. They eat what people eat, freeloading off of humans like the idiotic, parasitic furballs they are.</i></b>


    <b><i> Does she think she¡¯s superior to humans? I¡¯ll show her. She may be the Dog King, but that means she¡¯s still just a dog. One day, sometime, somewhere, when I finally train you, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t step out of line again. I¡¯ll demonstrate why humans are at the top of the food chain.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­Man, these beans taste in</i></b><i>.</i>

 Chapter 10: - The Sanguine Alliance

    <b>? </b><b>The Sanguine Alliance</b><b> ?</b>


    Now that we were done eating, I had to do the dishes. This was so unfair.


    <b><i> The dog king ate most of my food, so why did I have to do all the dishes alone? What kind of world is this? What terriblends are these?</i></b>


    <b><i> Oh right, I live in the Military State. I forgot this ce was a poor excuse for a country.</i></b>


    As Azzy waszing around on the ground, yawning, I finished cleaning the kitchen. She didn¡¯t even react to my hard work. At least her dishes were mostly clean thanks to her licking them.


    <b>¡¸I guess he is human. He ate after all.¡¹</b>


    Right on time, I heard a thought from the corridor outside the kitchen. The Regressor pressed herself against the wall as she peeked into the kitchen. I grimaced as I read her thoughts.


    <b><i> What? You thought I wasn¡¯t human? You?</i></b>


    <b><i> Hey. If normal people train hard enough, they can use magic or imbue energy into their swords, or harden their bodies. </i></b>


    <b><i> Some people could precisely observe others, guessing one¡¯s thoughts through their expressions and mannerisms. Not as well as I do, of course.</i></b>


    <b><i> But no matter how hard one tries, a human can never turn back time. It¡¯s preposterous to think </i></b><b>you,</b><b><i> of all people, would doubt other people¡¯s humanity.</i></b>


    <b>¡¸¡­Why does Azzy hang out with such a vulgar man like that? They ate together, so she must¡¯ve opened up her heart to him. Could I also¡­?¡¹</b>


    ¡°Ehem!¡±


    The Regressor revealed her presence with a cough as she came into the kitchen. She locked eyes with Azzy, and with a slightly higher tone of voice than usual, she greeted the Dog King. It was very awkward to watch.


    ¡°H-Hey, Azzy. Did you enjoy your meal?¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    They say that theziest creature in the world was a well-fed dog. Azzy merely wagged her tail in response to the greeting as shezed around the floor. The Regressor appeared to be dejected.


    <b>¡¸She¡­ didn¡¯t even react. Is it because I¡¯m dressed like a man? No, she likes that man. Just what did he do¡­?¡¹</b>


    ¡®Fetch. Fucking fetch. You saw it too! y some fetch with her before you go specting about my secrets. I swear, all the people who im to love dogs don¡¯t actually want to be responsible for the less fun parts of raising a dog. If you want to get close, y with her!¡¯


    <i> Sigh.</i>


    ¡®I can¡¯t ignore her, so I should at least say hi.¡¯


    I turned away from the sink and greeted the Regressor.


    ¡°Good morning, Trainee Shei. Have you eaten breakfast yet?¡±


    I realized that there was still some stew left in the pot. If she hadn¡¯t eaten yet, I should offer her some of the stew. Otherwise, it¡¯d look as if I was mocking her.


    A single cooked can of beans was enough to feed a family of four for an entire day. Unfortunately, some pig ate most of it, so there was barely any left. To think I would need to give that away¡­


    Nheless, it was probably a good idea to get on her good side. So I offered the Regressor some stew.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, would you like some of my specialty canned bean stew?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I get food on my own.¡±


    ¡°What? The cafeteria¡¯s the only ce with food. Have you been smuggling rations from here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something for myself.¡±


    Refusing to borate, the Regressor shot a disgusted look at the beans.


    <b>¡¸Canned beans¡­ I don¡¯t ever want to eat those beans again unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. I¡¯ve eaten so many of them already. Thank god I obtained the Bountiful Table, a treasure that makes me a full meal every day. It only works for one person, but I can secure food for myself.¡¹</b>


    After I had read her mind, I realized that the poor person being mocked here was me.


    I had spent my morning wrestling over shitty beans with a dog, but she apparently had some treasure that made her a full meal every day.


    <b><i> Fuck this.</i></b>


    <b><i> I may be a mind reader, but the human mind still fascinates me to this very day. Technically, I should hate Azzy more, who was actively stealing my food. But for some reason, just knowing that the Regressor had nothing to worry about made me more upset than before. God, I hope she loses it and starves.</i></b>


    <b><i> Is this the selfishness of a man?</i></b>


    The bowl I was washing looked even more pathetic now. All I had was some beans in a dingy bowl. Before I ate, I felt like I had the whole world in the palm of my hand. Now, I felt insignificant.


    ¡°Are you done with the dishes yet? Finish up and get ready.¡±


    While I was staring into space, the Regressor spurred me to hurry up.


    ¡°Get ready for what?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, to meet with Tyrkanzyaka. We need to learn bloodcraft.¡±


    ¡°Why do I need to learn bloodcraft?¡±


    At my irritated retort, the Regressor shrugged.


    ¡°Because Tyrkanzyaka said so?¡±


    ¡°Fuck. If it weren¡¯t for how old she was, I would¡­¡±


    After I tossed the cleaned bowl to the side, I shook the water off my hands. The Regressor seemed curious about my behavior.


    ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity to gain that power without bing a vampire. It¡¯d be beneficial for you too.¡±


    ¡°So what? It¡¯ll take me forever to learn. And even if I do, it¡¯s just a worse version of a vampire¡¯s natural abilities.¡±


    It was an art that the Progenitor had only mastered centuries after she became immortal. Especially, since it required you to control your own blood. If you messed up, you might die. It was an art meant for people who had tons of time or extra lives lying around.


    <b><i> Like a certain Regressor, for example.</i></b>


    In the first ce, my goal was to survive, not to get stronger. Getting stronger wouldn¡¯t particrly help me out here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to get stronger.¡±


    I murmured without thinking about what I was saying, but the Regressor must have heard me.


    <b>¡¸¡­He doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s lying. I thought soldiers of the State valued strength above anything else. What¡¯s up with him?¡¹</b>


    I regretted saying it, but I couldn¡¯t take it back. The Regressor started thinking as she observed me while I left the room.


    <b>¡¸I don¡¯t know anything about him¡­ He acts so frail and vulgarpared to his strength, and he seems to dislike authority¡­ He doesn¡¯t treat Azzy like a human being, but still treats her nicely enough for her to like him¡­¡¹</b>


    After a moment of thinking, Shei came to her own conclusion.


    <b>¡¸I think he may be a soldier who resisted the orders of the State. He must¡¯ve been sent here as a form of demotion. He¡¯s definitely at least an officer. Otherwise, his strength and attitude don¡¯t make sense.¡¹</b>


    asionally, a thought came up every time I interacted with the Regressor. That woman really needed to be thankful for the fact that she had multiple lives.


    <b>¡¸I haven¡¯t tried to change the State ever since I demolished the country on my eighth run. Maybe he¡¯s the key to infiltrating the State and discovering any secrets they hold!¡¹</b>


    ¡®Never mind. If she can destroy a country by herself, she¡¯s fine. More importantly, she was able to destroy the Military State? Could I do something simr if I figured out how she did it? I¡¯d love to try fucking up this shit country.¡¯


    As I was about to dig deeper into the Regressor¡¯s thoughts, a strange groan broke my concentration.


    <b>¡¸Ugh¡­¡¹</b>


    I flinched at the sudden thought and stared at the direction it hade from. The Regressor looked at me, puzzled at my sudden movement. But I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    The thought I just heard.


    It wasn¡¯t the Regressors nor Azzy¡¯s. It was a faded consciousness that I couldn¡¯t recognize at all.


    ¡®Did I mishear it? No, somewhere around here¡­ there has to be another person.¡¯


    ¡°What? Why¡¯d you just freeze up?¡±


    ¡°No, I just¡­ thought there was someone else.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    The faded thought cut off.


    <b><i> Did they die? Or did they go to sleep?</i></b>


    It bothered me, but without the thoughts to guide me, I doubted I could find the source. However, the vampire needed to be taken care of first. I put my mind off of the unknown thought and came out into the garden with the Regressor.


    Tantalus was a dark ce. Even the rays of the sun, which traveled millions of kilometers to get to Earth, faded in front of Mother Earth¡¯s unyielding wrath. The abyss¡­ a bottomless pit. One that didn¡¯t even have a defined depth. Light may get through the tiniest of holes, but it couldn¡¯t surpass infinite depth.


    Therefore, Tantalus needed to supply its own light. Remarkably, humans were able to develop a method to create lit nes with mana. They could rece God¡¯s grace with human ingenuity.


    In the courtyard of Tantalus, the spotlights didn¡¯t search for people toward the L-shaped building or yard, and its light, while low, illuminated everything fairly evenly. However, the moment one stepped outside these safe zones, the spotlights would chase them down viciously.


    Tantaluscked the troops to chase escapees, and itcked any ce for them to escape, the State seemed intent on taking away as much freedom from the prisoners as they possibly could. As if they were emphasizing that they would never be able to leave.


    ¡°Where is Tyrkanzyaka¡­ Oh.¡±


    Thend that the spotlights were supposed to control. Tyrkanzyaka was resting there.


    Actually, I wasn¡¯t sure if she was lying down because all I could make out in the dark was that ominous crimson cross.


    The vampire who hated light kept to a ce where only darkness lingered. Normally, the spotlights should be chasing after her for leaving the designated zone, but they continued on as normal. It was as if the spotlights were scared of the ominous aura and pretending not to notice her.


    ¡°¡­I guess we¡¯re headed there?¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡±


    ¡°The spotlights are really bright, so I don¡¯t know if I want to¡­¡±


    ¡°What, do you want me to slice the light rays?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even want to know how that would work. I hesitantly made my way over to the coffin that was waiting for us.


    When my foot touched the edge of the spotlight zone, I clenched my eyes shut in anticipation for the blinding light that would soon follow.


    However, the lights never appeared. They pretended to ignore me as well, and continued to illuminate random ces.


    <b><i> Huh? What¡¯s up with that?</i></b>


    <b>¡¸I have blocked your sights.¡¹</b>


    A dark voice resonated across the abyss. I didn¡¯t need to exin whose voice it was. Using the darkness to lift herself up, Tyrkanzyaka continued to speak.


    <b>¡¸I dislike the light, and those things are even more of a nuisance than the sun itself. I assume you two feel the same way.¡¹</b>


    I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes. Do as you please. We can see fine as long as there is a dim light. We should let you decide the brightness since we¡¯re more flexible.¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­¡¹</b>


    <b>¡¸I feel¡­ strangely insulted. I feel as if I am being treated as a senile old woman whose eyes are growing dim¡­¡¹</b>


    After I listened to her thoughts, I wasn¡¯t sure what to do.


    <b><i> Why is she so defensive about that? I mean, I do think she¡¯s a senile old grandma, and also that her eyesight may not be the best, but I¡¯ve been really polite so far!</i></b>


    The vampire red at me in silence before continuing to speak.


    <b>¡¸Anyhow, this lesson will be extremely harsh. To control blood, you need to lose blood. You will put your lives at risk while you learn.¡¹</b>


    Droplets of blood began to trickle through the crack of the coffin as if foreshadowing our fate.


    <b>¡¸But do you still wish to continue? Would you like to ovee this hardship?¡¹</b>


    It was a strange offer, like one you would hear about from old legends in the woods around a campfire. The test that the Progenitor inflicted on foolish mortals.


    Without any hesitation, the Regressor nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    For someone who had died and revived thirteen times, the fear of facing the Progenitor of Vampires wasn¡¯t much. Even whilst observing the wavering shadows and quaking blood, the Regressor remained as expressionless as ever. The vampire was satisfied with her response.


    <b>¡¸This boy has some guts. He¡¯ll be fun to teach.¡¹</b>


    Then, the vampire turned to look at me.


    <b>¡¸What about you?¡¹</b>


    <b><i> Hmmm. What do I want to do?</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t see the vampire¡¯s expression because she was still in the dark coffin. The darkness she gathered around it was so thick that I could barely make out the outline, despite only being five steps away.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out the vampire¡¯s intentions without even being able to see her expression. But I could read her thoughts.


    <b>¡¸A disciple does everything their master says. I shall make him do all kinds of strenuous things.¡¹</b>


    And the vampire had her sights set on making me as miserable as possible.


    <b>¡¸I¡¯ll show your insolent mind what the meaning of respect is. You treated me like some hag, so you shall see how a hag handles her students.¡¹</b>


    Even her way of thinking was very old-fashioned. She only wanted to teach me so she could mess with me.


    <b><i> Is she childish for being so petty or mature for not having crushed me to pulp on the spot?</i></b>


    I didn¡¯t n on learning bloodcraft, and this only reinforced my opinion. I shook my head.


    ¡°I have no intention of learning bloodcraft.¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­What?¡¹</b>


    The vampire was shocked. She seemed so surprised by my refusal that even her voice was trembling.


    <b>¡¸You don¡¯t want to learn¡­? Despite my offer to bestow my teachings¡­?¡¹</b>


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    <b>¡¸I have had only a handful of disciples in my life. It¡¯s a rare opportunity to learn from someone like me. You really don¡¯t want to learn bloodcraft?¡¹</b>


    She asked again and again in disbelief. I really didn¡¯t need it. I scratched my head and gave her a more detailed response.


    ¡°Just to let you know, we got rid of the master-disciple thing even before the Military State was founded. That system was causing way too much trouble.¡±


    <b>¡¸Why?¡¹</b>


    ¡°What do you mean, why? It¡¯s because there were many cases of disciples being treated like ves. They would uphold their masters like kings and queens for years, and all they would get in return was some shitty martial art or magic. Master-disciple arguments caused so manywsuits that countries ended up banning the whole thing due to how many problems it caused. That¡¯s some ancient bogus from the Mien Empire over a thousand years ago.¡±


    The vampireughed in disbelief. With significant anger this time, she muttered out a threat.


    <b>¡¸It is bloodcraft. The art, the authority that birthed me into this immortal being. You dare treat it as some¡­ paltry trick?¡¹</b>


    ¡°No, no, I wasn¡¯t talking about bloodcraft. I never said bloodcraft was outdated. I was talking about the master-disciple thing. Also¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should continue, but I had no other choice. I didn¡¯t want to put myself on a leash just to keep her happy.


    Maybe if the leash had a shining golden cor, I would try it on, but a tattered cor made a thousand years ago didn¡¯t seem worth it.


    I decided to give my honest opinion.


    ¡°Bloodcraft isn¡¯t garbage¡­ but, like, it¡¯s kind of really old, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    <i> ¨C Rumble.</i>


    The tremor that shook Tantalus probably wasn¡¯t just my imagination. Blood boiled. The vampire¡¯s rage was beginning to manifest itself in reality. I was tempted to dropdown to my knees and beg her to ept me as her disciple. Just so I could escape this pressure.


    But in that case, the only future I had was one of endless training. Just tending to the vampire¡¯s needs without any free time.


    Actually, the lifestyle wasn¡¯t too different from the situation I was in right now. The bigger issue was that she would continually ¡®test¡¯ me during her teachings.


    If I were to reveal how weak I was through the training¡­ my bloated image would lose all its air and dete. The image I had constructed with false bravado would disappear.


    It would reveal that I was just a normal person.


    While it was a fact, it was one that I could never reveal. In order to prevent the death prophesied through the Regressor¡¯s memories, I required authority.


    Even if it meant risking my life.


    <b>¡¸Oho.¡¹</b>


    Whether she liked it or not, vampires were ancient. Of course, the elderly say that they didn¡¯t like being treated like old people, but you couldn¡¯t exactly talk to them like you would to your friends. Thankfully, her maturity was befitting of her age, so even if she got a little angry; she wouldn¡¯t swing her sword without any provocation, unlike a certain someone I knew.


    I added to what I said.


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s an amazing art for you, who has practiced it for over a thousand years. But the technique itself is already a thousand years old.¡±


    <b>¡¸So¡­ you continue to mock my¡ª¡¹</b>


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t criticizing you for it. I just meant that it is quite outdated in this day and age.¡±


    <b>¡¸Wait¡­ Are you saying bloodcraft is rubbish?¡¹</b>


    <i> ¨C Crunch.</i>


    Something devoured the space above my shoulder. I slowly turned my head over to look.


    The sanguine horse was blowing steam from its nostrils, while ring at me. I wasn¡¯t quite sure what it was chewing on, but I was pretty sure I knew what it wanted to chew on. The sanguine horse red as it spat on the concrete ground.


    <i> Ptew-.</i>


    The concrete floor where his salivanded began to melt.


    ¡®Oh, I was wondering. I guess I really can¡¯t read a familiar¡¯s mind¡­¡¯


    <b>¡¸Leave him be, Ralion.¡¹</b>


    <i> Neeeiiigh~</i>


    The steed¡¯s hooves shook the ground. The red hooves were clearly etched into the concrete, almost like a letter getting sealed with an ink stamp.


    ¡®Hm. This may be more than I can handle. Maybe I made a bad choice?¡¯


    <b>¡¸Alright. Then you may just stand there and observe. Don¡¯t think you can change your mind if you regret itter.¡¹</b>


    ¡®If I say I don¡¯t want to watch, will she actually kill me? Alright, I should just ept this.¡¯


    The upset vampire tore her gaze away from me and looked back at the Regressor. Therge coffin slid smoothly across the ground, stopping right in front of Shei.


    <b>¡¸Boy. What is your name?¡¹</b>


    ¡°My name is Shei.¡±


    <b>¡¸Alright, Shei. Shall you follow my teachings? The process may be painful, but the end shall be extravagant. I shall teach you wholeheartedly, so are you doubtless in your desire to learn?¡¹</b>


    The Regressor didn¡¯t even reconsider. Even if she died, she could just try it again. She shrugged before responding.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll swear on it. However¡­¡±


    The Regressor added a few conditions.


    <b> ¡°I¡¯ve picked up a lot of things from all kinds of ces, so I can¡¯t be the pure sessor you desire.¡±</b>


    <b>¡¸No matter. Just swear to one thing.¡¹</b>


    ¡°If it¡¯s something I can do, sure. What is it?¡±


    Blood drops bubbled in the air. The bloated orb morphed into the shape of a hand pointing straight at me.


    <b>¡¸That you will crush that insolent brat!¡¹</b>


    The Regressor grinned.


    ¡°I was already nning on it.¡±


    ¡®Huh? Me? Why all of a sudden?¡¯


    I blinked at the fact that I had just be themon enemy of the two women, I could only watch as the two women united.

 Chapter 11: - Why Do You Disobey the Natural Flow of Time?

    <b>? </b><b>Why Do You Disobey the Natural Flow of Time?</b><b> ?</b>


    Taking my ce, the vampire spoke sternly.


    <b>¡¸Before I teach you bloodcraft, I will assess your abilities.¡¹</b>


    As if she had been expecting it, the Regressor gripped Chun-aeng¡¯s hilt. The de seemingly howled as the Regressor unsheathed its edge, eager to demonstrate its strength. When the Regressor swung at the air, a clear sound permeated through the darkness.


    <i>¨C Fwoosh.</i>


    The Regressor swung her de back and forth.


    ¡°My de is¡­ special. It¡¯ll be hard to gauge my true strength with this. Do you want me to use something else?¡±


    <b>¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter. What you wield is a part of what makes you so special.¡¹</b>


    ¡°If you say so. So, what do you want me to do?¡±


    <i>¨C Creak.</i>


    The coffin¡¯s lid slid open. A white hand broke through the darkness, its fingertips aimed towards the ground. And then, a ck droplet fell.


    <i> Drip.</i>


    The shadow, darker than night itself, began to grow as though it was a sapling. As nts developed through sunlight and air, the ck orb found its sustenance from the darkness around it. The wavering shadow quickly manifested itself into the shape of a knight in pitch-ck armor.


    <b>¡¸It is an echo of the past.¡¹</b>


    Neither I nor the Regressor were really curious, but the vampire continued her exnation.


    <b>¡¸An echo of a knight I met before¡­ The dark knight who reaped hundreds of lives. I called him forth from his blood and weaved his ting from the shadows. Your task is to face him.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Can I destroy him?¡±


    <b>¡¸If you are capable.¡¹</b>


    The vampire continued to talk, sounding rather prideful of her creation.


    <b>¡¸However, it will not be so simple. It may be an echo of the past, but it shares the same blood of the original knight. His armor that I¡¯ve made from the shadows bears a toughness harder than steel. He is as close to perfect¡ª¡¹</b>


    <i>¨C Fwoosh.</i>


    The darkness was suddenly cleaved in two. Along the trail of the de, the world was split. It was a swing that cut through space itself. The Aerial Blossom was a pair of scissors that severed the world. Even the ck mist, supposedly stronger than steel, gave way to the Regressor¡¯s lone strike.


    <b><i>She said earlier that she could cut light itself. I don¡¯t doubt it anymore. After all, she had no trouble cutting the darkness.</i></b>


    <b>¡¸¡­Not bad.¡¹</b>


    The vampire expressed amusement as she witnessed the swordsmanship. However, her real thoughts showed a little more shock than that.


    <b>¡¸Huh¡­? Even if he wields a special sword¡­ A single strike? That echo should¡¯ve been almost imprable to anyone besides pdins¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®You¡¯re surprised, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    The creation of the knight wasn¡¯t the true extent of the vampire¡¯s power, but it should¡¯ve been more than enough for a skinny ¡®boy¡¯ like the Regressor. She had recreated the once-infamous ck knight, and the Regressor had taken it out in a single strike.


    <b>¡¸At that age? Has there been some gigantic development to humanity while I was asleep¡­?¡¹</b>


    <b><i> I hope you don¡¯t take her as the standard. The Regressor has gathered all kinds of secrets and abilities over the numerous lives she¡¯s lived. Even if she hasn¡¯t regained her true power, some of it is still intact. And to add on to that, she has that ridiculous de.</i></b>


    <b><i> It¡¯s not that humanity maderge developments. She stole humanity¡¯s future for herself.</i></b>


    The vampire quelled her surprise.


    <b>¡¸You don¡¯t even seem to be twenty years old yet. Your talent is quite impressive. For someone of your caliber, you would be more than capable of forging your own path.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Well? I¡¯m not too talented. I just got lucky and found some secrets that quickly let me get stronger. There are plenty of people in the world with more talent than I have. I¡¯m nothing more than a copycat who follows their tracks, imitating their journeys.¡±


    The Regressor meant what she said. To her, who walked amongst monsters every life, any weakness was a reminder of her inferiority.


    It may have sounded like she was being overly modest, or even boasting, but she was truly nothingpared to the enemies she had to face.


    <b>¡¸You really are too modest.¡¹</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s not modesty. Look.¡±


    The Regressor pointed the de at me. I almost jumped in surprise.


    <i> Fuck. Why does she need to point at people with a weapon? Does she have no manners? Considering the fact that people think even pointing a finger at a person can be rude, a sword ispletely out of the question.</i>


    The Regressor smirked at my response.


    ¡°Even he deflected my strike.¡±


    <b>¡¸That de of yours?¡¹</b>


    ¡°Yeah. This Chun-aeng. With a single finger too.¡±


    <b>¡¸That brat?¡¹</b>


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s true¡­ but I don¡¯t think I could do it again even if I tried.¡¯


    <b>¡¸If he deflected this boy¡¯s strike with a single finger, he must be at least several stages stronger. Is that normal for youngsters these days? Can children cut steel now?¡¹</b>


    ¡®The Regressor¡­ And now me, who has been ced above the Regressor. The vampire made the mistake of overestimating the average of the entire world after looking at the wrong samples.¡¯


    <b><i> Don¡¯t calcte the average based off the Regressor! How will everyone else feel? You need to apologize to the majority of the world that you just deemed less than average!</i></b>


    <b><i> And especially me! My score is too inted!</i></b>


    <b>¡¸When he said bloodcraft was outdated, was he not just being rude¡­? Has time really pushed the world that far ahead?¡¹</b>


    After having unintentionally induced another misconception¡­


    ¡°¡­So, I¡¯ll try my best to learn.¡±


    <b>¡¸If that is so¡­¡¹</b>


    <b>¡¸I, too, shall try my hardest so this boy can defeat that insolent brat over there.¡¹</b>


    ¡­The vampire decided to give it her all.


    Tyrkanzyaka extended her finger towards Shei. The tip of her finger developed a slight crack. From the newly formed opening, red blood began to flow. It was a little different from the blood that the vampire typically controlled.


    The blood was normally controlled by the vampire through her authority as the Progenitor glistened and wavered with a deep red magical energy, as if it was ready to infect the world.


    However, the blood that the vampire was releasing now was just like any normal blood¡­ it was to the point where it felt strange.


    The blood shone a normal shade of red, not emitting energy, with a slight scent of iron. It seemed to propose the hypothesis that the same blood flowed in vampires as the rest of humanity. However, its aura wasrge enough to fill up all of Tantalus. Even the darkness itself seemed to be retreating in awe.


    The string of blood slowly flew towards the Regressor and circled around her.


    <b>¡¸With great strengthes great sacrifice. However, you have more than enough potential topensate for that.¡¹</b>


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    <b>¡¸My original blood.¡¹</b>


    The original blood of the Progenitor.


    If one were to present this to the church, they would instantly receive the position of a pdin and be showered with the highest of blessings.


    If one were to offer it to another vampire, they would promise great fortune and power.


    And if one was willing to take a bigger risk, they could put the blood within themselves. If they were to sessfully eliminate the hyenas that lusted for the blood of the Progenitor, an extra seat would be added to the Table of Twelve Elders.


    In any case, it was something that couldpletely change a person¡¯s life.


    ¡°What¡¯s this for? Do you want me to be a vampire? I don¡¯t really know if I want to do that.¡±


    Facing such a treasure, the Regressor¡ªpast being uninterested¡ªhad an expression of dislike on her face.


    The vampire was shocked once more.


    <b>¡¸But it¡¯s¡­ my original blood¡­? The blood that shook the world with merely its existence? He doesn¡¯t want it at all?¡¹</b>


    With a quivering voice, the vampire continued, trying her best to hide her emotions.


    <b>¡¸¡­No. I do not wish to make you a vampire either. I cannot make the same mistake again.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    <b>¡¸I shall engrave the original blood onto your heart. The blood of a predator. With it, your instincts in controlling blood would be honed to their maximum potential.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Oh, like that? Then sure!¡±


    The Regressor spread her arms wide open. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t interested in the blood itself, but was willing to use it as a supplement to aid her in getting stronger.


    The vampire was upset by how little the Regressor had wanted her blood.


    <b>¡¸It was originally supposed to be just a test. If he had wanted to be a vampire, he would not have been worthy of receiving my teachings¡­ But I did not expect such a cold-hearted response. Are vampires no longer idolized by humans?¡¹</b>


    The vampire stretched out her hand. The original blood headed to the Regressor¡¯s chest and formed a red gear-shaped symbol above her heart.


    <b>¡¸¡­If you do end up mastering bloodcraft, you should be able to remove my blood yourself. You can return it to me then.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Alright. You sound a little tired though. Did giving me that blood tire you out that much?¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­I am alright. Do not worry¡­¡¹</b>


    <b>¡¸But it was my original blood¡­ Have vampires been pushed out of the center of the stage already? I guess I </b><b><i>have</i></b><b> been asleep for three hundred years¡­¡¹</b>


    It was a cold-hearted world. The vampire sighed, dejected at the idea.


    <b>¡¸Now I shall bestow upon you my teachings.¡¹</b>


    While the vampire was exining things to the Regressor, I stayed somewhat close to them. The reason was simple. The original blood. The blood heralded in legends for thest thousand years. The blood that could afford me a fortune¡­ The blood that would allow me to live like royalty for the rest of my life. That blood that had engraved itself onto the Regressor. It was a tattoo more valuable than gold.


    However, I had already refused to be the vampire¡¯s disciple. I couldn¡¯t even dream of asking her for her original blood. She wouldn¡¯t have given it to me in the first ce. That much was clear after reading her thoughts. She only used it so that the Regressor would be able to master bloodcraft because I had aggravated her.


    ¡®Tsk. The vampire was overthinking things. If she wanted me under her wing, all she needed was to give me some original blood as well. If she had ordered me to kneel, I would¡¯ve bowed down and licked her feet like a dog.¡¯


    However, I still had a chance. The vampire was still confused from the passage of time during her long slumber. As evident by her thoughts, she was still adjusting to the current world.


    <b><i> And if that were the case?</i></b>


    <b><i> Maybe, if I talk things through well, I might get something.</i></b>


    <b>¡¸Hm¡­? What are you trying to do? Did you not say that you were uninterested?¡¹</b>


    I withstood her hostile gaze. For some reason, she seemed to have taken a dislike towards me.


    ¡°I am an official of the Military State, and Tantalus is a ce of disciplinary correction. I have a responsibility to oversee the actions of the trainees.¡±


    <b>¡¸Observe for my sake? Someone like you will oversee me?¡¹</b>


    ¡°Responsibility doesn¡¯t always fall in line with one¡¯s ability, as you know. As much as I trust in you, I still have a duty to watch and observe what you are doing.¡±


    <b>¡¸Responsibility and ability¡­ I guess that could be a form of chivalry in these times. If he says so, I guess it is understandable.¡¹</b>


    The vampire seemed to ept my exnation filled with false confidence.


    <b><i> Phew.</i></b>


    <b><i> Who knew iming to be from the Military State would help out so much?</i></b>


    Despite that, the vampire still had some qualms.


    <b>¡¸However, I am in the middle of teaching a disciple. The secrets of such crafts need to be shared privately, do they not?¡¹</b>


    ¡°Just how long ago are you talking about? These days, a single teacher teaches as many as fifty students. A different teacher is chosen for each subject ranging frombat and magic to strategy. Students themselves pick the sses they want to take and learn together in public environments.¡±


    <b>¡¸Lies. What idiot would share their precious secrets so easily?¡¹</b>


    ¡°The State. The country collects and controls all knowledge. They sort it out and distribute it to the people for no cost.¡±


    All knowledge was power¡ªbe it swordsmanship, magic, or strategy. At least, that was how it had been in the vampire¡¯s times. There was a reason why the system of masters and disciples existed. The master was clearly above the disciple, and the disciple would work like a ve for the master, hoping that they could gain some of the former¡¯s knowledge one day.


    Yet, to think of a time when such secrets would be open to everyone, the vampire couldn¡¯t even close her mouth at the revtion.


    <b>¡¸Unbelievable.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Students also have many teachers. They go to private academies and take sses from top of the line, State-managed schools. The teachers don¡¯t think badly of them for doing so either. It¡¯s now the age of enlightenment. Knowledge is no longer transferred secretly. It awaits objective judgement, open to the rest of the world.¡±


    The vampire asked the Regressor if I was telling the truth.


    <b>¡¸Shei, is that true?¡¹</b>


    ¡°Yep. It¡¯s the sole good thing the Military State has done.¡±


    <b>¡¸I see¡­¡¹</b>


    After staring at the vampire, who was still in shock because of the change brought about by time, the Regressor turned back to me with a pout.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you need to listen to that bastard. He¡¯s just worried we might be plotting something.¡±


    <b>¡¸No, if the world has chosen its path, then I too must conform. Resistance to that flow is meaningless. I should not stop him from watching us.</b>¡¹


    The Regressor¡¯s face soured. After throwing her a light, teasing grin, I settled down nearby, ready to see if I could gain anything from their training.


    The vampire continued her lesson after giving me permission to stay and watch.


    <b>¡¸¡­So, blood is life. It gives you energy as it flows through your body and allows you to draw out your power. You need to be aware of every single drop of blood in your body. You need to be able to sense where every vein flows.¡¹</b>


    The session continued with the vampire¡¯s droning voice. I¡¯d have fallen asleep already, but the sight of the Regressorpletely focused on the vampire¡¯s words made me think otherwise.


    ¡®Does this even help? She sounds like she¡¯s just talking out of her ass. Should I try concentrating too?¡¯


    I focused on Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s words and the thoughts that formed the words.


    <b>¡¸You have so many powers hidden in your body. Understanding your body is the first step to wielding that power. Feel the pulsing hot streams that branch out throughout your body.¡¹</b>


    ¡®I am a mind reader. Nobody is capable of understanding the words of people better than me. Even the worst teachers can be the best references to me because I understand the intention behind the words. All I require is for the teacher to be knowledgeable in their own field.¡¯


    I closed my eyes and concentrated. I could feel the beating sensation of my heart and the pulsing of my arteries.


    ¡®I can feel it! Is this the power of blood?¡¯


    <b>¡¸Blood is like a river. Rivers may seem like they flow elegantly, but water seeps into even the tiniest holes within the earth. The water the earth absorbs would moisturize the soil and eventually make its way back to the ocean. What you need to feel is not the river that everyone can easily feel. The blood that seeps into every part of your body. You need to understand that power.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Or, maybe not. Well, even if I am a great learner, things such as talent andpatibility certainly exists. It¡¯s not like someone can do everything they read in a book. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m an idiot or anything either. Bloodcraft just isn¡¯t for me. Good thing I didn¡¯t learn it. The most I would¡¯ve been able to do is stop a cut from bleeding anyway.¡¯


    <b>¡¸The biggest obstacle to bloodcraft is the heart. The heart is what binds your soul to the world, and yet, under normal circumstances, it moves blood regardless of your intentions. That is why¡­ only the dead can truly master bloodcraft.¡¹</b>


    The Regressor seemed to realize something.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why vampires are considered undead.¡±


    <b>¡¸Indeed. Vampires learn to move their bodies solely through bloodcraft. In order to be a vampire, you need to die. You made the right choice in refusing my offer. Your beating heart is proof of your existence as well as the essential ingredient in going even beyond. The heart after all, is a privilege of the living¡­¡¹</b>


    As if she was reminiscing about something, the vampire paused briefly between her words.


    <b>¡¸I lost myself for a second. Moving on, in order to learn bloodcraft, you need to control your heart. You need to make it stop momentarily or cause it to beat even faster. Do you understand?¡¹</b>


    ¡°Vaguely. You¡¯re asking me to control the pace of my heart when I can control my blood a little, right?¡±


    <b>¡¸You¡¯re a fast learner. Remember, the heart is the root of your existence. It moves your blood, purifies it, and draws magic energy from its very essence. It is the core of your body, so always¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®Moves blood, purifies, and draws out magic¡­? Wait. That¡¯s not right.¡¯


    ¡°Hold on, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    I stood up. The vampire seemed annoyed at my disruption.


    <b>¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹</b>


    ¡°Sorry, but the heart isn¡¯t the magic core.¡±


    It was probably because she was from older times.


    ¡°Most vampires turned their hearts into their magical cores, so you may think that¡¯s the norm. However, using the heart is actually extremely inefficient and dangerous. Additionally, in order to properly use the heart as a magical core, you need to calm down your breathing as well. These days, people make their magical cores elsewhere.¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡°That was how it used to be, but ever since the magical revolution four centuries ago, people stopped doing that. We have found ways to draw out magic without linking it directly to an organ in our bodies. This is the most basic lesson you learn in middle school these days, so it¡¯d be useful to have some knowledge about it¡­ Oh, sorry. Did I interrupt too much? You can continue.¡±


    ¡®<i>Phew.</i> Another good deed done. With that, she¡¯ll probably be much fonder of me¡ª¡¯


    <b>¡¸Is he actually crazy?¡¹</b>


    Contrary to my beliefs, the Regressor was ring daggers at me.


    ¡®Huh? What happened? I just corrected a mistake.¡¯


    <b>¡¸You think I don¡¯t know that? Why would you interrupt someone in the middle of their exnation without waiting to listen to the whole thing?¡¹</b>


    It was infuriating to see the Regressor acting as if she was the sensible one. It was a given that you should always correct mistakes. The vampire was ancient after all. It was best if we couldmunicate to our elders properly.


    <b>¡¸¡­Anyway.¡¹</b>


    Trying her best to ignore me, the vampire continued speaking.


    <b>¡¸Even if the heart stops, the blood inside must continue to flow. Blood that stays still pools and rots. Blood that makes its way through the body eventually loses its magic¡­ I mean, this is in the case that the heart is the magical core. Moreover, impure blood purifies itself at the heart, so it is imperative that blood constantly flows to prevent the tainting of your internal body.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Hold on. Actually, it¡¯s not at the heart. It¡¯s in the lungs.¡±


    There were a lot of holes in her knowledge probably because of how old-fashioned she was.


    This would undoubtedly cause problems if you tried to interpret it directly.


    ¡°Actually, what people considered impure blood was just blood thatcked oxygen. Oxygen is inhaled into our body and burns the energy we have to keep our body moving. This process isn¡¯t a matter of purity, but rather consider it more like a fire burning. Just as a burning log stops burning when you cover it with a nket, the fire of the body stops burning if you close the passageway to the lungs. That¡¯s called dying.¡±


    <b>¡¸W-Wait, that¡¯s how it works? I never knew that¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®I get why the vampire wouldn¡¯t know, but how do you not know this? You learn this in middle school. ¡­Oh, wait. You¡¯re an orphan. You didn¡¯t go to middle school. My bad. Then¡­ is it possible that I am the most educated person in Tantalus right now?¡¯


    The thought made me feel a little better about myself.


    ¡°Anyways, now that you know. You may continue your¡ªAAAAAHHHHH!¡±


    A surge of goosebumps raced across my skin, warning me of impending danger. Without hesitation, I immediately leaped to the side. Momentster, the sanguine steed¡¯s hoof obliterated the ground I was standing on.


    The concrete floor shattered as though it was ss. Chunks of stone hammered my back.


    The horse trampled the floor once again, as if it were disappointed that it missed. The concrete ground gave way like sand each time the hooves reached it. I screamed out.


    ¡°Hey! I almost died!¡±


    <b>¡¸Stop making such a fuss!¡¹</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m not making a fuss! Any normal person would¡¯ve been annihted from that attack!¡±


    <b>¡¸Good thing you are not any normal person, then.¡¹</b>


    ¡®If I couldn¡¯t read minds, you¡¯d have been a murderer! Murder is a death sentence here, you know?!¡¯


    <b>¡¸Yes! I am old! I have never been able to fit in with the rest of the world! So what?!¡¹</b>


    ¡°Huh? When have I ever said you¡¯re old?¡±


    <b>¡¸Like that! Your attitude! You think of me as some ancient crone!¡¹</b>


    ¡°I never said that!¡±


    <b>¡¸So you¡¯ve thought so?¡¹</b>


    <b><i> Oopsie. She caught on.</i></b>


    <b><i>She appeared to have caught on to the fact that I had be aware of her realization.</i></b>


    Blood boiled. I felt an ineffable emotion surge up from the vampire¡¯s heart.


    ¡®W-Wait. Is this emotion that I sense now¡­ perhaps¡­?¡¯


    I asked carefully.


    ¡°A-Are you perhaps slightly angr¡ªAAAAAHHHHH!¡±


    <i> ¨C Psk.</i>


    A crimson orb hurtled towards me with great speed. I rolled along the floor in an attempt to dodge it. After narrowly missing by a hair¡¯s breadth, the orb decimated the concrete floor behind me.


    <b>¡¸You think you would be any different? You were just lucky that you were born in such nice times! Should I make you a vampire? Do you want me to trap you in my immortal disy case that nobody will visit for the rest of your life?¡¹</b>


    The attacks continued. Multiple crimson orbs were hurled at me. They didn¡¯t have any desire to kill. The emotion attached to them was as though the progenitor was a child throwing around her toys.


    The problem was that the things Tyrkanzyaka was tossing around, were not toys. Toys would just sting if you get hit by them, but these crimson orbs would mean certain death at a single touch.


    ¡®I¡¯ll actually die at this rate. I need to draw her attention somehow, but how?¡¯


    <b>¡¸If you are so smart, why don¡¯t you teach her yourself?!¡¹</b>


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    At my exmation, the barrage of attacks momentarily ceased. Relieved at the sudden respite, I raised my body back up.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. I have seen your social potential that exists deep within.¡±


    <b>¡¸Are those your final words?¡¹</b>


    ¡®I¡¯ll really die if I chicken out of here.¡¯


    I ignored the vampire and continued to exin.


    ¡°What really matters in rehabilitation is the desire to live and integrate with other people in a society. I see that desire is prevalent within you. That is definitely an ideal that matches the flow of current times.¡±


    ¡®First thing¡¯s first¡­¡¯


    I spat out random words I had glimpsed from the vampire¡¯s mind.


    <b><i> Hopefully one of them would calm her down.</i></b>


    <b>¡¸Mesh with the times?¡¹</b>


    Thankfully, she calmed herself down and began listening more carefully to my words.


    ¡°So, I¡¯vee to a conclusion today. That you all have the potential of reintegrating back to society.¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­And who are you to judge that?¡¹</b>


    ¡°You are all currently being held in the re-education facility, Tantalus. You are all trainees, and I am your trainer. I lead all of you in this small society.¡±


    The vampire probably didn¡¯t even know about the re-education part of this facility. I pointed towards myself with my thumb.


    ¡°I shall teach you all! Teach all of you how to fulfill that desire to live normally so that you may all be respected members of society again!¡±


    ¡®So please don¡¯t kill me.¡¯


    Hiding my true thoughts, I finished my speech.


    <b>¡¸¡­Ha.¡¹</b>


    The vampire lowered her hand. The dozens of crimson orbs that had been floating in midair, all dropped to the ground. The orbs that had destroyed the concrete floor so easily, melted back into blood and seeped into the ground.


    ¡®<i>Phew.</i> I¡¯m alive!¡¯


    As I was about to bask in my relief, the vampire muttered under her breath.


    <b>¡¸I wondered what you might say, but it was just words you would not be able to take responsibility for.¡¹</b>


    ¡®How¡¯d she know?¡¯


    A depressed voice crawled out from within the coffin.


    It was the voice that had given up hope many times. The type of hope that this time would be different.


    <b>¡¸I am a vampire. A predator who lives off of human blood. Humans either avoid me in fear or wish to be me. Regardless of my desire, our very existence can never mesh properly. A wolf cannot live in a herd of sheep, can it?¡¹</b>


    ¡®The way she keeps making metaphors really reminds me of old people. Wolves and sheep, huh? So what if she¡¯s a wolf? There¡¯s barely any wolves around these days.¡¯


    <b><i> But she¡¯d freak out again if I mentioned that, so I decided to respond with another metaphor of my own.</i></b>


    ¡°Of course, they can.¡±


    <b>¡¸That is something easier said than done.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Should I show you proof?¡±


    <b>¡¸Try it if you will.¡¹</b>


    The vampire thought in a rather pessimistic manner.


    Reading that thought, I pulled out the bell from my pocket and rang it.


    Now, with a familiar roar, something burst through the second floor kitchen window and ran outside.


    <i>¨C Crash!</i>


    After having torn through the steel bars of the windows like candy, Azzynded on the floor and dashed towards me.


    ¡°This here is a wolf that can live with a herd of sheep.¡±


    Azzy skidded to a stop next to me. With a mouthful of saliva, she looked at me with anticipation in her eyes.


    I extended my arm and petted her head. With a satisfactory bark, Azzy closed her eyes as she enjoyed my touch.


    ¡°Dogs used to be wolves. Even the dogs that are raised to ward off wolves from livestock used to be wolves a long time ago. But sheep are not scared of dogs. Dogs do not eat sheep either. Well, they might gnaw on a sheep bone the farmer tosses them from time to time, but that¡¯s about it.¡±


    Both predators and prey could change. Beasts have be tamed by humans. Dogs, for example, is a case where an entire species was tamed.


    The vampire was now lost in her thoughts. It didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d respond for some time.


    ¡®Now¡¯s the time.¡¯


    ¡°Woof? Food, where?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you in a bit. Let¡¯s head to the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat earlier? And you want to eat again already? Are you sure you¡¯re not the Pig King?¡±


    ¡°Bark! No! Not pig!¡±


    <b><i> Dogs and pigs, what¡¯s the difference anyway? But because of how strongly Azzy responded, I needed to let her have her way here</i></b><b>.</b>


    ¡°A-Alright, alright. Don¡¯t bite me!¡±


    Naturally leaving the scene, I headed back to the building with Azzy, leaving the vampire alone with the Regressor.


    <b>¡¸That bastard¡­¡¹</b>


    After I was decently far away, I heard the Regressor¡¯s thoughts at maximum range.


    <b>¡¸He left me alone to deal with her after causing this entire mess?!¡¹</b>


    ¡®Oops, she caught on. Let¡¯s run.¡¯


    ¡°Azzy! Run!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    I sprinted towards the building with Azzy trailing behind.


    Meanwhile, the ck coffin floated in ce unflinchingly.

 Chapter 12: - Humans Use Tools

    <b>? </b><b>Humans Use Tools</b><b> ?</b>


    <i>¨C Riiiiiiiing!</i>


    The rm felt more like a persistent ache rather than just a mere loud noise.


    <b><i> Would a cricket made of steel make a noise like this? It felt like a razor-thin de was chopping away at my ears.</i></b>


    Unable to resist, I lurched out of the bed and silenced the clock. Waking up with a throbbing headache every day was hardly a pleasant routine, and I gritted my teeth, trying to dampen the ringing in my ears.


    ¡°Ugh. That fucking rm clock.¡±


    The State allowed setting the rm earlier, but neverter than 8 o¡¯clock. No matter howte you tried to set it after that, the piercing screech that always followed suit was almost like an attack.


    It was said that the fastest way to find a corpse was to look for a house with an rm that didn¡¯t turn off. Only the dead could bear that noise.


    The only way to guarantee a peaceful slumber was to smash the rm clock to bits, but the consequences of oversleeping were just as dire. In the Military State where everyday life needed to tick perfectly like a cog in a machine, beingte was almost a crime.


    ¡°You bastards. At least wake us up more peacefully.¡±


    After stretching my body, I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror above the sink. The broken mirror reflected my face, distorted from the cracks.


    I was wearing a standard shirt. It was the same clothes I had been given before being strapped in a straitjacket. The shirt was already heavily creased from having worn it for several days.


    ¡°I need to wash my clothes soon. I can¡¯t keep wearing the same clothes every day.¡±


    There must be some clean clothes left somewhere. After washing my face, I headed out, looking for anything else I could wear¡ª


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    And then immediately closed the door again.


    I held the handle tight and pressed my back against the door.


    ¡®Why is that furball waiting outside my door? Does it n to drag me along on a morning walk?¡¯


    ¡°Woof, woof.¡±


    ¡®Nope. Absolutely not. I have so many things on my te already. I need to cook for Azzy since nobody else will. Now I need to walk her on top of that? At this rate, I wouldn¡¯t have any personal time to do what I need to do.¡¯


    <b><i> What¡¯s wrong with just a little walk? That¡¯s the Dog King. They take walks like a king as well.</i></b>


    ¡°Woof, woof, woof.¡±


    I could hear her front paws scratching on the door. The residence for workers had no locks, so the door rattled alongside my body every time her paws touched the door.


    Although Azzy wasn¡¯t trying to break the door yet, it felt as though a battering ram was smashing its horns against the door. I would tire out before the door could break at this rate.


    In times of siege, the defenders often charged out of the castle, even if their forces were much weaker than their attackers. They didn¡¯t do this because they were stupid. Instead, they would rather try to do something before they starved to death.


    I had the same mindset as I clutched the door handle.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, you damned beast.¡±


    I was scared.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be scared to fight a monster that could tear flesh from bone with a single bite?


    However, dogs were loyal to humans. The Dog King had infinite loyalty towards humans and would likely not attack me. There was a possibility that she might bite me in her rebellious struggle, but she wouldn¡¯t tear me to shreds.


    <b><i> I treated her well until now to gain her trust, but no more.</i></b>


    <b><i> Humanity will no longer kneel.</i></b>


    <b><i> We shall not meet the demands of mere animals.</i></b>


    <b><i> I will fight. Even if it means death.</i></b>


    With a newfound determination rooted firmly in my heart, I opened the door to see Azzy staring up at me from the floor.


    ¡°What have youe here for, foul beast?!¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡®If she even dares to ask me for a morning walk, I¡¯ll cor her up. If she wants food like a pig, I¡¯ll add in extra spices she can¡¯t handle. It doesn¡¯t matter that I can¡¯t fight her head-on. It¡¯s about the mindset. The thought that makes you want to fight! It¡¯s time, mutt!¡¯


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    Azzy crawled to my feet. She then fell to the floor again, yawning.


    ¡®Huh? She doesn¡¯t want¡­ a walk? Not even whining for food either?¡¯


    I waited for a minute, but all Azzy did was wag her tail against my legs.


    ¡°She¡¯s just here. <i>Phew.</i>¡±


    The Dog King was still a dog at the end of the day. They required interaction with humans. However, the other humans here weren¡¯t exactly suitable for giving Azzy what she needed. The Regressor was too busy, and the vampire wasn¡¯t even alive. The only person Azzy could really interact with was me.


    I rxed and lowered my hand in front of Azzy. Yawning, Azzy rubbed her face into my palm.


    ¡°Now this is more like a pet. You¡¯ve finally realized your ce.¡±


    The rulers of this world was humanity. That was precisely why the Beast Kings adopted human form and spoke the humannguage. As the representatives of their respective races, they needed to be able tomunicate with the rulers of thends.


    Azzy was just like any other dog in how active and energetic she was, but at least you could alwaysmunicate with her. My lips twisted into a sly grin as I patted her.


    ¡°Hehehe. Yes, good girl. I don¡¯t even need to use my hands tomunicate with you!¡±


    ¡®Nothing is better than an obedient dog. Well, I think I can make this work. It¡¯s eptable.¡¯


    ¡°Follow me, Azzy! Your nose will be useful in searching the offices.¡±


    ¡°Arf!¡±


    I headed to the management offices, and Azzy got right back up to follow me.


    If this were a normal prison, a towering watchtower would be built next to the facility. That tower would rise about two stories higher than the rooftop of the prison, watching over the inmates like they were ants in a colony.. If even a single prisoner was unable to be located, they would whip out their ring searchlights and figure out a way to locate them anyhow.


    Regardless, Tantalus was full of prisoners that the State couldn¡¯t handle.


    In order to continue properly maintaining the facility, the State needed to make the corresponding investment. Tantalus needed an army or someone with thebat skills of a general to keep the prisoners in check.


    Of course, that was impossible. Spending that many resources on a prison warden was something nonsensically wasteful as far as the State was concerned.


    Realizing that abandonment was cheaper than trying to find out some way to control it, they dropped the prison into the abyss and cut off all support. They had essentially left the prisoners to their own devices down here.


    Instead of a watchtower, Tantalus had a square building that resembled a storage unit. It was a container building that was separated by a small concrete fence.


    The building was in a state of disrepair, and as I climbed over the fence, I winced.


    ¡°<i>Phew.</i> The insides arepletely a mess, huh?¡±


    One wall hadpletely copsed. Evidenced by the gigantic palm-shaped indentation in the rubble, it seemed that someone had toppled the wall down by mming it with their palm. On the steel tes reinforcing the outer walls were many small holes, as if someone had done target practice on it. The holes had traces of having melted.


    <b><i> Just what were they shooting? Even fire arrows can¡¯t do something like this.</i></b>


    The roof had copsed halfway down. The reason was obvious. A gigantic metal beam, simr to the ones you¡¯d find at construction sites, had been smashed through the roof. One of the corners of the building had alsopletely disappeared, leaving teeth marks in its trace, as if something had bitten it.


    <b><i> But there¡¯s no creature that has a mouth that big¡­ right?</i></b>


    ¡®Just what happened?¡¯


    As I crouched down, advancing carefully, the ground suddenly shook. Looking down, I saw that someone had cleanly cut the concrete floor as though it was cake. This was likely the work of the Regressor.


    Something clearly must¡¯ve happened, but all I could do was read minds. I couldn¡¯t tell what happened here in the past. All I could guess was that some massive wave of violence and chaos swept through this ce.


    I scratched my chin as I turned back to Azzy.


    ¡°Azzy, do you remember what happened?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Everyone fought!¡±


    ¡°Uh, so who? Why did they fight? Can you tell me exactly what happened from start to finish?¡±


    ¡°Arf?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you.¡±


    Azzy probably hadn¡¯t picked a side. Her loyalty to all humans meant that she was equally ignorant of all humans. Even if I gained her trust, she probably wouldn¡¯t help me out if I fought against someone else.


    The thought pissed me off.


    <b><i> What was I doing all of this for?</i></b>


    ¡°Ugh. All my efforts are worthless. No matter how many times I feed you and take you out for walks¡­ A dog is just a dog.¡±


    ¡°I like walks!¡±


    ¡°I know. But <i>I</i> don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Arf?!¡±


    Azzy widened her eyes in shock. Had the fact that someone doesn¡¯t like walks been that much of a surprise for her?


    As if she had be worried about her future walks, she hopped up and down, speaking with remarkable fluency.


    ¡°Woof! Walks are great! You see so many cool things! It¡¯s so fun!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Walks are really, really good. It¡¯s wide open everywhere! You can run all you want!¡±


    ¡®So what if it is? Is she trying to convince me? Even if I have be a prisoner, do you think I¡¯d be so easily convinced by a mere dog?¡¯


    As Azzy used some ¡®high-level¡¯ vocabry skills to convince me about the positive aspects of walks, she looked at me expectantly, with shining eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like walks?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Unfortunately for her, it was too early to rejoice. Watching her spin around in joy, I added to my previous statement.


    ¡°But I preferying down and taking a nap.¡±


    ¡°W-Woof?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted too much time. Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    ¡®Haaa¡­ I¡¯ll have to figure things out on my own.¡¯


    After indulging Azzy for a while, I walked past the broken door and into the control room.


    <b><i> Just what did they do to rip through this door as though it was paper? It was still a metal door.</i></b>


    <b><i> Should I head back?</i></b>


    The building waspletely dark due to theck of lighting. If the roof had been intact and the walls still standing, it would¡¯ve been too dark to see. Fortunately, the newly added gaping holes in the walls allowed enough light to seep in to illuminate the outlines of objects.


    As expected of a control room, I saw many things that used to be parts of different machines. The reason I said ¡®used to be¡¯ was because they were broken to the point where I could barely recognize them.


    Scattered bolts and nuts. Split gears. Half of a control panel. A golem missing most of its limbs.


    The machines and magic golems that had resided here werepletely eliminated during the raid on the building.


    ¡°They must¡¯ve broken everything during the jailbreak. I understand that sentiment.¡±


    I agreed with their mindset of revenge. Muttering meaningless words, I rummaged through the mountain of scraps in front of me. I hoped to find something useful that the State hadn¡¯t retrieved from the heap already.


    The room was shrouded in darkness, and the piles of rubble were overwhelming. I wasn¡¯t sure where to start, and I ended up sweating as I dug through the piles. The weight of the rubble made it even more challenging, and I struggled to lift it, letting out groans of exertion.


    Even if there was a treasure hidden in the trash, I wasn¡¯t really capable of finding it.


    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i> Nothing.¡±


    As I was about to head back, Azzy perked up and dove into the pile.


    As she dug with her bare hands, gigantic scraps of debris flew everywhere, causing me to retreat to a safe distance behind the sunken roof. After tossing aside a concrete block impaled by a steel beam and arge antenna, Azzy pointed to a small cab.


    Realizing what it was, I forced my body back up.


    ¡°This is the valuables cab, right? Nice job, Azzy.¡±


    ¡°I did good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, good girl. You¡¯re the best doggy.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    After appeasing Azzy with thepliment, I pulled the cab¡¯s handle as she hopped around it in circles. However, the cab had a deep indentation in its side, and it refused to budge. It seemed like something inside had broken or bent the wrong way. It was definitely not because I wasn¡¯t strong enough.


    <b><i> But who am I? A human with wisdom. And human wisdom shines in their tools.</i></b>


    ¡°First, second, and third-ss. What type of lever do we need here?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Walks!¡±


    ¡°First-ss, idiot.¡±


    ¡°Woof?! I¡¯m not an idiot!¡±


    I shoved the metal beam into the bent opening of the door and pushed hard.


    <b><i> ¡­It didn¡¯t work.</i></b>


    <b><i> Hm. But who am I? A human with wits. And when my strength isn¡¯t enough¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Azzy, can you help me out?¡±


    ¡°Woof? I¡¯m not an idiot!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, alright. Just doggy punch this.¡±


    ¡°Doggy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just m this part with your paw. Hard.¡±


    ¡°Woof? Like this?¡±


    As soon as I saw Azzy raise her arm, I turned and ran. Her arm swept through the air.


    <i>¨C BOOOOM!</i>


    With a gigantic noise, the cab flew three meters into the air. The tight door flew off, spinning in the air until it lodged itself into the ceiling. The metal beam that had been used as a lever was now in the shape of a ¡®V¡¯.


    The cabnded headfirst on the ground.


    <b><i> That doggy punch was strong.</i></b>


    ¡°Aw, good girl. You¡¯re the best dog in the world.¡±


    ¡°Best?¡±


    ¡°Yep, the best.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Me, best!¡±


    Leaving Azzy behind, I looked inside the cab.


    There were a few crystal orbs, likely made as spares, and some paperwork.


    ¡®Is that all?¡¯


    Continuing to search, I saw a lead-colored round object in the corner of the cab. I had missed it initially because of the darkness.


    I shoved my hand in and took it out.


    Then I let out a gasp.


    ¡°Holy¡ªThis is still here?¡±


    <b><i> Now this¡­ this was something I could use.</i></b>

 Chapter 13: - A Fragment of the Apocalypse

    <b>? </b><b>A Fragment of the Apocalypse</b><b> ?</b>


    Hunting and gathering were some of mankind¡¯s oldest instincts. The sensation of reward that was gained from finding something was a primal instinct that had been passed down through generations of human history.


    I felt the same way. Having found something useful from my expedition, I felt as if I could sprout wings and fly. Even the fact that this was the abyss, the furthest ce from the sky, could not deter my joy.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t even<i> much work.</i> It was quite literally akin to a dog finding a bone on a morning walk.


    ¡®Thank god this is still around. Under normal circumstances, this is subject for immediate disposal as a ssified level 3 national secret.¡¯


    In a good mood, I dug my fingers through Azzy¡¯s hair and pet her.


    ¡°You¡¯re sooo cute! How can you be this good?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    A normal person would probably be wary if someone suddenly hugged them and called them cute. However, Azzy was a dog who knew nothing of doubt or suspicion. She felt happy even at emptypliments.


    Barking happily, Azzy turned back towards me and asked a question.


    ¡°Do you like walks now?¡±


    ¡°Just for today. I love walks.¡±


    ¡°Woof? Love?¡±


    ¡°It means you really like something.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Me too! I love walks!¡±


    <b>¡¸Love¡­?¡¹</b>


    They said that a full belly was usually a cause for generosity. I felt even more benevolent with my heavy pockets. Even this good-for-nothing dog looked rather adorable today. Smiling happily together, we walked out of the ruins.


    ¡°Yeah. Keep acting nice like this in the future too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always nice!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Every time you do not like something, you would bare your teeth and growl.¡±


    ¡°Growl?¡±


    Acting as if she had never done so, Azzy pretended not to know what I was talking about.


    <b><i> No, she might have actually deleted her memory of doing so. Dogs are shameless animals after all.</i></b>


    ¡®Hah, it¡¯s a good thing that there is a human like me who remembers everything clearly.¡¯


    I showed my teeth at Azzy and made a growling noise. Azzy cocked her head and raised her tail, and followed my actions.


    ¡°G-Grrr?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t growl like that from now on. And don¡¯t use your teeth either. Don¡¯t try to bite me as well. Even if you have a problem, use your tongue. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±


    <b>¡¸Don¡¯t use teeth¡­ Only use your tongue¡­? Is he¡­?¡¹</b>


    As I was having a serious conversation with Azzy, I felt a rush of bloodlust directed towards me.


    <b>¡¸Light clothing. Has he already¡­? No, I followed them as soon as I knew, so there mustn¡¯t have been enough time.¡¹</b>


    The Regressor was ring at me with murderous intent.


    ¡®Huh? Bloodlust? Why?¡¯


    As I was in shock and unable to react, the Regressor clutched the de behind her.


    <b>¡¸Anyway, he attempted it, right? Yeah. I¡¯ll kill him.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Wait-wait-wait-wait!¡±


    I grabbed Azzy¡¯s shoulders and thrust her forward, cing her between me and the Regressor. Ignorant to the fact that I had just used her as a shield, Azzy just nkly stared at the Regressor. Cowering behind Azzy, I shouted out in a panic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s all a big misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Everything! Starting with your dirty mind! Everything is a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Dirty? I¡¯m the dirty one? Not you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re a pervert who thinks everything is about weird stuff like that!¡±


    <b><i> Ah, she took out her de.</i></b>


    I stood behind Azzy as best as I could and continued shouting.


    ¡°People who are perverts, think everyone else is a pervert just like they are! Just what kind of a person do you think I am?!¡±


    With a cold gaze, the Regressor replied.


    ¡°An animal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just not true!¡±


    The Regressor was having some really weird thoughts right now. The usation she was throwing at me was so outrageous that I felt more confused than angry.


    <b><i> I mean, I¡¯ve been framed for a lot of things in my life, but all my years, I had never been used of bestiality. Regardless, she¡¯s immediately going to kill me for that? She¡¯s even worse than the Military State!</i></b>


    As the Regressor slowly approached me, I screamed with all my heart.


    ¡°With a dog? Don¡¯t be so weird. What kind of sick individual would even consider having a sexual rtionship with a dog?¡±


    The Regressor delved into her memories, recalling a couple of people in her mind. They were probably people who had attempted such vile acts.


    ¡®Fuck, I guess the end of the world <i>will </i>erode human sanity. You shameful subhumans of humanity.¡¯


    I put my palm to my head and retorted.


    ¡°I know. There are people in the world who have twisted desires that cannot be understood with the normal human mind. But not me! I¡¯m a normal guy with normal tastes!¡±


    ¡°¡­You keep treating Azzy like a dog.¡±


    The Regressor pointed at Azzy whose shoulders I was still holding on to.


    ¡°Are you doing that on purpose, or do you actually think so?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Azzy isn¡¯t a dog. She¡¯s the Dog King. A Beast King who adopted the form of a human.¡±


    Azzy looked towards me and the Regressor with an empty look on her face; herrge shining eyes and a face full of curiosity, panting as if she had just finished a race. She was a girl with luscious blonde locks.


    She resembled a healthy girl who was a little hyperactive.


    <b><i>At least that¡¯s how she looks.</i></b>


    <b><i> However¡ª</i></b>


    ¡°Trainee Shei.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand now? You kept treating her like a dog, but she¡¯s actually the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    As the Regressor flinched at my outburst, I shoved Azzy right in front of her. Azzy had her eyes wide open as I moved her around.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it, Trainee Shei? Is Azzy a human?!¡±


    ¡°What? What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me! Is Azzy a human? Is she beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, uhmm¡­¡±


    At my relentless interrogation, the Regressor started murmuring in a defensive manner.


    ¡°Sh-She has the form of a human, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you that? So what if she has the form of a human? Do you get horny when you look at Azzy or something?¡±


    ¡°No! O-Of course not!¡±


    ¡°If you think that way, then why do you think I would be any different? Are you disregarding my basic morals and dignity that much?¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­¡±


    <b>¡¸Y-You¡¯re overly close to her and also the only guy here¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®So you¡¯re using me because I¡¯m a guy?¡¯


    I was at a loss for words.


    <b><i> Before Azzy is considered a female, please remember that fundamentally, she is a dog!</i></b>


    <b><i> Wait, you¡¯re supposed to be pretending to be a guy as well!</i></b>


    It was so outrageous that I couldn¡¯t even get mad. I usually tolerated insults, but to disregard my basic human dignity was going too far.


    ¡°Trainee Shei, listen closely.¡±


    I found myself at a point where anger had turned into tranquility. After letting out a deep sigh, I directed my sermon at the Regressor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say there¡¯s a person who tries to y fetch with another human, and another person who asks how their day has been. Who is the normal person here?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­ The person who asks how they¡¯ve been.¡±


    ¡°So you know. Now, between a person who tries to y fetch with a dog and another person who tries to ask a dog how its day was, who do you think is the normal person here?¡±


    ¡°W-Well¡­¡±


    <b>¡¸She¡¯s a dog, but¡ª¡¹</b>


    ¡®So you¡¯ve admitted it yourself. Why are you getting mad when you know the answer yourself?¡¯


    I red at the Regressor.


    ¡°Yes, exactly! It¡¯s normal to treat a dog like a dog! You don¡¯t ask a dog, ¡®Hello, how was your breakfast?¡¯¡±


    ¡°B-But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is it because Azzy has the form of a human? Oh, so that means I can assume you think of Azzy as a human, right? With your perverted eyes, you¡¯re pretending to treat Azzy like another human, trying to get to her body?¡±


    ¡°N-No! I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man as well! Just like me! Actually, you¡¯re even more suspicious than I am! Why are you always talking to dogs like they¡¯re people and stalking me? Are you getting jealous? Is that it?!¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Anyone can say that. Have you seen your own actions?!¡±


    <b>¡¸Ugh, if only I wasn¡¯t cross-dressing¡­!¡¹</b>


    The Regressor who was currently pretending to be a man, was not able toe up with a rebuttal. I took a step forward, confident of my victory. Azzy, whose shoulders I was still holding on to, just seemed to think of the whole thing as a funny urrence.


    ¡°Do you understand? You¡¯re the weird one here!¡±


    Logic always professed the truth. Even the Regressor knew it. She knew that I was right. That I was the normal one here. Faced with my attacks involving facts and logic, the Regressor had no choice but to take a step back.


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Of course, Azzy, who couldn¡¯t understand sentences which were longer than two phrases, was just staring between me and the Regressor. However, even that just proved she was innately a dog.


    Dogs were dogs at the end of the day. To the Regressor who had forgotten such a simple fact, I let out a finishing blow.


    ¡°You¡¯re the weird one for thinking so much about the small talk you have with a dog! Do you understand now? I could tell Azzy a hundred, or even a thousand times that I love her! Even if I don¡¯t actually have emotions like that towards her!¡±


    However, at that moment, I had forgotten a very important fact.


    Azzy was not only a dog, but the Dog King that the world itself had appointed as a representative of their species tomunicate with humans. She didn¡¯t really understand what I really meant, but she could still hear my words.


    ¡°Arf?! You don¡¯t like me?!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    With suspicion swarming in her bubbly eyes, Azzy stared up at me from the ground. Her usually yful tail was now lying limp, and her perky ears were drooping downwards.


    ¡°You¡­ hate me then?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Azzy, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s hard to exin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡®Wait. Hm. Let¡¯s think about my next course of action. The Dog King is a dog. I can¡¯t use anyplex words. Even if I try to push this off forter, she wouldn¡¯t ept that answer. So, whatever I say to the Regressor as a part of my argument, Azzy will consider it my actual thoughts.


    ¡®With all that in mind, I had a few options. Do I push the Regressor even further so I can tease her at the risk of Azzy liking me less? Or do I retain a nice rtionship with Azzy and let the Regressor go?¡¯


    <b><i> ¡­Well, the answer was quite obvious. I am not stupid enough to give up on the future for a moment of fun.</i></b>


    Making my decision, I opened my arms wide and made a huge smile at Azzy.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a lie. I like Azzy a lot.¡±


    ¡°A lot?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A lot. You¡¯re the nicest and cutest girl around.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t lying. With the scary vampire and the bloodthirsty Regressor around, Azzy was infinitely more helpful. If she could read the mood better and had a little bit more self-control¡­ it¡¯d be optimal.


    But dogs were dogs. Her behaviour was something that I would need to ept.


    ¡°You¡­ like me?¡±


    ¡°I do like you.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s just naive or stupid, but her mood changes so easily with a few words. Oh, it¡¯s probably both. And yet humans loved dogs exactly for their purity and stupidity, so it was a little ironic to berate her for it.¡¯


    While I was still grinning¡­


    ¡°Woof! Do you love me?¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­Love?¡¹</b>


    <b><i> Why did you have to ask me this now when someone is watching? Did someone do something to you? In the first ce, who taught a dog a word as meaningless as love?</i></b>


    <b><i> Oh, they¡¯re both because of me.</i></b>


    <b><i> Shit. I¡¯m suddenly being pressured by my past actions.</i></b>


    Trying to ignore the cold gaze that the Regressor had suddenly regained, I slowly nodded and answered Azzy¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I do.¡±


    I could tell a dog that I loved it a hundred times.


    <b><i> I mean, some people love their dogs more than they love other human beings. However¡­ it was something hard to do in front of the Regressor¡¯s cold, judgmental eyes¡­</i></b>


    But it was inevitable. I gulped as I sensed the suddenly rather serious mood and opened my lips once again.


    ¡°I love you¡­¡±


    Hearing that made Azzy¡¯s tail wag. People said that words held no weight, but Azzy took even the smallest things with no prejudice. She smiled and thrust her arms towards me. Leaning onto me, she allowed me to support her weight. It was an indication of trust that dogs only showed to people they were really close to.


    Pure happiness filled her face. Grinning like an idiot, Azzy¡¯s eyes were smiling as well.


    ¡°Woof! I like you too! I love you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    <b><i> I never thought I¡¯d end up whispering words of love to a dog in my life.</i></b>


    Azzy hopped into my arms. With a trembling hand, I stroked Azzy¡¯s head.


    And like always¡ª


    <b>¡¸I¡­ need to keep my guard up against that man.¡¹</b>


    The Regressor¡¯s wariness had only intensified.


    <b><i> Man, stop. Stop looking at me with those judgemental eyes. And stop fidgeting with the handle of your de. I¡¯m not that kind of person.</i></b>


    <b><i> I just like her as a pet.</i></b>


    <b>¡¸If he is an official of the Military State and volunteered toe to Tantalus¡­ it would certainly exin his strength. That¡¯s why I need to stay conscious of him.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Oh. I mean, I can rte to those feelings. If I heard someone bragging about how they had intercourse with an animal, I¡¯d be disgusted too. And although I don¡¯t have the power to do so, I wouldn¡¯t immediately try to kill them even if it were true. Don¡¯t you think executing someone for loving an animal was a bit too harsh?¡¯


    <b>¡¸¡­An organization in the Special Forces of the Military State. The secret society that tried to control the Beast Kings and bring them under the Military State¡¯s will in order to topple nearby countries.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Wait, what? A secret society?¡¯


    <b>¡¸The Human Regime. Experts in training beasts, and racists who despised beastmen more than anything else. He¡¯s likely one of them.¡¹</b>


    A series of images shed through the Regressor¡¯s head.


    In a past that had not been recorded, the Regressor stood in a vast in. Her de was lighter than a feather as she held it in her hands, yet her heart felt as heavy as stone.


    The guilt that she wasn¡¯t able to stop the apocalypse weighed heavily on her. The feeling of helplessness that she wasn¡¯t able to change anything. She had failed in this life as well. Everyone around her would perish yet again. And she alone would open her eyes once again¡­so that she could go forth to find another future.


    Next to the Regressor, dozens of people had been lined up, cowering in fear. Cold sweat dripped from their hands, and their eyes rattled from fear, but they couldn¡¯t even dream of escaping what awaited them.


    If their adversary was human, they could beg for mercy, plead for their families¡¯ safety even if they themselves perished¡­


    However, what they were facing now was not bound by human rules. They had the form of a human, but they were not humans in essence.


    The horizon quaked. A rampage of frenzy, led by a couple of stray leaders, were the harbingers to thousands of beasts¡ªenough to be described as ayer that coated the earth.


    They had some differences. Some were two-legged, while others had four. Some of them were closer to humans, but had ears or tails of different animals. Beastmen. They were the offspring of a sinmitted long ago by humanity. The offsprings of beasts¡ªborn as humans yet treated as outcasts¡ªused everything they received to try and annihte humanity.


    In front of them, human figures that produced an extraordinary aura led the charge.


    The Beast Kings.


    The leaders who each represented an entire race.


    The Beast Kings were mighty, but they did not seek violence. They were ultimately those who reflected the will of their whole race; diplomats who were meant to convey the will of their people to humans.


    However, if the species they represented had decided to rebel against humanity, if the will of the species was clear enough¡­


    Then the Kings would enact the will of their people.


    Those who could no longer bear the persecution and hatred, driven by their fierce instincts, stood at the front lines.


    Blood, fire, cinder.


    The Beasts armed themselves with steel and fire to attack humanity¡­ Thebination of their wild instincts and weapons was almost like a cmity.


    Furthermore, those who made up the majority of the beastmen that had revolted against humanity were¡ª


    The Beast King who had gathered thergest army to ughter humanity was¡ª


    The creaking past then faded away, and I was brought back to reality. What I had just seen was so vivid that I could still see traces of it in my mind¡¯s eye.


    The event that I had witnessed was the future, and at the same time, it was the past as well. The same past that the Regressor had experienced, and the same one I would go through if nothing were to change.


    I rested my trembling hand on Azzy¡¯s head as she leaned into me. Her ears fluttered like the wings of a butterfly as they raised slightly at my touch.


    The Dog King who had her mouth shut as she embraced me¡ªthe leader of the trusty, lovely dogs¡ªwas smiling while covered in blood in a future that would arrive soon.


    <b>¡¸The existence of Beast Kings is preordained by the world. Even if I killed her here, another one would be born elsewhere.¡¹</b>


    <b><i>Why did I overlook the Regressor¡¯s worries?</i></b>


    <b><i> There is no way the concerns of someone who had experienced so much would be overboard.</i></b>


    <b>¡¸As long as Azzy seems emotionally dependent on that man, I can¡¯t remove him. And it¡¯s also hard to verify if he¡¯s part of the Human Regime. But right now, he¡¯s the most likely candidate to cause some rampage. I¡¯ll need to keep my eye on him.¡¹</b>


    <b><i>Makes sense</i></b><i>.</i>


    Azzy¡¯s body was warm to the touch and soft. Her hands which had slightly bent backwards to prevent her ws from hurting me provided insight into her desire to not hurt anyone. She definitely didn¡¯t do that consciously, so that desire to be nice was likely just deeply ingrained into her very instincts.


    <b><i> Just what caused that thoughtful hand to lead the way towards bloodshed?</i></b>


    <em>It seems the future was much harsher than I had initially expected.</em>

 Chapter 14: -Necessity Is the Mother of Invention

    <b>? </b><b>Necessity Is the Mother of Invention</b><b> ?</b>


    Despite the Regressor¡¯s cold gaze, I managed to convince her using all sorts of words. She was still wary of me, but it seemed like she had decided to wait for now seeing as how she loosened her grip around her sword.


    After heaving a sigh of relief, I suddenly became curious about something.


    ¡°By the way Trainee Shei¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What are you here for? Did you follow us?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you! I just¡­ happened toe here looking for you.¡±


    The Regressor tilted her head to the side with her arms crossed while Chun-aeng floated above her head.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka asked me about what you said. That thing you said about teaching her about the times. What time it would be at.¡±


    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re actually doing that?¡±


    <b>¡¸You suggested it?!¡¹</b>


    The Regressor looked bewildered. I felt guilty so I nodded along.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go prepare for it now.¡±


    ¡°Try your best. I hope it goes well.¡±


    As she turned away from me, the Regressor added one more thing.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be listening in as well.¡±


    ¡®Me, teach? I¡¯ve been living off the streets. I don¡¯t have the knowledge to teach someone.


    ¡®I may be one of the most educated people here, but at best I¡¯m a graduate from a standard public elementary school and dropped out of military middle school. I did get more education than a typical security level one citizen the moment I entered military middle school, but that was only because I read the mind of the kid with the second-best scores. If it wasn¡¯t for my mind-reading cheat ability, my education would¡¯ve ended at elementary school.¡¯


    <b><i> Oh, by the way. The reason I read the mind of the kid with the second-best scores instead of the first was because I was the person who had the highest scores in the school.</i></b>


    <b><i> It wasn¡¯t done with my own studying of course. I just borrowed a little help from everyone during tests.</i></b>


    <b><i> O students, lend me your strength.</i></b>


    <b><i> I¡¯d like to thank and apologize to every student who had their rank pushed back by one because of me.</i></b>


    However, because of my insanely high test scores, all of my instructors thought that I would be the genius to drive the Military State forward by an entire generation. But Ipletely failed the practical portion of the entrance exams to military high school, so I dropped out, trying to run away. And now, I ended up like this.


    As any person who wasted their life often did, I reminisce about my school days.


    ¡°Maybe those days were the golden age of my life.¡±


    I missed the days when I lived so freely just with the ability to read minds.


    <b><i> Albeit the issue is that I still can¡¯t think of what I¡¯m going to teach Tyrkanzyaka.</i></b>


    As I unconsciously fidgeted with my pockets, I realized something.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll just use this!¡±


    ¡®This will do.¡¯


    The first three floors of Tantalus were the cells meant to hold the prisoners. Typically, those words would remind you of an atmosphere that felt confining and cramped.


    However, as a prison with prisoners but no guards, Tantalus was a little different from the typical stereotype of prisons, in the sense that the stone walls were broken and the metal bars were bent in all kinds of directions.


    Walls and bars didn¡¯t suffice as an obstruction for the prisoners that were sent here. The metal door was now in the shape of a metal croissant, and the bars that were bent whichever way reminded me of wet pasta. One of the walls had an intricately made spear¡ªthree metal bars twisted together¡ªembedded into it, and another cell had a perfectly smooth square hole cut out of it.


    ¡®Fuck. It seems that the prison was nothing more than a bunch of toys to the criminals ced here. That¡¯s terrifying. Just how did the workers that had to live amongst these criminals survive? Oh, right, they didn¡¯t!¡¯


    Having solved the mystery, I made my way up the stairs.


    The fourth floor was where the workers resided. It was also where I was staying since I had nowhere else to go. The doors didn¡¯t lock, but they opened and closed properly, and there were still a few amenities like a kitchen and a ce to doundry.


    I headed to the worker training room at the end of the fourth-floor hallway.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    There, the ¡®trainees¡¯ were waiting for me.


    A coffin, having pushed aside the chairs to make room, was floating in the air. The Regressor was hunched over on a chair, while she crossed her arms and legs. She red at me the moment I walked in. Azzy was lying down on the floor ying around. I doubted she actually came to learn.


    With everyone¡¯s focus on me, I headed to the lectern. It was a small ss consisting of a dog, a corpse, and a person, but I couldn¡¯t help but be a little nervous as I stood in front of them. I took a deep breath before I began to talk.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve done this plenty of times. It¡¯s not any different from swindling people into buying worthless things.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll start by establishing the goals of this ss. From what I¡¯ve seen the past two days, all you superhuman beings severelyck somemon sense. If we were to release you as you are into society, you¡¯ll have a hard time fitting in. And if that happens, you¡¯ll end up back here again. So¡­¡±


    <b> ?Just a moment.?</b>


    An eerie voice creeped out from within the coffin. The vampire seemed rather annoyed.


    <b> ?¡­Why do you wear such casual clothes when you¡¯vee to teach??</b>


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with my clothes?¡±


    The standard supplied button-up shirt and a pair of shorts that had built-in underwear. I was casually dressed, but this was fairlymon.


    However, to a thousand-year-old boomer like the vampire, even that was not formal enough.


    <b> ?Teaching is like a river. It flows from a high ce to be received at the bottom. So the one who teaches must always maintain a certain air of authority and dignity. How can anyone be inclined to learn from someone so poorly dressed??</b>


    ¡°This is ridiculous, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being criticized for my attire by someone who lives in a coffin.¡±


    <b> ?¡­That is¡ª?</b>


    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s like your wheelchair. I get it, I¡¯m not going to berate you for that.¡±


    <i> ¨C Cough! Cough! </i>


    The Regressor¡¯s face grew red as she violently coughed in reaction to my statement.


    <b>¡¸¡­A ¡®wheel-chair¡¯? You¡¯re saying something I don¡¯t understand again¡­ but what is this ¡®wheel-chair¡¯? I feel as if I am being insulted.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Alright. Note to self: never exin what a wheelchair is.¡¯


    I gripped the lectern with both arms and shouted towards the coffin.


    ¡°And Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, there¡¯s a clear reason as to why I came here dressed like this. Please do not doubt the teacher when the ss hasn¡¯t even begun yet.¡±


    <b> ?Alright. Show me. I hope your words serve more purpose than just excuses.?</b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too surprised.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll show this outdated vampire the greatness of modern technology.¡¯


    I stretched out my left arm.


    ¡°Citizens of the Military State undergo a recording of their biological statistics when they reach the age of eighteen. Height, weight, body shape, bone structure, and even the length and width of our limbs. All of these things are recorded and engraved into our bodies.¡±


    I turned my wrist to face the ss. A peculiar hole was in my left wrist. The dip made from digging out flesh looked as if it were meant to hold something.


    ¡°Because of this, the Military State has the most advanced identification system. Utilizing it, they¡¯ve made a few useful inventions.¡±


    I dug out the object Azzy and I had found in the control room. The small dark-blue marble was just the right size to perfectly fit the hole in my wrist.


    I hooked most of them by now. The Regressor who already knew what it was, and the vampire who had questioned the strange hole in my wrist.


    They had a rough idea of how to use this marble.


    ¡°The Military State¡¯s science is the best in the world. This is the pinnacle of alchemic technology, the clothing technology of the Military State.¡±


    With those words, I fit the small marble into my wrist with a resounding click.


    Instantly, blue fments began to cover my body.


    Along my skin, firm, strong fibers made the base structure. Thin blue strands weaved together to formyers in between. A garment was instantly tailored based on an alchemic pattern. Strands became fabric, and fabric became a clothing material that piled ontop of itself, step by step.


    I did a quick twirl in ce because I felt like I needed to. On my third way around, a warden¡¯s uniform perfectly tailored to my body had covered my entire body.


    Quickly taking the form of a trained warden, I saluted, ording to the State standard.


    ¡°The Clothing Packet.¡±


    It only took ten seconds for the stiffly ironed suit to cover my entire body. The invention of the century used the information recorded in your own biological data to transform into perfectly fitting clothes. Even if it ripped or got messy, all you needed to do was change it back into a marble and wipe it clean.


    It was one of the best inventions, even among the seven great inventions of the Military State.


    I boasted as I lifted up the cor of my brand-new clothes.


    ¡°With the invention of the Clothing Packet, citizens of the Military State were freed from the curse ofundry. Also, they spent less money on buying new clothes. A person only really needed a couple clothing packets, and they could keep reusing them.¡±


    <strong> ?Interesting.?</strong>


    ¡°Now, do you understand why I came so lightly dressed? I wanted to show you the Clothing Packet in action. It¡¯s better to just wear the standard underwear beneath.¡±


    Hums of amusement echoed from the coffin, but I could hear the vampire¡¯s thoughts clearly.


    <b>¡¸That¡¯s amazing¡­! The world really has changed so much!¡¹</b>


    <b><i> I knew she¡¯d love it.</i></b>


    It was a stereotype that old people disliked new technology. In reality, they were often willing to spend more time exploring it. Curiosity was something that existed within everyone, regardless of age.


    The only issue was that, for some reason, old people tended to revert back to analog ways, saying ¡®It had a nicer feel to it.¡¯


    However, the vampire¡¯s attention was now solely focused on the Clothing Packet.


    ¡°A warden¡¯s uniform¡­ Hmph.¡±


    Shei¡¯s expression soured after seeing my outfit. Then, the vampire asked the Regressor.


    <b> ?Child, you didn¡¯t have any hole like that on your wrist.?</b>


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever get that kind of stuff.¡±


    The Regressor shot back in a moody manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s for surveince. It¡¯s a product of authoritarianism, made by the desire to track and control every single citizen.¡±


    <b> ?Authoritarianism??</b>


    ¡°It means they monitor every citizen. You need a Bio-receptor to enter major roads or buildings. And if someone goes into the wrong ce, the authorities can use it to arrest them immediately.¡±


    <b> ?¡­What is the issue with that??</b>


    The Regressor¡ªwho had only experienced the future¡ªprobably didn¡¯t understand, but the vampire was from a totally different time. One with absolute monarchy.


    ¡®Do you think human rights were a thing back then? If they were, the vampire probably wouldn¡¯t have died at such a young age when she was alive.¡¯


    After the Regressor realized that, she clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s an even bigger issue with the Bio-receptor.¡±

 Chapter 15: - Out of Necessity, Did the Mother Invent

    <b>? Out of Necessity, Did the Mother Invent ?</b>


    The Regressor continued speaking as she red at me.


    ¡°Once you carve the Bio-receptor into yourself, your body bes tied to the State regardless of your will. They will be able to monitor your every move, and the other nations will be extra cautious of you. When going into nations that are hostile to the State, like the Empire or the Federation, you could be put under constant surveince.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that really matters unless you¡¯re about to defect to another country.¡±


    I replied while ring back.


    The Regressor kept ring daggers at me.


    It¡¯s alright to throw shade at the State because it¡¯s a ce where the innocent are thrown into the abyss by baseless usations.


    <b><i> But I won¡¯t stand having my Bio-receptor talked down like that! I don¡¯t use the Bio-receptor and Clothing Packet because I¡¯m patriotic to the State. I only use them because they¡¯re convenient!</i></b>


    ¡°¡­And the Bio-receptor in itself is a liability. A magical device that can affect my whole body is no different than branding a ve in the past.¡±


    <b><i> What? Are you trying to say that I¡¯m a ve? That ticks me off.</i></b>


    <b><i> I¡¯m a guy who also wants the State to perish. </i></b>


    Countless curses directed at the State were stered onto my lips as soon as I was chucked into Tantalus.


    <b><i> If I counted up the number ofws I¡¯ve broken just from living in the back alleys, it would be way more than the number ofws you¡¯ve broken. Scamming, gambling, embezzlement, ckmailing, bribery, etcetera!</i></b>


    <b><i> Yet you treat me like a ve of the State? No, I¡¯m the State¡¯s number one criminal! My crimes might be slightly different from yours, but I¡¯ve got the quantity on you!</i></b>


    I snapped at the Regressor and started ranting.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit too much. If you say it like that, nothing in this world is truly safe. You could say that a tight suit is a suffocating prison or that a necktie is a leash on my neck. If you can say things like that, then we should also confiscate every fountain pen in the world because ¡®the pen is mightier than the sword¡¯.¡±


    The Regressor settled back down in her chair and just red daggers at me.


    Her scorching animosity stabbed me. It was an unchangeable disdain; an annoying but ever-present shadow that hung over thirteen deaths. The stains of living in the darkness of the State could never be washed away.


    ¡°¡­You should<i> know</i>.¡±


    The Regressor shot an icy gaze filled with the emotions of her many regressions. Her heart was so cold that it seemed as if it would never warm up again.


    Her gaze scared the life out of me that I mumbled inwardly.


    ¡®Oi, State. What on earth did you do that the Regressor would hate your very existence? You should be careful. It¡¯s a big world out there, and you could meet an individual capable enough to single-handedly destroy countries. For example, a Regressor with infinite lives.¡¯


    ¡®You should try to not torture everyone too hard and be nicer to them in the future¡­¡¯


    ¡°The first thing the State did with the Bio-receptor was¡­ torturing people.¡±


    A faint trace, a short but bold shback. I read her mind as she reminisced about her past. Once upon a time, on her first regression. The fragmented memory of those times was recalled.


    All that could be felt were fragmented moments of suffering.


    The only thing in her mind were two words: ¡®It hurts¡¯. It covered thest page of her memories like a nasty piece of performance art. Along with an old and weathered scar.


    I gulped.


    ¡®Hey, State? I think it¡¯s toote for you.¡¯


    <b><i> I should get out of this country ASAP. Adios. See you never.</i></b>


    ¡°The Bio-receptor is an archaic avatar that was forcefully opened via alchemy and magic. It¡¯s a clone of my body. If you forcefully open the Bio-receptor and insert specialized poisons¡­ Heh, then you could stimte the feeling of pain without any drawbacks. When electricity touches your body, it flows all throughout it. The metal rod was definitely ced on my wrist, but my foot would start convulsing. <i>Hmph</i>. The State didn¡¯t just invent a in old convenient item. With haste, they first and foremost invented weapons¡­ and torture devices.¡±


    The air felt extremely heavy. To the point where the vampire forgot what she was about to say, and even the dimwitted dog Azzy looked up and raised her tail.


    The vampire stayed silent.


    However, it was clear where her thoughts were. If one¡¯s mind were like apass, hers would be pointing at the Regressor.


    The Regressor, feeling dejected,id out her painful thoughts.


    <b>¡¸Everyone who¡¯s been through that has died. Even I couldn¡¯t handle it and took my own life. After that day, I¡¯ve always carried around poison so that I could die a painless death every time. I¡¯ll never forgive the State¡­¡¹</b>


    I fucked up.


    If I had known this earlier, I would have never impersonated a warden. I didn¡¯t read such painful thoughts like this before!


    ¡®I was wondering why she swung first and asked questionster. I should be thankful that I¡¯m still alive.¡¯


    The Regressor clenched her fist to the point of having her hands tremble, she clenched them hard enough for her hand to start leaking blood.


    ¡°You still think the Bio-receptor is useful?¡±


    <b>¡¸If this man is fully aware of the State¡¯s evil but still sides with them, it would only be a matter of time before we shed.¡¹</b>


    The Regressor was assessing me right now. If I made any hasty decisions, I could be confirmed as an ¡®enemy¡¯ and receive the suffering for all of eternity. After all, this wasn¡¯t herst life.


    She wouldn¡¯t believe me if I said I was only acting as a warden all this time now, would she.


    <b><i> If that¡¯s the case¡­</i></b>


    ¡®I¡¯m putting on a voice. I¡¯ll change my current cheery voice in an instant like I¡¯m flipping personalities.¡¯


    Through the rapid change, I reset my mindset.


    With a snap, I forcefully cut the conversation off just like that. If conversations were ¡®living beings¡¯ one would be dead right about now. I¡¯ll pretend that the previous conversation just didn¡¯t happen.


    Thus, I ended the conversation and started another.


    After preparing myself, I started from the top.


    ¡°When the Bio-receptor and Clothing Packet were first created, they weren¡¯t in the list of considerations.¡±


    I said with a confident but calm voice.


    I told an old story that I made it sound as profound as possible.


    ¡°The first person toe up with the Clothing Packet was an old woman with a daughter-inw. The old woman, who was trying to run a small clothing shop, looked upon her clumsy daughter-inw with pity as she did theundry and sewed till she started getting blisters. The daughter-inw¡¯s bright smile always carried some concerns. But to help her son continue on with the family business, she had to sew and do theundry. The old woman tried to think of a way for her daughter-inw to get used to all the housework, but couldn¡¯t think of any decisive ideas. In the meantime, the old woman got a clothing request from a noble.¡±


    From a distance, even steep hills and sharp rocks were small details that built a grand and beautiful scenery. No story could capture all the suffering and tears shed.


    However, by capturing just some of the emotions, any story could be moving.


    ¡°The noble ordered the fanciest and most beautiful clothes the old woman could make. The olddy was dumbfounded by the order, as the clothes they wanted her to make were so full of different ornaments and embellishments that you wouldn¡¯t be able to say that it was something you could wear. She knelt down and answered.¡±


    ¡°I am not skilled enough to create something like that.¡±


    ¡°Make it.¡±


    ¡°The cloth and threads will tangle like that of dogs in a fight. Because of this, you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it on and off.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. Make it.¡±


    ¡°The threads of the cloth are so fine that, if it got damaged, even a child wouldn¡¯t be able to fit their hands in between to fix it.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. Make it.¡±


    ¡°The different silks and cloth are intertwined into one that, if it were soiled, you wouldn¡¯t be able to wash it with water nor can you wash it away with a wet brush.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. Make it.¡±


    ¡°So you would want clothes that you could not fix, wash, nor wear again?¡±


    ¡°Only once. It¡¯s to be worn only once. After that, it will be taken off, torn, and soiled. Your concerns are unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°That is not clothing. It is a sewn abomination.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. Make it.¡±


    ¡°It was a fickle nobel¡¯s crazy order. A difficult order for anyone in the world. It could have been rejected because it was too bizarre or because it was impossible to fulfill. But the old woman who was thinking about her daughter-inw saw this as a golden opportunity of inspiration.¡±


    At first nce the clumsy daughter-inw had no aptitude forundry or sewing. However, the old woman held back tears as she looked at the bloodstained cuffs.


    ¡°If the clothes are disposable, then neitherundry nor sewing would be required.¡±


    It was the perfect solution.


    ¡°It was impossible, right? A new pair of clothes made every time you needed to wear something; having to take them off when you needed through alchemy. That is absurd. It can¡¯t be easy. It would be way too difficult. The old woman would have had to spend the rest of her life developing it. She would have had to keep sewing until her sight blurred out. Even with her talented hands, her age was catching up. Her shaking and weakening hands were full of needle holes. She was no longer in her prime. There was no time for even the blood to dry.¡±


    I intentionally took a breath and looked again at the hole in my wrist.


    To tell the story of this tiny hole.


    ¡°The essence of the Bio-receptor. It¡¯s the wound from the needle. The Clothing Packet is the one invented for the daughter-inw. It¡¯s just that the State¡­ engineered it into a magic tool.¡±


    All evils of the world were created by the State.


    However, such evils in the past were from a much smaller but precious heart.


    I walked towards the Regressor and took off the Clothing Packet. It broke apart and was sucked into my left hand as if someone had pulled apart all the fibers from the clothes. Just asrvae created cocoons or spiders wrapped their prey, the slender fibers came together to form a small marble.


    After a couple of steps, I was back to my standard shirt and shorts.


    The Clothing Packet popped out of my Bio-receptor. I took it and stood next to the Regressor¡¯s desk.


    ¡°I can¡¯t represent the State, and you wouldn¡¯t be able to speak for all who were tortured. But even so, I would like to ask for your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡®I didn¡¯t do the deed, but I am a part of it. I will apologize for the things I have done.¡¯


    In that sentiment, I grasped the Regressor¡¯s hand to find her Bio-receptor.


    The Regressor sat in silence as she watched my every move.


    <em> ¡°For the world¡¯s noblest of deeds, borne of boundlesspassion. For themitted sins that are set ame in the scorching depths of hell.¡±</em>


    With that, I got her finger where her Bio-receptor would be¡ª


    <b><i> Huh, there¡¯s nothing there. There¡¯s no hole. Only her smooth skin.</i></b>


    Puzzled I asked.


    ¡°Hey. You don¡¯t even have a Bio-receptor.¡±


    ¡®Why isn¡¯t it there? That¡¯s strange. I thought for sure I saw her getting tortured in her memories.¡¯


    As I was wondering, the Regressor pulled her hand back in a panic.


    ¡°N-No, wait.¡±


    <b>¡¸I only got tortured on my second regression, when I didn¡¯t know a thing¡­ I didn¡¯t even get one this time around.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Oh yeah. You only got tortured in a past regression, huh? I had forgotten because the memory itself was so vivid.¡¯


    After assessing the situation, I looked at the Regressor. She looked at me slightly awkwardly.


    ¡®Wait. That makes me the clown.¡¯


    I decided the mood purely off reading her mind. I assumed that the Regressor had been tortured.


    No, she did get tortured. Only in a past regression.


    Even though in this regression, she lived through it willy-nilly.


    The story suddenly gotplicated. The Regressor couldn¡¯t exin her lie without revealing herself, and I said something only a mind reader could know.


    ¡®What do I do? What if they find out that I¡¯m a mind reader?¡¯


    After a moment of hesitation, I iled my arms and started screaming.


    ¡°You liar! You made it seem as if you have actually experienced it yourself! I thought you¡¯d actually been tortured!¡±


    <b><i>Gaslighting!</i></b>


    To show that I really felt deceived by the Regressor, I stomped my feet and shouted.


    ¡°Tortured? You don¡¯t even have a Bio-receptor! What are you saying they put in your smooth-ass skin, huh?!¡±


    ¡°Th-This is¡ª¡±


    ¡°You really wanted some attention, huh? Or are you trying to steal the pain of those who were really tortured? To turn it into your personality? What impudence! I feel bad for those poor people who¡¯ve had their pain and suffering stolen from them!¡±


    ¡°W-Wait! I¡¯ve definitely¡­!¡±


    ¡°Definitely?¡±


    As I pressed hard on the interrogation, the Regressor¡¯s lips pressed against each other in frustration. However, she couldn¡¯t afford to speak her mind.


    <b>¡¸I¡­ I can¡¯t let them know that I¡¯m a Regressor yet!¡¹</b>


    ¡®Of course, you can¡¯t. That¡¯s thest thing you should be revealing as a Regressor. But how are you going to exin yourself now? How will you escape this situation that I¡¯ve gotten you into?¡¯


    The answer was surprisingly simple.


    <i>¨C Bang!</i>


    The Regressor disappeared through the door. She literally escaped the situation.


    ¡®Damn. I didn¡¯t expect her to actually run away. I got done in.¡¯


    <b> ?That was quite an interesting story.?</b>


    The vampire¡ªwho had been carefully listening to my story¡ªcame closer, as if she was satisfied with my lesson today.


    <b> ?It was worthing out of the coffin today. However, I am yet to hear the end of the tale. So what became of the old woman??</b>


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±


    <b> ?¡­Why do youugh??</b>


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re calling her an old woman. She was around not too long ago. If she were alive right now, she would only be around two hundred years old. Way younger than you, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. So maybe you should be calling her ¡®little girl¡¯. Wow, to be able to treat someone like that as a child¡ª¡±


    <i> ¨C CRASH!</i>


    The vampire tore through the building and left. She had also run away.


    <b><i> Damn. Just by running my mouth, I made a girl and a corpse run away. Someone would be proud of me for that.</i></b>


    ¡®But that coffin¡¯s made of wood, right? How can it break through the concrete and be perfectly fine? My sense of reality is degrading.¡¯


    ¡°This is destruction of property, but¡­ whatever.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m part of the State¡¯s financial division. They¡¯ll take care of it themselves. I just need a ce to sleep.¡¯


    ¡°Now then¡­¡±


    I walked towards Azzy, who was trying her best to stay awake. As I got closer, her tail started wagging. Then, her ears perked up. And as she lifted her head, she figured out that I was approaching her and jumped to life.


    Seeing as how she was drooling freely, she was living her best life. I spoke as I dodged her attempts at wiping her saliva on my hand.


    ¡°Hey, Azzy. Were you listening to my lecture?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what you learned today?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Ah, you want me to lower my expectations of you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m a little angry at the fact that you¡¯re only responding to that.¡±


    ¡°Angry?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m angry, you fucking mutt! Just try to listen to what I say!¡±


    ¡°Mutt?! Bark! Bark!¡±


    ¡®Ugh, what do I ever do with this mutt? She¡¯ll usually follow human instructions well, but from what I¡¯ve seen from the Regressor¡¯s memories, she¡¯ll turn into a human meat grinder in the future. I don¡¯t know why that happens, but I need to prevent that. I thought putting somemon sense into her would be good.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m crazy for even thinking that would work. Even the guy who made the saying that ¡¯experience is the best teacher¡¯ would lose his shit upon facing a real dog.¡±


    As I was scratching my head, Azzy sat up straight and fiercely barked.


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof! Woof!¡±


    Azzy was looking straight at my left wrist.


    Maybe, just maybe. Did she actually listen to my lecture and understand something?


    I half-doubtedly showed her my left wrist.


    ¡°Do you actually remember? Sure. Look. This is called a Bio-receptor, and if you put the Clothing Packet here¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bite!¡±


    ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!¡±


    With the sensation of her sharp, hard fangs digging into the hole, I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 16: - The Enemy of Humanity Isnt the Alarm, but the Morning Itself

    <b>? The Enemy of Humanity Isn¡¯t the rm, but the Morning Itself ?</b>


    The State had this funny saying.


    The State¡¯s researchb undertook all of the world¡¯s research. The bio-engineers who researched the human body and the material engineers who researched the properties of different materials used the same building. As a result of that, they would sometimes identally go into each other¡¯sbs without realizing that they were using the wrongb until it was time to leave.


    Actually, it¡¯s not even that funny.


    <i>¨C Rrrriiiiiiiiiing!</i>


    The painful sound assaulted my eardrums. The fact that my ears were still fine after every morning meant that either my ears were more resilient than I thought or that the State¡¯s engineers did a good job at making the rms.


    ¡®To bend without breaking.¡¯ That was the State¡¯s material engineers¡¯ motto.


    I wonder how much effort was put into just creating that one sound¡­


    You know what, I don¡¯t even want to think about it.


    ¡°Urgh, I hate that so much¡­¡±


    <b><i> Why? Why must that rm greet me every morning? Why do I need to start every day in agony?</i></b>


    I felt like I was going to lose my mind.


    I yelled as I buried my face into the hard pillow.


    ¡°Someone please turn off that fucking rm!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t expecting an answer, but who was that?¡¯


    As I lifted my head after yelling some nonsense, I saw Azzy flying through the air. She jumped up in the blink of an eye, leaping toward the wall. She then raised her front paw and struck the annoying rm clock.


    <i>¨C </i><i>Crash!</i>


    I¡¯ve said this before, but that rm clock was like a steel cicada.


    The steel cicada that harassed me every morning was trampled under the feet of the four-legged beast. Its gut-like mechanical insides flew everywhere, and the thin te responsible for the noise cried out for thest time before it was crumpled.


    The rm was pressed so t against the wall that it had merged into it. In order to take it out, you would need to dig out the wall itself. The gears and metal pieces spread throughout the air. After doing her deed, Azzy came towards me. She wagged her tail, as if she wanted to be praised.


    ¡°¡­What, do you want me to praise you?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure, you did well. You destroyed the evil rm clock that harassed me every morning¡­ To the point of no restoration.¡±


    The coreponent waspletely obliterated.


    ¡®Unless there¡¯s a smithy somewhere here, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ever going to be salvaged.¡¯


    Ibed my hair back before grabbing Azzy¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°But did you know, Azzy? The thing tormenting me every morning isn¡¯t that rm clock. That¡¯s only a front. My suffering lies in the morning that tells the rm to ring.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the real problem is the morning. The fucking morning that makes you repeat the day you just barely got through. I thank you for your virtuous deeds, but this doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    The first thing Azzy said after my long rant was:


    ¡°Dummy?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡®What did she say?¡¯


    I was standing with my mouth agape, dumbstruck as Azzy looked up and continued.


    ¡°Can¡¯t see the sun. Dark here. No morning!¡±


    ¡°Well, no. Even if there is no sun, it¡¯s still morning.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Can¡¯t see the sun, no morning!¡±


    ¡®Saying that there¡¯s no morning if there is no sun. I didn¡¯t know whether to call this optimism or literal dog talk.¡¯


    ¡°I sleep when tired! I like sleep!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I also want to sleep whenever. But there¡¯s work to be done, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°Woof? Work?¡±


    ¡°Stuff like cooking or cleaning. You know, if I don¡¯t wake up in the morning, there would be no one to feed you.¡±


    As I said that, Azzy¡¯s ears perked up. Then, she jumped onto the bed, and started to bite and tug at the hems of my clothes. My body was unwillingly dragged out of bed.


    ¡°No! Wake up! Food! Fooood!¡±


    ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll feed you, so let go! Wait!¡±


    Azzy ran all over the ce as I made preparations. After pushing the broken bits of the rm clock to the side with my foot, I wiped my face with a wet towel.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ How am I going to wake up tomorrow now that the rm clock is broken?¡±


    There¡¯s only one reason why I didn¡¯t break the rm clock myself even through all the suffering it put me through. If I don¡¯t have it, I won¡¯t be able to wake up.


    It¡¯s a sunless, roosterless abyss. A ce that was isted from the outside world; one where time holds no meaning. As there¡¯s no visible morning, there¡¯s no way to gauge the time. And it doesn¡¯t help that the rm clock¡ªthe only thing keeping time here¡ªwas destroyed by the dog.


    ¡°Is there anything remotely simr to an rm¡­?¡±


    I wanted to hit Azzy on her forehead, but I refrained and let out a sigh.


    ¡®Well, she did do it out of consideration. Honestly, I did feel relieved when it was smashed.¡¯


    The hand that initially moved to hit her changed directions to scratch her chin instead. Azzy made a big smile and put her weight onto my hand.


    ¡®How naively innocent¡­ There are absolutely no concerns on her face. I guess it¡¯s only possible because she¡¯s an ignorant animal. I suppose these are the pros of a pet.¡¯


    I recalled the Clothing Packet I was currently wearing and pulled out a new one. The recalled Clothing Packet could be washed with theundry or in a tub of water. Electric pulses could make the clothes good as new, but you would need a special device for it. The former method would take longer to dry but could be done anywhere.


    After changing into new clothes, I removed my hand from Azzy¡¯s chin. As if she were attached to my hand by glue, Azzy¡¯s face followed my hand up for a short moment.


    She opened her eyes wide, as if asking ¡®Why did you stop?¡¯ As if to tell me to keep going, she lunged her chin toward my hand.


    <b><i> It seems like she thinks I¡¯m either a petting machine, a ball-throwing machine, or a feeding machine.</i></b>


    <i> Sigh.</i>


    <b><i> Just my luck. Why am I being the dog¡¯s babysitter?</i></b>


    <b><i> Well, It can¡¯t be helped. She¡¯s my dog. The least I could do is feed her.</i></b>


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    If there was a ¡®World¡¯s Nicest Dog¡¯, it would be Azzy on her way to eat food. I went to the cafeteria with the dog who would only be good three times a day.


    ¡®I should heat up the leftover bean stew for breakfast and have something else in the afternoon. Maybe I should cook, it has been a while after all. Last time, to win over Azzy, I stove-cooked some meat. But to be honest, meat is an ingredient that gives a better feeling of satisfaction when prepared differently¡­ Huh? Why is the pot empty? I swear there were some leftovers in here.¡¯


    I turned my head. To my irritation, Azzy was looking at me with clueless eyes.


    <b><i> I stand corrected. Azzy has never been a nice dog. This mutt with superstrength is a scourge upon this world.</i></b>


    ¡°Oi! You ate thest of the leftovers, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof? Woof!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! There¡¯s no one else here who could have done it!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°You get nothing this morning! Nothiiiing!¡±


    ¡°Awoooooo!¡±


    The howl of the starving dog rang out for a long time.


    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson is about dealing with an ungrateful dog!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy, who was lying down in the back of the ssroom, barked loudly in defiance to what I said. When I red at her with ming eyes, she turned her head with a ¡®Hmph.¡¯


    ¡®<i>Hmph</i>. You think I care?¡¯


    ¡°Animals have never known grace and don¡¯t even have the intelligence to recognize it in the first ce, so there¡¯s no need to do anything for them. They¡¯re just suffering a loss! Let just tell them survive on their own!¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Grrrrrr!¡±


    The Regressor¡ªwho had been watching me and Azzy go head to head¡ªasked with no interest.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    <b>¡¸It¡¯s probably nothing as usual. I couldn¡¯t care less, but I¡¯ll pretend to ask.¡¹</b>


    I could hear her impertinent thoughts, but I couldn¡¯t help but vent my emotions. I thumped my chest with my fist and responded.


    ¡°That fucking mutt ate all the leftover food from yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Bark! Grrr¡ªWoof!¡±


    Azzy barked, as if she was retaliating. She had the appearance of a human, but all that came out was the bark of an animal.


    That was some serious dog noise.


    <b><i> Ugh,e on. If she wasn¡¯t a dog with a dog¡¯s mind, I would have easily read her mind and came through with unavoidable evidence. It¡¯s at these times where not being able to properly read her mind is a problem.</i></b>


    However, the Regressor asked, seemingly missing the whole point.


    ¡°So what if the dog eats some food?¡±


    ¡°¡®Some¡¯ food? ¡®Some¡¯?¡±


    I pinched my forehead and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re missing something here, Trainee Shei. The only reason dogs and humans are able to coexist is the fact that it only takes some leftovers to feed these guys every day. Besides, it doesn¡¯t take a lot to feed a dog, however!¡±


    I pointed my finger at the glutton and yelled.


    ¡°That thing eats not only the same amount of food as me, but twice as much! And it has the audacity to eat on the same table!¡±


    ¡°Feeding her just a bit is fine, isn¡¯t it? Stop being so stingy.¡±


    ¡°Stingy? Stingy?¡±


    ¡®You only say that ¡®cause you have fucking everything from money to items after taking everything for yourself! How can you say that to someone like me who has to work every day just to put food on the table?! Didn¡¯t you say something about Azzy being a piece of the apocalypse?! Why aren¡¯t you the one taking care of her?! Isn¡¯t that your responsibility as a Regressor?! Why don¡¯t you take ¡®With great poweres great responsibility¡¯ to heart?!¡¯


    I was about to say all that. But since I couldn¡¯t reveal that I was a mind reader yet, all that came out of my mouth were in oldints.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you feed her?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    <b>¡¸I tried feeding her some food from the Bountiful Table¡­ but she didn¡¯t eat any of it. It¡¯s overall plentiful, but each portion of food is so small that it would never be able to fill her.¡¹</b>


    The thing that came up in the Regressor¡¯s mind¡ªwas the Bountiful Table. Every meal, would produce tons of food that could fill a table.


    There were so many little portions of food that with a single stroke of chopsticks, would all disappear in an instant. It was designed so that each meal could provide a great variety of food to taste for a limited stomach.


    It was the ultimate luxury item.


    It was filled with the most high-end foods just to ensure no one mistook it for anything other than the Bountiful Table.


    <b><i> It definitely isn¡¯t just some dog food, since it¡¯s so precious that the dog can¡¯t even eat it.</i></b>


    I wrinkled my forehead and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t like eating on the same table as a dog. I¡¯m going to leave it here. I won¡¯t even pretend to see Azzy anymore. ss dismissed.¡±


    <b>?Wait. That¡¯s the end??</b>


    ¡°Yes. I just wanted to share with you all my grievances. Now, you can have the rest of the day off. You won¡¯t get every day off, so enjoy this time while you can.¡±


    <b><i> The one thing students love is a day off. The crazy thing is that even the teachers love rest days. Maybe a day off is the world¡¯s greatest good.</i></b>


    After announcing the world¡¯s greatest good, I quickly headed to the door.

 Chapter 17: - Correct, Alchemist

    <b>? Correct, Alchemist ?</b>


    Today¡¯s ss was good as well. I was about to head out the door after stretching my body when the vampire¡¯s voice stopped me in my tracks.


    <b> ?Is there nothing today??</b>


    ¡°What?¡±


    <b> ?I¡¯m asking you if there is something interesting nned for today.?</b>


    <b>¡¸The story yesterday about the needle and the clothes was quite interesting. He has quite the talent in storytelling. Does he have any other stories, I wonder¡­¡¹</b>


    It seemed as though the ancient vampire, who had shut herself from the world inside her coffin, had been very touched by my story yesterday. She was holding on to me like a lonely grandma.


    <b><i> No, even if you are looking forward to my stories, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re all as interesting as thest one. I don¡¯t even have good stories in the first ce.</i></b>


    I scratched my head as I spoke.


    ¡°Something interesting¡­ Well then, do you want to learn some magic?¡±


    <b> ?Magic??</b>


    It was just a thoughtless idea, but both the vampire and the Regressor seemed interested in it.


    <b><i> Huh, I¡¯m feeling the pressure all of a sudden.</i></b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect too much. The only magic I know are the standard spells that were taught to me when I was in military school.¡±


    <b><i>¡¸Tsk. I thought it was some high-level magic.¡¹</i></b>


    The Regressor lost interest straight away. Her head was so high up in the clouds that none of my normal skills could possibly interest her.


    ¡®Hey, if you were around them, you¡¯d be sentenced for the crime of ¡°abusing your talents¡±. <i>Hmph</i>. Ms. zero-skill-all-items Regressor, I would like to see you even try.¡¯


    On the other hand, the vampire¡¯s response was much more exaggerated.


    <b> ?Y-You can use magic?!?</b>


    Since their inception, humans would look at beings above themselves and gain inspiration from them. Conversely, they would look at those below and gain a sense of security.


    The one below me right now was the curious old vampire.


    ¡®Ahhh, my self-esteem is really building up. The modern genius theory is real after all. The ancient vampire is proving it to me right in front of my eyes.¡¯


    Feeling the rising confidence in my heart, I started speaking.


    ¡°Yes. I can indeed use magic.¡±


    Then, the Regressor scoffed at me.


    <b><i>¡¸It¡¯s just some basic State magic that even cows and dogs can use. Thinking he¡¯s got something going just by knowing those useless magic spells¡­¡¹</i></b>


    ¡®You couldn¡¯t evenpare to cows or dogs in your first life. Does dying under a cow¡¯s feet make you a rat? Just leave already. Why are you still hanging around and listening to me? If you¡¯re going to stay and listen, you should at least follow the vampire¡¯s example. It¡¯s better to teach people when they are curious to learn.¡¯


    <b> ?Magic can be called the fruit of the mystics that only sages with profound knowledge can hope to obtain! Someone like you can use the magic I could only dream of using??</b>


    ¡°Someone like me? Hey, I was a hard worker even with these looks.¡±


    ¡®Even though I had been just a criminal to the State barely making it through, I was the military middle school¡¯s number one student. There were none who didn¡¯t know the back alley magician.¡¯


    Although, my fame was more that of an entertainer than a great sage¡­


    ¡°And I¡¯m not even that special. There are so many others who can use magic. You use magic whenever you want from the time you get into middle school.¡±


    I had only told her somemon knowledge, but the vampire waspletely shocked as if the world itself had ended.


    <b> ?You can use magic¡­ whenever you want??</b>


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    <b> ?How many of them are there??</b>


    ¡°The one I went to had around two hundred people in a single year, and there are ten schools like that in total¡­ So that¡¯s at least two thousand people who can use magic.¡±


    <b> ?Two¡­ thousand¡­?</b>


    The vampire was shocked to the point where her tongue was sticking out.


    <b> ?Two thousand magicians. That is greater than the poption of some cities.?</b>


    ¡°Nowadays, two thousand isn¡¯t even that muchpared to most cities. The human poption has exploded. Only the most remote areas have a poption of two thousand. And there seems to be a misunderstanding.¡±


    Two thousand in one year.


    <b><i> Oh, wait. The concept of schools and years didn¡¯t exist back then. I should clear up that misunderstanding.</i></b>


    ¡°Two thousand isn¡¯t the entire poption of magic users. It¡¯s only the number of thirteen-year-old kids who go to military middle school. There are just as many fourteen-year-olds in the year above and just as many in the year above them¡­¡±


    <b> ?Impossible! If that is the case, do you mean to tell me that there are a hundred thousand magicians in the world?!?</b>


    ¡°Well, they aren¡¯t really magicians. It¡¯s more like they¡¯re just people who can use magic. Also, there aren¡¯t many who specialize in magic among them.¡±


    <b> ?Even so, a hundred thousand¡­?</b>


    Back in the day there were many countries that didn¡¯t have even close to a hundred thousand people living in them, so this would definitely be a surprise to her. I felt quite prideful.


    ¡°What, that¡¯s what surprised you? There really is a big gap of knowledge in a thousand years.¡±


    I sincerely thank you civilization. And the precious history of man that has ced me a thousand years after the vampire.


    As I was in the midst of feeling real good about myself, the voice of someone who couldn¡¯t read the room at all came through.


    ¡°Stop giving her such misleading information. The people who actually have magical aptitude are extremely rare.¡±


    The Regressor left after some petty nitpicking on my exnation.


    ¡®Unbelievable. Why is she even attacking me when she has learnt magic as well? She¡¯s telling me off as if she can¡¯t stand not harassing me for even a second.¡¯


    ¡°If you ask people to use magic on the spot, most of them wouldn¡¯t be able to do it properly because arge part of magic is talent. There are many people who just learn the basics and leave it at that because they think learning battle tactics would be a better use of their time.¡±


    Looks like the Regressor was just trying to depreciate my exnation. Unfortunately for her, the vampire still seems quite intrigued.


    <b> ?To give up at the prospect of mastering magic¡­ Is that even eptable¡­??</b>


    ¡°Ah, that. It¡¯s a long story, but, hmm¡­¡±


    This time, I cut in.


    ¡°When knowledge bes asmon as pebbles on a road, it is to be expected that people would treat knowledge the same as pebbles.¡±


    <b> ?Even if it is certain that they would gain power??</b>


    ¡°Power is definitely one of the rewards of educational knowledge. If it wasn¡¯t precious, no one would seek to gain it after all.¡±


    <b> ?Huh. These are quite strange times¡­?</b>


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that what a changed world is?¡±


    <b> ?Hm. Then, perhaps you¡¯re right.?</b>


    Since I had glossed over it like it had been nothing, the vampire just mumbled in her coffin.


    Like a greedy man who wanted something he should never wish for. No¡­ like a little girl who scolded herself for being greedy just at the thought of wanting something.


    <b> ?If someone like me asked to learn¡­ would you teach it to me??</b>


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, surely you do not want to pick up magic, do you?¡±


    <b> ?It is not that I want to use it. I just want to try and learn. In that ce called ¡®school¡¯, as others have¡­?</b>


    ¡°Ah, you want to be ate learner.¡±


    People who had never had an education had this lingering feeling inside them. Even if it didn¡¯t look like much in the modern era, this lingering feeling was something that built up as time passed. I scratched my head.


    ¡°If you want to attend school, you would have to solve the problem of residential registration¡­¡±


    ¡®That would be difficult because the State¡¯s residential registration was quite strict. Well, as a vampire, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to get a standing even in the strict State.¡¯


    ¡°If you just want to learn, school isn¡¯t the only option. If you have the money for it, you could learn at a private institution.¡±


    <b> ?I can??</b>


    Knowledge definitely had bemon, but it still held more value than mere pebbles. The State had a tight grip on 3rd level strategy magic, but any other institute could teach up to 2nd level battle magic.


    As I was feeling proud of myself¡ª


    <b> ?If that¡¯s the case, could you teach me some magic??</b>


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±


    <b> ?Yes. As you and Shei are the only ones who have been in contact with the outside world.?</b>


    <b><i> A thousand-year-old vampire whose every move has been recorded in legend¡­ And I¡¯m supposed to teach her magic? Me?</i></b>


    ¡®Nonsense. My theory might have been perfect, but my practical skills were absolutely trash. In fact, I had to drop out because I couldn¡¯t even use 0 level illusionary magic even after searching topic by topic through the teacher¡¯s mind.


    ¡®I¡¯m not being humble. Although my talent isn¡¯t in magic, if I reveal that I am barely able to cast 0 level magic, she would definitely doubt my abilities. I had to avoid that at all costs.¡¯


    As I was about to refuse her request¡ª


    <b>¡¸¡®Have the money¡¯, you say? That wouldn¡¯t be an issue. There¡¯s gold to spare¡­¡¹</b>


    Money.


    It had always been like that. The metal that blinded people¡ªgold.


    A detestable spoil of war that sat atop a man¡¯s head, made him spill his blood and then moved onto another¡¯s so that the cycle could continue.


    Even a righteous man who despised fortune kept money close to him.


    Even for one as dignified and considerate as I.


    Changing my attitude in an instant, I put my fist on my chest and spoke.


    ¡°I could teach you, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    I then held my index finger and thumb into a circle and slightly shook it.


    ¡°Ah, but you see. Even as a teacher, it¡¯s a bit too much to give away this information for nothing. And as we get to a higher level, the security level starts to rise as well. So maybe some kind of payment can be offered?¡±


    <b> ?Do you want me to give you gold??</b>


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be gold. It should just be enough to give me some motivation.¡±


    I was saying my thoughts out loud. The Regressor clicked her tongue at me. An officer of the State would surely scold me for thinking about filling a different pocket than the State¡¯s.


    <b><i> But you know what?</i></b>


    <b><i> A few hundred years ago, bribery wasmon sense.</i></b>


    <b> ?So gold is enough. I understand.?</b>


    ¨C <i>Creeaak.</i>


    The lid of the coffin slightly slid open. From its dark interior emerged a pitch-ck hand with something on it and floated towards me.


    <b><i> Whoa, really? You¡¯re actually giving this to me?</i></b>


    There really is opportunity in danger. The danger of living with a vampire who¡¯s slept away for a thousand years allowed me an opportunity to get gold from a senior who does not know anything about today¡¯s exchange rates!


    I controlled my agitated emotions and peered at the object that the ck hand had brought out. It was¡­ an extremely precious-looking crown.


    ¡®Jackpot.¡¯


    I coughed to cover my excessive joy before I spoke.


    ¡°They look like tomb relicsing out of the coffin like that. Ouch!¡±


    <b>?Stop with the nonsense.?</b>


    ¡®Yeah, but you didn¡¯t have to throw it at me. What if something as precious as this got a scratch?


    I received it with my sleeves to try and not get any fingerprints on it.


    ¡®Oh, damn. This feeling¡­ An authentic crown? If all of this was real gold, even if the price dropped because of alchemy, it would be worth¡ª


    ¡®¡­Wait. Alchemy¡­ a thousand years ago¡­ the gap in technology and that strangely negligent attitude¡­ There¡¯s no way.¡¯


    I scanned the crown with a slight doubt in my mind.


    ¡®Ah, how is it that my bad hunches are always right.¡¯


    ¡°This is fake!¡±


    <b> ?¡­??</b>


    ¡°Now that I think about it, this gold is from before the Alchemic Revolution. It¡¯s fake gold! Damn it, how could this be?!¡±


    The vampire was sincerely surprised.


    <b> ?Gold is gold. How can there be fake and real gold??</b>


    ¡°We defined that a hundred years ago.¡±


    <b> ?Wh-What? It can¡¯t be¡­?</b>


    <b>¡¸Is it perhaps¡­ Was there another significant change in the world that I am not aware of? Another one?¡¹</b>


    I was thinking of letting my anger out at the feeling of being scammed, but after reading her mind, I only felt bad for her. Sure, I had lost some possible payments, but the vampire had lost everything.


    This was one of the instances where mind reading was not so great. If I hadn¡¯t known anything at all, I would have lit her up to the moon and back.


    <i> Sigh.</i>


    Just my luck.


    Just as I was thinking I could get some money out of this¡ª


    ¡°You¡¯d be arrested for counterfeit gold. But back when Trainee Tyrkanzyaka lived, knowledge about alchemy was nonexistent, so I¡¯ll let this one go. Now, look at this.¡±


    I drew a star on the gold with my finger. If it were real gold, there wouldn¡¯t be any residue. However, for some reason, it rose up and turned red, as if it had been touched by fire.


    ¡°A real gold crown is recognizable by its shine and weight. It¡¯s probably the third and fourth corners. Hmm, it¡¯s definitely a result of old alchemy techniques since its alchemy level is very low. Even I could undo it.¡±


    I tapped the third and fourth corners of the crown and then traced around the front and back of the crown with my fingernail.


    <i> Thunk.</i>


    As I pushed some mana into thest line, the gold on the crown flowed off as if it was melting. Soon after, the crown started to change color, revealing a dull and dark metal.


    It was a material that was more useful than gold, more frequently used, and an excellent mana conductor¡ªmithril. It was definitely better than gold, but¡­ it was unfortunately not a precious metal because of it as well.


    I ced it on the lectern.


    ¡°Mithril is an amazing metal with high mana conductivity. It was so much that you could have it mimic any other metal in the world through alchemy. And obviously, it was mostly made to mimic gold. But mithril itself was just as rare at the time, so you could get away with mixing it into real gold. That was how back then, the infamous fake gold¡ªmithril¡ªwas released onto the world.


    ¡°Then one day, a money-hungry alchemist had a brilliant idea. As making real gold was difficult, he thought of making mithril and turning it into gold before selling it. However, since mithril was just as difficult to make, it looked like his efforts were in vain.¡±


    Unfortunately, my efforts seeded.


    The alchemic pattern was revealed.


    It was approximately a 3rd level alchemic construction. Any semipetent alchemist sought out mithril. Although it was at the level of a cottage industry, the steady supply eventually dropped the prices of the ore.


    Anyone who possessed gold feared this change. They hadn¡¯t even done anything, but their worth started plummeting incredibly quickly. Those who received the news early were enraged and tried to analyze the situation to the best of their abilities.


    ¡°And as soon as they realized the truth, they shut their mouths and started to sell all the gold they had.¡±


    <b> ?Why did they do that instead of condemning the alchemists who were creating the fake gold??</b>


    ¡°Because they had to get rid of all the fake gold before everyone else found out. If they condemned them, everyone else would know as well.¡±


    <b> ?The gold they possessed was fake. They sold it despite knowing that??</b>


    ¡°They sold it because they knew.¡±


    The wealth they had been collecting was evaporating in front of their eyes. They would be stupid if they did nothing about it. Selling it all was an obvious choice for them.


    <b> ?What about the people who bought the fake gold thinking it was real? They surely wouldn¡¯t have stayed idle about it.?</b>


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    ¡®Her ambition to learn is overflowing. She is definitely worth teaching.¡¯


    I had a broad smile on my face and opened my arms wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin exactly what happened after this. The buyers were enraged, the sellers tried to back out, the two sides fought and war ensued. Apparently, it was no small one either. One historian recounted that the amount of blood that was spilled was as much as the weight of the gold that went around.¡±


    Anyway.


    I yed around with the mithril crown and continued.


    ¡°In short, mithril nowadays is dirt cheap. If you can bargain well enough, you could sell it for the same price as a pile of wood.¡±


    Which meant that most of the vampire¡¯s wealth was now worth jackshit.


    Imented at the unfortunate conclusion and looked at the vampire with sad eyes at the same time.


    Items such as wine, pickled foods, or antiques could rise in price if enough time passed. However, just like providence, should too much time pass, it would all rot. A thousand years was too long.


    After dying for quite a while, the vampire spoke.


    <b> ?From history to alchemy¡­ How do you know all these things? Is it¡­??</b>


    ¡°Yes. I also learnt these at ¡®school¡¯.¡±


    ?Again!?


    ¡°It¡¯s not just alchemy. Mathematics, biology, natural science,nguages, magic, mechanical engineering, ballistics, etc. They teach you all of this in middle school.¡±


    <b> ?What is this ¡®school¡¯ ce? Is it a ce where all the talented children from around the worlde to learn? Like a sage¡¯s tower??</b>


    ¡°No? From fourteen years old to seventeen, anyone who¡¯s graduated from primary school with good grades can choose to go.¡±


    <b>?Th-That is¡­ insane.?</b>


    The shock was so big that the voice from the coffin had be slightly quieter.


    Maybe the culture shock was too much.


    ¡®I guess she lived in an era where being able to learn something was only avable to the upper ss. The road of education was thin, rough, and steep. And alongside that, it was short and closed. Even while reaching the end, mostmented at the tightly shut door. I wonder how much better it¡¯s gotten nowpared to then.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, do you understand now? It¡¯s quite unfortunate. Phew, that was tiring. I¡¯ll also have today as a rest day.¡±


    <b>?U-Ugh. Wait.?</b>


    As if the vampire couldn¡¯t ept the changed world, she also asked the Regressor to try and get confirmation.


    <b>?Shei, is that all¡­ true??</b>


    ¡°¡­It is all true. But¡­¡±


    <b>¡¸Even if they do get an education, there aren¡¯t many who can learn as proficiently as that man. The State seeks specialization. They discover those who have the aptitude in a certain field of study and make them dig deep into it. It¡¯s abnormal that he can deflect my sword while also knowing alchemy and magic at the same time¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®She¡¯s over-evaluating me just because I deflected her sword. Damn. Imagine if I hadn¡¯t. I would¡¯ve been treated like an insect. Oh wait, no. My arm would¡¯ve been gone. I would have actually turned into a crawling insect.¡¯


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not as great as he makes it out to be. You would be very disappointed if you actually went there.¡±


    The Regressor made everything I had said sound trivial.


    Well, some ces really weren¡¯t that special, so I didn¡¯t refute it.


    The amazed vampire suddenly thought of something and asked.


    <b> ?Shei, did you alsoe out of this ¡®military middle school¡¯? Are you perhaps acquaintances??</b>


    ¡°No, I only graduated from a local primary school.¡±


    <b> ?Ah, is that so¡­?</b>


    <b>¡¸Hmm¡­ There is a definite difference in the way they talk. There does seem to be an educational gap between them¡­¡¹</b>


    As if being sympathetic, the vampire dragged on the conversation. As the Regressor realized the pity behind the vampire¡¯s words, she quickly protested.


    ¡°I only graduated from a local primary school because I was an orphan and couldn¡¯t afford further education!¡±


    <b> ?How unfortunate.?</b>


    ¡°NO! I mean¡ªI didn¡¯t have to go to middle school! My education was good enough without it!¡±


    <b> ?I understand. Do not worry. I will teach you bloodcraft to the best of my abilities.?</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s not what I mean!¡±


    <i> Sigh.</i>


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t trying to show off, but it just turned out like this.¡¯


    I slid my thumb across my nose.


    ¡°Technically speaking, I, too, was an orphan. But I had earned a schrship. After all, I was number one in the entire year.¡±


    ¡°You just shut up!¡±


    ¡°As grains ripen, they bend down, and full pockets stay silent even as they sway¡­ If you really want, I¡¯ll be quiet.¡±


    ¡°What part of ¡®shut up¡¯ do you not understand?!¡±


    <i> Sigh.</i>


    Uneducated bums.


    I let out a quiet sigh and didn¡¯t speak just like she instructed, but the Regressor didn¡¯t seem to like even that. She huffed and puffed in anger before pulling out something from an invisible space.

 Chapter 18: - Magic Is No Joke

    <b>? Magic Is No Joke ?</b>


    After shouting at me, the Regressor stretched out her hand. Simultaneously, it seemed as though her arm had been cut off from her elbow.


    No, it wasn¡¯t cut off. Looking at it more carefully, she had cleaved a hole in space and was putting her hand through the fissure. The upper half of her arm was still visible, but the lower half had just disappeared somewhere. It was just like sticking your arm out the window.


    The only difference was that the window in question was a literal hole in space.


    A personal spatial dimension called a ¡®Pocket¡¯. It was the only one in the world, and the Regressor was carrying it.


    She rummaged through the spatial fissure and pulled out a round and hard object.


    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s see how well you teach now!¡±


    <i>¨C Tink.</i>


    The object came flying at me. I extended my arm in anticipation, and my wrist was forcibly pushed back by the weight of the object. The excessive force sent tremors throughout my body.


    ¡®I think I overstretched my ligaments.¡¯


    I stared at the Regressor for the near-death experience she had given me and then looked at the treasure that was now in my hands.


    I doubted my eyes.


    ¡°Oh shit. It¡¯s Alchemic Gold. And it¡¯s a hyperpure sample with an alchemic value of over ten thousand alkeis. How did you¡­?¡±


    Back in the day, alchemists would often transmutate different materials as per their liking. This wouldn¡¯t just change the materials¡¯ properties, but their value as well. Hence, people would never be able to know how much their material wealth was actually worth. Even gold couldn¡¯t keep its value, so it was a time in which everyone doubted and feared the worth of the currency they possessed.


    It was then that Alchemic Gold made its appearance.


    The resource that was vital in alchemy itself had been turned into a currency with absolute value.


    After giving such a valuable item in a helpful manner, the Regressor replied with indifference on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s an asset of mine.¡±


    ¡°All personal belongings should have been taken away when you were arrested.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my spatial dimension item. Since it was in my Pocket, they couldn¡¯t have known about it.¡±


    The Regressor tly dismissed it.


    The Pocket. It was a treasure that could store all sorts of other treasures that couldn¡¯tpare to normal pockets.


    It truly was such a Regressor thing to be carrying around.


    I pressed my nose against the Alchemic Gold and sniffed it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fake¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be carrying it around in the Pocket if it was a fake?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s true. The Pocket itself would be worth over a million Alchemic Golds. I wasn¡¯t actually doubting it. It was just an expression of surprise. Also, Alchemic Gold itself is already hard to replicate anyway because of the value the material inherently had. After alchemy became widespread, on the surface, all nations used the same method to keep counterfeiting in check.¡¯


    Obviously, the easiest way to mitigate the issue was to give the material itself value. The mostmon example was Alchemic Gold, which was made up of materials which in themselves had great value.


    Alchemic Gold was usedmonly across the world and could be used to create magic circles. If someone had some knowledge about alchemy, they could break it down and use it to make magic tools.


    It was the ultimate currency with both modern economic value and material value¡ªAlchemic Gold.


    ¡®If it does have an alchemic value of ten thousand alkeis¡­ I could probably recreate all my magic tools the State took away!¡¯


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer?¡±


    I put the Alchemic Gold in my pocket and then I proceeded to forget about it.


    Once Alchemic Gold went into a pocket, all feelings of gratitude would disappear. That was the rule of the backstreets. The saying ¡®Greed knows no bounds¡¯ didn¡¯t exist for no reason after all.


    ¡°Oho! To think that this prideful warden of the State is going to fall to bribery. You are sorely mistaken! ording to the act of misconduct of bribery, I will be confiscating this now!¡±


    After scoffing at me¡ªas if she had heard some nonsense¡ªshe grabbed two more from the fissure and waved it in the air.


    ¡°If you teach Tyrkanzyaka properly, I¡¯ll give you two more.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, ever since I woke up this morning, I wanted to teach you all some magic. It just felt like a magical day, you know? So let¡¯s learn about magic today.¡±


    There was too much money on the line to say otherwise. I immediately stood in front of the lectern and finished my preparations.


    During the entire time, the Regressor was constantly trying to convince the vampire of something.


    ¡°¡­Tyrkanzyaka, I¡¯ve said it before, but I really chose not to go to middle school. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t. Look at him. Even after graduating middle school, he¡¯s easily swayed by a little money.¡±


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. I just need money to go into my pocket.¡¯


    I swallowed my pride, steeled my face, and started the lesson.


    ¡°Basically, magic is the act of overwriting the fundamentalws of the universe¡­ You probably didn¡¯t understand that, did you?¡±


    All I needed to do was satisfy the vampire¡¯s curiosity. It wasn¡¯t going to be a boring lesson that started from the theoretical basics.


    ¡®I¡¯ll try to exin it as simply and concisely as possible.¡¯


    ¡°The most important thing in magic is to establish one¡¯s own world. But that¡¯s easier said than done, right? It can be said that the spiritual and physical body arepletely separate worlds. This is the reason why most middle schools teach magic that mediates the body and unifies the spiritual and the physical.¡±


    I held my finger up and channelled magic into it. I could feel the mana flow up through my veins. I raised my right hand up and then did the same with my left hand, before finally tapping my palm, as if I were ying a drum.


    ¡°You will now witness a demonstration by a proficient teacher. Now, watch. Set, and check.¡±


    The appropriate movements and the chants,bined with the fruits of the State¡¯s rationalism could manifest magic with just the proper preparations without needing any extensive knowledge in the field.


    0 level magic.


    ¡°Bolt.¡±


    An electric current sparked from my index finger. After releasing the spark, I rubbed it against the back of my arm to discharge it.


    ¡°Fahrenheit.¡±


    A me formed on my middle finger. The me didn¡¯t keep its shape and spread everywhere, so I had to extinguish it by waving my finger around.


    ¡°Acrus.¡±


    My ring finger became covered in ice. It was originally supposed to just gather moisture, and even a slight mistake could freeze my finger. I grabbed it with my other hand to thaw the ice off.


    ¡°Pascal.¡±


    Air burst off my pinky finger.


    <b><i> Phew. My life achievement of being at the top of my year in middle school isn¡¯t failing me anytime soon¡­ Even though I used mind reading to achieve it.</i></b>


    I extended my arms out and proudly proimed.


    ¡°These are just the basics. Unifying your body to shoot magic out of your fingertips¡­ The best part of this type of magic is that you don¡¯t have to use mental imagery to perform it!¡±


    <b> ?¡­Your fingers are bleeding.?</b>


    The vampire said as she pointed at my hand. I looked at the fingers I had used to perform the magic.


    The index finger I had discharged electricity from was cramping up.


    The middle finger I had shot mes from was charred ck.


    The ring finger I had frozen had now swollen up.


    And the pinky finger I had shot air from was now red and wrinkly.


    ¡®Ah, now that I think about it, this hurts more than I thought it would. Four kinds of pain are pulsing through my body, so it¡¯s kind of hard to urately express it. But I can¡¯t reveal that I¡¯m in pain. Otherwise, my bluff would be called out.¡¯


    So I kept up my act with no change in expression and continued speaking.


    ¡°Like I said, magic is the act of overwriting the fundamentalws of the universe.¡±


    <b> ?So that¡¯s what you did.?</b>


    ¡°I just overwrote thews by using my body as the medium. On my index finger, thew that static electricity would be more powerfully discharged; on my middle finger, thew that fire would burn at a way lower temperature; on my ring finger, thew that objects are more hydrophilic; on my pinky finger; thew that wind blows stronger than it usually would in the world around us.¡±


    It was basic magic that manifested at a local level. And that was exactly what 0 level magic was.


    I opened my hand to show the evidence.


    ¡°These are the results.¡±


    The vampire showed great curiosity.


    <b> ?It is definitely interesting. But must you always hurt your fingers while performing the magic??</b>


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, as I am using my body as the medium. It just so happened that the ce where thews of the world were overwritten were at my fingertips, so it¡¯s only natural that my body takes the sufficient bacsh.¡±


    I hid my injured fingers behind my back and kept exining.


    ¡°Magic using your body as the medium is iplete as you have witnessed first-hand. So normally, people look for mediums other than their own body. Such as a staff, a wand, or even a familiar. They say that once you reach the peak of magic, you would be capable of molding thews themselves. But I have never seen it first-hand. Also, they say that the more skilled you be, the wider your range of magic gets. It would be around this stage when you will be able to manifest miraculous feats.¡±


    As I finished my exnation¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s only middle school level.¡±


    I¡¯m getting used to the Regressor¡¯s sharpments.


    I shrugged before speaking.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because it really is just a middle-school-level topic.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s just some useless information with an even weaker delivery.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s the basics. Compare it to the multiplication tables in mathematics.¡±


    ¡°Sure. You covered all the basics, and it¡¯s impressive speed andpletion for 0 level magic. But for someone like you who can only use body mediation magic, I don¡¯t think you can show us anything more than that.¡±


    There was a sense of superiorityplex in her childish smirk.


    <b><i> No, it can¡¯t be. Is the Regressor really feeling challenged by me? This is ridiculous. You¡¯re a professional life-liver with thirteen lives under your belt. I¡¯m just an amateur whenpared to you. If you really do want topete against me, why don¡¯t youe at me fair and square on your first cycle?</i></b>


    ¡°Magic isn¡¯t my profession or specialty.¡±


    ¡°<i>Hmph.</i> Magic isn¡¯t my specialty either, but I can use strategy level magic.¡±


    ¡°Oh, can you, now?¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re just done with illusionary level magic. Heh. I wonder if this is a difference in talent.¡±


    <b><i> Aren¡¯t you embarrassed of yourself? Pretending like all the magic you¡¯ve gathered through your multiple lives was a result of your ¡®talent¡¯?</i></b>


    <b><i> Does she even have a conscience?</i></b>


    ¡°If you really achieved that yourself, then it would definitely be due to a difference in talent.¡±


    Saying that, I shot a cold re at her. Then, she shrank away and decided to stay quiet.


    <b>¡¸¡­Sure, these are skills I got from dying and regressing, but regressing is also a skill. So it should be okay to boast about it! Yeah! Regressing is an ability! It¡¯s part of my skillset!¡¹</b>


    <b><i> Thankfully, she does seem to have a conscience since she¡¯s trying to justify herself. People who don¡¯t have a conscience don¡¯t even try to justify themselves. So in that sense, it seems that she does know embarrassment.</i></b>


    The Regressor stopped and turned to the vampire.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka. I¡¯ll teach you magic. I¡¯d definitely be morepetent than this guy.¡±


    Hearing that, the vampire carefully asked the Regressor a question. It was more so because she had no choice but to ask this unfortunate question.


    <b> ?But didn¡¯t you only graduate from primary school??</b>


    ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t go to middle school because I didn¡¯t need to!?


    <b> ?Ah, yes. That is right. It is fine, child. I don¡¯t really mind.?</b>


    The vampire was trying to be nice. However, she was trying so hard to be nice that the person on the receiving end could tell what she was thinking. The Regressor¡¯s hand quivered.


    <b>¡¸I¡­ I¡¯m starting to realize why that man was treating her like an old woman.¡¹</b>


    I told you so. She¡¯s an elder. It doesn¡¯t matter if you take it in a good way or a bad way.


    The vampire kept ncing at me and continued the conversation.


    <b> ?Do you really have to graduate? Can¡¯t you just show us here now¡­?</b>


    ¡°Magic is a secret weapon. Something I built for myself from the ground up. While it is my strength, it is also my weakness. I can¡¯t just show it to anyone.¡±


    <b> ?But did he not show us his magic??</b>


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare mine to something like that! That was some standard State magic. It¡¯s magic that anyone can use under the right requirements! My magic is unique. It¡¯s high-level magic that only I can use!¡±


    <b> ?Ah, hm. I understand, I understand. Now, let us go.?</b>


    The Regressor stomped out of the room, with the ck coffin floating along behind her. The vampire kept ncing at me as she left.


    <b>¡¸Magic that anyone can use¡­ Is that not more incredible? Hm. I do not know. I do not know any of it.¡¹</b>


    She really spent her years well. She was quite wise.


    <b>¡¸Even so, for a dead woman like me¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to use even that kind of magic.¡¹</b>


    ¡®¡­Well, I hope you two try your best. The Regressor is probably overjoyed to teach you magic, so even if she does disappoint, I¡¯m just d my workload has been reduced¡­ Huh? Wait. I feel like I¡¯ve forgotten something¡­ Oh yeah, my money! My two pieces of Alchemic Gold!¡¯


    I hurriedly ran after them and shouted.


    ¡°Trainee Shei! Where¡¯s my payment?!¡±


    But all that came back was a tired response.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s going to learn from me now. Why would she pay you?¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯ll give me two pieces of Alchemic Gold! Are you going to break your promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    The Regressor spun around, looked at me, and smirked.


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. No matter who you dealt with or how much you were supposed to get, until that money is in your pocket, it isn¡¯t yours.¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?! If you say that you¡¯ll give it, you should give it!¡±


    ¡°Just be satisfied with the first piece. That¡¯s worth a fortune on its own¡­ Well, for you, that is.¡±


    The Regressor left with a smile, walking off cheerfully.


    If I were to express her thoughts just then as simply as possible, it would be akin to blowing a raspberry.


    Quite aggravated, I huffed and puffed back into the ssroom.


    ¡°How dare she trick me!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve always tricked people, but never have I been tricked myself. I even thought about giving them the other half of the content for free! But they changed their minds after hearing all that! I hate fickle people like this the most. People like them who don¡¯t n ahead and make things up as they go. How can I know anything if your thoughts keep changing every second?! Predicting a stormy wave on the ocean would be easier than reading that!¡¯


    ¡°For me to be hearing those words¡­ Damn it!¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why, but I was royally pissed off.¡¯


    As I mmed the door shut¡­


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡­I heard an unsatisfied bark. I turned my head to see Azzy who was sulking and shaking her tail while lying on her belly in the back corner.


    It was her way of telling me that she was getting bored. I didn¡¯t even need to read a dog¡¯s mind to know what they were thinking.


    I extended my hand in frustration.


    ¡°What? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Go back to your room.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡°Why? You think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s angry? I¡¯m also quite angry. Also, my fingers hurt, so I¡¯m not in the mood to y with you right now. Go¡­¡±


    As I was bluntly replying to her, Azzy stood up and slowly came towards me. She kept showing her dissatisfaction as she got closer.


    ¡®This animal. You¡¯re trying to tell me ¡°I want to apologize even if I¡¯ve done nothing wrong,¡± huh? You think I¡¯ll ept that?¡¯


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see my fingers? I told you they¡¯re hurt.¡±


    I scolded her as I showed off my multicolored fingers. Azzy looked at them in a weirdly sympathetic way and started to lick them.


    ¡°Huh? Are you licking them because they¡¯re hurt?¡±


    Azzy kept licking without an answer. Her slick tongue licked one of my fingers. A warm and soft feeling massaged my digit. As I tried to scrunch my face, I saw her kind gesture and rxed my face.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Animals often licked their injuries. It was to stop infections, because it itched, or sometimes because it was the only thing they could do about it.


    However, for a conceptual being like a Beast King, the act of licking oneself carried a generalistic healing power. It may not be effective on all injuries, but it was said to be more effective than applying a potion.


    ¡°You¡¯re healing me.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    After quietly replying with a bark, Azzy thoroughly licked my remaining fingers. Even though her nature was that of a dog, she had a human form. Her fleshy tongue dug through every nook and cranny.


    Peoplepared anger to a fire. It seemed that they had some basis. As the fingers got wet, the anger within me got extinguished.


    <b><i> Sigh.</i></b>


    ¡®Yeah. What do I even get from being angry?¡¯


    I pulled my hand back, creating a string of sticky saliva stretching between us. The fingers that were now slobbered in spit had healed back to normal in no time.


    The greatest enemies of humans were each other, and dogs were their greatest ally. I let out a smirk.


    ¡°Alright! So what if you eat some food in secret? It¡¯s natural to eat when you¡¯re hungry. Food was made to be eaten! Right?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s have some meat today!¡±


    ¡°Meat?¡±


    Azzy¡¯s eyes sparkled. She got up instantly, as if she had never been lying down at all.


    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ll have meat for lunch!¡±


    ¡°Woof! I like meat!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria!¡±


    ¡°Awoooooo!¡±


    I followed behind the gleefully running Azzy.


    ¡®Let¡¯s forget about the lost money. If you can effectively break down a piece of Alchemic Gold, you could try to make a card. If you¡¯re lucky, maybe even a piece of enchantment. And the Regressor¡¯s going to fail teaching the vampire anyway. I¡¯ll just ept some payment with interest when that happens.¡¯


    I started cooking up a storm in my head while cheerfully heading to the cafeteria.


    Just then¡ª


    ¡°You fucking mutt! Don¡¯t just take the meat!¡±


    ¡°Woof?! Awooooooo!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯vee to a decision. The dog food from now on is strictly going to be beans.¡¯

 Chapter 19: - With Only My Grandfathers Honor on the Line

    <b>? With Only My Grandfather¡¯s Honor on the Line ?</b>


    <i> ¨C Press, press.</i>


    While having the best sleep of my life, I felt a heavy weight on my waist. Something was interrupting my sleep. As I scrunched my face and iled my arms, the pressure on my body disappeared. Findingfort again, I fell back to sleep.


    <i>¨C Press.</i>


    Something heavyid on my waist again, but it disappeared when I iled my arms aggressively. Once again, I made a satisfied face and went back to sleep.


    <i>¨C Press.</i>


    It¡¯s really pissing me off now. What kind of asshole is getting in the way of my beauty sleep? I should teach them a lesson.


    I twisted my body in the direction of the culprit, grabbed the foot weighing me down, and pulled at it so that it couldn¡¯t go anywhere.


    ¡®Huh. Why isn¡¯t it moving? That¡¯s strange. I¡¯m pulling as hard as I can, but it¡¯s not budging at all. Where have I felt this thing before?¡¯


    The State was and of concrete and steel frames. All of its elements were made up of hard materials; regardless of whether they were buildings, people, or ideologies.


    There was a time when I walked under a bridge and touched its supports. A very strong pir made of steel frames and concrete. It¡¯s still clear in my mind, the feeling of a structure that can easily withstand numerous people and giant carts going over it. It didn¡¯t even budge slightly when I kicked it. It was like we didn¡¯t even exist on the same ne.


    The leg pushing me down was akin to a pier made of steel and concrete; it wouldn¡¯t budge. The only difference was that this one felt warm and squishy. Other than that, it really felt the same.


    As I was grabbing the leg while still half asleep¡­


    ¡°Arf!¡±


    ¡­The leg moved along with my hand.


    Like an adult being pulled around by a child. It wasn¡¯t due to the fact they were weaker than the child, but because their heart moved with them. Following the same logic, the fluffy and squishy foot moved where I pulled it. Then, arge shadow came over my bed.


    What appeared in front of my eyes was a girl whose eyes were full of curiosity. It was hard to miss the messy blond hair along with the huge face that came along with the leg.


    I had my shirt reach below my waist, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was to conceal my chest or to keep ¡®that¡¯ under control.


    A tail was swaying lightly, half-wrapped slightly below my belly. As the girl looked at me, she smiled and tapped my chest with her hand. I was taken aback by the amount of trust and affection the hand had towards me.


    ¡®What¡¯s this? There¡¯s a girl being flirty with me while waking me up? Is it an assassin? Or is my rent due¡­?¡¯


    Feeling threatened, I was about to read her mind until I remembered.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s a dog. The Dog King, Azzy.¡¯


    Ibed my hair back as I got up from the bed. After waking up, I start regaining my senses. My quiet head filled with white noise as my sight widened like a spreading fog.


    As I moved to get off the bed, Azzy swiftly got out of the way.


    ¡°You¡¯vee to wake me up?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°After listening to what I said about how I was going to wake up without the rm?¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof!¡±


    ¡°Sure. Thanks. You¡¯re a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Me, good?¡±


    ¡°So good.¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof! I¡¯m good!¡±


    From the way she barked and rolled around on my bed in joy after getting apliment, it was evident that she really was no different from a regr dog. If you considered her nature, she was closer to the ¡®dog¡¯ species than the human one.


    <b><i>Yeah, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s a dog. Not a girl.</i></b>


    I washed my face and got changed. The standard supply shirt was absorbed into the Bio-receptor, and I inserted a new Clothing Packet into my wrist.


    For some reason, I had the urge to douse my head with cold water.


    Obviously, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy such a luxury with the limited rations I possessed. Since the rationed water ran out in my room as I was washing up, I had to move to the other room with my hair still dripping. While the room¡¯s bed was folded and the cab was destroyed, the tap was fine, so it had be a habit to use this room every time mine ran out of water.


    After I finished washing, I lifted my head and saw Azzy still prancing around beside me. I wiped myself down with a towel before checking the remaining water.


    ¡®There¡¯s still a bit left. A single person¡¯s worth of rationed water is too little, but the quantity for two people is a bit too much. What a State-like thing to do.¡¯


    I poured the remaining water into a cup and gave it to Azzy. She dug her face in and started top it up.


    Even though she was acting as usual, for some reason, something seemed kind of off, so I needlessly criticized her.


    ¡°Come on, Azzy. You have the biomechanical structure of a human. Please use your hands when drinking from a cup.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Azzy innocently reacted to my words with a confused head tilt.


    ¡°Woof? You call me?¡±


    If she had understood my words, she wouldn¡¯t have been a dog after all.


    I let out a sigh as I sat her on my thighs, put the cup on her mouth, and carefully tilted it.


    She seemed to be quite perplexed by the liquid trying to gush into her mouth.


    Stop moving away from it.


    Fortunately, as I grabbed her firmly and slowly patted her to calm her nerves, she started to rx and drank the water normally.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re doing good. How much easier is that? From now on, try to drink this way. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Now where¡­¡±


    ¡®You understand now right?¡¯


    I carefully put the cup on the ground. Immediately, without any hesitation, she knelt beside it, dug her face in, and startedpping up the water again.


    I looked at the wagging tail above her raised backside and mumbled.


    ¡°That was really stupid of me.¡±


    Azzy stopped drinking and turned her head as she heard my voice. As we made eye contact, she made a gleeful face and barked.


    ¡°Woof, woof!¡±


    A smile escaped me.


    <b><i> How do humans findfort in seeing a pure and simple animal?</i></b>


    <b><i>Was it by feeling superior at the sight of lower lifeforms?</i></b>


    <b><i> Or was it by reminiscing about their lost purity?</i></b>


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    <b><i> The reason doesn¡¯t matter. The emotional aspect probablyes before the logical aspect anyway.</i></b>


    <b><i> In the end, if it¡¯s good, then that¡¯s that.</i></b>


    Azzy finished drinking. I put the cup back on its rack and headed out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Today¡¯s menu was the leftover meat stew from yesterday. There wasn¡¯t much meat left, but there should be enough for one breakfast. And for dinner, we would have¡­ beans.


    I was getting sick of eating stew, but it was currently the best option we had got.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they provide anymodities? I was hoping to get some fresh ingredients.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like there are tens of thousands of people here; there were only two people, a dog, and a corpse. You could at the very least provide us with something better. Besides, only one of us was only providing for themselves.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t know this ce exists. Supplies andmunications¡­ they¡¯re both quite dyed.¡¯


    I headed to the cafeteria whileining.


    The fourth floor. I wouldn¡¯t be able to say the workers¡¯ living spaces were remotely ¡®fine¡¯ even if I was exaggerating. The concrete walls had numerous cracks and it seemed like a continuous force had created a pattern simr to growth rings in a tree. A number of doors with no locks were spread along the narrow corridor. If you were to suddenly put your weight on the wall, either a door would fling open or the wall itself would crumble down.


    At least the cafeteria was spacious and stable.


    The cafeteria was way more spacious than the normal rooms and was equipped with all the necessary tools. Standard-sized pots, along with many tes, and even trays to carry them in. They probably thought of making the workers deliver food to the inmates.


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have needed a tray to carry the food. They would have just needed to walk down a couple steps with the food to deliver it.¡±


    I shrugged and headed over to the closed pot.


    And as I went to lift the pot lid, I felt something unexinable.


    <b><i> Is it d¨¦j¨¤ vu? Maybe it¡¯s closer to foresight.</i></b>


    ¡®Nah, no way. Again?¡¯


    ¡°Can¡¯t be. We fought over it yesterday already. There¡¯s no way.¡±


    I smiled and tried to shake off the foreboding feeling I was getting and took off the lid¡­


    ¡­only to be met with the sight of emptiness, as if I were staring into my past.


    ¡°You fucking muuuutt!¡±


    My cries resounded through the cafeteria.


    ¡°Do you have the inability to learn? What¡¯s the difference between the Dog King and a dog? A dog that¡¯s well known for a few tricks in a forgotten town would be a hundred times smarter than you!¡±


    ¡°Awoooooo! It not me! Woof! Woof!¡±


    That was the moment when a sacred war was waged between a human and a dog. The Regressor ran over at themotion only to pinch her forehead before asking.


    ¡°What is it now?¡±


    <b> ¡¸It¡¯s probably the same old thing again.¡¹</b>


    ¡®¡°Same old thing¡±? Clothes, food, and shelter. The one thing that decides the fate of a person is food. In other words, this is a problem between life and death!¡¯


    I grabbed the pot and stomped over to the Regressor, showing her the empty Compressed Can and the pot before yelling at her.


    ¡°You see this? Usually, you could feed a man for four days with one Can. There¡¯s that much food concentrated in there! But because of this fucking mutt, it disappears in a day!¡±


    Azzy¡¯s sullen voice could be heard from far away


    ¡°It not me!¡±


    ¡°Liar! Who else is here aside from you?!¡±


    ¡°Not me! Not me!¡±


    ¡°If you really are a Beast King, stop repeating the same words over and over again! You sound like a parrot that¡¯s struggling with its vocabry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not parrot!¡±


    ¡°Then convince me otherwise by saying something different!¡±


    The Regressor pretended to cover her ears and interrupted our exchange.


    ¡°Stop. Both of you, be quiet.¡±


    Azzy and I looked at each other and growled. The Regressor let out a sigh and then mumbled.


    ¡°How can you be so sure that Azzy is the culprit? It might not be her.¡±


    ¡°Then are you the culprit, Trainee Shei?¡±


    I stared at her with twitching eyes and continued.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka is a vampire. She only drinks blood. The remaining humans are you and me. But it wasn¡¯t me. I¡¯m not so shameless as to eat it myself and me it on a dog. And after all, I¡¯m the one who manages the cer.¡±


    <b>¡¸Do you know that you¡¯re shameless?¡¹</b>


    ¡°If the culprit wasn¡¯t Azzy, then logically, it would mean that you¡ªTrainee Shei¡ªwould have stolen the food. Do you understand? What you said only made me doubt you more!¡±


    I chucked the pot into the sink and yelled.


    ¡°You even have a personal supply of food! You told me that you don¡¯t need to prepare any meals! But even after eating your personal luxuries, were you enthralled by the State¡¯s soul food that you had to go through the pot in the middle of the night? Is the soul food spawned by poverty only a prize to be shown in your disy case?!¡±


    ¡°Prize? That¡¯s nonsense. I wouldn¡¯t eat it even if you offered it to me.¡±


    ¡°Then be quiet, you proletariat! It is imperative that I settle this life-or-death dispute with the mutt!¡±


    ¡°Just wait.¡±


    The Regressor spoke in an annoyed tone. Chun-aeng, moving by Shei¡¯s will, was slowly turning towards me while floating above her head.


    I shut my mouth.


    <b><i> Even if it is a life-or-death dispute, I can¡¯t afford to die a dog¡¯s death.</i></b>


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that there might be someone else here that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°The idea that there is another person hiding somewhere in here without any of us knowing about them is too opportunistic for my taste.¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­So he¡¯s telling me that, while I usually make sound arguments, sometimes I spout nonsense. I really can¡¯t understand this man.¡¹</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that whether you like it or not, the possibility still exists.¡±


    ¡°Well, it might sound reasonable. But¡­¡±


    Her conjecture had so many holes in it that it had be quite difficult to point out exactly what was wrong.


    <b><i> Are you only capable of this much, dear Regressor? I shall enlighten you.</i></b>


    That amidst a seeminglyplicated situation, the truth is always the simplest answer.


    I pointed my finger at the Regressor and made a deration.


    ¡°Trainee Shei, your deduction is quite wrong.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is the Abyssal Prison, Tantalus. Apletely isted space in which no one can easily enter or exit. And you¡¯re telling me that in such a ce, there is someone who neither I, you, Azzy, nor Trainee Tyrkanzyaka know about thates out in the middle of the night just to steal some food?¡±


    I let out a deep breath and unraveled my perfect logic.


    ¡°I¡¯m dumbfounded. Such a person would not and should not exist.¡±


    ¡°I get that it¡¯s hard to take in, but what do you mean by ¡®should not¡¯?¡±


    ¡°If there were such a being, wouldn¡¯t it most likely be a ghost?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯d be too scary. I don¡¯t want to believe that.¡±


    The Regressor slowly processed what I just said, and then her jaw dropped.


    That stupid face really fits you.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me¡­ that you don¡¯t even want to consider that possibility just because it¡¯s too scary for you?¡±


    I swiftly nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    <b>¡¸Are you actually out of your mind? Or are you doing this on purpose?¡¹</b>


    ¡®On purpose? What are you on about? Think about it. A Regressor with all sorts of tricks, a vampire who could smell your spilled blood from miles away, the Dog King with the nose of a dog, and my mind-reading abilities that could see through the Regressor¡¯s camouge. You¡¯re telling me that there¡¯s some being in the cafeteria that none of us can detect? And one whose mind can¡¯t be read by me? If there were such a being, we should be running right now.¡¯


    <b>¡¸You¡¯ve made a miscalction if you think there¡¯s nothing here. Tyrkanzyaka and Azzy bing ¡®pieces of the end¡¯ was the result of the interference of an outsider. Additionally, the fact that ¡®she¡¯ is going toe for ¡®that¡¯ under the abyss. There¡¯s also a possibility that ¡®they¡¯ are still here somewhere. How do I exin this¡­¡¹</b>


    <b><i> ¡­Why is that all so true.</i></b>


    ¡®No, I can¡¯t ept such a future. I¡¯m already losing it with the people already here. Now you¡¯re telling me that there is something else that is on the level of these monsters still lurking around here and that there will be an outsider breaking into Tantalus?¡¯


    <b>¡¸You know what? Nah. I don¡¯t need to exin. It¡¯s my first timeing into Tantalus anyway. What¡¯s there to exin? Let¡¯s just leave it to when it happens.¡¹</b>


    ¡®It¡¯s got to be a lie. It has to be. There¡¯s no way.¡¯


    I flicked my attention back to Azzy.


    ¡°Hey, Azzy. Did you really not eat it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You say no, but¡­ Sigh. Why am I even trying to talk with you.¡±


    I strongly felt the ever-present gap between humans and animals and just shook my head dejectedly.


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t even matter if I could read this mutt¡¯s mind. She would deny it till the very end.¡¯


    So there really was only one option left.


    To catch her red-handed.


    ¡®I¡¯ve got to catch this mutt the moment she puts the pot in her eyes. Then, I can pull it over her. Let¡¯s open one more Can. The operation starts tonight; when the lights are out and the night lights cover the area. At that moment, I¡¯ll have this mutt by the cor.¡¯


    I twisted my lips dismally and looked down at Azzy, proceeding to lock eyes. Both our eyes had fire in them.


    <b>¡¸I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re getting along or not.¡¹</b>


    The rtionship between a human and a dog wasn¡¯t that simple. There were good times and bad times.


    You just wait and see, mutt.


    As I snarled at Azzy, the Regressor nced at me, narrowed her eyes, and started staring at me. Chun-aeng made a slight humming sound, as if indicating her caution against me.


    <b>¡¸Wait. I can sense something over there.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Oh, please. Don¡¯t. It¡¯s actually scary. When you say it like that, it really feels like something¡¯s there. And it¡¯s a perfectly dark and small ce for a ghost to appear. That¡¯s the same level as my bedroom. What do I do if I get attacked in my sleep? I don¡¯t have a trip rm. Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t have an rm, but I do have a guard dog.¡¯


    I looked at Azzy and spoke rather softly.


    ¡°Hey, Azzy. You want to sleep with me tonight?¡±


    <i> Bark!</i>


    I guess not.

 Chapter 20: - Then the Culprit Would Be In Here

    <b>? </b><b>Then the Culprit Would Be In Here</b><b> ?</b>


    In the abyss, it wasn¡¯t the setting sun that signified nightfall but the flickering daylights. Whenever the State-issued clock hit 6 p.m, the artificial lights that attempted to imitate the sun glowed red, as if to mimic how the sun set.


    Imitations were often constrained by the very structure that made up the original. Throughout Tantalus, the rays from the daylights slowly fade away, mimicking the setting sun. Shortly after, the nightlights that were scattered around the abyss would start glowing faintly, lighting up the sides of the buildings.


    Copies would undoubtedly differ from the original. The nightlights that lit up Tantalus werecking inparison to the real night sky. Instead of a navy sky dimly lit by the scattered light, the abyss was lit by weak imitations that paled inparison to the original. It was an unsettling light that created a shade in the dark; rather than the normal nice shine of moonlight and starlight through a fog.


    It pales inparison to the real rays of the sun that would cover the world with its grace.


    As the daylights turned off, the corridor¡¯s visibility dimmed. Now, the mirror that I had set up on the door frame now reflecting nothing but the darkness outside. Apart from that, the light in my room had also gone out, so I couldn¡¯t continue working. I stopped my work and got up from my desk.


    On the desk, there was a deck of cards. I had worked most of the day to make these cards with the alchemic gold that I had received from the Regressor.


    ¡®I am a magician. An alchemist who uses cards and maniptes pushovers to create money. A deck of cards is my weapon.¡¯


    I swiped the desk with one hand. The 52 cards that were scattered across the desk swiftly came into my hand in one fell swoop. They were square, strong but still flexible. The familiar sensation greeted me.


    I halved the deck and proceeded to shuffle it. The flexible cards knit nicely together. I shuffled, flipped, twisted, then shuffled again.


    <i>¨C Smack.</i>


    I ced the well-shuffled deck onto the table.


    ¡°Ace of diamonds.¡±


    I flipped the top card over. It was the ace of diamonds. It was to be expected since I had shuffled it that way


    It had been a while since I had touched a deck of cards, but my skills were as sharp as ever. They had just been waiting to be revealed again.


    I nonchntly picked up the ace of diamonds. The single sharp, red shape disyed itself on one side of the card as if it were iming it for itself. I pinched the card between my middle finger and thumb then flicked it over. As soon as I opened my hands, the ace of diamonds was nowhere to be found.


    The card¡¯s quality and condition weren¡¯t bad. I took a deep breath and steeled my heart.


    ¡°Now. Shall we go?¡±


    ¡®I would like it if it really was Azzy who stole the food. But if it wasn¡¯t¡­ I must carry at least a weapon of choice to give myself the ability to escape. ¡¯


    I carefully opened the door so as to not make a sound.


    The corridor that was enveloped by darkness seemed to swallow even sound. In the day, even if it was quiet, there was a vibrant atmosphere.


    However, it was dark and quiet at the moment, befitting the name Tantalus.


    I walked through the spacious corridor. I felt that I shouldn¡¯t make any sound with my footsteps, so I unconsciously tiptoed across.


    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the cafeteria. I focused my mind to see if I could sense the thoughts of any minds present.


    ¡®I can¡¯t sense even the slightest thoughts. That means that no one is thinking, at least where I¡¯m currently at.¡¯


    Well, we¡¯ll have to see if there¡¯s a thoughtless man or not a man at all in there.


    I stealthily went into the corner of the cafeteria and grabbed a seat.


    ¡®I just need to wait here and jump at Azzy once she tries to eat out of the pot. Or run away if a ghost appears.¡¯


    Hunting was the art of waiting in the first ce. Even the most glorious hunters were formed by their endurance in patience. I held my breath and stared in focus at the direction of the pot.


    A long and boring time passed when my focus started to wane, my head was bobbing up and down, about to fall asleep.


    ¡®I wonder how long it¡¯s been.¡¯


    I felt a presence outside.


    ¡®You fell for it. See? I told you, it¡¯s an intruder. What are you on about, ¡°someone being on the inside?¡± I won¡¯t ever believe such a baseless conspiracy theory.¡¯


    I tensed up, as I waited for the perfect opportunity where my prey would be caught in the trap. As soon as they put their hand on the pot, they would be stuck between a rock and a hard ce.


    ¡®When that happens, I¡¯ll get out there swiftly and catch this thief.¡¯


    The silhouette that came into the cafeteria scanned the area with glowing yellow eyes and spoke.


    ¡°What are you doing over there?¡±


    They came towards me.


    Just because I can read minds doesn¡¯t make me a master of hiding.


    I got up from my seat and pointed at the Regressor.


    ¡°So it was you. I had expected this oue.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If you were that curious, you could have just asked for a bite. Did you really have to sneak in here in the middle of the night to do that? Because of your deviation, distrust has spread amongst us! Distrust is the evil that eats away at society. It is like the rust between gears that creates screeching noises¡ªa distraction, a hindrance! Do you realize the gravity of the deed you havemitted?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, what are you talking about?¡±


    The Regressor ignored me and turned away.


    ¡°If you have nothing better to do, at least keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°You smelt it, you dealt it. How can you feign ignorance after shitting all over this ce?!¡±


    ¡°What kind of vulgarnguage is that?!¡±


    The Regressor looked at me with a gasp after reflexively refuting me.


    ¡°Do you seriously think that I came here to steal some food?¡±


    ¡°Just a bit ago, yes.¡±


    ¡°In that case¡ªWait, no! Just a bit ago? You really saw me as your equal?!¡±


    ¡®Yes, you¡¯re my equal. We are trapped here together.¡¯


    Anyway.


    I just read her mind. Unfortunately, the Regressor wasn¡¯t here to steal the food. She hade back to the cafeteria at night to check out the presence that was bothering her, which wasn¡¯t here before she left.


    I scratched my head and talked to her.


    ¡°Then is there really some kind of hidden being in here?¡±


    ¡°Probably. We can¡¯t be sure, but it doesn¡¯t hurt to find out.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh.¡±


    I gathered my belongings. When I got up from my seat, I looked at the Regressor and nodded.


    ¡°I hope you do well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, so I¡¯m running away.¡±


    The Regressor looked at me with a stupefied face before asking.


    ¡°What happened to ¡®I¡¯m a warden of the State, an overseer with the responsibility of looking after the trainees¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡®Trainees¡¯ doesn¡¯t include ghosts.¡±


    ¡°What about me? Are you going to just stand there and watch as I investigate the prison


    alone?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to investigate? And are you going to stop if I ask you to? Do you really need me to tell you off if you¡¯re going to do it anyway?¡±


    ¡°Come.¡±


    <b>¡¸He still talks in an irritating way. Anyway, is he for real? No, there¡¯s no way. He¡¯s surely got to be nning something.¡¹</b>


    ¡®I¡¯m not nning anything. If there really is a ghost, I can¡¯t read its mind. Therefore, I can¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m less than an insect against inhuman beings.¡¯


    I walked towards the cafeteria door without looking back.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Don¡¯t forget the ex post facto reports. And if possible, please submit a report ording to the sample one.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just watch?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but it¡¯s lights out, so I should go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Stop your nonsense and watch from there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    <b>¡¸Someone powerful enough to parry my de is wary¡­ Is there really something that strong lurking here? Or is he trying to throw off my caution? Whatever the reason, let¡¯s try going against it. Not that I¡¯m scared of anything¡­ but just in case, let¡¯s leave him in the rear.¡¹</b>


    Fear is contagious, so when I showed how scared I was to the Regressor, her vignce went up just as much. So much as to even consider leaving me in the rear in this situation.


    The Regressor paused her thoughts and started concocting excuses.


    ¡°There could be an intruder in there, feeding off us like a parasite. Then the responsibility of eliminating them is on you since managing the prison is your responsibility. You should be watching out as well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If you confirm that it is an intruder, please submit an post-report. Until then, I¡¯ll be in my room.¡±


    ¡®Go break a leg. I¡¯ll be going now.¡¯


    However, just as I was about to walk out the door¡­


    <b>¡¸Hey! I told you to stay! </b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>, let¡¯s just throw Chun-aeng at him for now!¡¹</b>


    ¡®Please don¡¯t. I¡¯ll die.¡¯


    I spun my body around, walked back into the cafeteria, then stuck closely behind her.


    The Regressor was grossed out by my sudden change in behavior.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t say that I was scared she was going to persuade me by force. And to be honest, if there really is an intruder like she said. Wouldn¡¯t it be far safer to be with her than to be by myself? Currently, Azzy is mad at me, and the vampire wouldn¡¯t care because she¡¯s an inhuman being herself. If I exclude the Regressor now, the only one left to defend me is myself.¡¯


    Even if she is quite untrustworthy.


    ¡°Now, take the lead. We¡¯re going to go and defeat the ghost! We can¡¯t let a mere ghost harass us!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    <b>¡¸But¡­ it is reassuring to have someone behind me. </b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>. Even though it¡¯s a problem how the person behind me is that man¡­¡¹</b>


    Anyway.


    The Regressor let me stand behind her as she scanned the area with her glowing yellow eyes.


    The third of the Seven Colored Eyes, Golden Eyes. The Fiery Golden Eyes that let you see the unseen.


    You really wouldn¡¯t be scared of something like a ghost if you had those eyes.


    <b><i> What can I do? Nothing. Except for having some popcorn while watching.</i></b>


    ¡®Ah, you want moral support or something?¡¯


    ¡°You can do it! Ghosts are just remnants of mana that are left behind after death! Don¡¯t be scared. Let¡¯s move forward! Trainee Shei, your sword can surely cut even ghosts!¡±


    ¡°¡­Can you be quiet? I can¡¯t hear anything because of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only using those glowy eyes right now. Just concentrate on your vision.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also listening.¡±


    The Regressor thoroughly went around the cafeteria. She even checked the storage unit on the shelf that was a bit deeper into the cafeteria. Then, she tilted her head, confusion on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, there really was nothing there.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. My gut feelings are usually correct.¡±


    ¡®Your gut feelings don¡¯t seem too trustworthy. After all, it couldn¡¯t see through my bluff.¡¯


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t say anything because it was that gut feeling that kept me alive.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t see anything with those shiny eyes, then there¡¯s likely nothing here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange¡­¡±


    ¡°Just give up. There¡¯s nowhere to hide in this tiny cafeteria. There¡¯s only a table for two and a storage unit the size of a small box. Where else are you going to look? It might be different if they could pass through walls.¡±


    ¡°Walls?¡±


    I obviously said it sarcastically, but the Regressor took it seriously and started to think.


    ¡°Yeah. The walls. There¡¯s that ce. The State¡¯s concrete is thick. If it hid there, I wouldn¡¯t be able to know.¡±


    ¡®At this rate, the conspiracy theory is turning more into an illness.¡¯


    I let out a sigh and waved my finger in front of her.


    ¡°Hey. So what now? Are you going to break the wall down? That¡¯s vandalism.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t break it down.¡±


    <b>¡¸I¡¯ll only cut it.¡¹</b>


    The Regressor lifted her head, raised her finger, and poked her eye with it.


    One of the primary color eyes from the Seven Colored Eyes, Jade Eyes.


    This eye that emitted an ominous green light could see through objects. Although, seeing through metals¡ªespecially lead¡ªwas much harder to see through.


    ¡®Harder to see through¡¯ meant it would take up a fair bit of space in a ger field ofvision. Which meant that she could use it to easily find metals underground.


    I used my mind-reading ability to take a look through her eyes.


    I could see in ck and white. It was dark and light, as if the world was made up of thin strings that ovepped each other multiple times. The prative sight could see through to the inside of objects, and when the Regressor¡¯s vision fell on me, I could see the white bone in my body.


    It¡¯s strange how you feel embarrassed when you¡¯re naked, but when you strip away the skin, there is no sense of shame.


    The Regressor¡¯s sight moved toward the wall. The concrete wall looked like a white strawboard, and the steel frame inside it stood out, looking like a. The Regressor carefully searched the wall and then found something.


    In a section of the wall, there was a small doll-like silhouette. It almost looked like someone had identally left a doll in the wall while constructing it.


    However, the identity of the doll was¡­


    ¡°Found you. Still some more of you left, right?¡±


    ¡­A magic golem of the State. A miniature model.


    The Regressor stretched her hand behind her head and grabbed Chun-aeng. At that moment, the de had already been drawn.


    The rapid true strike cut a thin slice off the wall in a sh. The concrete that was cut like a bark from an old tree unraveled like a scroll, covered in dust from top to bottom. A gap appeared.


    The Regressor pulled the skewered magic golem as it was. The golem¡¯s body twitched.


    <b> ?This individual is strongly requesting that you cease your destructive actions.?</b>


    A dull and monotone voice flowed out of the golem. It was the same voice as the one I heard when I firstnded in Tantalus.


    Captain Abbey was it? The radioman of the State. An emotionless trumpet blower of the State.


    The Regressor scoffed at the request.


    ¡°You should have requested that before spying on me while hiding like a rat.¡±


    <b> ?Taking into consideration your destructive and sensitive personality, I concluded that this individual would have already been destroyed even if it had revealed itself first. That conclusion is still valid. Additionally, when this individual determines you are nearby, it stops all functions. You could conclude that you were not being spied on.?</b>


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah. Your decisions and requests are all right. Just as expected from the State. Always logical. In saying that¡­¡±


    The Regressor raised her de again. A spark shot out of its end. Then, a part of the golem¡¯s circuit burned, and it made static noises, as if it were screaming in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy you now. See you. Hiding in the wall was kind of clever.¡±


    <b>?Cease your destructive action immediately. Cease ofmunications leads to ack of efficiency.?</b>


    ¡°Heh. It¡¯s in a hurry. The golems must be nearing their end. Well, it wouldn¡¯t matter if there were more. I¡¯ll just go investigate every wall here with Jade Eyes.¡±


    The Regressor seemed awfully joyful for once as she toyed with the golem.


    ¡®So I couldn¡¯t read its mind because it was a golem. <i>Phew</i>. That¡¯s a relief. It was a golem, not a ghost. There¡¯s nothing as uneasy as a ghost when ites to not being able to read minds, but the Regressor¡¯s here to destroy them for me, so there¡¯s no problem. I should just keep watching.¡¯


    At that moment¡­


    <b>?I repeat my request. Cease your destructive action immediately. Because of your actions,munications¡ªwhich include supplies and other rted matters¡ªwon¡¯t be possible. I repeat my request¡­?</b>


    Supplies. That word triggered my thoughts.


    ¡®As long as we¡¯re trapped here, our resources will eventually run out. If Azzy keeps eating away mindlessly, we¡¯ll run out of food in no time. The Regressor doesn¡¯t need anything with all her treasures, but I, on the other hand, need supplies¡­ Now that I think about it, I can¡¯t afford to have this golem destroyed!¡¯


    I hurriedly went behind the Regressor.


    ¡°¡®Repeat¡¯. That¡¯s a word I despise, but I could do it as many times as I want.¡±


    The Regressor didn¡¯t notice my approach and continued to be absorbed in her joy in tormenting the golem.


    ¡°Me destroying this golem won¡¯t do anything to your real body. But the State bes slightly inconvenienced. That¡¯s all I need.¡±


    <b>?Warning. Hostile actions will¡ª?</b>


    ¡°See you.¡±


    ¨C<i>Thunk.</i>


    At the flick of Chun-aeng, the golem flew through the air. The Regressor retrieved her de and prepared to obliterate the doll. She was in a preemptive stance, full of potential energy.


    I approached her from her blind spot, afraid of getting stabbed, and reached out my hand.


    ¡°Wait! Stop for a second!¡±


    It was then that my hand touched the Regressor¡¯s shoulder.


    I could see something jump in the corner of my eye. I felt a sudden push that I couldn¡¯t react to. Somethingrge wasing at me.


    No, it¡¯s the opposite.


    The world was upside down and my vision followed along with it.


    It wasn¡¯t anything else jumping, but me.


    Sky Turner.


    <b><i> What?</i></b>


    <b><i> A counter? </i></b>


    ¡®A counter that doesn¡¯t need cognitive action, but one that is automatic?¡¯


    As I read that, my body was already heading toward the ground.

 Chapter 21: - There Is Always Only One Truth

    <b>? </b><b>There Is Always Only One Truth</b><b> ?</b>


    My back hit the hard, concrete floor.


    Or was it the concrete floor that fell onto my back? Honestly, it doesn¡¯t really matter. The fact that it hurts like hell didn¡¯t change.


    ¨C <i>Pow!</i>


    The sound of a leather drum bursting echoed.


    If any children wondered what a drum made of human skin sounded like, they could just refer to the sound my back emitted. My back was akin to a human leather drum.


    I couldn¡¯t scream because all the air had been knocked out of me. I endured the pain in silence. Meanwhile, the Regressor that threw me stared at her own hand.


    <b>¡¸I jumped to reduce the impact¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®You call that reducing the impact? You¡¯re crazy. We consider this an attack.¡¯


    <b>¡¸Wow, I executed that absolutely perfectly! Maybe I have an aptitude for judo.¡¹</b>


    She thought that as she put her thumb up. If Inded wrong, I could have easily died from the impact. To jump on my own¡­ The moment I felt something was off, I was caught off guard and thrown to the ground.


    <b>¡¸My Sky Turner is a form of </b><b><i>qigong</i></b><b> that I specialized in as a form of counterattack. Since it¡¯s a move ingrained into my body, it activates before I can even think about it. He jumped as he saw it. That was a good response, but¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®A counterattack ingrained into the body. That¡¯s just cheating. I approached using the perfect blindspot, yes as soon as I made contact with her, she performed a perfect throw only seen in books. It was the ideal textbook move, so I didn¡¯t get folded wrong anywhere. But the shock itself was so great that it¡¯s difficult to move. It¡¯s like my back is being stabbed by a thousand tiny needles.¡¯


    <b>¡¸His response was good, but¡­ he didn¡¯t feel good in my hands.¡¹</b>


    <b><i> This is why you shouldn¡¯t associate with people who¡¯ve been battling their way through their lives. To judge people by how good they feel in your hands¡­ Am I a sushi ingredient or something? You disgust me.</i></b>


    I frowned.


    ¡°Get your foot off me. Was throwing me to the ground not good enough that you have to step on me?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The Regressor moved her foot off my corbone. I dusted the footprint off my shirt as Iy on the ground.


    ¡°This is your fault. Why¡¯d you touch me all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You really value your body. How are you going to get through everyday life if you throw people who tap your shoulder slightly?¡±


    ¡°If this is a world full of strangers who grab my shoulder out of nowhere, then I don¡¯t need an everyday life.¡±


    ¡°Are we strangers? You make me sad.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course we are. What else would we be?¡±


    ¡°A warden is like an instructor.. and a trainee. They say to honor your teacher, but to throw them to the ground and step on them? Wow. How sad.¡±


    The pain from the shock still hadn¡¯t fully dissipated, so I couldn¡¯t even stand up. I continued toment as Iy on the ground.


    <b>¡¸Saying that it was his fault foring at me unprepared¡­ I guess this isn¡¯t a battlefield. I did strike first.¡¹</b>


    The Regressor did feel sorry, albeit very slightly. She replied in a faint voice.


    ¡°Whoever you might have been, you should have been prepared to face the consequences after getting in my way.¡±


    <b><i> Is she really sorry? Look at how her words contrasted her thoughts. I¡¯m going to lose my mind. If I weren¡¯t a mind reader, I would have exploded in rage.</i></b>


    <b><i> I still feel like I¡¯m going to explode.</i></b>


    ¡°Is this regret? Is this unfair? Did you think that no one would try to stop you after you cleaved the wall open and tried to slice the golem in half?¡±


    When dealing with the Regressor, you need two logical arguments. Due to her tendency of being weak against logical arguments, she¡¯s the type of person who would agree to anything that has some form of ethical point.


    <b>¡¸Now that I think about it, that man is a warden. Which means he¡¯s an eye of the State. I was about to destroy this golem without even considering this man.¡¹</b>


    It¡¯s a relief that she understood.


    <i> Phew.</i>


    <b>¡¸Should I just deal with him right now? I feel like I could eliminate him this time.¡¹</b>


    <b><i> I take it back. It seems that just because we¡¯re both human doesn¡¯t mean we can understand each other.</i></b>


    Time to change topics.


    I started conversing with the mini magic golem.


    ¡°Hey, Captain AB.¡±


    <b> ?Captain Abbey speaking. The current situation has been analyzed. I thank you for your actions.?</b>


    ¡°No, you know what, stop talking if you don¡¯t want to get destroyed.¡±


    I stopped the golem from continuing to speak. If it continued, it could reveal my identity. Thankfully, Captain Abbey quickly caught on. They seemed to realize that I was the only one in the abyss who would assist them.


    I lifted the golem up while still lying on the ground. It was the size of a small doll, but it was far more solid than one. Its thin metal arms and legs dangled in the air.


    ¡°Trainee Shei.¡±


    I changed the tone of my voice. I closed my eyes and continued as the Regressor seemed to feel a slightly strange re.


    ¡°Not only did you slice open the wall and destroy the golem, but you also assaulted me. Very naturally.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Sure, the wall was already demolished, the golem¡¯s almost just as damaged, and my body was there to be thrown anyway. I won¡¯t ask any more. So let¡¯s forget about the golem for now.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    <b>¡¸Considering there¡¯s already a warden here, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether or not the golem remained. They¡¯re both dogs of the State. And¡­ it might be better to leave it alone.¡¹</b>


    After some consideration, the Regressor put away her sword.


    ¡°I just need to not be watched by that.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t even if I ask it to. You already saw how it was hiding in the cafeteria earlier. If it wanted to keep a watch on you, it wouldn¡¯t have hidden itself there. The bourgeois who has four meals a day while the others barely get by with the limited supplies wouldn¡¯te to the cafeteria anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If you understand now, please leave.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do here?¡±


    ¡°Now that I know there¡¯s a golem remaining, I should make a supply request. Since someone has been stealing all our supplies at night.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­¡±


    <b>¡¸After deciding not to fight with that man, it¡¯s inevitable that some information will slip past me. Let¡¯s just wait and see. This might turn out to be a good chance to gather some information regarding that man.¡¹</b>


    After nodding, the Regressor shot a sharp re at the golem before turning away.


    ¡°Could you ask if they could supply blood as well? It seems like Tyrkanzyka is a bit short on blood after suddenly moving her body.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check and inform you.¡±


    ¡®Who the fuck¡¯s going to supply that?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to my room now.¡±


    ¡°Stay safe.¡±


    The Regressor left proudly, as if she was showing off her leaving stature. Only the golem and I were left in the dark cafete¡ª


    Wait.


    ¡°Trainee Shei. Didn¡¯t you say you were leaving?¡±


    I could feel a surprised thought on the other side of the wall. The Regressor replied with excuses.


    ¡°I-I was about to leave. I was just doing something.¡±


    ¡®What, are you trying to eavesdrop?¡¯


    I red at the door. The Regressor left with loud footsteps. I heaved out a long groan and lifted the golem up again.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Captain AB.¡±


    <b> ?Confirming your survival. You did well tost thi¡ª?</b>


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I covered the golem¡¯s mouth as I stood up from the ground.


    <b><i> Ow, my neck. I¡¯m sure it was my back that mmed onto the ground, so why does my neck hurt?</i></b>


    I stretched my neck by moving my head every which way, then stared into space.


    ¡°Is there still something to eat around here? You said you were going back to your room. Why don¡¯t you go now.¡±


    Amidst the blinding darkness there was a subtle distortion. As if shocked, the camouged Regressor held her breath and stared at me with trembling eyes.


    <b>¡¸He¡­ saw me? Through the Veil of Darkness, which hides even the faintest of movements? N-No, there¡¯s no way¡­ He didn¡¯t realizest time¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡°Stop fooling around. It¡¯s too obvious. Who the heck stomps through the hallway as if they¡¯re announcing their departure?¡±


    <b>¡¸Urk, was I really too obvious? But that man shouldn¡¯t have any evidence. He¡¯s probably just throwing it out there. Let¡¯s just feign ignorance for now.¡¹</b>


    ¡°Just go away!¡±


    I threw the pot that was on the table. The Regressor ducked down before the pot could hit her, and it hit the ground with a ng. The camouge was dispelled by the sudden movement, so the Regressor¡¯s eyes met with mine.


    The astonished Regressor blushed, red from the embarrassment.


    ¡°U-Uhhh¡­¡±


    ¡°Trainee Shei. Didn¡¯t you just say something about the golem keeping a watch on you? This is the same thing. Eavesdropping on someone while using camouge is a really bad hobby.¡±


    ¡°I-I know. I just¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand that there are such instances in life. Anyone can be curious or make mistakes. I won¡¯t say anything, so just go this time.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay¡­¡±


    <b>¡¸Fuck, fuck, fuck! I should have been more careful about it. I underestimated him because of our previous interaction!¡¹</b>


    The Regressor left with a drooping head. I thought she would cover up her embarrassment byshing out at me, but as a perfectionist, she seemed to feel slightly depressed by her own inadequacy. She ran down the hallway, loathing herself.


    Watching it all happen, the golem began to speak.


    <b> ?So you did have abilities.?</b>


    ¡°You should know how I made money. It¡¯s just some psychological warfare.¡±


    <b> ?It¡¯s a relief that you seemed to be doing well.?</b>


    ¡°What? A relief?¡±


    <b> ?A new worker was to be ced into the next supplies list, but it seems that is not needed. Human resources will not need to be wasted.?</b>


    ¡°Ah, you meant in that sense.¡±


    The Regressor might be a Regressor, but the State was also made up of people who were hard to get along with.


    They chucked me down here expecting me to die.


    ¡°You know the gist of the urrences down here, right? Then I won¡¯t need to exin anything.¡±


    <b> ?False. I had this unit hidden from Trainee ¡®Shei¡¯. Observations could not be made outside of the cafeteria.?</b>


    ¡°Aha. Is that so?¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s some good information. Seeing as how there¡¯s information that only I know, I could get some value out of this.¡¯


    <b> ?If you report any valuable information, I promise to provide my absolute support to you.?</b>


    ¡®And they¡¯re quick to catch on. They recognise their position and my motives to present a trade offer. I do like their efficiency.¡¯


    <b> ?Do you have any special reports or requests??</b>


    ¡°I have one. I¡ª¡±


    <b>¡¸But I still have another option.¡¹</b>


    ¡®Ah, wait a minute. Strangely, I can hear another thought. There¡¯s no way. Getting caught twice for the same act makes you an idiot, and thrice makes history. The Regressor¡¯s offering her name to the history books.


    ¡®She renovated a prison cell on the first floor and is now living there of her own ord. I wouldn¡¯t be hearing her thoughts if she had actually given up and returned to her room. The reason I can hear her is¡­¡¯


    <b>¡¸Was it my 7th cycle? I learned the far hearing skill from demi-humans who had very perceptive ears. At the time, I considered it a useless skill because it picked up all sorts of sounds from every direction. But it might be useful in this situation. Because it¡¯s quiet everywhere, I should be able to hear them clearly. Now, let¡¯s see¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    I walked over to the pot I had thrown earlier then searched the storage and got another pot.


    ¡®Nice, there aren¡¯t any cracks and it¡¯s in good condition. This should be enough.¡¯


    I waited for the perfect time and spun the pots around.


    <b>¡¸Although I don¡¯t have the ears of a demi-human, if I put my ear against the ceiling¡­ I should be able to make out what¡ª¡¹</b>


    As soon as I heard the Regressor¡¯s thoughts, I mmed the pots together.


    <i>ng!</i>


    <b>¡¸!!!!!!¡¹</b>


    The circr-shaped metal in itself served as a great amplifier. Additionally, these pots were made out of alchemic steel, engineered to keep every drop of water in. When the two pots were mmed together with full force, a sound loud enough to ring throughout all of Tantalus was produced.


    The sound traveled down the corridor and rang through the building. A solemn sound that could rival that of a bell. An echo sustained throughout the abyss.


    I waited for the faint echo to cease.


    <b>¡¸Ah, ugh¡­ Ah¡­¡¹</b>


    A silent cry emerged from downstairs. I crouched down and spoke to the concrete.


    ¡°Trainee Shei.¡±


    <b>¡¸Ahhh, there¡¯s no way¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡°You¡¯re not evening out to ask what that sound was. You weren¡¯t eavesdropping on us again, were you? I trust that you weren¡¯t.¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­¡¹</b>


    <b><i> You are going to cry? Nah, there¡¯s no way. Surely you won¡¯t. The feeling of wanting to cry and actually crying is quite different. Even a tearless man weeps in the heart. The feeling of wanting to cry from sadness and embarrassment isn¡¯t a rare urrence.</i></b>


    It¡¯s a shame. If I saw her actually crying, I could have made fun of her ¡®til the end of the world.


    Anyway¡­


    ¡°Now that the heckler¡¯s been dealt with¡­¡±


    <b> ?How did you know that she was eavesdropping??</b>


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s psychological warfare. She¡¯s the type of person to chase after great profits. Due to herpensation mentality, she¡¯s the type of person to chase after profits over and over again even after experiencing failure, thinking ¡®It¡¯ll be different this time.¡¯ She is the type of person who only bes satisfied after gaining something.¡±


    <b><i> It¡¯s all a lie. I read her mind. But even if this is a lie that was made upst second, it makes sense from beginning to end.</i></b>


    ¡°And there was nothing to lose. It was a ¡®zero risk high reward¡¯ move.¡±


    <b> ?Understood. What is the percentage of her eavesdropping again??</b>


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a loss for her even if she starts eavesdropping right now. She should have given up while she was ahead. How much more humiliation does she need?¡±


    <b>¡¸¡­¡¹</b>


    The Regressor¡¯s thoughts came to an end.


    ¡®Ah, is this alright? This level ofcking in thoughts usually urs due to fainting.¡¯


    It might have been too harsh, butpared to the fear I felt, it was nothing. Mental pain was nothingpared to physical pain.


    Anyway, after sessfully pulling the rug from under the Regressor, I continued my business.


    ¡°This golem¡­ has the form of a human. It¡¯s the type that shares senses with its user, right? One that you control by syncing your body with it.¡±


    <b> ?Affirmative.?</b>


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    I tapped the golem¡¯s body. As the golem reacted, I began to write on its body with my finger. My finger swerved around its chest and stomach.


    <b><i> ¡ªI¡¯ll write all the important messages on you, so try to understand them. Just reply with a nod.</i></b>


    After the golem¡¯s body slightly shivered, it responded with a slight nod.


    ¡®Even if I can read minds, it¡¯s better safe than sorry.¡¯


    If I was going tomunicate like this anyway, why did I m the pots together?


    I just wanted to witness the Regressor¡¯s pain.


    ¡°You said you were only in the kitchen, right?¡±


    I pretended to have a normal conversation while writing on the golem.


    <b><i> ¡ªI¡¯m pretending to be a warden here. I lied so I could survive.</i></b>


    The golem responded with a slight nod. Then it spoke with the speaker in its mouth.


    <b> ?Affirmative.?</b>


    ¡°Then you would have seen me and Azzy eating.¡±


    <b><i> ¡ªSo, can you pretend I¡¯m a warden as well?</i></b>


    This time, the golem shook its head. As I shot a re at it, the golem spoke clearly.


    <b> ?Not all of it was observed. As I had mentioned before, this unit was operating in a highly dangerous environment, so it was shut down during the day. Warning. Impersonation and false reporting is a heavy offense.?</b>


    ¡®I guess it¡¯s replying by adding stuff to the end of its sentences. Well, impersonating as a State warden is quite the crime. Even in this kind of situation, the State¡¯s Radioman is still strict about it.¡¯


    ¡°Then it would have been active during the night.¡±


    <b><i> ¡ªThen I wouldn¡¯t have a reason to protect you anymore. I would also lose my authority. If you don¡¯t help me, I can¡¯t carry you around.</i></b>


    The golem froze for a second. It was probably processing the conflicting information between its duty to keep watch and my crime of impersonation.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long to reach a conclusion. The golem nodded and responded in an even more robotic voice.


    <b> ?Affirmative.?</b>


    ¡®Nice. That¡¯s been sorted for the time being. Now, I can just be the man in the middle for the State¡¯s authorities and Tantalus while reaping the benefits.¡¯


    It was worth getting thrown over. It hurt like hell, but I gained something.


    I smiled.


    <b> ?And¡­?</b>


    After short consideration, the golem continued with a bit of hesitation.


    <b> ?This unit is linked with my senses. So care should be taken when handling it.?</b>


    ¡®What does that mean? I can¡¯t read its mind, so I can¡¯t really understand it. Is it something important? It seems to be trembling slightly.¡¯


    I lifted the golem up again and then began writing on its chest and belly with my finger.


    <b><i> ¡ªOK. You¡¯re telling me that I should only write it out when it¡¯s something important, right?</i></b>


    <b> ?Urk. You didn¡¯t¡­?</b>


    ¡®Huh? That¡¯s a weird response.¡¯


    The golem trembled strangely, as if it were broken, and spoke on its own.


    A moment after, the golem swatted my hand away. Even though it was a miniature golem the size of a doll, it was still a State magic golem. Its metal limbs could easily deflect my hands.


    <b> ?¡­It doesn¡¯t matter.?</b>


    ¡®What? What¡¯s with this response? I don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t realize how unfortunate it was that I couldn¡¯t read the golem¡¯s mind. I would have been able to read this person¡¯s mind and gained the upper hand. However, since it was a remote-controlled golem, there was no way to do so. It also had no facial expressions, so I could only make assumptions based on its tone of voice.


    <b><i> Is this what it¡¯s like for the average person? It¡¯s more inconvenient than I thought. It¡¯s like buying something for my kidneys.</i></b>


    <b><i>¡­Oh, wait.</i></b>


    It did say that it was active throughout the night, right?


    Then it should know who stole the food.


    ¡®Got you.¡¯

 Chapter 22: - A Good Dog

    <b>? A </b><b>Good Dog</b><b> ?</b>


    <b><i> What exactly is sleep? Why do living animals require time to disconnect from the world, entirely unprotected while sleeping?</i></b>


    There was no concrete answer. Nheless, how sleep affected a human could be inferred as one estimated the form of an object by its shadow. Lack of sleep led to a twisted heart, and the person would be as sharp as a needle; they be tired, and their mind would flicker dangerously. Even sages frowned when they had been woken up abruptly, so sleep must be an act that refilled something in the mind.


    <b><i> However, as we cannot knowpletely, we cannot fully exin the role of sleep.</i></b>


    I was just floating in unconsciousness, waiting for something to wake me up¡­


    Something then grabbed my leg. I jolted up from my slumber.


    It made no difference how deep the sleep was. The sensation of your body hitting the floor, whether from sleep or anything else, took away myfort. The awful sensation of Mother Earth abandoning me jolted my spirit.


    That was the same as being cursed by Mother Earth. Even Mother Earth permitting me to fall to the earth sent me into the abyss.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Help me! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    I instinctively begged as I fell. And¡ª


    <i>¨C Crash!</i>


    I dropped to the floor in an instant, in less than half a second. I sprang up in a panic, unable to shake off the shock.


    <i> Huff. Huff. Huff.</i>


    I got into a wary stance and scanned my surroundings.


    I had fallen 50cm below the low military bed. I¡¯d woken up because something had pulled my foot and dragged me off the bed.


    It didn¡¯t take long to realize the cause.


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    Azzy gave a curt bark with a cold face then left. After our fight over the stolen food, she seemed to have developed a slight contempt for me.


    But seeing as how she still came to wake me up, she doesn¡¯tpletely hate me.


    No, that was a weird thing to say.


    Dogs cannot develop a hatred for humans from birth.


    ¡°Azzy.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    Azzy only turned her head. Unlike before¡ªwhen she would turn her whole body to face me¡ªinstead, she only gave me her gaze.


    <b><i> But what of it? A dog is still a dog.</i></b>


    ¡°Come to the cafeteria.¡±


    Her ears pricked up, and her tail began to wag. I couldn¡¯t read her mind, but there was no need for that. No other animal had a bodynguage as revealing as this one.


    ¡°Woof? Food?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Because today, there¡¯s a special dish.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Food!¡±


    ¡®She bes overjoyed at the sound of food and starts to jump around. Haha. There¡¯s no need to rejoice about it too much. Because today, it¡¯s your turn to cook.¡¯


    ¡°Go wait for me while I take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°You wash too much! Woof! All Hair fall out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bald yet, okay?! Simply put, you¡¯re not washing enough! Anyway, bring her from downstairs, quickly! Not you and me, her!¡±


    ¡°Down? Woof! Okay!¡±


    The Regressor recalledst night¡¯s humiliation. She was entirely exposed after trying to eavesdrop, and her mind was half upied by the embarrassment as she shut herself in her room.


    And it seemed like she cried a bit.


    ¡®She cried¡¯ in the sense of ¡®not physically but emotionally felt the sadness and self-disappointment¡¯. It seemed like being exposed in her camouge was absolutely shocking to her.


    I thought she would live a messy life considering she can just regress and try again, but she was a lot more sensitive and more of a perfectionist than I thought.


    <b> ¡¸Dammit, dammit, dammit! Your initial attempt was too obvious, Shei! Of course, they would be on alert after that! When are you going to throw away these prideful thoughts? Just try your best for once!¡¹</b>


    ¡®No, please, stop with the self-deprecation. Was it the only thing on your mindst night? Without any sleep?¡¯


    <b> ¡¸It¡¯s also a problem that you underestimated the opponent too much. You set a low standard for this man just because he couldn¡¯t see through the camouge previously. There are no guarantees. Just because you didn¡¯t get caught once doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t get caught the next time¡­!¡¹</b>


    ¡®This is crazy. It was troubling when she was trying to kill me, but it was even more so when she was saying all that like she was about to kill herself. On top of that, she was avoiding eye contact with me for what I assumed to be an embarrassment. <i>Sigh.</i> Goodness me. Why don¡¯t we lighten the mood?¡¯


    ¡°Trainee Shei, did you not sleep wellst night? Your eyes look exhausted.¡±


    The Regressor was babbling to herself and was unable to properly respond. She appeared to be trying to get me to stop talking to her, but there was no chance she would do that.


    Because mind reading.


    <b> ¡¸</b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>. Even though it was you who kept me from getting any sleep the night before¡­¡¹</b>


    ¡®If someone heard that, there¡¯d be some misunderstanding. Thankfully, no one else could hear it but me.¡¯


    Anyway, you seem quite irritated, Regressor.


    ¡°Up till what point were you listening?¡±


    ¡°¡­W-What?¡±


    ¡°I thought I was throwing a boomerang with the number of times you came back after I struck you down. Please refrain from doing that ever again.¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­!¡±


    The usually aggressive and violent Regressor didn¡¯t assault me with her sword this time.


    Probably because of her now-damaged pride. And because this world has a strangew of conservation, as the Regressor¡¯s pride decreased, mine appeared to increase.


    Ah, I shouldn¡¯t be doing this. But it¡¯s just so fun.


    ¡°Woof! Food!¡±


    I was going to make fun of her a bit more, but let¡¯s leave it here. Because Azzy is grumbling at me.


    ¡°Now, now, Azzy. I have some things to say, so just wait a bit.¡±


    ¡°No! Woof! Say while eat food!¡±


    ¡°This dog¡­¡±


    ¡®How can your pride remain untarnished? Is there nothing to feel hurt about when you¡¯re a dog?¡¯


    ¡°Ehem. Anyway. The reason I gathered you all here is that I found a clue to the food supply thief who has been throwing Tantalus into chaos for some time.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy showed no interest in anything but food.


    ¡®This despicable thing. Let¡¯s see how you fair when the evidence is shoved up against your face.¡¯


    I went to a corner of the cafeteria and got the doll-sized golem. As I was fiddling around with it to make sure it was still functional, it turned its head around as if in response.


    ¡®It¡¯s connected.¡¯


    I ced the golem on the table.


    ¡°As a witness, I have brought the State¡¯s Radioman who has been sitting around in the cafeteria as a golem. Captain AB, wee! Say hi, Captain!¡±


    <b> ?¡­?</b>


    ¡°Hi, pleasure meeting you!¡±


    Azzy¡¯s and the Regressor¡¯s responses didn¡¯t change even after seeing the golem. The Regressor had brief attention span after deciding to let go of what happened yesterday, and Azzy couldn¡¯t care less about something that wasn¡¯t a human.


    ¡®I can¡¯t introduce it like this. Let¡¯s attempt to showcase my puppeteering abilities from that time I entertained some kids.¡¯


    I held the golem up between the arms and waved it around like a puppet. As Azzy took interest in its movement, I closed my mouth and used ventriloquism<sup>1</sup>The art of ¡°throwing¡± the voice, i.e., speaking in such a manner that the sound seems toe from a distance or from a source other than the speaker.


    ¡°Hello, Azzy.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Azzy cocked her head as she kept ncing between me and the golem.


    Because the voice ising from me but the golem is waving at her, she was probably wondering what was going on.


    I kept swaying the golem¡¯s limbs and spoke with ventriloquism.


    ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m called AB!¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof? Human?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m a human despite the fact that I¡¯m trapped in here right now! You¡¯re Azzy, right?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Yeah! Me Azzy!¡±


    ¡°You seem like such a good girl!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! You seem very hard!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be friends! You want to give me a lick?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    <b> ?¡­Stop it.?</b>


    As Azzy¡¯s nose came in closer, the golem moved at an astounding, never-seen-before speed. After knocking my hand away, the golem stood up on its two feet and dodged Azzy¡¯s face.


    Then the speaker¡¯s dry, monotonous voice began to emerge.


    <b> ?The State mandates the overseer to critically avoid making contact with the trainees. However, by the Special Instances use Article 2, and by the current situation, all security uses under security level 2 will be overlooked.?</b>


    After dering that, the golem stood up straight on its feet. Whether it was because it was well made or because they were ustomed used to it, it continued to use synchronization even though the golem was a smaller model.


    <b> ?I am the State¡¯s Radioman, Captain AB. I am currently in charge of themunications between the State and Tantalus. I forewarn that the destruction of this individual will result in a negative assessment for the trainees.?</b>


    Even without mind reading, it was clear who it was referring to since there was only one person here who could and would destroy it.


    The Regressor gave the golem a sour-faced nce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about any negative assessments. I¡¯ll leave you alone if you don¡¯t go sneaking around ces only because I¡¯ve made a deal with this man.¡±


    <b> ?It is my responsibility as Tantalus¡¯ director and overseer to conduct surveince.?</b>


    ¡°Yeah? Well, I can¡¯t stand machines that are sent by the State to keep watch on me.¡±


    <b> ?There are sometimes when there are people with that kind of disorder. A category of individuals who are sensitive to being watched. As we give out treatments for such disorders for free, I advise you to go and get it taken care of.?</b>


    ¡°¡­This little¡ª¡±


    <b> ?However, in this current instance, you would not be able to visit the State Hospital. I have verified your doctor. By exceptions to all regtions under safety level 2, for this individual¡¯s safety, I shall put off its mission of surveince.?</b>


    After exchanging nces at each other for a bit, the Regressor scoffed and stood up.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡®Huh? Right away?¡¯


    I grabbed the Regressor.


    ¡°Ah, wait! You must take part in this matter!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just handle that golem. If I see that thing outside the cafeteria on its own, I might just smash it.¡±


    The Regressor got out of the cafeteria right away. Even when feeling down, she still had a deep hatred for the State.


    At that time, Azzy¡ªwho had understood none of the exchange¡ªasked with a cheerful face.


    ¡°Woof. What does it say?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s talking about the golem.¡¯


    I exined in a t tone since Azzy couldn¡¯t grasp a word of the golem¡¯s difficult and logical phrases.


    ¡°It said, don¡¯t hit it. And don¡¯t bite it. That it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Woof! I don¡¯t bite! I¡¯m good!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know. You¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°Awooo! I¡¯m good! Good!¡±


    As I patted Azzy¡¯s head, I grabbed it and mumbled in a dreary tone.


    ¡°But I have to ask, which bad dog ate all the meat stew from the potst night?¡±


    ¡°W-Woof?¡±


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1The art of ¡°throwing¡± the voice, i.e., speaking in such a manner that the sound seems toe from a distance or from a source other than the speaker</li></ul>

 Chapter 23: - A Bad Dog

    <b>? </b><b>A Bad Dog</b><b> ?</b>


    Yesterday, when I threw the pot at the Regressor, the pot that was supposed to be full of stew, was empty. Someone had already eaten its contents before I had even arrived.


    There were only two possible culprits: Azzy or something that was hiding in the cafeteria.


    But that ¡®something in the cafeteria¡¯ was a golem, and golems don¡¯t eat.


    By process of elimination, it was crystal clear who it was.


    Azzy shouted with eyes wide open after my interrogation.


    <b><i> How¡¯s that? Are you shocked?</i></b>


    ¡°You, ate everything?! By yourself?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who ate everything!¡±


    ¡°No! Woof! I not eat! Hungry but wait! Eat together!¡±


    Even through the forceful interrogation, Azzy denied it to the bitter end. My cold heart began to warm up as she adamantly pleaded her innocence.


    ¡®Was it really not her? Or is she just being a dog? I can¡¯t tell because her mind is that of a dog. If she were fully human, I would have been able to decipher the truth. But all the other quack-mind-readers get on with their stingy lives without knowing the truth. When someone lies, they go press on for ¡°clues¡± or ¡°proof¡± and whatnot then make a ¡°correct¡± decision on their own. Let¡¯s give it a try today.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we examine the evidence. Captain AB! Was there someone in the cafeteriast night?¡±


    <b> ?Affirmative. This unit was collecting information from 0400 yesterday.?</b>


    ¡°Then did you notice who stole and ate the stew from the pot yesterday?¡±


    <b>?Affirmative.?</b>


    I lifted the golem by the sides with joy. It seems like air came out of it.


    As if it had let out a long sigh or something.


    After lifting the golem carefully from behind, I looked around before speaking.


    ¡°Captain AB. Now, pick from the crowd. Show us the criminal who came out of the dark like a rat and stole the stewst night!¡±


    ¡®Let¡¯s see. Which direction will the golem point? Well, there aren¡¯t many directions it can point to begin with. But there must be at least one, though. Right?¡¯


    The golem slowly raised its finger. I waited in anticipation of the future-revealing cold steel.


    The finger pointed in my direction.


    <b><i> ¡­Huh?</i></b>


    ¡°It was me?!¡±


    ¡®No way. The twist that should never happen in a detective story! Was it really me? Had I really done it unconsciously?¡¯


    <b> ?Negative. The finger is not pointed at you.?</b>


    The golem shook its head and pointed again. Upon re-examination, it was slightly away from me. It didn¡¯t chase me as I tilted and moved my head around.


    I slowly walked towards the spot with the golem in hand, moving around as if I were following divinations for water. Every so often, the finger¡¯s direction adjusts ever so slightly. As it adjusted its position more and more, a sewer drain beyond a hole in a steel cover could be seen in its direction. The drain was used to get rid of the leftovers.


    It appeared a little too small for a person to fit in there. I looked down at the golem in doubt.


    ¡°¡­In here? The thing that stole the food is in here?¡±


    <b> ?That is correct.?</b>


    ¡°Is there a rat or something in there?¡±


    <b> ?That is a ridiculous question. Not even bugs exist in Tantalus.?</b>


    ¡°True. Even bacteria are nonexistent here. Fuck¡­¡±


    And cursed by Mother Earth. So much so that all earthly beings couldn¡¯t infiltrate it. This led me to believe that it was Azzy who stole the food. The only living beings in the abyss were me, Azzy, and the Regressor. Amongst us, Azzy was a stupid dog who was the least capable of resisting temptation; anyone else would have also doubted her as the number one suspect.


    And, because I could read minds, I was certain that the Regressor didn¡¯t do it. Every process of elimination and estimations based on experience pointed to Azzy.


    But it was just too unexpected for a third person to be the suspect.


    ¡®Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t there a mind that could be heard faintly in the cafeteria? At the time, I simply ignored it. But now, the answer was right there. It¡¯s right to think that a different being is living in Tantalus. Anyway, the past is no longer. What¡¯s important now is making decisions regarding the future. I don¡¯t want to poke at a beehive, but it¡¯s probably better to do it now when I have Azzy here. I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything on my own If it¡¯s a monster.¡¯


    The dog was the man¡¯s best friend when he was in danger.


    ¡°Hey, Azzy.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°It seems the guy who stole our food is in there.¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof! Bad!¡±


    ¡°Bad, right? So let¡¯s go punish it for that. Can you draw it out?¡±


    It was too scary for me to do it, so I got Azzy instead.


    Because a dog is a man¡¯s best friend.


    Azzy came to my side. But rather than digging out the drain, she looked up at me with a displeased face.


    ¡°But you, more bad! I didn¡¯t eat! I waited good, but you, angry I ate!¡±


    ¡®Ah, she remembers all of that. I was hoping she had already forgotten it, but it seems that she isn¡¯t that stupid. Well, I did hear something about the dog having better memory than a goldfish.¡¯


    <b><i> But Azzy is the Dog King. Something I can persuade with words. You literal dog, I¡¯ll roast you in the heat of my silver tongue.</i></b>


    ¡°Azzy, is that really important right now? We have amon enemy. The true criminal behind our stolen food.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Azzy didn¡¯t eat!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry I doubted you. For now.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Didn¡¯t eat!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I said I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s get along from now on.¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof! Didn¡¯t eat! But you yell I ate! I angry! We not get along!¡±


    ¡°Sure, Azzy.¡±


    ¡°Bad! Woof! Bad!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <b><i> Sigh. I can¡¯t do anything about it, can I?</i></b>


    This catastrophe was self-inflicted. I should pay the price.


    I returned to my room and pulled out the leather ball from a while back. The ball was already t from just a couple days of negligence.


    I let out a deep breath and lifted my left arm up straight into the air. I rhythmically tapped up from the elbow to the wrist with my right finger. As I performed the promised somatics, my body squeezed some mana out and into my left arm.


    ¡°To think the day I start the ball game woulde. It¡¯s a human¡¯s disgrace, but remember it well, you mutt. Humanity hasn¡¯t lost. It¡¯s only me who did.¡±


    The mana gathered. What was once spread throughout my body rode up my bloodstream and towards my left finger. I could feel a sense of near-omnipotence at the tip of my finger. At the same time, I could feel its limits. I could also feel my disappointment at realizing that I would lose this sense of power once I used the mana pool, which could only fill one finger.


    <b><i> Why is my mana pool so small?</i></b>


    I put my finger in the ball as I chanted a level 0 spell whileining about it.


    The event of exploding the air, the level 0 magic that called it.


    ¡°Pascal.¡±


    With a bang, the ball tensed up as the leather stretched out. A ball made of a small piece on the inside and arge piece on the outside didn¡¯t leak air when blown up in an instant. After removing my finger from the ball and using alchemy to seal the hole, I carried the ball to the cafeteria.


    There was an Azzy with her front paws on the table and tail wagging, more ecstatic than ever.


    I spoke as I lifted the ball.


    ¡°Will a ball game be enough?¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof! Yummy food too!¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll make yummy food.¡±


    ¡°Awooo! Good! Good! You, good! Now good!¡±


    ¡°Now, get that thing out of there.¡±


    Azzy nodded, then walked straight to the drain and shoved her hands in as if she were digging up the ground. After scraping the end of it a couple of times, she put her head halfway in with her butt pointing to the sky and finally started pulling something out.


    An arm that was severed below the elbow.


    One leg.


    Arge hand.


    And thest thing she pulled out struggling was arge body with only one arm and one leg attached.


    A muscr body¡ªthat almost looked harder than the golem¡ªwith a short mustache and hair. It looked like a noble monk¡¯s body, but its severed appearance was gruesome to no end. Very well-toned muscles could be seen in its cross-section.


    ¡°Uwegh¡ª¡±


    I can feel a gag reflexing.


    That¡¯s not a human, that¡¯s a ¡®human¡¯.


    The cut itself was clean. If you only looked at the disjoint, it looked twisted off, as if a giant twists a toy¡¯s arm and leg off while ying with it. However, there were no signs of blood, and the bones were intact like it was a perfectly made anatomical figure. Even though it had a severed arm and leg, you might wonder if it had actually been killed because there were no blood stains on its brownish skin.


    But seeing how I couldn¡¯t hear a single thought, it must be dead.


    ¡®It was probably attacked, dismembered, and dumped down the drain. It might have survived for a few days through sheer willpower, but since no one found it, it eventually died slowly.¡¯


    ¡°Dang. To meet its fate in a ce like this¡­¡±


    ¡®The thought I just heard must be its final thoughts,¡¯ I thought so. Unfortunately, there is nothing that can be done about it.¡¯


    I picked up its right arm, thinking of at least burying its cut-up body.


    This might be a cursednd, but surely it¡¯s better to be buried¡­


    As I grabbed the arm, it also grabbed me.


    <b><i> Huh.</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­</i></b>


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>


    ¡°UWAAAAGH!¡±


    The arm was so strong that even when I tried to throw it away in freight, it only shook along with my arm and didn¡¯te off.


    <b><i> What the fuck? Does a severed arm have this much strength??? If it were still an intact arm, it would have crushed my arm with its grip!</i></b>


    This was not the time to panic.


    I flipped my other wrist around and pulled out a hidden card. An ace of diamonds, a trump cardposed of fine and dense metal created by alchemy that was strong and tensile.


    I put the thin card between me and the fingers that were grabbing me. By twisting it slightly, the fingers slid off. I used this technique to pry the fingers from the middle finger to the pinky off. Eventually, I was able to barely throw the arm off.


    ¡°H-Huff. Huff¡­ What is that?¡±


    The arm that had fallen to the ground tried to crawl up using its fingers but stopped as if it had lost all strength. After seeing the horror and blood in front of me, I caught my breath.


    I asked the golem that seemed unimpressed, as if it had already known.


    ¡°Captain AB, what is that?¡±


    <b> ?A severed hand that moves. It can be presumed to belong to that of an Undying.?</b>


    ¡°That used to also be a trainee?¡±


    <b> ?Correct. Trainees were murdering one another when the prison break took ce. But it seems that it is still alive due to it being an Undying. To be able to revive from such a wound, I should raise its evaluation level.?</b>


    ¡°You should have told me about it earlier! It scared me!¡±


    Azzy curiously prodded the arm. She jumped back every time the arm twitched, then came back every time it calmed down. I pushed Azzy out of the way and then lifted the right arm carefully, trying to stick it onto the corpse¡¯s elbow.


    The arm itself fit perfectly, but it didn¡¯t stick. It moved and acted as if it were apletely separate being from the body.


    <b><i> Holy¡­ An arm that moves by itself.</i></b>


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the stew was taken by the right arm?¡±


    <b> ?Affirmative. It had sought out food in an effort to regenerate the muscr mass it had lost being in a state of suspended animation.?</b>


    ¡°What. The fuck. That¡¯s scary.¡±


    Now there¡¯s an arm that moves on its own. Tantalus contains a wide variety of different monsters.


    The golem looked at me to ask.


    <b> ?What are you going to do??</b>


    ¡°About what?¡±


    <b> ?The Undying.?</b>


    ¡°That? What am I going to do with that?¡±


    The golem red at my irritable reply. From its inorganic, no, lifeless eyes came a cold light.


    <b> ?I suggest that you dispose of this Undying before it revives.?</b>


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>

 Chapter 24: - A Happy Dog

    <b>? </b><b>A Happy Dog</b><b> ?</b>


    <b> ?The Undying themselves pose a serious threat. The Undying cannot coexist with normal humans as they are so much more different. They have no fear of guns, they do not avoid fires, and they are insensitive and indifferent against violence. Even when their fingers get cut off, they will justugh it off and reattach them. They do not care if they get stabbed, yet in turn, they do not understand why others fear the sword. The State forbade them from residing in the state because any towns and cities with the Undying mixed in always resulted in chaos.?</b>


    The golem continued speaking while looking down at the wriggling right hand.


    <b> ?Furthermore, this being, who has inherited the Undying Blood so strongly didn¡¯t die in the perfectly isted abyss. This is very unexpected. They are an extremely powerful and hazardous species. I think it will be troublesome for you to take care of it.?</b>


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it would be less of a bother to kill it off right now, right?¡±


    <b> ?Even from your perspective, would it not be troublesome for your number of trainees to increase??</b>


    ¡®It¡¯s true. The Regressor nearly folded me, and the vampire nearly tore me to shreds. Azzy doesn¡¯t directly attack me but she is consistently taking years off my shoulders. Another one on top of all that? There is no doubt that the pressure will increase.¡¯


    Intrigued by the golem¡¯s proposal, I cautiously asked.


    ¡°How exactly do you get rid of it?¡±


    <b> ?In this current situation, information is ssified, so I cannot say. However, I can guarantee its expulsion from Tantalus. It will not be able to return.?</b>


    ¡°And who will do that?¡±


    <b>?You will have to.?</b>


    ¡®Ah. So, I have to get those pieces of meat and ¡°dispose of it¡± myself.¡¯


    What did I expect?


    I replied in a calm manner.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    <b> ?Will you not regret it??</b>


    ¡°Regret what? To dispose of a perfectly alive man¡­ What kind of barbaric thought is that? It shouldn¡¯t be done.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious. You know why people shouldn¡¯tmit murder? So they don¡¯t get revenge flying their way. Whether the opposing side is thew, the victim¡¯s family, or a severed arm. What if I get avenged? Are you gonna take ountability for it? You said it was an Undying. That they don¡¯t die. The severed arm is still moving. What if it revives while I try to dispose of it and ites for revenge? No, it doesn¡¯t even need to revive. The severed arm is more than enough to take revenge on me. A moving arm terrifies me far more than a powerful man does.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s just eat and revive it. Stop saying weird things like ¡®disposal¡¯.¡±


    <b> ?This is unexpected. I didn¡¯t know you were such a moral man.?</b>


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡±


    <b><i> I am the most moral man in the world. Well, because I¡¯m the most scared of revenge in the world.</i></b>


    <b><i> One who has fear has cautiousness, to be cautious of others means keeping respect and morals.</i></b>


    <b><i> This is how I lived through the back alleyways, and a rule that has kept me alive.</i></b>


    ¡°Supplies are on their way,, right? We have more mouths to feed, so it¡¯ll be troublesome if they aren¡¯t.¡±


    <b> ?There are supplies on standby. Because of the prison break, it was stopped at a sojourn location. Once it¡¯s been announced that Tantalus¡¯s situation has returned to normal, all transportation should resume.?</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Please resume it now! When are theying?¡±


    <b>?In three hours¡¯ time.?</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s so quick!¡±


    <b> ?Anyints??</b>


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have any! But how is this possible?¡±


    <b> ?The State¡¯s administrative power is top of the world. There is no issue with resuming the delivery of already sent supplies.?</b>


    ¡®I can¡¯t read the golem¡¯s mind, but the person controlling it sort of seemed to be boasting. I wanted to say ¡®Why are you on such high horses when it wasn¡¯t even you?¡¯


    But with the possibility of the supplies being cut, I remained silent.


    ¡°How much are the supplies?¡±


    <b> ?With Tantalus¡¯s supply n, there are to be three days¡¯ worth of supplies.?</b>


    ¡°Are you crazy? Who¡¯s even going take¡ª¡±


    <b> ?However, since this supply n was made before the prison break incident and considering the sharp decline in poption for the current members, the supplies shouldst ny days.?</b>


    ¡°I can take those! Wow! The State¡¯s administrative power is really amazing!¡±


    ¡®Then now there should be no need to ration food. With ny days¡¯ worth of food, I could make meju* and still have some leftovers.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, wait¡­ This is the abyss. That¡¯s not probable. In any case, there are an infinite number of dishes that can be made with those ingredients. Nice. After a long time, I¡¯ll be enjoying material wealth once more.¡¯


    I was so excited that I screamed.


    ¡°Oi, Azzy! That¡¯s dirty! Don¡¯t touch it!¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Azzy was giving a strange look to the bone that stuck out of the right arm before quickly looking up. The dog immediately ran over and put her chin on my hand as I shook my wed hand. I spoke while rubbing her chin.


    ¡°Forget about that disgusting meat. Let¡¯s enjoy some delectable food. The supplies are arriving soon, so I¡¯ll make you that promised delicious meal!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy barked in joy. I kept scratching her chin as I got lost in thought.


    ¡®What should I cook next? Since we¡¯re sick of stew, why don¡¯t we fry it in a pan and eat it like cookies? Or should I mince up the meat, take the starch and boiled beans, grind it up then cook it? Making bean stock with some of the ground beans could be beneficial, even though it may not be as nutritious.¡¯


    It was when I was thinking up all the luxurious foods I could make that I felt something touch my ankle. I looked over, wondering what it was, then jumped in fright.


    It was the right arm.


    The right arm had crawled up to me with just its fingers.


    ¡°There¡¯s the plus one to the freeloaders.¡±


    I got a can from the cupboard, opened it then flipped it onto the hand. Although it was apressed bean that was as hard as a rock, it didn¡¯t care and went straight to the main body. After crawling over with all its power, it put the bean into its open mouth like a bird feeding its young.


    ¡°That right hand is quite¡­ talented.¡±


    <b><i> Is it an Undying because it has a hand that works relentlessly even with its body in suspended animation, or is it because it¡¯s an Undying that it can do so?</i></b>


    Anyway, leaving the two limbs intact was undoubtedly the right decision. I can¡¯t imagine being able to win against all four limbsing at me for revenge. Although, the pretty-much-dead body eating a can of beans was sickening.


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s kind of grotesque, I¡¯m going to have to leave the golem and human in the cafeteria for now.¡¯


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°You really have no patience, do you? Alright. I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    I took out thepressed beans and meat from the can. The State¡¯s special Compressed Canned Food¡¯s performance was still consistent; it boasted its rock-like properties as it waspletely dehydrated. The beef jerky that waspared to a brick in the past couldn¡¯t evenpare to this. Without water, eating this would take a very long time.


    I cut off the fatty area of thepressed meat and put it in the pan. After adding some heat, the oil started to melt and flow down.


    Along with the beans, the remaining meat was hydrated.


    I wasn¡¯t making stew this time, so I only put enough water to cover half of it.


    As thepletely dry beans and meat were being rehydrated, I took out some dough that I had made before with flour. When I looked inside, it was still as white and round as an ostrich egg, just like when it was first created.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ As expected. It doesn¡¯t take effect.¡±


    ¡®It didn¡¯t puff up, let alone change any color. It seems that it can¡¯t return to dust either, since this is and cursed by Mother Earth.¡¯


    ¡°But it is the bottom of the abyss, right? If the ce I stood on were ground, it should have some workers of the ground¡­¡±


    ¡®Something doesn¡¯t make sense, but I can¡¯t tell what it is. <i>Sigh</i>. This is frustrating. It¡¯s not like I can read Mother Earth¡¯s mind or something.¡¯


    I naturally scratched my head.


    <b><i> However, nothing is borne from nothing. Guess my head isn¡¯t a rice pot.</i></b>


    ¡°Ahhh, whatever. That kind of great work will be done by people with great strength.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯ll be best not to expect any soft bread around here. Let¡¯s just hope that rice is part of the supply deal.¡¯


    I put the hard-flour dough in the oven and lit the fire. At the same time, I brought the rehydrated bean and meat and set it in front of Azzy.


    ¡°Food!¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Be patient. It needs to be tastier.¡±


    I cleaned Azzy¡¯s hands with a towel. As the clean cloth touched her foot, she twitched as if it was tickling her. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t run away. I patted her head inmendation beforemanding her.


    ¡°Hey, Azzy. Punch it.¡±


    ¡°No! The meat will be hurt!¡±


    ¡°Meat gets tastier the more you torture it.¡±


    ¡°Arf?¡±


    ¡°It was more delicious when we cooked it over the firest time. Meat is something that gets tastier the more it hurts.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s why they beat up dogs on dog days. Damn.¡¯


    I kept thosest few words to myself and convinced Azzy.


    ¡°Woof! That¡¯s true!¡±


    The convinced Azzy quickly threw punches. It was so fast that I couldn¡¯t see her fists. The meat caved in on impact.


    The meat and beans that were still stiff from not being quite hydrated were minced nicely in the face of Azzy¡¯s doggy punches.


    A real human, I mean, dog meat grinder.


    ¡®You said the meat would be hurt. There¡¯s no sympathy in the face of vor, is there?¡¯


    As Azzy minced the meat I slowly added some starch. Since the egg was reced by beans, itcked cohesion. The moment it was ced on a pan, it would be brutally crushed.


    However, in contrast to human society, the world of cooking was more focused on the inside than the outside. Even if the shape was bad, it just needed to taste good.


    ¡°Now, now. Enough oil. It¡¯s now going in~¡±


    The spherically molded bean meat¡ªessentially hamburg meat that had beans added to it¡ªwas put on the pan. It started to sizzle straight away and started to cook. The smell of protein being cooked. The sound of the oils on the meat popping. It sounds like a monsoon knocking on the wet ground.


    ¡°W-Woof.¡±


    It seemed as if Azzy waspletely mesmerized by the smell as she even forgot to bark and instead was staring at the pan. Even a believer who weed an angel into their home wouldn¡¯t have the same eyes. I let out a grin and started to hum.


    ¡°Lulla~¡±


    The fire and heat took all the color. The meat¡¯s original color was absorbed by the envious fluids, which caused it to turn brown.


    In exchange for the color, vor and texture were added. It was a wee trade for humans. Even if the meat didn¡¯t want it.


    I used a pair of tongs to reshape the meat before cing it on a tter and spreading some of the oil over it.


    ¡®Now, that¡¯s one te done. It¡¯s usually people before dogs, but just for today, Azzy can have it first.¡¯


    ¡°Woooooooof.¡±


    I put the hamburg steak in front of Azzy. She couldn¡¯t even think of eating this masterpiece and looked up at me. I prepared my own te as she waited and sat down on the chair in front of the table.


    I put a spoon next to my te and asked the golem on the table.


    ¡°Captain AB. Would youe down and have a bite?¡±


    <b> ?Do not worry about me. An overseer does not get swayed by appetite.?</b>


    ¡°Alright, then! Just enjoy the view!¡±


    ?¡­?


    I left the golem on the table and raised my spoon. Azzy tensed up with expectation. At the signal, she was prepared to sprint in like a runner at the starting line.


    ¡®I let go of such an opportunity. It¡¯s a chance for education.¡¯


    I pulled out the chime bell. Azzy¡¯s eyes were drowned in anticipation. What I was going to do, and what was going to happen next. The body remembers it all.


    <i> Ring.</i>


    I jingled the bell. At that moment, Azzy¡¯s salivary nds burst open. Saliva flowed freely from the open mouth. Her eyes were so bright that the meat could absorb them.


    ¡®And to wait for me in that state? She really is a good dog. Hmm. I shouldn¡¯t doubt her taking any food in the future.¡¯


    I put the bell down and dered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy buried her face into the te.


    At this moment, Azzy was the happiest dog in the world.

 Chapter 25: - The Resistance

    <b>? The Resistance ?</b>


    A leather ball flew high up, followed by joyful barking and the patter of wed feet.


    <i>Pat.</i>


    I heard those feet skittering across a hard concrete surface in an offbeat rhythm. Concrete couldn¡¯t absorb vibrations like dirt, so the impacts were fully converted into sounds heading my way.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    My short break was ending. Before I knew it, Azzy was running over with a ball in her mouth. I faced the approaching small cmity in daze.


    My rest timested only as far as I threw the ball. I had to toss it high for Azzy to take longer to catch it, and also hurl it far so she would arrive slower. So at first, I gave my best throws without pushing my body, so I could rx while the dog-girl went far to fetch.


    But nothing in the worldsts forever. Except for Azzy¡¯s stamina, that is. I realized this fact as I continued the game of ball.


    The more we kept ying, the shorter my throws became. No longer did the ball soar into the skies. It only flew slightly above my head before dropping to the ground. It rolled farther than it flew at this point.


    Now even Azzy didn¡¯t get ready to run. She merely crouched by my feet, then fetched the ball when it went rolling. Then I would pick up the ball again and throw it using my hand with the still-intact wrist.


    But eventually, the moment of danger arrived.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Humans were ultimately animals, and sometimes our animal instincts would suddenly kick in. It had been a long time since the animal in my heart came to whisper in my ears. It was telling me:<i> Any more throws and your shoulder would get screwed.</i>


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    I paused mid-throw and raised my arm, feeling the peculiar sensation of my shoulder creaking, like a pencil in a pencil sharpener that¡¯s off-point and trembling wildly. It was a rather familiar image, but one that should never happen to my limbs.


    So I stopped throwing the ball and rxed my arm. Azzy came over to me looking puzzled.


    In my ck state, I dered, ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s game.¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof! More! More!¡±


    ¡°I could throw more, but¡­¡±


    I released the clothing packet I wore. The sweat-drenched standard-issue shirt unraveled, exposing my unttering figure that was hidden underneath it.


    I had a thin, agile physique specialized for escaping and survival. I never felt any great difort with the way I was until now, but in the present situation of having my durability tested, I regretted the past days ofziness. Had I predicted a future of being locked up in Tantalus to be a ball-throwing machine, I would have exercised when I was given the rmendation to¡­


    s, regrets alwayse toote. All I could do was give my best efforts, hoping that tomorrow-me wouldn¡¯t regret today.


    Putting those gloomy sentiments aside, I sank to the floor and showed my red, swollen shoulder to Azzy.


    ¡°Then my shoulder would break. Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°You want to die?¡±


    Azzy whimpered in response. Still, she seemed dissatisfied that we couldn¡¯t y anymore. The dog-girl assumed a standoffish air, walking around me in circles and giving me the side-eye.


    <b><i> Humph. As if that would work on me.</i></b>


    ¡°What¡¯re you going to do? Just try and make me throw a ball. I¡¯ll be a cripple, and I¡¯ll suffer from the injury until I end up suddenly dying one day.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°What? Losing an arm won¡¯t kill me? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I could trip down some stairs and die because I couldn¡¯t lift an arm to grab the railing, or I could even be shot to death in a terrorist attack because I couldn¡¯t obey the order to raise my hands! A single disability is an incredibly serious danger in of itself!¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof¡­¡±


    ¡°Just think, what if I died? There¡¯d be no one left in the world to be so nice and y ball in this abyss like me! Do you intend to wound the goose thatys golden¡ªno, the machine that throws balls? Just for a fleeting moment of joy?¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­ That, don¡¯t want.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Do you understand? So promise me resting time if you don¡¯t want me to break!¡±


    And thus, I finished teaching this mentallycking beast aboutbor efficiency, fatigue limit, and rest. A momentter, Azzy seemed to contemte something before grabbing my arm with both of hers and drawing her mouth close.


    <b><i> What the? Is she trying to eat me? Does she want the goose¡¯s meat since it couldy no more golden eggs? No, she can¡¯t be that dumb.</i></b>


    Oh shit. Then I realized a dog would prefer goose meat over eggs it couldn¡¯t even eat.


    Now I was panicking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am! I¡¯ll keep throwing so take anything but my life!¡±


    I tried to pull my arm away, but Azzy¡¯s mouth came closer first. I squeezed my eyes shut, anticipating terrible pain. And then¡­ I heard licking as something wet and soft flicked past my shoulder.


    I took a small peek and found Azzy diligently licking my swollen shoulder.


    ¡°The heck? Are you giving me lubricant for the pain or something?¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    I knew it. There was no way the Dog King would eat a living human. Well I mean, it was a knee-jerk reaction because I couldn¡¯t read her mind. Couldn¡¯t be helped, right? It was a survival instinct.


    I scratched my head awkwardly and stared at Azzy as she was busily licking away.


    She was aplete ve driver, really. Look at her oiling the machine because it¡¯s acting up.


    ¡°Look. Even if a Beast King¡¯s saliva can heal wounds, how could that fix this? This isn¡¯t an injury, just a body part worn out from too much use¡ª¡±


    I froze, feeling an oddly refreshing sensation around my shoulder, as if a window was opened in that part and wind was blowing through it. I didn¡¯t feel cold or anything, just good.


    It couldn¡¯t be the saliva; there was none of that ickiness. I raised my arm in half-doubt. Despite a bit of stiffness, it moved much more smoothly than a while ago. No, its condition was possibly even better than when I began throwing balls.


    ¡°This works?¡±


    Sure I heard about the licking of Beast Kings being as effective as holy water, but it was this good? Or was it simply that Azzy was special?


    While I was lost in confusion, Azzy examined my shoulder carefully before barking as if to say she was finished.


    ¡°Woof! All better!¡±


    ¡°At least your after-sales service is spot on. Guess I won¡¯t need to worry about losing an arm. Still, it¡¯s only just healed so let¡¯s keep going after a little break.¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    Azzy flopped herself over myp. I ruffled her hair and looked around.


    ording to the golem, supplies would be arriving soon. The question was, how was it going to be delivered?


    Logically, it would be dropped by air. But could it arrive at the bottom of the abyss through ordinary means? And if it could, how was I supposed to receive it? Surely they wouldn¡¯t expect me to catch it myself. Only the vampire would be pleased if I ended up squished like a burger patty.


    Oh, thinking of which, we had a vampire among us. I turned my head toward the underground armory in the distance. The doors to the armory were shut tight as usual, looking like the ominous gates to a bottomless chasm.


    ¡°She simply hasn¡¯t been waking up recently.¡±


    Apparently, people slept longer as they got older. If there was even a tenth of the truth in that belief, then it wasn¡¯t strange that the vampire¡¯s average daily sleeping time amounted to 24 hours.


    Plus, it was hard for her to get out of her wheelchair, I mean, coffin due to orthostatic hypotension. Yet she went as far as to generously donate her primordial essence to her disciple¡­ even though there¡¯s no more blood supply avable.


    <i> Tsk-tsk. </i>


    Suddenly, I realized something. Blood. Supply.


    ¡°Hang on. Don¡¯t I fall in danger if the vampire startscking blood?¡±


    If the vampire forgot my identity as a human being because she was senile, or simply felt the urge to have a snack in a sleepy state, wouldn¡¯t I be the first to die? I had no ability to resist. She would take my blood as easily as opening a can of soda.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose blood is on the supply list¡­ right?¡±


    A chill ran down my spine. Shouldn¡¯t something be done about this?


    Blood bags are¡­ well they aren¡¯t goods that can be supplied through airdrops. Maybe they would send some death row inmates instead?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯d be a problem too. There¡¯s no saying I can beat those fellows.¡±


    I would be fine. For the time being at least. Since the original 3 days worth of food became 90 days worth for us four here, this meant at least over 100 prisoners used to be in Tantalus.


    Excluding those who broke out, a significant number must have died, yet I found no corpse nor traces of blood when I first came down here. It was unlikely the State dispatched a cleaning team, so that left only one possibility: the vampire had devoured them all.


    Now that was rather gross to think about. It wasn¡¯t like this was some human sewerage¡­


    In any case, the vampire wouldn¡¯t want any more after sucking that much blood, not for a while. But who knew? A started engine needed a continuous supply of fuel. Likewise, the vampire might need as much blood from now on.


    I needed a source of blood if I wanted to survive¡­ Was there nothing like cattle for that purpose around here?


    Hang on. There was. Didn¡¯t I find it recently?


    ¡°The Undying, yes. It was called an Undying, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I unthinkingly apuded my brain. It was a brilliant idea! It may be unsightly and embarrassing to blow my own trumpet, but this time, I surely deserved to be called a genius.


    An Undying wouldn¡¯t die of a dismembered limb, so simrly, they wouldn¡¯t die after having some blood sucked out of them. The immortal would keep regenerating by eating food, so it could provide nearly an infinite amount of blood, as long as there was enough supply.


    ¡°Heheheh. Good. It¡¯s perfect. Where there¡¯s a will, eh?¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Azzy. I just had a freaking awesome idea. Want to hear?¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof?¡±


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re too stupid to understand. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you, so just listen. I¡¯ve just discovered a n that would impress even the greatest genius in history, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Woof? Stupid? Me?¡±


    ¡°Heheheh. My original intention was to put you in charge of the leftover disposal, but is that necessary between us? I say we both eat well and live well. As for the leftovers, the burnt and spoiled food, we let the Undying have them.¡±


    ¡°Woof! I¡¯m no stupid!¡±


    ¡°Spoiled food should be given to a person who is rotten. Not to mention, the Undying probably won¡¯t die of any food poisoning. It¡¯ll cure itself and make blood. Then, we squeeze its blood out and sell it to the vampire. The vampire¡¯s dead broke, but her so-called disciple is rich. She¡¯ll pay up instead. So¡­¡±


    <i>Thwap.</i>


    Azzy¡¯s hit my cheek with her forefoot. My head jerked around at the abrupt impact.


    It didn¡¯t hurt, but I did feel bewildered. No way she just did that.


    I red at the dog-girl, feeling slightly angry. She stared right back at me, and she was still lying on myp! Did she have no awareness of what she just did?


    A brute dared to p a human¡¯s cheek?


    She had crossed the line. I really didn¡¯t want to do it, but it was time to prepare the shit-is-going-down protocol.


    With that decided, I jumped to my feet to shake her off. I expected Azzy to slip off my thighs, but before that, she got up first and looked up.


    Huh? What was there to look at?


    I followed her and checked what was up there, but there was nothing apart from the usual pitch-ck darkness.


    Did she just trick me?


    But no, Azzy didn¡¯t have the intelligence for that.


    I raised my head again and squinted furiously. Momentster, I saw something shining in the darkness, like a hole. Was it the sky? But the light was growing bigger as ifing down this way.


    Merciful Mother Earth would sometimes deign toe to us, but never the lofty Sky God. The act of climbing the heavens to reach the divine would only be met by the Sky God¡¯s punishment of wind and lightning.


    So the sky couldn¡¯t being this way. It was probably¡­


    ¡°The supplies the golem talked about.¡±


    Immediately afterward, I heard pping and felt something huge in the dark. The abyss was quiet for there was no wind, yet the air was pressing down heavily.


    I didn¡¯t need to be impatient. Whatever it was would arrive. I waited calmly as the flickering darkness and periodically shing light in the distance came closer and closer.


    When it entered the range of the illumination on the ground, I could see what it was much more clearly.


    A square box packed with tarpaulins was hanging from arge parachute. A small, shing indicator light was attached to the side of the box; it was there in case anyone didn¡¯t see the box in the dark and got crushed under.


    The golem didn¡¯t lie about the 90 days worth of food. The box was big enough to contain a person. It had to be full of goods.


    The supply box didn¡¯t shake in the least, probably due to theck of wind, as itnded squarely on the concrete ground.


    Thud. A heavy vibration ran through the concrete.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy pounced over to the box. I followed her to the drop point.


    I guess that¡¯s how they drop things into the abyss. I bet I was dropped the same way. It was rather surprising the State used a parachute to prevent breakage. Sure it wasmon sense, but I was honestly a little moved that they adhered to normal practice.


    As I approached, I heard the stirring of cloth as the parachute was sucked into a small packet. It was also made using a Clothing Packet. That saved the pain of folding the whole thing away. The State really did make good use of their invention.


    But as I was happily about to open the supply box lid, I noticed something off.


    Huh? Why was the seal sticker ripped off? Did someone help themselves to a meal mid-delivery?


    Someone¡¯s thoughts entered my mind at that moment.


    ¡®Infiltration sessful. It was a long wait,rades. Now we break in.¡¯


    Comrade? Break in? That wasn¡¯t something I should be hearing out of a food supply box.


    As I stood there in a daze, I heard a hasty movement inside. The supply box rattled ominously¡ªwhatever was crouching inside had stretched its limbs.


    ¡®Let us throw down our lives, myrades! To defeat the despotic Military State!¡¯


    The front of the supply box burst open before I could take any preparation.


    <b><i> God damned Military State, what the hell had they supplied?</i></b>

 Chapter 26: - The Resistance - 1

    <b>? The Resistance ¨C 1 ?</b>


    About a week ago.


    * * * *


    The Military State called a sudden rally of troops.


    It was a routine for them to mobilize soldiers to protectw and order, not even newsworthy, but the scale of the event was on a whole different level this time. Apart from a minimally-sized force needed to defend the borders and other strategic points, all avable troops were gathered in a certain city as if to wage war against it.


    While the city¡¯s citizens trembled and hid in their homes at the sight of soldiers filling the streets, the Statemenced a major arrest operation using the gathered men.


    Petty criminals who went ignored due to their vague crimes, people who were named in wanted leaflets, Resistance members who were hiding with the help of the citizens, and quite a number of city dwellers who were simply unlucky and did nothing wrong. All of them were trampled and restrained under the roving violence of the military.


    Kanysen was also unable to avoid inspection.


    In the days when the Military State was still a kingdom, he was a squire of a renowned knight order. He had retired after the State came to power, but the military intelligence division still regarded him as a dangerous figure and thus kept a close watch.


    Naturally, the arrest operation was sufficient reason for soldiers to visit his small house as well.


    But this much was merely part of life in the State. In the age of the Kingdom, important figures were always the target of such visits. A mere slip of the tongue was a good excuse for the authority to drag these individuals away to suffer interrogation.


    However, if there was one thing different from the usual, it was that Kanysen really was a rebel and that he was preparing an imminent terrorist attack on the State.


    Kanysen escaped with minimal equipment as soon as he sensed something was wrong. Hisrades also went with him.


    Upon confirming that their blind probe had exposed a gold mine, the State immediately went on the pursuit.


    But their quarry was once part of their very forces, even if it was long ago. Kanysen felt doubt in the bustling movement of the military and so instead of running away, he hid in the logistics division of the enemy. There, he discovered a shocking truth.


    A horde of nefarious criminals had broken out of Tantalus, the great prison that harbored the worst of evildoers, and the State had rallied its forces to prevent the chaos they would wreak.


    Kanysen had gained unexpected information, but he still didn¡¯t have much time left. The chase never ended and the enemy was too many. Resistance would be utterly futile. They would only be swept away by the overwhelming difference in numbers.


    It was at that critical moment that a way out miraculously appeared in front of Kanysen.


    A supply box that should have gone to Tantalus but was left behind with nowhere to go due to the jailbreak.


    * * * *


    Thoughts shed past my mind at lightning speed. In an instant, I stuffed those memories into my brain to obtain information.


    My head ached. I clutched my aching temples and raised my body in the flow of thought.


    There was a suddenrge-scale inspection which the Resistance escaped from. After reading the gist of how they ended up here, Imented the absurdity of the matter.


    Retarded Military State. For all their pretended usual meticulousness, they actually overlooked that box.


    I got the urge to shake that Signaller¡¯s golem up and down for swaggering about supplies arriving soon. Could they not check again before sending things? Didn¡¯t they even confirm their goods?


    The five members of the Resistance had barely held through thanks to the food in the box and the State¡¯s neglect of management, groaning painfully throughout the transport in that cramped space. And now, they charged right out afternding.


    The first thing they faced was me, and naturally, I became the target of their bitter resentment.


    <i>Sigh</i>. The Resistance. While the name sounded impressive, it was mostly made up of youngsters who were unhappy with society.


    I may be the bottom-feeder of this abyss, but I had no intention of losing to mere children. Now it was time to teach them a hard lesson.


    <b><i> I¡¯ll have you all know that I¡¯m the final evolution of you brats.</i></b>


    As I loosened up my hands, one of them, a sturdy-looking young man, thrust the muzzle of his gun at me and shouted sharply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Hands up!¡±


    <b><i> I hastilyplied. Can¡¯t do anything against guns.</i></b>


    I sighed in relief. I could¡¯ve died if Azzy hadn¡¯t fixed my shoulder. She deserved thanks.


    ¡­ No, wait.


    In the first ce, it was all her fault that I got injured and that I was out in the courtyard at this time. I would never have encountered the Resistance empty-handed if I didn¡¯t y ball with her!


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Azzy tilted her head at my burning re. She had been wildly spinning her tail, happy to see new humans. I kept ring even as I held my arms up, contorting my face in all kinds of ways to convey a message: I¡¯m about to be taken down because of you, so you deal with them!


    Azzy stared back for several seconds, then nodded with glittering eyes as if in understanding.


    Yes, Dog King. It¡¯s finally time for you to earn your keep.


    ¡°Dog-woman, put your hands up too!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy barked cheerfully and raised her hands after me.


    <b><i> Yeah. What was I hoping for from you? You¡¯re just a mutt with a promiscuous tail that would wag for anyone whoes by.</i></b>


    The young man with the gun grew slightly suspicious to see Azzy¡¯s overly bright expression. I hoped he might attack her, but¡­


    <b> ?¡­ She¡¯s obedient for a dirty dog-kin. Looks a bit dumb, but she doesn¡¯t seem dangerous for now. I¡¯ll leave her be¡­? </b>


    His judgment was affected by her appearance.


    Pity. If the young man had just gone out guns zing, his group would have received a dog-punch each and some broken bones to go along with.


    The young man swung his gun intimidatingly.


    ¡°Now! Next, get on your knees and on the groun¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alpha, enough.¡±


    A middle-aged man soundlessly appeared from the back of the box. He stepped forward in a natural manner and touched the shoulder of the man called Alpha. While Alpha held his breath, the middle-aged man slowly lowered the muzzle of his gun.


    Alpha finally exhaled.


    ¡°Captain?¡±


    Be it age, skill, experience, looks, or atmosphere, the man didn¡¯t look to be anything other than the leader of the bunch. He was Kanysen.


    Kanysen took firm steps forward. I could feel the power in his movement. He gave the impression that even if the world copsed, he would fall a littleter than that. Despite crouching in the supply box for days on end, his body and mind appeared wlessly strong.


    Kanysen, the leader of the Resistance group, coaxed Alpha.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know about this ce yet. I understand you¡¯re frustrated and anxious, but what we need to use now is our tongues, not our guns.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, sir. I was hasty.¡±


    ¡°We all make mistakes. I understand. We were locked up in there for too long.¡±


    Kanysen stroked his bristly beard as he cast a cold look over me and Azzy. Then, he nced at the searchlights illuminating Tantalus far away beforeing up to me with a calcted smile.


    ¡°Excuse us. Did we surprise you a lot?¡±


    I was surprised. I nodded and gave a genuine reply.


    ¡°Well of course! W-who are you people? To be pointing guns out of nowhere!¡±


    ¡°Do not be wary of us. We are the enemy of the Military State, and we are on your side. I apologize for pointing a gun at you. You are¡­?¡±


    Kanysen trailed off, hinting for me to introduce myself.


    The man was polite and moderately intimidating at the same time as he demanded an answer. The way he so naturally pried for information could almost be called exemry. And he didn¡¯t stop thinking all the while.


    <b> ?He¡¯s young. His top is off. Seeing how he doesn¡¯t wear a warden¡¯s suit, much less a military uniform, he doesn¡¯t appear to be military affiliated. His physique is lean and agile, but he doesn¡¯t seem strong. I heard most of the prisoners broke out, so he¡¯s most likely aborer to be the first toe out for the supplies. Then we should be able to get what we need most out of him¡­ information about this ce.?</b>


    It was apparent the Resistance didn¡¯t pick an ipetent leader. The man was rational and quick in judgment. Despite dropping into the legendary abyssal prison called Tantalus anding out for the first time after enduring three days in a small box, he didn¡¯t lose hisposure.


    Now that was my favorite type of person. I clearly knew what attitude to take.


    His impression of me would shape my persona. Since he thought of me as aborer, I would be the most perfectborer he thought of.


    I took on a slightly slouched posture, didn¡¯t hide my exhaustion, and injected a bit of fear and confusion into my voice. It was lucky that I didn¡¯t have my warden¡¯s uniform. That saved me from having to make excuses.


    I deliberately faked a feeble, shaky expression and mimicked the reaction of aborer who had encountered an intruder.


    ¡°I, I was captured and brought here about a week ago. Soldiers barged in out of the blues, and after arresting me, they tossed me in here with nothing but an order to work. I d-don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t have any money either.¡±


    ¡°What work are you tasked with?¡±


    ¡°Chores like cooking and cleaning!¡±


    ¡°I see. You were brought in by the treacherous State.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did nothing wrong.¡±


    Kanysen nodded in a content manner and offered his hand.


    ¡°I knew we wererades. For we also hold a deep grudge against the Military State.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As I reluctantly held out my arm, he snatched my hand and gave it a good shake. He was so bloody strong that my whole body swayed.


    ¡°We are the friends of the public, the Resistance. We aim to defeat the cruel Military State and find freedom and peace.¡±


    Now was the moment to be surprised, so I raised my voice in an exaggerated fashion.


    ¡°The R-Resistance?!¡±


    After the military drove out the royal family and took control, they enforced harshbor, low wages, radical regtions, and merciless punishments. The rabid urbanization led to the copse of the existing order. Those who lost their property or family because of the State went into hiding and created an organization against the military.


    However, the fragmented rebel groups were unable to oppose the enemy¡¯s elite soldiers. Rebels would appear sporadically only to be suppressed in no time, over and over. The rebels felt the need for systematic leadership and came together under an outstanding leader.


    Thus thergest rebel organization, the Resistance, was born. The oppressed who howled for liberation from the military government.


    But it had been a long time since the State came to power, and the public perception of the Resistance wasn¡¯t so good. So I decided to add a sprinkle of vignce to my act, to make it more believable.


    ¡°The R-Resistance, those, terrori¡ª Ahh!¡±


    I deliberately stopped mid-word to block my mouth and look at Kanysen with terrified eyes. It was a normal reaction for an ordinary person, albeit rather rude.


    As I expected, he didn¡¯t seem particrly suspicious of my attitude.


    ¡°I understand. You must have heard only of the bad rumors about us. The Military State no doubt spread propaganda, setting us up as ruthless terrorists.¡±


    ¡°Ah, um. Yes.¡±


    ¡°But know this. Most of the cruelty they attribute to us is in fact¡­ the government incriminating us for what theymitted. We are essentially the same in that regard.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if it was because he was a former knight, but his serious words held weight. I would¡¯ve unthinkingly trusted him were I the average Joe.


    He first reassured me by iming to be allies, skilfully building empathy by saying we were no different. The man evidently had experience leading people.


    ¡°Trust us. We havee here to aid you.¡±


    This fellow had quite the talent for scamming. He would¡¯ve be a back-alley swindler if he wasn¡¯t a knight.


    But Kanysen had met his match. I was the biggest swindler of those very alleys, so his persuasive words were mostly ineffective.


    I acted as if I was gradually getting over my fear.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! To help those unfairly oppressed by the Military State¡ªthat is what the Resistance stands for! It is a given that we help you, along with the other unfortunate souls imprisoned here!¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    I let out an impressed exmation, and Kanysenughed heartily at my predictable response.


    Then he turned his attention away for the moment and looked at Azzy, who was still holding her hands up.


    ¡°Now, who might this beautiful beastkin youngdy be?¡±


    Azzy replied in a bright, loud voice.


    ¡°Woof! I¡¯m Azzy!¡±


    ¡°Azzy? That¡¯s an unusual name. How did you end up here, youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet! Nice to meet! Nice to meet!¡±


    Azzy abruptly rushed over and began to go around Kanysen in circles. She was so fast, and it was so unexpected, that even the former knight couldn¡¯t react in time. Flinching in surprise, he reached for his belt.


    Just then, I sensed rising hostility from inside the supply box. I turned around and found a female member of the Resistance aiming a gun at Azzy from the box.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    The young woman sounded clearly wary.


    Hearing that, Kanysen¡¯s face contorted.


    ¡°Sto¡ª!¡±


    <b> ?You mustn¡¯t shoot!?</b>


    But the trigger was pulled before he could even finish.


    <i>¨C Bang!</i>


    A bullet exploded out of the gun barrel. The armor-piercing shell flew slightly faster than the gunshot, zooming directly at Azzy. It happened in an instant. It didn¡¯t take any longer than that for the bullet to reach her at this short distance.


    Yet Azzy suddenly stopped in the middle of circling Kanysen, stared at the iing projectile, and caught it with her teeth before it hit her.


    Crunch.


    It was a peculiar sound, one of teeth digging into steel, of metal being relentlessly crushed. And that was it. The bullet¡¯s short journey from the gun¡¯s barrel ended between Azzy¡¯s teeth.


    <i> Krrk.</i>


    No one properly saw what happened. Only Kanysen quickly grasped the situation.


    <b> ?She caught an armor-piercing shell shot up close? With her teeth at that??</b>


    It wasmon to keep standing even after getting hit by a bullet. You only needed to learn a bit of Qi Art, wear some tough clothes, or simply be born healthy. That was enough to let a person easily withstand a couple of shots. Guns were useful but not very powerful weapons.


    But catching a flying bullet? Now that wasn¡¯t easy, not even for an expert fighter, and even if it was possible, no one would dare try it with their teeth. Fail, and the bullet would tear through their delicate inner flesh.


    Azzy pulled it off, though.


    She chewed the steel bullet once before spitting it out with a sour face. The twisted piece of metal bounced off the ground. The dog-girl looked dissatisfied.


    ¡°Hot! Hard! Tastes bad!¡±


    Teeth marks were visible on the crushed bullet.


    Finally, the other Resistance members realized what was going on. But just as they raised their guns at once, Kanysen yelled for them to stop.


    ¡°Cease fire!¡±


    All of them lowered their weapons like students who were scolded by a teacher. Kanysen wore a grimace as he shouted at them.


    ¡°Who let you shoot? Beta, did I not warn you to never fire without mymand?¡±


    The young woman called Beta bowed her head hurriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry.¡±


    ¡°If you are, then be still!¡±


    With that said, Kanysen respectfully gathered his hands and lowered his head to Azzy.


    ¡°Forgive our disrespectful behavior. We are unlearned and do not know of your eminent name. Could I have the honor of being enlightened?¡±


    <b> ?That dog-kin is nomon pup. If a battle urs¡­ we¡¯ll all die!? </b>


    Wow, the man knew his ce and even apologized first. It was my first time meeting someone so normal and ordinary aftering to Tantalus. How refreshing!


    And here I was, feeling like I was turning abnormal with the rest down here, even though I was such an exemry citizen.


    Then again, it wasn¡¯t like there was anyone to respond normally to my normal behavior.


    ¡°Woof! I¡¯m Azzy!¡±


    ¡°Azzy? I beg your pardon, but is that a title?¡±


    ¡°Name! Woof! Woof! Nice to meet! Nice to meet!¡±


    Kanysen stared dazedly at Azzy, looking like he was about to lose it. He recovered a momentter and turned to me pleadingly.


    ¡°Um, if you could introduce her¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah. They say she¡¯s a trainee who stayed behind. Her name¡¯s Azzy or so it seems. She¡¯s powerful but acts obedient, almost like a real dog. That¡¯s why we go around together sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Could she be the Dog King only mentioned in legends? No, there¡¯s no way. Not even Tantalus could contain such a being.¡±


    <b><i>Correct!</i></b> The man was smart, and apparently quite knowledgeable too.


    He was polite, knew how to fear others, knew his ce, and knew lots of other things. If there were other trainees here, I hoped they were all like him.


    <i>Sigh</i>. That¡¯s what made it all the more a pity that I had to kill him.


    Kanysen regained his senses and asked an urgent question.


    ¡°Are there more soldiers or pris¡ªtrainees who stayed behind?¡±


    ¡°Uh, there are no soldiers. There are about two more trainees, though. But they¡¯re either busy sleeping like a log or doing their own things. I don¡¯t think they¡¯de out unless a bomb blew up or something.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What a huge relief.¡±


    <b> ?The chills on my spine! To think there are at least two more like that dog-kin¡­ No, a much greater number must have been imprisoned since a jailbreak urred. How in zes did the State manage to lock up such monsters??</b>


    Kanysen fell into deep pondering for a long while. Thoughts continued to flow through his mind, and I calmly read them all with an innocent expression.


    <b> ?This ce is nothing tough at. If I don¡¯t rush the n, it might be stopped by the other convicts of Tantalus. I have to finish things as quickly as possible.?</b>


    The Resistance was the enemy of the State. So were the prisoners.


    The enemy of my enemy is a friend, especially if my enemy is powerful.


    The Resistance usually preferred the strategy of recruiting prisoners or simply releasing them to putrge pressure on the State.


    For some reason, though, Kanysen didn¡¯t consider the idea of requesting help from the prisoners of Tantalus, as if that wasn¡¯t his purpose in the first ce.


    Why had the terrorist-cum-Resistance membere to Tantalus? Why did he hide in a supply box headed for Tantalus in the middle of escaping?


    When there was no way out of this abyss cursed by Mother Earth?


    <b>?We can¡¯t get out aftering to Tantalus. The only equipment we managed to take in our escape is a bomb for a terror attack. The way to deal meaningful damage the State using this is..? </b>


    Simple. I murmured cynically under my breath. What else did a terrorist have to do apart frommitting terror?


    <b>?Topletely destroy Tantalus, the symbol of oppression, and sink it below the abyss.? </b>


    These people hade to simply blow up the ce without a care for their own lives.


    My eyes sank coldly at that revtion.

 Chapter 27: - The Resistance - 2

    <b>? The Resistance ¨C 2 ?</b>


    Having made his resolve, Kanysen swerved his head around and shouted toward the supply box.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve picked yourselves up, thene out quickly. We must hurry. Time is short!¡±


    Apparently, Alpha and Beta weren¡¯t the only ones who had stowed away in the box. A couple more voices responded to the Resistance leader¡¯s call, following which two people noisily climbed out, struggling to carry a square metal case between them.


    Kanysen shot a nce at the two before striding over to me.


    ¡°Comrade.¡±


    <b><i> Who are you callingrade, punk-ass? </i></b>


    I cursed inwardly while putting on a smile. Kanysen gripped my shoulders with a serious expression.


    ¡°We can help you,rade. In exchange, you must help us. Do so, and we will let you escape this ce.¡±


    ¡°Escape? Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Unlike the State, the Resistance does not lie to our countrymen.¡±


    <b><i> Haha. I suppose his idea of escape was valid, in a way. Abandoning your body to make a great escape to Heaven, eh? </i></b>


    The man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change one bit. If I weren¡¯t a mind reader, I would have watched like a dumbass as they nted a bomb and ended up being blown to pieces.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t show that I knew what was up. He had the power of a knight, and I had no way of opposing that without any equipment. I had to do as Kanysen said without giving any reason for suspicion.


    I smiled wryly and feigned ignorance, just as he wanted.


    ¡°Escape? You¡¯ll let me escape this damned, sunless ce, yes? That¡¯s a promise.¡±


    ¡°But of course. I keep my promises.¡±


    ¡°Then leave anything to me! How shall I help you,rade!¡±


    Kanysen looked around and fell into thought.


    <b> ?The prison is bigger than I thought. We¡¯ve brought a significant amount of explosives, but even that isn¡¯t enough topletely destroy Tantalus. Blowing up the cliff as originally nned will only copse bedrock. The main facilities will remain safe. What we need most right now is a detonation point that¡¯ll have an effect with a minimum of explosives. Since we¡¯ve entered the abyss, I want to damage its very foundation.? </b>


    After serenely forming a n, Kanysen talked to me again.


    ¡°You said you spent a few days here, so you must roughly know the structure of this despotic prison.¡±


    ¡°Not all, but I did take a tour. I should know best apart from the prisoners before me.¡±


    ¡°Good. Was there any ce that seemed important? As in, a location where there might be something worth looking at.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. An important-looking ce.¡±


    Oh there was such a ce. An excellent location I had reserved for these people.


    I promptly raised a finger to point in a certain direction.


    ¡°There, the underground armory. Itsrge steel doors are firmly shut, but very rarely, they open by themselves. I tried going in the other day and it seemed like there was a lot of stuff.¡±


    A thousand-year-old vampire would be waiting in there. This was going to be a living blood-lunch box delivery.


    Bon appetite, vampire. Oh, the wrapping is non-disposable so take care of that yourself.


    ¡°And in the 1st-floor surveince room I saw weapons? Equipment? Something like that for suppressing vicious inmates.¡±


    The ultimate weapon of Tantalus was on the prison¡¯s 1st floor: the regressor with a tendency to cut off arms as a hello. She would probably lop their heads off too if she learned of their n to copse Tantalus.


    I hope to see you guys in pieces next time.


    ¡°What about that ce?¡±


    Kanysen pointed to the control center separate from the prison building. The center was half-destroyed with only rubbles for remains, its walls and roof broken apart.


    Mm. They couldn¡¯t go there. It didn¡¯t have anything that might kill them.


    I tried to sound as disinterested as I could.


    ¡°I had a look over there but didn¡¯t find much. Nothing to scavenge either since it¡¯s full of broken rubble.¡±


    ¡°Broken rubble.¡±


    <b> ?The other buildings remain, yet only that ce is filled with traces of destruction. Someone must have done it deliberately, and that means there is something that mustn¡¯t be passed on to others. Or there could be used equipment. Whatever the case, with ourck of resources, that building should be explored first.? </b>


    My words caught Kanysen¡¯s attention, however.


    <i> Tsk.</i> The man certainly was clever. But he was still in the palm of my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided! Everyone, listen carefully.¡±


    Kanysen called the other Resistance members, who had been nervously looking around. They hurriedly gathered in front of their leader. One of them was still so tense that he tripped and staggered on the way. In any case, they gathered in one spot with strained faces.


    Kanysen began to point at his fellow rebels in turns as he spoke.


    ¡°Alpha, you head to the underground armory. Bring back any explosives or weapons you might find. Weck weapons.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    He turned to another Resistance member, the woman who shot Azzy earlier. She yelped and hugged her gun at the attention.


    ¡°Beta. You head to the prison¡¯s 1st floor. There might be a weapon meant to control the prisoners. If you encounter a prisoner, refrain from engaging to the best of your ability. Make up an excuse and continue exploring.¡±


    ¡°W-what? I have to face the prisoners of Tantalus?¡±


    Beta shook her head unconfidently. Kanysen sighed just quietly enough to be clearly heard as he continued.


    ¡°You are the most cautious of the group, Beta, and also the best at handling a gun. You are the right person for exploring while avoidingbat.¡±


    ¡°B-but Captain, you just saw. The prisoners here are monsters that can even catch bullets. G-guns won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°We have already put our lives at stake. Death is a given since we havee down here.


    Will you tremble with fear aftering this far?¡±


    Kanysen shot a reproachful re at Beta, but she still looked afraid. The former gave up and sighed.


    ¡®I can¡¯t change her personality right away. She¡¯s lost confidence greatly, probably because that dog-kin¡¯s teeth caught her trusty bullet. It might not really fit the n, but at a time like this¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hoo. Alpha, change of order. You go to the 1st floor. I¡¯ll send Beta to the armory.¡±


    Alpha took arge step forward and responded loudly.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I won¡¯t be scared!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be confident, but don¡¯t forget the basics. The enemy will most likely be frighteningly powerful. Engagement must be avoided if possible. And Beta. Your task is rtively safer, so hand over your military gear to Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Beta quickly took off therge te she was carrying on her back.


    The silver te, apparently cast from metal, had hundreds of letters engraved along its concentric circles, and it also had a hole in the middle that could barely fit a fist. It could almost be mistaken for a weight te used for exercise.


    In reality, though, it was a piece of military equipment made by the State: thebat suit.


    The silver te, which was the original form ofbat suits, was the most powerful item they had brought, yet Beta hastily passed it to Alpha as if it were a heavy burden.


    Alpha looked happy to obtain such a powerful weapon, but Kanysen clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>.¡±


    <b> ?Thebat suit is a great weapon. It¡¯s more logical to have Beta wear it, considering her cautious, calm nature andck of physical strength¡­ But it can¡¯t be helped. Our lives are already forfeit. Right now, we need someone with a fighting spirit more than talent. Like Alpha.? </b>


    Unaware of his leader¡¯s thoughts, Alpha gleefully took thebat suit before looking at the former.


    ¡°Captain, can I put it on now?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°Yeah baby! Don¡¯t mind if I do!¡±


    Upon hearing Kanysen¡¯s permission, Alpha pulled back his sleeve to expose the bio-receptor in his wrist, then slotted his hand into the silver te¡¯s hole.


    A magical light shed at that moment as the metal te separated horizontally. The te changed shape along with the sounds of interlocking metal, moving in reverse like it was swallowing Alpha¡¯s arm. Hard, clunky metal tes wrapped his left arm, while wires tightly connected the gaps in between.


    <i>Clunk, clunk.</i> Metal workers would find it almost orgasmic to listen to the rhythmic, orderly beat. Cogwheels turned, smoothing uneven sections. The steel tes seamlessly covered his entire body at a steady pace.


    Very soon, Alpha was wearing a huge armor of steel equipped with a full helmet and steel scales that covered any gaps. Completely surrounded by metal, he delightedly clenched his hands into fists with hard nks.


    ¡°Haha! Now I can die without regrets!¡±


    The Military State was a country that weaponized all creations, and it lived up to its reputation; when the Clothing Packet first emerged in the world, the State immediately conceptualized something different.


    Clothes could be made into packets.


    Armor was also a type of clothing.


    Therefore, couldn¡¯t armor also be made conveniently portable?


    Based on this one-dimensional three-stage theory, the State researched a method to alchemize armor into a packet.


    The massive difference in difficulty between alchemizing cloth and metal armor was disregarded¡ªthat was a problem for State technicians to ovee, whether they liked it or not.


    Eventually, after investing tremendous human and material resources, the State perfected the technology of turning armor into packets.


    And that was what Alpha was wearing. Thebat suit, the quintessence of State alchemy and magical engineering.


    ¡°What incredible power. I don¡¯t think I can lose to anyone with this!¡±


    Alpha was drunk on a sense of omnipotence, his confident voice resounding through the metal armor. As Kanysen had expected, Alpha didn¡¯t lose heart after equipping thebat suit. It was that attitude that he didn¡¯t like, though.


    He clicked his tongue in a scolding manner.


    ¡°Nonsense. Thebat suit only adds to your strength. Beating the enemy depends on your skill.¡±


    ¡°But with this much power!¡±


    Alpha¡¯s fiery gaze turned to Azzy, who was yawning as if slightly bored. She turned her head with slightly sharp eyes upon sensing the odd air of murder around him.


    Amazingly, the rebel was hastening his own demise, the ignoramus.


    ¡®That reckless fool is trying to bite more than he can chew!¡¯


    And I wasn¡¯t alone in my opinion. Kanysen¡¯s eyes shot wide with anger.


    ¡°Alpha!¡±


    The young Resistance fighter flinched.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly! Stick to your mission! First, take off that blinding visor! Your current task is exploration, notbat!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes sir. I apologize.¡±


    ¡®Hoo. Nothing everes easy.¡¯


    While Alpha hastily took off his helmet and visor, Kanysen looked at the rest of his group. Gamma and Delta.


    They were supporters withckingbat abilitypared to Alpha or Beta, so it was better not to expect much of them in that aspect.


    In exchange, Delta was a rearguard with a meticulous personality, while Gamma was a talented technician who used to work for the State. In particr, Gamma was the most important individual in the party as they needed to execute a methodical detonation, not an indiscriminate terror bombing.


    ¡°Delta will remain here, and¡­¡±


    Kanysen¡¯s gaze turned to me and Azzy, but he focused more on thetter. His eyes contained emotions akin to reverence and fear.


    ¡°And protect these people. It may be dangerous, so don¡¯t let them go near the control center. If possible¡­ Yes. You might as well y ball.¡±


    ¡°I un¡­derstand.¡±


    I was awed by his cautious attitude.


    <b><i>Not going to let down your guard until the end, eh?</i></b>


    Me aside, Azzy was the Dog King. She could ughter everyone here if she so wished, so being wary was natural.


    Though of course, being the Dog King meant she couldn¡¯t harm humans, so it was just a possibility. I figured it was hard for him to think that far.


    ¡°Good. Gamma goes with me to the control center. I¡¯ll need your technical skills to carry out a clearer investigation.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    ¡°Then gather round.¡±


    The nerve-racked Resistance members gathered their hands. But despite their ovepped palms, I could tell their hearts were scattered chaotically.


    One of them was terrified, while another was only bent on showing off. One was even regretting blindly following their friends, only to end up down here.


    But their feelings didn¡¯t show. From the outside, they only seemed like a slightly mismatched rabble of Resistance fighters.


    ¡°Everyone. Let¡¯s use our lives. Risk it all to deal a blow to the ursed Military State.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±


    ¡°Good. Move out!¡±


    Nevertheless, what drew them all here was their hatred of the State and their bond with each other. No one disobeyed or hesitated, showing that they were at least barely prepared.


    The members of the Resistance began to move to their tasked locations.

 Chapter 28: - The Resistance - 3

    <b>? The Resistance ¨C 3 ?</b>


    The Resistance members left for their respective positives, while Azzy and I stood around nkly.


    Delta, the only one in his group who stayed behind, kept a distance from us, gripping his gun tightly.


    He started talking to us.


    ¡°¡­ Please wait here. The Captain will be back once all the work is done.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, okay.¡±


    Now, they were all scattered. The situation was excellent.


    Kanysen and Gamma left for the control center, while Alpha and Beta went off to the hells reserved for each of them. As long as I dealt with Delta, no one could get in my way.


    It was time to get to work.


    I changed my expression and put on an awkward smile, trying to appear harmless as possible as I innocuously struck up a conversation with Delta.


    ¡°Dear Lord, my legs are all shaky. We only had a talk yet I feel drained like I¡¯ve just had a workout.¡±


    ¡°¡­ The Captain does have a powerful presence. It¡¯s not strange for you to feel strained.¡±


    ¡°You all amaze me. It mustn¡¯t be easy to even follow a man like him.¡±


    ¡°¡­ But we must. Still, the Captain leads us quite well. This n would have been impossible if not for his wits.¡±


    Let¡¯s see.


    Despite his diligent responses to my words, Delta waspletely upied with keeping wary eyes on Azzy, which was really a no-brainer. The dog-girl capable of catching bullets with her teeth was scarier than an unequipped, weak-looking borer¡±.


    Though that mindset would be his biggest weakness.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it fine to put down the gun now? It¡¯s not like Azzy will bite.¡±


    ¡°¡­ But.¡±


    ¡°Oh what do you mean ¡®but¡¯? You just saw. She has the crazy ability to catch bullets with her teeth even if you shoot. It¡¯s utterly pointless to aim that thing at her.¡±


    I secretly pointed at Azzy. Her excitement at seeing so many people a while ago was gone, and now she was sitting still with a rather gloomy face.


    I didn¡¯t know why. Dog reasons, probably.


    But even in that distracted state, she seemedpletely unafraid of Delta¡¯s gun. Then again, how could she be afraid with a bullet-proof mouth? I¡¯d be relieved if she didn¡¯t mistake bullets for slightly faster balls and get into ying with guns.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent a few days with Azzy, so I knew that she¡¯s not very dangerous despite her strength. I was also scared at first and ran away, but at some point, I got used to her. Here, take a look.¡±


    I picked up the leather ball I had put away earlier.


    As it held it high and shook it sideways, Azzy¡¯s tail began to wag left and right first. Her head then turned to give me a stare before she jumped to her feet.


    I quickly tossed the leather ball and shouted to her.


    ¡°Now! Fetch!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy shot off after the ball.


    Unable to keep up with the situation, Delta raised his gun a beatte in dismay.


    ¡°What have you done!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    But his concern was in vain as Azzy fetched the ball in her mouth and came straight back to me. She dropped it at my feet and gazed up with a proud look.


    I lowered a hand to stroke her hair, and she enjoyed the touch with half-lidded eyes. It was hardly a threatening sight.


    Delta had quite a principled and thorough personality, but even he couldn¡¯t help easing up.


    ¡°¡­ Is this really alright?¡±


    The muzzle of his gun fell as he rxed a little.


    I petted Azzy energetically, trying to appear as harmless as possible as I replied.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure myself. Things just, became like this before I realized.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still a human being, dog-kin or not¡­ Even if it is in her instincts, is it right to treat her that way?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like I force her, right? In fact, I¡¯m the one working for her. I throw, and when she fetches, I throw again. Azzy is the one who takes the fun out of this.¡±


    ¡°That is true, but still.¡±


    ¡°Well, I figure you have a simr rtionship with your captain, Sir Delta. The disparity in power between you two is like heaven and earth, yet regardless of that, you just grew used to each other.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Delta seemed to realize how foolish it was to be guarded against Azzy; he couldn¡¯t feel even an iota of threat from the way she rumbled happily at my every touch.


    I continued stroking her to enact a pastoral atmosphere.


    ¡°I was so frightened and afraid when I was arrested by the State and ended up down here, but thinking back now, I¡¯m d. It¡¯s peaceful, aside from the danger of being killed by the trainees, you see.¡±


    ¡°Peaceful. That¡¯s not a word that suits Tantalus.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s how I actually feel, so. I suppose it could be thanks to all those jailbreakers who are gone.¡±


    I took a pause for a moment, then lowered my voice to a rather mncholy murmur.


    ¡°If this ce was the hell it¡¯s rumored to be, not even the Military State would have sent an ordinary, petty criminal like me here.¡±


    I emphasized my words to imply I was a powerless nobody who did have a great deal ofmon sense.


    Take the bait. Come on.


    As I anticipated, Delta showed curiosity.


    ¡°What were you brought in for?¡±


    Having hooked the question I wanted out of him, I deliberately took on a faraway look and answered in a muttering tone.


    ¡°I was originally a magician. My job was to entertain people with magic in the back alleys. Although I hardly made anything off it, seeing the amazement of my audience always had its satisfaction. But.¡±


    I broke off for the space of a breath, pretending to be lost in thought.


    ¡°Uh. I think it was about a week ago. Soldiers came in out of nowhere and started arresting folks on sight. I happened to be ying a card game with some friends when I was put under inspection and¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s when. You were also taken in unfairly.¡±


    Delta filled in the nks by his own misunderstanding. He also fell into his own thoughts.


    ¡®They would use an innocent person as aborer. I knew it. The State is wrong. It has to fall. But forcing that same person to his death for that purpose¡­ Are we in the right?¡¯


    My n was going well.


    I scratched my head awkwardly, giving an added exnation.


    ¡°Ahaha. About that, it wasn¡¯tpletely unfair. I did use a bit of magic in that card game. Haha.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    ¡®So he was a gambler.¡¯


    Delta¡¯s expression soured slightly. As an inherently upright type of fellow, he held gambling in absolute disdain.


    Here I had to mix a spoonful of repentance into the act. A moderate sprinkle of sentiment on top of a solid background story would add depth to my persona.


    ¡°I was overconfident in my meager talent, forgetting that magic tricks hold the most value when they stay magical.¡±


    With that said, I furtively took out a white card.


    Interest shed in Delta¡¯s eyes when he realized what it was.


    ¡°Where did you get that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I was born to be a magician, but I get anxious without a hidden card up my sleeve. So I did whatever I could to get one.¡±


    Flutter.


    The card danced under my fingers.


    Left hand, right hand, palm, dorsal.


    It flitted to and fro like a crawling bug, then when I spread out both hands at a certain point, it vanished like it was never there.


    Well, I could see it clearly sticking to the back of my hand, but in Delta¡¯s eyes, it was as good as gone. He looked genuinely amazed.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t even have a sleeve to hide the card, so how¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haha. You need to be capable of this much to be called a magician.¡±


    I flipped my hand while secretly pulling the card to my palm, showing him the dorsal side while concealing the card.


    By pushing the card again to the back of my hand while showing my palm, the card would seem to havepletely disappeared for Delta.


    ¡°Woah.¡±


    Having drawn enough of his curiosity,


    I raised my left index finger and slowly pulled out the card on the back of my right hand.


    Delta was pping before he even knew it. A decent reaction.


    I smiled, scratching my head as if embarrassed by the impressed look he was giving.


    ¡°But it¡¯s unexpectedly useless in card games. However amazing my sleight of hand may be, it won¡¯t stop people from suspecting.¡±


    ¡°It was fantastic. I wouldn¡¯t have even thought to suspect you at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh a few lost pennies will fuel anyone¡¯s suspicion. I¡¯ve seen some grab my wrist after losing just several dozen coins, their eyes stained with anger and mistrust. I was momentarily blinded by greed back then, which made me lose sight of the essence of magic tricks: entertainment.¡±


    I put the card away with a shrug.


    ¡°That¡¯s how I lost my roots and got caught. But what about you, Sir Delta? How did you be part of the Resistance?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    My question punctured the vulnerable opening in his mind with precision. He became locked in recollection without any doubt of my intentions.


    ¡°My real name is Elsie. Since I was a child, I was a fast learner. I entered a secondary military school ording to my parent¡¯s wishes, but even there I kept thinking to myself. Am I doing the right thing? Is the policy of the Military State just? But the State doesn¡¯t allow that kind of debate, and I felt it was wrong that we couldn¡¯t discuss right and wrong for the sake of order. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°You joined the Resistance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At least in the Resistance, you can express ideas for the future path of the country. I found many like-mindedrades too. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    <b> ?I still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right to keep resisting at the sacrifice of themon people.? </b>


    The man named Elsie, codename Delta, was a thoughtful type.


    I gave him enough time to settle his feelings before speaking.


    ¡°But you could lose your life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die. I¡¯m only concerned whether I am going the right way or not.¡±


    ¡°It must be the right way. You¡¯ve thought it over plenty, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Contemtion doesn¡¯t necessarily lead to the correct answer.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re more likely to find the answerpared to not thinking at all. Since humans can¡¯t be perfect, isn¡¯t it better to chase the possibility?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I appreciate the sentiment.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s all I can offer. A street magician only has his tongue to boast of aside from dexterity, after all.¡±


    Afterforting Delta, I smiled warmly and took out my card again.


    ¡°Now, now. Enough with the difficult talk. I¡¯ll show you something interesting. It¡¯s not often that I show this to anyone, but I¡¯ll make a special exception for you.¡±


    Delta swam out of his memories and fixed expectant eyes on my card.


    With his focus on me, I put on a magician¡¯s grin and flipped the card around in my hand.


    ¡°This is a trick involving a magic tool, so it should normally never be revealed.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s your source of ie?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Partly, yes. But the moment this is revealed, people will start to feel more dubious than mystified. They will perceive magic tricks as something to analyze and disassemble rather than to enjoy. When that happens, magic is reduced to a rigged game. There will be no wonder, no joy. Only a fierce confrontation between the magician and his audience.¡±


    I gathered mana at my fingertips, funneling it into my card which had a strange glyph was imprinted on its back. A faint light glimmered along its lines.


    ¡°Those who chance upon secrets inevitably search for somece to spill them, but it just so happens that we¡¯re in the abyss. And it¡¯s not every day you make a new friend, so I¡¯ll exclusively let you in the know.¡±


    I sandwiched the card between my index and middle fingers, then slipped it along my left wrist. I unfolded my palm to cover his gaze for an instant, following which I flipped my left wrist and right hand simultaneously¡ªand revealed what used to be a card.


    What was supposed to be an ace of diamonds was reced by a dark-red pointed skewer.


    ¡°Vo!¡±


    ¡°Ooh!¡±


    I gave a few swings of the stick, swishing it through the air, proving that it was no gimmick nor hallucination but an object with a clear form.


    I bowed, taking an imaginary hat off for my audience.


    Delta apuded in admiration.


    ¡°That trick, was it alchemy?¡±


    ¡°You got some sharp eyes. I was going to make a slow reveal.¡±


    ¡°What, it was such a swift, stealthy disy of alchemy. I would¡¯ve been oblivious if I hadn¡¯t seen it so close.¡±


    ¡°I admit it was no ordinary alchemy. This card was alchemized based on clothing packets, you see. So if you put in mana through the bio-receptor, like so.¡±


    I put the skewer against my left wrist with the bio-receptor and rubbed it. The stick disappeared like it never existed.


    When I lifted my palm again, the ace of diamonds was back.


    Delta eximed in amazement as I proudly continued to exin.


    ¡°It can be a card or a stick. I normally hang seasonal flowers on the end for the audience, but sadly, not even a magician can procure the letters of Mother Earth in this abyss.¡±


    Delta stared at my card in wonder, dazzled by my magic.


    His eyes were no longer wary in the least as he muttered a remark.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. It would¡¯ve been much better if I had seen it in the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I wouldn¡¯t have told you my secret then. Ah! Rats, it looks like my card is gone? I wonder where it went? Uh, hang on. What¡¯s that in your hair, Sir Delta?¡±


    Anyone would think this was part of the magic act. It was the only natural conclusion after everything that happened so far. That was why Delta didn¡¯t even feel the need to be vignt.


    I walked toward Delta, casually holding out a hand. He kept still even as I approached.


    ¡®What trick will it be this time?¡¯


    Watching the anticipating look on his face, I smiled faintly, transformed my card into a skewer, and rammed it into his temple.


    Delta¡¯s head was pushed lightly sideways. The interest filling his expression turned to puzzlement.


    Then his brain, which wasn¡¯t functioning very well, btedly registered what had urred¡ªa sharp stick had pierced through the side of his skull.


    His damaged head desperately rang rm bells as I stretched out my arms for Delta in a ceremonial flourish.


    ¡°Tada! Vanishing Magic!¡±

 Chapter 29: - The Resistance - 4

    <b>? The Resistance ¨C 4 ?</b>


    Delta wasn¡¯t capable of even changing expression due to therge needle stuck in his head. All he could manage was to force his lips to strenuously form several words as his face spasmed.


    ¡°What¡ªdid¡ªyou¡ªdo¡ª¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯d the card go? Tada, tada! Here it was!¡±


    <i> ¨C Schluk.</i>


    I pulled out the skewer lodged in Delta¡¯s head. With the stopper removed, blood burst out like a broken dam.


    Bleeding from his head, Delta staggered like a broken robot as he tried to grab his gun again. His hands only clutched at the wrong ces, though. His attempts to reach for the trigger kept veering to the right, his fingers trembling pitifully.


    I turned over the retrieved skewer, and the weapon that had just punctured somebody¡¯s head disappeared. A blood-stained card appeared in its stead.


    I shook the blood off the card and bent deeply at the waist toward Delta.


    ¡°Thank you for watching until now. You made for a pretty decent audience, but I am a magician! And I can¡¯t die in a ce like this, you see.¡±


    ¡®Urgh¡ªyou¡ªtricked¡ª¡¯


    ¡°Whether he falls into a river in chains or is trapped somewhere full of lit explosives, the magician must get out alive in the end. Which is why I can¡¯t participate in your group¡¯s extraordinary suicide bomb show. So sorry! I¡¯ve decided to perform an escape act with Tantalus as the stage, and your people as the obstacles!¡±


    Delta slumped to the ground. He could no longer reply with his brain damaged. Only his sporadic, disconnected thoughts told he wasn¡¯t dead yet. But even that wouldn¡¯tst for much longer.


    I squatted down to meet his eyes.


    ¡®You¡ªknew our¡ªpurpose from¡ªthe beginn¡ª¡¯


    ¡°But of course I knew. How could I not? There¡¯s no way you all would¡¯vee charging in here with any safeguards, not after resolving to die, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    <b> ?¡¯You knew¡ªyet¡ªyou¨Cdeceived¡ª¡¯?</b>


    ¡°Deceived, eh? Now I wonder about that. Who deceived whom first? Your captain, who offered an empty promise of escape? Or you, the one who overlooked that lie in silence, acting all noble and contemtive while hiding in the back? Can you say you didn¡¯t deceive me?¡±


    <b>?That¡¯s¡ªnot it¡ªI¡ª?</b>


    ¡°No matter how noble you want to be, it doesn¡¯t matter much. Because justice that is not shown through action is like undigested vomit. No matter how much you value your feelings, whether you pass it off as the greater good, your justice is no more than an expression of self-love.¡±


    <b>?You¡ªread my¡ª thou¡ª? </b>


    Delta¡¯s thoughts gradually blurred. From one side of his head, blood was running out of a hole, while on the other, blood was pooling. The pressure caused by the imbnce was crushing his brain, and the more damaged his brain became, the more his consciousness copsed.


    Delta¡¯sst thought stretched out. Like the final word that marked the closing of a book, his lingering regrets stretched on and on like inertia.


    A book was announcing itspletion.


    Having read enough of his mind, I whispered, eye-to-eye with him.


    <em>¡°Goodbye, Elsie rk. You are a failed terrorist. Whatever your past may be, whatever excuse you may give, none of that will change you.¡±</em>


    <b>?Ah¡ªah¡ªah¡ª? </b>


    <em>¡°But I will remember you, and yourst moment.¡±</em>


    ¡®Ah.¡¯


    <em>¡°Farewell.¡±</em>


    Delta¡¯s trail of thought met a dead end.


    That marked the ending of the book.


    The body of codename Delta, real name Elsie rk, became a syed corpse on the ground. I swept a hand across its wide-open eyes, closing them.


    And that was it. The end of an average, short life.


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Thankfully, there was no need to wipe away the blood. The fluiding out of the corpse was rolling toward the underground armory as if that was the natural order of things. So long as the vampire existed, there would be no bothersome need to clean up any bloodstains.


    I shook my stiff shoulders and muttered to myself.


    ¡°Now, That¡¯s one job done.¡±


    Next was the Captain. Since he had the explosives, this matter wouldn¡¯t end unless I took him down.


    Now, Captain. It¡¯s time to read where you are and what you¡¯re doing.


    I closed my eyes and expanded the range of my mind-reading, spreading it out like a mist, letting my senses grab onto the faint thoughts in the distance.


    ..


    ..


    ¡­.


    ¡°Nine-thousand nine-hundred ny. Nine-thousand nine-hundred ny-one. Nine-thousand nine-hundred ny-two¡­¡±


    <i>¨C Fwoosh. Fwoosh.</i>


    An invisible sword cut through space. The weightless, widthless sword, Chun-aeng. The reason why the widthless sword was making sounds was that its wielder was swinging it sideways to feel a minimal degree of weight.


    Even so, the swings were sharp enough to rip through the air.


    ¡°¡­ Ten-thousand.¡±


    The ten-thousandth swing ended.


    Droplets of sweat ran down Shei¡¯s face. Although her loose-fitting pants were made of well-ventting material, they were far from enough to cool her steaming body.


    Shei brushed her short hair that came down slightly below her ears, shaking off the drop of sweat hanging by their tips.


    Then she reacted subconsciously, out of impulse, cutting the falling sweat drop.


    Once, twice, five times, ten times. A superimposed series of shes.


    One fall turned into a total of three-hundred-nine-two small collisions.


    The fragmented sweat droplets scattered in all directions upon reaching the floor.


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Shei poised herself again, taking a perfected stance. It was an impable middle posture she had created through personal study over 13 cycles of regression.


    It was a good way to use the weightless sword Chun-aeng. There was no need to store power in advance due to its feather-like aspect, so even merely turning her wrist in the middle posture could bring out diverse, dynamic changes.


    Of course, like all things in the world, there were only two directions to a side, left and right, so being unable to store power was also a disadvantage in itself. The swordcked weight behind its every strike. But that issue would be solved once Shei obtained the <i>Earth Sword, Jizan</i>.


    So what she had to do was train. Until <i>Jizan</i> was in her hands, before that powerful treasure sword overshadowed her force, she had to attain a newyer of strength.


    That was why she came to Tantalus, and also why she learned bloodcraft.


    Shei poised herself again, taking apleted stance devoid of any ws.


    To make further advances, however, she had to destroy thatpletion and capture non-existing ws. Breaking down the shell around her was the only way to see the bigger world.


    Long ago, in her initial life cycle¡ªwhich was now a fading memory¡ªshe had relied on vagabond techniques to cling on to dear life. But now, as a half-transcendent being, that technique only held her back.


    It was time to abandon the swordsmanship that had sustained her and died with her over the many years.


    Topletely ruin it and build it anew, Shei took up Chun-aeng again.


    ¡°Hoo, hoo.¡±


    She had gained quite a lot in Tantalus. She clearly witnessed the jailbreak incident, of which she had only heard rumors of, and even met the vampire and the Dog King.


    Plus an unexpected factor.


    ¡­ Factor.


    Shei¡¯s sword lurched and its trajectory twisted. She stopped swinging and grit her teeth.


    That easygoing, rxed man. Every time she thought of him, Shei felt something was wrong. He didn¡¯t exist in the future she knew, yet he was living here with a definite presence.


    The man was closer than anyone to Azzy, and Tyrkanzyaka also secretly cared about him. He was sure to leave asting influence even if he were to disappear now.


    More than anything, Shei herself was excessively bothered by him.


    ¡°Cheh. If only I wasn¡¯t caught back then¡­¡±


    It felt like she was getting caught up in his pace every time they got involved. While that did irk her, it wasn¡¯t like that man did anything bad. It was just oddly unpleasant whenever he did something.


    Not to mention that he was hiding something. Otherwise, there was no way he could see through her invisibility at a nce and predict she would eavesdrop.


    Shei could win in an all-out battle, sure, but she didn¡¯t feel the need to put everything on the line for a death match, not when he didn¡¯t seem particrly hostile. So her conclusion was to keep observing for the present. She wouldn¡¯t attack so long as he didn¡¯t pick a fight.


    An ambush, while she had her guard down, would be troublesome, but¡­


    ¡°Not really. I rather wee it. That¡¯ll tell me he¡¯s untrustworthy.¡±


    If she ended up dying, Shei could move on to the next regression cycle.


    From that point on, if that man ever came across her, she would dismember his limbs and interrogate him.


    I got distracted.


    Shei brandished her sword as if to clear her thoughts.


    She continued swinging until the count of the two-thousand.


    Sweat droplets wet the floor as her breath started to run out, but still, she wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    Empowering her de with her newly acquired bloodcraft resulted in imbnce, while executing a clean strike without wasted energy gave her the feeling of returning to her old sword technique.


    Blood. Shei had figured that fully understanding blood and the weight flowing through her body would change something.


    Perhaps her talent wascking. Or was she failing to find the right posture to contain all her strength?


    If only she had a helpful sparring partner at a time like this¡­ For example, that man of fathomless ability¡­


    She heard someone cry out in surprise at that moment.


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    It seemed Shei was too focused. She hadn¡¯t even sensed someone was approaching.


    Pausing her swings, she took a deep, steadying breath and red at her unwee visitor. Whoever it was, they wore thick armor.


    Shei instantly recognized its model. The military gear of the State, thebat suit. Judging by the signs of poor management on that outdated design, someone must have stolen a model that was going to be discarded for being old.


    Shei wiped her face with her sleeves, muttering to herself.


    ¡°The Resistance?¡±


    ¡°Wha-what? How did you know?¡±


    The intruder, a young man, looked surprised.


    It was simple logic. Even if it was an aged model, the Military State would never neglect one of theirbat suits, the quintessence of military technology.


    They would either collect and dispose of them all or disassemble them to create newbat suits.


    If there was someone equipping one of those old models, they must have either stolen or seized abat suit scheduled to be scrapped. And that was something only the Resistance would do.


    The intruder was only bewildered for a moment beforeughing off his difort.


    ¡°Haha. Our fame must have spread widely for such a young boy to recognize us¡­ Boy, are you also aborer?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m a prisoner.¡±


    Shei responded curtly, showing no intention to continue the conversation.


    A secondter, Shei suddenly noticed something off about the young man¡¯s question. Was she also aborer?


    But she was sure there was noborer in this ce.


    Before she could point that out, though, the young man started ranting off.


    ¡°How could they lock such a young boy in Tantalus! The State truly is an inhumane, cruel country! What crime could such a youngster havemitted!¡±


    ¡°I sat down in the middle of a city and told people I¡¯d give a gold coin if they beat me. I took down everyst one of the crowd that gathered. The army cameter on, so I took them all down too. Then a so-called general came and arrested me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The young man started dripping with sweat. When the ¡°boy¡± showed a different response than he expected, he finally got the idea to take a proper look at Shei.


    He assumed the boy wasn¡¯t well-fed as he had a skinny, flimsy-looking body. His bones seemed inherently slender despite being ¡°male¡±.


    Those thin ankles visible under the bottom of his loose pants looked like they would break at a light whack. He didn¡¯t have a physique suitable for fighting.


    But the intense gleam in the boy¡¯s eyes showed not a hint of fear, and his upright posture was like a well-honed de. He was more like a sword than a human being.


    Even his mere breathing was chilling, giving off the feeling of being able to cut someone while standing still.


    The young man instinctively adjusted hisbat suit.


    <i> Clunk.</i>


    The armor moved, covering his neck and lower chin.


    Shei hadn¡¯t even expressed any hostility, yet he protected his vitals out of fear.


    She fixed a cutting gaze on the man.


    ¡°Why would the Resistance havee to Tantalus¡­ It couldn¡¯t be anything as ridiculous as rescuing the prisoners. You came to execute a terror attack, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The young man hastily gestured in denial and raised his voice, acting like she had hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°What are you saying!? Are you suggesting we¡¯re terrorists?!¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Shei¡¯s response was cold.


    ¡°The Resistance¡­ A bunch of riff-raff with nothing to show but vague, visionless dissent. All you people do is fly like moths to a me and terrorize others¡­¡±


    She sounded disappointed and disillusioned as if she had experienced it all herself.


    In fact, she did experience it all.


    Shei¡¯s voice contained conviction, and the young man must have felt it. He flinched.


    ¡°You must be too steeped in ideology! We are the Resistance, a group that resists for freedom. We will defeat the military government that has unjustly grabbed power and grant this country true liberation!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried that, but things didn¡¯t change much. No, they became worse.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. And I don¡¯t intend to exin.¡±


    Shei slung Chun-aeng over her shoulder and red at the young man.


    ¡°You want to destroy Tantalus? What a riot. Rats like you can squeak and gnaw away at it all you like but it won¡¯t fall. All of you will fail. Because it¡¯s not yet time for its copse.¡±


    ¡°No! We will seed! The captain is already in the works. Once he¡¯s finished, this legendary prison will crumble and we will go down in history as liberators!¡±


    The young man was so worked up he couldn¡¯t help screaming.


    Shei snorted at that.


    ¡°You just said it yourself. That you¡¯re here to carry out a terror attack.¡±


    ¡°Hmff!¡±


    Now he couldn¡¯t even deny the truth. The young man grimaced and raised his arms menacingly, lowering his voice.


    ¡°¡­ Not bad, kid. I didn¡¯t expect you to lead me on questions.¡±


    ¡°Idiot. You just have a cheap mouth. If that was leading, then the State¡¯s Security Agency¡¯s profiling would have mind-readers.¡±


    The continued taunts made the young man snapped. Forgetting his captain¡¯s warning, the young man burned with hostility.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Tantalus will disappear beyond the abyss! We will break down this symbol of oppression! So, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°But if Tantalus falls, your group won¡¯t be safe either.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! We came prepared to die! The Resistance is always prepared to die for its country!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Country, you say.¡±


    As far as Shei had experienced, there was no one sane among these would-be-patriots.


    She chuckled and raised her arms.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I doubt that man will stand by and watch it happen.¡±


    Tantalus would fall, but not now. In a little less than a year, she woulde, following which the prison would crumble, and true despair would crawl out¡ªthe Fragments of the Apocalypse. Monsters that could, if given free rein, bring the end of the world by themselves.


    That was why these rebels could only fail. Even when Shei wasn¡¯t here, they weren¡¯t given a single line of mention in any news outlet. Tantalus wouldn¡¯t be called the abyss if it could be destroyed by a few terrorists.


    They weren¡¯t an issue she needed to mind. That warden would probably take care of it since he seemed good at dealing with such matters.


    ¡°But that aside, there¡¯s no reason for me to leave you people be, is there?¡±


    ¨C <i>Schwiing.</i>


    Shei drew Chun-aeng with a clear ring, holding it aloft. Even the mere sound of her de seemed to possess a tangible edge.


    She muttered fiercely under her breath.


    ¡°A training dummy has willinglye to be used, after all.¡±


    ¡°A training dummy?!¡±


    After crying out loud, the young man rushed to operate hisbat suit; its helmet that was cocked back shot up with a nk and covered the man¡¯s face, then its visor came down.


    Steel scales sprouted over weak points like his neck and armpits.


    The metal interlocked.


    ¨C <i>Clunk. nk.</i>


    Orderly, mechanical sounds surrounded him. Gaiters formed over his legs, and gauntlets over his arms.


    The muzzle of a gun formed on his left hand, loaded with six armor-piercing rounds, while his right hand was fused with a huge greatsword capable of ripping through des.


    Upon fully arming himself, the young man roared at Shei.


    ¡°Training dummy? No! This is abat suit! Do you think you can beat me in that ungeared state?¡±


    As long as one had a bio-receptor, mana to support alchemization, and the strength to equip and move it, this full-body alchemic gear enabled even ordinary people to wield knight-ss power.


    Armed with thebat suit¡¯s power, the young man made a threatening approach.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret shooting your mouth off!¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. Ungeared. Ungeared, huh¡­¡±


    Yet Shei wasn¡¯t surprised at all despite being up against abat suit. Instead, she measured the power between the opponent and herself, and also analyzed what shecked.


    ¡°Good. I just happened to need a close fight, so I¡¯ll face you without wearing any gear.¡±


    Immediately after, Shei ceased using her Qi Art and withdrew the mana in her de as well.


    Now, she was only a frail young girl holding a treasure sword she didn¡¯t deserve. She had to rely solely on her martial prowess and experiences to ovee a weapon that was built on the blood and history of the Military State.


    The question of whether she could do it wasn¡¯t important.


    Shei smirked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just about matter of trying.¡±


    If I die, then I die. Nothing more than that.


    The girl took her invisible sword, Chun-aeng, and approached the activatedbat suit, her de chiming through the air as she moved to face the aggregation of nking metal.

 Chapter 30: - The Resistance - 5

    <b>? The Resistance ¨C 5 ?</b>


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    <b><i>I¡¯m scared.</i></b>


    This was thend cursed by Mother Earth, the abyss that the Sky God¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t reach.


    Dying wasn¡¯t frightening, but she was terrified of the possibility that her soul might not even be saved in death.


    Beta, no, the young girl of strong faith named Cindy, grasped the cross she had put in her chest pocket as she always did.


    ¡°No. The Sky God is in our hearts. He must always be seeing the world through our eyes¡­¡±


    Her father was a pastor. As a devout believer, he would lead the youngmbs every Sunday. People offered prayers every church day and gained some smallfort to hold through the week.


    But ever since the State established all kinds of religion as a ¡°hobby¡±, God was sphemously put in a position to pay taxes.


    It was preposterous. How could the Sky God, the master of this world and father of all creation, pay taxes?


    Naturally, protest arose among the believers. Cindy¡¯s faithful father was no exception as he took the lead before everyone else in opposing the policy.


    And as one would expect, he was dragged off by the State and never returned. Never.


    Recalling her hatred drove away much of the fear in Beta¡¯s heart. She exhaled deeply as she headed to the underground armory.


    ¡°May divine punishment fall upon the sphemous, unjust, and depraved Military State.¡±


    If all else failed, she would be the punishing hammer of god, even if it doomed her to a wretched end.


    Suddenly, as Beta was walking on while praying, the doors to the underground armory opened by themselves. Although shocked by the abrupt change, she assumed the Sky God had opened the way and strode forward with firmly set jaws. With faith, she could move onward.


    It was so dark inside that nothing was visible.


    Beta thumped her elbow, swept her hand to her wrist, then focused all her mana into her fingers. After a long while of fidgeting, she whispered a spell.


    ¡°Lux.¡±


    Light sparked at her fingertips.


    Lux was an illumination spell, one of the State¡¯s standard magic. Of the dozens of standard spells Beta had studied in school, this was the only one she could use, but it was enough to satisfy her. How convenient and nice was it to be able to light the way whenever it was dark?


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t help feeling conflicted every time she remembered this magic was developed by the loathsome Military State.


    Light originally belonged to the Sky God. The State was borrowing that light, yet they insolently imposed a tax.


    Soothing herself with that excuse, Beta raised her finger high, but the light didn¡¯t clear the darkness inside, only making it inch back momentarily. So she barely illuminated what was below her feet and went deeper underground, not even knowing where she was going¡­


    And then, candles burst into life. An ominous light bloomed in the darkness.


    Beta jerked her head around.


    Blood was everywhere as if someone had cursed the world with it. Crimson oozed through the gaps of the stone wall carvings, which would have been beautiful otherwise, and the once-sacred paintings hung nearby featured blood-stained monsters.


    The scene was like a profane insult toward the Sky God. But Beta felt fear before being offended.


    Blood, red, darkness, and the unknown.


    Just as primal terror suddenly struck her.


    <b> ?Is it you? The one who impudently dared to pray to the Sky God in my pce??</b>


    Beta gasped as she urgently grabbed her cross and raised her gun.


    A rancorous voice came from the darkness.


    <b> ?A cross¡­ Fufu. How nostalgic. I did not think I would see it within my abode¡­?</b>


    At that moment, Beta¡¯s cross turned red and became covered in blood. Seeing the sinister sight, she hastily let go, and it sprang off into the air.


    She traced its trajectory with shaky eyes. The blood-stained cross flipped upside down and flew toward the wooden coffin in the middle of the room.


    Immediately after, a white arm appeared out of the coffin. Its hand gently reached for Beta¡¯s cross, and the tainted symbol of Godnded on its palm.


    A pitch-ck coffin, and a blood-stained reverse cross.


    Realizing what was lying in that box, Beta reared her gun and shouted.


    ¡°Cursed vampire! You servant of Devil who has forsaken humanity to oppose thews of nature!¡±


    The white hand paused.


    Armed with faith, Beta was unfazed by the darkness as she aimed at the coffin.


    ¡°You have no right to defile that! Put it down this instant, monster!¡±


    <b> ?¡­ Well now.?</b>


    <i>Crunch.</i>


    The blood-stained cross was crushed in an instant. Before Beta could feel anger at the sphemous act, she was instinctively scared by the irresistible force she felt from the vampire.


    <b> ?I have no right? I forsook humanity to oppose thews of nature??</b>


    Questions came from the coffin.


    God was far, while the Devil was near. As if to prove this, the vampire exuded malice and magical power as if to put Beta to the test.


    But she didn¡¯t lose faith yet. With a strong belief in her heart and a gun in her hand, she had nothing to fear at the moment.


    Beta yelled a retort.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    <b> ?Nonsense.?</b>


    <i> Creak.</i>


    The lid of the coffin showed movement. It was made of imperial juniper, which was loved by librarians and undertakers for its moisture and odor-absorbing properties.


    The bed that held the vampire for more than a thousand years opened. Darkness flowed like oil, so thick that it oozed like liquid void matter.


    ¡°Fear me if you will, for I am a predator to your kind, an object of horror.¡±


    A white hand appeared from the coffin, moving with gentle, light poise and aged elegance. A hazy fragrance followed. The smell of iron should be thick with all the blood in the surrounding, yet the air smelled like that of an old book.


    It was the scent of the imperial juniper coffin.


    While Beta was distracted by that contradictory smell, she appeared.


    ¡°Despise me if you will, for I am a vampire who feeds on the blood of your people.¡±


    She rose from the coffin. A girl with a discolored whiteplexion. Her skin was as pale as a well-polished pearl, but her waist-length silver hair was glossy as if to prove she didn¡¯t simplyck color.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were uncannily red, yet they were bewitchingly attractive, and if you slid your eyes below her high nose, you would find an adorably small, eye-catching pair of lips.


    Merely gazing upon her features, so fair like abored work of God, was a dizzying experience. And there was her pure ck shoulder strap dress with its neat, refined design, giving her the air of a noble bride.


    Not even the surrounding darkness could dampen the soft, shining beauty of the girl. If Beta hadn¡¯t known, she would have taken her for an angel.


    ¡°However, if you treat me like a taint in the name of that ursed god. If those who abandoned me once again shamelessly pretend I turned my back on them.¡±


    Beta¡¯s perception, her faith was thrown out of joint.


    The evil, strange blood-drinking being was as lovely as an angelic. She was said to be a thousand-year-old vampire, yet her appearance was that of a mere teenager.


    The smell of old books filled the bloody basement.


    Beta didn¡¯t see any of the madness and ferocity the rumors spoke of. The vampire¡¯s gestures held subtle grace, and her small face held intoxicating charm. Her appearance waspletely different from what Beta had learned.


    ¡°Then I will send you to the side of that god you so revere.¡±


    The reality Beta faced was too different from what she studied. There was nomon sense surrounding her, no powerful word of any renowned priest.


    She was alone.


    Beta had never experienced such a trial. Was she to chase faith, or submit to the power that had presented itself?


    She made her choice. Not based on faith, but simply on the belief she had held until now.


    ¡°Lord! Guide me!¡±


    <i>¨C Bam.</i>


    The bullet dug into the vampire¡¯s eye. The girl¡¯s head was thrown backward. Blood sttered,


    apanied by the sound of ruptured flesh.


    Even as Beta felt guilty, as if she had destroyed a piece of art with her own hands, she felt an odd ecstasy from oveing temptation and following her faith.


    ¡°I, I did it. I didn¡¯t fall for the devil¡¯s temptation¡­ I, I defeated the vampire!¡±


    But.


    Naturally.


    ¡°¡­ Is that your will?¡±


    The sttered blood rose again, and her neck returned to its ce like the world was rewinding. The bullet that pierced her eye was pushed out from the inside and dropped to the ground.


    Her irises were still red. no, they were even redder than before.


    The moment Beta met those eyes, she froze like a rat facing a snake. She struggled to move her limbs as if her body was no longer hers.


    While the rest of the world was frozen, the white vampire girl raised her pale hands.


    ¡°Then die for your Lord.¡±


    <i> Neigh</i>.


    Beta heard an ominous snort. Turning her head, she found a huge, blood-red horse ring at her,


    Its eyes glowing red.


    When had it approached? How was such arge creature down here?


    But those questions were quickly far gone from her mind.


    Beta groaned in terror.


    ¡°Ah-ah!!¡±


    She tried to shoot, but her finger wouldn¡¯t move. It was like even the gun was rejecting her. The thing wouldn¡¯t budge however she pulled at it.


    Looking down in a hurry, Beta saw the gun was already soaked red in blood from its handle to its muzzle. It was controlling the gun¡¯s barrel.


    And that wasn¡¯t all. She realized even her body wasn¡¯t listening to hermands. Cobweb-like threads of blood were lined over her skin. The vampire¡¯s blood was binding Beta¡¯s arm, forcing her movement.


    The blood of Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka was dominance itself. In the distant past, she had controlled half of the world using this power. Five countries and seventy-two territories had fallen into her hands before its people even realized it.


    It was the Sanguine Mark. A token of bing a part of the Progenitor, a puppet that moves ording to her will.


    The muzzle of the gun moved toward Beta¡¯s eyes. Her own weapon was ring at her most fragile parts.


    She couldn¡¯t stop it even though she tried. This was the power of a vampire who had been heralded as a Cmity for millennia. Mere strong faith wasn¡¯t enough to resist it. Beta¡¯s hands and eyes trembled, but regardless, her body aimed the gun at its master.


    She could see the cold circle of steel and the darkness locked within. The smell of gunpowder wafted out. It smelled like the zing sulfur of hell.


    One twitch of the finger, and that cold, dark hole would burn red and spit out an iron bullet. The foolish bullet, unable to recognize its master, would prate her eye and tear apart her brain.


    Despairingly, humans had the ability to imagine the terrible things that woulde in the future.


    Not even strong faith prevented fear from seeping out. Beta¡¯s teeth chattered. Her eyes shook in the face of imminent destruction. Faith was neither visible nor tangible, and it could not protect her from that bullet.


    It could only safeguard her soul.


    ¡°P-Please spare me.¡±


    God was far away, and her gun had betrayed her. All that remained was a still-young girl.


    So, there was no choice. It would be harsh to expect something beyond life from an ordinary person.


    But sadly, cruel trials that demanded life came too often, a frequency disproportionate to their severity.


    ¡°You have neither manners, elegance, nor even spirit. How pathetic. I would have personally corrupted you if you cried for God until the end.¡±


    The vampire heaved a short, conclusive sigh, which signified her decision to end the fate of the human before her.


    Her hand waved in the air like a beautiful butterfly.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    <i> ¨C Click.</i>


    The trigger was pulled. Beta foresaw death and closed her eyes.


    But the bullet wasn¡¯t fired. She only heard the trigger being pulled in vain. Although the Sanguine Mark had pulled the trigger, it hadn¡¯t pulled the breechblock to eject the empty shell and load a new bullet.


    ¡°Ha, ahaha.¡±


    Beta had survived. But as she smiled faintly, the sanguine steed reared its hooves.


    And that was it.


    Like a weed unthinkingly trampled by traveling horses, like an insect meaninglessly crushed to death by a human¡¯s finger, the life of one human was reduced to a ssh of blood.


    She didn¡¯t even leave a corpse. A bug crushed by a boulder would only leave pieces of itself behind, and likewise, the human trampled beneath Ralion¡¯s hooves became part of the floor and walls.


    Tyrkanzyaka swung her hand, releasing a wave of blood that erased what little remained of Beta.


    Afterward, nothing was left.


    The vampire had gotten rid of the rude intruder. From the world, and her memory.


    The sanguine ocean was too vast to remember a mere pool of blood.


    But the iron bullet that barely wounded her did remain. Tyrkanzyaka picked up the bullet with her white hand.


    It had been so long since metal had dug into her body. She would have to trace back countless days and nights to remember. Although this type of attack couldn¡¯t harm the Progenitor of Vampires in the least¡­ Nevertheless, it was an achievement attempted by many outstanding knights in the past and only seeded by a scarce few.


    Yet such an ordinary-looking girl had pulled it off.


    ¡°It stings slightly¡­ Looks like the humans of today all have an ace or two up their sleeve.¡±


    Not to mention, the gun hadn¡¯t activated when Tyrkanzyaka pulled its trigger. Apparently, it had some special function that recognized its user.


    After seeing a gun and being shot for the first time, the ancient one muttered to herself.


    ¡°I suppose there is a need to be wary.¡±


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Today¡¯s the best day of all!


    The human! The human made something yummy!


    It was meat but it tasted like beans too and it was delicious! And we yed ball too!


    The human, the ball throwing, they were so slow I was a little bored!


    Still I liked it! ying ball is fun to y!


    And, and!


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    New humans! Lots!


    So fun to have so many humans talking!


    Oh!


    Is there anyone among those humans who¡¯ll fulfill the promise?


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    They¡¯ll like me if I go up smiling!


    We¡¯ll grow closer ying ball!


    It¡¯s okay not to fulfill the promise!


    Humans are still humans!


    One showed up! And talked to me! Let¡¯s y! So fun!


    It¡¯ll be fun!


    So fun!


    Fun. Fu¡ª


    <i>Bang.</i>


    ¡­.


    I know.


    They¡¯re scared of me.


    They¡¯re scared of me.


    They¡¯re all afraid. Trembling. They want to run.


    They don¡¯t, because there¡¯s no ce to run.


    I¡¯m sad.


    They don¡¯t rely on me as I rely on them. I feel like I¡¯ll fall apart.


    I¡¯m anxious.


    But if I keepughing, if I keep relying, maybe they¡¯ll rely on me one day?


    Let¡¯s y a little more.


    A little, a little more.


    ¡­.


    They all left. Because they¡¯re scared, they ran without even meeting my eyes.


    Monster. Someone muttered that as they passed.


    But I¡¯m no monster. I¡¯m Azzy. A good Azzy who listens well, and knows how to wait!


    I listened to a human and came to this dark, dark ce.


    I waited here a long time. Even though I got no answers, I kept waiting, and waiting.


    Even when humans scarily killed humans, and there was nasty-smelling blood, I kept my eyes closed and held on.


    Because I¡¯m a good Azzy. A good Azzy who cheers up and waits even if I¡¯m bored and lonely!


    ¡­ Still. They must be scared of me.


    ¡°Go fetch!¡±


    Apart from this good human.


    The good human¡¯s hand, is good.


    Pet me often. Scratch my hair and chin.


    Still, I have the good human with me, so I¡¯m good!


    And after petting me, the good human walked to the bad human.


    He raised his hands smiling brightly. A white square thing appeared from the back of his hand!


    He keeps saying something, moving the white square around!


    Huh?


    Prrk.


    Blood ising out. The human fell. And he doesn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    He died. Mhm. He died.


    The human killed a human. Blood ising out. Not stopping.


    He died.


    It was samest time. Humans killing each other must be normal.


    No, rather. Maybe to humans, death¡­es in human shape, not hunger, sickness, or predators.


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    The human who killed is closing his eyes.


    He¡¯s a good human who makes me yummy food, ys ball, and pets me a lot.


    He gets annoyed sometimes, and tried to hit me once for some reason, but he doesn¡¯t get scared of me. He¡¯s a good human.


    A good human like that, killed another human.


    He¡¯s a good human to me, but it looks like he¡¯s not a good human to other humans.


    But.


    Maybe.


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    Are you scared of me too?


    When I got close, the good human frowned.


    I¡¯m suddenly scared. Is he afraid of me?


    ¡°Eh. Why did youe? You hungry? Don¡¯t think about eating corpses now. If you get hooked on human meat, I¡¯ll be in dang¡ªI mean, people will hate it.¡±


    I know. I won¡¯t eat. Human meat not really attractive.


    I know they¡¯ll be scared if I eat.


    So I won¡¯t eat. I¡¯m a good Azzy after all.


    ¡°Huuh? Oi. There¡¯s no time for petting right now, alright? I have something to do so go over there for a bit.¡±


    I want to be close. I don¡¯t want to be scary.


    But if I¡¯m scary, I want you to tell me from the start.


    ¡°I said go! I got no time to touch you!¡±


    If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯d rather leave.


    ¡°Oi. Nevermind. I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    The human clicked his tongue and pressed my head. It¡¯s not heavy at all but I moved. I went back two steps, and the human hugged me and petted me roughly.


    It was rough, but I liked it.


    If he was scared, he wouldn¡¯t have hugged me so tight.


    ¡°You happy? Happy right? I pet you enough, yeah? I¡¯m going off to whack some people, okay? You can¡¯t murder anyone, so just go to the cafeteria and stay there licking a pot or something! Shoo! Shoo!¡±


    I will.


    I can¡¯t fight humans. If ites to fighting humans, I can¡¯t help the good human.


    But, still.


    I want the good human to live.


    If you die, I¡¯ll be sad and cry. Cry all day.


    I¡¯ll probably forget to eat for about two days.


    So.


    Lick.


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Azzy licked my cheek and plodded off toward the cafeteria. I wiped the saliva off with my hand.


    That dog-girl really was an odd one. She¡¯d get happy on her own one moment, then all gloomy the next.


    As usual, I had a hard time reading the dog¡¯s thoughts. She was the representative of her kind born tomunicate with humans, yet I was clueless about her mind.


    Maybe it was normal not to know? The Dog King was the representing person, or should I say dog, of all canines. Maybe it would be more problematic if I could read her thoughts.


    ¡°Now, anyway. I did find what I wanted.¡±


    My head hurt from overusing my mind-reading ability, but I still managed to get something out of it.


    The Resistance members who died so far were riff-raff that was only there to make up the numbers. The true body of the group, Kanysen and the technician, was still inside the control center. They seemed to have discovered something as they weren¡¯t moving.


    The vampire was in the underground armory. The Regressor was fighting the enemy with thebat suit. They both had the power to defeat their foes in a jiffy ande to help me.


    If there was a problem, it was that neither had the intention of doing so.


    The vampire had no interest in what happened outside, while the regressor was deliberating limiting her strength, believing that I would handle things on my own.


    ¡°For crying out loud. Like hell, I¡¯ll handle things on my own.¡±


    Should I immediately rush over, exin the situation to the Regressor, have her take down her opponent fast, and stop Kanysen from blowing up Tantalus?


    Sure it was possible, but that would take too long. In addition, the Regressor was at maximum alert against me, so she might not believe my words.


    Did I have to do something myself somehow?


    <b><i> Ugh, I don¡¯t have the confidence to win.</i></b>


    ¡®Found it!¡¯


    Huh? Did this thoughte from that technician called Gamma? Why¡¯d ite so loudly out of nowhere? I bet the whole world could hear.


    <b>?I¡¯ve found out the secret to Tantalus! Who¡¯d have expected it to have a structure like this? I¡¯d never have known if the basement of the control center hadn¡¯t been dug up!? </b>


    <b><i> Huh? What¡¯s that? He found out a secret?</i></b>


    <b>?Haha! With a structure like this¡­ We won¡¯t even need many explosives to destroy it! It¡¯ll take a single moment to copse! I have to quickly report to the Captain!? </b>


    <b><i> No, wait! Seriously?</i></b>


    There was no time. I rushed toward the control center.

 Chapter 31: - The Resistance - 6

    <b>? The Resistance ¨C 6 ?</b>


    The half-destroyed control center was dark. The only interior illumination was the day-time lights leaking through the gap of the half-copsed roof. But even that blurred as you wandered through the mountainous piles of rubble, the overturned floors, and the crumbled walls.


    It was so dark and shady that any determined hider would turn invisible, but encountering the asional illuminated spots would reveal them like a ghost. That was the control center.


    I firmly held the gun I seized from the Resistance member¡¯s corpse and hid in the shadows.


    There was only one chance. I had to sneak through the dark and put an iron bullet through Kanysen¡¯s vitals while his guard was down.


    There would be no next time if I didn¡¯t kill him in a single blow.


    He was a former squire of a renowned knight, who had instructed him in a time-honored Qi Art, and the very first thing knights learned after acquiring Qi Art was Qi Deflection. With Qi Deflection activated, the force of ordinary arrows or bullets would be reduced to the level of stinging raindrops.


    Even without it, it wasn¡¯t easy to prate the resilience of a trained body with a bullet. Unless I hit a vital, Kanysen would easily endure at least one shot, then he woulde after me in a murderous pursuit.


    This was why the gun wasn¡¯t rated as a particrly good weapon despite being recognized for its utility. Its sole purpose was to grant some power to ordinary people who had nothing else.


    I focused my mind as I walked carefully inside. I could hear thoughts from beyond the rubble. Kanysen was down on one knee, staring at a passage to the basement. Gamma was hanging by a rope in the copsed underground passage, investigating the ce.


    <b>?I found out! So this is how they made the floor of the abyss! Then if we just install bombs at two points, we can bring the whole ce down!?</b>


    <strong><em> Hello, Regressor? Wasn¡¯t Tantalus supposed to hold out for at least a year? It looks like these guys have figured something out. What do we do about this?</em></strong>


    I sighed, inwardly ming the Regressor. It was clear I had to get rid of these two if I wanted to live.


    Fortunately, Kanysen was staring down the passage. His heart was only filled with the fervor of sessfullypleting this terror attack. Good. There¡¯d be no worry about me getting noticed in this situation. So long as I got a good angle, that would be the end.


    I took a careful step.


    <b>?Mm? A presence??</b>


    The bad thing about mind-reading was that knowing someone else¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯t exactly improve my capabilities.


    The good thing? I still had the initiative as I could perceive their vignce.


    Realizing Kanysen¡¯s rm before he turned around, I rushed to hide in the shadows. Immediately after, his attention turned toward the surface passage. He red down the passage with a frown.


    <b>?Did I imagine it¡­? I want to investigate, but regretfully, I can¡¯t move while Gamma is down there.?</b>


    Gamma was the only one capable of destroying Tantalus right now. Kanysen couldn¡¯t do anything alone as hecked the technical knowledge, which was why he prioritized Gamma¡¯s protection above all else.


    <b> ?Still, I set a simple trap in the passage. I¡¯ll notice if someone steps on it.?</b>


    <strong><em> Oh, aren¡¯t you a meticulous one? Setting a trap where you pass even at a time like this?</em></strong>


    But a revealed trap only posed a tenth of its original danger.


    I moved through the rubble with caution and eventually found a shiny thread by my ankles. It was unnaturally taut.


    <b><i> Is this thread trap the defense you believe in? Howughable. </i></b>


    I gently raised my foot and sstealthily crossed over the¡ª


    <i> Dingle-dingle.</i>


    <b><i> It¡¯s a double trap?</i></b>


    So it was a double trap. st it.


    I had read Kanysen¡¯s thoughts too carelessly. I was confused because it was routine for his kind of people to set twoyers of traps, which was why he wasn¡¯t very conscious of it!


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    Kanysen reacted immediately to the bells. He was close. I¡¯d be caught in a sh if he quickly ran over.


    There was no choice. I thrust my gun over the corner and fired without dy.


    <i>Bam!</i>


    Kanysen covered his face with both arms and closed his eyes, taking the exemry response against guns; by activating Qi Deflection over his whole body, he¡¯d be safe as long as he wasn¡¯t hit in the face, especially the eyes.


    A knight¡¯s way of dealing with guns was to charge like a bull while protecting himself with Qi Deflection. Kanysen kept faithful to that precept.


    Or he would have if my bullet didn¡¯t hit the passage to the basement.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    I smirked at the sight of him flinching and took that opportunity to hide among the rubble.


    There was no reason to shoot his body since I knew it was pointless. Instead, I aimed at the underground passage¡ªthe rope hanging over it to be exact¡ªto make him hesitate. Gamma¡¯s life currently held more value than his, after all.


    ¡°Captain?! What¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°Stay still, Gamma. And don¡¯te up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ambush. Keep hiding below.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kanysen got up after giving a firm warning. He gathered the rubble around him, ring across the surface passage.


    <b>?The rope tied to the pir is supporting Gamma¡¯s weight. If it¡¯s cut, he¡¯ll be isted beneath this fissure in the ground. I have to defend the rope.?</b>


    <strong><em> Thanks for exining. I just have to cut the rope then. I¡¯ll shoot it with this gun and run. It¡¯d be hard to hit the thin rope, but I figured I¡¯dnd at least one of around five shots at the part tied to that pir.</em></strong>


    <b> ?I¡¯ll pile up the rubble to protect the rope, then go get that attacker.?</b>


    <b><i> Come on, that¡¯s cheating.</i></b>


    Kanysenyered broken steel frames and nks to cover the rope. It was a rushed makeshift barrier, but it would block two or three bullets. st it. Everything¡¯s ruined.


    ¡°Who are you? Identify yourself.¡±


    After he was done assembling the barrier, Kanysen took a wary step my way.


    Well, I was screwed. That was my conclusion after some careful thinking.


    Kanysen was making aggressive use of Qi Deflection, and I doubted my shots would even touch his skin. Even if it did, the metal wouldn¡¯t even prate his Qi-protected flesh.


    Now my gun was, at best, a substitute for a blindfold. Bullets couldn¡¯t harm him.


    So that left only one way.


    ¡°Hello,rade. Is the escape n going smoothly?¡±


    I called out to him as I hid deep in the rubble. Kanysen flinched upon hearing the still-unfamiliar voice he heard several minutes ago.


    When he btedly realized who I was, he adopted a growling tone.


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re thatborer. What did you do to Delta?¡±


    ¡°I let him meet his imminent fate a little early. This gun is his memento. I tried shooting it and boy does it sound clear. Looks like he usually took meticulous care of his weapon. It¡¯s very like his personality.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Enraged, Kanysen seized a nearby metal pipe and swung it violently. It was a powerful strike. I heard something breaking apart beyond my cover of rubble. My waist would probably be severed if I got hit by that.


    But while he could cause some damage to the rubble with his skills, he couldn¡¯t split it all apart like the Regressor. His senses were sharp, but he was deafpared to the Dog King, and unlike the vampire who controlled space itself, he couldn¡¯t harm me without swinging a weapon.


    The man was stronger than I was, but he wasn¡¯t some transcendent being, merely a knight akin to someone who was now a legacy of the past.


    He was just at the level of being normally strong.


    I changed location with a sneer. There was no need to hide perfectly. I only needed to hide somewhere he didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te here to rescue anyone, and neither did you make any preparations to escape. You nned on bringing the whole ce down in the first ce, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So you saw through me from the start.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s obvious if you think about it a little, don¡¯t you think? Everyone knows the Resistance are like fire-seeking moths. And it¡¯s also well-known that this is the abyss where there¡¯s no escape once you¡¯re in. With those two open facts, wouldn¡¯t I be the one with a problem if I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°It was all an act then. You had mepletely fooled from the moment we met.¡±


    His voice was filled with anger. Kanysen started moving with the intention of personally tearing me apart.


    Like I¡¯d let him. I fired again, and he instinctively flinched. It wasn¡¯t that he feared getting shot, he was wary because he knew I was after Gamma.


    Good. I had him baited.


    While he was on guard, I moved behind the copsed roof. It was dark all around and there were many obstacles, so our voices echoed greatly. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint my exact location unless I spoke, which was why Kanysen gritted his teeth and spoke to me.


    ¡°Sending Alpha and Beta away must have been your trap as well.¡±


    <b> ?Answer me. Answer, and show me where you are. That will be yourst.?</b>


    His n was clear as day, but I willingly fell for it out of necessity.


    ¡°What are you talking about? That wasn¡¯t my trap. Alpha, Beta, and Delta died, and even Gamma will be joining them soon, but is that really my fault now?¡±


    Hearing my voice, Kanysen strode this way. Mind-reading his movement path, I kept my distance from him in arge circle.


    Now then, my strategy was the same one used in a normal gun versus melee confrontation. I had to wound him before he drew close using the sound of my voice.


    As for my gun? It was no longer a weapon but a tool. Just a device to draw and divert attention, simr to a magician¡¯s prop.


    ¡°Because the one who drove them to their deaths? It¡¯s none other than you, Kanysen.¡±


    My target was Kanysen¡¯s spirit, his mind, which was as firm as stone but cracked by the harsh developments of life.


    If bullets couldn¡¯t pierce his body, then I had to resort to putting a hole in his heart. Wouldn¡¯t that be the way a mind-reader fought?


    ¡°Don¡¯t go off calling my name with that filthy mouth. They used their lives, and almost seeded. They would havepleted their missions if not for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the lives of others with ¡°your¡± filthy mouth. They would¡¯ve died regardless. Bombing Tantalus is a white elephant of a mission that¡¯s bound to fail anyway and gives nothing even if seeded. If it weren¡¯t for you, they would¡¯ve used their lives for a mission with a little more meaning and honor.¡±


    ¡°How ignorant and presumptuous!¡±


    I mind-read what he was seeing. He wasing this way. I lowered my breath and crept under a toppled table. Kanysen¡¯s line of sight slightly missed me in the dark. After escaping that dangerous position, I crawled under a fallen cab.


    Now then. I had to take down Kanysen eventually, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to even escape this area. As for how I¡¯d do it? That required some more thought.


    At that moment, I saw the cab I knocked down the other day when I came here with Azzy. It was the cab holding clothing packets, the one with the warden¡¯s uniform.


    I was sure it contained ¡°that¡± item. I couldn¡¯t use it against the Regressor, the vampire, or Azzy, but it would work on Kanysen.


    I carefully reached inside the cab, took out a rather peculiarly-shaped clothing packet, and hid it in my hand. The square, hard gray packet was heavy like a steel mahjong te.


    Good. All the pieces of the puzzle were collected now.


    It was time to bring out an old move, a technique I had sealed away after finding the legitimate work called gambling¡ªpickpocketing.

 Chapter 32: - The Resistance - 7

    <b>? The Resistance ¨C 7 ?</b>


    I had my tools and also set the ending. The only question remaining was how awesome my acting would be.


    <b><i>Shall I begin then?</i></b>


    ¡°I know. About everything. How ugly you are. How you drove promising young people to their deaths with vile lies and deceptions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh!¡±


    ¡°Alpha, Beta, Gamma, Delta, and even yourself, Kanysen.¡±


    His head whipped toward the direction of my voice, but he lost his target. I heard him click his tongue. The man searched the wrong ces for a moment before he turned around and grew more careful in his hunt, steadily narrowing his search range.


    There wasn¡¯t much space left to avoid Kanysen. It¡¯d be harder to move as he drew closer. I had to finish the necessary preparations before that happened.


    ¡°All of you had no other choice than to dieing down here, yes? Seeding in the mission would¡¯ve resulted in blowing up along with Tantalus and being buried under the abyss. Failing would¡¯ve brought on a fatal pursuit by the State¡¯s soldiers. The Resistance was as good as dead from the moment they entered this ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what we braced ourselves for! Don¡¯t belittle our resolve!¡±


    ¡°Haah. You¡¯re saying that to me? But <i>you¡¯re</i> the one who disregarded their resolve.¡±


    I took on a sneering tone and inly recited the truth I had read off his mind.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t let them make their own decisions. Instead, you drove them into a situation where they had no other options.¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>Responding to such sophistry is foolish. I¡¯ll let him ther. It¡¯s more important to focus on his voice and pin him down.</b><b>? </b>


    Kanysen no longer replied. He kept silent under the excuse of having to find me, but my mind-reading could delve into the emotion beneath that facade. He was growling desperately to hide the truth that woulde from my mouth.


    My time to act was near.


    I gingerly slipped out of the cab I was under and faced a dashboard hanging on the wall to make my voice echo.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have the ability to escape through the State¡¯s blockade? Didn¡¯t you have the time to hide in the supply box? You were already a wanted man, Kanysen, but not the others. With the leeway you had, they could¡¯ve feigned innocence and acted like ordinary citizens.¡±


    Alpha, Beta, Delta, and Gamma. They were all merely terrorists in the making who looked likemon immature youngsters, kids with rebellious ideas. Maybe one of them would¡¯ve been unluckily arrested during the huge arrest operation, but who knew? Yes. They could have survived.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t save them. In fact, you shoved them into death¡¯s jaws. <i>You¡¯re</i> the one who got caught, so why did they have to run away too?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°What if you didn¡¯t tell them you were ¡®caught¡¯ as you were escaping? What if instead of giving the order to flee in a group, you told them the n failed and gave the order to hide the evidence and aim for the next opportunity? What if you told them to leave you and fend for themselves?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    ¡°What if you didn¡¯t suggest a path to death like it were the only way for those helpless youngsters? If they chose a different hiding ce instead of the logistics division, that dead end, don¡¯t you think they might¡¯ve survived?¡±


    I could feel him trembling. Breaking. Crumbling. Kanysen¡¯s firm will, his noble spirit, and his chivalric heart copsed before his guilt. I was the trumpeter of his conscience.


    Although these usations came out of my mouth, what gnawed away at the man was actually his own ideals.


    Kanysen lost his head at the mental blow and started screaming.


    ¡°No! They were all warriors. They acted for the greater good, even if it meant using their lives! Don¡¯t insult them! You¡¯re just a dog who has sumbed to oppression!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re the one insulting them, Kanysen. They tried to win their desired futures at the cost of their lives. And their bucket list didn¡¯t include risking everything to apany your suicide mission.¡±


    <i>-ng!</i>


    Kanysen hurled his metal pipe with all his might, and it powerfully collided somewhere, bringing down a messy pile of rubble and rocking nearby broken nks.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He made wild noise as if he no longer wanted to hear my voice. But I was a kind-hearted man with a tendency to put in another word when told to shut up.


    ¡°You were a dead man from the moment you were put under police interrogation, Kanysen. Whether death came sooner orter, whether youmitted suicide or got shot down. The moment those soldiers rang your doorbell¡ªno, the moment the military chiefs nned that massive raid, there was no way to save you.¡±


    ¡°What do you know!?¡±


    Oh, but I knew everything.


    I kept talking while on the move to evade his chase.


    ¡°But you always wanted to use your life in a meaningful way. You wanted to give it up for greater honor. Getting raided by the State, having your n exposed, and being shot to death after resisting? Now that sort of miserable, meaningless fate wasn¡¯t in the future you envisioned. Was it a hunger for glory or revenge? Not wanting to die alone, you forced yourrades to gather and imposed a n.¡±


    ¡°I said shut up! Don¡¯t talk as if you could read my mind!¡±


    I was only reciting what I read in his mind, yet that was wounding him. It wasn¡¯t even surprising. People usually hurt themselves the most with their feelings of self-dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Once you hid in the supply box, you had no way left other than to hide in Tantalus. The inspection wouldn¡¯t be so thorough since the prison was empty due to the jailbreak, after all. But if there was one problem, I suppose it¡¯d be the question of whether Tantalus was worth the mortal risk of attacking?¡±


    It was a natural question. Dissident organizations only attacked prisons when they needed the people locked inside. But whether it was to recruit the prisoners or release them to pressure the government, both were only possible when the prison wasn¡¯t empty.


    If Kanysen had thought Tantalus was in a normal state, then his choice would have been a decent one¡ªputting aside whether he could escape or not.


    In other words, though¡­


    ¡°Kanysen. You were wise enough to know that a massive jailbreak urred in Tantalus.¡±


    A prison without prisoners?


    ¡°Yet you persuaded the other Resistance members to force an attack.¡±


    Now that wasn¡¯t worth breaking.


    ¡°You knew there was no point in doing so, yet you pushed that thought away for the moment. Then in that small, dark supply box, you kept telling yourself what a huge target Tantalus was, and what it symbolized for the Military State, kept on chanting like it was a hypnotizing mantra. To fool them, and.. to fool yourself.¡±


    That was why Kanysen deceived hisrades. He convinced them to join him despite knowing there was nothing to gain from Tantalus. Instead of grimly resolving to tell them to escape while he acted as bait, so they could n for the future before it was toote, he demanded their lives.


    Not for country, not for justice, but¡ª


    ¡°For your sake.¡±


    ¡°Shut¡ªup¡ª!¡±


    Fury consumed reason. Kanysen was running without any heed now, digging through the rubble barehanded, not even holding a weapon as he came for me in a straight line, driven by the sheer intent to murder me and silence my bbering mouth.


    The more a man loved himself, the more he believed himself to be noble, the higher and stronger the walls surrounding his ego, the weaker he was to attacks from within.


    ¡°What do the likes of you know! They didn¡¯t hesitate to give their lives to bring down the State! And I know their will is unchanged! So long as we destroy Tantalus, and leave at least a trace of our names in history! So theter generations can remember us! Wouldn¡¯t that be enough!¡±


    Kanysen turned over a desk with both hands and thrust aside a cab in his way. He tore through iron frames like they were wooden branches, not caring for his hands getting injured.


    The man was on a rampage now, intent on breaking apart every bit of rubble in the passage. I had no choice but to keep running back faced with his reckless charge.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you easily. I¡¯ll catch you and tear you to shreds with my bare hands!¡±


    My taunt was sessful, though I wasn¡¯t sure if this was good or bad. Seeing his excessive agitation, I decided to calm him a little.


    ¡°Ahaha. Calm down, mister. Who cares? You only demanded others to give up their lives. It¡¯smon. The State does it all the time! You hated the State so much that you ended up the same as them! Hahahaha!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll rip that piehole apart first! Chop your tongue to pieces! Let¡¯s see if you can still jibber with your lungs gouged out!¡±


    Woah. It looked like I¡¯d be in for a butchering if I got caught. I wonder what grade my meat would be? Just out of curiosity.


    Anyway, a human¡¯s greatest weapon is his rational mind. Kanysen¡¯s loss of rationality was my opportunity to win. I took out the packet from earlier and my card and hid them in my hands.


    I¡¯d only get one chance this time as well. Though well, it had always been that way for me.


    I measured the distance between us. As he was overturning another pile of rubble, our eyes met over an empty bookcase. I put on a slightly surprised look and turned my back. Immediately after, there was an explosion of noise as he knocked down the bookcase and came after me.


    I jumped, ducked, and ran. Behind me, Kanysen bulldozed through everything while using Qi Deflection over his whole body. A chair with a broken leg flew threw the air, while a cracked light bounced off like a ball and shattered to smithereens.


    <i>Smash, shatter.</i>


    Chaos was happening behind me in real-time. I¡¯d be seriously injured merely getting hit by any of those objects.


    ¡°Stop¡ªright¡ªthere!¡±


    Kanysen paused to snatch up a nearby chairback and throw it at me.


    I heard something terrifyingly shoot through the air. Mind-reading the situation, I barely ducked down before it smashed the back of my skull. The chairback whizzed past my head. I went giddy at the near miss.


    ¡°I¡¯ll seriously die at this rate.¡±


    I turned a corner and hid closely behind the wall. Instead of widening the distance, I kept still and held my breath, listening to the approaching thumping footsteps, reading his thoughts.


    Consumed with rage, Kanysen was hot on my tail. I focused my mind and measured the distance between us using my power.


    <b><i>Two steps. </i></b>


    <b><i>One step.</i></b>


    <b><i>Now!</i></b>


    I aimed my gun at the oing blurry silhouette and fired.


    <i>Bam!</i>


    ¡°Hmff!¡±


    Hearing the gunshot, Kanysen flinched and covered his eyes out of reflex.


    While he was frozen, I tossed the gun aside and sprang out from behind the corner. Pouncing toward Kanysen, I brandished my hidden card, which transformed into a sharp skewer as it slid past my wrist. I exerted the whole weight of my body and stabbed.


    Kanysen¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Take this, the skewer that killed Delta!¡±


    The point of the skewer moved toward his temple. Although it wasn¡¯t perfect, it was the best attack I could manage. However.


    <b> ?</b><b>Just about what I expected. A cheap trick!</b><b>?</b>


    Kanysen clearly saw iting with his wide-open eyes. His right hand shot up and caught my fist in a crushing grip. He diverted my aim, then made me drop the skewer by twisting my wrist. At the same time, he grabbed my cor with his other hand and mmed me to the wall. I felt my body rising, and a secondter, my whole back hit hard concrete.


    ¡°Kagh!¡±


    Realizing I was being strangled, I hastily grabbed his wrist, but it was like a rock that didn¡¯t budge.


    Kanysen wore a grim look as he muttered.


    ¡°I trust you¡¯re ready to die after all that nonsense you spouted.¡±


    ¡°Krgh, wa-it. Agh.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear well. Where did thatid-back attitude from earlier go?¡±


    ¡°Kah, agh.¡±


    <b><i>I can¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t let me go, asshole!</i></b>


    I desperately tapped the hand gripping my throat. After several tries, Kanysen eased his grip


    as if he wanted to hear what I had to say.


    <b><i>Oh, much better. </i></b>


    Gasping for breath, I lived up to his expectation.


    ¡°Ta, tada!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I inwardly praised my ¡°scenario¡± as I raised both arms with a grin.


    ¡°Pickpocketing sessful. Look at your left wrist! I stole something very important to you!¡±


    ¡®Pickpocketing? My left wrist? What is he up to now.¡¯


    Despite his thoughts, his gaze naturally turned to the cuff of his left hand which was gripping my cor. He couldn¡¯t help it. When you¡¯re told to do something or otherwise, you can¡¯t help growing conscious of it once it¡¯s on your mind. Kanysen looked at his left sleeve with puzzled eyes.


    Finally, the man was taking a nce as I bubbled with anticipation. I cried out in my excitement.


    ¡°Your freedom, that is!¡±


    There was arge tear in Kanysen¡¯s left sleeve, exposing his bio-receptor, the device created by magically synchronizing his arch-avatar, his biometric information. It was a symbol of the State¡¯s totalitarianism, which was precisely why the Resistance had to install one if only to avoid inspections.


    And an unknown packet was plugged into that bio-receptor.


    Kanysen muttered with a dumb face.


    ¡°A clothing¡­ packet?¡±


    It was no ordinary clothing packet. The item was stored along with an instructor¡¯s uniform packet in a prison. That packet, which I was so delighted to find, wasbeled with the sign of a chain.


    ¡®A straitjacket packet!¡¯


    Kanysen tried to get the packet out in bewilderment, but it was already toote. It forcibly drew mana from his bio-receptor. Upon registering his arch-avatar, the packet began to vibrate


    and disassemble into tens of thousands of serpentine threads that enveloped him.


    His constricting grip on my throat fell away. I massaged my aching neck as Inded on the floor.


    Kanysen was pointlessly resisting the straitjacket that was restraining him. Not for long, of course. The packet was a trap made to be used against individuals. It was the worst invention of the State that was designed to control humans, and an ¡°average¡± strong man like him could never undo it.


    I gave a deep bow and revealed my act.


    ¡°Upgraded pickpocketing: picksocketing! A brilliant sess!¡±


    We will be changing MC¡¯s designation from Instructor to Warden. Since it seems inter chapter author uses mostly ¡°warden¡± with asional ¡°instructor¡± to refer to MC¡¯s designation. So for the sake of consistency, we will be sticking to one term, warden.

 Chapter 33: - The Resistance - 8

    <b>? The Resistance ¨C 8 ?</b>


    A clothing packet was made based on the avatar information in a bio-receptor. As such, when inserted in a bio-receptor, it would cover the body of an individual exactly ording to their height, figure, and size.


    It was convenient. There was no need to bother wearing or taking off clothes, andundry was easy too. There was even no need to buy a new set when you grew taller or fatter. Although there were cases when the clothing packet was rendered unusable due to long use or damage, that applied to everything in the world.


    The State¡¯s citizens became addicted to that convenience. This luxury aspect was the bigger reason, over the State¡¯s power, why few people opposed the military government¡¯s policy of installing bio-receptors in every citizen.


    Most dly epted the surgery, assuming the country was doing something helpful for once, and the tacit consent of the majority naturally led to the persecution of the minority. At some point, not installing the bio-receptor became a felony.


    Thanks to that, the Military State gained restraining power over most of the poption with the clothing packet alone.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Fibers wrapped Kanysen¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t pry nor cut them off because they formed right over his skin, constricting him.


    Thinking of armor as clothes, the State createdbat suits and weaponized clothing packets. Naturally, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. I was wearing a straitjacket when I fell into the abyss, and straitjackets were also clothing. So how did I end up wearing one?


    As one might guess, the State exploited clothing packets in yet another direction, by creating a living handcuff that couldn¡¯t be taken off by the wearer once put on: the straitjacket packet.


    The regressor didn¡¯t loathe the sight of bio-receptors for no reason. Unless you had a floating sword like Chun-aeng or had the ability to empower your body using Qi Art, even a beast that could smash boulders and devour people to their bones would be rendered helpless once caught in that trap. Needless to say, humans were no exception.


    Well, anyway.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. You were my best assistant for the day.¡±


    It was a pretty decent magic show. Although I called it a weakness, it was hardly easy to insert a clothing packet into someone¡¯s bio-receptor during a fight. Better to simply cut their wrist with a knife, really. How are you supposed to tear your opponent¡¯s sleeve and slip a packet inside when he¡¯s watching everything? It¡¯d be impossible for those who weren¡¯t a magician of my caliber and also a former legendary pickpocket.


    ¡°Grgh! Grgh! Umph!¡±


    Both of Kanysen¡¯s arms were tied and fixed behind his back. His legs were also restrained, leaving him unable to move an inch. Each of his fingers was tightly bound by a strong belt, while iron cuffs connected to a metal ring wrapped his wrists.


    He couldn¡¯t even open his lips. An automaticallypleted custom gag dug between his lower jaw and upper gums without the slightest mercy. And to top everything off, there was a blindfold.


    It was a perfect restraint that made it impossible to even think of the word ¡°resistance¡±. Should I say it was so bing of the State? The packet was bio-mechanically designed to prevent resistance at the core. It¡¯s slightly embarrassing to admit, but even a magician like me couldn¡¯t escape it.


    Apparently, the way to calm an agitated beast was to cover its eyes. The concept applied to humans as well. Once Kanysen was blindfolded, he entered self-contemtion, he came to a realization after about a minute of writhing: he didn¡¯t have the ability to take off the straitjacket.


    Since the old days, the act of closing your eyes and taking an ufortable position was widely known as a way to govern your mind. Meditation, did they call it?


    In this terrific state of meditation¡ªterrific in the sense that he couldn¡¯t stop of his own ord¡ªKanysen quickly calmed down and regained his senses.


    <b>?</b><b>Since, when? When did it start? Where was he hiding this packet? No, I. Why.</b><b>? </b>


    Good. Now he was ready to ept the magic. I grinned and went behind him to take off the blindfold. Kanysen red up the moment he saw my smiling face, but he soon rxed, epting his defeat.


    I knew it. I always did feel you had to give to get something in return. Look how kind he¡¯s be after gifting him the straitjacket.


    ¡°Now then, take a look. It¡¯s not every day that I reveal my tricks.¡±


    Smiling slightly, I picked up my sharp skewer, flipped it over, transformed it into a card, hid it in my palm, and spread out both hands facing down. The long skewer had disappeared in an instant.


    Kanysen turned wide-eyed.


    <b> ?</b><b>I thought I made him drop it but¡­!</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Correct! I actually pretended to drop it, changed it into a card, and kept it hidden! This is what I used to tear your sleeve and <i>picksocket</i>! It¡¯s nice that you catch on quickly!¡±


    This pointed skewer was a thieving tool, and pickpockets carried at least one of them around. Its head was sharpened, so secretly using the skewer to stroke a bag would expose everything hidden inside.


    <b> ?</b><b>I didn¡¯t notice, damn it¡­!</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself too much. I used to be a promising pickpocket. So much so that one time, leather bags wouldn¡¯t sell because I cut too much leather. I¡¯ve washed my hands of it since then, but thankfully, my skills haven¡¯t rusted yet.¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>Damn¡­ it¡­ Just who the hell are you¡­!</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Oh, about that.¡±


    But just as I was about to answer, I faintly heard Gamma¡¯s teary voice from far away.


    ¡°Captain? Captain? You¡¯re okay, right?¡±


    Kanysen¡¯s eyes snapped wide as he tried to respond.


    <b> ?</b><b>No, Gamma! Keep quiet! nt the bomb and deal a blow somehow!</b><b>?</b>


    His thoughts failed to get through his gag, though. Unfortunately, Gamma was no mind-reader and couldn¡¯t read Kanysen¡¯s wishes. Despite his intention, only I got to hear, and I was the one he least wanted to tip-off.


    ¡°Oh, right. He was there.¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>No! Gamma, detonate the bomb quickly! This is the chance opportunity! Gamma!</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°I should deal with that side first.¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>Please! Gamma!</b><b>?</b>


    I pulled Kanysen along by the belt of his straitjacket. He got caught on the way every time he bumped into the fallen rubble. The exertion annoyed me, but still, I pulled vigorously, believing it was more painful for him.


    Honestly, this was his fault. Who told him to wreck all the rubble?


    I came back to the passage with the underground fissure. The rope tied to the pir and hanging deep through the crack in the ground was shaking pitifully, like a fishing rod that had lost its owner. Hanging from it, Gamma stopped investigating what was below and pulled the rope, looking for Kanysen.


    <b> ?</b><b>Why¡­ is there no answer from the Captain? Even though I finally managed to understand Tantalus¡¯ structure¡­ I have to quickly install the bomb.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Tantalus¡¯ structure?</i></b>


    I paused as I was about to cut the rope and read Gamma¡¯s mind. Now, let¡¯s see. What does the structure look like?


    <b><i>Uh. Mm. Uhh? Seriously?</i></b>


    After a moment of thought, I decided to ungag Kanysen instead of cutting the rope. I released the button holding the gag in ce and the saliva-drenched device dropped to the floor. Kanysen froze momentarily, unable toprehend what had happened, then the next second, he started shouting.


    Meanwhile, I found a ce to sit nearby and calmly read Gamma¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°This is an order! Gamma, detonate the explosives!¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Gamma was lost as he shouted back in response.


    ¡°Captain! Please lift me up! There¡¯s nothing to use as support below, so I can¡¯t get up unless you pull the rope!¡±


    ¡°I was defeated! There¡¯s no chance left now. Blow the explosives immediately before the rope is cut!¡±


    ¡°B-But. If I blow it here.¡±


    ¡°There is no chance left! Blow it up right now!¡±


    ¡°But the e-explosives are on me.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m telling you to take those explosives! And make it explode this instant!¡±


    Gamma was a technician named Wikrol. He was once involved in the dark side of the State and witnessed the tools he personally made being used to take the lives of people. Stricken with great guilt, he couldn¡¯t bear to see it happen anymore and devoted himself to the Resistance. That was how Wikrol the promising engineer became Gamma of the Resistance.


    But even after joining the rebels, he was still a technician. No matter how much he respected his captain, he wouldn¡¯t simply obey unreasonable orders.


    ¡°Blowing it up here won¡¯t have any meaning! The explosion will only travel downwards!¡±


    Gamma recalled what he saw below. In the control center full of scattered, broken junk, there was a passageway to the basement under a desk with a broken leg. The basement stairs had copsed when the building was under attack, so a rope was necessary to go down.


    Gamma had hung on the rope and continued to go down, squeezing through the wreckage. Eventually, he arrived at a wide open space that made him feel as if he were looking across a t field while doing a handstand.


    At that moment, Gamma realized the structure of Tantalus. The first thing he felt was the pleasure of an engineer, the exhrating thrill of everything falling into ce when an unfamiliar device is deconstructed by a single principle. Then came the jubtion of being able to destroy the prison that was painstakingly built by the Military State.


    All Gamma had was a single case of explosives, but that was enough to send the astronomical investment made in the prison down the abyss. How efficient was this? It was an absurd exchange ratio. If Gamma were a merchant, he would¡¯ve been called the scammer of the century.


    But his captain, who knew nothing of technology, was forcing an order he could never ept.


    Gamma screamed in rage.


    ¡°Tantalus is structured like a tray supported on both ends. It¡¯s not built at the bottom of the abyss, it¡¯s hanging between it!¡±


    It was easy to break a te spanning over something. All you had to do was get rid of the hanging ends and it would fall down. Mother Earth would take care of the rest.


    ¡°We have to divide the explosives into three portions to make a bomb here, and one at each hanging end! Then Tantalus will lose bnce and fall down! That¡¯s the only way to bring down this huge prison!¡±


    There was only one right answer. The other choices were meaningless. Gamma desperately tried to persuade his captain, however¡­


    ¡°How many times have I said it¡¯s impossible?! Can you not hear what I¡¯m telling you, Gamma! Blow it up right now!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m saying that¡¯ll only get me killed!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to die!¡±


    ¡°¡­ What?¡±


    Gamma¡¯s thoughts stopped for a moment.


    ¡°He is nearby! It¡¯s not toote to blow it! That¡¯s the only way to deal even the slightest blow to the depraved State and the murderer of ourrades!¡±


    ¡°B-but. This¡­¡±


    ¡°BLOW¡ªIT¡ªUP!¡±


    Gamma looked around. He was currently hanging on the lower floor of Tantalus. An explosion was an outward release of energy; even if the explosives were discharged in this wide-open space, that energy would spread downwards in vain.


    He would have to climb up the rope and set a bomb between the fissure in the ground to cause any meaningful damage. Though even that would be far from enough to copse Tantalus. But more importantly, Gamma was faced with enveloping fear.


    What if Tantalus was dropped down? Although he would die at one point, it wouldn¡¯t be very painful. The fall would go on and on as this was the abyss, so there would be enough time to ept death calmly. Perhaps he might even meet his friends on the way.


    Gamma imagined celebrating sess in their reunion until he eventually hit something and died in an instant. There wouldn¡¯t be time to even feel pain. Mother Earth would swiftly take him into her warm embrace.


    Or perhaps the fall wouldst forever. Then he would chat with his friends,ugh until he was sick of it, and eventually fall asleep exhausted. And he would never wake up again. Death woulde to him like slumber in the dark.


    But what if he detonated the explosives? Gamma would be reduced to bits and pieces flying everywhere. The discharge of light would blind him, the heat would burn his lungs, and in the explosion, his body would be torn to shreds and scattered in the abyss.


    Gamma¡¯s hands trembled. He had braced himself for death the moment he came down here, however¡­ he still wasn¡¯t prepared enough.


    Atst, I read all his thoughts, so I gripped my skewer and got up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not prepared enough? Then I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Kanysen¡¯s yelling and Gamma¡¯s teary cries grew louder and louder. I shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for this sin in hell.¡±


    After dering I was going to do as I damn well pleased in the most religious way I could, I shed the rope with my skewer, cutting it loose. A miserable scream came from the Captain¡¯s mouth. His voice echoed far away, even outside Tantalus.


    And so Gamma was lost to the abyss. He would wander through eternity until he died in the bottomless chasm abandoned by Mother Earth. Until he fully epted death and killed himself.


    Kanysen sobbed. Now no one could bring him sess. He couldn¡¯t stop me from digging out his ugliness and thrusting it before his eyes.


    ¡°How ugly, right? What you kept up till the end was an order for him to throw his life away faster. All you did was urge someone else to die while you were restrained under my foot.¡±


    ¡°Kill me! Stop insulting me and be done with it!¡±


    The truly great are few and far between. The rest are like those driven to the edge of a cliff, jumping off as if it were of their own volition. The lost children of the times who are neither heroes nor ordinary people.


    Sadly enough, Kanysen Riverwood wasn¡¯t one of the few. He was ultimately just another man driven down into the abyss.


    ¡°Self-justification, excuses. Meaningless repentance and confession. Self-contradiction. And hypocrisy. You poured manpower and resources into a pointless mission just so you couldfort yourself and say ¡®I did my best¡¯. Such an extravagant suicide. Four youths get to be buried alive with you, while the assets of the rebels ended up as your grave goods.¡±


    ¡°Kill me instead!¡±


    Kanysen nted his face in the ground, writhing like a worm as he rammed his head down again and again.


    That wasn¡¯t enough to kill him.


    So he took rocks in his mouth and chewed. The broken pieces tore the inside of his mouth. He swallowed them, so the sharp fragments could rip his innards apart.


    That wasn¡¯t enough to kill him.


    He bit off his tongue. His teeth cut through the soft flesh and blood began to spurt out. But not even that was enough to kill him. Kanysen continued to inflict self-harm, wishing he could rather die and simply forget.


    However, even if he wouldn¡¯t be recorded in history, even if he wouldn¡¯t be remembered by the tales through word of mouth, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forget him. Not after reading his everything.


    ¡°I know you. The life you led, the things you saw and felt. I read everything about what you lived for and how you lived. And that is why I won¡¯t judge you.¡±


    I could read it all. Thoughts. Lives. Dreams. Even the shing moment of eternity that came before death. I would read every flitting thought to weave them into a single book.


    <em>¡°I am the smallest ossuary in the world, the library that mourns the forgotten.¡± </em>


    <em>¡°The ossuary does not judge the sins of the dead.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°And the library does not grade its collection.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°It merely keeps and remembers.¡±</em>


    The Captain tensed his whole body for a second before shooting one of the pieces of rock in his mouth at me. The blood-stained rock mixed with flesh flew at a curve¡­ andnded by my feet.


    This wasn¡¯t an attack, it was a protest. A tragic protest demanding for me to kill him right now and end the pain,te as it was.


    <b><i>Well if that¡¯s what he wants.</i></b>


    I took my skewer, went around to sit on his back, and raised the stick in a tight grip. Its pointed end was razor sharp. Sharp enough to easily stab through flesh.


    <em>¡°Farewell, Kanysen Riverwood.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°Thest knight who grew on the romance of beautiful rivers.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°The world will forget you, no one will remember your end.¡±</em>


    <em>¡°But I will remember you and your four young followers.¡±</em>


    <b><i>When do you think a person dies?</i></b>


    Although there were diverse opinions regarding this question, at the very least, Kanysen Riverwood¡¯s death was decided now. Because he had lost the will to live, and I had no intention of sparing him.


    Kanysen closed his eyes and held his head up, stretching out his neck in the hopes I would rather kill him quickly. He was always ready to die and also to kill. Kanysen wouldn¡¯t have batted an eye even if he murdered or was murdered. It was merely that hecked the resolve to face his own hideous side.


    <strong>There is no hell in this world. </strong>


    <strong>No heaven either.</strong>


    <strong>There is only one abandoned ossuary.</strong>


    <strong>It isn¡¯t a ce offort, but still, I hope he would rest in peace.</strong>


    I brought the skewer to his neck and pulled. The skewer¡¯s point moved at an angle across his throat, splitting flesh and drawing out red life. Whether he suffered or gained peace as he died, no one in the world would know. None except for me.


    There was a short moment of pain, followed by a shback that seemed to go on forever. Soon his thoughts ceased, and what used to be Kanysen¡¯s body became a corpse.


    It was a small end for a small, meaningless book.

 Chapter 34: - The Resistance - Finale

    <b>? The Resistance ¨C Finale ?</b>


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    I let the strength out of my body and heaved a long sigh. I¡¯ve always felt that mind-reading was ufortable despite its great utility; every time I killed someone, I would over-immerse myself in their perspective.


    The end of life came with an eruption of intense emotions, which gave me the illusion of being swept away by a wave whenever I dealt the final blow. It made me feel like I was something more than I was when in reality, I had just barely managed to kill off a couple of people one by one in a clumsy bid for survival.


    <b><i>I suppose I can¡¯tin though. Mind-reading did save my life.</i></b>


    I exhaled deeply, feeling pain all over. There wasn¡¯t a spot on my body that didn¡¯t ache, what with that wild chase earlier and being mmed into a wall.


    Suddenly, as I was resting for a bit, I heard a voice from behind me.


    ¡°You have spilled blood.¡±


    <b><i>The vampire? Did shee smelling the blood? Look at her appearing like the devil. I mean, I guess she is one. A blood-drinking devil.</i></b>


    I spoke to her without turning around.


    ¡°Go on and take the blood. It¡¯s freshly killed and hot.¡±


    ¡°You do not need to tell me as I already am.¡±


    No wonder the blood was flowing back there without even touching my body. I guess I said that for nothing. The act of spilling blood in Tantalus was feeding the vampire in itself, after all.


    <b><i>Oh, right. Since she¡¯s here, I may as well ask a favor for something else.</i></b>


    ¡°Hey, could you clear the corpse while you¡¯re at it as well?¡±


    ¡°The corpse? I do not think he would have weed the thought bing part of me. Why not bury it instead?¡±


    ¡°I disagree. There¡¯s no proper burial spot here, since this being the abyss. And since the ground is concrete, the best we can manage is covering the body with cement. It won¡¯t rot and can¡¯t return to Mother Earth¡¯s embrace either. He¡¯ll be stuffed forever in that state. I¡¯d say it¡¯s better to sleep in a vampire¡¯s coffin instead.¡±


    ¡°Without even holding a funeral?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I closed his eyes myself.¡±


    ¡°I did not hear of you being an undertaker.¡±


    ¡°A funeral is an act of remembering the past traces of life, isn¡¯t it? In that sense, they had a great enough funeral.¡±


    Vampire waved her hand, implying that she understood, and blood gathered to devour the body. The process sounded like something melting or being crushed, like the sounds of a myriad of waves wearing down rockspressed into seconds.


    It didn¡¯t take long. The corpse disappeared along with the wave of blood, leaving only an unworn straitjacket as if there was nothing in the first ce. Silence descended upon them.


    As I kept still without giving any reaction, the vampire got bored of standing still and lightly stepped through the darkness toward me.


    <b> ?</b><b>He recognized me without even looking my way. It is not the situation I expected¡­ But I suppose a man of outstanding Qi Sense should be able to distinguish the presence of others.</b><b>? </b>


    <b><i>Presence? Well, I guess she¡¯s right if you consider mind-reading a form of Qi Sense.</i></b>


    <b> ?</b><b>In any case, he is not moving at all. Is he being sentimental over the act of murder? I guess he cannot help being young. Perhaps I shallfort him a little.</b><b>? </b>


    <b><i>Comfort me? For what?</i></b>


    As I stood dumbfounded after reading her thought, the vampire came up to my face.


    ¡°Blood is fated to flow and eventually reach the sea. And all else aside, were they not your enemies? Their strength may not havepared to yours, but they too were fellow warriors. You need not be depressed as the sh involved an equal risk of life for both sides.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really depressed though.¡±


    ¡°But you were hanging your head since earlier. Hold your chin up with dignity. That is the pride you must have for the power you gained, and the respect for the warriors you defeated.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I was hanging my head because my neck hurt from being strangled earlier. Not to mention I was tired from all that ducking and diving through the building. With my ordinary physical abilities, I needed to rest a little after such intense exertion.


    While I was thinking to myself, the blood that swallowed Kanysen¡¯s corpse drifted over to the vampire, enveloping her wrist and spinning in a circle. She quietly stared at the blood before giving a remark.


    ¡°ording to this blood, the owner of the corpse I took must have been a prominent knight in life, yet you managed to take down and restrain him without suffering any injury. You certainly are worthy of appointing yourself as the warden of this abyss.¡±


    Without any injury? It seemed she didn¡¯t realize because I wasn¡¯t bleeding, but just a minute ago, I was caught in one hand and mmed into a wall. I bet there were a bunch of bruises under my shirt.


    <b><i>How do I solve this misunderstanding¡­ Eh? Do I really need to solve it though?</i></b>


    I cleared my throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I was being sentimental. I just closed my eyes for a moment in honor of his skills.¡±


    ¡°That is exactly what one considers being sentimental.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be¨C¡±


    ¡°But putting that aside. I havee to meet you, yet you do not even think to face me. How long do you intend to keep sitting?¡±


    ¡°I was just about to get up.¡±


    Finally feeling a little better after that little talk, I staggered up with a groan. But then I found the vampire standing right in front of me with a sparkle in her red eyes. She was a bit too close for liking.


    Meeting my eyes, the vampire nodded and smiled, dripping with a sense of superiority.


    ¡°How is it? Can you recognize me?¡±


    Huh? What is she on about? Of course I recognize¡ª


    <b> ?</b><b>This should be the first time he is facing my true body. Not anyone gets this opportunity, but I suppose it is not bad to give him a glimpse while I am out.</b><b>? </b>


    What¡¯s this now? Why is she being all high and mighty over getting out of her wheelchair? Did she have sess in rehab or what?


    <b> ?</b><b>Let us see if you can still treat me like a hag after seeing my original form.</b><b>? </b>


    <b><i>Whaa?</i></b>


    I scrunched my brows and took another look at the vampire¡¯s features.


    Small face, whiteplexion, and red eyes. The ck dress over her body was an old garment that might be seen in a museum, and behind her back, her huge coffin was following closely like it were some attendant. And perched over her shoulder, she also had a ck parasol that seemed to be made of darkness.


    For some reason, I could clearly see the vampire¡¯s face beneath the parasol despite the pitch-ck around us. It was as if the parasol was sucking in the nearby darkness.


    I mean, she certainly looked impressive, but what about her ¡°original form¡±? Did she think I¡¯d fall over in astonishment at the sight?


    <b><i>Oh, wait. It can¡¯t be¡­ How ridiculous. Shall I y along, then?</i></b>


    I acted startled at the sight of the vampire¡¯s face.


    ¡°Wha? A woman? W-who? Could you possibly be¡­ Trainee Tyrkanzyaka?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Who else but me?¡±


    The vampire wore a slight smile on her lips as she gave her perched parasol a spin, seeming to feel better.


    ¡°What a strange fellow. You act like I am a stranger after calling my name just a little while ago.¡±


    ¡°I mean, you changed all of a sudden so I was a bit¡­ confused, should I say¡­? When did youe down the wheelch¡ªuh, coffin?¡±


    ¡°A while ago. I manifested my true form for once to greet an unseemly intruder. My original intent was to go straight back inside after dealing with the matter, but I came out at the thick smell of blood outside.¡±


    During this small exchange, I deliberately avoided even meeting the vampire¡¯s gaze. I sneaked furtive nces, only to duck my head when we made eye contact. Seeing my obvious tension, the vampire narrowed her eyes as she thought to herself.


    <b> ?</b><b>He acts like a bachelor who has never held a woman¡¯s hand. Tsk. And the man imed to be so trained. How can his attitude change so lightly, just because I gave a glimpse of my face?</b><b>? </b>


    For all her inward reproach, she was enjoying my reaction. The vampire let out a thoughtful sound as she stepped closer to me.


    ¡°But why do you not meet my eyes despite getting up?¡±


    ¡°A-about that.¡±


    ¡°What is the matter? Where did the chatterbox in you disappear to? This is unlike you.¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>He must have no experience with women due to training from a young age. I do wonder if my mischief is too much for this innocent child, but¡­</b><b>?</b>


    The exuberant vampire came right up to my nose and bent over to look into my eyes. Her shining, flowing silver hair and blood-red eyes came into view.


    ¡°Still, this is our first time facing each other like this. It is saddening that you continue to look away. Come, say something will you?¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>This is entirely your fault. If you did not make fun of me, I would not have taken revenge in such a childish way.</b><b>? </b>


    As the vampire was secretly wallowing in superiority, I replied in a tiny voice.


    ¡°Uh, I¡­ apologize.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? For what?¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>Do you think an apology will get me to forgive your disrespect until now? Not a chance. I shall bother you as much as you have teased me.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Oh really? The boot-licking ends here, olddy.</i></b>


    Ipletely switched my expression and took a cold tone.


    ¡°What, you ask? For not being able to keep up the ttery.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°With the way you talk and think, what¡¯s the difference whether you¡¯re in your coffin or not? It¡¯s the same as always.¡±


    I wondered why she was still sticking her face out in that pose. Mirroring her frown, I stuck my face out too. When we were almost about to touch, the vampire retreated in great shock.


    I dug my ear nonchntly as I continued.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? There was a battle just a minute ago. If you were aware that you were showing your face for the first time, the priority should¡¯ve been to identify yourself. What¡¯s the idea with approaching from behind and asking if I recognize you?¡±


    ¡°E-Eh? Well.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka? Go ¡®wow¡¯ and recite a poem,uding your beauty or something? Or should I change my attitude after seeing your appearance and apologize for treating you so casually until now? Is that what you expected?¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>N-not exactly¡­ I just, I was feeling yful so¡­</b><b>? </b>


    <b><i>But you were full of those thoughts!</i></b>


    Among the many tales told over a thousand years, the beauty of vampires was a well-known legend. People didn¡¯t specte about vampires possessing bewitching powers for no reason. The churches were bent on emphasizing their ugly sides, but anyway.


    Those legends had raised her self-evaluation way too much. I wished she would act her age a little.


    <b><i>Ugh. Seriously.</i></b>


    ¡°Will you stop making a fool of yourself?¡±


    ¡°A f-fool?!¡±


    ¡°Sure I get that wanting to hear you look young is amon trait of elderly folk, but still, you should consider the time and ce for that. There was a fierce battle just 10 minutes ago. Please get it together, alright?¡±


    It looked like her age didn¡¯t wear away her shame too, at least. The vampire clutched her parasol with both hands in immense embarrassment. She held it so tightly that what little color remained in her hands drained away.


    I debated teasing her a little more, but the shame I felt from the vampire was greater than I imagined. I quit the thought, figuring she¡¯d explode from any more agitation.


    When it came to reasoning with an immature adult, what you needed most was an epting attitude. She was older than me, unlike children. And older folk tended to think they held the upper hand right off the bat, so when embarrassed, they¡¯d immediately get angry instead of running away. A troublesome lot, really.


    <b><i>What can young and weak little me do? I have to put up with it.</i></b>


    ¡°Ugh. Well, you¡¯re a rtively better case. You <i>are</i> pretty, looking from a nk, objective point of view. Still, please hold back on the silliness. Time and ce, okay?¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>W-what is this? His words are surely unpleasant¡­ yet he said nothing wrong, so being angry would be narrow-minded¡­ but to keep quiet, it feels like I am being ignored¡­</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing more to be done here, I think I might as well check the supply box. There just happens to be a supply of blood there as well, so how about youe along?¡±


    ¡°Oh, ah. Yes. Let us go.¡±


    I walked off, not looking back. The vampire followed behind, clutching her parasol with embarrassment and confusion on her face.


    Delta¡¯s corpse was still lying near the supply drop. The vampire consumed that corpse as well. A human sewerage indeed¡­ ah, I should avoid saying this to her. She might really be hurt.


    <b><i>Whew, what delicate consideration, such care with words. Aren¡¯t I pretty sweet? Well, time to look at the supplies. </i></b>


    I opened the supply box, whistling. Inside, I found a ton ofpressed canned beans.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Strange. Sure the Military State was a nation of canned food maniacs, but they weren¡¯t ignorant of the importance of nutrients. Yet there was no bread or rice at all?


    My puzzlement didn¡¯tst long, though. I discovered a dreadful mess inside the supply depot: traces of what used to be bread that appeared to have been nibbled away by evasive rats. I even found ripped cheese bags and empty milk cans.


    And then it hit me. Five Resistance members were hiding in the supply box. It was obvious how they sustained themselves. Since they couldn¡¯t open thepressed canned food which required arge amount of water and some cooking, they must¡¯ve simply eaten bread and milk.


    <b><i>Haha. So that means. It¡¯s canned food for supplies in the end?</i></b>


    ¡°Graaagh! Those sons of bitches!¡±


    I kicked the supply box in fury, only to reconfirm the durability of the State-made container. <b><i>Damn it, my fricken feet!</i></b>


    I swerved around to face the vampire, bellowing.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, take out the corpse right now! I¡¯ll show you what a posthumous execution is about!¡±


    ¡°What is the matter this time?¡±


    The vampire still looked sullen. She must have seen the bread crumbs, yet she didn¡¯t react much because it wasn¡¯t her food. I pointed inside the supply box, still bellowing.


    ¡°The bread! Is gone! Because these intruders stuffed themselves with it all! What are <i>we</i> supposed to live on!¡±


    ¡°Those round containers also contain food, do they not? There seems to be quite arge amount, so if there is no bread¡­¡±


    ¡°Making a suggestion to eat canned food is a trigger for revolution. Don¡¯t even speak of it! Unlike a vampire like you who only thrives on age and human blood, people need delicious food!¡±


    ¡°W-what?! Thrives on age?!¡±


    <b><i>Oh dear. I let my honesty out in the heat of the moment¡­</i></b>


    But just as the vampire was about to unleash a bout of time-seasoned hysteria, someone walked out of the prison entrance. It was the Regressor. She seemed to be injured, a line of blood was dripping from her mouth, yet despite that, she looked rather satisfied.


    Then again, she <i>would</i> be happypared to her opponent, who was now a headless corpse being helplessly dragged along in her free hand. Therge corpse equipped with thebat suit was spurting blood from its beheaded section.


    <b> ?</b><b>I can at least cut through abat suit, even with my Qi Art sealed away¡­ which must mean I¡¯ve grown a little stronger.</b><b>? </b>


    <b><i>Why can she cut steel without even using Qi Art? For the life of me, I can¡¯t understand.</i></b>


    Meanwhile, the vampire greeted the Regressor warmly.


    ¡°Shei, can you tell who I am?¡±


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka, right? So you came out of your coffin. Here, I have some blood. Drink.¡±


    The regressor handed the corpse over right away. The vampire, slightly dejected over being recognized so fast, consumed the corpse using her blood.


    ¡®Do children in this age keep a portrait of me or something? They simply refuse to be surprised. When I made fun of visitors to my manor back in the day, I only had to show myself and they could not even look me in the face, regardless of age or gender¡­ Boys nowadays are so like stone Buddha statues.¡¯


    <b><i>Look at her, touching her face to check for wrinkles. How unseemly. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s impossible for a stuffed old corpse to get wrinkles?</i></b>


    <b><i>But rather than that, you still haven¡¯t noticed Shei is cross-dressing when you¡¯re taking her blood? Really, nothing is right about this vampire.</i></b>


    As the vampire was devouring the corpse with a wave of blood, she stared at the Regressor a moment before making a remark.


    ¡°You must have made progress. I can feel that the blood in your body ispletely under your control.¡±


    ¡°It turned out real-life experience is the way to improve.¡±


    The Regressor grinned as she wiped the blood from her mouth. Even though the vampire was right before her nose, her blood didn¡¯t fly toward the former. It still clung to her skin, wetting it. The fact that her exposed blood wasn¡¯t stolen meant the Regressor was at least capable of controlling her own blood.


    Putting away her satisfied smile, the regressor looked around.


    ¡°What about the rest?¡±


    ¡°This child must have dealt with them all. When I went to look, only dead bodies remained.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>Cheh. I wondered if he might just die, but he does seem capable after all. It¡¯s hard to trust that man¡¯s character, but I guess I can trust his skills.</b><b>? </b>


    <b><i>Excuse me, trust what?</i></b>


    I wished she wouldn¡¯t believe in me and handle things on her own instead. Now I had no energy to even speak. I stood in a daze, staring at the pile of canned food.


    There¡¯s no helping it then. Azzy, those are all for you to eat.

 Chapter 35: - Fortune Comes to the Merry

    <b>? Fortune Comes to the Merry ?</b>


    The concrete ground quaffed the blood of the fallen, and the endless darkness imed the souls of the unfortunate. In the ursed abyss which even the benevolent Mother Earth couldn¡¯t forgive, her foolish children failed to stop themselves frommitting yet another sin.


    The knight who yearned to mark his name on a page of history ultimately crossed the great divide with the four youths who followed him.


    But flowing time washed away everything like a great river, ttening the ups and downs of life into the everyday ordinary. The deaths of yesterday sunk into the depths of unknown insignificance, and I found myself in the same routine as ever.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Mm. It felt like I hadn¡¯t heard that rm tone in a long while.


    I reached out, tossing and turning, and Azzy rubbed her nose over my hand and arm, barking repeatedly. When I didn¡¯t budge despite her efforts, she even bit me softly.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°Ahh, alright. I get it.¡±


    I took a long stretch, petted my rm clock as a reward, washed my face with today¡¯s allotment of water, then used the neighboring room¡¯s water to wash my hair. How refreshing. I would¡¯ve wished for nothing more if there was some warm sunlight and cool wind here.


    I slotted my warden uniform packet into my bio-receptor, letting the stiff yet unobstructive suit cover my body. After instantly changing clothes, I stuffed my pocket with a few items and set out. Azzy followed closely by my side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast and go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got new rations from yesterday on the menu, some fresh, clean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    ¡°Canned beans stew. You okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof!¡±


    I was relieved by her response. Maybe dogs had poor memory? She didn¡¯t mind the same menu as yesterday. So I decided to keep feeding Azzy beans from now on.


    Once we had our fill, it was time to move on to the next schedule.


    I came out into the yard. Azzy followed with twinkling eyes, thinking it might be time to y ball.


    <b><i>Not today, silly mutt. You should be satisfied after ying that much yesterday. Are you just that insatiable or did you forget already? Can¡¯t your memory kick in at times like this only?</i></b>


    I pushed away Azzy, who kept trotting in front of me with an expectant look on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. There¡¯s incredibly hard work waiting for me today.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°I have to wake up a certain slumberous elder with foul sleeping habits.¡±


    I grimly headed for the underground armory where the vampire was staying. The ce had a sinister vibe that was almost visible to the eye. I gulped nervously, then went up to the armory¡¯s metal doors, banging them.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka! Wake up! The sun is high up!¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Azzy looked up at the sky, puzzled. From the abyss, nothing remotely resembling the sun could be seen. The dog-girl tilted her head in confusion.


    <b><i>Who cares? I¡¯m sure the sun¡¯s high up outside. If you want to refute me, then call the sun over.</i></b>


    I used my hands and feet to keep on banging the armory doors.


    ¡°Wake up! How long are you going to stay sleeping?! Snoring even when the Resistance invades from above, snoring even when this ce is at risk of copsing. Come on, is dying once the end of everything? Doesbor end or taxes go away when you die? If you can move your body, you should think of contributing to society even a¡ª!¡±


    ¡°What is all this fuss first thing in the morning?¡±


    The doors of the underground armory opened slowly as I was banging them.


    ¡°Such a disrespectfuld. Since you came as a guest, should you not wait for the master to get ready?¡±


    ¡°Get ready? You¡¯ll be in your coffin anywa¡ª¡±


    I shut my mouth upon seeing the vampire appear through the doors. I had naturally assumed her voice would be ringing out of her coffin, yet she was looking different from usual.


    ¡°Uh, so you were awake.¡±


    The floating imperial juniper coffin was almost tediously the same as usual, except the vampire was sitting on top of it with her legs gathered demurely. She also had her hair pinned up using an antique hairpin and a parasol slightly propped on her shoulder, giving me the impression of looking at an elegant princess of an old dynasty. The jet-ck parasol formed of darkness seemed to have no weight, shaking like a willow leaf in the vampire¡¯s slender fingers.


    As for her attire, she wore an old-fashioned long trailing dress. The sleeves were sorge that they slightly showed her white skin through the gaps. It was a style that implied wealth through an extravagant use of cloth. The State would be appalled by the sight, but people actually did dress like that in the past.


    As the vampire took a step forward on her coffin, the huge steel doors of the armory swung wide to both sides as if receiving a VIP, its bright red engraving shining. The vampire left the underground armory in a lofty but dreadfully slow¡ªperhaps deliberately lengthy¡ªmanner, and the doors shut behind her with a thud. The vampire muttered aint on her coffin.


    ¡°It has been so noisy recently that it is impossible to fall asleep. How is it worse now with only three leftpared to when there were over a hundred? All that screaming, louder than a pig being butchered, is insufferable. Goodness.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Were you going to keep dozing if I didn¡¯t wake you? It¡¯s still not enough after sleeping that much? And here I thought you¡¯d start to get sick of it and escape after a few centuries of slumber.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Nevermind. It was my fault for arguing with you.¡±


    The vampire shot me a sidelong nce before driving her coffin forward.


    ¡°Why did youe out of the coffin?¡±


    ¡°Once a woman has decided to wake up, she must dress. Is that notmon?¡±


    The vampire answered my question with a pointed attitude, for some reason, and whipped her head around to sharply re at me.


    ¡°Or what. Do you have a problem with my dressing up?¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>Go on, just try and say I am making a fool of myself like yesterday again.</b><b>? </b>


    <b><i>What¡¯s with the sudden hostility? Oh, It can¡¯t be¡­ Is she sulking about what I said the other day?</i></b>


    <b><i>Hmm. Do I have to read her? It¡¯s a bother to mind-read in the morning, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped. </i></b>


    I clenched and rxed my fists a few times, then focused on reading the vampire¡¯s thoughts.


    <b> ?</b><b>It has always been imperative for the well-mannered to groom one¡¯s appearance before showing it. He wets his hair and puts on a uniform every day himself, yet he only finds fault with me..! Thest time I was swept up in his unfair remarks and failed to retort, but today is a different story. I shall teach this cheekyd a lesson!</b><b>? </b>


    <b><i>Wow.</i></b> <b><i>So she was holding a grudge over yesterday until now? Why is she so narrow-minded for someone so old? I guess she has no worries about getting Alzheimer¡¯s with that memory.</i></b>


    Although I didn¡¯t know why she had grown so indignant, her pickled resentment had ripened into somethingpletely different, and I knew quarreling at a time like this would lead to <i>big</i> trouble.


    Deciding to soothe her a little, I answered in the warmest, sincerest tone I could manage.


    ¡°No? Why would I have a problem with you dressing up? It¡¯s only a feast for my eyes.¡±


    ¡°You scoundrel, dressing neatly is basic manners regardless of culture yet¡ªWhat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just another human, so of course I much prefer seeing a pretty person dressed up over a wooden coffin floating around. The colorful hairpin and clothes look great with your fairplexion, like fine art on white paper. I can see why legends say vampires possess bewitching powers. It wasn¡¯t without reason.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°All the people in the world must be envious because you¡¯re a vampire who lives forever young and immortal, and not even time can make your looks fade. Maybe it¡¯s for the world to keep staying in that coffin, so that envy will be gone from the hearts of women, and men will not unt their vanity.¡±


    ¡°M-Mm¡­¡±


    The vampire had fumed through the entirety of yesterday while adorning herself. Coming out of her coffin meant she seriously intended on being active from now on. The way she dressed and had her hair up was an expression of her determination.


    And something prepared over a long time with a lot of emotion required a fitting reward, or else it would alle back as resentment to bite me.


    Hearing mypliments¡ªthey were tempered through my swindling days in the back alleys¡ªthe vampire tilted her parasol slightly.


    ¡°H-Hmph. You <i>are</i> good at lip service, I will give you that.¡±


    ¡°I admit it¡¯s ttery, but I wasn¡¯t lying. If you¡¯ve observed my usual behavior, you¡¯ll know I¡¯m the kind who treats every word with sincerity. So much so that I can¡¯t speak falsely.¡±


    ¡°But you said I was being a fool yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°Only because it was an urgent situation. I didn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t beautiful. I¡¯m not sure if you know, but false reporting is considered the biggest sin in the State, and suggesting that Trainee Tyrkanzyaka isn¡¯t beautiful would clearly fall under that category.¡±


    Good. The vampire finally shut her mouth. She went far away, not turning her head and hiding her face with the parasol, but my mind-reading showed she was quite pleased. In addition, her impression of me improved a little.


    <b><i>Phew.</i></b> Since that crisis was out of the way, it was time to go pick up the Regressor.


    The Regressor lived on the prison¡¯s 1st floor.


    If someone asked me why the great time traveler still stayed in that narrow, stuffy part of the prison despite theck of wardens or other inmates, I¡¯d tell them to have a look down and around¡ªthe Regressor had ¡°cut¡± the walls of ten neighboring cells including her own.


    The thick concrete walls, with iron tes added to prevent prisoners from escaping, were cut into squares like assembled furniture and piled high on one side of the prison floor. She used the widened space as both her residence and training hall.


    In fact, it was safe to say the entire 1st floor was the Regressor¡¯s home, and she seemed to think that way herself too. From the moment we stepped into the 1st floor, her sharp vignce turned toward us.


    ¡°Huh? Tyrkanzyaka? Azzy? And¡­¡±


    The Regressor eased up upon confirming who her visitors were. Then she frowned at the sight of me though, which was unfair. What did I do?


    ¡°Why did <i>you</i>e here?¡±


    ¡°I need to have a long talk with you today. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy. Got something to do.¡±


    ¡°For crying out loud. You¡¯re terrible at going along with others. I bet you were definitely a loner outside.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What did you just say?¡±


    The Regressor paused in the middle of returning to her room and stuck her face out, burning with hostility. I feigned innocence after bringing her back with that one remark.


    ¡°I was saying I have an important announcement to make, so attend my seminar and listen, Trainee Shei.¡±


    ¡°<i>I</i> have something important for <i>you</i> to hear, so listen carefully. I¡¯ve got¡ªno time¡ªfor that.¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>I¡¯ve been practicing the sword sincest night after grasping a sense of bloodcraft. He¡¯s such a bother¡­</b><b>? </b>


    Her efforts weremendable, but none of my concern. I raised my chin and dropped a line that might intrigue the Regressor.


    ¡°I was going to tell you about the structure of Tantalus. You don¡¯t need that either?¡±


    ¡°The structure of¡­ Tantalus?¡±


    As I predicted, the Regressor cupped her chin and fell into deep thought, piqued by this new ¡°knowledge¡± she didn¡¯t know.


    <b> ?</b><b>I know that </b><b><i>something</i></b><b> happens in Tantalus, but I¡¯m still not clear on things like structure or secrets. If I can find out how Tantalus is built, could I also figure out why </b><b><i>she</i></b><b>es?</b><b>? </b>


    The Regressor had unearthed a great amount of knowledge and secrets over her thirteen cycles of life. There were probably few who knew more than she did regarding the events toe, and what was hidden beneath the surface of this world.


    Not even I could tell perfectly with my mind-reading due to the nature of regression, but I did know this was the first life cycle she came to Tantalus before its copse. In short, I guessed she wouldn¡¯t know of Tantalus¡¯ structure, which I found out after the Resistance¡¯s attack, and I was spot on the mark.


    I realized the Regressor had already made up her mind despite her apparent hesitance, so I turned around on the spot.


    ¡°Well, if a horse doesn¡¯t want to drink¡­ Then if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    She fell for it.


    <b><i>Thanks Gamma, or Wikrol I should say. You may be dead, but I¡¯ll make good use of what you learned. A man leaves knowledge even in death. Isn¡¯t that right?</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll get prepared, so wait.¡±


    The Regressor entered an area separated by cloth.


    Just then, Azzy, who was scampering around in curiosity, suddenly rushed towards me and dropped something she was holding in her mouth. It was a round bead made of magic-infused crystal, transparent and swirling with strange light from the inside.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°What, you want to y ball? But that doesn¡¯t mean you should pick up someone else¡¯s belonging without permission.¡±


    And she had to bring something that obviously looked fancy, didn¡¯t she?


    I carefully picked up the bead and examined it all over, wondering what kind of item it was. It seemed to contain quite a lot of mana inside. Was it expensive? Or dangerous?


    ¡°Oh, that. It¡¯s a bomb.¡±


    <b><i>Turned out it was both!</i></b>


    I hastily chucked the bead far away.


    ¡°Gaaaagh!¡±


    The bead flew down the prison hallway while I ran to a nearby corner and hid behind the wall. Damn it, what¡¯s the idea of leaving a bomb somewhere a dog can pick up! Explosives should be managed thoro¡ª


    <b><i>Hold on. Dog?</i></b>


    I peeked over the wall in doubt, and just in time, I saw Azzy catching the falling bead with perfect posture. She had dashed over there before I knew it.


    Something dawned on me then. If she catches that, then won¡¯t she¡­?


    As I was gaping at the sight, Azzy met my eyes.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°N-no. Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t fetch! Don¡¯te!¡±


    Terrified, I tried to kick off into a run, but Azzy had already arrived in front of me by the time I half-raised myself up.


    She put down the bead by my feet, her eyes lit with life, and the bomb she dropped touched the floor before I even had time to react. I wildly stretched out my hands as I fell to my knees, like a man who believed he could block an explosion with his limbs.


    The bomb touched down with a <i>clunk</i>, and¡­


    I heard the Regressor snicker.


    ¡°Pft, pahah. Idiot!¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>Did he just get scared? But that¡¯s a volcanic tear. It¡¯s a bomb that never explodes unless charged with high-purity mana in a specific pattern!</b><b>? </b>


    The bead rolled and bumped into my foot without any change whatsoever. I nkly picked it up, and nced at the bead and the Regressor alternatively. Seeing the stupefied look on my face, she couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Pff-haha! Of all the assumptions to make! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d leave something dangerous lying anywhere!¡±


    ¡°¡­ You said it was a bomb.¡±


    ¡°It is. But it¡¯ll never blow up unless I try to detonate it.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a bomb then it¡¯s dangerous, what are you on about?! Did living in the abyss make you drop yourmon sense into the depths as well? Put that thing away right now!¡±


    ¡°Pft. I get it, I get it.¡±


    The Regressor giggled as she picked up the bead. Azzy looked at her with anticipating eyes, but she merely put the bead into her extra-dimensional pocket. Azzy red at the Regressor with the expression of a dog-girl whose toy was stolen.


    I clicked my tongue as I got to my feet, feeling ufortable; it felt like I had tasted the limit of mind-reading.


    I couldn¡¯t read the Regressor¡¯s memories of her past cycles, not before she recollected them. That was why I was slow to respond to things that happened rted to the Regressor. It was hard to predict what came next too. I was greatly proud of myself when it came to my mind-reading, but this was the first ordeal that tested that pride.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t even an ordeal. The Regressor was honestly a bit beyond normal standards, wasn¡¯t she? It was worth praising that my mind-reading worked so faithfully against someone like her. My power wasn¡¯tcking, no. The world was just too harsh.


    Anyway. Since we had all gathered, I figured we should go. It was foolish to say anything more after spoiling my image.


    I relied on mind-reading to check what was going on behind me as I wordlessly walked toward the 4th-floor control center.


    On the way, the vampire put a hand to her mouth, smiling slightly.


    ¡°That was some fair amusement, getting to see thatd act so dramatically. But no matter how frivolous he is, I am rather disappointed to see him flee in such an unsightly manner. It is but a mere bomb.¡±


    ¡°I wonder about that. Judging by his reaction, he probably had an idea of the bomb¡¯s power. It¡¯lly waste to everything in a 3km radius when it goes off, you see.¡±


    ¡°It, it is that powerful? Is it not meant to be used for the likes of fireworks?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯ll be useless without that much destructive force. Pft. Anyway, I got to see something funny thanks to that. So funny that I want to save it in my mind.¡±


    The vampire stared at the oddly cheerful Regressor for a moment.


    ¡°It was my first time seeing youugh.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Well, a person canugh sometimes.¡±


    ¡°It was nice to see. Why not try smiling asionally, then?¡±


    ¡°asionally? I¡­¡±


    The Regressor suddenly shut her lips and touched her mouth. Her face showed the shock of someone who had remembered something she had long forgotten.


    <b> ?</b><b>¡­ Laughed?</b><b>?</b>


    She had always tried to be stronger and strove to gain even a line of more knowledge. There were still countless powers and secrets sleeping in this world, and every minute and second of the Regressor¡¯s time was spent in a struggle to obtain those things. It was to the point that even aftering to this closed-off abyss, she didn¡¯t ck in swinging her sword and gaining strength.


    For her, the emotional luxury ofughing was too unfamiliar.


    <b> ?</b><b>How long, no, how many cycles has it been since Ist smiled?</b><b>?</b>


    The Regressor rubbed her lips repeatedly, thrown off by the foreign sensation of mirth, like a breeze out of ce, and her longing for the emotions she used to feel so long ago.


    We marched in silence for a while.


    Then, the vampire, who was sittingfortably on her floating coffin, began to move her body to and fro, seeming bothered by something. Each time she moved, her silver hair swishing under her hairpin shone in the light and her loose-fitting dress fluttered.


    But the Regressor was too deep in thought to react in any way. In the end, the vampire grew impatient and called on her silly side. She fidgeted with her hair, beginning to speak.


    ¡°Hem-hem. Shei. Do you notice anything different?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Tyrkanzyaka. I realized something about bloodcraft during the battle yesterday, and I need advice on it. Could you give me some time once that guy¡¯s finished talking?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes, I shall. It is good news that there has been progress.¡±


    Crestfallen, the vampire slumped her shoulders and looked between me and the Regressor, as ifparing us.


    <b><i>Haah. Seriously. I¡¯m getting embarrassed by her antics. Next time, I think I¡¯ll just hold offplimenting her.</i></b>

 Chapter 36: - The Castle of the Depths, Tantalus

    <b>? </b><b>The Castle of the Depths, Tantalus</b><b> ?</b>


    Once I arrived at the 4th-floor education room with two trainees and one dog in tow, I immediately began my lecture.


    ¡°Now, quiet down, quiet down. Everyone be silent! I will begin today¡¯s lesson.¡±


    Azzy yawned reflexively as usual before going to the back of the room and lying down on her belly.


    I got that she was a dog, but still, to think she didn¡¯t understand or even show the will to learn. Notwithstanding the distinct difference in the wisdom and intellect contained in ournguages, did the words of men truly sound to dogs as the barking of dogs to men?


    But the wise are those who look for something to learn even within the impertinent. Just because a dog didn¡¯t know manners didn¡¯t mean a human could fall to the same level.


    So I took on the most dignified tone I could.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got an amazing story to tell today, so you all get ready to be impressed. And also get ready for a standing ovation too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get a flying weapon instead if it¡¯s nothing big. Go on.¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s response was scathing. She still seemed irked about being dragged here. It looked like I wouldn¡¯t be able to even joke properly. Or even exin, for that matter. The girl was too scary.


    Lamenting the abysmal decline of my educational authority, I began my exnation in front of the human and undead duo.


    ¡°To check your concentration levels, I will be changing today¡¯s lesson to an interactive ss. The abyss. Does anyone know the meaning of this word? Yes, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka?¡±


    The vampire, lifting her parasol slightly, answered in a rxed voice.


    ¡°Is it not used simrly to the word ¡®hell¡¯ by the Order of Gaia? To refer to and that has lost Mother Earth¡¯s blessing and instead received her curse.¡±


    ¡°Correct! I will give 10 points to Trainee Tyrkanzyaka! These points willter be reflected in my mental ranking, so gather them well!¡±


    After writing off a worthless bill as a reward, I continued loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The abyss is what many religions describe as hell, or more specifically, hell as viewed by the Order of Gaia. It is the foremost concept that those mama¡¯s boys thought of when picturing the most terrible ce to punish sinners. Just like mama¡¯s boys think, they consider any ce without their mother as hell. Gosh, how disgraceful.¡±


    The believers of Mother Earth were afraid of their feet losing the ground, more than a purgatory of burning sulfur or a limbo of eternal suffering. They didn¡¯t look far for fear. Falling, feeling the dizzying sensation of losing hold of the earth, and meeting a grisly, tragic demise. That was the Gaian definition of hell.


    ¡°But you see, thend which should only exist within Gaian teachings, the hell which was too simple to have an impact for something they took pains to imagine, appeared in reality due to a certain event. Thatnd is none other than this ce: Tantalus, the abyss.¡±


    I tapped the floor with a foot, emphasizing that the entire ground we stood on was the abyss.


    ¡°Ever since the State established a n to use the hell of a fairly major religion as a prison, Tantalus has been viewed as something of a penitentiary. Regardless, fundamentally speaking, that isn¡¯t true. And with nowhere to stand. Devoid of time and space, a bottomless chasm of never-ending descent where one can only die in solitude. That is the abyss.¡±


    But here, they had to feel something strange. They had to realize and point out the discrepancy in my words: why are we able to stand on our feet despite being in the abyss?


    Unterally passing on knowledge wasn¡¯t real education. An educator¡¯s duty was to help learners to think and reason for themselves. After setting the topic of discussion, I read the thoughts of the trainees.


    <b>?Ohh, how interesting.?</b>


    <b>?I know everything he said so far. When will he start talking about Tantalus¡¯ structure??</b>


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    <b><i>I should stop expecting anything. These people utterlycked the motivation to actively work out anything!</i></b>


    <b><i>And thest one wasn¡¯t even a thought! She¡¯s really woofing!</i></b>


    ¡°Everyone, aren¡¯t you curious? How we¡¯re able to stay standing in this abyss?¡±


    ¡°I am curious. Exin.¡±


    <b><i>They don¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about self-improvement! Are they baby birds crying in a nest or something? Do I have to spoon-feed them?</i></b>


    I grabbed a white chalk stick, then headed for the green chalkboard in the room, and drew two long vertical lines in the middle. It represented the abyss.


    ¡°Now, look. The abyss is basically a bottomlessnd, which makes it a deep pit that goes down forever. As such, if someone were to fall in here.¡±


    I spun the chalk stick and inserted it between my fingers before drawing mana from my elbow to augment it. The end of the stick shone faintly with a melting glow of alchemic light, signifying the imbuing of mystic power. Then I used the enchanted chalk stick to draw a human figure between the vertical lines.


    The figure spread its limbs, looked down, then back at the front before fallingically as characters did in dated cartoons.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible to hit the bottom, you¡¯ll keep on falling and falling. You¡¯ll have a rare experience where deathes before the collision.¡±


    As if it really had entered the abyss, the human figure thrashed its limbs around as it fell to the bottom corner of the chalkboard¡­ and disappeared under it.


    I could manipte anything I drew with the chalk stick through the simple enchantment I cast. It didn¡¯t cost much mana, so even someone with a crummy mana capacity like me had no trouble using it.


    The State¡¯s chalkboard was double-sided. The human figure moved to the back of the board and climbed it from there. Before long, it reappeared at the top and began to repeat its fall from before.


    <b><i>So, how do you like my technique?</i></b>


    <b>?Moving pictures must bemon these days. It is marvelous, but¡­ seeing how no one is surprised, it must not be so amazing.?</b>


    <b>?His fine control of mana isn¡¯t bad. Hmph, I get it. So this much is basic to you, huh??</b>


    I had disyed the skill of a top-tier instructor, yet they responded with such a poor reaction.


    <b><i>I¡¯m getting nothing for my efforts, aren¡¯t I? Even the stock market, that king of fickleness, would be more honest than you lot. Tsk. I should do away with performing and just exin.</i></b>


    ¡°But the abyss merelycks a floor. It¡¯s not without walls. There¡¯s no foothold, but there is a surrounding precipice, yes? And if, somewhere on those walls, there is even a small raised spot, or if such a spot was made.¡±


    I added a bumpy protrusion to one of the vertical lines on the chalkboard. The human figure that had been continuously falling coincidentally bounced on the bump. It iled its arms, shortpared to its head, and barely managed to gain a footing.


    ¡°Then, like so, you¡¯d be able to stand on it for at least some time. Right? Even if this is the abyss, you wouldn¡¯t fall anymore.¡±


    Of course, thendcked food and shelter. The human life required <i>some</i> space, after all.


    But the vampire, who was a corpse and therefore only needed enough space for a coffin to lie in, was puzzled by the drawing.


    ¡°Mm? Is that not enough to live normally?¡±


    I shook my head at her question.


    ¡°Mother Earth¡¯s curse is nothing so forgiving. This is strictly expedient. Dirt you can stand on is alsond, and in the abyss, suchnd is bound to eventually erode and disappear into the depths as well.¡±


    At the end of my words, the bump I drew slowly trickled down as if melting, and the human figure standing on it jumped anxiously, sticking close to the wall. But there was no way around it. The abyss was a cursednd. The Mother of all human beings didn¡¯t allow anyone to stand on their feet here.


    Soon, there was no ce to stand, and losing its tiny inch of sanctuary, the human figure resumed falling with no end in sight¡­


    ¡°Hence, this is why numerous adventurers threw themselves to find the legacies of the fallen that must be sleeping beneath the abyss. Though that only resulted in their remaining wealth joining said legacies. They hammered nails into the walls and tied themselves with ropes, but due to the surrounding earth sinking, they too became prey to the void. Thanks to the lives of those morons who <i>had</i> to taste poison to tell it apart from food, people finally gained the wisdom not to approach the abyss. But, our proud Military State decided to use this trait of this ursed hole as well.¡±


    I drew arge te over the abyss on the chalkboard, then above it, I added a great five-story building and high-rise lighting. Anyone, except idiots, would recognize the building at a nce.


    The vampire let out a small exmation.


    ¡°It is this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The State built an enormous structure. So enormous that it covers this abyss like a manhole.¡±


    ¡°A manhole?¡±


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know, being someone from a thousand years ago. Just think of it as a good lid. Anyhow.¡±


    I waved a finger as if it were a baton, and the chalk drawing of Tantalus slowly fell over the abyss, slow and heavy like a giant meteorite. I could almost hear itnding with a boom in my ears. A chalk drawing couldn¡¯t possibly make sound, but the immersive heavy movement and flying chalk dust gave off that illusion.


    Satisfied with my staging, I continued exining.


    ¡°Concrete is a stone of omnipotence to the State¡¯s Engineer Corps. With it, theyid the ground, raised pirs, and created a huge structure on top of the abyss, into which they herded prisoners. These prisoners who dared to set foot within the area of Mother Earth¡¯s curse had to sink all the way down there.¡±


    But while the earth could sink, concrete didn¡¯t; it was a separate material, not an aggregation of dirt and sand.


    ¡°But this meticulously architectured concrete structure, created through digging up and processing ingredients which were then poured into steel frames¡­ It may have been made from the products of thend, but it can never be part of the earth. Because it is strictly speaking a great building¡ªin other words an object¡ª ¡®created¡¯ by ¡®humans¡¯. An object should normally fall down the abyss, but being even wider than this chasm, both sides of the structure hung on the ends. As a result, Tantalus doesn¡¯t fall. It merely sinks, like so.¡±


    The walls of the abyss flowed down like sticky mud, and simultaneously, the enormous structure covering the abyss began to gradually sink.


    But it didn¡¯t fall. A manhole could be overturned, but it didn¡¯t drop. Caught on either end of the walls, it slowly slid down, maintaining a dangerous bnce.


    ¡°As you can see, we are living on a sinkingnd. Like a piece of bread caught in a person¡¯s throat.¡±


    I held a moment of gratitude for Gamma. I wouldn¡¯t have discovered this truth if he hadn¡¯t thought of going down so far through the control center basement. My knowledge grew thanks to him.


    I¡¯ll make good use of thest knowledge you left.


    <b>?To think thisnd and everything else is artificial¡­ I did think it was odd for a rock material, but what a surprise.?</b>


    The vampire looked between the chalkboard and the floor with interest. She even went so far as to sit on the edge of her coffin and tap the floor with her feet.


    <b><i>Uh, could you feel inspired or something instead of simply being amazed?</i></b>

 Chapter 37: - The Castle of the Depths

    <b>? The Castle of the Depths ?</b>


    These guys had no desire for self-improvement nor a sense of crisis. Even after all my exnations, they only reacted with mild interest. My chest tightened with the frustration that only those who have taught others would know. Did none of them feel anything?


    At that moment, the Regressor, who was silent with her arms crossed, finally opened her mouth. I wondered what sort of question she¡¯d ask.


    ¡°Why are you telling us this?¡±


    <b><i>Ugh</i></b>. She was probing me instead. Talk about terminal paranoia.


    I didn¡¯t hide the disappointment in my voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like being taught?¡±


    ¡°How can I not? Tantalus is a level 5 security facility. The structure of a State secret facility holds, at the least, a corresponding security level. Yet you casually reveal something like that to us when we have no security clearance at all. You¡¯re leaking level 5 secrets to level 0 outsiders. What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Busting my balls even when I teach her something. How could she live on while suspecting everything in the world? I wished she¡¯d just respond with amazement like the vampire.


    It seemed the Regressor wasn¡¯t going to back off without a proper exnation, so I decided to tell her a small part of the reason.


    ¡°Because, you all need to know this to gain a sense of ownership.¡±


    ¡°Sense of ownership?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You know about the Resistance¡¯s attack yesterday, yes?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    <b><i>Look at her calmly go ¡®What about it?¡¯.</i></b>


    Furious, I shouted at her retort.


    ¡°Do I use thisnd alone? Do I protect it all by myself? Somehow it feels like I¡¯m unfairly doing all the work. If you¡¯re all residents of this ce, then show some care! The ground was about to literally disappear yet everyone waszing around in their rooms. What were you people thinking!¡±


    <b><i>You guys need to realize thend we are standing on could break apart in a sh so that you¡¯ll get a sense of crisis and try to stop it from happening!</i></b>


    ¡°I alone went to pick up the supply box this time. I alone discovered the Resistance in advance. And I was the one who stopped their n! I got dumped. Dumped with all the work!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your job?¡±


    ¡°Survival is every individual¡¯s responsibility! Will you simply die if I don¡¯t save you?¡±


    ¡°<i>Did</i> you even save me?¡±


    ¡°Oh you know it! Do you know what the Resistance was nning in yesterday¡¯s invasion? Look!¡±


    I strode up to the chalkboard and rubbed out both ends of Tantalus with my fingers, then crossed the middle with my chalk stick.


    ¡°Here! The opposite side! The middle! They were going to nt bombs at these three points, blow them up at the same time, and drop Tantalus by splitting it in half!¡±


    I mmed the board, making the drawing of Tantalus drop chalk powder from the vibration. Starting from the copsed ends, the prison lost its exquisite bnce and tilted. When it came to a heavy structure with broken bnce, its own weight was the biggest enemy that would lead to its destruction. In that state, an additional explosion at the center was like a nail in the coffin.


    The Regressor uttered a small sigh of realization at the oue of my drawing.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    <b>?So this¡­ This is how Tantalus copsed??</b>


    Tantalus couldn¡¯t hold on, it split in half and fell down, way down. That was how the prison depicted in chalk went to ruin.


    I banged the board again, and the Regressor returned from her thoughts.


    ¡°See? Thend right before your feet almost ended up like this! Yet you people lounged about, all rxed, only after the situation was over! If I hadn¡¯t actively moved to stop it, everyone including myself would¡¯ve been lost to the abyss! Am I right or am I wrong?¡±


    Not even the Regressor, who was taking a defensive attitude with her arms crossed, could help but be convinced. She furtively loosened her arms and turned her gaze slightly.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Should you thank me or should you not?¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­ a thank you isn¡¯t really in order. You did it to save your own skin too.¡±


    <b><i>Look at her holding on to pride to the bitter end. Is it so hard to give a simple word of thanks?</i></b>


    ¡°Woah. I recall <i>someone</i> was unconcerned about the invasion, happy about getting a training dummy. How can you think that way?¡±


    The Regressor looked shocked.


    ¡°H-How?¡±


    ¡°How did I know? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t? The fellow wearing thebat suit inly headed to the 1st floor, and Trainee Shei came out with his head a long whileter. Isn¡¯t that right? I¡¯m sure that with your ability, you could have beheaded the man in a single blow, so why would you start a brawl there?¡±


    ¡°W-Well. Because Ick real experience.¡±


    ¡°Fighting with your life on the line because youck experience. While the other intruders were nting explosives at that! Thatcency is what brought on a crisis like this! And it¡¯s because I responded in time that Tantalus is safe!¡±


    Every word I said was true. The Regressor tried to pick at my argument in instinctive self-defense, but she found no excuse for all her effort. She clicked her tongue and agreed.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. I get it. I¡¯ll step up next time, are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Very good! Make sure to remember that!¡±


    ording to the Regressor¡¯s brief recollection I read, at least a few more people would be invading this prison. Someone among them would probably be significant enough to be involved in the destruction of the world.


    Could I stop that? No way. Not only was it impossible, but I also didn¡¯t even want to try. I had to risk my life to take down the mere likes of Kanysen and the other Resistance members, so why should I face an even greater adversity?


    ¡°The next time people fall down here, youdies deal with them on your own. Don¡¯t think someone will do it for you and procrastinate! Let¡¯s have the first person to find them handle the matter! Are we clear!¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t mind if I was the only one here, but why should I work with the Regressor and Vampire Progenitor around?! The powerful had to take care of conflicts to exert a good influence!


    ¡°The next time an ill-intentioned intruder drops in? I won¡¯t lift a finger against that intruder!¡±


    <b><i>Good. With this, I had an excuse to run away the next time someone broke into Tantalus. That was a precious gain. A one-time clemency ticket.</i></b>


    <b><i>Hoo. The next time someonees, I¡¯ll line up the undying¡¯s limbs and y dead.</i></b>


    While I was mulling over how I¡¯d escape, the vampire tilted her head, asking a question.


    ¡°Are you not exaggerating over a small incident?¡±


    ¡°Ex-Exaggerating?¡±


    <b><i>Do people nowadays think it¡¯s an exaggeration to be concerned about their life teetering on the edge?</i></b>


    I gaped at the absurdity of what she said, but the vampire didn¡¯t stop there.


    ¡°For all you said, you easily solved everything that happened yesterday, as cleanly as gargling after a meal. Yet youin so much.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean gargling?¡±


    Did she think I had an easy time handling those Resistance members?


    Overestimation is fine, but the moment it¡¯s used as a pretext to overwork me, it bes a damnable shackle.


    I hastily gestured in denial.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t trust me! Unlike you lot, I¡¯m a normal human being with only one life, alright? I can¡¯t survive a bullet unharmed like Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, and neither do I have all kinds of bizarre tools like Trainee Shei! All I have to rely on is my body!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you defeated <i>three</i> foes with only your body. Without shedding a drop of blood, too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about that? Two were small fry, and the other one was nothing much either! It wasn¡¯t dangerous in the least! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m great or anything!¡±


    ¡°Yourst opponent, he was definitely a knight. You overpowered and even restrained such an individual. When I sensed his death, there was no wound on his body aside from your final blow.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, you are in a league above Shei. It is only right that the person of higher standing and power take on greater obligations.¡±


    This was bad. The vampire was totally convinced that I was stronger than the Regressor!


    Completely ignorant of the present-day world, the vampire was very receptive to information and stimuli from the outside. Even if I told her that the top of the State¡¯s headquarters could split open and let a giant magic golem fly out of it and across the sky, she would take my word for it. It was like how a newborn baby bird perceived the world.


    ¡°In the first ce, since you hold the title of a warden, you should be thinking of taking charge. A man who works for the country should lead the citizens, should he not?¡±


    And she couldn¡¯t throw away that geezer¡¯s mindset! She lectured me ording to her misjudgment!


    I didn¡¯t mind her mistakenly believing I was strong since that was slightly intended. But putting me on a pedestal like this was dangerous.


    Once the misunderstanding was resolved, they¡¯d resent me for <i>their</i> misconception, and if it wasn¡¯t resolved, I¡¯d be forced into perilous situations.


    The higher you climb, the harder you fall. I was lost. It was time to dete their expectations.


    But at least the Regressor was insightful. Wouldn¡¯t she start to see me for what I was?


    <b>?He overpowered a knight? Without receiving a single injury? With nothing but his physical body¡­? Could I do the same? No. It¡¯s impossible right now. I still haven¡¯t built up all my strength. </b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but¡­ I think he¡¯s stronger than me. For now.?</b>


    <b><i>Don¡¯t go basing your judgment purely on someone else¡¯s words! Please see for yourself how I fight first dammit! If you don¡¯t want to admit it, check with your own eyes!</i></b>


    <i>Tsk</i>. It looked like I¡¯d have to protect the Regressor with my meager talents if I stayed here any longer. There was no choice but to make an emergency escape.


    I bared my nails and scratched the chalkboard, causing a terrible screech. The Regressor grimaced, the vampire frowned, and Azzy¡ªwho was sleeping on her belly at the back¡ªsprang up with a yelp.


    Secret Technique: Chalkboard Scratch. It was a technique to break the flow of unfavorable conversations using dreadful noise and get out of harm¡¯s way.


    After catching their attention using this forbidden move, I shouted to them.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go by a rotation system. Whatever the case, I cleared the mess this time, agreed? So the next time some baddiees breaking in, one of you guys take care of it! End of story¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ruff! Ruff-ruff! Ruff!¡±


    I thought it was over, but this time Azzy started barking fiercely at me.


    <b><i>What¡¯s with her now?</i></b>


    ¡°Grr! Ruff! Ruff-ruff!¡±


    To take a rough guess, she seemed angry that I made a bit of noise with the chalkboard while she was sleeping.


    The hearing of a dog was dozens of times better than a human¡¯s, and when it came to Azzy the Dog King, she could even catch whispers from the other side of Tantalus.


    She was a bit dumb and also knew how to ignore meaningless noise, which was why she ignored most sounds. If I muttered ¡°mutt¡± anywhere in the prison, the dog-girl could hear me wherever she was. Then she¡¯d bare her fangs with a stiff tail.


    So a noise attack was extremely effective against her. Realizing this, I did feel about a dog¡¯s hair of remorse. But as a human being, I couldn¡¯t bow my head to a dog first.


    I held my chin high and red at Azzy.


    ¡°Who told you to doze off during ss? And what, don¡¯t you scratch concrete with your ws? A man can scratch some chalkboard too. What¡¯re you gonna do? <i>Rebel</i>?¡±


    ¡°Grr! Ruff!¡±


    That was a yes.


    <b><i>Ridiculous. The likes of a dog defying a human? How arrogant. I¡¯ll show you the exact difference between us.</i></b>


    I raised both hands towards Azzy and smiledmely.


    ¡°On second thought, I think I feel a little sorry. Why don¡¯t we make up here?¡±


    This was what a human could do and a dog couldn¡¯t: dialogue and concession. So I tried topromise with the dog.


    It didn¡¯t have a dog¡¯s chance of working.


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    The domestic animal¡¯s rebellion was so abrupt that I had no time to react. Azzy came flying across the ssroom. I was caught before I knew it and fell rolling to the ground with her. When I regained my senses, I found myself at the bottom of a mount position.


    Azzy didn¡¯t seem intent on attacking. She merely pressed me down without baring her ws, but that alone was enough to render me helpless. It felt like metal stakes were pinning my shoulders.


    It was a wonder why they thought of me as strong when I showed them this miserable sight every day. They had to be blind, I was sure of it.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t let them see me losing to a dog. My pride as a human wouldn¡¯t allow that.


    So I signaled the end of ss.


    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson ends here. Now, everybody go back.¡±


    The vampire took her parasol and sat on her coffin. The ck coffin floated up as usual


    and flew towards the door.


    ¡°Very well. It was fun.¡±


    ¡°The lesson wasn¡¯t meant to be fun, you know? Get out quickly. I¡¯m going to give this dog hell.¡±


    I locked gazes with Azzy for a moment. Her eyes were full of discontent.


    <b><i>You insolent creature you, daring to revolt just because I scratched the chalkboard a bit. I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯ve got.</i></b>


    The Regressor stopped in the middle of following the vampire out and looked our way.


    <b>?Is he going to fight? If I see those two go at it for real, I could probably get a rough idea of how strong they are. Mm. Shall I have a watch??</b>


    ¡°What are you doing? You think this is a show? Unless you¡¯re going to take this dog off me, get a move on.¡±


    As I shooed her off lying down, the Regressor swallowed her regret and looked away.


    <b>?He¡¯s wary after all. I guess he doesn¡¯t want to show everything he has.?</b>


    <b><i>Bzz. I mean that I have no power worth showing you. There¡¯s no sight to see either, so get out already.</i></b>


    I shooed her again, and the Regressor quietly turned around.


    ¡°Yes, you two work it out.¡±


    Then she coolly went out the door. <i>Thud</i>. The thick tin door closed firmly and a brief silence fell. Then I heard a line of thought on the other side of the door.


    <b>?Piercing sight, Jade Eyes¡­?</b>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for you to watch from outside when I said get out, Trainee Shei. Peeping isn¡¯t exactly good behavior, so leave quickly before you disgrace yourself further!¡±


    The Regressor flinched hard and used that windwalking or whatever to run down the hallway without making a sound.


    <b>?T-this isn¡¯t me running away. Yeah. I¡¯m pretending not to be outside so I can find a more definite opportunityter. Taking one step back to take two steps forward.?</b>


    Pretending my foot. Ipletely sensed her there. The girl had some things easy after regressing, and now she couldn¡¯t give up the habit.


    Anyway. Now I only had Azzy with me, still baring her teeth and in that mounted position. She was growling even more fiercely because I hadn¡¯t been paying her attention.


    ¡°Are they all gone?¡±


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I think they are.¡±


    After making sure I couldn¡¯t hear any thoughts, I stared straight ahead, met Azzy¡¯s re, and took on a tone more determined and sincere than ever.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Azzy. I won¡¯t do that from now on.¡±


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be mad. I just forgot you were there. I never thought you¡¯d hate the chalkboard screeching so much.¡±


    ¡°Ruff!¡±


    ¡°Aww, good girl, good girl. Azzy~ Azzy~ Good Azzy who doesn¡¯t get angry.¡±


    ¡°Bark, bark!¡±


    ¡°You know I love you, right? Now, I¡¯ll pet you. Move your feet.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy removed her forefeet that were pinning my shoulders and swerved around. Seeing her ears twitch, it seemed that¡¯s where she wanted me to pet. Look at her lording it over me.


    I raised my torso with a groan, sat Azzy down on myp, and stroked her unkempt hair.


    A couple of petster, she was rumbling with apletely rxed face.


    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>. Life.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°I meant it¡¯s so nice to be with a dog like you in my life.¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    Well. While I didin, if I had to pick who the best was out of those left in Tantalus, I¡¯d truthfully pick Azzy. It wasn¡¯t a matter of preference, it was about return on investment.


    Where else could you find someone so dense with such a clearly beneficial input and output? Even if I displeased her a little, all it took to loosen her up was some whispered sugar-coated words and petting in myp. So much easier to handlepared to the vampire and Regressor.


    Sure it took a routine of cooking her meals, taking her on walks, and ying with her daily,


    but no biggie.


    Sure she was a fusser, so if something went wrong she¡¯d keep barking at me,


    but no biggie.


    And when it came to fighting humans, she was no help at all. But no biggie.


    <b><i>¡­ Huh. Maybe this doggy is the most useless of the lot?</i></b>


    But I had already poured too much effort to be cutting her off now. So I swallowed my tears, lifted my fingers, and added today¡¯s maintenance fee to this sunk-cost furball.

 Chapter 38: - Supplies, Another Battle

    <b>? </b><b>Supplies, Another Battle ?</b>


    <i> Dingle-dingle.</i>


    ¡°Here, Azzy. Boiled canned beans for breakfast!¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    <i> Dingle-dingle.</i>


    ¡°Here, Azzy. The bean stew you always eat for lunch!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    <i> Dingle-dingle.</i>


    ¡°Here! Azzy. I cooked soy meat patty for dinner! But this time there was no meat, so I made it with just beans!¡±


    ¡°Woof! ¡­ Woof?¡±


    <i> Dingle-dingle.</i>


    ¡°Now for some tofu residue made from yesterday¡¯s leftover beans. I left them for you!¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­?¡±


    <i> Dingle-dingle.</i>


    ¡°Vo! Steamed beans! Oh my goodness, it turns out you can steam beans too! This enriches the taste and brings out a slightly stronger vor!¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    <i> Dingle-dingle.</i>


    ¡°Nooow. Today is a special asion! A special double serving of bean stew! Whoa, that¡¯s twice as much as usual, twice!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    <i> Dingle-dingle.</i>


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve made a full rotation now? Then in the sense of going back to our origins, how about some bean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ruff! Ruff-ruff!¡±


    ¡°Gaaaagh!¡±


    In a way, it was a foreseen oue, and in another, an expression of ingratitude.


    Even I, a lordly human and member of the prime race, couldn¡¯t escape the hellish daily cycle of canned beans, yet a mere dog dared to be picky!


    ¡­ But to be fair, I was also getting sick of the vegetable, so it was high time we searched for different ingredients. However, due to certain issues ovepping over the past few days, the only food materials we had were canned beans overstocked enough to build a castle out of. If we ate all those, Azzy and I would end up as sausages stuffed with nts.


    There was only one way to solve this dilemma.


    ¡°Oi! Captain Abbey! Are you listening?!¡±


    Opening one of the cupboards in the cafeteria, I found the captain¡¯s golem sitting between propped iron pots, its limbs ck. Its shoulder, pierced by the regressor¡¯s sword, had an ugly hole, and its body was covered in scratches. Even the iron pots were cleaner inparison, and they were gued by fire and oil since the moment they were created.


    It was a pitiful sight, like looking at a doll neglected out of lost interest or a homeless person living under a bridge. So much so that you wouldn¡¯t imagine it to be one of the State¡¯s prided magic golems.


    That wasn¡¯t any cause for sympathy, though. The golem was strictly a synchro-type magic golem and its pilot was an elite officer among elites. I guessed they were monitoring this side while drinking an iced ss of beer in some cozy, rxed ce.


    The golem might be going through hardship, but it was only a detached tragedy. Like how the misfortunes overlooked in reality swept the mainstream of literature, the golem¡¯s pilot was probably getting their vicarious fill of doom and gloom, which couldn¡¯t be felt in their present day.


    Thinking about it, I grew indignant.


    Should I just dunk this golem into the toilet? It¡¯s not even connected right now. If I can get a feeling of torturing it in water, that might soothe my miserable¡ª


    <b> ?What brought you here??</b>


    ¡°Yikes, you startled me!¡±


    I lost grip on the golem, surprised by its sudden movement, before managing to barely catch it again. It almost fell to the floor. The golem stared up at me.


    <b> ?Please take caution. This unit is heavily damaged, making it difficult to withstand any further impact.?</b>


    ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As I carefully put the golem down on the cafeteria table, it stood up unsteadily, creaking. I scratched my head and settled down on a chair.


    ¡°You were connected.¡±


    <b> ?Tantalus is a level 5 security facility. Observing the happenings in the facility is my work and duty. I cannot be negligent for even a moment.?</b>


    So she was hard at work. That made me feel sorry somehow. A little guilty too. It was as if I had cursed a civil servant, only to see them working busily the next moment. Seeing how the pilot was here, even though it wasn¡¯t mealtime, they really had to be checking frequently.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you only stay in the cafeteria? Why sit here day and night? What¡¯s there to monitor?¡±


    <b> ?It cannot be helped. The other trainee will attempt to destroy this unit were I to leave this location. However, it is also a relief. I can watch you and the Dog King at every mealtime.?</b>


    ¡°Me and Azzy? What¡¯s the point of watching a man eating with a dog?¡±


    <b> ?At the very least, it tells me you are alive. That alone is worth knowing.?</b>


    ¡°My survival?¡±


    <b> ?Affirmative. The Military State takes a profound interest in your life and death.?</b>


    I felt a little shy to hear that. Who knew the State was paying such attention to my safety?


    It was oddly moving to think of them watching with interest, considering how they dismissed welfare and safety as a luxury¡ª


    <b> ?Because you are a litmus.?</b>


    Litmus. It was a test paper to determine whether a solution was acidic or not, and also a jargon sometimes used by the State.


    What did it mean?


    It meant to them, I was no different from a piece of litmus paper. A paper that serves as a warning when it turns red. In other words, I was a scapegoat sent down the abyss first to see if it was safe or not.


    Now I understood why I was ordered to survive. That was probably about all they expected of me in the first ce.


    My pessimism as a citizen was growing today as well, yet the golem added some more to the negativity.


    <b> ?If you happen to suffer a fatal wound by someone, I request that you loudly shout the identity of the attacker before dying. Our country will then make a more objective assessment of the trainee based on your testimony.?</b>


    ¡°Say what? This golem can¡¯t choose its words carefully. Shall I end you first? Wanna scream my namest thing before you shut down?¡±


    <b> ?It is not a bad proposal for you as well. You will be able to add a negative assessment to your killer. I am sure you can rest easy even in death.?</b>


    ¡°Is that a humane thing to say? I don¡¯t want to close my eyes in peace! I¡¯ll keep them open for the rest of my life, cataracts be damned, I wanna live!¡±


    Enraged, I grabbed the golem¡¯s legs and held it upside down. The golem shook powerlessly, its joints creaking. That seemed to bring some sense to the pilot as the voiceing from the golem¡¯s mic grew much more urgent.


    <b> ?Cease this at once. I strongly request that you cease this unprovoked violence and free this unit.?</b>


    ¡°Calling this unprovoked violence is the reason you¡¯re gonna get hit, you lump of scrap!¡±


    I debated hitting it with my hand, but then its hard-looking body caught my eye. My fingers would hurt instead, right?


    A tool was what I needed for the asion. I drew my ace of diamonds and alchemized it into a skewer, then put the sharp thing to the golem¡¯s torso.


    The golem cried out hastily seeing the weapon before itself.


    <b> ?Cease this at once. This is a serious warning. Should you damage this unit, there may be a significant disadvantage to your assessment¡­?</b>


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t disconnected? Well then.¡±


    I had to strike while the pilot hadn¡¯t disconnected and still shared a sense of pain with the golem.


    The thin, long skewer could act as a cane by itself. I swung it and spanked the golem¡¯s buttocks with a ng.


    <b> ?Agh!?</b>


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t fuss. You can¡¯t even feel pain when you disconnect the sense anyway.¡±


    <b> ?Affir¡­mative. This unit is a golem. Such behavior is meaningless. I strongly request you stop imme¡ªAck!?</b>


    I gave another spank while the pilot was talking. They let out a small groan. It seemed the pilot hadn¡¯t cut off pain sharing yet.


    I held up my cane and muttered solemnly.


    ¡°But there is more meaning in the act of punishment itself than the pain. Although it may only be a golem, spanking that ass causes me a gouging pain in my heart too.¡±


    How unfair was this? Sure I was spanking the golem as punishment, but the pilot inside only had to disconnect for a while beforeing back. Maybe the pilot was having a cold drink on the other side, cursing me. <i>Urgh,</i> the thought amplified my bitter feelings.


    Alright. I¡¯m gonna vent this hatred through my cane.


    I whooped the golem¡¯s buttocks as it hung upside down. ng, ng. Metal collided against metal. After about ten strikes, I stopped, afraid it might really malfunction, and ced it again on the table.


    The golem was on its fours with its butt held high as if it was really in agony. Halting words came out of its mic.


    <b> ?¡­ Reflect, on your assessment¡­?</b>


    ¡°Ohe on. Will you stop exaggerating? I know you disconnected the sensorial link. If someone saw, they¡¯d think you¡¯repletely synchronized with the golem.¡±


    The golem red at me. For some reason, I felt resentmenting from that inorganic body. Could a tin doll contain emotions? Well it turned out the answer was here.


    I mean, why though. Was I wrong? I doubted the pilot took all those hits. It wasn¡¯t like they were a masochist.


    <b> ?¡­ This unit is one of the few remainingmunication-type magic golems. It must never be destroyed if only for the stability ofmunication. It is bad enough that the defect in the shoulder has caused a failure in the synchro function. Any more impact may deal an irreparable blow to the unit.?</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s why I struck with the side instead of stabbing.¡±


    <b> ?That stimtes the pain synchro mo¡ª?</b>


    The golem stopped talking with a grunt and stood up, in a more crooked posture than earlier, before continuing.


    <b> ?¡­ So. I take it you have some request to make,ing to me now when you only entered the cafeteria to eat for the past several days. What is the matter??</b>


    ¡°Oh, right. Give me some supplies. There isn¡¯t enough fresh food.¡±


    <b> ?Supplies, you say??</b>


    The golem sounded incredulous.


    <b> ?You came to request supplies, yet you attacked this unit??</b>


    ¡°Hey now. Attack? What about the chemistry we have? Let¡¯s say it was some light skinship.¡±


    <b> ?So you call it light skinship to hit someone with a metal stick.?</b>


    ¡°Well at least I only hit a golem. The State thrashes humans. Honestly, they¡¯ve got nothing on me inparison.¡±


    <b> ?¡­ I ask again. You came to me asking for supplies, yet you attack this unit and criticize our country??</b>


    The golem red daggers at me for a while before giving an answer.


    <b> ?Request denied.?</b>


    ¡°What, why?¡±


    <b> ?I believe your statement a moment ago alone makes for plenty enough reason.?</b>


    ¡°Are you really going to y dirty like this? You¡¯re trying to take personal revenge by abusing your power, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    <b> ?Personal revenge is only part of it. I also have a legitimate reason to refuse.?</b>


    <b><i> That means it is personal to some extent, then. Is a soldier of the State allowed to say that openly?</i></b>


    It was absurd, but I was the one at a disadvantage due to needing those supplies. I had to take a humble stance for now.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear that reason then. What is it?¡±


    <b> ?Two days ago, supplies were dropped on Tantalus. You must have received them. It is a waste of resources and a dereliction of duty to request additional supplies when there is enough food left. The logistics division will not ept the request, and I also cannot see why it is necessary.?</b>


    ¡°So to put it simply, you¡¯re saying, ¡®You got your supplies two days ago, why ask for more you pigs,¡¯ right?¡±


    <b> ?There is no need to repeat it if you have understood. To conclude, additional supplies are impossible.?</b>


    The golem¡¯s pilot was curt, sounding cold and hard as if they really had be a steel doll.


    I protested in an aggrieved voice.


    ¡°But there was nothing but canned beans in the supply box! We¡¯ve been living on nothing but beans for the past few days. Are we supposed to continue that way? Do you intend on making living fermented soybeans out of us?¡±


    <b> ?Negative. Bread and milk should have been included in the supply items. You are uttering falsehoods.?</b>


    ¡°What are you on about? Don¡¯t you know that the Resistance members hiding in the box snarfed it all up? Why are you asking me for what¡¯s in their bellies?¡±


    Hearing my irritated retort, the golem¡¯s head jerked up as if it had received an unexpected blow.


    <b> ?¡­ I did not hear clearly. Can you repeat that statement??</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, the Resistance members who hid in the supply box stayed alive by stuffing themselves with everything not canned. That¡¯s why we have nothing but sickening canned beans to eat. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it as well. How we¡¯ve been having only beans for some days now. It¡¯s hard for me and Azzy to keep going on that alone, so give us something else.¡±


    <b> ?The Resistance, hid in Tantalus??</b>


    The golem fell silent for some time before suddenly starting to interrogate me.


    <b> ?Why are you saying this sote??</b>


    ¡°Why? Because I need supplies.¡±


    <b> ?Did you not think it was more important to inform me of the infiltration than to request supplies??</b>


    ¡°Is that important?¡±


    <b> ?Affirmative. It is a matter of course. So, what happened? What of the intruders??</b>


    ¡°They tried to set off a bomb, so battle broke out. After the fight, the vampire feasted on the intruders.¡±


    The golem clutched its forehead with its functioning right hand. The gesture was so realistic that I was certain the pilot was taking the same pose.


    <b> ?This is no false report, I take it??</b>


    ¡°You think I¡¯d eat nothing but canned beans for days just to get some more supplies? If you need more evidence, then look up the name Kanysen Riverwood. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s on the wanted list.¡±


    <b> ?Please wait a minute.?</b>


    The light faded from the golem¡¯s eyes for some time. The pilot must have temporarily disconnected to check. Before long, the golem moved again.


    <b> ?¡­ I have, confirmed it. We have judged your im to hold sufficient credence, considering that you have no way of checking the recently updated wanted list. It would be logical to think you met the fugitive in person.?</b>


    ¡°Yay. So you¡¯re giving us supplies then?¡±


    <b> ?Does that matter right now??</b>


    ¡°Of course it does. Azzy¡¯s tired of beans and now she¡¯s about to start eating me. I¡¯m less scared of the dead Resistance, who are now nutrients for the vampire, and more scared of Azzy. Opening a can of beans alone gets her growling.¡±


    Once again, the golem clutched its forehead and groaned. A heavy sigh came from its mic.


    <b> ?¡­ I will ask for additional supplies. But this case requires your testimony and the judgment of the higher-ups, so please cooperate.?</b>


    ¡°If you¡¯ll give us supplies, then I¡¯ll testify anything. How shall I deliver it? Fairy tale style? Or theatrical style?¡±


    <b> ?In a statement tone, if you please.?</b>


    ¡°Okay. Now, once upon a time, there was a beautiful vige where, when the water mill went round and round scooping up water, a rainbow would stretch like a zelkova tree. It began with the clear river watering from the mountains, the merchants who sought a milepost to the sea, the stories they brought, the boy who grew up listening to them, and his dreams that flowed alongside the water. There, a boy named Kanysen Riverwood¡ª¡±


    <b> ?Statement.?</b>


    ¡°Sheesh, no sense of romance. Statements are boring.¡±


    The reason hands were separate from the mouth? It was probably so that the mouth wouldn¡¯t interfere with the hands working. My hands were empty as I exined the full story to the golem, so I instinctively found something to do.


    What I found was opening canned beans. Since I had shown every trick I could with these sted beans, it was time to get rid of them.


    One by one, I opened the mountain of cans as I recounted what had happened.


    ¡°So. They tried to destroy Tantalus with explosives, which is why I bypassed them using a technique of Heaven and Earth, the divine art of teleportation. They ran like terrified rabbits at my stealthy, sudden approach. At that moment, I threw the canned bean in my hand, and the beans exploded like a grenade, wiping out the¡­ Oh, sorry. Where was I?¡±


    <b> ?I have confirmed up to the part of the Resistance making a n to destroy Tantalus using explosives.?</b>


    ¡°Ah, yes. So as I was saying¡­¡±


    I was well into recounting my story as I shook an opened can of beans into arge pot. At that moment, I heard the loud thumping of feet running down the hallway. I could fully guess what was behind this revealing noise without having to read any thoughts.


    ¡°Woof, I hate!¡±


    Azzy busted through the cafeteria door and came straight over to cling to me. She grabbed my waist with both arms and pulled at my sleeve with her teeth, shaking her head in great desperation. The dog-girl made it seem like I was cooking up some terrible alchemic concoction of a witch.


    ¡°I hate! Beans, I hate! Woof! Stop!¡±


    ¡°Azzy. I think my body will rip before my clothes, so could you let go?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof!¡±


    How much did she hate beans toe rushing over in fright at the sound of opening cans?


    And all the while, the State-made warden uniform was so needlessly tough that it didn¡¯t tear well. Though that made my hand il around harder due to Azzy¡¯s head-shaking. That alone was about to dislocate my wrist.


    After barely calming Azzy, I emptied thest can into the pot before exining to her.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to eat these canned beans.¡±


    ¡°Woof? Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. How could we eat so much? This will all be used as fertilizer.¡±


    I poured water on the beans in the pot and made something simr to bean porridge. Azzy¡¯s tail stood on end as she red at the stuff as if it were her archenemy. I soothed the agitated dog-girl, then hefted the pot of twenty canned beans toward the storage, grunting.


    Therey what looked like apletely dismembered body¡­ which looked like a corpse. I noisily put the pot down by the head. I noted its eyes were rolled back.


    The next moment, the undying¡¯s right arm leaped over and began to transport the bean porridge into his mouth. It was, whichever way I looked at it, not something fit for human consumption, but the right arm didn¡¯t seem to care for form or vor so long as it had nutrition.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t like a tongueless arm could taste.


    ¡°It was a bit gross at first, but it¡¯s better now I think of it as growing a nt.¡±


    It would probably take a day to gobble all that up, so I closed the storage door and came out. Azzy, who had been waiting in front of the door with a lowered posture and stiff tail, barked happily after seeing the pot was gone from my hands.


    Together, we went to the golem.


    ¡°See? You can¡¯t try to feed Azzy more beans.¡±


    <b> ?I have understood the situation, but you have yet to finish recounting the story of what happened. I ask that you first finish exining.?</b>


    ¡°Ah, right. How far was I?¡±


    <b> ?You talked up to the point of the Resistance remnants nning a bomb terror attack.?</b>


    ¡°Huh, I said everything then. That¡¯s all there is to it. We joined forces to stop them and gave their corpses to the vampire. The end.¡±


    The golem suddenly stood up and raised its fist.


    The heck? For a moment I was slow to react as I couldn¡¯t read its thought. Was it trying to start a fight? But sadly, weak though I may be, that puny golem model wasn¡¯t enough to harm me.


    I smoothly moved my left fingers to take the pilot¡¯s attention while I sneaked my right hand behind the golem.


    ¡°Hiyah.¡±


    I struck the crook of its knee and the golem immediately copsed. Then I quickly took its raised arm with my left hand and twisted them behind its back. The golem struggled, but it couldn¡¯t escape with its right arm restrained.


    I stroked its back with my fingers, muttering leisurely.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. Easy now, easy. Put down anyints you might have for now. Getting upset doesn¡¯t help in any way.¡±


    <b> ?¡­ If you are intentionally mocking me, then I will tell you that you have seeded.?</b>


    ¡°Mocking? Not at all. There must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    But even as I spoke, I had such arge, happy smile that I could notice it myself.


    <b><i> Ahh. I¡¯m so happy there¡¯s someone I can beat in strength. If only there were a few more people like this.</i></b>


    ¡°Woof! What about my food?¡±


    Please. I wish there were just one more.

 Chapter 39: - Hygiene Is Life

    <b>? </b><b>Hygiene Is Life ?</b>


    If there was one thing better in the abyss than on the surface, it was probably the quality of the air.


    It was hard to understand. Everyone knew that the wind that came from the sky was cleaner than the air on the ground that contained all kinds of dirty things. So why was the air in the abyss cleaner when it was farthest from the sky?


    That was due to the trait of the abyss. Because of Mother Earth¡¯s curse, the fabrics of Gaia, earth and dust, avoided this ce like the providence of nature. It was why the wastnd above didn¡¯t sink despite the presence of such an enormous hole. The abyss was surprisingly not dirty as dust didn¡¯t fall, and in addition to that, there was no bottom here.


    To borrow a pet phrase of mathematicians, it meant that no matter how far down I am, there is always somece beneath me. In other words, anything heavier than air sunk further down.


    That¡¯s what happened to all the air that should go stale. The rare breeze you felt in Tantalus was a portion of the wind that had lost its way and ended up in the abyss. The lost wind, carrying the things that melted in the air, like dust or smell, would flow down the numerous holes in the abyss. This was why the air inside was as fresh and clean as it could be.


    When grading your quality of life, your current position is far less important as an indicator than whether there is a life below yours. The filth of the world is bound to pool in the lower realm, after all. This allows people to indirectly understand that happiness is rtive.


    Although that didn¡¯t change that wind was rare and the air was heavy, at least healthy breathing was guaranteed. <strong><em>How could I not be thankful?</em></strong>


    ¡­ Maybe the abyss was a pretty decent ce despite Mother Earth¡¯s curse and theck of light.


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof!¡±


    Another refreshing morning apanied by my dog rm. I stretched my arms and filled my lungs with the fresh air through my no¡ª


    ¡°Eeeyachoo!¡±


    ¡°Woo-woof!¡±


    I sneezed explosively as an unexpected morning irritation squeezed my lungs. Azzy stared at me in surprise, hands gathered on her chest.


    <strong><i>Ugh.</i></strong> They say you¡¯ll be in bad condition for the day if you sneeze hard right after waking up. It startles your muscles.


    <strong><em> But that aside, what made me sneeze out of nowhere?</em></strong>


    ¡°Did living here for a few days produce so much dust¡­?¡±


    As I was wiping my nose, I faintly spotted something floating in the air. I red at whatever it was with scrunched brows. It was hard to see due to theck of light, but that golden, bendy, curvy, long, thin thing was¡­


    ¡°Fur?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy barked at me as I coincidentally took notice of the fur on her head and limbs. That brownish golden fur¡­ no, it was originally golden. The filth on it made it seem dirty.


    Anyway, that fur was the same color as the things floating in the air. Covered in dust and muck.


    <strong><em> Hmm.</em></strong>


    ¡°Azzy.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Wanna go for some pork cutlets?¡±


    ¡°Woof! I wanna, I wanna!¡±


    She agreed despite not even knowing what pork cutlets were. I smiled faintly at her.


    Water flows down, traveling between heaven and earth, serving as the messenger of love between the Sky God and Mother Earth. Therefore, the liquid, which didn¡¯t entirely belong to Mother Earth, dug into low ces ording to instinct. It didn¡¯t care if that was the abyss.


    But the abyss was an infinite pit. Even adorable airborne troops, who could swiftly reach the ground from the clouds on their bulgy parachutes, would perish in the evesting fall of the abyss.


    The water melted into the air would be more drifting air. However, the State¡¯s special water tank captured such gaseous moisture. The water gathered in a huge collector, enchanted with the Aqus spell, would flow through a filtered tube and into the water tank. There, it would keep waiting until someone below opened the faucet.


    Plenty of water was sloshing in the water tank because of the greatly reduced usage following the jailbreak. The diminished numbers brought us abundance.


    I nodded in satisfaction upon confirming the amount of water avable.


    ¡°Good. This should be enough to wash that mutt.¡±


    I temporarily locked the water tank and instead, connected a hose to the pipe. I turned on the hose to test, and water slopped out as if there was a blockage. The water pressure was poor, perhaps due to the low volume. I figured it was best to collect some more before washing.


    I picked up the hose and a small box, then went near the drain before calling Azzy.


    ¡°Now, Azzy¡­¡±


    But when I turned my head, Azzy had scampered far away before I knew it. She hid behind a square box, barking as if the hose I held was a gun.


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡°Azzy. Come here. You have to wash.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you hate it? Look at your hands and feet.¡±


    Azzy held up her limbs as I suggested. All kinds of filth were hiding in those soft, lush furry mitts of hers. Although it looked bad, it was actually rtively okay. If we were on the surface instead of the abyss, that four-legged-fur-duster of a dog would have gone on a grubby rampage.


    ¡°There, you see? Dirty, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s clean!¡±


    ¡°What are you on about? That¡¯s clean?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Sometimes, I lick my fur! It¡¯s clean!¡±


    Azzy stuck her tongue out towards her hand. She was going to lick that hotbed of disease.


    <strong><em>Haha. Is she mad?</em></strong>


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy froze, her eyes darting about. I sighed and let go of the hose to approach Azzy.


    ¡°Are you a cat? You never usually lick yourself, yet now you will because it bothers you? Cut it out. That¡¯s dirty.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Not dirty, not me!¡±


    ¡°It is. Look at all that grime. It smells, and you¡¯re also shedding a lot.¡±


    ¡°Woof! You shed a lot too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare your fur to my hair! They may share characteristics but they¡¯re in apletely different genre!¡±


    Fuming, I went up to Azzy, grabbed her behind the armpits, and dragged her with me. Although she twisted about in defiance, she didn¡¯t break free and run off.


    But as we neared the water hose, she straightened her feet and dug her ws into the ground. Azzy didn¡¯t budge as if her body was nailed to the concrete. Actually, it literally was.


    ¡°<em>Sigh</em>, really now. It¡¯s not like I can just drag her¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t do anything with my strength against a Beast King.


    This moment called for the fable of the North Wind and the Sun. If I couldn¡¯t do anything physically, I had no choice but to change her mind. I put my face over Azzy¡¯s head.


    ¡°Azzy. Come here. Let¡¯s wash up first.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you something tasty after we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    Azzy fell into deep thought momentarily at the mention of something tasty. <strong><em>Why does it always take a treat to make her move? Not even persuading State officials back in the day took so much effort. How was a dog more difficult than a prime minister?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>But what could I do?</em></strong> The weak one has to put up with it. This dog was stronger than most prime ministers, after all.


    I whispered sweet words into Azzy¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Remember the hamburger the other day? The food made by rendering meat, heatingrd in a pan to the right temperature, then grilling a patty made of ground beans.¡±


    ¡°Wooof¡­¡±


    ¡°But to tell the truth, that hamburger was unfinished. Its texture was broken due to theck of stickiness. It was basically a meat paste cooked on a pan. But this time it¡¯s different. There were eggs and butter in the supplies. Though they didn¡¯t send even a full carton, the misers¡­ Anyway. This time, I can make a perfect hamburger that sticks together whole, cooked in plenty of oil.¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    I enticed her senses as strength faded from Azzy¡¯s body. When I pulled her again, her ws easily left the concrete. I smiled triumphantly as I dragged her near the drain.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Good girl, good girl¡­¡±


    Now. First, I was going to undress her. Then I would toss her in the tub and douse her with water. Once I scrubbed her downpletely, I wouldunder her clothes while she dried herself off.


    It would be nice if there was a change of clothes, but all we had left here were clothing packets. Azzy couldn¡¯t wear them as she didn¡¯t have a bio-receptor. <strong><em>Hmm.</em></strong> I had no choice but to simply have her wait while the clothes dried.


    npleted.


    I left Azzy for a second to turn on the hose and gather some water. The trickling water dripped into the small box I had found as a substitute bathtub. Water droplets pounded the inside of the box.


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    And the mutt zoomed off into the distance, putting my efforts to waste. She gave a small bark, as if feeling some guilt.


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    I palmed my face, sighing deeply.


    <strong><em> What is she, a king? I offered her a washing service yet she rejected that?</em></strong>


    <strong><em> I mean, I guess she is a king. But not my king, right? She is the king of dogs at most.</em></strong>


    It was infuriating. I did humor her like I was raising a cute puppy until now, but there was no reason to bear her antics anymore if she was going to be this willful.


    ¡°Woof¡­?¡±


    Azzy barked cautiously at me, a furtive look in her eyes as if she had realized my anger. That didn¡¯t make me feel any matter, though. In fact, it was utterly outrageous that she didn¡¯te straight over despite knowing my mood.


    I sat straight down in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Oi. Azzy.¡±


    Azzy flinched hearing her name called. I crossed my legs, adopting a closed bodynguage as I infused emotion into my voice.


    ¡°Are you really going to be like this? After seeing me sneeze earlier?¡±


    <i>Bang-bang.</i> I mmed the ground with the dipper I had prepared. Azzy recoiled, making a guilty face.


    My shaking voice, contorted expression, and rough breathing were all clear signs of anger.


    Dogs are old friends of humans and can read human emotions to some extent. Actually, they might even read emotions better than people. Humans learn to hide their feelings from others under the excuse of courtesy, but dogs don¡¯t mind our manners. And that¡¯s why we love dogs.


    Anyways, I was angry and had no thought of hiding it. As I intended, Azzy clearly noticed my mood.


    ¡°I cook for you, y ball for you, and also take you on walks! I call you at every mealtime and pet your dirty fur every day! I do so much for you! Yet you don¡¯t even <i>try </i>to wash!¡±


    Azzy whimpered in fright, tucking her tail. But that wasn¡¯t enough. I only nned on clearing the air once she came to me herself.


    If she didn¡¯t? Then that was it. The strong rtionship between me and that mutt would be over. I was going to abandon her in my heart.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if you only lived in the yard. But you enter the building! And even crawl up on my bed sometimes! That makes my home all dirty! Do you think I wash daily for nothing? I need hygiene unlike you!¡±


    Azzy whimpered again.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stand this much, then you¡¯re not the Azzy I know. My kicks will be the first thing you greet from now on. You hear?¡±


    She whined in response. It looked like I didn¡¯t bond with her in vain until now. Honestly, I would¡¯ve been deeply disillusioned with the beast if she kept her attitude up.


    At any rate, it looked like Azzy didn¡¯t want to cut ties with me. She furtively padded over to where I was.


    <strong><em> Sigh, well. At least she came. </em></strong>


    I put Azzy on myp, wrapped my left arm around her, then turned on the hose with my right hand, filling the makeshift tub with water.


    The sounds of the tub filling and water drops sshing was a cool, cleansing symphony, but to Azzy, it seemed to sound like the requiem of an evil spirit. As if feeling chills, she shut her eyes tightly and pressed her lips together, looking away from the sounds.


    Still, she didn¡¯t break free of me and run away. The good dog-girl was holding herself back. Seeing that good attitude, I turned off the hose and petted her hair.


    ¡°Yes, well done.¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    Her voice was powerless. I was reluctant, but there was no choice. Azzy and I would be living together for several months more. We couldn¡¯t exchange dirt and germs every time we touched and cultivate a disease, could we?


    Seriously, if this wasn¡¯t the abyss, I would already be more than sick.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s undress first. Hands up.¡±


    Azzy half-raised her arms, her eyes still closed. I tried to take her top off, but something caught on the way.


    I took another look at her clothes. Someone had tied her shirt firmly beneath her chest. The knot was so tight that it was hard to undo. It looked like it was to stop her top from slipping off or from someone trying to take it off.


    ¡°Really? The things people get up to¡­¡±


    Clothing packets provided clothing that perfectly fit the wearer¡¯s size, and that included standard shirts worn underneath everything else. The cor and cuffs were so tight that they couldn¡¯t be worn or taken off as you would with non-packet clothing. There were no loose ends like with what Azzy was wearing either.


    But since Azzy didn¡¯t have a bio-receptor, she couldn¡¯t use clothing packets. That exined why she wore a shirt that was a few dimensionsrger. It could easilye off or be taken off because of the size, and to stop that from happening, it was necessary to tie the loose part¡­


    ¡°Like anyone would try to strip a dog¡­¡±


    ¡­ Though I said that, I grew strangely conscious of what I was doing. Putting aside Azzy¡¯s true nature, her form was strictly that of a woman, and that was oddly concerning.


    Were humans creatures that were ultimately constrained by outer appearances?


    Well, no matter. The thought was pointless. I was a normal human being. It was time to finish undressing Azzy.


    The tightly tied hem of her shirt interfered with my work, but who was I? The magician of the back alleys, that¡¯s who. I was a master of dexterity, capable of tying both hands and undoing them alone. I could even release a knot with a single finger. This much was nothing.


    If I put my finger in that gap and ease it around, it should loosen. Alright. I should quickly undo it and toss her in the tub¡­


    But at that moment, the Regressor appeared at the rooftop door. Her hair and part of her clothes were wet with sweat. It looked like she had just been training.


    ¡°The water isn¡¯ting out here. Did you lock the water tank? Without even telling¡ª¡±


    The Regressor was about to pull away a thread of hair sticking to her forehead when she spotted me and froze. Instantly, her eyes darkened as she swept a sharp gaze over me and Azzy.


    <b> ?He has Azzy on hisp, and he¡¯s trying to undress her while holding her from behind. Azzy is shaking with her eyes shut.?</b>


    The Regressor didn¡¯t think much at all. In a pure sense, I mean. She ended her thought right at that point and drew Chun-aeng.


    <b> ?Good. I¡¯ll kill him.?</b>


    <strong><em>Hang on. Isn¡¯t there a leap in your logic?</em> <em>Rather, how can you put ¡°good¡± and ¡°I¡¯ll kill him¡± together? Killing isn¡¯t good at all, you know?</em></strong>


    The Regressor swelled with hostility while I hastily hid behind Azzy and cried out to her.


    ¡°Wait a moment! This isn¡¯t what you¡¯re thinking, Trainee Shei!¡±


    ¡°Skyde Art, Thunderbird¡­¡±


    ¡°I said stooop!¡±

 Chapter 40: - Wash Your Hands and Feet Clean When You Come Home

    <b>? </b><b>Wash Your Hands and Feet Clean When You Come Home ?</b>


    Most fortunately for me, the Regressor had a habit of listening for a minute before executing someone. It was normally so she could extract information beforemitting murder, but anyhow. It was a relief she at least gave time for one final plea.


    I guess she was better than the State.


    Even after listening to the full story, the Regressor still had an icy face as she menacingly spun Chun-aeng in circles, ncing back and forth between me and Azzy.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, Azzy was dirty, so you tried to wash her. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural? Just look. I¡¯ve set up a box for a bathtub, a hose, and also prepared soap next to a water tank. What else would this be if not a bath?¡±


    ¡°I wonder.¡±


    Her suspicion must have cleared a little as the Regressor crossed her arms and had Chun-aeng float above her head again. There was still a hint of doubt in her expression, though.


    ¡°You could have been up to something funny using that as an excuse.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh,e on, for crying out loud.¡±


    Everything else aside, I couldn¡¯t stand for that sort of suspicion. I let go of Azzy and got up angrily. Azzy, who had been shutting her eyes, perked her ears and started peeking as soon as my hands left her.


    ¡°Fool! Even for a narrow-minded, silly, incoherent misunderstanding, there is a limit! I am a human, a lord of all creation! I may be stuck underground right now, but how could I be attracted to a mere beast? Preposterous! Go to school and study some more on the difference between primates and dogs!¡±


    ¡°Woof? No washing for me?¡±


    ¡°No. you¡¯re definitely going to wash today. Just you wait. I swear to wash you even if the sky falls into the abyss.¡±


    Azzy whimpered, ears and tail drooping. I turned away from her to continue arguing with the Regressor.


    ¡°Then what? If you can¡¯t leave Azzy to me, will <i>you</i> wash her, Trainee Shei?¡±


    The Regressor became ufortable in response.


    ¡°¡­ If it¡¯s necessary. I¡¯ll do it instead.¡±


    ¡°Why are you allowed to but not me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, and Azzy¡¯s a woman. Even if you have no intention of undressing Azzy and¡­ Ahem, and you have no funny thoughts, it¡¯s a no! It¡¯s impure!¡±


    I wondered what the hell was in that head of hers to be imagining such things. <strong><em>When did I have any funny thoughts? Never did I¡­</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Uh. Mm. I might have been struck by the idea very, very briefly.</em></strong> Humans tend to sometimes be driven by impulse and primal desires, after all. Rumors told that shepherds in remote, uninhabited ces would at timesmit indescribably insane acts.


    But the ability to ovee instinct with reason is what makes a human. A passing urge doesn¡¯t define me.


    I swept back my hair and exhaled deeply.


    ¡°Trainee Shei. Are you perhaps sexually conscious of Azzy?¡±


    ¡°What? What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Are you not conscious of her? You don¡¯t get any thoughts even if Azzy is right next to you? You don¡¯t care if she¡¯s half-naked?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So you can finish the job of washing Azzy without any distractions?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case for you, why do you think I can¡¯t do the same?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    <b> ?That¡¯s because you¡¯re a man and I¡¯m¡­ Oh. Right. I¡¯m cross-dressing right now!?</b>


    <strong><em> Eh? Oh yeah. You are cross-dressing as a man. I was forgetting that too. But what¡¯s with you forgetting? What the heck did you disguise yourself for then¡­ Ugh, whatever.</em></strong>


    Since her head was full of scious thoughts, she must have done it in fear of having ¡°funny¡± stuff done to her in prison. <i>Tsk-tsk</i>, so overly-conscious of herself.


    <strong><em> Uh, hang on. Cross-dressing. I couldn¡¯t think of it earlier, but¡­ I might be able to use this.</em></strong>


    I cleared my thoughts and called out to the Regressor who had fallen into self-contradiction.


    ¡°Do you realize you¡¯re being very suspicious? Just seconds ago you condemned me, a sincere and innocent man, just for being a man. Yet you offer to wash with Azzy despite being a man yourself? Now <i>this</i> is impure intentions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I never said I¡¯d wash <i>with</i> her!¡±


    ¡°What then? You said it¡¯s impure for me to wash Azzy because I¡¯m a man, and that you have no distracting thoughts. Does that make sense? Wow. Talk about double standards. It¡¯s race-transcending romance for you, but bestiality for others? I¡¯m getting scared at this point.¡±


    ¡°Bestiality?! Azzy is a girl!¡±


    The Regressor went red in the face and made a hasty excuse, but that was a bad move. I feigned great shock and clutched my forehead, my mouth gaping.


    ¡°Heavens! So your love is real because you have the confidence to love Azzy as a woman but my dispassionate touching is merely molestation? Huh? Isn¡¯t something strange? Isn¡¯t being physically passionate obviously more unwholesome?¡±


    ¡°I never said such a thing!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?! You and I are in exactly the same situation! Yet you stop me for acting impure, but you¡¯re allowed? Don¡¯t you feel something off about the logic yourself?¡±


    ¡°Arrgh¡­!¡±


    P<strong><em>hew.</em></strong> It was rewarding to have read that liberal arts book called ¡°Let¡¯s y, Logic¡± in secondary school.


    The Regressor, vanquished by my perfect logic, started gritting her teeth.


    <b> ?Grr¡­! How can he sound so hateful with every single word he says¡­!?</b>


    <strong><em> Why? Because your logic is unintelligiblepared to mine. People are bound to feel envious and jealous of the undeniably strong. Go on, drown in my stormy intellect.</em></strong>


    ¡°Haha! So what are you going to do? You¡¯re caught in your own trap! Whichever way you choose, you will be eaten by your own rationale and disappear! Khahahaha, keep running your mouth if you can!¡±


    ¡°Then!¡±


    Cornered for options, the Regressor thought of someone and yelled out as if pulling out a trump card.


    ¡°Then you can just leave it to someone unquestionably female!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help going speechless upon reading her mind.


    ***


    ¡°¡­ So. You are telling me to wash the Dog King?¡±


    The vampire furrowed her pretty brows slightly after receiving an exnation of the situation from the Regressor. Thetter¡¯s voice grew smaller and smaller even though she was the one who summoned the vampire.


    ¡°Uh, mm. But, there¡¯s no one else to ask¡­¡±


    <b> ?Still, maybe it was too unreasonable to ask Tyrkanzyaka to do a chore like this¡­??</b>


    The Regressor called the vampire because she didn¡¯t want to lose to me, but we were talking about the Queen of Shadow who had lived for 1200 years and once ruled half of the world. Trying to work her like somedy-in-waiting? Was this acting spoiled or arrogant?


    As for the vampire, she didn¡¯t hide her disinclination.


    ¡°Is that all there is to why you called me up to the roof?¡±


    ¡°Agh¡­¡±


    <strong><em>Heheheh. Serves you right, Regressor. Is the world not working out as you expected? Shall I add another punch?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>Finishing Move: Inciting Sister-inw!</em></strong>


    I stuck myself next to the vampire, whispering to her like a sycophant.


    ¡°Goodness, that¡¯s what he said. That young whippersnapper actually dares to try and make an elder work for him. To wash a dirty dog at that! Gracious me, the outrage makes you speechless, doesn¡¯t it? Considering Trainee Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s generation, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to humbly sit by your side during meals and hold the spoon for you. No! It wouldn¡¯t be enough to chew the food and feed you, yet he gives you a job? Why the cheeky little! You should give him a smack. Gargh!¡±


    <strong><em> Why me?!</em></strong>


    A fist of blood appeared in the air and lightly smacked my head. As I fell to the ground, the vampire shot a re at me.


    ¡°Such unrestrained speech. Arrogant though he may be, he is still my disciple. It is not a matter for an insignificant rascal like you to get involved in.¡±


    ¡°Guuugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop making a fuss. I hit you gently.¡±


    <strong><em> Gently? Was she confusing the word gentle with y? I took the hit because I didn¡¯t feel much hostility, but it hurt too much! </em></strong>


    Then again, she only showed curiosity after taking a bullet. How could she understand the suffering of a normal human? Vampires were oblivious to human pain.


    I decided to never again trust their thoughts of hitting ¡°gently¡±.


    The vampire¡¯s gaze now turned to the Regressor, who lookedpletely disheartened.


    <b> ?</b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>. I see. You </b><b><i>are</i></b><b> acting spoiled. What is the point of arguing any further??</b>


    The vampire eased up a little and quietly began to reason with the Regressor.


    ¡°And Shei, setting aside your presumptuous behavior, I cannot ept your request.¡±


    ¡°Ah, about that. I¡¯m sorry. I was too¡­¡±


    ¡°No. It is a matter of ability. I am not capable of washing the Dog King.¡±


    The vampire got down from her coffin and slowly approached Azzy, daintily as ever without holding a hint of hostility. She merely walked with her head high.


    ¡°Because the Dog King will not entrust herself to me.¡±


    And Azzy reacted. With me and the Regressor, she didn¡¯t show any aversion even if she felt ufortable. She had kept still and only watched when I locked her in my arms and turned on the hose water and when the Regressor stopped me.


    But Azzy twitched with difort at the vampire¡¯s approach. She had stayed by my and the Regressor¡¯s side even at the threat of putting water on her. In contrast, the closer the vampire came, the more she bared her fangs and her cheeks twitched.


    The vampire nodded as if that reaction was natural and began to exin.


    ¡°I am not one of the living, which is why the Dog King cannot feel any goodwill towards me. As a friend of mankind who is willingly tamed, the King of Beasts will always favor you two, even when she is ill of humor.¡±


    <i>Grrr</i>. Azzy let out a low growl, signaling her difort and warning the vampire not toe closer. It was a wild expression different in nature from her previous fretful antics towards me.


    ¡°But that favor will not extend to me, a corpse.¡±


    The vampire briefly held eye contact with Azzy before whirling around. Azzy¡¯s growling died down then. The vampire walked back with an air of cold solitude, her steps ever so light and delicate.


    ¡°Once upon a time, the kings of beasts influenced by humans were the greatest enemies of vampires. Even elders, who were capable of maintaining their form under the sun, could not hide their identity before a King. And among them, the king of dogs who was favorable only to man was our arch-nemesis¡­ While the kings did not attack humans, they would unhesitatingly spew animosity toward vampires.¡±


    When the vampire walked away, Azzy lost interest and sat down again. The vampire turned around once she was slightly far away. Her voice became resigned and somewhat forlorn.


    ¡°The King of this generation is no different. Now that you know, you must understand why my help is useless.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    She was detached from time. The impassivity within her resignation only made it sadder.


    The Regressor hesitated, not knowing what to do.


    <b> ?It¡¯s my fault. Because I needlessly fell for that man¡¯s taunt and brought Tyrkanzyaka¡­ I still have so many things I need her help on, yet I hurt her feelings.?</b>


    <strong><em> She mes me? Unbelievable¡­ Taunt? It¡¯s her fault for getting provoked. Who told her to have such a short fuse?</em></strong>


    The Regressor nced at me with resentment before going over to the vampire.


    ¡°Um, Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there anything more you have to ask of your master?¡±


    Although the vampire replied nonchntly, that made her seem much more aloof. The Regressor held her tongue, unable to find the right words. In the end, there was only one thing she could say at a time like this, the one thing one resorted to when they ran out of options: an apology.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Dear me.¡±


    But that was the wrong answer. An apology was like a band-aid of the heart, an act that erected a wall between you and the feelings of the person you hurt.


    <strong><i>Tsk</i></strong><strong>.</strong> How could she blow herself up just because I teased her a little? That just took the fun out of it. She might have learned everything else over her 13 regressions, but it looked like she didn¡¯t manage to acquiremunication skills.


    <strong><em> Shall I lend a hand?</em></strong>

 Chapter 41: - Dogs Are No Exception

    <b>? Dogs Are No Exception ?</b>


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka!¡±


    I called the vampire to stop her as she was about to head back. She shifted her parasol slightly, turning only her head to look at me.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It was merely the barkings of a dog. Don¡¯t feel too hurt. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Hurt? Well now. Putting that aside, what are you suggesting you can help with?¡±


    It was better to simply keep a lid on the memories than to show half-hearted care. <i>Tsk</i>. This looked like a tough case to solve for the Regressor.


    I immediately reached out to take the vampire¡¯s hand. It was so small and slender I could probably hide it in my palm. I gently wrapped my hand around hers as she flinched.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    <b><i> Holding your hand, obviously.</i></b>


    But I doubted that was the answer she wanted. She meant to rebuke me for rudely taking the hand of ady. Though in this case, it was more of a madam.


    Anyhow. Instead of giving an excuse here¡­


    ¡°Your hand is cool.¡±


    ¡°Cool?¡±


    ¡°Yes. At just the right pleasant temperature, like stumbling upon the shade of a tree in summer. I bet it¡¯d feel good to hold even for a long time.¡±


    This coulde off as rather cheesy. Regardless, I pulled the vampire¡¯s hand while she was briefly speechless. She was capable of shaking me off, but her confusion was too great for that.


    Meanwhile, my hand became a marker for her lost heart. She was pulled over helplessly. After that, I stretched out my other hand to Azzy. The dog-girl stopped warily eyeing the reapproaching vampire and turned to me.


    ¡°Oi, Azzy.¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­ Woof.¡±


    ¡°Little tyke<sup>1</sup><em>a small child, especially a cheeky or mischievous one.</em>. Calm down. What are you, salt? It¡¯s not like touching some water will kill you. Why are you so upset?¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Ease up! Hand!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy immediately put up a paw. I tickled her chin with a chuckle while slowly pulling the vampire¡¯s hand, an inch at a time. Azzy¡¯s paw and the vampire¡¯s hand came closer and closer.


    <b> ?He is not trying to have me and the Dog King touch, is he? What a childish thought.?</b>


    The vampire froze upon realizing my intention. Her hand didn¡¯t move. She was afraid of touching, but not for worry of being attacked.


    Azzy was the king of dogs who only epted humans, which was why the vampire had never been weed by any dog to this day. When she used to walk through viges, the animals would either bark wildly or flee yelping, after all. Her encounters with dogs always ended in one-sided rejection.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our dog doesn¡¯t bite.¡±


    I led her gently. The vampire hesitated a moment before letting her tension go as if to let me do as I liked. As for Azzy, well, she didn¡¯t reject me. I pulled the paw and hand, drawing them closer, andid them on top of one another.


    Naturally, nothing dramatic happened just because they touched. The vampire didn¡¯t shed tears of emotion, and Azzy didn¡¯t bare her teeth. Setting aside the fact that vampires couldn¡¯t cry and Azzy couldn¡¯t bear hostility toward humans¡­ What just happened was simply that trivial.


    I pointed that out to the vampire.


    ¡°It¡¯s an everyday urrence for dogs to bark or avoid someone¡¯s touch. Normally, a suspicious dog tends to bark first at a stranger, you know? So from now on, don¡¯t give it too much meaning just because a dog gets a bit scared, talking about the Dog King being my enemy and I¡¯m not human and whatnot.¡±


    Then I turned to re at Azzy, who was staring at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°You too, Azzy. You shouldn¡¯t go barking at anyone. Bad girl! Do you know who this person is?!¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°You try and live long. Age is like dust and sticks all over you, okay? And sadly, it¡¯s unavoidable. So how would she feel if you go barking just because her age shows in her beha¡ª Ack! Why are you hitting me again!¡±


    ¡°It is the price of arrogance, you rude lout.¡±


    The vampire snorted.


    ¡°You are many times cheekier than the Dog King and Shei. To begin with, you were wrong to assume I would be troubled over such a petty matter.¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t troubled then don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    ¡°You do not choose your words, so why should I care for my behavior?¡±


    This time, the vampire reached out and flicked my forehead with one of her little fingers. I felt a tap, but it didn¡¯t hurt in the least. Just slightly cold, actually. The vampire withdrew her hand with a cheerful smile.


    ¡°And whatever you do, I have no intention of serving the Dog King. I am sure she will fly into a frenzy if she is with me alone. I refuse to enter a scuffle with her fiercely opposing me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I hoped forbor from you either, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. Don¡¯t you know me? Other things aside, I take manners to a whole new level as you¡¯ve seen.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    <b> ?Aha. It seems the manners I know have all but disappeared these days. I thought these youngsters were especially rude, but I suppose it is understandable if the times have changed.?</b>


    <b><i> Now what sort of ridiculous misunderstanding was that? Me, rude? How odd. Was there anyone else in the world who abided by the seniority system as much as I did?</i></b>


    ¡°Anyway. To sum up everyone¡¯s position, it goes as follows, yes? To start off, I need to wash Azzy. Trainee Shei doesn¡¯t approve of dirty men, except for himself, washing her. Trainee Tyrkanzyaka says, sort out the issue yourselves. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Me! I don¡¯t! Want to wash!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    ¡°Arf.¡±


    ¡°Everybody listen carefully. This is the secret to solving the entire situation in an instant.¡±


    I began speaking my thoughts with grim resolve.


    ¡°Now, first. I will wash Azzy¡­ <i>partially</i>.¡±


    ¡°Partially?¡±


    I carried on exining to answer the question in their minds.


    ¡°I wanted to wash her entirely, but it can¡¯t be helped with Trainee Shei opposing. Instead, I¡¯ll do a hard scrubbing of Azzy¡¯s hands, feet, and hair¡­ every part with fur. So hard as to leave no more room for shedding or dirt.¡±


    My biggest, immediate goal was to get rid of Azzy¡¯s fur and grime. So long as that was guaranteed, I could give up the rest.


    ¡°Next, Trainee Shei can touch up Azzy as he wants and wash the rest of her. I shall turn a blind eye to some degree of relieving personal desires. Go about it as you will. Unlike you, my goal is purely hygiene and cleanliness. So as long as you use enough water and soap, I won¡¯t care much about whatever you do with Azzy. Though I do find you rather detestable for it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t nder me! I have no thoughts of doing anything to Azzy either!¡±


    I ignored the Regressor¡¯s protest and continued.


    ¡°And I ask that Trainee Tyrkanzyaka supervise Trainee Shei and me from a neutral perspective. Putting me aside, you don¡¯t know what Trainee Shei will do with his head full of degenerate ideas.¡±


    ¡°I told you I won¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Well it can¡¯t be helped. Because apparently, ording to your words, a man gets lusty the moment heys a hand on a woman¡¯s body, regardless of will or personality. I want to be nice so I¡¯ll give up and pass the opportunity to you instead.¡±


    ¡°Will you stop defaming me?! I¡­!¡±


    Enraged by the continued teasing, the Regressor shot up and burst out in a scream.


    ¡°I like men!¡±


    Well sure, you¡¯re a woman.


    But unlike me, the vampire was astonished.


    ¡°W-what? A man, men?¡±


    The vampire¡¯s eyes snapped wide open at the shocking sight of a man she somewhat regarded as a disciple <eming out.</em> She was so surprised that she instinctively clutched her head despite having no high blood pressure.


    After swaying for a moment, she waved her hand in understanding.


    ¡°It, it is fine. The world is wide, and times have changed. It can happen I am sure.¡±


    ¡°N-no, wait. Tyrkanzyaka. This is.¡±


    ¡°I understand, I do. However¡­ Could you stay away for a while?¡±


    Shunned by the vampire in the end, the Regressor looked dumb for a moment before ring at me, huffing and puffing. <i>She</i> blew herself up, so I didn¡¯t know she was eyeing me like I was her nemesis.


    In any case, no one rejected my suggestion.


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof! Me! I don¡¯t wanna wash!¡±


    Yes, no one at all. 3:0. The suggestion passed unanimously. Azzy kept barking something, but dogs had no voting rights. If she didn¡¯t like it, then she could go change thew and get an ID card. Of course, if she brought a dog tag for ID, that would call for immediate roasting.


    Having gained public support, Imenced washing Azzy at once.


    ¡°Arf, arf¡­¡±


    Azzy stretched her arms out with all her might, turning her head like she didn¡¯t even want to see it happen. It looked like she wanted to get rid of her soap-bubbly paws if it were possible.


    Regardless, I upromisingly doused her paws with water and scrubbed them withundry detergent. Every time I did that, Azzy shut her eyes and whimpered like she was experiencing a nightmare.


    ¡°Whew, look at the filthing off. It¡¯s chilling to think you went around with these paws until now.¡±


    Murky water mixed with golden fur flowed into the drain and disappeared. I could only be grateful for Mother Earth epting even dirty water like this.


    Azzy was a dog. While she wore the shell of a human, her body had the characteristics of a dog. She didn¡¯t shed a drop of sweat from her whole body overall, but due to the sweat nds on the soles of her paws and feet, they grew wet in no time when she started running hard. The sweat, fur, and dirt blending was what resulted in an indescribable mess.


    I practically raked out Azzy¡¯s squishy paws. When she wriggled her paws from the tickling sensation, I forced them straight and kept at it. It was closer toundering or cleansing rather than washing. Thebor made me sweat like a horse, but I could never give this up if only for the hygiene in Tantalus.


    I imagined I looked sacred indeed, wordlessly wiping away all kinds of grime. Surely the Regressor would reflect on herself for using me of being impure. See how utterly non-sexual my touches are and how I indifferently work purely for cleanliness¡­


    ¡°¡­ How obscene.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    <b><i> Hold up. What did I just hear?</i></b>


    I raised my head and found the vampire covering her eyes with one hand as if she couldn¡¯t bear to watch.


    ¡°Groping a moaningss in such a lewd manner. It is shameful. What is it if not obscene?¡±


    It had slipped my mind that the vampire was a geezer with the ethics of 12 centuries ago. To her, a man and a woman simply holding hands equaled obscenity!


    ¡°Uh, putting aside why holding hands is obscene, she¡¯s a dog, you know?¡±


    ¡°That is why I am trying to simply watch instead of punishing you. However, what is obscene is still obscene¡­ Such indecency. It seems Shei did not worry for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Madness.¡±


    At this rate, she would be saying interlocking fingers was the same as embracing. I ignored her and focused onundering Azzy.


    But as I washed her, every time my soapy fingers dug into her thick fur or between the gaps of her paws¡­


    ¡°<i>Harrumph</i>.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>.¡±


    I had to listen to all kinds of disapproving noises.


    It was miserable. I just wanted to live clean, yet I had to be called obscene for washing a dog¡¯s limbs. I wouldn¡¯t be so aggrieved if I had really done something vulgar. It would probably be less sad to be harassed by a mother-inw for being bad at house chores.


    ¡°No wonder they say normality among abnormality is abnormal¡­¡±


    Imented my situation while washing Azzy¡¯s paws. Yet for some reason, the Regressor and the vampire nodded as if empathizing with what I said. They were driving me insane.


    * * *


    <b> ?That man. He¡¯s skilled at handling Azzy and Tyrkanzyaka.?</b>


    The Dog King¡¯s paws werethered with soap, and now she was having her hair rinsed. Even with her head tilted back and a towel on her forehead, she was pressing her eyes and lips shut, afraid of water sshing.


    As for the vampire, she was fiddling with her hair and muttering, ¡°How indecent,¡± and whatnot.


    The Regressor watched them quietly, falling into thought.


    <b> ?Azzy and Tyrkanzyaka fundamentally don¡¯t hate humans. They can¡¯t exist without humans, after all. But.?</b>


    In her previous life cycle, the vampire led the Forces of Blood and marched toward Sanctum. There she was fated for defeat¡­ The Regressor was a step ahead in dispersing the rally of the vampires and making them her allies, but she failed to resolve their old grudges.


    Azzy became a monster who tore apart humans with her ws and fangs. The Regressor wasn¡¯t able to confirm herst moment, but she had most likely died somewhere on the battlefield. At the time, the Regressor had cut down countless animals, beastkin, and the mastermind behind the conflict.


    It was, bymon sense, an inconceivable changepared to how Azzy and the vampire were like now.


    <b> ?What in the world happened to them in my previous regression? No.?</b>


    The Regressor¡¯s eyes shifted to the man washing Azzy. His speech was too light to be a warden and it was hard to consider him powerful, yet the man was unfathomable. He was an outsider who appeared in Tantalus out of nowhere, and when the prison copsed, he was the only one who was gone.


    <b> ?That man. What the heck did he do to these two??</b>


    The Regressor couldn¡¯t be certain because she didn¡¯t know the future. She hade chasing the past, but history changed the moment she entered this ce.


    <b> ?My original intention was to remove all unexpected factors, but he was stronger than expected. I changed the n to keep a steady eye on the things he did, but¡­ because of my intervention, it¡¯s toote to tell whether this was how things were meant to be. The deviation is too big. Now all I can do is weave in the clues from before the regression.?</b>


    The Regressor¡¯s eyes descended from the rooftop with the water tank, the highest ce in Tantalus. Her thoughts reached the being who was still keeping quiet on the floors below.


    <b> ?The witness who watched everything within Tantalus¡­ the undying. When will he open his eyes? I might be able to figure out something if I can match the truth he knows with the time he wakes.?</b>


    Thether on Azzy¡¯s body disappeared with a few dousings of water. Her glossy tawny fur shone even in the dim light. After the man wiped her down somewhat, she shook herself off. The remaining water in her fur flew everywhere, soaking the man. He got angry.


    It was an idyllic scene. The vampire was stable in mind, and Azzy was healthy. If the days continued like this, the former Fragments of the Apocalypse would walk out of Tantalus looking as peaceful as they were now¡­


    It was impossible, but still, she hoped.


    * * *


    The Regressor withdrew from her thoughts, and so did I. My eyes fell dark.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1<em>a small child, especially a cheeky or mischievous one.</em></li></ul>

 Chapter 42: - How To Hide A Corpse

    <b>? How To Hide A Corpse </b><b>?</b>


    It was night and the day lights were gone. In the pitch-ck darkness, only the faint night lights illuminated the world. Only dark outlines stood out in the rayless hallways of the prison as if everything was carbon paper tinted with a pencil.


    Amidst the blinding obscurity where you couldn¡¯t see even the wall in front of your eyes if you didn¡¯t look carefully, a man was moving with sneaking footsteps. He was carrying arge tied-up bundle of sorts, through the gaps of which poked out bizarrely twisted arms and legs. They were sticking out at angles impossible for normal human structure, angles that only made sense if those limbs were attached apart from the skeleton of a vertebrate¡­ or if the limbs were outright separated.


    The sight of the man moving the dismembered body parts was obviously that of someone trying to hide a corpse. Someone had to stop and interrogate him right away, but the veil of darkness concealed not only his figure but also his crime. And what couldn¡¯t be seen wasn¡¯t a sin.


    Thanks to the cover of night, he was disturbed by no one as he¡ª


    ¡°Woof? What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Shh, Azzy. Will you go away? It¡¯s a surprise gift.¡±


    ¡°Woof? Gift? Mine?¡±


    ¡°As if.¡±


    Disturbed by no ¡°person¡±, he hid the dismembered body in a secret pl¡ª


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to dig it up! Bad girl! It¡¯s not food! That¡¯s icky!¡±


    He hid it. In any case, he did.


    * * *


    Another peaceful day today. I stood in front of a chalkboard with the trainees gathered. As I was about to pick up a chalk stick, I saw the chalk box was empty and so called the Regressor.


    ¡°We¡¯ve run out of chalk sticks. Trainee Shei. Could you take out some chalk sticks from the cab in the back?¡±


    ¡°Do you have to make me do that?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re close. Please do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°<i>Cheh</i>. Well, fine. If it¡¯s a favor.¡±


    The Regressor approached the cab delinquently, and I slowly counted her footsteps.


    <strong><em>Now, one. Two. Three. Tada.</em> </strong>As per my design, the Regressor jerked open the cab door, and the next second, a set of bizarrely bent limbs and a body with twitching scarlet muscles popped out. A head with its tongue sticking out like a dead creature made direct eye contact with the Regressor and slowly began to fall toward her. Along with its dismembered limbs.


    The freakish corpse had appeared without rhyme or reason. Anyone with ordinary nerves would¡¯ve gone aghast at the sight, but the Regressor faced it unflinchingly.


    ¡°Heavenly Counter Domain.¡±


    As if something like this didn¡¯t even surprise her, she expressionlessly pushed away the falling corpse¡­


    <b> ?Aaaah¡ª!?</b>


    Or at least, that was how it seemed on the outside. In contrast to her calm facade, the Regressor screamed mentally in astonishment. When the corpse¡¯s right arm fell out wriggling, she hastily shoved it back inside with a shudder.


    <b> ?What the hell¡­! What is this?! Why is something like that in the cab?!?</b>


    In her heart, the Regressor was fussing in every way possible, but those emotions didn¡¯t show on the outside.


    The Regressor¡¯s Qi Art, Heavenly Counter Domain, was a specific set of technical moves ingrained into her body, allowing her to reflexively respond to any situation. It activated even when she was shocked and taken by surprise. Despite being startled to the point of her heart racing, her vast training experience enabled her to maintain an imperturbable state of mind¡ªor body, should it be said.


    The Regressor nced at me, speaking in a in tone.


    ¡°There¡¯s a corpse inside? Hey. Is there something you know?¡±


    <b> ?¡­ Since when was the c-corpse here? Was it there from the very start? That¡¯s¡­ a little creepy.?</b>


    <b><i> Eh, she got a hold of herself in no time. Tsk. And I thought she¡¯d be a bit more surprised. There goes my efforts in preparing the ultimate surprise gift.</i></b>


    I swallowed my regrets and answered in aposed and innocent manner.


    ¡°Huh. Since when has that been there?¡±


    Azzy perked up her ears and got up hearing that.


    ¡°Woof! Me, I know! Yesterday¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fool! How dare a brute butt in when a lordly human is talking!¡±


    After silencing the witness¡¯ mouth, I continued with a nonchnt gesture.


    ¡°Someone must have hidden this corpse in the cab. This calls for an investigation. Trainee Shei. Could you take it out for a minute?¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re close. Please. You¡¯re not even scared of dead bodies, right?¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    The Regressorposedly carried the body. As far as appearances went, she looked utterly unsurprised. And on the inside, well, she was barely unsettled too. The mind followed the body, people say. She would¡¯ve put up an ugly show if not for that thing called Heavenly Counter Domain. Such a pity.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The Regressor lined up the parts of the undying¡¯s body.


    I bent down and pieced his limbs together in front of her. I put away his tongue, which I had slightly pulled outst night for dramatic effect. I had also tied up the fingers of the right hand, in case he resisted, so I put that back to normal as well.


    As the pieces came together and gradually took the shape of a person, the Regressor¡¯s eyes calmed down.


    <b> ?It wasn¡¯t a corpse. That giant, muscr build and dark skin¡­ It must be that undying.?</b>


    Oh, finally.


    My intention in hiding the undying in the cab wasn¡¯t only to startle the Regressor. That was merely a side goal. ording to the Regressor¡¯s memory, this undying most likely survived until the end in every one of her past life cycles. Which I supposed was natural since he was an undying.


    In her previous life cycle, the Regressor was searching for information. She met the undying and heard the gist of what happened in Tantalus. Then, she decided to infiltrate the prison herself to obtain more urate information.


    That was all I managed to read off her mind. Because her recollection ended prematurely, I had no way of finding out what she heard from the undying, and what happened in the previous life cycle.


    It would¡¯ve been nice to delve that far into the Regressor¡¯s memories, but for some reason, I could only read her past through her recollections. So, I had to disy the undying in front of the Regressor if only to find out why I had died. That was the way to get even the smallest clue out of her head.


    The Regressor¡¯s voice became much more serious.


    ¡°This undying. Was he always here?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. With wounds like this, there must¡¯ve been bleeding, so there¡¯s no way Tyrkanzyaka wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    The vampire directly answered her question.


    ¡°No. If that is what I think it is, then I cannot tell either.¡±


    The vampire, who was sitting on her coffin instead of a chair as usual, gazed indifferently at the dismembered body.


    ¡°It must be an earthener from the ins of yonder.¡±


    ¡°An earthener?¡±


    ¡°As fellow immortals, we call them eartheners to draw a distinguishing line. They call us bloodfiends. We hold an unfriendly rtionship, for they deem us cursed, and we cannot take their blood.¡±


    The vampire lifted a hand and a slight gap opened in her coffin, from which crimson blood crept out toward the undying as if raring to consume it. However, the portion of blood that touched the undying¡¯s body suddenly lost its power. The red liquid turnedpletely ck and disintegrated like sand to the ground.


    ¡°Their flesh and blood resemble Mother Nature. They gained immortality by sacrificing their very race. Their flesh is sand and their blood is mud. Their body is so extremely impure and unclean that only they can bear it. Therefore, their blood is unaffected by my bloodcraft even if it leaves their body.¡±


    The vampire grimaced slightly as she dusted her hand. Aside from the portion that had disintegrated, her blood returned to her side. She shook it off as if she had touched filth.


    The Regressor nodded.


    ¡°¡­ I got it. So that means no one knows when this undying was here.¡±


    Hearing her muttering, Azzy straightened up and cried out.


    ¡°Woof, me, I know! Yesterday¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Silence fool! Where do you, a double-digit-IQ-holder, get off speaking at a three-digit club?! Even a puppy three months in school knows how to sit quietly, yet a guard dog dares to yelp up?! You¡¯re ten years behind!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Grrr.¡±


    It looked like Azzy¡¯s favor meter dropped a bit. I¡¯d have to brush her fur for at least an hour to barely recover it. Still, shutting her up came first right now.


    The Regressor quickly lost her interest in us.


    <b> ?He¡¯s up to some nonsense with Azzy again¡­ Well, whatever. It¡¯s not like that man was never strange before.?</b>


    This was why a person¡¯s usual behavior was important. She simply overlooked things no matter what kind of craziness I got up to. I knew my efforts in entricity until now were worth it.


    <b> ?More than that, the undyinges first. He seems to be in a critical state. Can he even wake up? Maybe it would be different on the surface, but in the disconnected abyss, it should be hard for him to self-recover.?</b>


    The Regressor eyed the undying doubtfully. These immortals could easily regenerate even fatal wounds, but there was no way to heal them in the abyss.


    <b> ?Maybe if he took a boon of Mother Earth¡¯s grace¡­ a full serving of crops. But who knows how long that¡¯ll take. Should I use potions? But if things end up different from the past, my information bes meaningless.?</b>


    <b><i> No wonder the undying ate bean porridge by the pot when no normal human could swallow that stuff ever. It was to regenerate his wounds.</i></b>


    <b><i> I was going to stop showing him to the Regressor, but¡­ Hmm. Shall I just wake him in this situation? Right then. I¡¯ve decided. </i></b>


    I gestured for the Regressor to move.


    ¡°Trainee Man-Lover-Shei, will you stop makingscivious eyes at the man¡¯s body and return to your seat?¡±


    The Regressor staggered on her feet, snapping out of her pondering. She barely maintained her bnce and avoided falling before shouting at me.


    ¡°W-what are you saying all of a sudden!¡±


    ¡°This person may be unconscious, but allowing a man-lover to keep ogling as he likes is, well. A bit wrong, I think.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ogling?! I have normal tastes!¡±


    ¡°What? Eh, You like women? Then what about you washing Azzy the other day? Was it dark desires you did away with instead of grime while cleaning?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! There¡¯s no way!¡±


    ¡°Yes, no way right? Because you like men.¡±


    ¡°That¡­!¡±


    Trapped in self-contradiction, the Regressor could only flush, unable to refute. But the next moment, the vampire tapped a desk with her parasol.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Then she unfolded the parasol slightly to cover her face. She sounded rather embarrassed behind it.


    ¡°I guarantee it is true. I kept watch as you asked the other day. Shei only appeared troubled as he washed the Dog King. He did not seem conscious in any other way. It is, most likely, also true that he fancies men¡­ Oh dear me.¡±


    ¡°Hold up, Tyrkanzyaka!¡±


    ¡°It is all right, Shei.¡±


    The vampire showed only her mouth under the parasol¡ªit seemed beyond her to meet Shei¡¯s eyes¡ªand smiled warmly, defending the Regressor.


    ¡°I have thought it over carefully and concluded that your nature is also part of you. You may have vited naturalw, the harmony of Yin and Yang, but I too am a nature-defying monster. How can I me you when the both of us are deemed uneptable by Sanctum?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not something like¡ª!¡±


    ¡°It is all right. I understand.¡±


    There was such tenderness in the vampire¡¯s smile after she decided to fully ept the Regressor. So much so that thetter couldn¡¯t make any retort despite her foul mouth. She was utterly helpless. The Regressor turned bright red in the face and shut her mouth.


    <b> ?If I reveal that I¡¯m a woman right now instead¡­! No! I can¡¯t do that. If I say that at this timing, it¡¯ll seem like I¡¯ve lost!?</b>


    She sure had an odd pride, thinking it was a defeat to be driven into revealing a truth. From where I stood, reading all her thoughts, it was pretty amusing.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t like she knew I could read minds. I just had to keep on reading and making fun of her.


    <b> ?Besides, using Agartha¡¯s Mask which I got from a treasure shrine, I always give the first impression of being a man. The only way to break the illusion is to take off my clothes¡­ but I¡¯d rather kill instead!?</b>


    I¡¯d been wondering why no one saw through that shoddy cross-dressing. Turned out it was because of another unknown piece of treasure. There sure were all kinds of curious things in the world.


    <b><i> Hang on. What did she say? I¡¯d rather kill instead? Not die? Who?</i></b>


    I rushed to sort out the situation.


    ¡°Now, now. That topic ends here! Now why don¡¯t we revive this undying who has suffered an unfortunate ident!¡±


    ¡­ Alright. I should stop teasing her.


    After mercifully providing a hole of escape for the Regressor, I drew everyone¡¯s attention to the undying lying with his limbs all torn off.

 Chapter 43: - Fanning Snuffed Embers

    <b>? Fanning Snuffed Embers ?</b>


    The undying¡¯s body was practically a corpse. Although no blood spilled out¡ªa trait of their kind perhaps¡ªno aura of life could be sensed from his abnormally twisted and dismembered limbs or unmoving chest. His right arm moved, but I wasn¡¯t sure about that. Why was the muscle moving autonomously?


    I stared at the corpse, wondering aloud.


    ¡°Do you think spraying some water will make it get up?¡±


    The vampire shot down my idea.


    ¡°Oh please. Do not act in vain. The life of eartheners is different from yours. They possess infinite force when touching earth, and that is why he will never wake in this ce that is so far detached.¡±


    But ording to the Regressor¡¯s thoughts, that undying had witnessed what happened within Tantalus. He couldn¡¯t have be a witness if he couldn¡¯t open his eyes.


    <b><i> Hmm. Shall I use that method?</i></b> It¡¯d be meaningless to try if his life force waspletely depleted. A fire wouldn¡¯t start without firewood, after all.


    But the undying had devoured so many beans over the past few days that the State¡¯s logistics division was wondering if it was all going down a hole somewhere. If he didn¡¯t have enough life force despite receiving a ¡°boon¡± at the level of embezzling military supplies, then hecked scruples, not life.


    I felt that a spark would be enough to get the fire in him going.


    ¡°Now, everyone. I¡¯ll try a mysterious magic trick today.¡±


    ¡°Magic trick?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! And that is, the magic of heart revival! I¡¯ll try to resurrect this person!¡±


    I spread my arms for dramatic effect, only to hear an incredulous snort from the other side. I looked over and found the vampire wearing a disbelieving smile.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Afterughing at me all she wanted, the vampire curtly dismissed my words.


    ¡°Do you think of yourself as some god? Or is the heart your toy? How do you suppose to make a stopped heart start beating again?¡±


    ¡°A mystery that can never be achieved with thecking imagination of themon people. That is what I call magic tricks.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, then I am sure magic can raise even the dead.¡±


    The vampire propped her parasol over her shoulder and straightened her back as if she had lost interest and there was no need to listen further. At the same time, I felt an unusual feeling of unease. A foreign sensation, like a bone stuck in the throat.


    This wasn¡¯t something I felt. The vampire¡¯s feelings were being conveyed to me. Difort like a piercing pain inside. Irritation and ring displeasure.


    Even when she was talking to the Regressor about Azzy earlier, the vampire was quite tolerating albeit defensive. Yet she showed hostility now? Strange. Honestly, from the perspective of someone from 1200 years ago, wasn¡¯t it more shocking to hear of a man liking men than a stopped heart beating again?


    Moments like this called for some mind-reading. Let¡¯s see, then.


    I narrowed my eyes, focusing on the vampire¡¯s thoughts.


    <b> ?Heart beating again? What drivel. If that were so easily possible, all vampires would have their own hearts by now. No matter. I do not need to pay mind, for that is an impossibility.?</b>


    She was sure it was impossible. What was this? Rigid thinking? The obstinacy of a geezer?


    Or perhaps, sour grapes? A blind fury toward a fruit she had tried countless times to attain but ultimately had to give up?


    <b> ?I wandered for a thousand years apart from the first two hundred. I experienced innumerable lives, caught sight of everything in the world, unraveled the darkest and noblest of secrets, and witnessed so-called gods and demons. However, as irrevocable as time is, none of my discoveries could grant new life to those passed on.?</b>


    Or perhaps, this was how a child felt to have lost something precious too early, hating and yet missing the parents who abandoned her in childhood.


    <i> Hmm.</i> Now this was a fresh feeling. Normally, the background rted to one emotion was clear, but maybe because her life was so long, it was hard to pinpoint anything due to all sorts of events being involved.


    Then again, a tower built over twelve centuries could hardly be made up of a couple of stones. It must have tens of thousands of small rocks and sands sharing burdens big and small.


    <b> ?Revive the heart? How ridiculous. It is impossible. Utterly. No one has ever found a way. If, by some mystery, a great being gifted such a method to a human¡­ it could not havee sote. It must not have. Not after all the good things have frittered away to time.?</b>


    Still, if there was one thing certain, the vampire wished for her heart to beat again. She hoped to regain the life she had lost too young.


    <b> ?¡­ I lost myself. So much regret for one who has lived over a thousand years. It is all earthly desires, all greed.?</b>


    <b><i> Greed¡­ could it really be called that?</i></b> I didn¡¯t agree.


    The desire for life wasn¡¯t called greed. It was instinct or naturalw. A foundation, or base. The categorical imperative which supports people under everything.


    I smiled. Probably because I had read enough of the vampire¡¯s mind.


    Resurrection. Something she denied for a thousand years and believed absolutely impossible. What sort of face would she make if it actually happened? What if an ordinary man like me performed that miracle, right before her eyes?


    <strong><em>Would she appreciate her thousand years of failure in the face of a single sess that came like a coincidence? Or would she despair?</em></strong>


    The curiosity rising in me was unbearably enjoyable. So, I opened my arms and cried out loud.


    ¡°Very well! To achieve the impossible against the belief of everyone else, that is what it means to be a magician! Trainee Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s wholehearted denial is giving me strength! Alright, if that is your will, then as a magician, I shall try and make it happen with all my power!¡±


    The Regressor frowned at my words.


    ¡°Magician?¡±


    ¡°A-aha! My nickname in the State was Magician!¡±


    ¡°What did you do to get that nickname?¡±


    ¡°Trafficking government posts! The magic of making money through high positions! That¡¯s how my concept popped out!¡±


    <b> ?He has to be¡­ kidding??</b>


    <b><i> Yikes, I should be careful. I¡¯ll draw suspicion by getting too excited.</i></b>


    <b><i> Ahem-hem. Anyway.</i></b>


    ¡°Now. First, there is proper origin and history to things in the world, unless they drop right out of the sky, yes? I¡¯ll go into the exnation step by step from the beginning.¡±


    I was about to take out a chalk stick, but then realized I had forgotten all about getting a new one since I was busy teasing the Regressor earlier. Not that it mattered. The story was the important thing here, so I turned around and started talking.


    ¡°Lightning is the punishment of the Sky God, a pure power thates down from heaven! But after that famous lightning thief incident, the Sky God adored humans for returning lightning to the skies and allowed them to use his power. Which is none other than this.¡±


    I raised my finger, where I had gathered mana while talking. The others focused on my finger and my smiling mouth behind it.


    ¡°Bolt.¡±


    <i> ¨C Pzzzzt</i>.


    Yellow sparks shed as a densely vtile force dispersed into the air, as powerful as it was quick to disappear. I flicked my finger and scattered the lingering energy as I continued.


    ¡°The power to produce electricity. Since then, humans have been able to wield electricity¡­ Although its usage is very limited due to the power itself being so intense and shortsting. It is mainly used for lightingmps, starting various devices, or removing soot or rust from iron.¡±


    Meanwhile, I quietly took out my skewer. Gripping the sharp stick, I assumed the warmest expression I could manage to reassure the others.


    ¡°¡­ Or, to frighten unnecessarily tight-lipped people, knocking on the doors of their firmly shut mouth, I suppose? Well, there is a simrity in the way of removing soot from the heart and bringing out honesty, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Even though I worded it as euphemistically as possible, the trainees got the underlying message. They were incredibly good at noticing bad things.


    <b> ?Torture¡­?</b>


    The Regressor and vampire made faces at the same time. The vampire frowned slightly as she lowered her parasol, while the Regressor gripped her desk hard. I could hear the steel te of the desk being crushed. Hot damn.


    Figuring the need to quickly move on, I hastened my words.


    ¡°Now then. The State¡¯s Public Safety Division carried out electric tortu¡ªI mean peaceful interrogations with electricity against some people. And in the process, they made a very unusual discovery! They applied electric shocks to people whose hearts had stopped, and¡ªwill you believe it!¡ª they experienced many cases where their hearts started beating again!¡±


    I felt disbelief from the vampire and pessimism from the Regressor. Well, it was fine. Better than not feeling anything. Now then.


    I held my skewer in a reverse grip, crouched beside the undying¡¯s still-cold body, and carefully aimed the skewer at his heart.


    ¡°I shall test that method on this undying. Watch.¡±


    Then I mmed down the skewer near the undying¡¯s heart without a whit of hesitation.


    <i> Putt.</i><b><i> Is this how it feels to stab a barrel full of cement? </i></b>My skewer only managed to dig half a finger joint into the undying¡¯s chest with a weak sound. His body was strange. Why was it like hard concrete? It looked impossible to even stab through his chest with my strength using this skewer.


    I put away the skewer in a pocket and held out a hand to the Regressor.


    ¡°¡­ Ahem-hem. I think I¡¯ll hurt myself if I try with the skewer. Trainee Shei, could you lend me that sword you keep floating by your head?¡±


    ¡°Chun-aeng?¡±


    ¡°Chun-aeng, what a pretty name. Yes, I¡¯ll return it to you nice and clean.¡±


    The Regressor measured me with appraising, narrow eyes.


    <b> ?That skewer must be blunt. There¡¯s no way that man would ask for a sword because he can¡¯t get through a lump of flesh.?</b>


    But it was. It <i>was</i> sharp. I kept it nicely whetted so it was ready for use whenever.


    <b> ?I guess he wants to borrow mine because using his full strength might break the undying¡¯s body to pieces? Well, whatever the case, it also benefits me to know how the undying woke up.?</b>


    No, that was my full strength. I only managed to stab through a couple of inches with all my might.


    It looked like I couldn¡¯t be careless about even showing my strength in front of the Regressor. I might end up breaking her illusion of me.


    <b> ?It would be stupid to give my only weapon to a guy who may be an enemy, but¡­ Hmph. It¡¯s also ridiculous to be unnecessarily wary and not lend it. Only I can control Chun-aeng anyway.?</b>


    The Regressor readily flicked her finger, and her invisible sword shot into the ground near my feet. Chun-aeng dug about three inches into the concrete before stopping with a judder.


    ¡°Fine. Your skewer does seemcking. Go ahead then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll use it well.¡±


    The one small relief in all this was that the Regressor¡¯s weapon was outstanding enough to be useful even in the hands of someone like me. It would¡¯ve been terrible if I failed to cut the undying even with a sword like this.


    ¡°Now then. Scalpel.¡±


    The de smoothly split flesh. The undying¡¯s blood was like living slime, so it didn¡¯t spill out even with his chest cut open. In fact, it seemed to hide deep inside the body.


    I carefully pushed apart the flesh and spotted his heart far behind his ck ribs. At this point, instead of forcefully digging in, I stuck my skewer in until it reached the middle of the heart that was down there.


    ¡°The State didn¡¯t go this far for electric torture, but since I¡¯m going to try, it¡¯s better to do it closer to the heart. There¡¯s a chance of the magic scattering if I cast it outside the body, after all. Anyway. Shall I apply electricity to this stopped heart, like so?¡±


    I tossed Chun-aeng aside and performed the somatics I learned in the past. I cast the State¡¯s standard magic, one of their few practical inventions, that could force out your mana without needing mana aptitude.


    ¡°Set, Thema, Ket, Obeli.¡±


    But this spell was an improved type. I slightly extended the magical power that would have normally channeled through my fingertips, stretching it out so that the mana could reach the end of my skewer, the steel needle that was like another hand of mine.


    The mana field prated the undying¡¯s body through the tip of the skewer. Once it reached his heart, I lit the mana and finished the spell with more power than usual.


    ¡°Bolt, Franklin.¡±


    <i> ¨C Pzzt!</i>


    The undying¡¯s body jumped as the flowing lightning of the spell spread through his body and stimted his muscles. My hand shot back from the recoil of mana, and I felt a tingling shock. The magic itself had seeded. Now I just needed to get the result.


    And a momentter.


    ¡°Huff!¡±


    The undying opened his eyes.

 Chapter 44: - The Undead Arent Silent

    <b>? The Undead Aren¡¯t Silent ?</b>


    The undying lurched up like a man awakening from a long slumber. He didn¡¯t scream or show shock even though his arms and legs were missing. He merely furrowed his thick brows and looked around. For someone who was ripped to pieces in a tragic ident, there was nothing special about his reaction. As it should be.


    The reality was that the undying didn¡¯t die even if their limbs were torn and their heads fell off. This degree of injury was an everyday thing to them. But if there was one difference from their daily lives, it was that they couldn¡¯t regenerate in this abyss that was cut off from the earth.


    The undying regained his senses and cried out with an astonished face.


    ¡°Oh! What happened? I surely remember my limbs being torn off!¡±


    ¡°They still are. Here.¡±


    I proffered his dismembered arms and legs. Instead of being appalled,ining of pain, or growing wary of me, the undying promptly took his limbs and stuck them where they should belong. He even gave me a thumbs up with his reattached hand,ughing cheerfully.


    Just what you¡¯d expect of an undying. Lost limbs must be nothing much to him.


    ¡°Thank you! Such generosity!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Keep your arm attached for now.¡±


    I had kept my audience waiting too long. Turning my back on the undying, I spread both arms and shouted to the rest.


    ¡°Now, you see? Vo, revival! A great sess! His arms and legs aren¡¯t put back together yet, but his heart is certainly beating!¡±


    Behold the miracle of bringing the dead back to life. Maybe I was the seconding of the Saintess? I could scam at least dozens if I started a religion.


    Though well, the truth of the matter was that I had simply forced the undying awake from a state of suspended animation. Forget being the Saintess, what I did was no different from those horrible State rm clocks. Nevertheless, it was a fact that I made a stopped heart start beating again.


    I looked at the Regressor and vampire with a proud smile. Magicians were a species of peacocks who needed an audience to survive. Their reaction was the very driving force that kept me living.


    Especially the Regressor. As someone who held clues to the past, she was the biggest reason I woke the undying, after all.


    <b> ?A method like that¡­ can wake him up. This must be how the undying woke in the past! Then! Is this that point in time?!?</b>


    <b><i> What point in time? Could you please stop thinking that way and just remember? Recollect instead of referring to past cycles and wrapping it up with pronouns!</i></b>


    Alright, let¡¯s not be hasty. Leave the Regressor for now. I can slowly pry it out of herter. Then for the vampire now.


    I read the vampire¡¯s thoughts with a heart full of anticipation. She didn¡¯t betray my expectations.


    <b> ?Forcing a heart to beat, again??</b>


    Waves of emotion swept over me. The weight of 1200 years was tremendous. The vampire was stunned, her eyes wide like someone who had witnessed a miracle. But through my mind-reading, I could tell she was far more surprised inside.


    <b> ?No. It was possible because it was an earthener. His heart could be made to beat again for he is an undying immortal. A spark of fire is enough to reanimate them. Yes, that is naught but a spark¡­?</b>


    Then the vampire soon remembered another fact; vampires, who animated blood through bloodcraft, were also a breed of immortals.


    <b> ?¡­Perhaps, I too??</b>


    If only she had the embers to stoke her withered body. If she could hold that fire within her chest.


    <b>?Could my heart, beat again as well??</b>


    Be it expectations, firmmon sense, or egotistic notions¡­ A seemingly strong mind is, in truth, nothing at all. Solid beliefs are all but illusions that can be shattered by the remark of another.


    And that truth was my joy. This was my only way of life, but that was precisely why I felt more delight. The sense of being alive, the self-esteem of being able to exist as myself filled my body.


    Did humans taste vor and happiness from food because it was the result of an evolution advantageous for survival? Or did food itself contain vor and happiness in the first ce? I figured there was no need to distinguish. Sweetness lingered in my mouth.


    While I was drunk on a sense of fulfillment, the undying finished assembling his limbs and got up. Although he had somehow pieced himself back together, it was in that I could expect no more durability from his work than something taped together.


    The undying offered his right hand, which he had mistakenly attached upside down.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you! I am Rasch. You are?¡±


    <b><i> Uh, I guess I should shake with my right, even if his is the wrong way up?</i></b>


    I gripped the back of his hand and shook it.


    ¡°I¡¯m the new warden here. I found you in the cafeteria bin, uh, cab and revived you.¡±


    His right forearm snapped off the moment I shook it upward. As if afraid of falling, it clung to my hand, dangling. All of a sudden, I became a man with two elbows.


    Silence fell around us. Looking at his detached right hand, the undying scratched his head with his left andughed awkwardly.


    ¡°Haha. I am sorry to bother you. It would have stuck together in a second if we were on the surface. It sure takes a while in the abyss!¡±


    ¡°Well, it can happen.¡±


    I pried off his fingers and put his forearm back on his elbow joint. The undying stiffly moved his recovered right arm as he made a remark.


    ¡°It is a wonder that the State sent down a living person! They usually only sent lumps of iron to peek around! By the way, where are all the others? Have they escaped?¡±


    ¡°If you mean the trainees who used to be here, they¡¯ve all escaped. These are the only remaining people.¡±


    I secretly read the undying¡¯s memories as we talked to find out how he ended up dumped in a waste bin with his limbs ripped off.


    The undying Rasch was a prisoner. He was impressed by the advancedws and systems of the Military State and wanted to know more about this ce, but the State didn¡¯t return the sentiment.


    The ecology of the undying was too different from that of ordinary humans. Rasch didn¡¯t care for injuries and always stepped up first when there wasbor to be done. He hardly ever got tired, and even when he got hurt, he simplyughed it off. The undying was a wonderful neighbor indeed, so much so that anyone would wish for at least one of him around.


    But that didn¡¯t mean Rasch was a pushover. As fearless as the undying were of death, they valued honor and rules equally as much. They wouldugh off a sh of the sword to their body, but they didn¡¯t stand for any insult to their dignity.


    Unfortunately, one citizen forgot the saying <i>¡°the fist is closer than thew¡±</i> and provoked Rasch. It seemed the State¡¯s militaryw, which was closer than most fists, had twisted the citizen¡¯s survival instinct.


    The man had solemnly recited a prayer: ¡°You barbarians are as tireless as you are uncultured, so very must be your calling in life.¡± Among friends, it would¡¯ve been no more than a bad joke, but in front of said barbarian, it became a death wish.


    Like the well-mannered earthener he was, Rasch tried to patiently win the man over with words. But fools tended to wish for death at least twice. And so, like the well-mannered earthener he was, Rasch humbly epted his will and tore him to death.


    Another man tried to rescue the first and attacked the undying, but he was assumed to endorse the insult and was also ripped to death.


    The State attempted to execute Rasch, but there was no way to kill someone who could shrug off bullets and walk through fire. And when the Statecked the ability to kill something, they only had one way to handle prisoners.


    The leaders of the State made a decision, and Rasch fell into Tantalus. He got on well in there until he got mixed up in the jailbreak incident.


    <b><i> Hmm. Interesting. Hold on. So if he witnessed the jailbreak in Tantalus, doesn¡¯t he know how to get out too?</i></b>


    I began to steer the conversation.


    ¡°Trainee Rasch. You asked earlier, didn¡¯t you? Whether all the others had escaped.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, but what of it?¡±


    The dead are silent. Therefore, the undying, who didn¡¯t die, made for a fantastic speaking witness. He was an eyewitness to me now as he was to the Regressor in her future. A precious witness who may know how to escape from this prison.


    ¡°The Military State is greatly curious. This is the abyss, a ce inessible by ordinary ways. So how in the world did the prisoners seed in escaping?¡±


    I questioned the undying, pretending to interrogate him while I activated my mind-reading to its fullest capability. If he so much as remembered the rted memories, I would obtain the card that was the way to escape the abyss. The Regressor fell into the abyss right before the prisoners broke out, so she didn¡¯t know much.


    I looked at the undying, full of hope.


    ¡°I do not know!¡±


    And quietly watched him give a hearty answer.


    ¡°This one sorcerer did something, then suggested we all escape together. Will you believe it? Went on about having a better chance of escaping as a group or whatnot! Well, there was no reason to refuse, so I nodded!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    <b><i> Damn it. This useless immortal.</i></b>


    ¡°But there must be something you heard in passing? Like who that person was, and what method he used.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? That feeble sorcerer, he must have used some strange way to get out.¡±


    ¡°Oh, will you think back a bit more seriously?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, but I have no hobby of remembering every word muttered by another man. Especially when ites to the vain spiel of a sorcerer.¡±


    The undying responded carelessly, not even trying to remember.


    My god. To think there¡¯d be a person who really erased their memory because they had no hobby of remembering. I never even imagined it.


    The undying picked his ears for a while before asking a question in turn.


    ¡°So, what were you asking?¡±


    ¡°When you said you don¡¯t care for remembering, that included my words too I see.¡±


    <b><i> There really was not a single helpful person here, eh? How could there not be one bit of useful information? No, that can¡¯t be right. It must be because I still haven¡¯t drawn out his memory enough.</i></b>


    I held on to a glimmer of hope and continued asking.


    ¡°Then for my second question. Why did you fail to break out while the other trainees all escaped? Was there a conflict of opinion?¡±


    ¡°Conflict of opinion? Mm. There was.¡±


    The undying recalled the past.


    ¡°That feeble sorcerer said he was going to free the prisoners. But his long prison life must have driven him insane because he suddenly tried to kill all the non-convicts.¡±


    ¡°By non-convicts you mean?¡±


    ¡°Theborers. Yes, the people who cooked and cleaned in this ce.¡±


    Tantalus was a huge facility that contained heinous criminals captured from all over the world. They were practically left to their devices here because not even the Military State could control them. This was a realm of ravenous demons and also an execution ground of the State. A ce that killed the people sent down by itself.


    This was why the State gave thebor sentence to prominent political figures or disruptive politic offenders who were too difficult to simply kill. It was but another name for capital punishment.


    ¡°There were fewborers left, what with the other prisoners killing so many, but still they were ourpanions. I was rather fond of them. But instead of escaping together, the sorcerer wanted to kill them. I opposed, but he was dogged.¡±


    ¡°They must¡¯ve been pretty big-time criminals themselves, beingborers in the abyss. Why did he kill them?¡±


    ¡°I do not know! To remind you, I have no hobby of remembering every muttering of another man.¡±


    <b><i> Well aren¡¯t you so proud of yourself?</i></b>


    ¡°Anyhow. I fought against him, and lost! I must have been hit quite hard because my memories are vague! Really, if only this was not the abyss, I would have regenerated instantly and smacked that slimy face of his!¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°What, is there more to say?¡±


    He really wasn¡¯t any help. <i>Agh, whatever.</i> I had pulled out all the information I could. It was time to pass the matter to the Regressor.


    ¡°Trainee Rasch. There, you see that person?¡±


    The Regressor¡ªshe had been looking this way, leaning forward with a face full of interest¡ªflinched when I pointed at her.


    <b> ?Huh? Me? Why??</b>


    The undying showed an indifferent reaction seeing the Regressor.


    ¡°That boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him. I don¡¯t know why, but he seemed to be greatly interested in you¡­ Ahem. In a rather strange way.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±


    She kept trying to spectate like a bystander, but no way was I letting that happen. I didn¡¯t tolerate other people having things easier than me.


    Since I couldn¡¯t dig up anything useful, I¡¯ll have to read your thoughts instead. Go on then, find out for yourself.


    ¡°Trainee Shei, are you not interested?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Then is it fine to let him go to bed? Trainee Rasch will probably fall asleep again soon.¡±


    The undying swayed on the spot right after I spoke. He looked down at his body, appearing surprised.


    ¡°Oh? Now you mention it, I am in a queer state. I have woken yet my body is not fully recovered! What in Gaia¡¯s name did you do?¡±


    ¡°I sent electricity to your heart and forced you up, you see.¡±


    ¡°Oho! Now that is also amazing! How did you manage it?!¡±


    The undying continued to examine himself, seeming amazed by the teetering state of his life force. Maybe it was his immortality, but he sure had no awareness of danger.


    I prompted the Regressor once more.


    ¡°Trainee Shei, are you really okay? At this rate, Trainee Rasch will go unconscious if left as is.¡±


    ¡°¡­ So?¡±


    ¡°He is the only one who knows about Tantalus before we came¡­¡±


    Just then, I noticed Azzy yawning at the back of the ssroom. Come to think of it, she was there too. Not that she would be helpful.


    I corrected myself.


    ¡°The only man, I mean. Trainee Shei. If you have any questions, now is your chance to answer them.¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t curious about anything at all?¡±


    ¡°Not at¡­¡±


    The Regressor paused mid-shout, recalling something in her mind.


    <b> ?No. Since the undying has risen, there¡¯s something I need to confirm.?</b>


    At the end of that thought, the Regressor¡¯s memories began to wind back to the past.

 Chapter 45: - Good Taste Is All That Matters

    <b>? Good Taste Is All That Matters ?</b>


    In the Regressor¡¯s previous life cycle, the abyss had copsed. It was far more fatal and terrible than the Tantalus jailbreak incident which was the worst happening in the entire history of the State. The criminals who broke out were a menace in their own rights, however¡­ what crawled out of the abyssal ruins were terrible things capable of destroying the world.


    It was a cmity that was all the deadlier because the threat it posed wasn¡¯t as immediately noticeablepared to its huge danger. It took even the Regressor several regressions to finally discover the existence of the Fragments of the Apocalypse within the abyss. She gathered the clues she excavated through her past life cycles and arrived at the copsed abyss.


    There, she encountered a horrible monstrosity formed from the flesh of tens of thousands.


    ¡°Hey now, do not look at me that way. I am a victim myself. How could I have known this would happen?¡±


    The pendulous sunset illuminated the wet ground. The sticky redness revealed under the sun was inexpressibly beautiful yet disgusting and dreadful. The liquid soaking the earth was all blood from the body of men.


    The immortal corpse golem that had marched for the Empire in the past had alsoe from the abyss. The Regressor battled the golem for a full day and barely managed to defeat the thing before pulling out its core, the undying.


    Yet for all the fierceness of the battle, the undying was lighthearted, muttering an exnation of what had urred.


    ¡°s, I had closed my eyes for too long. We are undying, but not indestructible. Once our life is exhausted, we temporarily return to the world to be granted life by the earth before moving again. However, some damned thing defiled me. They cursed my flesh and scattered it. And I could not protect myself for I was in and cursed by Mother Earth¡­¡±


    The flesh monster regenerated bullet wounds and was unharmed by fire, and it wielded the corpses it swallowed as weapons. Thorny spines thrashed the field ofbat and boils of pus exploded everywhere. The vivid yellow pus would melt whatever itnded on like hissing acid. The monster¡¯s taut, bulging innards were more bombs than balloons. It fired a rain of de-like shins down on its enemy.


    The Regressor swung her sword amidst stench and filth. The monster mindlessly regenerated itself by absorbing fetid corpses along with the rancor of the dead. It was a crawling pestilence that coveted the flesh of humans, a desecration of mankind itself. The Regressor mustered all her might to stop the thing from roaming in search of its next meat.


    As a result¡­


    ¡°Well! I do feel slightly sorry for the dead! But what can be done? It was not of my own volition!¡±


    The undying shouted a hearty half-apology,ughing lightly as nothing much had happened.


    But how could this tragedy be so trivial? The Regressor wiped her sweat using the cloth she wrapped around her face to block the stench in the air. She let out a weary sigh.


    ¡°Three viges you destroyed. A hundred and ny dead.¡±


    ¡°At least ten times that number would have died had you not stopped it, youngdy! Well done! You are the hero!¡±


    ¡°¡­ I wasn¡¯t asking for praise. You have to be eliminated. This time, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    The undying was unperturbed despite her cold statement.


    ¡°I did not praise you in hopes of living either! Listen now, we are undying, not ageless. We slowly grow weak as we age until at one point, we return to the earth. Though of course, I <i>am</i> quite young to die.¡±


    The undying lifted his left shoulder. His body, covered in melted blood, was light years away from the shape of a human. Perhaps something gnawed by a great swarm of maggots and vomited out would look as he did. The outline of his figure was faint like a picture with crushed borders, which made it hard to tell where his body started.


    But even as he was melting into nothingness every passing second, the undyingughed gantly.


    ¡°Haha! I was too harsh with my body! My lifespan has worn out too quick. I will die soon! Well now, at least I did not die in the abyss. What a relief it is to be buried in Mother Nature¡¯s arms!¡±


    Again, the abyss was mentioned. The Regressor pondered what had happened in that ce. Her effortsing here were in vain. She waste in this life cycle. There was too little time as this incident itself had urred early after her regression.


    But if there was an incredible solution lying within that bottomless chasm, the Regressor thought she might be able to find hope in the next life for sure. She felt a glimmer of small anticipation underneath her thick exhaustion.


    ¡°What happened in there? Who did what to birth a monster like you?¡±


    ¡°It is rather hurtful to be described as a monster. But I cannot deny it! For I certainly look like one right now!¡±


    ¡°There is no time to chat. Quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. I was being too selfish! You must be busy!¡±


    Death came slowly but as surely as the sunset. The undying¡¯s tone was no different from before, but the dark signs of death were apparent on his face. He barely managed to continue.


    ¡°Do you, perhaps, know that some escaped from that abyss?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then that makes things easy! I fought against one of those trying to break out. I would have instantly regenerated and ripped his head off if we were on the surface, but unfortunately, I could not regenerate in the abyss! My limbs were torn off by a mysterious spell, and so I fell asleep, drained of life force. However¡­¡±


    He frowned like someone trying to squeeze out a hazy memory.


    ¡°When I first opened my eyes, I saw some people. First, a so-called warden came to me and said he woke me up. He asked me something, then told me to keep sleeping again because it was a bother to ¡®supervise¡¯ me. I had not recovered much life force back then, so I went back to sleep.¡±


    The Regressor scrunched up her face at that.


    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s it? Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I think he did say something else, but I do not remember.¡±


    ¡°Think a little harder!¡±


    ¡°Apologies, but I have no hobby of remembering every word muttered by another man. Especially when ites to the vain spiel of a sorcerer.¡±


    ¡°There must be something that could be a clue! Like the number of people, or who was there!¡±


    ¡°Clue. Mm. When I looked, there were two women. That is about it. Both were attractive.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how important that information is? Is it not ten times as meaningfulpared to the number of men?¡±


    Was he used to death, or was death so alien that he had gone mad? The Regressor held her aching head as she asked again.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°The next time I opened my eyes, I was not sure, but it was chaos everywhere. The building was shaking ominously, and I could hear the howling of a beast in the distance. The people who woke me said that the warden was trying to kill me, and asked me to fight against him.¡±


    ¡°Who were those people? What did they say?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I do not know either. They were not women, of that I am sure.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was too little information, but the Regressor couldn¡¯t hope to get more out of the undying who had flitted in and out of consciousness.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t disappointed. She was going to make sure she got inside that abyss in the next life cycle, after all. This was merely a lead to the information she wanted.


    ¡°I fought, and I lost. If that ce were on the surface¡­ No, if only my limbs were intact then I would not have been defeated so helplessly. But in truth, beating him would not have made much of a difference. He was with a Beast King, you see.¡±


    ¡°A Beast King?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. What was it¡­ Something about humanity¡¯s great desire and the need for a desperate struggle to find ¡®him¡¯¡­ Really, it was so absurd that I actually remembered a man¡¯s rambling. Heheh¡­¡±


    The undying¡¯s dryughter fell upon the ground. His vessel was broken and leaking essence. Even the infinite life of those called undying was, in the end, a fleeting candle that will inevitably run out one day.


    ¡°Thest time I opened my eyes, I was not myself. There was only pain and resentment as I rampaged to absolve the vengeance driving me. I starved as if a hole were in my stomach, and I pained as if stabbed by needles. In my hunger, I think I ate this and that¡­ things that should not be eaten.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It was a bit gross.¡±


    ¡°Well now. It was a fine life¡­ or could have been, if not for how it ended. Heh. If only I could, I would carve out myst moments¡­¡±


    After giving a short chuckle in the way he always did, he died. Confirming this, the Regressor got up slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this willfort you, but rest assured. You¡¯lle back to life in the next cycle anyway.¡±


    Sorrily enough, his end had yet toe. He would most likelye back to life. Once the world returned in time through the Regressor¡¯s death, there would be a different oue from the present.


    The Regressor straightened herself calmly.


    ¡°¡­ Humanity¡¯s great desire, ¡®him¡¯, Beast King¡­ Is that where their n began? The digging for truth just never ends, does it?¡±


    Whatever the case, it was certain that an important clue was lying in the abyss. Since it was toote in this cycle, the Regressor wondered whether she should regress immediately while her memory was fresh or investigate a little more.


    After some thought, she took out Chun-aeng.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to regress anyway, it¡¯s probably better to finish my chaos-spree then die instead ofmitting suicide. Alright. I¡¯ll throw this cycle.¡±


    At that moment, the Regressor¡¯s fate was decided.


    The recollection ended.


    The Regressor immediately recalled the memories of her previous life and stared at the undying.


    <b> ?When he first opened his eyes, he said a warden woke him up and asked some questions. To be sure this is that point in time¡­ He definitely said there were two women. And that they were attractive.?</b>


    As the Regressor¡¯s pondering grew long, the undying urged her for a reply.


    ¡°Come now, what is it you have to say that makes you think so hard, boy? If you have words for me, then be out with it. I do not want to wait long for a man to speak.¡±


    ¡°A-alright. I¡¯ll ask my question.¡±


    Finishing her thoughts, the Regressor assumed a solemn expression.


    ¡°Right now, how many women do you see?¡±


    It was a very natural flow of thought. To make sure this was the point at which Rasch first opened his eyes, the Regressor intended topare his testimony of the past and present. If he answered that there were two women this time as well, then she would be at the timeline he mentioned in the past.


    <b> ?Shei? What sort of question is that? What in the world are you after??</b>


    Actually, wait. I regained my senses thanks to the vampire¡¯s thought. Wasn¡¯t the flow of conversation strange with mind-reading out of the equation?


    Despite the bizarre question, the undying counted the number of women as he was asked. One, the vampire sitting at the front, and two, Azzy lying on her belly at the back. Why wasn¡¯t he counting Shei?


    Oh, she¡¯s cross-dressing.


    Finishing the math, the undying held up two fingers and gave his answer.


    ¡°One, two. Is it not two? You can tell by simply looking unless you are an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Are both women attractive? Not anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Of course. In the first ce, there is no unattractive woman in the world. It is merely that they each possess their own charm. As for men, well, that is not my concern¡­ But what of it?¡±


    Even the undying suspected the intent behind her question, as he should. The flow of conversation was subtly, no, openly deviating. The Regressor asked that question because she had information connecting from her previous life cycle, but the others couldn¡¯t quite keep up and resorted to filling in the nks with their imagination.


    It was especially so for the vampire. She covered her mouth with both hands, looking between the Regressor and undying,menting to herself.


    <b> ?Why? Why do you ask him of such things? What is it you so desire to know? Is it that earthener¡¯s preference??</b>


    Amazingly enough, the undying figured out something from this odd atmosphere. He turned to me dubiously, asking.


    ¡°Wait, sir. Does that boy¡¯s interest in me happen to be¡­ <i>that</i> kind of interest?¡±


    ¡°Wow. You remembered that? What¡¯s up with your selective memory?¡±


    <b><i> Agh, whatever.</i></b>


    I gave a big nod and affirmed his suspicion.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Trainee Shei has a record of loudly shouting his fancy of men the other day.¡±


    ¡°What? Why are you bringing that up now? It¡¯spletely unrted, alright?¡±


    The Regressor reflexively tried to refute my words, only to finally realize how the others were looking at her. The vampire was still covering her mouth, forgetting about her heart for the moment. I nodded, empathizing with her shock.


    But most surprisingly, the undying stroked his chin, seriously appraising the Regressor¡¯s appearance.


    <b><i> Eh? Why the heck are you taking a serious look?</i></b>


    ¡°Hmm! I normally do not care for men. However!¡±


    <b><i> However?</i></b> <b><i>That¡¯s weird.</i></b>


    <b><i> Doesn¡¯t that word imply you¡¯re about to say something contradictory to your previous statement? You¡¯re not going to say what I read off your mind, are you?</i></b>


    ¡°With a face as pretty as that, it may somehow be possible!¡±


    <b><i> Is he mad?</i></b>


    ¡°You madman!¡±


    The Regressor suddenly screamed.


    <b><i> Ah, we¡¯re on the same wavelength. </i></b>


    Finally realizing what she had said, the Regressor started huffing.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Completely wrong! I have zero interest in the likes of you!¡±


    ¡°Feistier than most girls. You must have been born with the wrong gender.¡±


    ¡°I said¡­ you¡¯re¡­ wrong¡­!¡±


    <b><i>Ack, this was bad. </i></b>The Regressor was going to explode this way. The undying aside, I¡¯d die for sure if she started going wild with her sword.


    Besides, I couldn¡¯t understand the undying¡¯s way of thinking myself. I joined the shouting.


    ¡°What do you mean, Trainee Rasch?! Trainee Shei is certainly temperamental, hard to please, violent, and homosexual, but you mustn¡¯t take after him! Didn¡¯t you say you have no interest in the likes of men?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Warden. Male or female, is it not fine as long as the taste is good?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you on about?¡±


    ¡°I am rather d. I am an undying, and I cannot make a baby without permission from a tribal council. It is more taboo to make a half-blood. This is sadly why I refused the courtship of countless women and lived in solitude. Perhaps a man is better¡­ Oh, now this is another new perspective! I must have made the greatest discovery of the century!¡±


    This looked bad. The Regressor was already holding her sword. I had to do something about the undying before she acted.


    Suddenly, I looked down at the skewer in my hand again, then back at the undying. His chest was still open.


    <b><i>Hmm.</i></b>


    ¡°Trainee Rasch. Give me a second.¡±


    ¡°Mm? What is it, warden?¡±


    I hid the skewer and approached the undying. He scratched his head in a troubled manner.


    ¡°s. Being too popr with men is also a pickle.¡±


    Say what? That was disgusting. Out of nowhere too. I didn¡¯t care what kind of misunderstanding he had with the Regressor, but I couldn¡¯t forgive his bullshit extending to me. I wasn¡¯t putting up with any more of that.


    I stabbed my skewer deep into the undying¡¯s chest. He became puzzled.


    ¡°Huh? Warden? What is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bolt.¡±


    ¡°Kaaagh!¡±


    And an electric shock spread to his whole body directly through his heart. The undying quivered from head to toe.


    ¡°I did¡­ not expect¡­ to be¡­ the bottom¡­¡±


    His huge body fell down, convulsing. After a few seconds of twitching, he grinned and left hisst word.


    ¡°This is¡­ a unique taste on its own.¡±


    The crazy bastard spouted dog shit to the end before closing his eyes. Soon his consciousness waspletely lost and his right arm dropped.


    Whew. Barely cleaned things up.


    ¡°Now then. There was a bit of amotion.¡±


    The huffing Regressor put away her half-drawn sword, then red at the fainted undying, muttering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever wake that thing up. Talk about queer misunderstandings. Eugh. This kills the point of me wearing Agartha¡¯s Mask¡­¡±


    <b><i> Wasn¡¯t she pushing too much of the responsibility on the undying, though? As if she did nothing wrong.</i></b>


    ¡°Honestly though, you know it was all your karma, yes?¡±


    ¡°How so?!¡±


    ¡°How? You went around saying all those misleading things. If you don¡¯t get it, then look at Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    The moment the Regressor looked at the vampire, she whipped her head around, avoiding the former¡¯s eyes. She was even fanning her face when she didn¡¯t even sweat.


    Instinctively realizing what was wrong, the Regressor held out her hands, smiling awkwardly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a misunderstanding, Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    ¡°It is all right, child. I understand everything¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you understand at all!¡±


    ¡°B-but I think it is a little early for me. Is the world truly advancing so fast that not even I can catch up¡­? Er, if possible, please do it out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯ve got it wrong!¡±


    I stopped watching the two and chimed in.


    ¡°Tell me if you only needed Trainee Rasch¡¯s body. I¡¯ll lend you the part you want. He won¡¯t hate it that much himself¡­¡±


    Before the furious Regressor grabbed Chun-aeng again, I finished up the lesson with a quick p of my hands.


    ¡°Everyone. You understand how the State discovered the resuscitation of the heart using electric shocks, yes? It¡¯s all thanks to suspects suffering cardiac arrest during electric torture. I mean friendly interrogation apanied by electricity. More electric shocks had their hearts up and running again! So the moral of today¡¯s story is, do not carelessly show your heart to others. Lesson over!¡±


    With that said, I promptly opened the ssroom door and made a run for it.

 Chapter 46: - Heartbeat

    <b>? Heartbeat ?</b>


    What is the biggest feature that separates day and night? Naturally, that is the presence or absence of light. Light illuminates the world and provides the ability to distinguish the objects in front of you in this thorny world.


    We can tell nothing without light. Even if deathes right before us, we may lean toward it like an innocent three-year-old.


    There is no courage when facing the unknown, only fear. When stepping through the darkness, it isn¡¯t courage that prevents the invisible fangs of danger from biting your neck, merely good fortune. The ordinary who perceive this instinctively avoid the dark, taking a lesson from the reckless who do not return from it.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Thus, the night was always a concept to be wary of, for the unknown is fear and dread itself.


    Humans built houses and lit fires to drive away the darkness and protect themselves, filling their surroundings with familiar things to stay their fright.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    ¡°Hiyaaah!¡±


    So when someone broke into my room during the night, I hysterically sprang up from bed to light the bedsidemp. <b><i>Who would sneak in here without a sound? Into my room of all ces? I was sure whoever it was had bad intentions¡­</i></b>


    But against my assumption, the intruder I found was utterly unexpected. It was a beautiful girl of a whiteplexion. Or more urately, her skin seemed to have no color. A pale face, toneless silver hair, an icy expression, and an unmoving chest. She gave a sickly impression,cking several elements of life.


    The girl bore an air of ssic, aristocratic elegance, yet her appearance was youngpared to her mysterious atmosphere. However, the discrepancy didn¡¯t seem to originate from immaturity. It was more as if she had been deprived of growth at some point.


    Was she a ghost? Her hair and limbs were so thin, it looked like she may break at a mere touch. It made me hesitate to approach her. I felt a sense of teetering peril as if I were watching white porcin about to fall to the floor.


    But that anxiety was, in itself, an attraction. <b><i>When will it fall? How will it break? How beautiful will the redness permeating the broken shards be? That was the sort of breathless, thrilling, immoral impulse she made me feel.</i></b>


    The blood in my whole body was drawn to her. My mind grew far. I felt a giddiness simr to falling. I reached out subconsciously, and¡ª


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I read her mind.


    <b><i> It¡¯s the vampire. Why is she here? It can¡¯t be¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Have you finallye to butcher the goose thatys golden eggs?¡±


    Her red eyes, glowing even in the dark, filled with puzzlement.


    ¡°Where did thate from?¡±


    ¡°Were you so hungry? But if you¡¯ll just think about it for a second. This is an exceedingly foolish choice. There is only about 5L of blood flowing through my body. That¡¯s all you can get by taking me now. But I can make more blood every single day, and if I squeeze myself to the extreme, I can provide about 300mL of blood each week. After 17 weeks, approximately 120 days, you¡¯ll have profited from sparing me. Remember this. Be a monster of interest rates. For centenarians like you,pound interest is absolutely the way to go¡­¡±


    Here I was, imparting <i>forbidden knowledge </i>to a vampire who would live forever so long as the world didn¡¯t go to hell. <b><i>Have I given rise to a monstrosity¡­?</i></b>


    The vampire went silent at my Azzy-speak for a moment, looking down at me.


    ¡°Have you cleared your head?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Talking helped to return my senses.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I may have a seat, yes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    As I nodded, the vampire conjured a ck chair out of thin air and seated herself. I sat on the bed and rubbed my face a few times. I felt no animosity or hunger from her. It seemed I wasn¡¯t destined to die tonight.


    <b><i> I hoped no one thought too strangely of me taking fright. A vampireing quietly in the middle of the night? Wasn¡¯t that one of the world¡¯s biggest three horrors followed by tigers and smallpox? It was a relief the vampire had no intention of harming me. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been sucked dry like a coconut fallen off its tree.</i></b>


    ¡°What brings you to my room sote?¡±


    I asked a question to read her thoughts, but there was no need for that as the vampire answered honestly.


    ¡°Indeed. I came to discuss something important with you. I admit it was rather impatient of me, but I felt there would be no opportunity past this night¡­¡±


    The vampire paused to take a look around, then she covered her face slightly with her parasol and lowered her head.


    ¡°I called you from outside, but you simply would not wake up. So I had no choice but toe inside¡­ Why do you sleep so soundly? You made me enter myself.¡±


    <b> ?It is unimaginable for a woman to sneak into a man¡¯s room in the night.?</b>


    <b><i> I wished she would realize she was a vampire before she was a woman. It was terrifying. My heart was beating in rm like I had encountered a natural predator. I was the victim, so why was she acting as if she lost anything¡­?</i></b>


    Whatever. I took the chance to give a wickedugh and stick out my tongue.


    ¡°Heheheh. Coming to me secretly in the night must mean you¡¯re resolved¡­ Did you miss me so much? Very well. I shall handle you as you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not mess around. I am serious.¡±


    Her red eyes shed with displeasure. She broke in at night, yet she didn¡¯t even let me joke. <b><i>How unfair.</i></b>


    But the age difference between us was even more unfair. I waved the white g and swiftly changed the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you keep trailing off. You came here sote in such a hurry when you¡¯re usually soid-back. Why are you just sitting there mmed up and twisting your hair?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It is rather sudden of me to say this. That is to say, I have an important request for you.¡±


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m just a human and can¡¯t read your thoughts, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. I can¡¯t tell if you don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Actually, I could tell. I just read her mind. In fact, I did feel like this would happen from the moment I attempted heart resuscitation earlier in the day. Because even after a thousand years, the vampire still yearned for her inanimate heart and the life that was stolen from her.


    And as I expected, the vampire made her decision and looked straight at me. Her red eyes were burning hot with the passion of a human who had caught a strand of hope. It felt just as if I were looking at a novice who got a good hand in a gambling game.


    ¡°It is about the heart. Using that method today, you made a heart start beating again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I also have a heart that has stopped in my body. A brazier broken from the long absence of fire.¡±


    The heart of a vampire didn¡¯t beat, it only allowed blood to pass through its suspended veins. To them, a heart was merely a source where their flowing blood gathered. <b><i>So how does their blood move? What is the principle by which the red liquid in them, the source of life, trickled forth¡­?</i></b>


    The answer was surprisingly simple: bloodcraft. The vampire¡¯s technique of controlling blood which the regressor had wanted to learn. Through this art, they directly controlled every drop and strand of blood and spread it throughout their body, pushing it between all their muscles and flesh. Bloodpletely bent to their will, which allowed them to move even without a beating heart.


    That was the reason vampires could live despite being dead.


    ¡°Could you resurrect that brazier, with your me?¡±


    That was why a vampire¡¯s heart remained still and unbeating while their blood flowed proudly regardless, as naturally as river water. The concept of intense, pumping blood was non-existence to these beings. They didn¡¯t feel excitement or sorrow. Even if they did feel such emotions, their body would be utterly unaffected.


    ¡°Please. I wish to have a heart that beats on its own¡­ and die as a living person.¡±


    Their face didn¡¯t flush, their veins didn¡¯t bulge, their vision didn¡¯t narrow, and their eyes didn¡¯t redden or shed tears. Tension didn¡¯t make their limbs tremble, and sorrow couldn¡¯t overwhelm them. Be it excitement or sorrow, all of it ended as a flickering thought within the mind. Emotions unapanied by hormones didn¡¯tst.


    Over the past thousand years, some have admired vampires. They envied the flesh of the eternally young and undying, and even their cold rationality. The only emotion allowed to a vampire was reverence for their maker.


    Yet as their progenitor, Tyrkanzyaka had never enjoyed such treatment. It was why she came to me while carrying a millennial long yearning, a hollow regret that couldn¡¯t be felt in her chest.


    As I gazed wordlessly at her, the vampire smiled sadly.


    ¡°¡­ A little ugly, am I not? Despite already living for over a thousand years, you may wonder what regrets I have, shamelessly desiring more life when I have existed for so much longer than others.¡±


    I shrugged at that.


    ¡°Nah. The fact that you have lived up to the present won¡¯t devalue your will to keep living.¡±


    The vampire gaped slightly at my surprisingly kind reply.


    ¡°I thought you would have made fun of me. How unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Now when did I ever make fun of you, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka? I always treated you with consideration. You won¡¯t find anyone else like me who works so hard to respect the elderly.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Am I mistaken? Am I still being teased?¡±


    No wonder she seemed oddly bothered whenever I touched the subject of age. She must¡¯ve been feeling ashamed of continuing to live.


    The vampire lowered her eyes, murmuring.


    ¡°I fear not death, for I have already died once. Neither am I afraid of pain, for I have suffered in every manner of way across the ages. However, the experience, emotion, and pain I feel through this body¡­ are filtered concepts, observed through slow-flowing blood. All those years gone by feel so fabricated, and the horror of it¡ª¡±


    The vampire suddenly grabbed my arm. Her cold hand clung to me like I was herst lifeline. There was little strength in her grip, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to shake her off. The vampire begged me in a voice of cold grief.


    ¡°I will do anything. Please. Bring back my heart.¡±


    <b><i> Drat, this is bad.</i></b>


    A faint expectation seeping from faded hope, a dream that came to an end, an innocence lost.


    All these factors were elements that drove a magician insane. Seeing her craving for hope that she didn¡¯t believe in herself made me want to surprise her no matter what. It was a magician¡¯s duty to invoke fantasy, after all.


    I repeated her words.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do anything?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It is a precious dream of a thousand years. There is nothing I would not do.¡±


    ¡°If so.¡±


    I got up from my bed, and the vampire¡¯s gaze followed me. Sitting on a chair, her head only came up to my waist. I tidied up the bed, then pped the hard mattress before giving her an order.


    ¡°Bare your chest and lie down here.¡±


    Her eyes flinched as if she never predicted such a response.


    ¡°Lie down, with my chest bare? That is¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d do anything?¡±


    That attitude, that look in her eyes, that face of someone who had found hope in desperation. It was familiar. My mouth watered as if I had spotted a tasty meal.


    My senses as a back-alley card yer were shouting that I had caught a sucker who had drawn a lucky hand and was ready to raise the bidding under my lead. An easy mark I could fleece the non-living daylights out of.


    My reputation as a gambler would cry if I let amb like this go.


    ¡°You have to lie down to get started. Now,e on.¡±


    I ordered her in an adamant tone, but the vampire only shrank back, her white fingers clenched in hesitation. Then momentster, as if determined, she got up while holding the neck of her clothes.

 Chapter 47: - Beating For You

    <b>? </b><b>Beating For You</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°¡­ I will have you know beforehand, whatever immoral deed you have in mind muste after my heart is restored. Should you rashlyy a hand on me¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m telling you open your chest, cut your flesh I mean, since I need to do an electric massage on your heart. It¡¯s far morefortable for you to do it yourself instead of me stabbing you with a skewer. Right, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka? You¡¯re a vampire after all.¡±


    When I retorted with a in stare, the vampire btedly understood my intention and held her chest with embarrassment.


    ¡°Chest¡­ Ah. I¡­ see.¡±


    People these days are so prone to far-fetched delusions. What a bother. Sure, I¡¯d take a look right away if she revealed it, but then she¡¯d kill me.


    Sorry to say, but I value my life twice more than anything else.


    ¡°¡­ R-Right. Since he exposed his heart, I suppose I must do the same. Yes¡­¡±


    Nodding, the vampire drew her index finger along her chest. A line of blood appeared in the middle of her pitch-ck dress and her white chest opened to both sides, revealing the flesh within.


    The white wrapping of her body was so clean and smooth-looking that it was hard to look away. But just a singleyer under it, there was a sight that would make even the strongest-stomached grimace. Blood foamed and fascia twitched as stark white bones red in my face.


    ¡°¡­ There. Can you see well?¡±


    It¡¯s embarrassing for a person to show their bare body, but when the stripping is taken a step further, it¡¯s the onlooker who gets disturbed.


    It seemed people weren¡¯t mistaken in saying that rtionships taken to the extreme are reversed. It was the vampire was looked reluctant before, fidgeting with her chest. But now that she was showing the insides of her skin, I wanted to turn away.


    <b><i> Why is it that she is shy about showing her chest, yet she has no aversion to exposing her insides? What irony¡­ Or actually, is it normal?</i></b>


    But if I were given the choice of taking off my skin and showing my heart or taking off my clothes and showing my bare body, I would pick thetter. The vampirey down on the operating table with her chest cut open only because she didn¡¯t die.


    ¡°Now then. I am ready.¡±


    The vampire held her chest as she called out to me. I saw scarlet muscles and throbbing blood through the cut she had made.


    Forget speaking of shame, it seemed we had lost something that makes us human. I realized anew what a non-human being the girl in front of me was.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to show your heart today?¡±


    ¡°You, you made me, did you not? I did not wish to end up like this either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll emphasize it again. You really shouldn¡¯t show it to anyone other than me. Though honestly, I¡¯d like you to leave me out of it too. Eugh. Gross.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the chatter! So? Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to take a look first. Let¡¯s see.¡±


    It was hard to make out anything in the dark. I inserted my index finger into the narrow slit in her chest and cast a spell.


    ¡°Lux.¡±


    A powerful light shed from my finger, which I stuck further inside the vampire. I illuminated the deepest parts of her red darkness.


    The vampire stared at my work as she fell into thought.


    <b> ?It is not so embarrassing despite the state I am in. How strange¡­?</b>


    <b><i> You¡¯d have to be mental to be shy about this. Still, don¡¯t you worry? Your embarrassment has been exchanged for my nausea. Guegh.</i></b>


    ¡°Er, um. Could you clear the blood inside a bit? It¡¯s hard to see.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    At my request, her red blood scattered away from the light like a swarm of insects. The vampire cut herself open and even moved her blood so I could see better. Should I call her the perfect patient or should I be scared of her?


    <b><i> Urp. Now that I can see the shape of her insides better¡­ Gotta hold it in.</i></b>


    In any case, thanks to my patient¡¯s active and conscious help, I managed to quickly find her heart. I could see the unmoving organ behind her deted lungs.


    I reached out and lightly made contact with my finger.


    ¡°Urk.¡±


    The vampire had experienced all manners of things in life, but not even she had her heart touched before. She gave arge reaction at the strange, indescribable sensation.


    But I didn¡¯t care about that. Honestly speaking, as the one having to touch her heart, I didn¡¯t want to feel anything. I continued to trickle mana into her heart and measured the possibility of the operation seeding.


    <b><i> Mm. This¡­</i></b>


    After a long while of poking at the heart and thinking, I furrowed my brows. Then, in the end, I shook my head.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡±


    The vampire¡¯s red eyes rapidly dted at my t deration.


    ¡°No¡­ you mean? It will not work?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is there truly, no possibility?¡±


    ¡°Yes. none.¡±


    The vampire despaired. Of course, that didn¡¯t make her heart move. Not even such great disappointment could bring out life from it. That was why, even with her deepest desiree to naught, the vampire could ept my words rationally.


    I continued to speak with my finger against her heart.


    ¡°In the first ce, the situation between you and Trainee Rasch is different. His heart had stopped due to being in a state of suspended animation. Although he is an undying and the structure of his body differs from humans, his body itself works in the same way. In contrast.¡±


    I slightly pinched the vampire¡¯s heart with two fingers. She flinched, startled, yet her heart didn¡¯t react in the least. Normally it should move without needing any contact, but having lost its role already, her heart only remained as a symbol.


    ¡°In your case, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, you circte your blood using bloodcraft. Even at this moment when your chest is exposed.¡±


    An ordinary person couldn¡¯t open their chest like this. They couldn¡¯t hold on to every single drop of blood while showing the insides of their flesh. Though she wished for a heart that thumped on its own, I wondered what meaning that would have when all her blood moved ording to her will. She didn¡¯t even need to breathe.


    The Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka could spray out the blood in her body and collect it again.


    ¡°Earlier you asked me to relight the brazier in you, right? You were wrong. To make an analogy, What you have isn¡¯t a fire pit but a water mill, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. Putting in firewood, setting it alight, and living like a ze is how it is for humans. But vampires, they move their bodies like working a water mill using river water drawn through bloodcraft.¡±


    I deactivated the spell on my finger. The light illuminating the vampire¡¯s heart disappeared, and darkness returned to her body. With a face as dark as the insides of her chest, she murmured to me.


    ¡°So it is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The electric shock I can use is no more than a spark. If you set fire to firewood, it¡¯ll light up, but against water, it¡¯ll only give a brief sting.¡±


    The intelligent vampire understood my words and was dismayed. She had gotten her hopes up for the first time in centuries, only for it to fall. It was extremely hard on her, no doubt.


    But even that emotion blinked out in a moment. That was how feelings were to a vampire. She impassively epted the failure and shook off thest of her lingering regret.


    ¡°If so, could you try it once, just once? Even if it is useless, I want to make sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose why not. Dead people get their wishes heard. May as well do the same for someone moving even after death.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Just the right saying for this moment.¡±


    The vampire smiled faintly. I smiled in return as I drew mana from my elbow and cast the State standard magic of channeling lightning.


    ¡°Bolt.¡±


    The brief electric shock continuously stimted the vampire¡¯s heart. I could feel it convulse at the tip of my finger, twitching and twitching. Blood overflowed from the pressure for a moment.


    It was, so to say, more like a mechanical reaction than cardiac resuscitation. Human muscle spasmed when in contact with electricity, and in the vampire¡¯s case, it just happened to be her heart.


    I tried to take my finger away without any thought.


    At that moment, though, the vampire hastily gripped my hand and pulled it. I couldn¡¯t react as my hand slipped into her chest. I felt the pulpy sensation of living flesh.


    <b><i> Just as I was about to freak out¡­</i></b>


    ¡°It thumped.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The vampire looked astonished yet at the same time delighted as she cried out to me.


    ¡°I felt something. I am certain of it. It was just a second, but my heart thumped.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s because of the electric shock¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was merely a moment, but it bounced on its own! This¡­ My heart¡­¡±


    She clutched my hand, not letting go as if it were hope. It seemed like she was trying to outright keep it inside her, so worried that I might run.


    ¡°Will it truly, truly not work? The heart, my heart¡­¡±


    But her being a vampire made no difference. Reality was cruel. As my remnant mana disappeared and her excited heart slowly settled, regaining stability, the vampire¡¯s hope also dropped back down. Her heart gradually stopped moving between the blood flowing in her, and her grip on my hand weakened.


    As I quietly pulled my arm out, her ck fingers caught on my wrist. I held her hand gently.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°¡­ So it appears.¡±


    The vampire touched her chest as she got up. Hiding regret, sorrow, and deep-seated resignation beneath her flesh, she lightly pushed the cut in her chest shut with her fingers. The wound healed in an instant, and her skin became as immacte as it was before.


    <b> ?I thought it would happen this time, but it seems hope still vanishes from my fingers as ever. Has my hand grown so ridiculouslyrge, or is hope such a small, fine thing? Is it not for me to have¡­ not even now??</b>


    Even her feelings didn¡¯t persist. That glitter of emotion was washed away along with her cold blood.


    The vampire cleared her thoughts neatly and spoke as if tofort me instead.


    ¡°Do not mind. I am ustomed to failure. What cannot be helped, cannot be helped.¡±


    ¡°What? Mind, me? What regret would I have? I only tried to help in good faith and then gave up at the impossibility of the task. I¡¯m not an idiot who thinks service is a duty. It¡¯s a shame for you, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, but me, I don¡¯t think anything of it, alright?¡±


    ¡°As usual¡­ you have such a way with words. A detestable way.¡±


    Smiling bitterly, the vampire got down from my bed. She pulled up her loose clothes and tidied herself before slowly heading outside.


    ¡°I apologize for thete intrusion. The night is a time for your kind to sleep, unlike us, after all.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the abyss anyway, so don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s okay. Tell me whenever you need something.¡±


    She was the progenitor of vampires who had reigned for more than a thousand years. I might¡¯ve obtained an incredible reward if I made her heart beat again, but that was beyond my ability.


    Even if I could read minds, even if I were the best gambler of the back-alleys, it wasn¡¯t possible to create a winning hand out of nothing to win the pot. It was a natural thing which I didn¡¯t need to be sorry about.


    What mattered was, what I was going to get from this point onward. That was all.


    ¡°I¡¯ll even give you a heart massage. asionally.¡±


    I raised my finger slightly, trying to remember what it touched along with the hope I felt minutes ago.


    ¡°But only asionally.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The oue was a bit of a letdown, but it was worth the bonding opportunity.


    I gazed at the vampire leaving my room with a content smile.

 Chapter 48: - I Was On Your Tail

    <b>? </b><b>I Was On Your Tail</b><b> ?</b>


    A few days ago, I discovered the vampire¡¯s secret desire and tried to fulfill her yearning, only to fail. Still, I was greatly satisfied that I could at least create a link between us. It was a big step forward in my rtionship-building in Tantalus¡­


    Or so I used to think.


    ¡°Could you give me a minute?¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    Familiarity with a person didn¡¯t necessarily make you happy to see them. In fact, it was likely to get you weary or irritated.


    Recently, the vampire had been looking for me in my room or at the cafeteria, which was giving me a headache. There was only one reason behind her behavior.


    I puckered my face as I retorted to the vampire.


    ¡°That¡¯s an addiction, you know. An addiction!¡±


    ¡°But it is not very hard for you.¡±


    ¡°Even so,ing to me every time I¡¯m taking a break after a meal is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°You just put your finger in. I will do the rest.¡±


    It seemed like she wasn¡¯t going to listen to any persuasion. I nodded with a sigh. The vampire looked like she expected my response as she untied her cor and approached me.


    To someone looking from afar without knowing the situation, this would¡¯ve made for a hugely enviable sight. Imagine a head-turner of a beauty who would always glow as she dragged you to a secluded ce and pulled your hand to her chest.


    <b><i>Only¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Here. Quickly.¡±


    She opened her flesh instead of her clothes to non-metaphorically pull your hand inside her, which may give a different idea of how it feels.


    I put my finger deep between the slit in her flesh. Now I could find the way to her heart without even looking. I skilfully navigated her insides while musing over this unwee change in me.


    ¡°Bolt.¡±


    Lightning ran through my finger into the vampire¡¯s heart.


    No matter how weak it was, the spell was cast at point-nk range and was potent enough to stop a heart. But the target was a vampire whose vitals had long ceased. To her, this electric shock was a pleasant stimulus that invoked nostalgia.


    ¡°Hff. Haah¡­¡±


    A flush rose on the vampire¡¯s cheeks as her electrified heart furiously pulsated with blood. So much blood that her ivory-paleplexion changed, struck with a pleasure of a different genre.


    She gripped my arm with a sweet moan and clung to me with her body, yet I hardly felt any weight from her.


    The vampire enjoyed the sensation in her body for a long while and fully leaned against me.


    ¡°Hrr¡­ You are growing more and more¡­ skillful.¡±


    ¡°Humans are creatures of learning. We¡¯re getting used to each other.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Please do the same next time.¡±


    ¡°Could you go easy on me? It¡¯s a bother.¡±


    ¡°Where did all your respect for elders go? Now you do not even pretend.¡±


    ¡°Well I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de so often. I¡¯m pretty sure I told you not to show your heart to anyone. You don¡¯t care about it now, do you?¡±


    ¡°I am already dead. I could put my heart out and suffer no harm, so why do you say that?¡±


    The vampire tried to prove her point by doing exactly what she said, but I hastily reached out to stop her. She smirked as she took my hand off and fixed up her clothes.


    ¡°Besides, I only show it to you. Be proud.¡±


    ¡°Oh please. That¡¯s not exactly wee either, alright? I want to respect the elderly, not dobor. Everyone regardless of age or gender hates extrabor.¡±


    ¡°If so, what if there is a reward? I shall give you gold I have been keeping.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You can¡¯t trust gold from before the Alchemic Revolution. They¡¯re about as valuable as pretty pebbles you find rolling about the ground.¡±


    ¡°<i>A-Agh</i>. It seems the times have moved on a little too far¡­¡±


    Crestfallen, the vampire held her chin and muttered to me.


    ¡°What to do¡­ Gold and statuettes are about all I have right now. I do not know if these can serve as rewards.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Statuettes?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Lie paintings or sculptures. If there was one hobby I had, it was collecting art. The inspirationsts only a moment, but the artwork will remain as is. But¡­ I do not know how valuable that is in this day and age either.¡±


    ¡°It should still be better than gold. Could you show me once?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I shall bring it over, so wait here.¡±


    The vampire went off to bring her works of art. I smiled contentedly as I watched her go.


    Look at her. A sheep after all. All it took was a bit of shepherding to make her voluntarily offer her fortunes.


    And it was artwork at that. One of the few things that grew in value the longer they aged. We were talking about objects of art stored for more than a thousand years with a vampire in her coffin, objects that belonged to a woman of absolute power who once ruled the world.


    I couldn¡¯t even guess their worth, but this I knew: it was a treasure trove greater than most gold mines. Who knew when something was going to happen in Tantalus? It was a good idea to keep a treasure or two on me.


    I turned around, mentally painting a rosy future.


    <b>?Th-th-th-th- that guy. What¡¯s he doing with Tyrkanzyaka?!?</b>


    ¡­But for now, I had to deal with that voyeuristic peeper around the corner.


    I walked down the hallway, pretending to know nothing. The Regressor followed behind me in stealth.


    <b>?Do I reveal myself? Or not? Criminals in the act should be caught and interrogated right away. But what if he thinks I stalked him??</b>


    <b><i>What if? You did stalk me. Did you leave your conscience behind in yourst life?</i></b>


    While I desperately tried to keep my itchy mouth shut, the Regressor made a conclusion after a long thought.


    <b>?No! Focus on your original purpose, Shei! I came here to find out what happened in the abyss, and to stop Azzy and Tyrkanzyaka falling into corruption! To do that! I¡¯m allowed to intervene!?</b>


    The Regressorunched herself in my way and came striding over, staring a hole in me.


    So she finally made up her mind to step out. Took her long enough.


    I faced the Regressor withposure.


    ¡°Hello, Trainee Sh¡ª¡±


    ¡°What did you do to Tyrkanzyaka?¡±


    Straight to the point, eh?


    I shot back at her like I didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Have you been following me all this time?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ not I mean! I just happened to see! I coincidentally saw you going somewhere with Tyrkanzyaka, and witnessed you doing something strange!¡±


    ¡°Something strange, you say? But I haven¡¯t done anything deserving of usation, though.¡±


    ¡°Gonna make excuses, are we? I saw it from start to finish! And I even heard you two talk!¡±


    <b><i>What the heck? Aren¡¯t you just a stalker?</i></b>


    ¡°What the heck? Aren¡¯t you just a stalker?¡±


    <b><i>Drat. I spoke my thoughts out loud.</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m not!! Technically speaking¡­ Yeah! I¡¯m a sort of undercover detective!¡±


    ¡°Trainee Shei. Are you, by any chance, a policeman?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Th-that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Then you <i>are</i> just a stalker.¡±


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    The Regressor jumped up and down angrily, getting upset on her own. Then she took a deep breath and red at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn the subject. This is an extremely grave issue!¡±


    ¡°But this is ridiculous. What are you suggesting I¡¯ve done to Trainee Tyrkanzyaka? At the very least, I didn¡¯t do anything against my conscious.¡±


    ¡°Oh now you¡¯re ying innocent, yeah?¡±


    ¡°You denying that you shadowed me is what¡¯s called ying innocent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what matters right now!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fine. Let¡¯s hear what ¡°matters¡± then. What is it?¡±


    The Regressor thought she had me cornered just because I yed along a little. Her voice became triumphant.


    ¡°You, you molested Tyrkanzyaka against her will!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Against, whose, what?¡±


    ¡°You, molested, Tyrkanzyaka and¡­¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s voice gradually died down as she realized her own words made no sense. I shot her the side-eye with a frown. Of course she made no sense. Threatening and molesting Tyrkanzyaka? A nature-defying monster named the Queen of Darkness and Progenitor of Vampires?


    <b><i>If I could do that, why would I be living like this?</i></b>


    Realizing the meaning behind my cold gaze, the Regressor let out a shriek.


    ¡°B-But I saw it carefully with my Jade Eyes! Y-You, you were putting your hand in Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s chest!¡±


    ¡°Yes, well. I touched her heart too.¡±


    ¡°How absurd! What, are you suggesting that you melted her frozen heart in a poetic sense?¡±


    <b><i>What was she on about? I meant it in the literal sense. I physically touched her heart with my hand. Really.</i></b>


    ¡°And on top of that, she said you were growing more and more skillful¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a very pleasant experience.¡±


    <b><i>Do you know what it feels like for your hand to naturally navigate through someone¡¯s flesh to reach their heart?</i></b>


    Sure the vampire could bend blood to her will and regenerate herself even if she was cut to bits, but even so, sticking a hand inside her was seriously weird.


    That oddly warm and moist feeling of slippery flesh and squirming muscles¡­ It


    felt like I had entered a whale¡¯s stomach.


    Be it blood, internal organs, muscles, or bones, humans have evolved to feel nauseous about everything filling their bodies because having their innards exposed is like a death warning.


    It was the same for me. My sanity meter had been draining in real-timetely.


    ¡°You, you, but you¡ªanyway. Regarding whatever the hell you¡¯re up to with Tyrkanzyaka, I honestly don¡¯t really know but¡­¡±


    <b><i>You say that after jumping to conclusions in your head? </i></b>


    I tilted my head, acting clueless.


    ¡°Do you really not know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but!!¡±


    <b>?At this rate, Azzy and Tyrkanzyaka will be too heavily influenced by this man! Whether this is corruption, I¡¯m still unsure. But if it ends in corruption in the future, it could be his fault!?</b>


    <b><i>What did I do to deserve this? Corruption? Why would I corrupt those two? It¡¯s akin to saying that I wanted tomit suicide.</i></b>


    Seeing how her imagination was way off, she really must not know.


    <b><i>Then again, who could imagine giving a point-nk electric massage to someone¡¯s heart?</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something strange that can¡¯t be shown to others!¡±


    Now <i>that</i> was correct. I had nothing to refute it.


    ¡°Seeing you stay silent, I must be right! I¡¯ll put your deeds to an end toda¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Those deeds are to my liking. Who are you to presumptuously end them?¡±


    Nice timing.


    The vampire came over with her huge coffin, wearing an angry expression. She passed right by the Regressor and stood to cover me.


    The Regressor was stunned. Tyrkanzyaka had treated her like a disciple, yet she was taking my side.


    ¡°Tyr¡­kanzyaka?¡±


    <b>?Tyrkanzyaka is shielding that man? Against me??</b>


    Her eyes trembled in disbelief, but the vampire¡¯s gaze was cold and chilling.


    ¡°Enough. Why do you meddle with my every matter? How can a disciple raise his voice in his master¡¯s business?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m doing this for you!¡±


    <b>?In my previous life, you suffered a bitter betrayal, which led to you joining a great war that set the world on fire!?</b>


    Her inner voice was mournful and sincere. She was certain to be telling the truth. It must have happened sometime in her future. It was clear the Regressor wanted to prevent Tyrkanzyana from falling into ruin. She wished for thetter¡¯s happiness, whether it be for the world or for herself.


    But only I could tell this truth because the vampire didn¡¯t have the ability to read thoughts.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    To the Regressor¡¯s dismay, the vampire snorted at her words.

 Chapter 49: - You Cant Be Happy

    <b>? </b><b>You Can¡¯t Be Happy</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°Well spoken. But let me take this opportunity to give you a piece of my mind also. You asked for my teaching. In the heat of the moment, I took you as a disciple and imparted my knowledge. Yet¡­¡±


    The cold fire did exist. How else could the vampire¡¯s fiery red eyes feel so icy? She stepped to my side, reproaching the Regressor.


    ¡°You pay me no homage.¡±


    ¡°Ho¡­mage?¡±


    ¡°No respect, no symbol, no token, no meaning. No nothing.¡±


    The vampire lightly hung her parasol on her shoulder, giving a quiet sigh ofment as she cast a reproving look at the Regressor.


    ¡°Even a small gift would have been fine. Or even a word of thanks, a show of gratitude would have sufficed. However, Shei, you did not give me anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°In contrast.¡±


    This time her gaze turned to me. I swiftly waved a hand at her, and the vampire smiled slightly. She was humoring me to show the Regressor a clear difference in treatment. But even if her expression was for show, it was enough to shock the Regressor.


    ¡°While this fellow is arrogant, he respected me with words. Although rude, he gave me what I needed. He told me stories upon being asked and shared knowledge when I wished for it. But what have you done for me?¡±


    She learned bloodcraft. That was all.


    From the Regressor¡¯s standpoint, the vampire was a harbinger of the Apocalypse. The immortal was always mentioned as the reason when the world was destroyed.


    But in her previous life cycle, the Regressor had seeded in removing the vampire from the bridle of fate and made her an ally. The two wererades who fought side by side,panions who could trust one another. As fellow people who were trapped in the flow of time, they could empathize and quickly grow close.


    It was why the Regressor came down to this ce to obtain bloodcraft and ¡°protect¡± Tyrkanzyaka while she was at it. For her sake.


    But¡­


    ¡°Er, if you want something in return¡­ Well, maybe treasure¡­?¡±


    ¡°Treasure? Does it seem I am asking for treasure because my gold has be obsolete?¡±


    At present, the vampire wasn¡¯t the Fragment of the Apocalypse the Regressor knew. She was here as the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka.


    ¡°I was once the lord of the world. I adorned my hair with vast arrays of precious things, hung beautiful trinkets across my body, andidyers of softness beneath my feet. I was a being of darkness, yet I obtained everything that glowed¡ªeverything except for the sun. So do you think I wish for power? Covet riches? Or, even, hanker for trifling honor? All I needed was but a smidgen of feelings.¡±


    In truth, the vampire didn¡¯t dislike the Regressor so much. She was only grumbling because she felt it a shame.


    The Regressor didn¡¯t know what to do, though. Her human rtionships were based solely on her regressions, which was why she rarely experienced situations like this.


    ¡°T-Tyr¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter. You only wanted bloodcraft from me anyway. Since you have what you want, just go.¡±


    The Regressor trembled as her head fell at the vampire¡¯s cold statement. As for the vampire, she spun around with her parasol on her shoulder. The ck parasol separated the two.


    As if dering the end, the vampire looked at me and spoke kindly.


    ¡°Let us go.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Let me have a word with Trainee Shei first.¡±


    ¡°Make it short.¡±


    The Regressor slowly looked up as doubt lingered in her gaze.


    <b>?What else are you going to say??</b>


    I let out a small dry cough before giving her a nasty sneer. Standing with my legs spread out and my chin high, Iughed like a silly two-bit viin.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is. Heheheh. Don¡¯t worry, Trainee Shei. I¡¯ll take dear care of your master.¡±


    <b>?¡­Is he making fun of me right now??</b>


    <b><i>She only realized that now? How utterly undiscerning.</i></b> <b><i>That was why she got scolded by someone as easy to handle as the vampire.</i></b>


    I figured I might as well take this chance to take out my ace of diamonds from


    my pocket. The scarlet rhombic suit on the card was shining with a strange light that was hard to describe in words.


    Realizing what was behind that color, the Regressor raised her voice.


    ¡°You, that¡¯s¡­! Primordial Essence!¡±


    ¡°Gahahah. You finally realized? I asked for a single drop and she gave it to me right away. Your master has already given me everything of herself, heart, blood, and all! You¡¯re finished no¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You rascal.¡±


    A red fist suddenly smacked past the back of my head. As I groaned in pain, the vampire rebuked me with a frown.


    ¡°You need to shut your mouth a little. Why do you diminish my fury so?¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m just giving back what I owe.¡±


    ¡°Be still when an adult is angry. The meddling of young ¡®uns can thwart original intents.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What, do you seriously want the seniority treatment? Shall I do it then?¡±


    <b>?Then all this time¡­ he was not serious? He can do even worse??</b>


    The vampire quickly shook her head, frightened by my words.


    ¡°¡­ No, not at all. It is your freedom to do whatever you wish. How can I me that? Do as you like.¡±


    After instantly making the vampire submit, I wore a crooked smile andughed mockingly at the Regressor.


    <b><i>I can make her back off with a word, but you can¡¯t, can you?</i></b>


    ¡°Seethat? Well I¡¯ll be going now. And I¡¯m sorry, but from now on, I hope you won¡¯t be such a <i>bother</i> and go <i>nosying</i> into other people¡¯s affairs you have <i>nothing</i> to do with. Don¡¯t be <i>clingy</i> alright¡­ Kehehehahahaha!¡±


    <b>?Bastard¡­! Just you wait! I swear to take off that mask and expose you for the ugly brute you are!?</b>


    Leaving behind the Regressor to burn with ire, I walked away with the vampire. I tried to hang an arm over her shoulder to add insult to injury, but her parasol morphed into a billowing darkness that pushed me firmly away. It was polite but powerful, preventing me from touching the vampire.


    <b><i>Why is a parasol stronger than me? And how is it moving by itself? Am I incapable of beating even a sunshade?</i></b>


    Meanwhile, the vampire walked on slowly, deep in thought.


    <b>?Shei. The boy has great ability, but there is a weakness about him. It is unrted to strength or talent. Something that makes up his person is slightlycking¡­ However, as to what it is, I simply cannot figure it out.?</b>


    We call that sociality.


    It seemed the Regressor, whose emergency protocol was to destroy the world and escape to the next life cycle, seemedcking enough for the vampire to be concerned.


    <b><i>Of all the people to be criticized by¡­ Tut-tut-tut. A blood-sucking vampire worrying about good character. What a joke.</i></b>


    <b>?I wonder how I ended up taking that child as a disciple. It ismendable indeed to see him hard at training even out of sight, but that is only my observation as a master. The boy is not so friendly by nature. Ordinarily, I would never have given him even the time of day¡­so why??</b>


    As she followed her train of thought, the vampire¡¯s gaze gradually turned to me, nk puzzlement in her red eyes.


    <b>?It was this fellow back then as well. He provoked me into epting Shei as a disciple. And whenever something happened, he always intervened and took matters into his own hands¡­ Could it be??</b>


    Active thinking was good and all, but settling our agreement came before that. Bread¡¯s better than the song of birds, they say, but you still gotta pay for the bread first.


    I held out a hand to the vampire.


    ¡°Now, so what about the artwork?¡±


    She withdrew from her thoughts at my question and slightly lifted her parasol as she gestured to me.


    ¡°¡­Ahh. Right. I promised you statuettes.¡±


    The next moment, her coffin stopped in front of me and the lid rattled open. One after another, statuettes popped out from within its overflowing darkness. A stream of ckness carefully caught them and lined them up in front of me.


    A totem chiseled from jade, a marble figurine carved so delicately you could even see the folds of its garment, and a statuette of a warrior riding a rearing horse.


    Each piece of art possessed great value.


    ¡°These are the statuettes I have. I was not sure what you would like, so I made a rough selection of my own¡­¡±


    The vampire¡¯s tone was cautious but at the same time a tinge proud. The items seemed to be a rather cherished collection of hers. Her im of making a selection didn¡¯t seem false either. The statuettes looked to be made of precious materials, to begin with, and every piece contained delicate and fine details.


    It was a jackpot. The vampire¡¯s coffin was truly a treasure box. No, a treasure trove itself!


    We lived in times when even the tombs of famous emperors were robbed clean by treasure hunters. These statuettes, which had apanied the vampire for a thousand years, were still of astronomical worth.


    They were created using a technique ssic yet not obsolete, and furthermore, there was not a single scratch on them. I could only surmise that the statuettes were affected by the vampire¡¯s powers because they appeared as good as new.


    So long as I could get their historical worth recognized, I would be able to see El Dorado itself.


    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±


    However, I needed to stop and think here.


    When dealing with a sucker, you couldn¡¯t simply loot the betting money they brought straight off the bat. Otherwise, the sucker would wash their hands of the game and only leave with some lost cash and bad memories.


    The basics of fishing is baiting. You throw the bait, gently coax the target, and give some free rein. Then the moment they bite, you have to reel them in one go.


    The reason the vampire was offering her works of art despite gifting me Primordial Essence¡ªalbeit a single drop of it¡ªwas because she held a sense of debt towards me. I told her interesting stories and gave her heart massages as well.


    In contrast, the crown she previously gave me was of fake gold. She had an inferiorityplex about her possessions and knowledge being long behind the times.


    Telling her the truth and taking these pieces of art right away was one method, but a true gambler would let go slightly for greater gain.


    I let my expression darken and let go of the statuette I was holding.


    ¡°But this is a pagan idol¡­¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon? Pagan?¡±


    ¡°Like a local faith¡­ Such as druism, totemism, Beast King worshipping, and so on. It¡¯s a remnant of those days. All these things are considered heretical idols that are usually destroyed on sight.¡±


    Hearing the pity in my tone, the vampire became ufortable.


    ¡°What? Who, just who treats the relics of the past as heresy?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one ce for that, isn¡¯t there? Sanctum.¡±


    ¡°The messengers of the Sky God¡­ So it is them! They truly do not help in any way!¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, merely with a bit of exaggeration.


    Not everyone in the world was an apostle of the Sky God, so it wasn¡¯t impossible to sell these items, especially in the State; it was the only country that taxed temples. With my mind-reading, it was a piece of cake getting a full selling price.


    But, what if I acted like it was difficult and declined these treasures?


    ¡°I¡¯m asking just in case, but you don¡¯t have any paintings or deity statues with a simr feeling to Biblical illustrations, do you?¡±


    The vampire fidgeted with her fingers.


    ¡°¡­I still have some, although they are stained with my blood.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. My head will be wanted the moment they¡¯re revealed to the world.¡±


    I put on a perplexed face, hinting that the reward she brought wasn¡¯t right for me. The vampire felt sorry because she lost the capacity to pay anything¡ªthat was what she believed, at least.


    ¡°Yet again I have failed to be of much help.¡±


    ¡°Naw. I appreciate the thought if nothing else.¡±


    I acted as if I was refusing while hiding my regret, as if I wanted to ept but the things she offered were unfitting. I let my words hang in the air a little, adding to the burden in the vampire¡¯s heart.


    <b>?In the end, nothing I possess could be of any help.?</b>


    Hearing the quiet, short voice of guilt inside her, I smiled inwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine I tell you. Don¡¯t be discouraged. I didn¡¯t do what I did expectingpensation in the first ce. Well, I¡¯ll still continue the electric massages!¡±


    Despite my attempt tofort her, the shadow over the vampire¡¯s heart didn¡¯t lift.


    ¡°It is because I am sorry. I never thought to give meaning to riches, but after all those years, I feel the sentiment was a futile one. For though I may go unchanged, everything I have is wasted away by time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten your Primordial Essence. I¡¯ve received plenty enough, so don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s fine I say.¡±


    Good. Since I had burdened her enough, it was time to let her loose a little.


    I grinned and raised my index finger.


    ¡°Now. Let¡¯s stop the depressing talk. I¡¯ll give you a massage instead. Please open your chest. If you spread it for me with both hands, I¡¯ll insert my finger deep inside and ejacte a load of my mana.¡±


    The joke was tant enough for an idiot to understand. The vampire¡¯s apologetic mncholy was wiped off her face, reced by a grimace.


    ¡°Could you choose your words a little? You make it sound so difortingly obscene.¡±


    ¡°Then shall I describe it seriously? Now then, let¡¯s see. Your ribs and fascia are tightly wrapped around your heart. I need to flip your lungs but I can¡¯t get the angle, so could you move it slightly¡ª<i>urrph</i>. One second. I feel sick. <i>Orrg</i>.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Hah, I simply cannot best you in words. No matter. Do as you will.¡±


    I had eased up the atmosphere enough. The vampire smiled wryly and promptly opened her chest.


    Not long after, she fixed up her clothes with a red face as she went away, leaving behind a request for another massage next time.


    Once she was gone, I sighed deeply. The finger I channeled lightning through was quivering.


    A heart massage to easily win the vampire¡¯s favor¡­ it was all good, except that it was harmful to my mental health. It felt like that squelching sensation still remained on my finger.


    Sure I could look into minds, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to view the insides of natural science.


    Today I cooked meat, but I felt so nauseous every time I saw the red stuff that I couldn¡¯t manage to eat it. So I gave it to Azzy instead.


    The dog-girl woofed happily, clueless to my feelings.

 Chapter 50: - Emergency

    <b>? </b><b>Emergency</b><b> ?</b>


    <b>¡ºThis is an emergency. Get up at once.¡»</b>


    It came like an ambush in the night, so quietly that I couldn¡¯t hear even a footstep. By the time I realized, the thing¡ªdevoid of breath, warmth, and life even¡ªwas already next to me.


    <b>¡ºThis is an emergency. Get up at¡­ Three attempts have been made in failure. Based on inductive logic, it is determined that further repetitions will be meaningless.¡»</b>


    Something came to me, murmuring to itself in a voice as faint as it was small. Was it a fairy that visited people in their sleep?


    But this fairy didn¡¯t seem capable of flying, seeing how it tried and failed to hop up a bed that was only knee-high.


    I ignored the small sounds and returned to sleep. Not even old Santa could disturb my slumber, let alone a tooth fairy. If there was something it wanted, I wished it would quickly solve it on its own and go away while I slept¡­


    <b>¡ºIn ordance with the emergency response manual, the forced-waking protocol will be activated.¡»</b>


    I heard a sound of air being sucked in, and¡ª


    <b>¡ºUrrrRRRRRRRR!¡»</b>


    ¡°YIAAAAAAAAGH!¡±


    I kicked off my nket and shot up at the deafening siren rocking my eardrums. As I lowered my gaze, trying to calm my surprised heart, I saw a pair of dimly shining crystal orbs looking up at me.


    ¡°The golem?¡±


    <b>¡ºThis is Military State Signaller Captain Abbey speaking. Due to an urgent situation, it was necessary to¡ª¡»</b>


    ¡°You dare to ruin my sleep? I¡¯ll put an end to that old model of yours today. It¡¯s time to go back to the scrapyard. Trainee Shei! A golem here has escap¡ª!¡±


    The golem kicked my shin with all its might. The attack urred far below my eye level, and unable to read the golem¡¯s thoughts, I could neither dodge nor resist. Worse still, it was made of steel which was several times harder than my poor body.


    The sh between a shin and other objects is an honest battle in which only hardness and solidity determined victory.


    In other words, my eyes snapped open at the intense pain.


    ¡°A-Argh.¡±


    And my jaws stretched wide as I clutched my shin, copsing on the bed as I shed a trickle of tears. I red at the golem with rage, resentment, and agony.


    The golem fixed the frame of its leg, twisted from the recoil of the kick, with creaking arms and looked at me.


    <b>¡ºThere is no time. This is a warning. Respond immediately.¡»</b>


    ¡°Agh, to what? What the hell made you wake someone in the middle of the night?¡±


    <b>¡ºIt is an intruder. Someone is trying to break in.¡»</b>


    ¡°Huh? An intruder?¡±


    I thought over the golem¡¯s words for a second. So someone was trying to infiltrate Tantalus right now? And the golem detected that which was why it wanted me to stop it happening.


    An intruder breaking into a residence was, in ordinary circumstances, a nerve-wracking situation. But I couldn¡¯t feel any of the tension I should naturally feel.


    I held onto my sore leg andy back on the bed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mistaking it for a person in distress? Seems to me that whoever it is took a bad tumble.¡±


    Breaking into Tantalus? Now that was no different from trying to swim in the sky or grilling fish in the water. Thebination of subject and verb just didn¡¯t match. Why would anyone invade a ce that was a one-way dead end and also had nothing to steal?


    ¡°What, it¡¯s not the Resistance again or the like, is it? If it¡¯s the Resistance again, then the State¡¯s ipetent, I tell you. For real.¡±


    Of course, the possession of bombs could be an exception to the logic. With explosives, humans could fly in the sky, and meat could cook in water.


    It solved most things you would think impossible. So if there¡¯s something standing in your way and you have a bomb beside you, try using it.


    <b>¡ºIt is impossible to tell the intruder¡¯s intentions as he is carrying nothing. However, the unknown is what makes the matter more urgent.¡»</b>


    ¡°Nothing? Hmm. Since the night lights are on, it must be night outside too. Oh, it¡¯s nothing.


    It must be like that one famous philosopher¡¯s phrase, falling because he was too busy looking at the stars above to watch his feet. Let¡¯s just pray for their soul.¡±


    <b>¡º¡­ It is not possible to break into this ce by simply falling. He must have thrown himself into the abyss with the intention ofing here.¡»</b>


    ¡°No, like I said. That doesn¡¯t make sense. Who the heck has any business here? Hah. I¡¯ll be having a meal if hees, soe and call me then.¡±


    At my nonchnt attitude, the golem stopped talking and began to examine me slowly. I narrowed my eyes and leered back, engaging in a brief staring contest.


    I won.


    <b>¡º¡­You are good at these negotiations. I presume you will not move unless given the appropriate information.¡»</b>


    ¡°Eh? Say what?¡±


    <b>¡ºPermission granted. By raising your threat level by one, I will temporarily elevate your information ess rights.¡»</b>


    ¡°I mean, for what exactly?¡±


    Why was it arbitrarily raising my threat level? The hell was it on about? I just couldn¡¯t be bothered getting up, that was all¡­


    <b>¡ºTantalus is the abyss. A cepletely separated from the surface. It is impossible to reach by ordinary means.¡»</b>


    ¡°Ordinary means?¡±


    <b>¡ºFalling. Falling normally will only result in being lost to the abyss. One cannot determine the coordinates of Tantalus through that method.¡»</b>


    ¡°Since when was falling amon and ordinary means of transportation? Historically speaking, crashing a fast and easy one-way ticket to Heaven, you know?¡±


    Now that was a little different from themon sense I knew. That¡¯s the Military State for you. An insane country that exploited evenmon sense.


    <b><i> Eh, hang on.</i></b>


    ¡°But I was thrown into the abyss under normal restraints¡­? Ooh, I get it. So <i>that</i> wasn¡¯t ordinary, was it?¡±


    <b>¡º¡­If you have understood, I shall move on.¡»</b>


    The golem hastily stopped my words and continued its report.


    <b>¡ºBy nature, Tantalus is a location that is impossible to reach without the permission of the State. As such, despite being a security level 5 facility, there are no security measures in ce at the prison entrance.¡»</b>


    ¡°Huh, the State did wrong then. How could they be socent when they call it an important facility? <i>Tut-tut</i>.¡±


    <b>¡º¡­In any case.¡»</b>


    I heard something snap just now. Hope it wasn¡¯t a circuit breaking in the golem.


    <b>¡ºApproximately 7 minutes ago, during my extensive monitoring of Tantalus, I identified that the illusion covering the entirety of the abyss had been broken. Immediately afterward, I came to you, the only usable personnel avable. The intruder is heading right for this ce and is expected to arrive in roughly 3 minutes.¡»</b>


    ¡°So. What should I do?¡±


    <b>¡ºRemove the threat, if possible.¡»</b>


    ¡°Come on, why are you people so bent on murder? Does it make you antsy to not kill for a day?¡±


    Always about killing when something happens. It was like that with the undying, and now, the guy falling in here. I waved a hand aversely.


    ¡°A good citizen like me taking the life of another? I can¡¯t even kill a dog. Don¡¯t be ridiculous, please.¡±


    <b>¡ºQuestion. If so, then how did you handle those Resistance members?¡»</b>


    ¡°Well, they pushed their own necks against a still de, trying to fight Trainee Shei and showing off a rosary in front of Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. A twisted, high-quality suicide yeah? Though well, if they thought about living in the first ce, they wouldn¡¯t have dropped down here carrying explosives.¡±


    Whatever the case, since a guest hade, I had to go and meet him. Reading his purpose here and pre-measuring whether I could use him would make things easier down the road. If the guy seemed hopeless, then I¡¯d have to use the regressor and vampire to kill him.


    And since I was going to go anyway, it was a small benefit to get some information out of the golem.


    I equipped my clothing packet and got ready to leave.


    ¡°Now, now. I¡¯ll go have a look. Stay here and wait.¡±


    The golem grabbed my pants in an urgent manner.


    <b>¡ºPlease take this unit along. I have a duty to observe anomalies within Tantalus.¡»</b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna ¡¯cause it¡¯s heavy.¡±


    <b>¡ºYou are aborer assigned to Tantalus and are thus obliged to follow the instructions of the action officer, namely myself. If you do not wish to be penalized for insubordination, I ask that you execute my orders.¡»</b>


    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d listen if you spoke so stiffly? Ohh, I feel so hurt that I can¡¯t find the strength to even lift the golem.¡±


    As Iined in a theatrical way, the golem realized threats were no longer effective.


    <b>¡º¡­What do you want? Be forewarned that it is a felony to demand materialpensation from a soldier on duty.¡»</b>


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to get anything out of a golem. Let¡¯s have you act charming for a bit. In a cute way. I want you to lisp like a wee little kid, if possible.¡±


    <b>¡º¡­The time¡­¡»</b>


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no time, you¡¯ll have to hurry so we won¡¯t bete. Now then, how did you want me to take you? On a shoulder ride? Or a piggyback?


    <b>¡º¡­¡»</b>


    I heard something grinding from the golem. Did it have a broken frame somewhere? How worrisome. Regardless, I whistled leisurely.


    About three whistlester, the golem replied through clenched teeth.


    <b>¡ºA piggy¡­ back¡­ if you please.¡»</b>


    ¡°Come on. You sounded a little rigid at the end. Even if a golem¡¯s body is hard, at least your heart has to be soft.¡±


    <i> Snap</i>. I heard something like a stalk breaking over the golem¡¯s microphone. Then it made some unknown noise, followed by a shaky voice.


    <strong>¡ºPiggy, back¡­ please¡­ oppa¡­¡»</strong>


    ¡°I never asked for the big bro treatment. Still, it¡¯s much better to hear you soften your tone. So wonderful to get along.¡±


    In any case, my dear little sis was asking for a favor. I had to hear her out.


    I picked up the golem and sat it down behind my neck. She had asked for a piggyback, but then I was afraid she couldn¡¯t see. It was a small show of consideration on my part.


    With the golem¡¯s legs dangling over my shoulders, I started along the hallways.


    ¡°Oh, just for your information, I carried out the State¡¯s orders, alright? It¡¯s not like I handed over a bribe or anything. If you penalize me for this, then you¡¯d be the one taking personal emotions into your assessments. And a State signaller wouldn¡¯t falsify evidence out of a grudge, right?¡±


    <b>¡º¨C!!!¡»</b>


    ¡°Is it broken? Looks like there¡¯s something wrong with the transmission. Why can¡¯t I hear a voice?¡±


    I rocked my torso about, deliberately making big motions to give the golem a thrill. Then the golem clenched my hair with its hard fists. The roots of my hair started to rip.


    <b><i>Okay, she¡¯s found my kryptonite. Note to self: rocking is off-limits.</i></b>

 Chapter 51: - Uninvited Guest

    <b>? </b><b>Uninvited Guest</b><b> ?</b>


    Night in the abyss was so dark that you couldn¡¯t distinguish an inch of anything in front of you. In fact, this was probably its true state of being; an abandonednd with no light, not a hint of warmth, nor any space to set foot on.


    I came out to the yard with amp to check out the fool who had willingly entered this ce. To my surprise, I found a corpse that hade out before me.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka? What brought <i>you</i> out here?¡±


    Not even the blinding dark of Tantalus could rival the vampire¡¯s parasol. The shade covering her was less an absence of light, and more like the sable concept of darkness amassed.


    The vampire turned her red, glowing eyes to me from beneath that darker than ck.


    ¡°It is a wonder you woke up. You seemed to need so much sleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh I¡¯ve got nothing to your name, shutting eye forever for 300 years at a time. Compared to that, I sleep like a firefly glittering overnight.¡±


    ¡°Eloquent as usual¡­¡±


    The vampire smiled softly as she looked at me, or more exactly, the golem above my head.


    ¡°A cute toy, I see. Is it a golem?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s State Signaller Captain Abbey. I¡¯ll have to ask you to excuse her. She¡¯s a shy golem and doesn¡¯t like to socialize.¡±


    The golem retorted at that.


    <b>¡ºNegative. It is not that I am shy but that as an overseer, direct contact with trainees is not rmended¡­ So, as such, I hope you will understand myck of words.¡»</b>


    ¡°What? A golem, speaking by itself without a controller¡­?¡±


    The vampire¡¯s red eyes grew slightlyrger as she put a hand to her mouth in surprise.


    <b> ¡°Hem-hem. It must be a new technology. It is not so surprising now.¡±</b>


    Lies. The vampire only knew of golems controlled using threads. Manamunication had to be the newest thing to her.


    ¡°Oh. Yes. We¡¯ll leave it at that. But more importantly, why did youe out? I mean really.¡±


    The vampire evaded my question.


    ¡°There is no reason for me to exin everything to you.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the person who¡¯s about toe down?¡±


    ¡°¡­That is so.¡±


    The vampire grumbled with a slight frown.


    ¡°So you already knew. Then again, this is State territory and you are in charge of it, yes? I suppose it is impossible for you to be unaware as the virtual lord of thend.¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not exactly like a lord. Anyway. Did you reallye out to greet the neer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did you not tell us the other day? That if someone elsees next time, Shei or I should deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I just said it without expecting anything. You¡¯ll really do it?¡±


    ¡°I shall indeed. Though I am a being detached from time, I am taking shelter in this ce. So I suppose it a courtesy to listen to your legitimate request.¡±


    With that said, the vampire leaned her parasol on her shoulder and turned her gaze upward.


    <b><i> Hmm. Sure I guess the vampire was sensitive to this sort of etiquette, being an old person. She would try to do her duty for guests. But was that all?</i></b>


    I slowly read the vampire¡¯s thoughts, then grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s not all there is to it, is there?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you suspecting my words?¡±


    ¡°Suspecting? Certainly, I do feel a bit of suspicion in me somewhere. That¡¯s why I came out upon sensing an outsider. However.¡±


    I had a talent for reading minds and discovering secrets. If my mind-reading ability became known, everyone would be wary of me. No one would wee someone capable of exposing their dirty linen as easily as opening a curtain. People might take the initiative of killing me instead.


    And that was why I developed a slightly different kind of skill.


    ¡°As you know, you are a vampire, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. Your ability to detect blood epasses the entirety of Tantalus. Actually, you possess such incredible power that you can outright dominate blood as long as it¡¯s not inside a person¡¯s body. But in other words, if it isn¡¯t flowing outside, you can¡¯t sense it with such perfection. Like with me or the undying Trainee Rasch, for example.¡±


    The skill to disguise the information I gained through mind-reading as a result of deduction.


    That¡¯s why I used to do a bit of detective work. All kinds of customers woulde to me. They employed me to expose the dirtyundry of others.


    Incidentally, my most frequent client request was dealing with adulterers. <i>Ahem-hem</i>.


    ¡°So the fact that you already know about the intruder, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, leaves two possibilities, I think. The falling intruder is bleeding, or¡ª¡±


    The vampire appearedposed, but she was merely turning away from the oing truth.


    I shrugged casually and let her have the truth I got from her thoughts.


    ¡°¡ªis a vampire moving their body by the power of the Progenitor.¡±


    The person falling down here right now was none other than a vampire.


    A vampireing here? I doubted it was to avoid the sunlight. There were many shady ces to take shelter in these days, after all. So that left only one reason for a vampire¡¯s blood to be attracted here: the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka. The vampire hade in search of her mighty blood, no doubt about it.


    <b> ?I tried to dy the truth from being revealed, inevitable though it was, but s¡­?</b>


    The vampire sighed slightly.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no prejudice against vampires. If I did, would I have treated you so unreservedly like this in the first ce? As long as the vampireing down right now doesn¡¯t try to kill me, I won¡¯t try to kill them.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It feels like you have entered my mind.¡±


    The vampire smiled warmly at my eloquent response.


    ¡°Thank you. For understanding.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. There¡¯s a vampire I know, and she¡¯s a surprisingly good neighbor.¡±


    ¡°You cheeky fellow.¡±


    She chuckled brightly before looking up again, waiting for the still-falling vampire. It was a warm ending that satisfied even the vampire¡¯s heart.


    But as with all beautiful stories, what came next was head-splitting hardship and pain.


    <b>¡ºWho are you to make arbitrary decisions!¡»</b>


    Out of the vampire¡¯s sight, the golem was pulling at the hair behind my ears. Swallowing the scream that almost burst out of me, I reached behind to pull off the golem¡¯s arms.


    ¡°You think I get to decide? It¡¯s the Progenitor who does.¡±


    <b>¡ºShe is the Progenitor. The beginning of all vampires, their ruler, the true master of the five vampiric forces including the duchy of Lord Sanguine! Are you going to let them meet?¡»</b>


    ¡°I mean, what do you want me to do? Stop them? Me and what army?¡±


    <b>¡ºJump in there and persuade the Progenitor!¡»</b>


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    <b> ¡ºIf you cannot, then ry my words down to thest letter. That alone will silence the Progenitor!¡»</b>


    Really now. If it¡¯s so important, why didn¡¯t they do it? What were they hoping for from a mereborer?


    I started walking even as I grumbled.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll at least lend a hand. But if you so much as suggest I y the vampire or something, I swear, Military State be damned I¡¯ll just dunk you in water.¡±


    <b>¡ºEnding this matter on a good notees first. Because unlike you, I am the actual person in charge of this ce.¡»</b>


    With the golem hanging to my head, I furtively went near the vampire, and like her, looked at the sky waiting for the intruder who would soon fall.


    But time passed on and on. The fall seemed to take time, or maybe a certain procedure was necessary because the intruder was far past their expected arrival. Like children waiting for shooting stars, the vampire and I simply stared quietly upward with outstretched necks.


    As the silence grew long, I heard a sentimental voice under her parasol.


    ¡°In the distance past, it was my joy to gaze into the sky at night.¡±


    I gave a casual reply to that.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same now. A lot of people enjoy doing that these days too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Regardless of past or present, the sky is beautiful as ever I am sure. The starry horizons of the night back then were like the gxy itself flowing. I would keep watching, on and on, oblivious to time, for the night was the only time I could view the heavens unconstrained. But when the night ended, against my belief it wouldst forever, the Sun God from yonder would lift his resting head from the arm of Mother Earth, and I would hide under the earth to escape His brilliant rays.¡±


    Where the hell did thate from?


    I listened quietly, rendered speechless by her 12th-century teen sentimentality that would make even a 12-year-old girl blush. If anything, it was a relief that the vampire didn¡¯t particrly expect a response from me. She just wanted her emotion to drift away in the wind.


    ¡°We merely desired to live, yet we had no dignity. We could not raise our heads and proudly face the light. Even if we were demanded toe out and receive rightful judgment, if that judgment was carried out in the town square of noon, we had to flee. Ultimately, we survived, but we could not stand tall.¡±


    The beginning of vampires, the Queen of Shadows. At one time, she took pity on the dying and turned them into vampires, but now she sympathized with her kindred who were born that way. And such feelings, such guilt borne by poor parents would only chase itself in circles.


    Why did I give birth to you? Was it the right thing to bring you into this world that offers nothing but pain? Is it a blessing or a curse to grant a life where you must run, be chased, and hide? Would it have been better for the both of us were you not born instead?


    Good parents feel guilty to be pained by such thoughts and feel pained again by that guilt. And the more they hurt, the more their guilt swells. Like a self-consuming fire, their emotions taint their body dark. They wail in endless pain to not lose themselves in the gap between truth and reality.


    That was how the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka felt. The sin of creation tormented the small goddess of the ck parasol, the sin of birthing the beings called vampires.


    ¡°¡­ I thought I would feel better if I could not see the sky. It is why I willingly entered this ce. Yet aftering here, it is the sky I miss. How ironic.¡±


    At that moment, something shed in the starless abyss. A blinking indicator light was getting closer and closer. The approaching light was nothing to appreciate, it was too artificial to be called a shooting star. It looked like something was falling.


    ¡°How miserable.¡±


    And then the intruder dropped to the ground.

 Chapter 52: - The Kinship of a Maker and a Retainer

    <b>? </b><b>The Kinship of a Maker and a Retainer</b><b> ?</b>


    Apparently, the intruder hadn¡¯t worn their parachute properly. The blinking light was stilling closer, but before it arrived, I heard a heavy crashnding. Something, like blood, sttered on my feet from a few steps away.


    Neither the vampire nor I worried, though. If whoever it was turned out to be what I thought, the crash wouldn¡¯t even count as an injury.


    This was a vampire we were talking about. While these immortal beings couldn¡¯t gather poured-out water, they could perfectly recover spilled blood. They could easily heal a crack in the skull and get back up. So I waited for the vampire to stand. But¡­


    ¡°Huh? Why¡¯s the intruder not getting up? They¡¯re not recovering?¡±


    ¡°Ahh. It slipped my mind.¡±


    The vampire waved her hand, and the blood inching toward her was pushed back to the intruder. Due to the vast disparity in dominance over blood, she exerted greater gravity toward it, exceeding the intruder¡¯s survival instinct.


    While she was at it, the vampire returned all the blood inside the intruder and even stoppered their wound. Thanks to the recovery of blood, the intruder regained consciousness, and right afterward¡­


    ¡°This draw in my blood, I am certain of it!¡±


    The intruder looked up with a noisy cry. I saw a pair of eyes from beyond the dark,


    red in color, but slightly murkier than that of the vampire.


    Jubtion, adoration, worship, ecstasy. Intense emotions fluctuated like waves. The intruder¡¯s eyes snapped wide as he rushed over, almost crawling, and prostrated before the vampire.


    ¡°O Progenitor!¡±


    The vampire didn¡¯t waver in the least. She seemed quite used to strangers suddenly approaching and kneeling. While she stared at him, the intruder cried out her name imploringly.


    ¡°O Progenitor! Your humble progeny, Fiy, hase to meet you. Please, forgive me for disturbing your seclusion!¡±


    <i> Thud</i>, he banged his head on the ground, tearing his skin. Blood came running out toward the vampire, but when she gave it a nce, it returned to its owner like a startled creature.


    Shemanded the prostrating intruder with cold eyes.


    ¡°Fiy. Exin yourself.¡±


    Faced with higher blood and greater power, faced with the Progenitor herself, an ordinary vampire was absolutely nothing. Their dominance over bloodpletely originated from the mother of their kind.


    Be it circting blood, speaking, or rejoicing in life, all these things were only possible under the Progenitor¡¯s tacit permission. With a mere gesture, she couldpletely take away a vampire¡¯s control over blood, reducing them to a snack for herself.


    Therefore, the Progenitor was something beyond a deity to vampires. What was a light remark to the Progenitor was like a royal order¡ªno, a divine revtion to the intruder.


    So the intruder immediately replied in a loud voice.


    ¡°Yes. It was Count Erte who made me his retainer, and he hails from the direct line of Valdamir, the Duke of Sanguine. Under the duchy¡¯s orders to collect information, I chanced upon certain news and came here with a humble request to ask of you, O Progenitor.¡±


    Valdamir, the Duke of Sanguine. He was the lord of the Duchy of Mist, and the only vampire whose identity and whereabouts were both revealed. He was the arch-enemy of Sanctum, as well as the noblest elder vampire. He was a figure of such significance that his name became a byword for his kind, however¡­


    ¡°Valdamir, that boy. It has been long since I heard his name.¡±


    The Progenitor had a faraway look in her eyes, treating the great vampire¡¯s name as she would a child¡¯s.


    ¡°Yes. Is the boy well? Is he still infatuated with ying king?¡±


    To some, Valdamir was king, an absolute monarch, and a ruler. But to the Progenitor, who had watched over him as a youth full of dreams, he was the same as ever, a boy.


    The intruder was momentarily unable to ept the discrepancy and stuttered.


    ¡°H-His Highness Sanguine, a boy¡­?¡±


    <b> ?No, the Progenitor anointed His Highness as her own retainer. Right now I¡¯m facing a legend, a myth. Get it together, Fiy! I can¡¯t make a fool of myself in this glorious asion!?</b>


    The intruder whipped his mind back into shape and bowed his head again.


    ¡°Yes! His Highness is well. As the true king of the Duchy of Mist, the Duke of Sanguine holds a position of sess greater than ever!¡±


    ¡°He must have worked hard. Sanctum would not have simply watched on.¡±


    The Duke of Sanguine had dered to the world the establishment of a country that wouldpletely belong to himself, and it was through a series of heroic exploits that he finally achieved his dream. Who could dismiss his efforts as simply ¡°working hard¡±? If an ordinary person said as much, they would¡¯ve been castigated for being disrespectful.


    Only the Progenitor, who had experienced the same war, lived the same years, and once dreamed the same dream, would be allowed to appraise him as such. Realizing this fact anew, the intruder wet his dry lips.


    <b> ?That¡¯s right. She is a supreme being. She is the one who created us and fulfilled our yearning, the one who will bring us together and lead the way to glory! That¡¯s who I¡¯m standing in front of! So I can¡¯t lose this opportunity!?</b>


    The intruder¡¯s throat bobbed as he gulped. Even though he could no longer produce saliva, he still retained his former human habits. That spoke for how nervous and hopeful he was.


    ¡°O Progenitor! The powers of Sanctum are not what they used to be.¡±


    Finally, we were getting to the main subject. The reason the intruder endured all kinds of hardships to fall into this ce. He gazed at the ground, raising his voice.


    ¡°The arcane has been unveiled, and the divine light has faded. Sanctum has embroiled itself in self-righteousness and created foes everywhere. The Sky God has truly abandoned them. Or perhaps, that measly deity never existed in the first ce.¡±


    Unmoderated hatred bared its fangs.


    Then the intruder realized he was too emotional in front of the Progenitor, even if his hatred was directed elsewhere, and quickly smoothed his expression.


    ¡°In any case, they have done too much in too many ces, and now it is time for them to reap what they sowed. Of course, it is only natural that we nobles of the night take a part in it. For theing day of retribution, we must prepare for conflict, prepare to settle the debt of blood.¡±


    ¡°War, is it.¡±


    Brief thoughts flitted through the vampire¡¯s mind. Sadness, reluctance, aversion, weariness. Dark and gloomy emotions that were starkly opposite to the intruder¡¯s excitement.


    The contrast in attitude¡ªalthough there was no difference outwardly¡ªwas like that of a post-war generation and a warring generation.


    The vampire¡¯s voice was quiet.


    ¡°Is that the will of every child? Do they all desire war?¡±


    For a fleeting moment, the intruder hesitated. Should he answer in his own interests while maintaining the truth, or be open?


    But the hierarchy among vampires was more than that of kings and monarchs. A vampire couldn¡¯t resist kindred of higher rank. This difference that decided life and death was perhaps more disparate than a deity and their worshipers.


    Gods didn¡¯t give birth to humans and they couldn¡¯t control humans. They couldn¡¯t instantly take away our lives like flicking off a power switch either.


    But for the Progenitor, all those things were possible. She created vampires, she could manipte them and even end their existence with a gesture.


    In the end, the intruder lowered his head and spoke the truth.


    ¡°No, that is not so. The Duke of Sanguine and the other elders have expressed that war is forbidden unless the Progenitor permits it. But¡­¡±


    He paused with a smile of anticipation before continuing to speak.


    ¡°In other words, if you so much as give the word, O Progenitor, we will prepare for war.¡±


    The vampire¡¯s expression stiffened. This meant that the preparations for war were almost over. They had the weapons, power, troops, determination, and even an enemy to wage war against.


    Fiy was saying that all they needed was the Progenitor¡¯s permission to immediately blow the trumpets of battle.


    ¡°Such is the era we live in. A time when everyone gathers strength, readies weapons, whets resolve, and stokes hatred toward one another. All the pieces will fall into ce. As long as youe, O Progenitor. Weck a pir, and that is why we need you.¡±


    With that said, the intruder bowed reverently, waiting for an answer.


    The vampire said nothing, and silence fell over the abyss again. The two vampires, who needed no breath to live, no saliva to pass food, no heartbeat to circte blood, stopped as if they were frozen. You could almost believe them to be a clip of a photo.


    Amidst the stillness as heavy as the darkness, the only thing that made a sound was¡ª


    ¡ºDo your all to stop them.¡»


    ¡ªthe golem. It pushed its microphone into my ear, delivering instruction in a very hushed voice.


    ¡ºIt is not yet time to start a war. The Progenitor must not arise yet. This is a request. Do your all to stop them.¡»


    Not yet, huh. Quite an interesting choice of words.


    <b><i> But that aside, telling me to butt in between two vampires talking? Isn¡¯t she hoping for too much from an ordinaryborer? Well, I wouldn¡¯t have listened normally, but it doesn¡¯t look bad, the way things are going.</i></b>


    ¡°Now then. Stop now.¡±


    I strode into the conversation.

 Chapter 53: - The Progenitor and the Masseur

    <b>? </b><b>The Progenitor and the Masseur</b><b> ?</b>


    Dropping the golem for the moment, I jumped in between the two vampires as naturally as can be, as if it were my responsibility.


    ¡°Oi, trespasser. The bullshitting stops here. Shut your trap and get up.¡±


    The two turned to me at the same time. The vampire wore a calm, settled look, whereas the intruder lifted his chin slightly, glowering.


    The intruder¡¯s thoughts turned fiery at the disturbance.


    <b> ?The insolence! How dare a mere human disrupt this sacred moment with the Progenitor? Does he want to die??</b>


    He only kept his anger inside because he was standing in the vampire¡¯s presence. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve pounced on me at once.


    <b> ?If I were not standing before the Progenitor, I would have immediately ripped you apart and drained you with my bloodcraft!?</b>


    Fierce hostility turned towards me. I must have seemed like a hindrance to this meeting he had looked forward to so much. And I was.


    But it wasn¡¯t like I barged in without any fallback. I wouldn¡¯t have stepped in if the vampire wasn¡¯t there in the first ce. She was the one I intended to speak with, after all. Not the intruder.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    I would lose in a fight against the intruder. We would bleed the same way from a cut, but while he could recollect his blood as if picking up a lost coin, I¡¯d have to bandage the injury and recuperate for days. So, I just had to not fight.


    Winning through a fight was amateur. A true expert won without fighting.


    I crossed my arms and raised my head. It was for this moment that I usually acted so easygoing.


    I wiped off the smile on my lips, furrowed my brows in displeasure, and leaned slightly on one foot as if I¡¯d lunge in at any moment to give off an intimidating air. I¡¯de off as no more than amon delinquent to the intruder, as I was a stranger to him, but the vampire would be thrown off a little. She was used to my light and sunny attitude.


    The unfamiliar would lead to fear.


    It was only for a moment, but the vampire was afraid of me.


    ¡­Of course, it wasn¡¯t a fear of my power, but the kind of unease you¡¯d briefly feel when a close friend suddenly turned serious. These two feelings were, surprisingly, the same emotion.


    ¡°I have been extremely patient.¡±


    The basics of magic tricks were neither sleight of hand nor mysterious magic tools. True magic involved toying with the psychology of an audience.


    In that sense, I was still a magician.


    ¡°You visited someone else¡¯s territory in the middle of the night, without notice. You ignored the territory lord, rudely sought his guest, and refused his rightful request. You have threatened my territory, my dignity, and my honor.¡±


    I justified my behavior and tacitly expressed my anger. I had given enough clues for the vampire to infer what I was getting at. My whole being was threatened, after all.


    <b> ?Surely he is not going to kill him??</b>


    That one question popping into her mind was all I needed.


    ¡°It is said that enduring the third insult is not mercy but indulgence. As you know, I am quite a sincere person, and I can¡¯t simply overlook such disrespect.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and twitched a finger with my arms still crossed as if I were capable of removing the intruder with that slight movement.


    I put on an arrogant show while throwing a question at the vampire.


    ¡°But in consideration of our friendship, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, I shall ask for thest time. May I kill this intruder?¡±


    My ability to kill was non-existent, but the vampire didn¡¯t know that. She genuinely tried to dissuade me.


    ¡°¡­You must desist. Please.¡±


    In her heart, I was as strong as the regressor or even stronger. Putting aside the ridiculous misconception, if that¡¯s what she thought, there was no reason not to take advantage of it.


    Although the vampire was strong, she didn¡¯t try to meddle in the business of others. She merely observed things from a strictly bystanding position. Even when the State discovered her while breaking down an old church, and when they tried to put her into the abyss after failing to kill her, the vampire let it all happen.


    But for all her indifference to everything else, she couldn¡¯t bear to turn a blind eye to the matter of her kindred, for she felt sorry for her ursed and condemned children. Feeling responsible for their birth, the vampire pleaded with me.


    ¡°If only for me, please.¡±


    Good. With her being so earnest, it wouldn¡¯t be suspicious to stop here.


    ¡°If you say as much.¡±


    <b><i>Whew. I did it.</i></b> It would¡¯ve been troublesome if she told me to kill or spare the intruder as I liked. Sparing him in this situation would be strange, and unfortunately, I had no way of killing the intruder at the moment.


    Regardless, I acted as if Icked the intention to kill, not the capability, and whirled around, speaking to the intruder.


    ¡°Consider yourself alive thanks to how pretty Trainee Tyrkanzyaka is.¡±


    ¡°H-Hmm?!¡±


    I instantly lightened the atmosphere as if pressing a switch. The vampire sounded dumbstruck behind me¡­ but moving on.


    ¡°If she were ugly, then I would¡¯ve personally dunked you in pickled garlic. Whatever. Be off with you now. Don¡¯t make a fuss in thiste hour.¡±


    ¡°Pickled, garlic?¡±


    The intruder was half-standing, seeming unwilling to kneel in front of me. But despite my offensive remarks, all he could do was eye the situation in that awkward posture, unable to attack or flee.


    <b> ?The Progenitor went so far as to ask a favor..? Is this human, although he doesn¡¯t look it, incredibly powerful perhaps??</b>


    He noticed the vampire¡¯s expression, the way the revered Progenitor worriedly looked at him. She appeared too serious for this to be a joke or a misunderstanding.


    The hierarchy of vampires was a concrete thing. Suspicion towards the upper ranks was an outrageous sphemy, which was why an inferior couldn¡¯t even doubt their judgment.


    <b> ?It¡¯s possible. This is Tantalus! A den to all kinds of aberrations. This human might be one of them, a monster beyond imagination!?</b>


    Injected with a tardy dose of politeness, the intruder smoothed his attire. He cleared his throat and proffered a hand with the thought of being cautious,te as it was.


    ¡°I owe an introduction. I am¡ª¡±


    ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s still night. I don¡¯t know about you folks, but for humans, it¡¯s a time of sleep and vignce.¡±


    I pointed at the copsed control center.


    ¡°Your room will be that broken control center. There¡¯ll be empty cabs, so pick one to use as your coffin to sleep in. Don¡¯t expect to get any more than that.¡±


    ¡°Grgh.¡±


    <b> ?Never have I been treated like this before¡­! But this is the residence of the Progenitor. The other inhabitants of the abyss, while not as much as her, must be strong and mysterious. Lay low for now, Fiy! Survival is the priority!?</b>


    The intruder bowed his head to the vampire before heading to the control center without even meeting my eyes.


    <b><i>Whew. What a relief that he didn¡¯t pounce on me. If you¡¯re going to run a scam, you gotta do it right. Right?</i></b>


    The guy acted all haughty as a noble of night, but even he turned docile in front of me. It was worth ying risking so much to act powerful. My actions weren¡¯t wrong.


    While I was shivering in thrill for a moment there, a voice called out to me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I saw a parasol sway in the corner of my vision. The vampire was standing by my side.


    I replied to her in a tranquil tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, considering the connection we have. You can ask this much of me.¡±


    ¡°Connection?¡±


    ¡°From one heart-toucher to another, don¡¯t you think? We¡¯ve formed such a deep rtionship,e on.¡±


    ¡°Pft. Right. Let us leave it at that.¡±


    The vampireughed, then with a slightly expectant face, she put a hand to her cleavage.


    <b><i> Oh just wait one second. Again?</i></b>


    The vampire¡¯s flesh separated, her skin splitting apart to show what shouldn¡¯t be seen. Mymplight didn¡¯t reach the secrets inside her, so nothing was visible in her shadowed cleavage.


    But I had confidence at that moment. The confidence to find the heart hidden in there using only the senses of my hand.


    ¡°Speaking of which, will you do it for me once?¡±


    ¡°Right now? In this situation?¡±


    ¡°What is the issue? It is just the right time, is it not? The surroundings are dark, the world is silent, and no one is looking at us.¡±


    Her red eyes sparkled with anticipation. I sighed and raised my fingers.


    As for what followed, I didn¡¯t exactly want to remember.


    My finger dug its way inside her (through her ribs and lung). It felt so slippery (the heart). Then came a sweet moan following a climax (of magical lightning). Hot juices(blood) gushed out like a fountain.


    While I moderately ¡°corrected¡± my memories after the deed was done, for sanity¡¯s sake, the vampire fixed up her skin and clothes in satisfaction,ughing gently.


    ¡°Thank you. I shall return now.¡±


    With that said, she got on her ck coffin, which smoothly carried her toward the underground armory, silent and stealthy. The red-marked metal doors opened wide to let her in. Only after therge coffin and its owner¡¯s shiny silver hair disappeared did the door close heavily.


    Pitch-ck darkness and silence fell. I went back to themp I had put down.


    Finally, the golem started talking like a broken dam.


    <b>¡ºWhat in the world did you do just now?¡»</b>


    ¡°An electrifying, feel-good thing.¡±


    <b>¡ºElectrifying?¡»</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin. Just think of it as a massage, basically.¡±


    It would take a god or a mind-reader to understand what I just said alone. Since the golem was neither, she confusedly came to her own conclusion.


    <b>¡ºIn any case, it appears you and the Progenitor are not on bad terms.¡»</b>


    ¡°All efforts I made to survive.¡±


    The golem nodded.


    <b>¡ºThen things can be much easier. The visit of another vampire is unexpected. An active response by the field personnel is required.¡»</b>


    I retorted with disinterest.


    ¡°Yes, go for it. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to reward me.¡±


    <b> ¡ºReward, you say?¡»</b>


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t pretend like nothing happened, right? I intervened between two vampires with this ordinary body of mine. I should at least be rewarded for risking my only neck for the State just now.¡±


    <b>¡ºIt is a State citizen¡¯s duty to serve the State.¡»</b>


    What a load of garbage.


    I snatched the golem high up in the air. Caught by its neck, the golem iled its limbs, shouting at me.


    <b>¡ºCease your threatening behavior at once. The umtion of negative evaluations may be detrimental to your release from prison or post-evaluation.¡»</b>


    ¡°Captain, forget evaluations and whatnot, I think I¡¯ll be dead before that if your orders get excessive. Could you keep your demands reasonable? If this is how you intended on working me, you should¡¯ve brought in a real warden instead.¡±


    <b>¡ºYou are still impersonating a warden to survive, are you not? Military impersonation is a felony that warrants the maximum death penalty. I think it is a meaningful enough reward that I overlook this crim¡ª¡»</b>


    ¡°Huh? Arguing alone doesn¡¯t justify the speaker, Captain Abbey.¡±


    I plucked off the golem¡¯s loudspeaker. Having lost its mouth, the golem hastily reached out to get it back, thrashing its limbs.


    ¡°I¡¯m risking my life here even though it may not look like it, Captain. From now on, let¡¯s be considerate of the circumstances. Alright?¡±


    The golem quickly nodded.


    After enjoying the sight enough, I flicked the loudspeaker at her.


    The golem hastily tried to catch it, but her metal frames were too rigid for that. She struggled like someone on fire as she barely managed to catch the crystal orb speaker in her arms. It was pitiful the way she hugged the thing, as if afraid I¡¯d steal it.


    After somehow sticking the speaker back on, the golem resumed speaking in a tired voice.


    <b>¡º¡­If it is within my authority, I shall give you a single reward. However, anything beyond my power is impossible, even if this unit is destroyed.¡»</b>


    I knew it. Whether it be golems or humans, a sense of threat is what gets thempliant.


    I put down the golem again.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing big. Just send me some mana herbs or the like. I¡¯ve been running out of mana using workaday magic these days, and I¡¯m feeling weak.¡±


    <b>¡ºMana herbs are level 3 luxury items. They are not allowed to¡ª¡»</b>


    I tapped the golem¡¯s loudspeaker and it hurriedly changed its words.


    <b>¡ºBut the item may be requested for the purpose of distribution. Since there is a good reason, we will supply it within a few days.¡»</b>


    ¡°Great. Make sure to fill the package to the brim, please. Honestly speaking, those mana herbs are nothingpared to what I¡¯m doing right now.¡±


    After giving the golem onest threat, I turned away feeling drowsy. I needed to hurry back and sleep. Getting enough shut-eye was the shortcut to long life.


    I yawned widely and tried to return to my room.


    But then the golem grabbed my pants again.


    <b>¡ºWait a moment. I ask that you transport this unit to the cafeteria.¡»</b>


    ¡°What?¡±


    <b>¡ºWithout your cooperation, it is difficult to return to the cafeteria with this crippled unit. Transport this unit to the¡ª¡»</b>


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite hear you. Odd. It was fine while we wereing here. Maybe it¡¯s ¡¯cause your words are stiff again?¡±


    As I made a show of picking my ears, the golem stopped talking. She seemed to have realized what I was asking for.


    <b>¡ºYou are obliged to fulfill my legitimate request¡ª¡»</b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s redo that. Come again?¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, the golem answered in broken sybles.


    <b>¡º¡­Piggy, back. Please. Oppa.¡»</b>


    I returned my answer in kind.


    ¡°OK.¡±

 Chapter 54: - A Declaration of Silence

    <b>? </b><b>A Deration of Silence</b><b> ?</b>


    The next day came.


    Because I didn¡¯t much rest due to being woken up in the middle of the night, I couldn¡¯t wake up until Azzy was annoyed. To soothe her displeasure, I had to cook up a feast for her straight from the morning.


    As I was leaving the cafeteria, having finished my meal first, I suddenly heard something like a scream from downstairs. I poked my head around the corner of the wall and found the Regressor facing off against yesterday¡¯s intruder, Fiy.


    Actually, ¡°facing off¡± was too soft to describe the happening. Fiy¡¯s right arm was already


    cut off and lying beneath the Regressor¡¯s sword.


    ¡°<i>Tut-tut</i>. No wonder they say a leopard can¡¯t change its spots.¡±


    <b><i> Geez.</i></b> She couldn¡¯t give up her old habit and cut another arm again. I let out a big yawn as I walked over to them.


    ¡°Huam. Trainee Shei, why have you cut off someone¡¯s arm again?¡±


    Fiy looked shocked as he clutched his shoulder.


    <b> ?Again? Does he mean that this boy usually goes around cutting people¡¯s arms? Surely not!?</b>


    Surprisingly enough, reality tended to exceed imagination. Although she did try and fail in my case.


    Hearing my remark, the arm-snipper frowned as she gave an excuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. A stranger came over all of a sudden and tried to touch me.¡±


    ¡°He must¡¯ve asked for a handshake. Trainee Shei. Did you happen to make some kind of oath that requires you to force prosthetics onto people who ask for handshakes? Why are you so bent on cutting arms? Do you have a hobby of gathering limbs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never react like that to a handshake. Are you taking me for a psychopath?¡±


    ¡°Drat, how¡¯d you know?¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s re stung. If eyes could shootsers, she¡¯d have lopped off my arm.


    I hid my arms behind my back and hastily added an excuse.


    ¡°I mean, honestly. You tried to take my arm as well, Trainee Shei. Normal people wave their hand in hello upon meeting others, not swing a sword to cut arms.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I did it without reason. That vampire¡­ what was it again? ¡®Why does a mere human possess Primordial Essence?¡¯, that¡¯s what he said. Then he tried to touch my chest.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    I finally understood what happened. Fiy must have sensed the sanguine energy of his noble Progenitor and snooped around the prison¡¯s 1st floor. Then he met the Regressor and expressed anger at the likes of a human possessing the Progenitor¡¯s blood.


    Naturally, the high and prickly Regressor wouldn¡¯t have simply let Fiy touch her. She promptly cut off his arm with her sword, and so the frightened intruder ended up in that sorry state, clutching his shoulder.


    A very believable story, I¡¯d say. I nodded inprehension.


    ¡°Still, he¡¯s Trainee Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s guest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what came to mind and stopped me from cutting his neck off. Besides, that alone wouldn¡¯t have killed him anyway.¡±


    <b><i> Such a mean person. She refrained because that wouldn¡¯t have killed the man? The heck?</i></b>


    Being a kind and model citizen, I picked up the intruder¡¯s fallen arm and returned it to his shoulder. As the severed parts grew close, blood came stretching out as they connected like mas. Having regained his limb, Fiy rubbed his arm as he backed off hesitatingly.


    <b> ?W-What¡¯s this? How can he speak so normally with a monster like that¡­!?</b>


    <b><i> He sure is being wary after losing an arm once¡­ Talk about making a big deal over nothing.</i></b>


    <b><i> Actually, I guess being wary was the right response, in human terms. I got confused for a moment there. I¡¯ve been hanging around strange people too much these days¡­ </i></b>


    Mymon sense was bing distorted, what with encountering the undying¡¯s limbs every time I visited the cafeteria, and giving heart massages to the vampire who came to me all the time.


    I had to get a grip, lest I end uppletely abnormal.


    After pulling myself together, I spoke in a sensible tone.


    ¡°Still, please be careful from now on. Thank god it was a vampire this time. A normal human can¡¯t even stick their arm back on, you know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t act this way toward ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°What was that? Did I mishear? Then did you try to cut my arm because I¡¯m not human?¡±


    ¡°Ordinary, I said. How can you say that for a guy who deflects an invisible sword with his fingers?¡±


    Hearing that, Fiy cast an astonished look at me.


    <b> ?He used his fingers to deflect that attack? That man who looks so utterly ordinary? Unbelievable. Then he wasn¡¯t lying about being the Lord of Tantalus either!?</b>


    It wasn¡¯t my intention, but the misunderstandings started piling in real time. I saw more and more fear in the way Fiy looked at me¡­ and I¡¯m slightly enjoying it for some reason? A lofty noble of the night being so scared of a street magician. Now when would I ever get such treatment elsewhere? This was about as fun as the time I built a stone tower with rocks of assorted shapes.


    But just as I figured I could keep the show going and wondered if there was anything else I could add, someone else joined us: Azzy.


    Azzy lounged over after having her fill of breakfast. When she saw a stranger in front of her, the smile left her lips as she began to growl.


    Fiy was bewildered by the sudden hostilitying from behind him.


    <b> ?What is this? This ominous feeling??</b>


    He turned around and faced Azzy, the King of Dogs, who was baring her fangs, unlike her usual self. Something was bothering her because her cheeks twitched as she slowly walked over, ring daggers at Fiy.


    Azzy¡¯s hair stood on end, as did everyone else¡¯s. The growling of a beast had a paralyzing power to it. And facing that power head-on, Fiy was terrified.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    <b> ?A beastkin? Why is a beastkin growling at me? That aside, what in the world? This, more primal, blood-shaking fear¡­?</b>


    His body trembled as Azzy¡¯s growling became more and more intense.


    But just as her feet twitched on the verge of leaping, I shouted at her.


    ¡°Bad girl, Azzy! Leave that thing be ande here!¡±


    At my call, Azzy swerved her head to nce at me, then fixed wary eyes on Fiy while sidestepping to where I was. She stuck right to my side and pointed at the vampire as if telling on him.


    ¡°Woof. Woof-woof. Blood smell. Him. That thing.¡±


    It seemed that a vampire who wasn¡¯t at the level of the Progenitor slightly gave off the smell of blood. From Azzy¡¯s perspective, it must look like a dead human walking around. It was only natural she reacted sensitively as she possessed a sense of smell that was hundreds of times better than humans.


    Azzy kept ring, her nerves taut. If I wasn¡¯t there to mediate, she might have taken Fiy apart. I tickled her chin as I gave a reply.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s not a human. He just came to y.¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof. Woof. Not ying with him, not me.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to y with you either, so hold back.¡±


    What an opportune source of misunderstanding. I decided to exaggerate things a little, just to teach Fiy who was boss around here. I emphasized certain words while ncing at him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re the <i>Dog King</i>, you should uphold your dignity as a <i>king</i>. What are you thinking, reacting to every small fry like that.¡±


    <b> ?The Dog King!?</b>


    Fiy¡¯s jaws dropped upon realizing who Azzy was.


    <b> ?Is she truly the Dog King? The Beast King who is closest to mankind? The one who stood by humans to drive away the other races? He treats that King like a pet dog¡­! I knew he was no one ordinary!?</b>


    He seemed quite misinformed because dogs were fundamentally pets. Even violent hounds would act cute in front of their owners. The Dog King was a dog, so she was a pet.


    Someone might point out there are dogs that aren¡¯t pets. Now those are what people call wolves.


    Anyway. Maybe my nonchnt attitude affected her, but Azzy lost interest in Fiy and clung to me.


    ¡°Woof. What are we doing today? Food? y ball? Other y?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not ying today. Got something to do.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    <i>Heheh.</i> I had built up my false image enough. Now Fiy would bepletely cowed, unable to make a squeak. He was surrounded by a swordsman who could cut off his arm in a single move, the Dog King who was the nemesis of vampires, and me, a man capable of freely handling the other two.


    The man would probably never ignore my words in the future. He¡¯d obey me, frightened by every little move I made. It just so happened I couldn¡¯t be bothered to work, which made it the perfect time to get a nice vampire ve.


    As I inwardly swore to exploit the blood out of Fiy, another person joined us.


    ¡°Everyone is gathered, how fortunate.¡±


    A dark presence came through the doors of the underground. Undting darkness slowly carried over a pitch-ck coffin, on which the vampire was riding.


    Seeing Azzy grow ufortable again, I kept a tight hold on her while greeting the vampire.


    ¡°Oh, good morning. I see you¡¯ve woken early today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good day. I havee just in time. Since you are all gathered here, I will not need to go looking for anyone.¡±


    The vampire swept her gaze around everyone from her coffin before lifting her chin high and gathering her hands. We stopped talking and began to look at her.


    Something about her small gestures and the way she gave everyone a look made us momentarily forget ourselves and stare at the vampire. It felt like she inherently knew how tomand attention. Innate charisma, should I call it? She maintained a subtle presence even without having to act by calction.


    It was like how an incense candle burned. You wouldn¡¯t notice it for some time, but its fragrance would reach you eventually. It was also like how music would halt conversations as people took a minute to appreciate it.


    The vampire¡¯s presence was faint yetmanding. Before we knew it, everyone was focusing on her lips and gestures.


    ¡°Woof-woof? Not ying?¡±


    Like I always say, Azzy isn¡¯t a person. She¡¯s a dog.


    Anyway. After grasping our attention, the vampire began to speak.


    ¡°News that must travel far requires many listeners. Hearken, Fiy. I shall answer your plea of yesternight.¡±


    Her voice and tone were unchanged, no different from the usual, yet her words struck me like a queen¡¯s decree.


    Fiy fell to his knees, looking utterly impassioned.


    ¡°Yes! Your humble progeny Fiy is delightfully honored to hear yourmand, O Progenitor. Please allow me to listen!¡±


    As both the Regressor and I watched the situation with bated breaths, the vampire gazed down at Fiy and handed a deration.


    ¡°Yesternight, you begged me to permit war. Here is my answer to that.¡±


    ¡°I will dly ept your word, whatever the decision!¡±


    ¡°I shall retain silence.¡±


    Fiy neither showed disappointment norment. He merely epted the oue with a lowered head.


    He must¡¯ve fallen down here in anticipation of a glorious crusade. The best future he pictured was returning to the surface with the Progenitor, while the worst was bing lost to the abyss. To reach the best-case scenario, Fiy had braced himself for the worst as he took the fall.


    But even though his hope was shattered, he didn¡¯t seem disappointed in the least. In fact¡­


    ¡°I will ept! Thank you for giving an answer!¡±


    He was simply thrilled to be given an answer alone. There was no need to persuade vampires of lower ranking or be considerate of them. Just as no river flowed from bottom to top, there was nothing a retainer could do against their maker. They could only plead to hear an opinion.


    ¡°In light of your admirable efforts ining here, I shall borate a little.¡±


    The vampire nced at me and the Regressor as she added a slight exnation. I realized she wasn¡¯t exining for Fiy but for us.


    ¡°I have never forbidden Valdamir, that boy, from waging war. I have never forced my will on my children in the first ce. War shall ur wholly of their own decision and responsibility. I am already vanished from history. Unless they need me, I shall not be their symbol of my own ord.¡±


    ¡°As you decree.¡±


    ¡°As such, even if everything is prepared, I shall not be the one tomence bloodshed. This is my will.¡±


    ¡°As you decree.¡±


    ¡°If you ept, then return to the surface. This is not a ce for you toe.¡±


    The vampire gave her verdict. But this time Fiy showed a different attitude to his previous humble obedience.


    ¡°Forgive me, O Progenitor, but I cannot ept thatmand.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    It was impossible for a vampire to defy the Progenitor. If a retainer said they couldn¡¯t do something, it wasn¡¯t a matter of will, but a matter of ability. That being the case, the vampire asked for the reason instead of reproaching Fiy.


    Fiy mmed his head to the ground, crying out to her.


    ¡°I beg your forgiveness! But it is irrelevant to my will. I have no means of leaving the abyss! That is why I am shamefully unable to fulfill yourmand, O Progenitor. May you take my life instead!¡±


    ¡°No means of leaving¡­? Did you not prepare a way?¡±


    ¡°There was none from the beginning!¡±


    <b> ?It ismon knowledge that going back up is harder thaning down, but nevertheless, not even preparing a way to return to the surface? Now that is a little curious. What in Gaia happened outside for him to look for me in the abyss with no way out??</b>


    The vampire¡¯s contemtionsted long, but that wasn¡¯t enough to solve her question. Her curiosity soared, but having already made a decision, she was afraid further inquiry would shake her determination. So she asked no more.


    ¡°Be still. This is the territory of the Military State, and they have sent an individual as overseer. He may be able to take you out. Let us see.¡±


    Instead, she turned to me. The vampire named me and spoke in an almostmanding tone.


    ¡°Warden. Fiy must not havemitted a crime that warrants imprisonment. It is a mistake and ident that he came here. I hope for you to return him to the surface.¡±


    <b><i> Eh? Me? Wait. What? You want that intruder returned safe and sound? And you want me to do it?</i></b>


    ¡°What? Me?¡±


    ¡°Who else here but you?¡±


    The vampire gazed at me like it was only natural. Facing that look, I felt cold sweat run down my back.


    I mean, forget being a warden or whatever, I was actually imprisoned myself, you know?


    ¡°Since the country called the Military State is the master of this ce, you must surely know the way to leave. I request that you let Fiy go.¡±


    No really, if I knew the way to get out, I would¡¯ve tried it before anyone else. I wouldn¡¯t have stayed locked up here until now.


    ¡°I am Tyrkanzyaka the Progenitor, the only remaining sin of the Cmities that has inherited the name of Kanzyaka, the monster that will devour the world. Peerless knights have spilled their blood before me, and countless heroes fell in their quest to take my life. Though I may have fallen into ruin and taken shelter in the abyss, I hardly think my current state overshadows my past.¡±


    ¡°Fallen into ruin?! O Progenitor, that is ridiculous! Every vampire on the surface holds you in adoration! To suggest such a thing is¡­!¡±


    <b><i> Why in zes was she asking me for a way out? I was starting to see no way out of this situation.</i></b>


    But that aside, did Fiy really prepare nothing to escape? Then wasn¡¯t there no reason to spare that nuisance?


    ¡°¡­ You are not answering. Are you troubled? If you are that disinclined, then allow me to ask a personal favor. Return him to the surface, please.¡±


    The reason I couldn¡¯t answer was that I was incapable of hearing out her request. Sensing the crisis I was in, I set the cogs in my head spinning.


    Meanwhile, the vampire presumed my silence was a refusal and made a deration in a low voice.


    ¡°If you refuse, then I intend to take Fiy back myself. The abyss may be infinite, but my time is also eternal. Darkness is my realm. Surely I will reach the surface if I continue to climb. However, once Fiy is returned, I do not think I will take the trouble ofing back to this ce.¡±


    Fiy jerked his head up, while the Regressor¡¯s face turned rigid with shock. Her words meant only one thing: she wouldn¡¯te back from the surface. In other words, she was going to break out unless I listened to her demand.


    <b><i> Shit.</i></b>

 Chapter 55: - Escaping Crisis No.0

    <b>? </b><b>Escaping Crisis No.0</b><b> ?</b>


    Cold sweat began to drip all over my body like crazy, making my clothes stick to my back.


    I asked myself: what do I do? I wasn¡¯t capable of getting out either. I¡¯m a capturedborer, not a warden dammit.


    What made things worse was that Captain Abbey had been paying great interest in the vampire. After teasing and even half-ckmailing the captain using my position as her only coborator in the abyss, she might try to kill me if the vampire escaped.


    I had to work some verbal magic and somehow stop that from happening. But how? I couldn¡¯t ept the vampire¡¯s request since I had no way to help Fiy escape, and neither could I refuse since she¡¯d fly out on her own.


    <b><i> What do I do?</i></b>


    Think, bloody think and find the only way to solve this dilemma!


    <b><i> Oh. Right. That¡¯s it. To take down a general, you should just shoot down his horse, right?</i></b>


    ¡°Please wait a minute. Getting him out of here is easier than flipping the palm of my left hand.¡±


    Incidentally, I¡¯ve decided not to flip my hand from today onward, not even if someone thrashed me to death. So I wasn¡¯t lying.


    Instead, I raised one of my left fingers as I continued.


    ¡°But to do that, there is a condition. Which hasn¡¯t been met yet.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Fiy. Specifically, his willingness to leave this ce.¡±


    The vampire was puzzled.


    ¡°A foolish question. Naturally he wishes to return, do you not think?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go back, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have lived for so long, and there is nothing for me to do outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Going by the same logic, couldn¡¯t Fiy be the same? His reason to leave must depend on his will. That is, if you don¡¯t force him, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    The vampire couldmand Fiy to die on the spot if she so wished.


    Fiy might feel a bit sad about not being able to enjoy the rest of his life, but he would obey the Progenitor. Because the blood that sustained his life and all its power came from her.


    Ironically, this resulted in the Progenitor shunning her kindred.


    The vampire shut her mouth and stepped back, afraid that her words might affect Fiy¡¯s judgment. This meant she wouldn¡¯t get involved in his decision.


    Having confirmed that, I spoke to Fiy.


    ¡°Now, Fiy. Listen up. You have two options.¡±


    I lifted two of my left fingers, acting as if I were giving him a great opportunity.


    ¡°If we take you out, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka will remain here. You will never be able to achieve your purpose ining to this ce.¡±


    I folded a finger. One option remained.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on my upright finger. This visual representation added weight to thest remaining option.


    I slowly folded that finger.


    ¡°But if you decide to remain, you gain the opportunity to be with Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. While serving the great Progenitor, you leave the possibility that she might consider your plea. It will be a valuable time which you could never obtain by going up.¡±


    And afterpletely folding my finger, I clenched my hand into a fist while injecting strength into my voice.


    ¡°This is an opportunity. Think well. Whether to take your chances here, or to climb to the surface.¡±


    Fiy had willingly entered the abyss solely for the sake of persuading the Progenitor. Naturally, he had to have little desire for escape since he hadn¡¯t achieve his purpose.


    Until a moment ago, he had thought of going back if only because of the Progenitor¡¯smand, but now that she had intentionally withdrawn her influence, he made a rational judgment.


    <b> ?He¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing to obtain by going up anyway. But here, there¡¯s something to gain, and work to be done as well. To assist the Progenitor who is by herself! At some point, she may listen to my request in praise of my efforts!?</b>


    He dreamed of a brilliant future, picturing himself bing the Progenitor¡¯s confidant and returning to the surface together, after which he would be honored for making the greatest contribution.


    His purpose here was already halfe to naught, but still, Fiy decided to grasp what little hope there was left.


    ¡°O Progenitor.¡±


    Noticing his decision, the vampire asked a question.


    ¡°Fiy. Do you truly intend to remain here?¡±


    ¡°If you will permit it, O Progenitor, then I will do so.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t allow it, he¡¯d immediately go up A mere retainer who wasn¡¯t even an elder could never disobey the great Progenitor¡¯smand.


    However, it was because her retainers lost even their free will in front of her that the Progenitor felt pity and respected their decisions as best she could.


    ¡°Follow your own will.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Your humble progeny Fiy will remain in the abyss and serve you, O Progenitor!¡±


    The vampire gazed at Fiy kneeling for a moment before turning to me.


    ¡°¡­However, if his mind changes, let him return whenever he wishes.¡±


    I decided to show some reluctance here since I couldn¡¯te off as spineless.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you lording it over me. Is this a hotel? Or am I a minion of yours? Always telling me to do something. Cut it out, will you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t easily give permission because that would be the moment she¡¯d find out I was an insignificantborer.


    If possible, I had to make them unwilling and also incapable of leaving. That was why I spoke with the resolve of damaging my friendship with the vampire.


    As a result¡­


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Fiy yelled as he got up, the veins on his neck bulging as he pointed at me.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°How dare the likes of a human refuse the Progenitor¡¯s request!¡±


    ¡°Uh, human or not I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your disrespect towards the Progenitor, I will not forgive it. It does not matter how strong you are. I do not care if I am reduced to a pool of blood. If only for the Progenitor¡¯s dignity,


    ¡°I challenge you to a due¡ª!¡±


    <b><i>Wait. He¡¯s serious.</i></b>


    He thought I was incredibly powerful, yet he was challenging me to uphold the Progenitor¡¯s dignity, even if that led to his demise.


    The problem was that I was a weakling who couldn¡¯t contend for victory against the retainer of the retainer of that Progenitor¡¯s retainer.


    <b><i>Damn it, how could he throw his life away so easily? This is the issue with bloody vampires! What do I do? If they find out here that I¡¯m weak¡­!</i></b>


    ¡°Enough, Fiy.¡±


    At the vampire¡¯s bidding, Fiy instantly stopped speaking and performed a clean 180 degrees spin, falling to his knees.


    I inwardly questioned the man¡¯s sanity, feeling dumbstruck.


    Meanwhile, the vampire spoke to me in a much more rxed attitude.


    ¡°I see I have only been making unreasonable demands. Not even you are the king of this ce, after all.¡±


    ¡°N-No, well.¡±


    ¡°Again, I ask for your understanding. Forget what I spoke of.¡±


    ¡°Alright, well.¡±


    ¡°Right. Thank you.¡±


    I felt pissed for some reason. I stared at the source of this odd difort, Fiy. This vampire wasn¡¯t particrly afraid of death.


    The Progenitor was both like a goddess and mother to vampires. Of course, many people were dismissive towards both, but that didn¡¯t seem the case for Fiy. It wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t understand if I thought of him as a fanatic.


    <b><i> Hmm. Nothing good wille of keeping something like him around¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Wait. I have something to say too.¡±


    Just as I was struggling with my thoughts, the Regressor jumped in at a good timing.


    She began to interrogate Fiy with sharp eyes.


    ¡°<i>How </i>did you get in here? It should be impossible by any ordinary means.¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s eyes turned orange as she spoke. She was using the second of the Seven Colored Eyes, the Imperious Gaze of Amber. Also called the King¡¯s Eyes, it granted the ability to catch everything within sight down to the tiniest detail, allowing the user to detect suspicious signs from a target¡¯s body or objects hidden in their pockets.


    The Regressor went so far as to activate her power to pry something out of Fiy, but he wasn¡¯t the one to respond.


    ¡°Shei.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    The vampire acted in Fiy¡¯s stead, stepping in front of the Regressor.


    ¡°Let us end the questions there. We have talked much already. He has not evenmitted a wrong, so what reason is there to ask further? Especially considering that you are a trainee.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hang on, Tyrkanzyaka. This is an important¡ª¡±


    ¡°An important matter I am sure. But I doubt it is urgent. Another day will be waiting for us tomorrow, the same as today. It should be fine to hold it off for that much time. Besides, Fiy is not obligated to answer your questions.¡±


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°Or, will you ignore my will again?¡±


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s not it! Tyrkanzyaka! I!¡±


    ¡°Right. Then let us meet tomorrow. I have something to ask Fiy myself, you see.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah! Let¡¯s do that!¡±


    With that said, the Regressor quickly nodded and backed away. The vampire put her parasol over her shoulder again, and Fiy gazed at her with marvel.


    <b> ?I knew it. The Progenitor holds a reigning position even in a ce like this! I am proud! Proud to be a noble of the night!?</b>


    I eyed the Regressor with pity. She waspletely crestfallen. It looked like the vampire¡¯s previous scolding had hit her a bit too hard.


    In any case, I thanked her for the unexpected harvest she brought me. The Regressor didn¡¯t hear Fiy¡¯s answer, but I could read it off the top of his mind. So I took his answer for her.


    <b> ?I am sure the red-haired mage who handed me the information said the Progenitor would be asleep. But when I came here, she was already awake. These people must have done it. I don¡¯t know what method they used, but it is fortunate that I am spared the discourtesy of disturbing the Progenitor¡¯s rest.?</b>


    <b><i> Oh? A red-haired mage, that¡¯s quite memorable indeed.</i></b>


    <b><i> What about him?</i></b>


    <b> ?He said I was free to do whatever using that information and passed me a bracelet, exining that by using this parachute to fall into the abyss, I could reach Tantalus. Although it slipped off due to the force of the parachute opening¡­?</b>


    <b><i> Ahh. So that¡¯s why he crashednded without the parachute. </i></b>


    Good. The wreckage should still be there, so I¡¯ll retrieve itter.


    <b> ?I was half in doubt, but he was right. Then the other thing he said must also be true.?</b>


    <b><i> I¡¯ll go just after I¡¯m done reading this thought.</i></b>


    <b>?He introduced himself as an escaped prisoner from Tantalus.?</b>


    <b><i> Eh? Hold up. An escaped prisoner?</i></b>


    This was more important than I thought. If I could at least get a hint as to how the prisoners broke out of Tantalus, I¡¯d be done with the awful life here!


    Feeling good about letting Fiy live, I dug into his mind with delight to obtain the clue to escape that should be in his memories.


    And then¡­


    <b> ?He added that now there¡¯s no way to escape Tantalus, and if I went in there, I could only wait for the State to take me out¡­ But I still don¡¯t regret it. As long as I stay by the Progenitor¡¯s side, an opportunity will show itself in the end!?</b>


    <b><i> Oh. Bummer.</i></b>

 Chapter 56: - Piss Me Off

    <b>? </b><b>Piss Me Off</b><b> ?</b>


    I pushed my skewer into the joint of the bracelet I found. As the simply alchemized bracelet was pried apart, the gray bead that was embedded in its center fell off. I picked up the bead with two fingers, and upon examining it carefully, I became certain; its structure was unmistakably that of a clothing packet. The only slight difference this one had, though, was that it activated independently without a bio-receptor, unlike normal clothes.


    There were some types ofpression packets, the crown of alchemy, which didn¡¯t require bio-receptors to work.


    Papyrus packets for containing high-value promissory notes or confidential documents, and weapon packets for forming simple weapons such as spears, swords, and shields. So on and so forth.


    Objects of unsophisticated structure that had no rtion to the user¡¯s biological information were sold with devices powered by mana. Of them, the one I found was a parachute packet, a device used to descend slowly from heights. Considering that this was the abyss, it wasn¡¯t at all strange to use a parachute packet to drop down, but¡­


    ¡°Something¡¯s off. Hmm.¡±


    I imbued the tip of my skewer with mana and scratched the groove on the parachute packet, partially tearing it open and revealing the empty space inside it. I shone a light to take a closer look, then shook the packet upside down.


    <i> Sst</i>. Something quietly leaked out. I put down the packet for a second to look at what it was.


    ¡°Dirt?¡±


    It was a few grains of dirt. Few enough to be counted one by one.


    It should be possible to dig up tens of thousands of more dirt on the surface with a single shovel dig, but in this prison cursed by Mother Earth, even this little amount was an unfamiliar sight. It was hard to find ordinary dirt when there was nothing but concrete buildings all around, after all.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it was?¡±


    I rubbed the dirt between two fingers, crumbling it even more and letting it fall onto my desk.


    * * *


    With the unwee guest, Fiy, overstaying his visit, things weren¡¯t going the way I wanted. After frightening him enough, he came to fear me, Azzy, and the Regressor, just as I intended.


    But the attitude he took from that point onward was quite different from my expectations.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Fiy. Found you. Come over, I¡¯ve got a small job for you.¡±


    ¡°I have no time for that.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°The Progenitor will soon be waking up. I must be the first to greet her before she breathes in the outside air, for it is my duty and honor to apany our maker as she arises.¡±


    <b><i> Is he messing around with me? Seriously, he is going to camp one spot from morning like that? Is he making excuses to avoid work?</i></b>


    But upon reading his thoughts, it turned out Fiy wasn¡¯t making excuses. The priority of assisting the Progenitor was so high that nothing else came into his mind. Moreover¡­


    <b> ?I am currently an immediate attendant of the Progenitor, and I am too busy serving her to do anything else. Imagine the Progenitor¡¯s servant doing chores. How disgraceful would that be for her? I cannot do that, not over my dead body.?</b>


    Although others might think he waszing because he didn¡¯t want to work, he was surprisingly genuine in his thought. In other words, Fiy truly believed that his doing chores was, by itself, a disgrace to himself and the Progenitor.


    <b><i>Haha, what an absurd fellow.</i></b>


    If I were as strong as a certain someone I knew, I would¡¯ve cut off his arm before screaming some sense into him. Not being able to do so made me bitter.


    ¡°What, then who will do the work? The cooking? The cleaning?¡±


    ¡°That is for you to deal with. We nobles of the night are granted life by the Progenitor¡¯s great power. As such, we have no need for thevatory, do not defile the ground, and neither require food nor light. We only seek blood.¡±


    ¡°What do you not shitting have to do with not working? If that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to argue, then you shouldn¡¯t drink blood either. You¡¯re not the one who birthed and raised the humans you drink off.¡±


    ¡°We pay a fair price in exchange, for we have the influence and wealth for that.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like he had influence or wealth down here, so what made him so confident?


    While I was dumbfounded, Fiy pompously made a snide jab at me.


    ¡°Do you understand, peasant?¡±


    ¡°Buddy. Do you want a taste of a punch from the Military State, a country that has defeated the caste system?¡±


    As I curled a fist and threatened Fiy, he flinched back.


    ¡°G-Grrk. I am the Progenitor¡¯s attendant. I cannot sumb to external pressure!¡±


    ¡°You act so privileged, yet you talk like a freedom fighter. The hell is up with that? Talk about being two-faced. Are you kidding? Do you want a ying to keep a straight face?¡±


    If I asked Azzy, she¡¯d take him apart very nicely, bone, flesh, and blood. A taste of the Doggy Death Roll, also known as the Bio Centrifuge, ought to bring his senses back.


    But just as I was getting into bashing the man, the doors of the underground armory opened and the vampire appeared on her coffin. At that moment, Fiy¡¯s face brightened as if he had seen Jesus.


    ¡°O Progenitor! Have you awakened!¡±


    ¡°I have, so enough of that.¡±


    Fiy immediately fell to one knee and greeted the vampire. She gestured slowly to him, and Fiy got up to stand in front of her coffin like some trumpeter as he began yelling at me.


    ¡°Make way! The Progenitor ising through!¡±


    ¡°Geez, what gives?¡±


    With therge coffin approaching, I had no other way than to move. Fiy, triumphant about serving the Progenitor, and the vampire, smiling faintly on her coffin, passed by.


    The vampire dropped a remark as she went,ughing gently.


    ¡°Be understanding, child. He must be quite excited to attend to me.¡±


    For all her mollifying words, though, she was taking enjoyment out of my trouble. I couldn¡¯t help but gape speechlessly.


    While I was in a daze, Fiy burst out in a thrilled voice.


    ¡°O Progenitor! Where will you be headed?!¡±


    ¡°The 4th floor. I shall teach you the ces I frequent.¡±


    ¡°As you will!¡±


    And so, the vampire maker and her retainer slowly, and brazenly, went on their way.


    Ever since that encounter, Fiy continued to bother me like an annoying pebble on the side of a road.


    ¡°Oh, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    ¡°Why! How could you address the Progenitor with such a belittling title!¡±


    ¡°Huuh?¡±


    ¡°Settle down, Fiy. Ick knowledge of the present times. Since I require his knowledge, it is not incorrect to name me a trainee.¡±


    Fiy promptly halted his words and prostrated before the vampire.


    ¡°I beg your forgiveness! I could not fathom the depth of your thoughts with my shallow blood, O Progenitor!¡±


    ¡°No matter. I shall have a word with the warden.¡±


    ¡°As you will it, O Progenitor!¡±


    As Fiy backed away, still prostrating, the vampire held her parasol gracefully as she spoke to me.


    ¡°Yes. So what were you going to say?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I heard you called for me?¡±


    ¡°Ahh. I did.¡±


    The vampire clicked her fingers, and the next second, Fiy copsed from his prostrating position. After instantly taking away his consciousness, she slowly came over to me.


    ¡°It will be noisy if Fiy sees, so I put him to sleep for the moment. He will not even know that he passed out.¡±


    The Progenitor¡¯s bloodcraft was at the level of perfectly controlling even the blood of other vampires. She could cut off their consciousness for one moment and reconnect it the next.


    Once the vampire silenced Fiy, she nced around before splitting open her chest with her fingers. Then she slightly leaned towards me, whispering.


    ¡°We have been doing it sparsely these days. Now, hurry.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, you¡¯re doing everything as you please¡­¡±


    ¡°I cannot show this to him, can I?¡±


    Something about this bothered me. Something! But I didn¡¯t exactly have an excuse to refuse. So I put my finger to her heart, albeit unwillingly.


    * * *


    ¡°Warden! The Progenitor asks where today¡¯s discourse takes ce!¡±


    ¡°Eh? I wasn¡¯t going to do it today.¡±


    ¡°Why! How could one who calls himself a wardenze about! If you are a worker of your country, then do your duty!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, hem! I shall go to serve the Progenitor!¡±


    Fiy strode off as I glowered after him.


    I had to say that this wasn¡¯t my problem alone. The Regressor, who happened to be walking nearby, spotted Fiy and called him to a stop.


    ¡°You there, vampire. Freeze. Where¡¯s Tyrkanzyaka?¡±


    ¡°Why! How dare you presumptuously call the name of the Progenitor? A brat like you doesn¡¯t amount to her toes, whether it be in terms of position, age, or ability! Therefore, you should know to address her with the utmost respect!¡±


    Hit with criticism out of nowhere, the Regressor gaped in momentary bewilderment, trying to form words. Then she retorted with a cold look.


    ¡°¡­What? Fine. Then let me ask you something. Following the question the other day. How did you get into the aby¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why! The arrogance! Can you not tell from my hints? Figure out such minor questions on your own! I am busy serving the Progenitor!¡±


    With that said Fiy turned straight around and walked away. The Regressor stared quietly at his back for several seconds before raising her hand and grabbing Chun-aeng.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to slice him up. Don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, please cut him into diagonal cubes norger than the drain filter. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard to clean up the mess after.¡±


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t attack Fiy as he was under the vampire¡¯s protection. The Regressor was holding back from disobeying her master even since her scolding, and as for me, I was even weaker than Fiy.


    In the end, we had no choice but to watch him go.


    * * *


    ¡°Enjoy your meal. And don¡¯t spill.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy proceeded to eat with relish. She always became the most well-behaved girl at the meal table.


    But all of a sudden, she bared her teeth and began growling.


    Normally, I would¡¯ve taken fright at her aggressive attitude, but now I was used to it; her sudden shifts in mood only urred when Fiy showed up.


    ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡±


    And I heard his thoughtsing from far off, which also helped me see iting.


    A bloody smell wafted over first before Fiy entered the cafeteria with a stern face. He looked around as he kicked off into a monologue.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. There are not enough peasants to provide blood here. I must offer blood to the Progenitor. Is there no one around to give it?¡±


    He meant for me to listen. That crazy bastard came to me, the human who was rtively easier to speak to in this ce, to find a snack for the vampire. He acted like I would naturally ept his demand, and that pissed me off to hell. Should I teach him a lesson?


    I stroked Azzy¡¯s hair as she growled and whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Azzy. Do you want to bite that thing?¡±


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wait! Stop! I came for a fair trade!¡±


    Sensing danger, Fiy hastily held out a hand. I decided to have a listen first and restrained Azzy, who was ready to go charging at any second.


    ¡°Wait, Azzy. Even a vampire like him needs to leave words for his gravestone.¡±


    ¡°I said I came to make a deal! This is for the Progenitor!¡±


    ¡°Your next words may be yourst, so think well on it. What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°About blood. I request that you peasants pay blood to the Progenitor.¡±


    ¡°For free?¡±


    ¡°Naturally not.¡±


    Fiy fiddled with his mustache as he continued haughtily.


    ¡°In the Duchy of Mist, where nobles of the night and peasants coexist, peasants arepensated for the blood they offer. Normally, they are paid food equal to ten times the weight of blood.¡±


    ¡°Azzy. Aren¡¯t you curious how much meat we¡¯ll get out of cooking that body?¡±


    ¡°Wa-Wait! However! Due to blood being scarce at present! I shall pay in silver coin equal to ten times the weight of blood!¡±


    Ten times the weight of blood? Now that much silver was worth consideration. I instantly changed my attitude.


    If something doesn¡¯t go well, then get more money. That¡¯s how economies of scale works, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Hello, dear customer. Wee to the Bank of Blood. How will you be paying?¡±


    ¡°I will write you a promissory note. Cash it at the Duchy of Mist when you get out.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°Are your ears stuffed? I said I will write you a promissory note.¡±


    <b><i> What the deuce? Promissory note? Even cash wouldn¡¯t be enough, yet he talked of notes?</i></b>


    <b><i> No, putting that aside¡­</i></b>


    ¡°How is a human, holding nothing but a promissory note, supposed to go to the country of vampires, visit a bank there, and get money?¡±


    ¡°That is not of my concern. Why should a noble care for the matters of peasants? Receiving the money is your business.¡±


    The vampire was being serious. So basically, he just wanted to throw an empty cheque.


    I chewed on the thought for a moment before ordering Azzy.


    ¡°Azzy. Kick that thing out ande back. Don¡¯t kill him, though.¡±


    ¡°Bark-bark!¡±


    ¡°Gaargh! Dog King! Stop! I am the Progenitor¡¯s¡ªAgh!¡±


    As Fiy took flight, Azzy barked ferociously and chased him out of the building. Once she returned with a proud look, I cooked another piece of meat for her.


    Still, that didn¡¯t solve the crux of the issue here.

 Chapter 57: - And Ill Incinerate You

    <b>? </b><b>And I¡¯ll Incinerate You</b><b> ?</b>


    Fiy continued to be a nuisance despite getting taught a lesson by Azzy a few times. Whenever I tried to say something, he¡¯d always interrupt with a ¡°Why!¡± or a ¡°Ahem¡±. If the Regressor or Azzy tried to get violent, he¡¯d promptly flee or use the vampire as an excuse to defend himself.


    Although annoying, he didn¡¯t do anything bad enough to deserve death, and his advocate, the vampire, made us slightly hesitate to rough him up. The Regressor and I were caught in a predicament. It was like having something caught in my throat, yet I could neither swallow nor spit it out.


    But sharing in suffering nurtured bonds. I had thought we¡¯d never look for each other in our entire lives, yet the two of us came together in one ce just because of Fiy.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>, now there¡¯s twice the annoyance. I¡¯m going to die of stress at this rate. I <i>have</i> to get rid of one no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Two? I get that one is Fiy, but who¡¯s the other?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous!¡±


    As I cried out in outrage, the Regressor crossed her arms and exined.


    ¡°You guys are alike. Meddling all the time, and doing as you please under Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s protection. That wayward behavior, barely toeing the line? Also like two peas in a pod.¡±


    ¡°I can endure and overlook most insults, but that¡¯s something I can never acknowledge. No, I <i>won¡¯t</i> acknowledge it.¡±


    As angelically merciful as I was, even I had a limit to my patience.


    <b><i> Comparing me to Fiy? I¡¯ll take that as a personal attack.</i></b>


    I methodically refuted the Regressor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Look back on yourself! Meddling all the time? That¡¯s your hobby, Trainee Shei! Taking Trainee Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s protection? Who¡¯s the one with the master and disciple rtionship?! And wayward behavior? If you want to name the most wayward person in the abyss, then you¡¯d have to look for a mirror before anything else!¡±


    ¡°Huuh?¡±


    ¡°Like peas in a pod! How about you take this chance to change your name? To Finshei instead! It¡¯s perfect! You two will look like a married couple!¡±


    ¡°What bullshit are you spitting!!¡±


    While feeling the most offended she ever felt since entering the abyss, the Regressor suddenly remembered the persona she had adopted.


    ¡°For the umpteenth time, I¡¯m a man!¡±


    Oh, that was the character she was ying. Right. That had slipped my mind as well,


    but fortunately, I had a way to back up my words.


    ¡°Yes. A man who fancies men.¡±


    ¡°Oi!! That¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny, thinking about it. You¡¯re the one who screamed your liking for men, yet you get angry when it¡¯s mentioned. What¡¯s wrong? Are you ashamed of your preference after confessing it yourself?¡±


    Faced with my sound arguments, the Regressor couldn¡¯t say anything and merely huffed angrily.


    <b><i> Don¡¯t pick a fight you can¡¯t even win. Why keep messing with me when you¡¯ve never won a verbal fight over me?</i></b>


    I picked my ears, continuing to speak.


    ¡°Er, I¡¯m sorry, but please don¡¯t evere to like me. It might not matter to you since it¡¯s the truth, Trainee Shei, but I really hate being misunderstood that way. I¡¯m a thoroughly normal guy with normal tastes, after all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! That¡¯ll never happen, not even if the sky falls down on me!¡±


    After a final sharp retort, the Regressor crossed her arms again and lowered her voice.


    ¡°Anyway. While I¡¯d like to get rid of you, it should be easier to deal with Fiy somehow. At the very least, we have to stop him swaggering about.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit mean to talk about getting rid of someone in their face?¡±


    ¡°That was my intention.¡±


    She shot back in a provoking manner before sinking into quiet thoughts.


    <b> ?Fiy came down to the abyss with talk of waging war. He¡¯s probably the most radical of pro-war activists. Since I know of the great war that is toe, I can¡¯t leave Tyrkanzyaka around a war-hungry vampire. I have to pull them apart, whether it be by persuasion or threats.?</b>


    <b><i> The heck, Regressor?</i></b>


    It turned out that in spite of what she told me, she had a surprisingly deep motive. Inparison, I wanted to get rid of Fiy simply because I didn¡¯t like him.


    Now that made for a bit of contrast. Hmm. I couldn¡¯t possibly have a worse personality than her. I was the normal and kind sort of guy. Maybe the long stay in the abyss had corrupted me a little? I better be careful from now on.


    ¡°Still, you do know, yes? Despite his appearances, Fiy is a neonate. That¡¯s a vampire ranking below the ruling elders, who have inherited the Progenitor¡¯s blood, and their elite retainer ancie. Neonates aren¡¯t that rare, but the Duke of Sanguine¡¯s lineage carries clout.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still a small fry. You and I both can easily take out someone like him.¡±


    <b><i> Just you, not me alright? I¡¯d need at least a holy hand grenade to deal with him.</i></b>


    Hearing no answer from me, the Regressor cast me a puzzled look, but she must¡¯ve thought I was silent because there was no need to even answer. She moved on unconcernedly.


    ¡°Moreover, the guy came here hoping for war. No good wille of him staying close to Tyrkan¡ª¡±


    The Regressor froze in the middle of her words, struck by a realization.


    <b> ?Hang on. The warden didn¡¯t ept the idea of sending Fiy outside. In fact, he tried to keep him here. There has to be a reason.?</b>


    <b><i> Mm? Well I did have a reason. I had no way of sending Fiy outside, after all.</i></b>


    <b> ?Come to think of it, the State always tended to encourage and engage in wars. That¡¯s right. Imprisoning the Progenitor must be part of their n.?</b>


    <b><i> I mean, I don¡¯t know about that¡­</i></b>


    Actually, something <i>did</i>e to mind. I was sure Captain Abbey mentioned this through her golem. War shouldn¡¯t be urring <i>yet</i>, she said.


    Thinking the other way round, that meant war had to happen <i>eventually</i>. So having the vampire rxing in the abyss had to be part of the State¡¯s war n.


    <b><i> What are they up to? Can they even handle the consequences? ording to the Regressor¡¯s memories, a huge war was going to break out in the future.</i></b>


    But I stopped thinking about the matter at that point. Oh well. Everyone except for idiots knew the State was preparing for war. How important could it be? It was like saying there¡¯d be snow in theing winter.


    What mattered more than that right now¡­


    ¡°¡­I intend to pull Fiy away from Tyrkanzyaka. You better not interfere.¡±


    <b> ?I have to stop the war. If only to prevent </b><b><i>them</i></b><b> from running amok in the chaos. If this man stands in my way, then¡­?</b>


    ¡­was the Regressor eyeing me with an air of murder.


    <b><i> Now, what to do?</i></b>


    <b><i> Mm. Right, this is what I¡¯ll do here.</i></b>


    ¡°Me, interfere? I¡¯d help out for sure, but why would I hinder you, Trainee Shei?¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, the reason Fiy couldn¡¯t leave the abyss is all because of your persuasion. You¡¯re iming to help me after what you did? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    The Regressor didn¡¯t even wait for a reply as she kept going, fixing a cutting gaze on me.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of getting in my way, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her reasoning wasn¡¯t bad, but she was wrong.


    As I had mentioned time and again, I just didn¡¯t want anyone to find out I was an insignificantborer. But since I couldn¡¯t tell her that, I put on a bright smile instead, waving a hand in denial.


    ¡°Ahaha. So that¡¯s how you took it. How naive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s expression remained fierce. She snorted as if prompting me to try and give an excuse.


    ¡°Think differently. Now, I spoke up to keep Fiy here, so that he¡¯ll stay close to Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    ¡°I know. I was there too.¡±


    ¡°Are you taking the things I said at face value? Did you have that much faith in me?¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t look as on edge as before, but instead, she showed doubt.


    <b> ?¡­He was after something else? But from that man¡¯s perspective, is there anything else to be gained by putting Fiy and Tyrkanzyaka together??</b>


    ¡°Instead of believing everything I said, think about the result of my actions. Then you¡¯ll know there is no reason at all for us to be at odds.¡±


    I hinted at her instead of being direct, like sprinkling bread crumbs on a trail. I waited for her to pick up each clue and trace the truth.


    <b> ?Wait. Maybe I thought wrong. If his purpose isn¡¯t to stick the two together¡­ What if it was to simply have Fiy remain??</b>


    She couldn¡¯t suspect the answer she had ¡°worked¡± to find¡ªthough she had merely followed the clues I handed. Because when you put effort into something, you think you deserve a worthy reward. The puzzle you struggled toplete has to be beautiful. The solution you arduously deduced has to be perfect.


    That was how the minds of people worked, and the Regressor was no exception.


    <b> ?Is it possible that he detained Fiy to prevent information from leaking out? Because if he goes out to the surface and starts bbing, the forces that are trying to use Tyrkanzyaka might act!?</b>


    The Regressor jumped to a thrilling conclusion of her own. She seemed to be trying to hide it, but I could see her lips curving proudly.


    I felt curious again. What if she found out the truth? I was merely incapable of letting Fiy escape.


    Well, anyhow.


    ¡°Not everyone in the State desires war, after all. We can berades, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    I had sessfully eased the Regressor¡¯s wariness for the time being. She let down her guard enough to ask for my opinion despite still feeling uncertain.


    ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°Persuasion, to start with.¡±


    ¡°Persuasion? That¡¯s all?¡±


    <b> ?Not kidnap, ckmail, or gaslighting??</b>


    I change my mind. Whichever way I look at it, I have the better personality here.


    ¡°¡­I have no idea what you¡¯re thinking, but we should take the mostmon means first.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Leave the persuading to me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m capable of doing some convincing myself you know. After all, I¡¯m her disciple right now. It¡¯ll be much easier for me to speak with her in that regard.¡±


    Hmm. She didn¡¯t seem very dependable, but since she was so stronglymitted, I chose to see how it went.


    I did murmur a few words of worry, though.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m saying this just in case, but you can¡¯t go cutting arms, okay? Even a vampire will get ticked off.¡±


    ¡°Are you taking me for a psycho?!¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡±


    * * *


    After deciding to persuade Tyrkanzyaka, the Regressor took a deep breath and marched over to the vampire alone. I hid behind a corner not far away and watched them.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka. One moment, I have something to tell you.¡±


    The Regressor trying to coax somebody¡­ now that was a rare sight. I found it hard to believe in her since she looked like the sort who tended to solve adversities through strength or money. But still, she was the Regressor, a woman who had gone through heaven and hell. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to possess an ability I didn¡¯t know about.


    <b><i> Let¡¯s see how well you can talk the talk.</i></b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t meet Fiy!¡±


    ¡­?


    <b><i>The heck is this? What¡¯s with your choice of words? Are you ying the daughter who doesn¡¯t like her stepdad? Who begs mom not to remarry?</i></b>


    The vampire paused for a second before replying.


    ¡°How abrupt. Why do you say that?¡±


    Her question was borne of incredulity, which was a very natural reaction. Compared to that, the Regressor¡¯s reply was¡­


    ¡°Anyway! That guy said he wanted to wage war! War is bad! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    <b><i> Oi, Regressor. Could you demonstrate some vocabry? What are you a foreigner? Or is it that you never really talked to people all that often? But then again, didn¡¯t you talk just fine with me? </i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t bear to listen further, so I decided to close my ears and read her thoughts in advance.


    <b> ?Before I regressed, you joined the war in a mangled state. It¡¯ll be a bloodbath that no one stands to benefit from. All that waits at the end of it is total destruction. I¡¯m trying to stop that future from happening, and for that, it¡¯s better that you stay far away from the war.?</b>


    Well her thoughts were pretty normal, so what was with her bbering? What in the world was the problem with this Regressor?


    <b><i> Ohh. I think I get it somewhat.</i></b>


    Holes formed in her logic because she wanted to hide the truth about her regression, and her attempt to force those holes shut was what resulted in that childish outburst.


    I was starting to pity the woman now. What was I to do with her?


    ¡°I thought you would understand. Fiy is a much lesser retainer of mine. He cannot even oppose my will.¡±


    ¡°I know! But still!¡±


    ¡°And I will not take back a decision I have made. A bearer of heavy responsibility must weigh their words. I shan¡¯t be changing my mind for the time being. I understand what you want to say, so you may stop speaking.¡±


    The Regressor merely nodded a few times, turned around, and returned to the corner where I was hiding. Then she evasively reported the oue.


    ¡°So she says.¡±


    ¡°Er, I¡¯m sorry for making an unreasonable demand. Forget about persuading and whatnot from now on. Use power or money to solve things if you can.¡±


    <b> ?Eh? I feel oddly annoyed. Is he being sarcastic??</b>


    The fact that she was confused showed how miserable hermunication skills were. I felt sorry for the world this Regressor had to save.


    I stepped out with a sigh.


    ¡°Wait there. I¡¯m the master of mind games, the magician who toys with the heart of man, and the paramour who does secret things with Trainee Tyrkanzyaka in secret ces. A mere disciple can¡¯tpete. I¡¯ll handle the case.¡±


    ¡°Right. You try th¡ªWhat? Paramour?¡±


    ¡°Heave-ho. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I sprang out of the corner before the Regressor could say anything and swiftly raised a hand in hello while approaching the vampire.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°¡­What in the world are you two scheming?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Scheming? Oh, would you like a massage? My fingers are in fine condition today.¡±


    The vampire didn¡¯t withdraw her suspicion despite my offer.


    ¡°You are being too obvious. Why would a fellow who is usually so reluctante to me first with his fingers outstretched? Not to mention that Shei is still watching from over there.¡±


    She was being distrustful for once, which was a surprise. Was she the same person who promptly opened up her heart after seeing me defibrite the undying? Did she develop an awareness for danger?


    ¡°So, is it a no?¡±


    ¡°¡­I did not say that. A littleter. As in, when no one is looking.¡±


    I take that back. Maybe it was because she was dead, but this corpse utterlycked awareness.


    Anyhow.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to warn you in ce of Trainee Shei.¡±


    ¡°You too?¡±


    ¡°It may be wearisome to hear, but my advice is golden, I tell you. The vampire called Fiy. Something about him is off. I think you better be careful.¡±


    I was being serious, but the vampire didn¡¯t pay heed.


    ¡°It seems I have brought too much hate upon Fiy. I understand. I shall henceforth exercise discretion.¡±


    ¡°By discretion you mean?¡±


    ¡°I shall not bother youds with his acts of service. He submits to mymands, so a word should suffice.¡±


    The vampire presumed the Regressor and I hade to her because Fiy was being a bother, so she promised to remedy the situation.


    <b><i> Huh? Isn¡¯t this fine? I mean, it¡¯s honestly a tempting offer. I was just annoyed by Fiy, after all.</i></b>


    So I immediately nodded.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll do that for me, then great.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait. At what time should I visit you?¡±


    ¡°When did you ever consider the time? Come when you feel like it.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Whew. Now <i>this</i> is a win-win.


    I went back with a delighted face. The Regressor, leaning against the wall, greeted me with a cold expression.


    ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°What? I achieved a human triumph.¡±


    ¡°Triumph my foot. You only scheduled a tryst with Tyrkanzyaka instead of solving anything!¡±


    ¡°There was no scheduling. She said she¡¯de at her own time.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t give a damn! About something! Like that!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask?¡±


    ¡°Argh, anyway! Since you¡¯ve decided to cooperate, do it properly!¡±


    And so I was reluctantly driven back to face the vampire.


    I met her eyes awkwardly. She heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I cannot for my lifeprehend your aversion. What is so strange about him? I have bonded with the two of you, so what reason is there for me to not keep my retainer Fiy by my side?¡±


    ¡°Er, it¡¯s the difference in time spent together, I guess? It¡¯s irritating because Fiy hasn¡¯t been here even a week, yet he acts like an ass in a lion¡¯s skin.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? It has not been a month since I met you boys either.¡±


    To a vampire, a month and a week both amounted to a blink of an eye. She would hardly feel a difference between us and Fiy.


    With no words to refute, I nodded.


    ¡°Thinking about it, you¡¯re right. A month or a week is like the fleeting glitter of a fireflypared to your lifetime, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. Even humans with ordinary lifespans consider a month short, so for a 12th-century girl, well¡­¡±


    The vampire fell into confused silence for a moment.


    ¡°12th-century, girl?¡±


    ¡°Oops. I¡¯ll be going now!¡±


    The Regressor was still waiting on the other side, but that wasn¡¯t the only ce with a corner around the walls. So I made a run for the opposite corner.

 Chapter 58: - The Monologue of a Mind Reader

    <b>? </b><b>The Monologue of a Mind Reader</b><b> ?</b>


    As the vampire promised, Fiy no longer came swaggering out of nowhere. Although sometimes, when I was chopping ingredients while cooking, he¡¯d eagerly eye my kitchen knife and fingers with anticipation.


    As if that would happen. A fool that slips up with a mere kitchen knife can¡¯t shuffle cards. Do you know how dangerous that is? Worst case scenario, you¡¯ll lose your hand. So chopping food is easy as pie inparison. The worst you could lose with that is a finger.


    Sorry, but there ain¡¯t no food for a vampire in a human¡¯s kitchen. Get lost.


    Anyway. The abyss regained peace somewhat. The vampire left Fiy alone longer than before, and while that wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy the Regressor, at least she didn¡¯t get touchy about it. The bigmotion settled into an odd period of stability.


    In the meantime, I was facing the golem in a corner of the cafeteria.


    <b>¡ºConfirmed.¡»</b>


    Upon hearing my report of what happened, the golem sounded warmer than before.


    <b>¡ºThere are still many problems to be dealt with, but I predict we must observe for the time being due to theck of options currently avable. Maintain the situation until the State takes further action.¡»</b>


    ¡°Understood! Please leave it to me!¡±


    <b>¡º¡­¡»</b>


    The golem began to stare wordlessly at me. I didn¡¯t know if it was the golem¡¯s face getting to me, but I grew apprehensive for some reason.


    ¡°Why are you being quiet with your mouth on the microphone? What are you going to say this time?¡±


    <b>¡º¡­Question. Why are you taking an unusually cooperative attitude today?¡»</b>


    ¡°Unusually? I¡¯ve always been cooperative with you, Captain Abbey. Was there a single request of yours I haven¡¯t fulfilled?¡±


    <b>¡ºThose were tasks you rightly should have performed. You are aborer of Tantalus and are obliged toply with my legitimate orders as I am the overseer.¡»</b>


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I did everything you asked except for the times we slightly shed in opinion and needed some coordinating, right? I took you where you wanted, got what you needed, and responded to intruders falling in here. I even solved an issue without being ordered to. Where else will you find a modelborer like me?¡±


    <b>¡ºYou used every asion to make an unreasonable demand of me, did you not?¡»</b>


    ¡°Unreasonable demand? What¡¯s that?¡±


    <b>¡ºI mean when you forced me to use a certain tone.¡»</b>


    ¡°Certain tone? Well now, that doesn¡¯t ring a bell.¡±


    The golem froze, but only for a moment before it continued to emit a t voice out of its speakers.


    <b>¡ºYou forced childish words out of me, such as ¡®oppa¡¯ or ¡®piggyback¡¯, did you not?¡»</b>


    ¡°Oh, that? Come on, that was a joke I tell you.¡±


    I tried to dodge the subject casually, but the golem¡¯s stare was so stinging that I had to add an excuse.


    ¡°Honestly, do you need to call it ¡®forcing¡¯? What was so hard about it? What, did you lose money or get hurt, Captain Abbey? You only asked for a piggyback. Yourmand just got a little cuter. Since I dly gave you a ride, doesn¡¯t that make it a win-win in the end?¡±


    <b>¡ºNegative. I am a State signaller and also a captain of the Independent Signal Corps. I have a duty to maintain a demeanor that befits my position.¡»</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s a golem in the first ce, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯d be an undeniable degenerate if I made the real you do that, but all I did was y a prank on a tiny golem. Big deal.¡±


    <b>¡ºYour perversity is already beyond doubt.¡»</b>


    ¡°Perversity? Goodness gracious. The things you say to your oppa.¡±


    ¡º¡­¡»


    <b><i> Oh, is she mad?</i></b>


    I quickly moved on to the next topic before the golem seriously contemted revenge.


    ¡°Ah, and the Progenitor said something else. She wanted me to send Fiy back to the surface since he basically came down by mistake.¡±


    The golem stopped staring and sighed. She gave up retorting at the ludicrous idea.


    <b>¡ºImpossible. Breaking into the abyss, Tantalus, with specific intent is a vition of securityws. A wanted order would have been issued if we were on the surface, but this is the abyss. As such, the Progenitor¡¯s request is uneptable.¡»</b>


    ¡°I gave a simr reply and somehow managed to keep him here for now, but the Progenitor is ready to just fly up if things go wrong. As you know, powerful vampires can fly freely even in this darkness. What if she ends up going up?¡±


    <b>¡ºEscape is also impossible.¡»</b>


    The golem¡¯s answer was curt. Too curt for me. I protested, gesturing with both hands.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s going to fly, you know? Fly up until she¡¯ll die of old age, that¡¯s what she said. And since vampires don¡¯t of age, she¡¯ll virtually keep going forever! No matter how deep the abyss is, surely she¡¯ll escape eventually? Then I¡¯ll be shot dead for failing to keep her in check!¡±


    <b>¡ºYou do not need to worry about that. Escaping through flight is impossible here in the¡ª¡»</b>


    The golem¡¯s words cut off abruptly at that moment. She continued speaking secondster but in a sharper voice.


    <b>¡º¡­This is a strict warning to you as a State signaller.¡»</b>


    I no longer felt the slight sense of ease from our earlier conversation. Due to the rxed atmosphere, I had established, the golem let her guard down and let slip a hidden truth. Realizing this, she grew wary again and adopted a stony attitude.


    <b>¡ºI fully understand your position. I am taking a cooperative approach as you are the only avable personnel within Tantalus who has also built friendships with the trainees. However.¡»</b>


    The golem¡¯s eyes made of crystal moved, reflecting my figure in those light-capturing orbs.


    The person who was somewhere beyond those eyes, somewhere I couldn¡¯t see, had to be watching me coldly.


    <b>¡ºShould you show any behavior of attempting to pry information from me again, or if such signs are observed, then I will consider other means to ¡®rece¡¯ you.¡»</b>


    This was why I wasn¡¯t very fond of the Military State. Their people, way of thought, and systems were all utterly rigid, making it so hard to make a living. In a harsh world like this, there was no ce for a dream-chasing magician.


    I gave a smile as my reply. The golem red at me for a moment, then disconnected without any notice. The light from its crystal orbs disappeared, and its metal body fell ck.


    * * *


    Fiy no longer asked me for blood. As per the sublime Progenitor¡¯smand, hepletely stopped disturbing my life or butting into my matters. Technically. But¡­


    <b> ?Get cut. Cut your finger. Spill some blood.?</b>


    I had overlooked the fact that I was a mind-reader. When I was cooking, especially when I was doing something with a kitchen knife, he¡¯d secretly watch and try to jinx me. I seriously felt like I¡¯d go insane if I kept hearing those kinds of thoughts. It was practically a curse at this point.


    <b><i> Dammit, why did that gremlin keep coveting my blood?</i></b>


    ?I must offer blood to the Progenitor! Fresh blood is necessary for a retainer to speak their mind to a maker, especially when ites to a maker of utmost superiority. A retainer offers blood, and the maker epts the blood, listening to the words it contains. That is the tradition, so I¡¯m sure the Progenitor will ept!!?


    Judging by his thoughts, it seemed the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka had a slight misunderstanding.


    Retainers were utterly insignificant in front of a maker. These lords of blood could birth vampires, dominate retainers through bloodcraft, and even end their lives with the twitch of a finger. Makers were like deities and parentsbined to retainers.


    <b> ?The Progenitor views us with pity. She wants to protect us. Since I know her wishes, I should be able to persuade her if I keep trying.?</b>


    However, there were plenty of children in the world who were unfilial, and outrageously many humans who disdained gods. Their way of thinking was also diverse. There were ten thousand ways of respecting parents, and even the worshiping of deities differed by religion.


    <b> ?Yes! I¡¯ll inform her of the deceased elder first. Once she finds out that one of her closest retainers has perished, she may change her mind out of sorrow.?</b>


    Fiy had wavered. When he first prostrated before the Progenitor, who was like a goddess to his kindred, he had unmistakeably wavered for a moment¡ªshould he turn the situation to his advantage, even if it meant deceiving the Progenitor? Or should he confess the truth regardless of the oue?


    Back then, he told the truth, afraid and unknowing of the Progenitor¡¯s power.


    <b> ?Although he¡­ was not hunted down by Sanctum. But not even the Progenitor will know that much. If she mes meter, I will dly take the punishment. Her idling here with such petty cretins is a tremendous loss for us nobles of the night.?</b>


    The unknown instills fear. That¡¯s why we¡¯re always humble before the unknown. When darkness falls, we must meekly face it with a torch ormp in hand, or stay crouched in our rooms.


    However, putting it the other way round, knowledge can bring not only peace of mind but also arrogance.


    The Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka was quite benevolent, contrary to her notoriety. Having received her protection several times in his time here, Fiy wasn¡¯t as fearful as he was before. That was likely what changed his judgment.


    ¡°Haah. And that¡¯s why I need to change my response.¡±


    Sometimes, I felt my ability to read minds was an inconvenience. One of those moments was when I happened to hear something I wasn¡¯t particrly curious about, like now.


    I was no prophet. I couldn¡¯t see as far as the future and tell what¡¯ll happen. But when the thoughts of others flowed into my mind, when my ability exposed ns with too much resolve yet too little substance, I¡¯d be gripped by a strange notion.


    Maybe it was pity? Or contempt? It was a feeling that made me want to help achieve their purpose because it was soughable, and at the same time, an urge that tempted me to ruin it all like a mischievous child. An odd feeling bloomed in my chest.


    Thinking about it, it struck me more interesting to find at least some difficulty in reading someone¡¯s mind. Like with the golem, the Regressor, and if no one else, the vampire. Even Azzy would do. It was quite fun digging through their thoughts.


    But I guess this was, in a way, a pretentiousness borne of blessing.


    As my pondering came to an end, I also finished cooking. After a final touch of ting the dish with hard carrots chopped into long strips, I took a bell from my pocket and shook it.


    <i> Dingle-dingle</i>.


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof!¡±


    I heard Azzy¡¯s barking, following which I sensed Fiy quickly flee from the corner he was hiding in. Not that Azzy cared about him. As she barged into the cafeteria, I put down the dish. She sat in a chair, put her face in the food, and began with chewing the carrots.


    I wiped my hands with a cloth as I raised my voice.


    ¡°Fiy!¡±


    Fiy, who had sneaked back to his hiding ce, flinched at my voice.


    I red precisely at where he was standing beyond the corner and gave an announcement.


    ¡°Tell Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. A ss will be held this afternoon.¡±

 Chapter 59: Living Wise

    <b>? </b><b>Living Wise</b><b> ?</b>


    Once I gathered all the trainees into the ssroom, I began the lesson with a p.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s been a while but let¡¯s begin ss. But before that¡­¡±


    As usual, the vampire was sitting on her floating coffin instead of a chair. Beside her, Fiy was standing at attention with both hands together as if it were only natural.


    I pointed at him with an irritated face.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. Can¡¯t you do something about that thing standing next to you?¡±


    Fiy burst out angrily at that.


    ¡°Why! The noble Progenitor must always be apanied by a servant who will stand in for menial work. I will do my duty quietly, so you focus on yours! There should be no problem at all if we each tend to our duties!¡±


    That was rich,ing from a guy who always meddled and went ¡°Why!¡± every other day under the pretext of duty. I could only see it as him intending to hinder ss with all his might.


    As I stared coldly at Fiy, the vampire reprimanded her retainer.


    ¡°Enough, Fiy.¡±


    Fiy immediately fell to one knee, acting as if he had never shouted. He showed apletely opposite attitude to her. Of course, there was some degree of ulterior motives behind that. The difference in treatment was to elevate the vampire¡¯s stature so that she would be more lenient toward him.


    In any case, the vampire silenced Fiy at once before turning to me.


    ¡°I ask that you understand. He also seemed curious about the contents of this ss.¡±


    ¡°Understand? What are you saying? Is it okay to walk on in here as he pleases just out of curiosity?¡±


    I put down my chalk stick loudly and red at Fiy.


    ¡°Fiy. This ss is exclusively prepared for my trainees, you see. Outsiders should stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°I am the Progenitor¡¯s attendant and the drop of blood she bestowed! At her need, I am obligated to devote my blood and uphold her honor!¡±


    ¡°I am a warden of the Military State. I¡¯m the one in charge here. If you don¡¯t listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t?¡±


    I swept away the papers on my teaching desk with my hands, clearing them in an instant. Then I leaped on the desk andy down.


    Bewildered by my wild movement, the vampire reproached me.


    ¡°What are you doing? After calling us here too.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I didn¡¯t call.¡±


    I rested my head on my hands and whistled leisurely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing ss. I¡¯llpletely stay out of your business from now on, so you vampires can go ahead and y patty-cake with each other.¡±


    With that said, I rolled over to face the chalkboard. It was basically a boycott deration. The vampire grew urgent at the risk of losing the lesson she¡¯d been anticipating.


    ¡°Are you sulking? A grown-up like you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°But you are. What is making you act so childish?¡±


    ¡°Oh, fine. I <i>am</i> sulking. Twice as much now after what you said. Forget ss or massages, I ain¡¯t doing nothing no more.¡±


    With her lesson and even massages held hostage, the vampire was the one getting hasty. Feeling panicky, she was halfway off her coffin as she spoke.


    ¡°What is making you so stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Asking someone who¡¯s sulking only makes them sulk more. And what, do you think I ¡°like¡± holding lessons? I put quite some time and effort into making them. It just kills my motivation when someone interrupts everything I say. Though well, maybe the great Progenitor needs a trumpeter who does her yelling for her.¡±


    Anyone not a fool would get what I was saying, and while the vampire was a bit old, she was no idiot. Between a retainer who ventured into the abyss for her or a warden who provided various enjoyments, who would she pick?


    The vampire¡¯s decision came swiftly and as coldly as her unbeating heart. She gestured to Fiy, who responded with tight lips.


    ¡°Go outside. And do note until I call.¡±


    ¡°¡­ As you will.¡±


    The retainer Fiy obeyed hermand without a single hesitation. He didn¡¯t forget to shoot a re at me on the way out, too. Judging by his rebellious attitude, I could see he wasn¡¯t going to simply back off obediently.


    <b><i> You¡¯re going to eavesdrop, aren¡¯t you? Haha. Fat chance.</i></b>


    ¡°Since you¡¯re going, then go out to the yard. And don¡¯t eavesdrop.¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    ¡°Do as he says. I, too, hope you will not listen in secretly in an undignified manner. Such behavior is only for vulgar whistleblowers.¡±


    The vampire was speaking to Fiy, yet it was the regressor, sitting over on the other side, who winced as if pricked with a needle. When I looked at her, she evaded my eyes.


    So the girl <i>did</i> have some self-awareness. What a relief that she hadn¡¯t lost all her conscience.


    ¡°¡­ As you will.¡±


    The Progenitor¡¯s word was absolute. Fiy could go against her, but that was meaningless. She was capable of precisely sensing his blood from the opposite end of the abyss, after all.


    Fiy bowed his head and left, closing the door behind him. When he had gone far enough, the vampire spoke to me in a softer tone.


    ¡°I apologized, did I not? Fiy merely thinks too much of me. Since I have sent him out, tell us the story you have prepared today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lesson, not a story. Don¡¯t just take my hard-thought-out ss as some wonderful story-telling.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do carry on with your lesson. I wish to study for once.¡±


    She did her best to soothe me in case I¡¯d sulk even more.


    Of course, my electric massages and stories during sses probably mattered more to her than me, but so what? It¡¯s normal for people to be worldly. You can¡¯t be a mind-reader if you mind such things.


    ¡°Hoo. Fine. Turn down ate learner, get haunted by a dead ignoramus, or so they say. I¡¯ll just overlook it then. Actually, maybe I already am being haunted?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll begin today¡¯s lesson.¡±


    There was no stopping me now that Fiy was gone. I jumped up from the teaching desk and stepped forward, thumping the desk and raising my voice before the vampire could fully understand what I said.


    ¡°Throughout my observation until now, you trainees have not shown anyck of capability innguage or empathy in spite of all your bizarre behaviors¡­¡±


    I paused a beat before continuing.


    ¡°Which truly surprised me!¡±


    <b> ?What nonsense is he getting at this time??</b>


    The regressor was getting rude with her thoughts. The nerve of her!


    ¡°But there is something critical missing from you folks. Something very precious that any normal person has. That one aspect is why you are struggling to adjust to the world. Do you know what that is?¡±


    The vampire tilted her parasol slightly; it was her way of putting her hand up.


    Satisfied by her eager attitude to learn, I pointed at her right away.


    ¡°Yes, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, weck themon sense of the present times?¡±


    It was a reasonable guess, contrary to expectations.


    Lost for words, I nodded while rubbing my chin.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s notpletely wrong either.¡±


    ¡°Then, it will be all right if you teach us plenty. sses have been held too rarely these days. Are you not being toozy as a warden? If you truly think for us, then hold these lessons more often.¡±


    ¡°Butmon sense differs by the country, the era, and the generation. So how can I arrogantly define the absence ofmon sense? Unfortunately, that is not the answer I wanted!¡±


    <i>Whew.</i> Good thing I reacted quickly. I would¡¯ve ended up extending ss time otherwise.


    After thwarting the onset of additionalbor, I resumed speaking.


    ¡°What youdiesck, that is none other than a normal sense of danger!¡±


    The regressor, sitting in that delinquent posture of hers as usual, frowned as she threw a question.


    ¡°A normal¡­ sense of danger?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. A sense of danger. The part of you that is vignt in determining whether a crisis is approaching. It is this little screw that is either missing from your heads or screwed on so tightly that it¡¯s damaged your brains.¡±


    The two didn¡¯t be aware of it even after hearing what I said. I couldn¡¯t tell whether they really didn¡¯t know or just didn¡¯t think about it.


    Since I couldn¡¯t let them learn on their own, I had no choice but to point out everything.


    ¡°For reference, the one with the screw turned too tightly is Trainee Shei, while the one who had it so loose that it flew off is Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    ¡°Whaat?¡±


    ¡°That is absurd!¡±


    The two protested in unison. Yes, just as I had expected. The foolish never looked back on themselves, after all. Then I had to show them evidence.


    ¡°Now then. I¡¯ll run a simtion for you two who aren¡¯t objectively self-aware enough.¡±


    I took out the object I had prepared from beneath the teaching desk. It was a marite doll I had improvised out of the golem remains I picked up at the control center.


    Back when I was a magician, I used to do puppet shows to draw in kids. Once I was done with a short y and held out my hat, they¡¯d hand me pennies they got from their parents who returned after their business.


    It was time to revisit that experience. I lifted the marite, connected by thin threads to a wooden cross, and started.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought on it carefully. Why do youdies have no normal sense of danger? After brooding over it for a while, I identified the issue, and so prepared a situation to reveal it.¡±


    I worked my fingers to control the marite, which was roughly a third of my height. It moved ording to my movements. I made it scratch its head with its left hand, and shake its legs in a dance too. After performing all kinds of motions and getting a feel for how it worked, I paused to give an exnation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use this puppet here, he¡¯s an old chap, or Mr. Chap for short, to set the situation. You only need to respond appropriately to the given scenario.¡±


    ¡°Do you take us for children¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then give me a reason not to hold lessons for kids. Now, allow me to show you a demonstration! Azzy!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    At my call, Azzy got up at once and came to me. It just so happened that she had been feeling greatly curious about my marite. Her eyes followed Mr. Chap as I shook him this way and that.


    ¡°Now, this golem will talk to you. You just need to give a proper response that¡¯s within social limits. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even a response like that is good enough. Then start!¡±


    Mr. Chap shook his right hand, and Azzy¡¯s head followed its movements, shaking left to right. When Mr. Chap put out his hand, she did the same.


    After catching her interest, I ventriloquized through the marite.


    ¡°Hello there, kid.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Hello!¡±


    Azzy returned the greeting, which by itself put her in the top 50% of the Abyssal Manners Ranking.


    I smiled at Azzy and went on.


    ¡°How about this old chap teaches you something fun?¡±

 Chapter 60: - Living Upright

    <b>? </b><b>Living Upright</b><b> ?</b>


    I could feel the Regressor knitting her brows at me.


    <b><i> Chill out, sheesh. It¡¯s just a simtion</i></b>.


    Azzy, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t feel anything wrong as she replied honestly.


    ¡°Woof? Gonna y with me? y ball! Let¡¯s y!¡±


    <b><i> Crap, no. That¡¯ll wear me out. </i></b>


    I quickly diverted the subject.


    ¡°No-No. I¡¯m the kind, weak, and good-natured Mr. Chap. Aren¡¯t you a cutie?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Thanks! You, uh, look not tasty!¡±


    ¡°Do you like tasty things?¡±


    ¡°Yup! I like tasty things!¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Cute kids deserve candy. Want this old chap to give you one?¡±


    ¡°Candy? Woof? You can eat?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. You can eat it. It¡¯s a magic marble with a fresh scent and a fruity taste that gets sweeter the more you eat it. Every time you lick it, your mouth will be filled with newyers of ecstasy.¡±


    Saliva burst from Azzy¡¯s nds. Excited by the mere imagination of candy, she spun in circles on the spot, crying out to me.


    ¡°Woof! Wanna eat! Wanna eat!¡±


    ¡°Now, then how about you and I go there, that shady ce no one can see? I¡¯ll give you candy if you follow me.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Kehuehuehue. Come along. Mr. Chap will teach you something that¡¯ll feel good¡­¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof! Feel good! I like!¡±


    As I moved Mr. Chap, Azzy came along, spinning round and round the puppet in joy. She was going to follow him anywhere without the slightest suspicion.


    The Regressor stopped watching and grabbed Chun-aeng.


    ¡°Skyde Art, Kicking Wind.¡±


    A st of thinlypressed wind shot toward Mr. Chap like a de. I jerked my hand away hastily upon reading her mind, but because of his strings, Mr. Chap moved a beatte.


    The Ki de struck the puppet, thwarting his attempt to take Azzy away, cruelly destroying his joints into scattering pieces. His broken limbs hung on his strings, swinging pathetically.


    ¡°Ahh! Mr. Chaaaap!¡±


    ¡°Woo-woof! Candy!¡±


    <b><i> My marite! I had barely managed to string it together out of the broken golem! I sweated so hard to make it!</i></b>


    ¡°Candy¡­¡±


    Azzy looked down at Mr. Chap in dismay. It was heartbreaking how she poked at the puppet as if he might get up again.


    I swiveled my head around with a contorted scowl.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    The Regressor looked calm even aftermitting the crime of vandalism and obstruction of official duty.


    ¡°What do you think? I punished a criminal who was trying to lure a child with candy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t over-immerse yourself! Isn¡¯t this just a simtion?! I was only trying to teach a lesson through Azzy!¡±


    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve kept the creepiness down! I can¡¯t help acting when youugh like that!¡±


    ¡°What about Mr. Chap¡¯sugh? Where else can you find such innocentughter?!¡±


    Enraged, I tossed Mr. Chap away.


    ¡°Mr. Chap had lost his young child, which was why he found joy in sharing candy with children. He was just a good-hearted man! Azzy reminded him of his daughter, which was why he offered her candy out of habit!¡±


    ¡°You said it¡¯s a simtion! Don¡¯t go putting weird settings in a simtion!¡±


    ¡°Murderer! You <i>off¡¯d</i> the father after his daughter, how cold and heartless you are! Has the vampire sucked all the warm blood out of you?!¡±


    The vampire interjected quietly.


    ¡°I have never drunk blood from Shei. Although I did take some of which he spilled during training.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps this violence is inherent! This barbarity that won¡¯t tolerate even a simtion! There¡¯s no need to even see any further!¡±


    I snatched up the chalk stick and wrote Shei¡¯s name, then drew arge X over it. As for the reason, I wrote ¡°excessive barbarity, aggression, andck of patience¡±.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Are you mad? Are you perhaps unable to control your anger? Do you want to use violence even when thew still stands and morals are alive? Then you fail to pass!¡±


    After pincering her with my logic, I casually put away the shattered puppet. But since Azzy was still sad about the candy, I chucked her one of Chap¡¯s ribs.


    I then turned around and continued exining the lesson.


    ¡°But on the other hand, you mustn¡¯t follow someone like this even if they mean no ill will. None of you are mind readers, so it¡¯s impossible to know their intentions, right? You risk harm to yourself by following along, so you must never ept such requests. But that doesn¡¯t mean you should suddenly slice them up like Trainee Shei. That¡¯s a bit wrong.¡±


    <i>Crunch</i>. I heard the sound of steel being crushed from the other side as I talked. Azzy had bitten down, lightly, on Mr. Chap¡¯s ribs. I wasn¡¯t sure why that made a crunching noise.


    I turned to Azzy, who had just realized what she did and spat out the deformed metal with a disappointed face.


    I turned back around.


    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re physically capable of chewing steel. It happens to be the reason I¡¯m not saying anything to Azzy.¡±


    The Regressor crossed her arms and sat like a delinquent.


    <strong> ?Now that the stupid puppet is broken, I guess he¡¯ll finish up quickly??</strong>


    As if that¡¯ll happen.


    I immediately went out to the hallway, picked up the thing I had prepared, and came back inside. What I brought was a mannequin I had made from the skeleton of thebat suit the Regressor had destroyed the other day. I had drawn a face on its visor forck of one.


    I thumped the mannequin with eyes and thick lips of lines.


    ¡°Anyhow. Since Mr. Chap can¡¯t be used now, let¡¯s use the mannequin I brought just in case this happened, Mr. Manne. He¡¯s a young man with charming dimples on his cheeks.¡±


    <strong> ?Is he insane for real¡­??</strong>


    ¡°Now, this time Trainee Shei will try! Will Mr. Manne be able to keep his right arm safe from him?!¡±


    <strong> ?Do you really take me for a psycho?! Fine, I¡¯ll show you!?</strong>


    The Regressor huffed angrily and walked in front of me. Seeing that as a positive attitude, I shook the mannequin¡¯s hand and greeted her.


    ¡°I sense a good aura about you. Do you know the way?¡±


    ¡°The way? What rubbish is that?¡±


    ¡°Dear me, rubbish?!


    ¡°Do you truly not know the way?!¡±


    <strong> ?I dare you to keep going.?</strong>


    The Regressor crossed her arms and red at me over the mannequin. Regardless, I opened the mannequin¡¯s arms exaggeratedly like in a cheap puppet show.


    ¡°All things have their way. It is the path we must naturally walk, and also the sign that points to the goal we must reach. It is not only for humans. From time immemorial, it has been said that Heaven, Earth, and Man form harmony.


    ¡°Mother Gaia shows humans limitless mercy, cutting her own flesh to bestow all kinds of gifts. We drink Mother Earth¡¯s milk, consume her fruits, and carve her flesh to create diverse things. That led us to prosperity.¡±


    ¡°But Father Sky God does not tolerate the vition of boundaries. He takes our creations through rain, wind, floods, and lightning.¡±


    Listeners tended to lose focus when a story grew long, yet the Regressor suddenly started listening seriously.


    <b><i> Oi, I¡¯m just pulling things out of my ass. Why are you being so focused?</i></b>


    <strong> ?Why is he saying this all of a sudden? Is there a hidden meaning to his words? Since I can¡¯t be sure, I should listen for now.?</strong>


    The girl had a loose screw in her head like the others. She was berating me a minute ago, yet now she wanted to hear me out. More fickle than the weather in summer, I say. Even a mind reader like me couldn¡¯t dare to predict her.


    I sighed inwardly and continued.


    ¡°And so humans came to love our Mother and fear our Father. Put another way, we can view it as humans making light of Her while paying respect to Him. This is the way of Heaven, Earth, and Man. The sky,nd, and the path of humans in between.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°O one of open ears, one who melts all things like water, my meeting with you must be Heaven¡¯s will. But the world is full of falsehoods and deceptions. People only see each other as prey. That is why I cannot trust you untested, and I resent myself for it. First, for the sake of trust, will you hand me a gold coin?¡±


    The Regressor took out one alchemic gold coin from her Pocket and readily handed it over. I snatched it using the mannequin¡¯s right hand before flipping its body.


    ¡°Heheh! Fool! Falling for such pretentious words! I¡¯ll make good use of this gold! Think of it as a life lesson!¡±


    The steel mannequin then sauntered off under my puppeteering.


    Then the Regressor indifferently swung Chun-aeng, instantly slicing off the arm of the mannequin which was about five steps away. It dropped the gold coin.


    I hastily caught the coin and scolded the Regressor.


    ¡°I say, Trainee Shei. What are you thinking, indiscriminately cutting off his arm?¡±


    ¡°Who cares? It¡¯s fake.¡±


    ¡°These days, I¡¯m getting worried that you might simply do the same even against a real person. And why is it always the right arm? Did you have a grudge against right arms in your previous life?¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Put your hand back. Return my gold.¡±


    ¡°Cheh.¡±


    Failing at sneaking the coin into my pocket, I had no choice but to return it to her. It pained me as much as if my heart were being wrenched out.


    I sadly watched the Regressor put the gold coin in her Pocket while continuing to exin.


    ¡°Well, despite what I said, Trainee Shei¡¯s response wasn¡¯t wrong. Although cutting off an arm was a bit harsh.¡±


    ¡°I did it because it¡¯s a dummy. I wouldn¡¯t have otherwise.¡±


    ¡°The Heaven and Earth know that¡¯s a lie. If you wanna refute that, then say it to Fiy¡¯s and my face. He lost his arm, and I nearly ended up the same.¡±


    After retorting with actual proof, I turned to the vampire.


    ¡°Anyway. There are cases where people approach in good faith, like Mr. Chap, and cases where people try to take advantage of you, like Mr. Manne. It¡¯s always hard to distinguish true kindness because fraudsters cunningly disguise themselves as good.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The inexperienced tend to always fear others.¡±


    Upon hearing the vampire¡¯s casual reply and reading the sense of superiority beneath her tone, I paused to shoot a t look at her.


    ¡°So that means you have enough experience, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, so you can tell apart good intentions and disguised malignance?¡±


    ¡°Not all, I suppose, but enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I have met countless people over the centuries and experienced even more things than that. What use would that experience be if I cannot even see through others?¡±


    <b><i> Woah, back it up a little. Your self-assessment is strange.</i></b>


    The vampire interpreted my silence as affirmation, and that got her acting slightly haughty.


    ¡°The puppet asked forpany, and the mannequin requested money. I may not know the intentions of strangers, but an evil-doer will surely try to steal something from me. By understanding this point, I can avoid being controlled by others.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong, but sometimes, the authenticity of a message could be diminished by the speaker themselves.


    No matter how I wrapped my head around it, the vampire was no more than a lucky sheep.


    <b><i> How can she see herself this way? Who does she think I held this lesson for today?</i></b>


    I decided this couldn¡¯t go on.


    ¡°Then would you like to try it out once?¡±


    ¡°A test, is it. I am not in a position to be tested by someone, but I am curious. How will you test me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue what I did with Azzy and Trainee Shei. Let¡¯s see if you respond well.¡±


    ¡°It appears you have no doll now. What will you use?¡±


    ¡°I still have a doll I¡¯m best at handling. One that doesn¡¯t even need strings.¡±


    I walked slowly before the vampire, who simply watched with curiosity. Once I closed the distance in a natural manner, I lowered my head, pinched the tip of her parasol, and raised it. Beneath the parasol, I saw her red eyes that contrasted with her white skin.


    I let out a small sigh of pure reverence.


    ¡°I cannot believe it, oh my god.¡±


    The vampire frowned at my utterance. But just before she reacted with displeasure, I quickly got down on one knee.


    ¡°Seeing you today, I have finally realized why gems are so rare in the world. How could any remain after God used them all to create the doll that you are?¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°With your skin made of white jade and your hair weaved entirely of white gold, it is like all the white gems in the world are gathered here. Ahh, such blinding magnificence. Perhaps it is the nature of those who seek the exquisite to willingly walk into fire, so bewitched by its light. I dare to beg of you this: will you allow me to breathe the fragrance of beauty by your side?¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s jaw dropped.

 Chapter 61: - Living Wholesome

    <b>? </b><b>Living Wholesome</b><b> ?</b>


    The ssroom was already pretty quiet, to begin with, but my promation brought deathly silence. The Regressor stared at me with a gaping mouth, while Azzy continued to stare gloomily at Mr. Chap. Nevertheless, I remained on my knees and kept my exalting attitude.


    It was a childish, old pick-up line that should be found in a museum, but it was effective on ancients who were older than most national relics. In the case of the 12th-century vampire girl, she was deeply satisfied despite knowing this was an act.


    <b> ?So you know how to humor ady. Well then, though I know it is a joke, shall I listen a little more??</b>


    ¡°¡­I permit it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mydy.¡±


    As the vampire held out her hand, I kissed the back of it without a single hesitation. Drunk on the atmosphere, she epted even that without difort.


    I picked up a free chair with a low posture and ced it opposite the vampire, then bowed toward the vampire, asking for her permission again. It was only after she nodded that I sat across her a beatte.


    <b> ?Hmm. You are fairly versed in etiquette.?</b>


    She was incredibly immersed. Like someone who teared up at musicals or ys, she overflowed with emotion even though she clearly knew this was a show. How could she im to be fine when she had such susceptibility to sentimentality? I couldn¡¯t even imagine how she would¡¯ve ended up if she still had a working heart.


    Regardless, I continued the act.


    ¡°Pardon me, but may I ask which noble house you hail from?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    The vampire¡¯s reply was brief. However, her thoughts weren¡¯t as short.


    <b> ?When I was busy roaming the world, many had approached me, drawn by my looks, assuming I was noble-born. When I gave them this reply, they would show three responses. Change their attitude into contempt, treat me like a servant, or pretend to be something special, consoling me like a hypocrite.?</b>


    The vampire tapped her desk as if to prompt an answer, intending to test me.


    <b> ?Let me see. This situation itself is an act, but I wonder how you will answer.?</b>


    I had thought wrong. The sentimentality of a 12th-century girl far exceeded my expectations. Why was she sote in realizing that this situation was an act? Wasn¡¯t she too immersed in her role?


    Well, being focused wasn¡¯t a bad thing. I figured I should answer in kind.


    ¡°I knew it, the heavens brought you unto the world.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Are you truly a fairy? I suppose there is no other way to exin such otherworldly beauty appearing out of nowhere, so suddenly without reason or rumor. I am lucky to be the first to discover the graceful fairy gifted to the earth by the sky.¡±


    <b> ?¡­Quite¡­?</b>


    I made an embarrassingly ostentatious big deal out of her looks, but she was a vampire who retained the sentiments of past times. Back then, it was ordinary conversation to exchange such cringeworthy lines.


    ¡°I am sorry to betray your expectations, but that is not what I meant. I have no family name to give. My father came from a coteral line of an unnamed family. He ran out of home as if chased to make a living of his own. In short, I belong to no noble house.¡±


    ¡°Ahh. So you were human, not fairy. I find myself relieved, yet another part of me despairs. One so beautiful as yourself must already be protected by a knight as brave as a lion and as stately as a peacock, vignt on the lookout for wolves that might covet the treasure you are. As someone who has nothing more than the clothes on his back, I surely will not have even an instant¡¯s chance¡­¡±


    I put a hand on my chest in mourning, and the vampireughed quietly.


    ¡°You leap to conclusions in my silence. Did I not tell you I have no family name to give?¡±


    No family name to give. Until now, she had no one close enough to exchange names with. ording to the old way of speech, this meant she wasn¡¯t in a rtionship with anyone. And in all ages and countries, saying ¡°I¡¯m not dating anyone¡± spelled passive affirmation.


    ¡°The world must be blind! To leave ady like you alone! No, perhaps all the other men have formed a treaty? To only watch, from a distance, the most beautiful flower on the high cliff?¡±


    The vampire giggled, pleased.


    ¡°Silly talk.¡±


    Then she smiled in a self-scorning way.


    ¡°Perhaps, they have realized a fault in me.¡±


    ¡°That is what I call blind. There is no sin in beauty and no distinction in elegance. Some say it isn¡¯t possible to perceive the true nature of those sitting across themselves, yet those are the kind of worldly fools who quibble over money and power that can¡¯t be seen.¡±


    I reached out to take the vampire¡¯s hand as I spoke. She didn¡¯t avoid my touch. In fact, she held my hand with slight strength.


    ¡°I trust in my eyes that reflect your figure, my ears that hear your voice, and my hand that holds yours.¡±


    ¡°¡­You do not know what I am.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you may be, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    After making that concisely clear, I turned my gaze slightly aside.


    ¡°What I fear is being unable to satisfy you, weak and ugly as I am. I fear that I can¡¯t fill all your heart. That is all.¡±


    ¡°How arrogant. Did you assume that being strong and handsome would easily satisfy me? Did you take my heart for the scales of a merchant?¡±


    The vampire spoke up, suddenly raising her tone. As I pretended to wince she scolded me with a deliberately angry look.


    ¡°The heart can only be filled with time. Looks and money, none of that matters.¡±


    ¡°If so, will you allow me to stay by your side, so that I can fill you with my time?¡±


    ¡°Go on then, have at it.¡±


    I got up from my chair. While I turned around the desk toward the vampire, she kept her gaze forward with her chin high.


    I sat at her left side as if it were my ce from the start, and took her left hand with my left hand, which brought us closer together. I held out my right arm as if it were the most natural thing and wrapped it around her slender shoulder. Our bodies would touch if I pulled her, yet the vampire showed no sign of rejection.


    <i>Hmm.</i> Pulling her would be fun on its own, but that would be a little off from what I calcted.


    <b><i> Are you just going to watch, Regressor?</i></b>


    ¡°S-Stop it! Just how far are you going to take this?!¡±


    Nice timing, Regressor.


    She mmed her table with a crimson face. With the flow of events broken, I chuckled and raised both hands high as I stood up.


    The act was over, and the melting sweetness in the air turned instantly cold. After changing my attitude like flipping a hand, I walked over to the vampire.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    The vampire answered a beatte.


    ¡°M-Mm?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. You were slightly drunk on the atmosphere, right?¡±


    At the question, she was baffled for a very brief moment by my drastic change in attitude.


    But her mind caught up to her body. The confusion was short. The vampire with the <i>unbeating </i>heart recovered herposure within seconds, and her unflowing blood cooled her body just as quickly.


    She replied in a rxed tone no different from usual.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about? I merely yed along as it was a rather amusing distraction.¡±


    ¡°Distraction?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. A distraction.¡±


    Distraction my foot. A vampire with virtues of the 12th century having this attitude? Talk about ridiculous.


    ¡°It was a moment of entertainment, then?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You said it was all an act, which was why I yed along light-heartedly.¡±


    The vampire nodded on her own as if trying to persuade herself, keeping her back straight with feignedposure.


    I smirked mischievously and swaggered a step closer to her.


    ¡°Well now, I see how it is. So you would dly enter the embrace of an unfamiliar man for a moment of amusement, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka? You were such an easy person?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? I would nev¡ª¡±


    Denial would be self-contradicting. It didn¡¯t match the attitude she showed earlier.


    <b><i> I¡¯ve always felt that people lead themselves into ruin. Why utter words you can¡¯t take responsibility for?</i></b>


    ¡°D-Did I not tell you? I knew it was an act, hem-hem, and yed along light-heartedly.¡±


    Her hasty excuse had lost effect. I crossed my arms and lowered my voice to a mutter.


    ¡°Your very person switches just by lowering a single psychological hurdle. Is this okay? Didn¡¯t you say something about me simply holding Azzy¡¯s paw?¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Azzy reacted to her name being mentioned. I figured this was the perfect time to show the vampire what we did a minute ago.


    ¡°Azzy, paw.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    Azzy promptly gave her paw, and I took it. I touched her fluffy paw with its hidden ws while examining the vampire¡¯s reaction.


    As I expected, she looked offended by the sight¡­ even though we were sitting side by side a moment ago.


    ¡°See? This was how you were like earlier, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    ¡°Ri-Ridiculous! This is nder!¡±


    ¡°Trainee Shei. How was it? Please be impartial.¡±


    The vampire¡¯s and the Regressor¡¯s gazes met. Thetter slightly averted her gaze and nodded shyly. Her attitude was bigger evidence than anything else.


    Driven into a corner, the vampire covered her face with her parasol and started shouting.


    ¡°Yes! I wasx for a moment! I admit that! However!¡±


    She jabbed the tip of her parasol at me, continuing in a resentful voice.


    ¡°What of it! In any case, you have already seen the inside of my chest already!¡±


    The Regressor staggered on the spot, falling down in the most unsightly manner possible. She looked this way amidst her floundering.


    <b> ?What? Seen what? Chest, the inside? What the hell did they do together??</b>


    <b><i>Oh dear.</i></b> It seemed she was getting the wrong ideapletely.


    Regardless, the vampire was too mentally cornered to care whether she listened.


    ¡°Your fingers have touched me countless times already, even this morning I received your service! What am I to be wary of and how?¡±


    <b> ?This morning?! What the heck is it? What did they do straight from morning?!?</b>


    <b><i> Geez, how noisy.</i></b> I was losing my senses with one side talking and one side thinking.


    ¡°It may sound a little odding from me, but you tend to trust too easily, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. I think you have that attitude just because you¡¯re immortal and a bit strong, but these days, that¡¯s just the right recipe for disaster. Try to get into the habit of doubting a little.¡±


    ¡°Going by your words, then I should not have shown my heart to you from the start!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect her to realize it so easily. How impressive.


    ¡°What kind of person do you think I am to show everything? If I happened to have bad intentions, not even you will be able to avoid great suffering. That¡¯s how dangerous it is to open your heart or chest to others.¡±


    ¡°But you did not do so.¡±


    The vampire slightly raised her parasol. Her glowing red eyes held reproach toward me.


    ¡°Despite having numerous opportunities, you did not harbor malice against me. Yet you want me to doubt?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no saying that won¡¯t change in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah, fine.¡±


    The vampire shot up, then for once, she strode over to the ssroom door on her own feet.


    ¡°As you say, I shall suspect everything from now on.¡±


    With that said, she left. The undting darkness behind her mmed the door shut.


    After the vampire was gone, the Regressor stiffly turned her gaping mouth to me and began to point fingers.


    ¡°You-you-you-you¡­¡±


    ¡°Well then. I presume you believe me now? Since I¡¯ve nted doubt in her, she¡¯ll take anything Fiy says with a grain of sal¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! Not that! What the heck are you going around doing to Tyrkanzyaka?!¡±


    <b><i> Mm? What¡­ I made her wary as you wanted so she¡¯ll keep some distance from Fiy, didn¡¯t I? What the hell is your problem?</i></b>


    Really, the girl¡¯s only cool with her words. She gets over-immersed herself. Ugh.


    I replied with a sigh.


    ¡°I became your stepfather today. Try calling me Father.¡±

 Chapter 62: - Compulsion

    <b>? </b><b>Compulsion</b><b> ?</b>


    Thend which Mother Earth dered she would no longer support, the abyss. An actual existing hell where, with just a slip of the foot, you would experience a never-ending fall. All that awaited its victims were unrelenting darkness, hopelessness, and the sight of the sky growing farther away.


    The bottom of the abyss¡ªwho knew if it even existed?¡ªwould re up, festered with the things that had sunken without funerals over a thousand years. It was a terrible, strangend that was centuries far from peace and stability. That was what the abyss was like, and yet¡­


    <b> ?Why¡­ is nothing wrong happening??</b>


    Shei, the woman who had experienced regression, the only traveler who went back in time through death. She alone was engulfed in anxiety amidst the peace.


    <b> ?ording to the undying, something definitely happened here. Something that made the warden try to kill somebody, the Beast King howl as she scattered the undying¡¯s body in spite, and cause the abyss to copse.?</b>


    The future she experienced was like a gutter connected to dozens of sewers. Even if she blocked one pipe, she couldn¡¯t stop all the mess. Untreated sewerage would burst from some other ce and defile the world.


    Shei was all alone, and there were too many anomalies. She could not have stopped everything, not even with a thousand hands. The world couldn¡¯t withstand the broken bnce and opened the floodgates toward Apocalypse.


    Unbidden atrocities became the harbingers of the dreadful tragedy toe. Monsters would appear out of nowhere, devouring people. Entire viges would disappear without leaving a single corpse. And the Kings of Beasts bellowed frantically in the face of the Apocalypse.


    When the world¡¯s end was nigh, Shei tried to pinpoint the source of destruction rather than stop it, and her pursuit led her to this ce, the abyss. Here, she discovered the future seeds of Cmity, the Progenitor, the Dog King, and the Undying.


    But contrary to expectations, they were living in peace.


    <b> ?It isn¡¯t like nothing happened at all. It¡¯s just,pared to what will happenter on¡­ the situation isn¡¯t that bad. Has the pastpletely changed because I came here? Or is there something incredibly big going on that¡¯ll turn this situation right around??</b>


    Shei was sitting on the rooftop of the prison while looking down at the yard. On the monochrome concrete ground, a dark blonde girl was confronting a man in a warden uniform. The warden sneered with an aggravating expression while Azzy kept twitching ufortably.


    ¡°Heheh. Why did I never think of this until now?¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Kyahahaha! That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve finally found the way, Azzy! You¡¯re no match for me now!¡±


    He talked like some kind of mastermind, but Shei was no longer bothered by such antics. She had been fooled one too many times for that.


    The warden stopped shouting and took out a thin disc made by hammering steel. He lifted up the disc and swept his nose.


    ¡°Ah yes, this is what you call a disc. A round, wide te designed for air-resistance reduction! It stays in the air severalfold longer than a ball! Heheheheh! With this, I won¡¯t have to worry about my shoulder now! It can fly for at least 30 seconds if I throw it right!¡±


    ¡°Grrr! Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Geez. So impatient. I wanted to brag a little yet you won¡¯t even let me have that much. Now, go fetch!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    He wound his arm and tossed the steel disc. It flew off, spinning slowly. The long wait was over for Azzy. She took off after the disc in delight.


    The disc floated through the wind and didn¡¯te down easily. It gently rose up and descended even more slowly. Azzy caught up to the disc within moments and hopped from below, waiting for it to fall.


    Meanwhile, the warden flopped on the ground, guffawing.


    ¡°Heheheh. This means I can regain enough stamina in the meantime! It¡¯s practically a pseudo-idle y tool! Kikikik! I¡¯m not afraid of you no more!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    At that moment, Azzy leaped into the air and caught the disc by the mouth. Seeing that, the warden¡¯s expression turned stupid.


    ¡°Oi, wait. Azzy. Catching it with a jump is cheating. Let¡¯spete fair and square two-dimensionally, yeah? And what¡¯s with a dog sargent jumping 3 meters? Didn¡¯t I say give me some time to rest?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°I mean, ugh.¡±


    But no matter what he said, Azzy fetched the disc, so the warden got up with a sigh.


    Watching the two, Shei felt she was being stupid to get nervous. All she managed was a weak sigh as she observed Azzy shoot daggers at times and wag her tail happily at others. And the warden would keep ying with her despite looking weary.


    Shei wanted to sharpen her nerves and whet the de of hostility, but she couldn¡¯t feel even the impetus for that.


    <b> ?If I had to pick the one person who currently has the influence to cause trouble, it would be that warden, but¡­?</b>


    With the way Azzy smiled so brightly, it didn¡¯t seem like she would go feral. It didn¡¯t seem like the calm Tyrkanzyaka would suddenly go crazy. At the same time, that man whose name she still didn¡¯t know¡­ she didn¡¯t feel like warden would do anything either.


    <b> ?I¡¯d rather things stay like this and nothing happens. If only someone could convince me that¡¯s how it¡¯ll be¡­?</b>


    Then she could put down all her burdens and enjoy a short break. But the Regressor came from the future. She knew that some tragic event would ur in the abyss, which was why she couldn¡¯t rx. She had to keep on her toes. Even if everyone else was carefree, she alone had to be vignt.


    There could be no rest for the woman who had witnessed the terrible future. Even this isted peace felt like a portent of disaster.


    <b> ?Since I¡¯vee this far, I have to gain something from this life cycle¡­?</b>


    Shei sat holding one knee, alone in the corner of the rooftop, staring quietly at the disc flying below that was being chased by a dog. The disc, slowly growing bigger and smaller in her vision, felt like a symbol of peaceful everyday life, rising and falling as per nature¡¯s course.


    But as she was sitting still in anxious peace¡­


    ¡°Shei. Could you spare me a minute?¡±


    A calm voice called out to her. Recognizing who it was, Shei hastily got up. It was the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka with her ck parasol, sitting daintily on her imperial juniper coffin surrounded by a dark-red aura.


    As Shei faced her, Tyrkanzyaka lightly stepped down onto the rooftop.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka! Uh, long time, no see? I guess? What about the guy hanging around you?¡±


    ¡°Fiy? I have left him be for the moment. Do not mind him.¡±


    Her tone was indifferent and oddly cold. Shei gulped nervously. She had to keep a good rtionship with the Progenitor, if only for the future, yet the vampire was always strangely chilly every time they met.


    Feeling moreplicated inside than before, Shei began speaking cautiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t usually look for me. I mean, I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m hurt about it. I¡¯m just, uh, saying the truth¡­ I¡¯m asking out of curiosity!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka didn¡¯t listen to her rambling for too long and cut her off.


    ¡°Did you not tell me the other day? That unique magic is more powerful than standard magic. You boasted for so long how the magic of manifesting the arcane within yourself is overwhelmingpared to standard spells.¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, I did.¡±


    ¡°And your magic is to recreate the energy of the sky, you said. A miracle channeled through the power of your sword.¡±


    ¡°M-Mhm.¡±


    ¡°If so.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka let go of her parasol, and the darkness surrounding her was blown away. Her white figure revealed itself under the light.


    ¡°You must also be capable of using lightning. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°I can, technically. Why?¡±


    ¡°I ask of you to use it on me.¡±


    Shei had been through a lot in life, but even she couldn¡¯t help being confused by the vampire¡¯s request.


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    ¡°Can you just do it without asking why?¡±


    ¡°I need to know the reason behind it to help.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is true.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka muttered something under her breath before readily giving an exnation.


    ¡°Do you remember the time the earthener reawakened?¡±


    ¡°Oh. That.¡±


    Shei distinctly remembered when the undying Rasch first opened his eyes, the warden had woken him through a lightning shock to his chest.


    ¡°Yes. His heart was brought back to life through lightning. If an immortal earthener can do it, then I too should be capable.¡±


    ¡°You want to make your heart beat again through lightning?¡±


    Shei realized what Tyrkanzyaka was asking for. She wanted her heart revived just like how the earthener¡¯s heart was restarted using an electric shock. It had to be a yearning she had long cherished in her coffin, but despite knowing this, Shei couldn¡¯t help looking troubled.


    ¡°I hesitate to say this, but it¡¯ll be hard with my power. The basis of magic is the manifestation of an image held within the mind. One magic equates to one world. Using it to invade and change someone else¡¯s body is not only extremely difficult, it shouldn¡¯t be done. It¡¯s an act that encroaches on the dignity of others.¡±


    ¡°But the earthener woke by the magic he used.¡±


    ¡°That was just, level 0 evocation-ss magic. It¡¯s a very minor magic that can only evoke already existing phenomena. If the true meaning of magic is changing the world, then level 0 spells are the farthest techniques from magic. You can only use it to cause what can be caused.¡±


    Shei finished her exnation calmly, thinking she had put her refusal in a way that wasn¡¯t rude. For all the mystery magic had to offer, its limits were clear. She hoped her refusal didn¡¯te off as being too bothered to ept.


    Unfortunately, though, the vampire was used to such indirect expressions. It was basically straight talk for her.


    ¡°I know that myself. It must be close to impossible for my heart to beat again. I can understand you do not want to get involved in futile matters.¡±


    The Regressor replied hastily, afraid she would be misunderstood.


    ¡°N-No! I¡¯m just, just afraid you¡¯d be hurt!¡±


    ¡°Pain is not an issue. I have suffered in all manners possible in my 1200 years of life¡­ Though of course, I doubt even that was true pain.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka smiled, self-deprecating as she approached Shei. She held her arms ck to both sides as if to show she wouldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Please, Shei. Even if your magic only gives pain, if the sensation is true, then I shall dly take it. I also do not believe this will revive my heart. I merely wish to feel.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka was stubborn, which perplexed Shei. She couldn¡¯t understand why the former wanted to get hit by lightning of all things, but she couldn¡¯t refuse such an earnest request. In any case, she wouldn¡¯t be the one to endure the pain.


    Not to mention that this wasn¡¯t even dangerous to the vampire. Shei¡¯s magic was powerful, but only at the level of a spellde. Tyrkanzyaka wouldn¡¯t have survived this far if such little power was enough to endanger her.


    ¡°Argh. I don¡¯t see a big problem but¡­¡±


    After thinking it over long and hard, Shei drew Chun-aeng which was floating over her head.


    Chun-aeng. Although she wielded it like a sword, it was essentially spacepressed to the extreme. This was why it had no weight or thickness. Chun-aeng was sharper than any sword in the world, cutting through and severing space itself.


    Shei brandished the sword, infusing it with mana as she exined.


    ¡°My magic uses Chun-aeng as a medium. Because it¡¯s such a powerful weapon, it has the downside of imbuing my spells with the sky element. But since the sky itself is fraught with so many phenomena, all of those things can be evoked with some preparation.¡±


    Wind blew from Chun-aeng as itspressed space released and began to expand in presence. Space swelled abruptly, chilling the surroundings in the process. When the air touched Shei¡¯s skin, the water vapors trembling in the cold clung to her body.


    The vampire¡¯s skin was an exception, of course. The body of her kind was just as cold.


    ¡°Wind, cloud, rain, and dew. Frost, snow, thunder, and lightning. The wind creates clouds, the clouds shower rain, and the rising dew forms on nts. Our everyday lives are wet by the invisible, small droplets of water.¡±


    In the next moment, the air pulsed ominously, vibrating as if engulfed by fear. The very confines of space sensed the baleful omen, scattering in hysteria.


    Shei¡¯s hair rippled amidst it all, but not because of the wind. It was a suspenseful, rhythmic movement like a heartbeat. She gripped Chun-aeng tightly as she unleashed her mana from her entire body, letting it surge high up and gather into a single point, forming what resembled a cloud.


    No sky existed in the abyss, yet a single piece of cloud rose like a still-life picture.


    ¡°Frost, snow, thunder and lightning. These are twisted abnormalities. When water neglects its heraldic role, the conflict between earth and heaven spirals out of control, casting down the abnormal. What I summon is rage. The sky¡¯s majestic condemnation unto the world.¡±


    The jet-ck clouds that billowed out of Chun-aeng shed with lightning. The great mass of power slowly floated over Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s head. Her clothes and hair iled in the face of its menacing approach, but she merely kept her eyes forward in silence.


    ¡°Tell me if it hurts. I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka didn¡¯t reply. So Shei took one deep sigh, then carved her magic into the world.


    ¡°Skyde Art, Thunderbird.¡±


    And lightning erupted.

 Chapter 63: - The Homunculus Dilemma

    <b>? </b><b>The Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma</b><b> ?</b>


    Flesh burned and blood boiled as Shei gazed at the lightning she summoned with a grimace. It was like Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s small body had be a lightning rod; the energy from the dark cloud was flowing through her and into the ground, making it seem as if she was training beneath a waterfall.


    But a waterfall couldn¡¯tpare to the pain she had to be feeling. That torrent of lightning ran through her entire body, not just her skin. Her blood vessels, muscles, flesh, blood, and nerves. The electrical discharge galloped wildly through it all as if it were a straight path.


    Getting stabbed all over by tens of thousands of needles? Not even that couldpare. Because a single current of lightning was faster, more minute, and more powerful than a needle.


    ¡°Scream if it hurts! If you keep enduring anymore¡­!¡±


    Even Tyrkanzyaka, as ustomed to suffering as she was, would be able to hold out for long. That was how Shei felt as she clutched Chun-aeng, getting ready to sever her magic at any moment.


    But¡­


    ¡°Indeed, I do feel pain.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka was impassive. Her flesh burned and nerves seared as the tremendous force of lightning from Chun-aeng passed through her into the ground.


    ¡°But no more than that.¡±


    Lightning couldn¡¯t harm the vampire. Her bloodcraft, the ability to control blood, had already reached the apex. She had surpassed the point of simply moving blood; she could use it to regenerate her body anew. So long as blood was within reach, so long as a drop of it remained, no one could harm her.


    And the Sanguine Ocean that had umted within her wasn¡¯t so trivial as to be affected by a mere bolt generated from a piece of cloud.


    The lightning strike ended, and only remnant, sporadic sparks lingered. But Tyrkanzaka was unscratched. She suffered no lightning scar as she should have, there was no foul stench of roasted flesh, and no charring from scorched blood.


    Tyrkanzyaka had staved it all off before things reached that point.


    ¡°It is certainly more powerful. But something iscking.¡±


    She coolly evaluated the lightning that flowed through her as if she were a coach.


    ¡°It does not reach my chest, my heart. I only feel slight pain.¡±


    Her voice was full of disappointment, which made Shei ufortable somehow. Was it because the Progenitor endured her lightning strike?


    No, that wasn¡¯t it. Shei didn¡¯t exert all her might, to begin with, and Tyrkanzyaka didn¡¯t take any sort of defense. Her difort came from somewhere else.


    The vampire spoke as if she had been hit by lightning before as if she was making aparison. Shei felt something off about her tone.


    ¡°¡­Did that man do something to you before?¡±


    ¡°That man? Ahh, you speak of the warden.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka sounded unbelievably normal for someone who was hit by lightning.


    ¡°Come to think of it, we do not even know his name. I did not bother asking, what with so few of us being in the abyss, but I suppose it is time to find out¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, please. Did you ask him for lightning as well?¡±


    ¡°How sharp.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka gathered darkness into a parasol again, then lightly hung it on her shoulder before answering.


    ¡°Indeed. I depended on him several times.¡±


    ¡°Several times at that?¡±


    ¡°He was skillful and delicate. Not powerful, but talented. When he touched my heart with his finger, it would start beating again for a fleeting moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re talking about electric shocks right now, right?¡±


    A secondter, Shei realized something from Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wait, what? Your heart started beating again?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was brief but clear, and unmistakably short.¡±


    ¡°How did he do it?¡±


    ¡°Mm. It is a tad embarrassing to say, but I suppose it is meaningless to hide anymore after having spoken this far.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka proceeded to give a simple rundown of what happened. How she went to the warden after seeing the earthener¡¯s revival, how she asked to have him jolt her heart with lightning, and also how, after that, she asked for that ¡°massage¡± over and over again because she wanted to feel her heart beat for a moment again.


    Shei understood the full story now.


    ¡°Then, the two of you meeting in secret until now was¡­¡±


    ¡°To ask him for a massage. Badgered him, I did.¡±


    ¡°Argh. That¡¯s something¡­¡±


    Shei clutched her head, finding it hard to tell where she should begin to exin.


    Even if she was a vampire, how could she show her heart to someone who was both an alchemist and a mage? How oblivious to danger was she? It was to the point that Shei could understand the warden going on about that lesson on awareness¡­


    But then there was that warden. How could he do something like that, even if it was a request? It was taboo to control someone else¡¯s body by magic.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have done anything bad yet, though. Besides, level 0 magic was barely excluded from the taboo, and she didn¡¯t think a being as powerful as Tyrkanzyaka could be beaten easily.


    Still, Shei couldn¡¯tpletely trust the warden because the terrible event that must have urred in the future had yet to ur.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka. If you meet the warden next time, ask him this.¡±


    That was why Shei had to test him. At present, the warden of Tantalus was the closest to the Progenitor¡¯s heart. She needed to know whether he meant ill or simply meant well.


    ¡°The Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma. Ask if he knows this.¡±


    If he readily gave an answer, Shei thought it would be safe to say he had at least some conscience.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­ You show up out of nowhere, and what, you want to know the Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma. It was a story that was like a warning of sorts. Why did the Regressor want me to tell the vampire when she could tell it herself?


    Either she shifted the task to me forck of confidence in fun story-telling, or she was sending me a warning.


    <b><i>Hmm. The old me would¡¯ve taken it as a warning andin low, but for some reason, I felt myself slightly leaning toward the former now. The girl sucked at talking, after all.</i></b>


    Now this is why first impressions count. Yep.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not a very pleasant story. It¡¯s like an urban legend that no one even knows the origin of. Do you still want to hear?¡±


    ¡°I can hardly be choosy as the listener.¡±


    ¡°If you say so. Well then. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    I hurled Azzy¡¯s disc into the distance and began to exin.


    There was a father with a sick child.


    The father traveled about the city in search of a skilled doctor, but no one could urately diagnose his child¡¯s sickness. It was a rare disease, as peoplemonly called it, but also known as a curse at the time.


    If there was a difference between the two, it would be how the doctors reacted; with perplexity or fear. Even the most reputed of doctors mmed their doors in the father¡¯s face, and each time, he would hang his head helplessly.


    The child¡¯s symptoms worsened with age. Unable to bear watching his child sobbing from pain every night, the father sought out the mage in the forest against the objection of everyone he knew.


    The path to the mage was long and harsh, crammed with trees jostling for space and thickets that were less like nts and more like meshed walls. He suffered scratches all over his body with every step he took.


    The father through the thickets with his axe as he carried a smallmp and continued in the direction where smoke was blowing. He went on for hours on end.


    And then, a tiny hut appeared beyond a dense grove of trees.


    Having found the mage¡¯s abode, the father knocked on the door at once.


    The mage fell silent upon learning of the father¡¯s miserable situation. When he opened his mouth, he told the father to bring the child in a sinister voice.


    Perhaps because it was hisst straw of hope, the father didn¡¯t suspect the mage¡¯s im of returning his child to him healthy and quickly nodded.


    The father returned home, carried his sick child on his back, and went back the way he came. He set out on that long, arduous path yet again for the third time, while carrying a child groaning from fever at that. It was a grueling trek, but despite his exhaustion, all that came to the father¡¯s mind was the relief of having passed this way once already.


    Had he not cleared the twigs on his way back and forth, his child would have been the one to suffer the scratches on his body.


    The father carried the child and arrived at the mage¡¯s abode. On that dark night, the mageid the child to bed. Then he told the father toe back in three days before closing the door.


    The father dragged his tired, worn body back home, clearing the remaining twigs on the way.


    As promised, the father visited the mage¡¯s abode three dayster. The moment he stepped into the hut, he witnessed something unbelievable¡ªhis child came jumping into his arms with a lovely smile. Gone was the child¡¯s pallidplexion and contorted face of pain.


    The father was happier than ever upon seeing that child-like pure smile. He paid for the cure with the money he had procured by selling everything he owned, and walked back home holding the hand of his recovered child.


    Then one day, a yearter, the father gazed at his healthy child and decided to revisit the mage. He wanted to tell the mage how the child he cured had grown so well, how everyone was grateful to him. So just like before, he took the child¡¯s hand and went to visit the mage¡¯s abode.


    It had been a year since he took the forest path. The impeding twigs had grown thick again as if mocking his past efforts. But the father didn¡¯t worry. Unlike then, the child was healthy enough to handle a few scratches.


    Perhaps because the father took the lead, the child didn¡¯t get harmed in the least while passing through the thickets.


    Upon their arrival, the mage happened to be away. The father chose to simply wait at the door. But when the sun went over the western mountain, he grew anxious. The child was as lively as ever, but worried that his child was exhausted, the father entered the abode despite knowing it was rude.


    At that moment, the father heard a thin groan. He wondered if there was another patient, but then suddenly, his face froze as an ominous premonition struck him.


    Sadly, such ill omens tended to be remarkably urate. Life is more sensitive to danger than other things, after all.


    That groan was too simr to the sound of his child sobbing in pain a year ago. If there was a difference, this time it sounded even weaker and in pain.


    The father searched for the sound as if possessed, and came upon a thick iron door in the basement. He opened the door and saw it¡ªhis child, hanging on a few strands of thread, quivering in agony without the strength to even scream.


    The child that the father so dearly loved had been sloppily sawed and cut apart as if to take parts to be used elsewhere¡­


    ¡°And that¡¯s how it is, just your average urban legend. Later on, those mages who like to name things imed this story contained the truth of magic and gave it a fancy title.¡±


    Azzy came back with the disc in her mouth. I dryly took the disc and threw it far again before continuing.


    ¡°Magic is a manifestation of self-will. It¡¯s about releasing your world, your own ideas into the world. That¡¯s why it has to be extremely personal.¡±


    I could read minds, but the magic I could use was only level 0 spells that were allowed to anyone. Not even mind reading could help me reproduce magic that was cast through personal experience, after all.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t fix someone else¡¯s body with magic. If you do, then just like in the old story I told you, it¡¯d be the same as discarding your old body to create a new homunculus¡­It¡¯s with that meaning in mind that people teach the grand principle called the Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma.¡±


    I trusted this was enough to exin everything since the vampire was no fool.


    <b><i> Or on second thought, maybe she is? Who the heck asks to be struck by lightning? That sudden thunder made me hunch down in fright, damn it.</i></b>


    I watched the disce back again as I brought the subject to a close.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good disciple. I¡¯m sure he is worried about you, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The vampire agreed and went away without a word. I watched her back for a moment, only to be urged by Azzy into throwing the disc again.


    <b><i> Mm, strange. Is this disc really good? It doesn¡¯t feel like anything improved exactly, except that my working hours have increased.</i></b>


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Well, building favor with her now mighte in handy someday. I should put up with it a little for when that timees. This is my installment savings.


    Although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll ever mature.


    ¡°Huh. Now that I think about it, she didn¡¯t ask for a massage today.¡±


    What got into her? She seemed a bit sullen after yesterday¡¯s lesson, so I was going to make it up to her before she held a grudge¡­


    <b><i>Hope she won¡¯t get any strange ideas after being cooped up alone in her room. But I guess she¡¯ll be fine? No matter how stupid a person can be, they wouldn¡¯t do something dumber than showering in lightning, right?</i></b>


    The disc returned. I stared quietly at the disc, then just rolled it on the ground.


    Azzy barked unhappily.


    * * *


    ¡°I have made my decision, Fiy.¡±


    ¡°O Progenitor¡­¡±


    A thrilled voice echoed in the darkness. Fiy uttered a cry of teary awe. If he weren¡¯t a vampire who couldn¡¯t cry, he would¡¯ve already been dripping with tears.


    The Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka sat quietly, watching him. Solemn words came from her pale lips.


    ¡°The two could not show the way. They only deemed it impossible. In the end, it is clear they cannot achieve what I desire.¡±


    ¡°It is because they are not nobles of the night. What can peasants tied to life know?¡±


    ¡°I also do not believe the possibility. How can one who has died once regain a freely beating heart? That is why I doubt your im of my retainers knowing a way. How can you children, who move by my power, revive me?¡±


    She made a reasonable point.


    Faced with the Progenitor¡¯s question, Fiy bowed his head once again.


    ¡°O Progenitor, time has passed. The world has changed, and people have found their own ways. Blood magic has be far more powerful than it has ever been. Unlike ordinary magic, it is sorcery weaved by life and blood. With this power, which ignorant peasants do not and must not know, it must be possible to revive your heart.¡±


    He was lying. Fiy uttered falsehood forbidden to retainers without a single change in expression.


    He felt no tension or excitement because he was also a vampire whose heart had stopped. Of course, he did feel the guilt of deceiving the Progenitor, but he thought that could be settled by deathter. Besides, Fiy was convinced that this lie would be able to lure the Progenitor outside.


    <b><i> And who knew? The elders and ancie of the Duchy of Mist, those powerful and wise vampires, might be able to discover a way to recover the Progenitor¡¯s heart.</i></b>


    How could a peasant dare to know the secret meaning of bloodcraft? They knew nothing. It would be a hundred times better to go out and be with the vampires than to stay here with them. Therefore, this was loyalty. Fiy may have deceived the Progenitor, but he remained loyal to her.


    That was how he fooled himself.


    The Progenitor gazed quietly down at Fiy, then btedly responded.


    ¡°I shall trust you this once. Use that method, and revive my heart.¡±


    ¡°Understood! So long as you climb to the surface! I will take responsibility and¡ª


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Pardon me?¡±


    Fiy¡¯s voice turned dumb.


    ¡°Try that method you know. I do not mind failure. I am the root of your brethren, and my power is greater than all of theirsbined. If it is feasible with your blood magic, I should be able to recognize that possibility.¡±


    Fiy was in trouble. If he could sweat, he would¡¯ve been drenched by now. She wanted him to try right now? To demonstrate?


    That was impossible. His words were a half-baked lie, after all. And that flimsy lie was about to bare its unsightly body before the eyes of actual proof.


    Fiy hung his head lower and started pleading.


    ¡°However, O Progenitor. I have no special attainment in blood magic. I worry that my ipetent magic might harm you.¡±


    ¡°No matter. Did I not say I will only observe the possibility? If you witnessed that magic, you must surely be capable of imitating it.¡±


    The Progenitor¡¯s word was absolute. Fiy had to obey. But he had lied, and therefore, he was incapable of fulfilling his im.


    What was he to do? Confess the truth,te as it was, and pay for his deceit?


    No. If he was going to do that, he shouldn¡¯t have lied from the start. There was no choice but to go on. Fiy had already climbed onto the back of a tiger. All that remained was to keep sprinting to whatever end.


    His eyes shed insidiously in the darkness.


    ¡°As you will, O Progenitor. However, due to mycking ability, I cannot exert any strength if your power is intact. As such¡­¡±


    In fact, Fiy was deeply versed in blood magic. His specialtyy in domination, the power to control something with his blood by engraving a Sanguine Mark.


    Although he was nothing but a trifling neonate, if¡­ if the Progenitor allowed a slight opening.


    ¡°I ask that you put down all your power for a moment, and reveal your heart to me.¡±


    It was sphemous, but not impossible. As the Progenitor desired, she would gain a heart that was free of her will.


    Indeed, it would not beat as she wished.

 Chapter 64: A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor

    <b>? </b><b>A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor</b><b> ?</b>


    People are always under temptation. There¡¯s no need to even verify this statement because humans undergo a tribtion every morning.


    Whether to enjoy a few more minutes of happiness in your cozy bed and warm nkets, or to shake those off and stand before the scary world.


    When humans fall asleep every night, they¡¯re fated for the harsh trial they¡¯ll inevitably face tomorrow morning. Most make it through the trial and progress forward in the unforgiving world. Although they do it not out of courage, but because they can¡¯t live otherwise. Still, there¡¯s no denying the fact that it¡¯s a victory in itself.


    Take pride, o humans, for you are beings who conquer the battle against morning. Well, I suppose it¡¯d be a bit different for vampires who can sleep in a coffin for 300 years on end, but anyway. This is how humans are.


    Yet¡­


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof!¡±


    The State¡¯s rm clock¡ªor the volunteer substitute, King of Dogs Azzy¡ªremoved the need for that trial. These things that forced people to wake up deprived even the right to take the test. They coarsely pruned other options to force a single path on me.


    <b><i> It¡¯s convenient, that¡¯s for sure. Efficient. But there¡¯s no anguished contemtion. No introspection through painstaking thought, and furthermore, no growth.</i></b>


    <b><i>Get lost, dog. What are you, the King of Roosters? Why do you covet my right to sophistication? I¡¯m going to stay under my soft nkets and think a little more, then obtain ate victory. So scram!</i></b>


    ¡°Woof-woof-woof-woof-woof-woof-woof-woof!!¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll get up!¡±


    <b><i> Damn it. Totally ineffective.</i></b>


    I washed my face and fixed my hair with some water as usual, then slotted in my warden uniform packet. The tight uniform enveloped my body. It was veryfortablepared to its appearance, as it was with all clothing packets, but I had oneint; it was hard to hide anything in the sleeves because they were so narrow. It took a magician of my caliber to hide a card in there. Other magicians would feel handcuffed.


    I hid my card in my sleeve like always with idle thoughts and left the room. But just then¡­


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    I looked at Azzy, and she turned her big eyes to me. I tilted my head, and she followed suit.


    ¡°Odd. Didn¡¯t you growl just now?¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Really? Or not I guess.¡±


    I did feel like I heard something.


    <b><i>How odd. Maybe Fiy was nearby? Ah, well. It¡¯s probably no deal.</i></b>


    I prepared breakfast with yesterday¡¯s leftovers. While Azzy ate with relish, I finished a moderate meal and strolled down to the yard.


    ¡°Now, what shall I do today¡­ Hmm, there¡¯s not much to do. It¡¯d be nice to rip off some alchemic gold from Trainee Shei using a lesson.¡±


    I decided to gently tempt the vampire by saying there was a crucial lesson today, fill her with expectations, and pretend to pull back due to an issue. The Regressor would then probably open her wallet voluntarily.


    The vampire¡¯s art collection was pricey, but the downside was that it couldn¡¯t be used right away. With that taken into ount, alchemic gold was the best after all. Especially considering that alchemic gold was the immediate currency.


    <b><i> Fufu. I¡¯m gonna rip off a bunch of gold and get a new deck of cards. One that¡¯s all alchemizable, of course.</i></b>


    And so I walked along nning the scam of the day. Suddenly, though, I heard a strange thought from one side of the yard again.


    <b><i> What the? Did the Regressor de-limb Fiy again? </i></b>


    Curious, I headed over and¡­


    ¡°I thought you would being, Warden.¡±


    I found the Regressor and Fiy facing each other, which reminded me of the first day Fiy came. Only, their attitudes werepletely oppositepared to that time.


    Fiy was sitting on a chair with a confident expression. Two dark knights, formed of undting darkness, were standing at attention to his sides like bodyguards. As for the Regressor, she had her arms crossed with a disgruntled face as usual.


    I grew puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss this time? Did Trainee Shei cut off someone¡¯s arm or something?¡±


    The Regressor shot me a nce and answered bluntly.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    <b><i> Not yet, huh. Mm.</i></b>


    Fiy scoffed at the Regressor¡¯s implication.


    ¡°Wielding a sword beyond your worth has made you arrogant¡­ Although that ends today.¡±


    ¡°Arrogant?¡±


    <b><i>What the? Did he have a death wish?</i></b> It was routine for the Regressor to go after arms but utterly expected for Fiy to be acting so proud. She could slice him up into bits of vampire sushi if she felt like it. What was making him confident?


    Feeling curious, I focused my mind to read Fiy¡¯s thoughts, which wereing from outside, and discovered what he had donest night.


    <b><i> Wow. I didn¡¯t know he was a fraudster who¡¯s frauder than yours truly.</i></b>


    The fraudster held his chin up, which was oddly annoying because it looked like he was copying the vampire.


    ¡°I do not like you. But since the Progenitor appears to be quite fond of you and that brat, I shall leave a message.¡±


    As if he had be a spokesman, he made an arrogant announcement to me and the Regressor.


    ¡°The Progenitor will leave for the surface with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I am neither asking for permission nor understanding. This is a notice. The Progenitor¡¯s will is firm, and you two will not be able to stop her.¡±


    <b><i> The Progenitor¡¯s will? More like his will.</i></b>


    As I sneered inside, the Regressor expressed doubt, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°What are you saying? Tyrkanzyaka said she had no intention of¡ª¡±


    ¡°You boor! Do not presume to speak the Progenitor¡¯s name!¡±


    The Regressor felt a surge of anger, but she managed to keep a rational head and not draw Chun-aeng. Fiy gazed at us with satisfaction as we kept quiet.


    ¡°Yes. A long time ago, the Progenitor did say that. But she has changed her mind now. To climb to the surface for our kindred and look after them.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Look at the dark knights by my side. This is the power of the Progenitor. If she did not will it, then how else would I be apanied by dark knights who wield Blood Aura?¡±


    The two knights, shrouded in a red aura, stomped their feet in unison as if to affirm his words. It was an attempt to be threatening, but the Regressor didn¡¯t bat an eye.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that after I meet Tyrkanzyaka myself. Lead the way.¡±


    The edged look in her eyes suggested she would instantly cut anything standing in her way, but Fiy didn¡¯t avoid her gaze.


    ¡°Did you not hear me? The Progenitor is getting ready to go up.¡±


    ¡°I should be asking <i>you</i>. I¡¯ll hear it from her mouth before judging, so lead the way.¡±


    The air was charged with tension as the Regressor¡¯s gaze turned murderous. In response, Blood Aura billowed from the dark knights. The situation was vtile.


    Just as Chun-aeng slowly stopped spinning like apass, and the dark knights reached for their arms behind their backs¡­


    ¡°Wait, Trainee Shei.¡±


    I intervened. I stuck out a deterring hand in front of the Regressor, then pointed at Fiy, who was still sitting still.


    ¡°That¡¯s a puppet made of blood and darkness.¡±


    The Regressor frowned at that.


    ¡°A puppet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The real him is controlling the puppet outside this building.¡±


    Shortly after my revtion, Fiy¡¯s body swelled into darkness. His puppet, which instantly turned into ck shadow, pulled a wide grin.


    ¡ºQuite perceptive, Warden. How did you know?¡»


    Read your thoughts. The ones I¡¯m hearing from outside the building right now.


    Since I couldn¡¯t tell him the truth, I gave a quick evasive answer.


    ¡°Cowards all act the same, you see. A coward like you would never show his real self in front of us, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The shadow burst into mad, gapingughter.


    ¡ºHah, arrogant. So arrogant. A mere peasant blustering in faith of his trifling power¡­¡»


    Despite what he said, however, he thought differently in his mind.


    <b> ?He saw through the puppet made of the Progenitor¡¯s power? He certainly is nomon man¡­! Hah, fine. Indeed, avoidingbat would be better, even if I have the Progenitor¡¯s aid¡­!?</b>


    The thoughts I heard from beyond the wall grew farther and farther away. Fiy had been using his vampiric darkness to observe the situation in hiding, but the moment I exposed the puppet, he fled at full speed.


    Turns out he wasn¡¯t just a coward. He was a lily-livered dastard.


    The puppet¡¯s shape distorted the further its owner fled. Its skin melted, flesh warped, and darkness seeped from its cracks. Fiy¡¯s puppet no longer looked like a puppet, let alone a human, as it spoke in a bizarre voice.


    ¡ºBut, behold. This puppet itself which perfectly mimicked me is proof of the Progenitor¡¯s power. Do you now believe that my will is the Progenitor¡¯s will, brat?¡»


    There was nothing the Regressor could do but nod. Not even she was capable of sensing that the puppet wasn¡¯t the real Fiy, after all.


    The Regressor¡¯s expression grew vexed.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. Clearly, it¡¯s a power beyond the likes of you.¡±


    ¡ºIf you understand, then that makes things easy. We ask only one thing.¡»


    Even as Fiy ran far away, the puppet firmly uttered hisst message.


    ¡ºDo not hinder our escape. Comply, and we will not kill¡ª¡»


    <i> sh! </i>The Regressor severed the puppet at the waist before it could finish. It folded over as smoke seeped from the cut. The dark knights responded to losing the puppet, but she swung Chun-aeng and beheaded them in a single breath. The moment their ck helmets hit the floor, the knights turned to ck smoke and disappeared.


    With the vampire gone, silence fell in the yard. The Regressor sheathed her sword and red at the still-dispersing smoke, her eyes burning with hostility.


    ¡°I need to go see Tyrkanzyaka. Meet her in person and hear what¡¯s going on.¡±


    <b> ?If Tyrkanzyaka seriously confronts me, I won¡¯t be able to beat her alone. It¡¯ll end in mutual death at best. But¡­?</b>


    Mutual death meant victory for the Regressor since she could still go on to the next life cycle. She just had to seek a better future using the information gained from this life.


    Having made her resolve, the Regressor shifted her gaze to me.


    ¡°What will <i>you</i> do?¡±

 Chapter 65: - A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor - 2

    <b>? </b><b>A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor ¨C 2</b><b> ?</b>


    <b><i> What will I do?</i></b>


    I was unsure of how to exin this¡­ No, before that, I wasn¡¯t sure how to express the gloom in my chest.


    I wiped my face with a hand, muttering to myself.


    ¡°I definitely warned you, Tyrkanzyaka. When a stranger approaches with sweet words, be cautious, for they may be trying to take something from you.¡±


    I had taught, showed, acted, and even made fun of her. Clearly, none of it had any effect.


    She wouldn¡¯t have shown her heart to Fiy otherwise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give your heart away, you can never get what you want by magic. I emphasized it so many times yet this is what happens.¡±


    It confused the Regressor to see me keep on talking alone.


    ¡°What¡¯s <i>that</i> supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°This is why you shouldn¡¯t volunteer to be a teacher. <i>Haah.</i> This is tiring. What does she think I worked so hard for until now? What bes of my efforts when a trainee goes astray like this?¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re an actual teacher. So, what the hell is it?¡±


    She rudely dismissed my words and kept prying. So I sighed deeply and tly ryed the truth I had read from Fiy¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It seems Trainee Tyrkanzyaka has fallen into the Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma.¡±


    Fallen into the Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma. This phrase held a symbolic meaning to those versed in magic. It referred to people who tried to change themselves by borrowing the power of magic, only to end up as miserable as a mere homunculus. In other words, it was the same as saying they had be a puppet under someone¡¯s control.


    The Regressor immediately understood my words and was astonished.


    ¡°Whaat? By who? It can¡¯t be?¡±


    ¡°Fiy. He has dominated Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. And thanks to that, he can now wield her power.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°How is that possible? Lower-ranking vampires can¡¯t beat those of higher rank because of the huge gap in their ability to control blood through bloodcraft! And against the Progenitor of all vampires? She¡¯d be able to rip his limbs apart with just a finger snap!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s what happened. It looks like Trainee Tyrkanzyaka let her guard down.¡±


    ¡°The gap can¡¯t be narrowed by something like carelessness!¡±


    ¡°I wonder about that. It was to the point that she exposed her heart in front of me, and even asked you, Trainee Shei, to strike her with lightning. Don¡¯t you think that level of carelessness is more than enough?¡±


    She got dominated due to herck of vignce. That was the reality.


    The Regressor, unable to find fault in my reasoning, took a more objective view of the situation.


    ¡°Right, I guess that does exin everything. If Tyrkanzyakan really intended to leave, she would¡¯ve at least given us a word about it. But why? Against a small fry like him¡­?¡±


    She fell into thought with a confused face and steadily recalled yesterday¡¯s events. Tyrkanzyaka mentioned wanting a freely beating heart and asked to be hit with lightning. Then the Regressor had told her to ask me about the Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma.


    After remembering up to that point, she started glowering at me.


    ¡°You told Tyrkanzyaka about the Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma yesterday, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Yes. Thanks to a certain someone¡¯s instigation. The guy could¡¯ve just exined it herself since he knew. Don¡¯t know why he keeps shifting trouble on me.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>.¡±


    Unable to refute me, the Regressor clicked her tongue and changed the subject.


    ¡°Did you really tell her properly? If she heard the story, Tyrkanzyaka would never have be so foolhardy.¡±


    ¡°I did tell her properly. But it looks like our expectations were a little off.¡±


    The Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma was naturally a warning. A solemn warning against changing your body with magic, unless you wanted to suffer the terrible fate of bing a collection of dismantled parts to be used as materials.


    ¡°For ordinary humans, the idea of their bodies being dismantled and used as materials is a terrifying concept, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The vampire, however, had shown herself to act againstmon sense on several asions. I knew this, but at the same time, I didn¡¯t know. I could read everything from thoughts to memories, yet not I even I was capable ofpletely deciphering the vampire, a being that had lived through 1200 years. It was probably why I was a bitte in my realization.


    ¡°But do you think Trainee Tyrkanzyaka would have also felt fear or a vague aversion after listening to that urban legend? Or, would she have simply mused upon it as another option?¡±


    No wonder she didn¡¯t react much when I told her the story yesterday. I should¡¯ve known then.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible Trainee Tyrkanzyaka took it not as a taboo¡­ but as a way to make her heart beat again.¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s face froze. The vampire had cut open her chest to receive an electric shock, and when that wasn¡¯t enough, she asked to be struck by a spell of lightning. To her, something like the Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma wasn¡¯t a repulsive taboo¡­ it was basically a roundabout refusal.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ at all.¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Then is it because of me? Is it my fault that Tyrkanzyaka allowed her heart to Fiy?¡±


    <b><i> Your fault? What nonsense is that? If your advice is to me, then what does that make me? I failed to predict this situation even though I could read minds in real-time.</i></b>


    ¡°I disagree. It¡¯s not your fault, Trainee Shei.¡±


    <b><i> I¡¯m not responsible, so, you¡¯re not responsible either. Let¡¯s pardon ourselves, yeah?</i></b>


    ¡°And neither is it mine. How could we have known that Trainee Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s desire for a thumping heart was so great? Honestly speaking, this is her fault from start to finish. Really, is she a granny with dementia or what? Talk about face-checking every danger around her. She would¡¯ve long died if not for being immortal.¡±


    I yfullyforted the Regressor, and that moved her a little for a moment. Warm constion was rare for her, after all.


    But just as I was about to rx¡­


    <b> ?Hang on.?</b>


    Tension returned to the Regressor¡¯s eyes as she drove off sweet sce and stopped herself from growing weak, sharpening her mind.


    ¡°How do <i>you</i> know all this?¡±


    <b><i> Ahaha. How keen.</i></b> Well I read Fiy¡¯s memories. From the lie he uttered yesterday, and how the vampire took her heart out despite his obvious deception. Read it all so clearly.


    But since I couldn¡¯t say the truth, I held my index finger to my mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    And I smiled, my expression clear and serene. The Regressor¡¯s face darkened. She red at me and grit her teeth, as apprehensive as a beast facing an enemy.


    <b><i> Ohe on, after I gave you such a friendly smile? The heck? What did I do?</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll overlook that secret. So then¡­¡±


    The Regressor proceeded to demand an answer, looking ready to pounce at the slightest provocation.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n? To look on? Cooperate? Or, oppose?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure about that. If it were possible to escape using the vampire¡¯s power, I might have worked with Fiy. In fact, I would¡¯ve wheedled the vampire into climbing out even before that.


    But I knew it wasn¡¯t possible to escape so simply. I had obtained a clue by disassembling Fiy¡¯s bracelet and grew convinced after questioning the golem. To get out, I needed something aside from the ability to fly. This meant¡­


    ¡°Fiy will fail to escape. It¡¯s not possible that way, after all.¡±


    Being immortal vampires, they could steadily keep flying with patience, but even that had its limits. As they went up, they would eventually realize the impossibility of reaching the surface by that method.


    ¡°They¡¯lle back to us once they realize they¡¯re wrong. Which would be quite embarrassing for all of us, right? Imagine shouting goodbye and farewell, only for them to return because they don¡¯t know the way out. It¡¯ll be awkward for everyone. We got enough bad vibes down here already, and that¡¯s gonna make it worse.¡±


    ¡°So, the bottom line?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t capable of sending Fiy out, but he wouldn¡¯t believe it if told him. And even if the vampires confirmed the truth by various means, they wouldn¡¯t let me off for fooling them.


    In short, we were destined for conflict. I figured it was necessary to kill Fiy if I wanted to live.


    ¡°I¡¯m cheerful by nature, so I abhor awkwardness in the air. I¡¯ll have to keep Fiy here, even if it means capturing and killing him.¡±


    I proffered a hand to the Regressor with a grin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate, Trainee Shei. To take Fiy down.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Do you think I¡¯d ever cooperate with a shady guy like you?¡±


    <b><i> What, why¡¯s she so harsh when I¡¯m being so helpful and smiling all nice? You¡¯re actually the King of Hedgehogs, aren¡¯t you?</i></b>


    The Regressor dusted off her clothes, ignoring my awkward attempt at a handshake.


    ¡°We only happen to have the same goal. Just don¡¯t get in my way.¡±


    ¡°Whichever way works for me. You¡¯re so dependable.¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯re not for me. Not one bit.¡±


    <b> ?It¡¯s better than having him as an enemy, but I can¡¯t trust himpletely. I should keep the mindset of fighting alone.?</b>


    <b><i>Oh, that¡¯s a good resolve ¡¯cause you do have to fight on your own. I got no ability to fight vampires, so you need to win this by yourself. It¡¯ll be a disaster if I¡¯m left alone.</i></b>


    Watching the Regressor prepare herself for a solo fight, I threw a furtive question.


    ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hoo. I guess there¡¯s no reason to hide it.¡±


    She raised her finger and focused hard. Blood seeped out of her finger and came together like a bead, rolling on her fingertip.


    ¡°Bloodcraft is a universal ability to vampires. But no matter how able he is, Fiy is only a neonate. Not an elder, not even an anci. The connection of his power has to be loose. That being the case¡­¡±


    The Regressor shook her finger, and the bead of blood exploded in the air. The impact wasparable to a small bomb. Amidst the scattering blood, she continued exining confidently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apply a shock to Tyrkanzyaka using my bloodcraft. My power is primal bloodcraft. It¡¯s not part of Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s power. If I provoke her using an extrinsic force, her instinct will react, if only to repel it.¡±


    Her head was a tad rotten, but she wasn¡¯t the Regressor for show. The n was solid. Enough to deserve a passing grade.


    I figured it wasn¡¯t necessary to hold back onpliments at moments like this.


    ¡°Nice. That¡¯s a fantastic n.¡±


    The Regressor snorted at that.


    ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t just spout empty words. I want you to give me ranged support.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a means for that, though.¡±


    She fixed a t gaze on me.


    <b><i> What, why? You think ranged support is the only thing Ick? I actually got no melee support either! Tada!!</i></b>


    ¡°Then cast some magic from behind.¡±


    ¡°But the best I can use are level 0 spells, you know?¡±


    Didn¡¯t you see me use magicst time? And my pathetic mana capacity too.


    The Regressor scrunched up her face at the reminder.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>, what. You were just a swordsman? A swordsman without any powers is the worst match-up against Tyrkanzyaka!¡±


    <b><i>Nope, I¡¯m just a card shark.</i></b> I hardly ever tried using swords too. The kitchen knife I use for cooking makes up my entire history in that field.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you deal with Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s familiar! I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡±


    <b> ?He really is totally undependable! Hmph, but it¡¯s fine. I can do it alone. I managed it in my previous life cycle, after all!?</b>


    For a moment, the Regressor recalled something that happened in a previous cycle. In the great war of the past, she had stormed the headquarters of the army of immortals that confronted Sanctum.


    Back then, she encountered the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka, whose eyes were crimson with a thirst for bloody vengeance.


    <b> ?I¡¯m weaker and don¡¯t have much means avablepared to then, but that¡¯s the same for Tyrkanzyaka. Actually, it¡¯s worse for her. She doesn¡¯t have the elders and ancie of the Duchy of Mist to protect her, does she? Ralion. As long as I can somehow be careful around that horse, I can wake Tyrkanzyaka.?</b>


    The short reminiscence ended. Finishing her mental calctions, the Regressor firmed her resolve and resumed speaking.


    ¡°I need to prepare.¡±


    ¡°What an astounding coincidence. I also happen to need some preparation.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet here in one minute. We¡¯re going to defeat Fiy and save Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    The Regressor didn¡¯t even wait for my reply, striding back to her room to take out the tools to face the vampires.


    <b><i> Hmm.</i></b> I truthfully had nothing to prepare, but still, I figured I should at least go through the motions. So I scratched my head and went upstairs to fetch what little gear I had.

 Chapter 66: - A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor - 3

    <b>? </b><b>A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor ¨C 3</b><b> ?</b>


    In the lightless outskirts of Tantalus, the prison forsaken by heaven and earth, sinister and malevolent things stirred. Things that didn¡¯t dare to stand before the gods. Their presence was evident, but the veil of darkness perfectly concealed their sin and, naturally, their appearance.


    This was why, despitemitting the grave sin of manipting the Progenitor, Fiy could still roam freely. If he were not in the abyss, if there was even a single person to discover his crime, he would¡¯ve been beheaded in an instant.


    <b> ?It¡¯s fine. I can pay for this sinter with my life. As long as I manage to guide her to the Duchy, the Progenitor will surely understand us.?</b>


    Fiy gazed at the vampire, feeling a sense of guilt that was imprinted in his blood. She was sitting on her coffin with hazy eyes without the parasol she always held. She looked even more lifeless than usual with her arms ck.


    This impression might be due to her utterly paleplexion, the surrounding ominous darkness, or perhaps therge, scarred crack in her chest. Crimson energy fluctuated from the crack, seeming as if it was trying to get in, and at the same time, trying to get out.


    ¡°O Progenitor, pray forgive my insolence.¡±


    Fiy wrapped that leaking blood energy around his hand and clutched it powerfully, shouting loud enough to make his voice ring through the darkness.


    ¡°O Progenitor! Let the sanguine steed obey my will!¡±


    Fiy¡¯s bloodcraft squeezed the vampire¡¯s heart. <i>Thump</i>. Blood stirred violently. The vampire¡¯s veins on her neck protruded as her life essence flowed to her head. Then, her hazy eyes sparked with rity, albeit for a moment. Her mind didn¡¯t fully awake, yet it executed the shortmand that was conveyed.


    However, the sanguine steed merely snorted disdainfully instead of obeying. Fiy dropped his arm in disappointment. Even though he had taken control of the Progenitor, the greatest power currently at her disposal, the sanguine steed Ralion, didn¡¯t show any reaction to him.


    Fiy shook his head, muttering to himself.


    ¡°Was themand uneptable? Or is it that it cannot understand? Hoo¡­¡±


    He released the blood energy from his hand. And the next second, Fiy felt death brush his face¡ªthe sanguine steed¡¯s red hooves fell over his head. Its hooves had reduced countless humans to minced meat before, and now it wasing for him with decisive swiftness. <i>Fwoomph</i>. It was too heavy to be called wind. The mere wind pressure was enough to force Fiy to his knees and fall to the ground.


    The sanguine steed was the size of a house. Its hoof was big enough to cover Fiy¡¯s whole body, and there wasn¡¯t a single gap in its blood-smelted horseshoe. If it fell just 50 cm more, Fiy would turn into a handful of blood and disappear.


    It was possible for him to regenerate over a long time of effort, but that was wishful thinking. The Progenitor could regain her senses in the meantime, put a stop to Fiy¡¯s life, and retrieve his blood.


    However¡­


    ¡°G-Grrk. I see. The Progenitor¡¯smand, has already been delivered¡­¡±


    Fiy didn¡¯t die. The reason was simple: Ralion didn¡¯t finish stomping down with its hoof. Fiy knelt in the thin gap between the great hoof and the hard concrete. He mumbled to the sanguine steed.


    ¡°So eager to kill me for daring to control the Progenitor. But you cannot. Because that is the Progenitor¡¯smand, even if it isn¡¯t her true will!¡±


    The steed snorted again.


    ¡°Good! That is enough. For so long as I control the Progenitor, you will ultimately obey mymand! Kehahaha!¡±


    Ralion huffed in disgust as it turned away and walked toward the invisible darkness. as if dering it wouldn¡¯t put up with the sight of Fiy anymore. The clopping of hooves faded into the dark. It was only after the sounds were gone that Fiy managed to rx.


    After witnessing the sanguine steed¡¯s tremendous power, he newly realized how reckless he had been. The stallion of bloody hooves possessed overwhelming size, weight, and strength, and was capable of defeating an army alone. But for all its might, even Ralion submitted to the Progenitor in body and mind.


    The Progenitor¡¯s power was domination. She could spread her blood everywhere and control what it touched, and create powerful familiars. Fiy was holding the reins to that colossal power, a power that was beyond him. And those who chanced upon something so overwhelming would show one of two reactions: fear or delight.


    Fiy was thetter.


    ¡°Kehehe. Kehahaha! I, I have obtained the power of a god!¡±


    The Progenitor¡¯s constricting influence over his blood was slumbering quietly because she herself had withdrawn it. While she was in that state, Fiy controlled her heart using bloodcraft, and to him, that meant he was practically possessing the Progenitor¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°The Progenitor must have acknowledged me. Approved of my purpose, surely! Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to wield her strength!¡±


    Suddenly, as he was rejoicing in the intoxication of utter omnipotence, the vampire looked up.


    Fiy gasped in shock. Had the Progenitor regained her senses? Nerves strained taught, he called out to her.


    ¡°O, O Progenitor?¡±


    Her eyes were fixed on a certain spot. Fiy¡¯s gaze trembled anxiously as he followed her line of sight. Then heughed incredulously.


    ¡°Did I not warn you? Do you truly not care for your life?¡±


    There stood the Regressor, holding a red sphere in her hand, and behind her, me. I had arge bundle slung on my back.


    As I focused my mind, I started hearing thoughts loud and clear. Only Fiy¡¯s thoughts, of course. The vampire¡¯s condition was simr to that of being half-asleep, so I couldn¡¯t get a good read on her.


    Lack of consciousness meant ack of thoughts. Memories, too. It was like trying to read a book under dim lighting, like being in a state of vague recollection, only able to faintly recall stories told by another. The possibility of waking her without direct contact seemed remote.


    <b><i> Good. That¡¯s enough mind-reading.</i></b>


    I looked slightly down to throw a question at the Regressor, who was shooting daggers at Fiy.


    ¡°Did you see?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    She activated the Seven Colored eyes. In her left, the Crimson Eyes of heat detection, and in her right, the Indigo Eyes of farsight. The Regressor saw through the darkness and growled through clenched teeth.


    ¡°That bastard, he¡¯s hiding Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s dark knights in his shadow¡­¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, it appears Ralion doesn¡¯t acknowledge Fiy.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that makes it our side. Better not to trust.¡±


    As soon as she was done speaking, the glow of the Seven Colored Eyes vanished and her eyes turned ck again. She pressed her eyes for a moment, seeming tired.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. If I just press it for a second¡­¡±


    When she took her hand away, the sharp gleam had returned to her gaze. I turned my attention forward again and asked a question.


    ¡°Go as nned?¡±


    ¡°As nned.¡±


    We took a step out of the area illuminated by the daytime lights and into the darkness, which almost seemed to move. This sinister darkness was a creature in itself, a mist of the night that guarded all vampires. It was impossible to see through its concealing shroud with the naked eye. In the middle of it, Fiy greeted us with his arms spread wide.


    ¡°I had told you not toe. Are your ears clogged, or do you have no regard for your life?¡±


    The Regressor retorted with a snort.


    ¡°<i>You¡¯re</i> the one with no regard for your life. Crazy, aren¡¯t you? What else but a reckless fool would think of controlling the Progenitor?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t control! I have merely sought the Progenitor¡¯s understanding temporarily to send her back to where she must be.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. You don¡¯t even ask her opinion and force her to act. Isn¡¯t that control?¡±


    ¡°What do you think you know?!¡±


    Fiy screamed hysterically. The Regressor frowned at his abrupt, bipr-esque change in attitude.


    ¡°The Progenitor desired this!¡±


    ¡°What bull is that?¡±


    ¡°If the Progenitor had not allowed it, would I ever have obtained her heart?! Whether it be gaining this power or bing her temporary agent! All of it is practically ording to her will!¡±


    I glimpsed at Fiy the madness of someone drunk on power. He was engulfed by a fierce frenzy that defied his vampiric nature as he shrieked on, spewing blood instead of spittle.


    ¡°So my will is the Progenitor¡¯s will! I hoped for the Progenitor to head to the surface, and so she decided to go up! Your interfering is tantamount to opposing her!! If you are servants of the Progenitor, bow your heads and send her off. If you are enemies of the Progenitor, then be swept away by the unstoppable sea of blood and perish! Make your choice, peasants!¡±


    There was neither logic nor reason to his words, so much so that I could hardly think this wasing from a cold-hearted vampire.


    The Regressor raised a finger to her head and twirled it around.


    ¡°The guy¡¯s gone totally insane.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s <i>because</i> he¡¯s bonkers that he did something as crazy as trying to control Trainee Tyrkanzyaka?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°And his bloodcraft is already at the limit, thanks to his lunacy. His blood control over his own body has be unstable. It looks like he went off and sold his cold heart somewhere.¡±


    Fiy was so deliriously high that he kept shouting on his own whether we listened or not. Even though he was his only listener, he didn¡¯t seem to care at all.


    ¡°Hoo. We¡¯ll end up dying of old age first if we wait for him to stop. Shall we begin?¡±


    The Regressor nodded, and I cleared my throat. Meanwhile, Fiy¡¯s jarring voice continued to echo in the dark.


    ¡°I shall climb to the surface and seek vengeance upon those cunning whores of Sanctum! I shall spheme their god and reim our old glory! Kehahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Hot damn. No wonder they say getting older makes you talkative. Ramble much?¡±


    I heaved a long sigh and interrupted while he was taking a breath. As you¡¯d expect of someone being emotional, Fiy fired a lethal re at me.


    ¡°Warden! I didn¡¯t like you from the start! How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Man! Keep it down for a sec! I get that it¡¯s hard to keep a demented olddy beside you, but I got a lot to say myself, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°D-Demented?¡±


    It was pleasing to look at machines that were easy to handle or toys that worked simply. Their predictable mechanics gave a sense of stability. And to me, a fanatic like Fiy was like a simple machine. I only had to poke his trigger to get the reaction I wanted.


    ¡°You dare, call the P-Progenitor¡­ What insolence!¡±


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka? Even her name is tacky! Did she deliberately choose it to make it hard to call? And not to mention, she got fooled like an idiot by a retainer under another retainer who¡¯s also under another retainer! Who taught her to end up like that?¡±


    The Regressor couldn¡¯t help interjecting.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. Stupid.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear! It was me! I¡¯m too ashamed to stay as a warden!¡±


    While I angrily insulted the vampire, Fiy could only gape with big eyes. He was rendered momentarily speechless from astonishment.


    Good. He was pretty much ready to listen to me now.


    ¡°And you, Fiy. You¡¯ve failed to realize something important, being as stupid as your Progenitor. Do you really believe it¡¯s possible to escape by flying? When you¡¯re trapped in the abyss?¡±


    I started guffawing at that point, long and loud enough for the whole abyss to hear.


    Then I stopped and continued speaking.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not.¡±


    The truth I had painstakingly discovered wasn¡¯t something to give away easily, but I decided not to be stingy.


    ¡°The abyss is and of never-ending descent. What does that mean in summary? It means the coordinates of space are meaningless. You can¡¯t get anywhere by just falling or going up, moron. If it were possible to reach the surface by simply crawling up, then you could reach the bottom by simply falling. But¡ªuh-oh, this is the abyss and it has no bottom. What do you think this means?¡±


    The preparations were almost over. The Regressor had infused the red sphere in her hand with half of her mana. Now she was casting a simple enchantment over it.


    Once I confirmed that, I started getting ready to end the talk.


    ¡°Want to know?¡±


    Fiy nodded reflexively. His eyes could urately find me even in this darkness.


    Good, then I¡¯ll make sure you see properly.


    ¡°The answer¡¯s in here.¡±


    I raised a finger, tapped the side of my head, and finished with a cold smile.


    ¡°So take it out if you can, you degenerate.¡±

 Chapter 67: - A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor - 4

    <b>? </b><b>A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor ¨C 4</b><b> ?</b>


    My taunt made Fiy¡¯s eyes nearly pop out of his head.


    ¡°You bastard!!¡±


    He screamed vehemently, the veins in his neck bulging. The darkness rippled in response to his rage. Legions upon legions of shadow-born warriors stirred beyond the light.


    ¡°I shall teach you precisely why we are named nobles of the nigh¡ª!¡±


    At that moment, the Regressor hurled the sphere in her hand, sending it flying across the air of Tantalus.


    What she threw was a volcanic tear, a red sphere that contained the fire of the earth. It emanated an enormous presence despite still being closed, stealing the eyes of everyone present.


    By the time her opponent realized, it was toote. The Regressor took a wide stance once the volcanic tear was high up enough. She pulled her shoulders in, aiming Chun-aeng at the treasure that contained the mes of the earth¡¯s core. Then she unleashed a strike.


    ¡°Skyde Art, Daybreak.¡±


    <i> Whiff</i>. A light and short sound, like a breeze, prated Tantalus. Something cut cleanly through the air at an angle¡ªit was her invisible sword.


    The sword shot diagonally and pierced the center of the flying volcanic tear, leaving a red glowing mark in the darkness. In an instant, mes burst forth from the crack in the red sphere of immensely condensed energy.


    It was like a fire that could set stars alight. Although darker than the sun, its intensity was powerful enough to illuminate this small area.


    The Regressor sneered confidently.


    ¡°The abyss is a bit dark, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The volcanic tear is a bomb that explodes when injected with mana, but when mana is inserted in a certain pattern, it results in a dyed explosion. What did this mean?


    ¡°So I made a pseudo-sun. Not a State-made imitation like those artificial lights, but a real me that illuminates the world!¡±


    A secondter, a small sun dawned in the abyss. It had always been dark since its creation, yet there was light now. The vampire¡¯s blood lost its colors upon being touched by the descending light. The rising red radiance burned all the dark red blood energy, as if asserting the right to possess color.


    Ster mes are the nemesis of vampires, for it doesn¡¯t tolerate anything that dares to shine red beneath itself.


    ¡°Gaaaagh¡ª!¡±


    And that rule applied to Fiy. His skin became deformed and gradually darkened as if bruised. If his Progenitor was not nearby, he would¡¯ve crumbled to ck ashes.


    The Progenitor instinctively drew darkness to block the light, but that alone turned the situation in our favor; our surroundings brightened as the darkness withdrew. The nobles of the night were nobles no longer.


    The Regressor spun Chun-aeng, which glowed red, in her hand as she started talking.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka lost partly because humanity grew stronger¡­ but the biggest reason is that she was studied for more than a thousand years. She was always considered the first of Cmities to human society, after all.¡±


    ¡°Krrgh! Such cowardice!¡±


    ¡°Cowardice? Hmph. Better than a vile wretch who tries to control someone¡¯s heart in their weak moment.¡±


    Trapped in a predicament, Fiy cried out from behind a ck fog.


    ¡°O Progenitor! That sphere!¡±


    Following his cry, the vampire reached out, creating a giant hand of blood and darkness. The hand stretched forward as if it were an extension of her. When its fingertips touched the small sun, she grasped her hand, and the hand of blood followed suit, grasping the sun.


    The hand was set on fire and began to fall apart.


    ¡°It¡¯s futile. Not even Tyrkanzyaka herself haspletely ovee the sun. With your pathetic control, it¡¯s impossible to squeeze that much power out of her.¡±


    Left with no other choice, Fiy desperately gathered darkness to hide his body. He gasped in pain after finally gaining some breathing space.


    ¡°Urgh, how could you, when you possess Primordial Essence! Are you trying to betray the Progenitor after receiving her blessing? Gaaah!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I received a favor, so I should repay it. By pounding parasites like you into oblivion.¡±


    Having driven Fiy to the limit, the Regressor advanced toward the two vampires hiding in the darkness, away from the sunlight.


    ¡°Primordial Essence! You possess Essence, yet you dare to bring the sun¡­ Essence?¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll finish it quick. It¡¯ll only take a second¡­¡±


    But just as she confidently set foot in the domain of darkness¡­


    ¡°Haha! Yes, you bear Primordial Essence in your body, do you not?!¡±


    Behind the darkness, the hiding Fiy chuckled softly, sounding unbelievably thrilled for someone who was groaning in pain earlier.


    The Regressor frowned at his reaction.


    <strong> ?He should have no more means to resist left. What¡¯s the big deal about Primordial Essence??</strong>


    ¡°It appears you do not know what it means to possess Primordial Essence, brat.¡±


    Fiyughed unnaturally as he continued in a shouting voice.


    ¡°That blood is a mighty power, and at the same time, the most powerful shackle! Great poweres with a great price. You must have epted the blood to grow stronger, but that will be the cause of your downfall!¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    <strong> ?Primordial Essence, it¡¯s still inside me! And that blood is¡­!?</strong>


    Realizing something, the Regressor hastily made a cut on her finger using Chun-aeng, and simultaneously attempted to draw out the Essence remaining in her, utilizing bloodcraft to the limit. But it had already spread to every corner in her body. She stillcked the proficiency in bloodcraft to pick out the Essence from her blood.


    In that regard, Fiy was far faster. He gripped the Progenitor¡¯s heart.


    ¡°O Progenitor, may you stop that man¡¯s heart!¡±


    Again, the vampire¡¯s torso shook weakly as she reached out a hand. The Regressor¡¯s face tightened with urgency. The amount of blood flowing from her finger increased¡­ but just before the Primordial Essence came out, the vampire grasped empty air.


    Just as I saw that, I heard something being squeezed beside me along with a high-pitched scream. The Regressor¡¯s chest caved in disturbing before going back to normal. Blood spurted from her mouth and her slender body swayed heavily¡­


    <b><i> Eh, hold on. Regressor? I¡¯ll be screwed without you though¡­?</i></b>


    I rushed over to support the Regressor.


    ¡°Uh? Wait! Trainee Shei! You can¡¯t fall!¡±


    ¡°Agh, hrgh. This, is¡­!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to scold Trainee Tyrkanzyaka on my behalf! I¡¯m at a disadvantage against her, affinity-wise!¡±


    ¡°Should you, be saying that to someone¡­ in this state¡­?!¡±


    Thankfully, the Regressor didn¡¯t die; she had protected her heart by using her bloodcraft and Qi Art.


    The ultimate defense Qi Art, Heavenly Counter Domain, guaranteed the normal functioning of the body regardless of the situation. Although her heart stopped momentarily, the Regressor could move her whole body as usual, and the same went for her heart.


    ¡°I held on¡­! But¡­¡±


    She straightened herself, panting for breath. Her eyes hadn¡¯t lost the fight in them, but the body didn¡¯t always follow the mind. She staggered again, clutching her chest and gritting her teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ to extract the Primordial Essence¡­ right away¡­!¡±


    ¡°What? Then what about Trainee Tyrkanzyaka?¡±


    ¡°Hang in there somehow¡­! 3 minutes, I just need 3 minutes¡­!¡±


    ¡°Me, hang in there?¡±


    I mean, forget 3 minutes, the vampire could cook me in 3 seconds if she wanted. The silver lining, though, was that she couldn¡¯t make quick reactions due to being controlled by Fiy, and with her sense of self so dim, her hostility toward us was faint. My guess was that the vampire couldn¡¯t exert even ten percent of her full strength in her current condition.


    <strong><em>Of course¡­</em></strong>


    ¡°Krgh¡­!¡±


    That was because of Fiy¡¯s ipetence. I had no way of measuring the vampire¡¯s power, but Fiy? His power was limited. He took control over the Progenitor using bloodcraft, but that was far more difficult than controlling a marite. He had to force the heart to circte blood, and wake a small part of her dazed mind to rymands. And this was made only barely possible after the vampire withdrew her power to boot.


    ¡°Is it impossible to wield Primordial Essence¡­ as a retainer¡­? Even though I am controlling the Progenitor¡­!¡±


    Fiy suffered pain simr to the Regressor; his heart nearly burst from the recoil of trying to wield Primordial Essence. But he was a vampire, unlike the Regressor. Pain aside, he wouldn¡¯t die from an exploded heart.


    ¡°Keke. It¡¯s fine. I have an abundance of ways to kill you lot. Do you mortals know of the Progenitor¡¯s epithets?¡±


    Fiy held out his hand, and one by one, unknown <i>things</i> began to crawl into existence beyond the range of the light.


    They were dark knights, countless in number, armed with darkness-made weapons and armor of ck.


    ¡°Knightbane. The very first of the Progenitor¡¯s epithets. No matter how outstanding or renowned, knights only amount to sword swingers. All those who came before the Progenitor were swept away to death by her ocean of blood.¡±


    <i> Tromp, tromp. Tromp, tromp.</i> There was no end to them. Where had so many dark knightse from? It was to the point I wondered if they were made out of thin air.


    The knights were ck all over, making it seem as if they were forged from a mold. Upon a closer look, however, I could tell a subtle difference in their hands, the weapons they held, their height, body shape, the way they walked, and even the width of their steps. They emerged in organized rank and file, but they were all different beings.


    ¡°Because, the Progenitor herself is a legion.¡±


    Fiy pointed to the dark knights lined up in front of him. Although they couldn¡¯t exert Blood Aura due to the volcanic tear shining high up, even without their crimson vitality of zing blood, they could easily destroy a city with their numbers.


    Fiy put on airs as if <i>he</i> possessed this power.


    ¡°Well then, sword swinger. Can you best a legion inbat?¡±


    That was impossible. Fiy gestured with his hand, convinced of victory, and the thousands of dark knights took a step toward us. Inparison, we were only two. One weakened Regressor, and one guy who was powerless to begin with.


    ¡°Krgh¡­! With that many¡­!¡±


    Worry flickered in the Regressor¡¯s eyes. Although she still hadn¡¯t curbed the energies rampaging inside her, she tried to get up, reeling.


    ¡°Keep sitting for a minute.¡±


    I kicked her behind the knees and made her fall again. She let out another shrill scream.


    ¡°Ahh?!¡±


    Then I rubbed my chin, pretending to think. Amidst wheezing breaths, she spoke to me by my feet.


    ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t, win¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I won¡¯t be able to win. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    Forget facing the legion, just three of those dark knights would end me. Yet I was supposed to win against that number? It was out of the question in the first ce. Therefore, my course of action was already set.


    I turned to the Regressor to convey my decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sound the call, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±


    The Regressor had hesitated to use this method, worried that the vampire might be physically smashed apart. But I knew better.


    I rummaged through my pocket. It was too easy to find what I wanted since it didn¡¯t contain much.


    ¡°Well then. See this here? This¡­ is going to kill you.¡±


    I took out a bell. A small chime bell. The one I used to call Azzy to meals.


    I held the bell high in one hand and shook it from side to side. <i>Dingle-dingle</i>. A clear, small, and delicate chime ensued. But the sound was soon buried under Fiy¡¯s hystericalughter.


    ¡°Hahaha! What do you intend by ringing a bell? Is it some kind of divine bell? How futile!¡±


    He mocked me loudly.


    ¡°Garlic pickles, was it? Why don¡¯t I give you a taste of your own medicine?! You will be hung upside down and drained of blood! I will destroy you where you stand, along with that bel¡ª¡±


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    Fiy¡¯s voice ceased abruptly. As if he had witnessed death, he turned his neck stiffly toward the source of the growl.


    I shrugged and called out to the neer.


    ¡°Now, Azzy. That bad guy is bullying us.¡±


    The sound of a chime bell was feeble amidst the sinister darkness and chilling sshing of blood, but it was loud enough for the Dog King to hear.


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    Her twitching cheeks stretched to their limits as she bared all her teeth. Every inch of her stood on end, hair and tail, as if bristling with thorns. She red at Fiy with pure animosity. Gone was the warm brightness from her face.


    Azzy the King of Dogs stepped forward, radiating wrath.

 Chapter 68: - A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor - 5

    <b>? </b><b>A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor ¨C 5</b><b> ?</b>


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    The low rumbling of a beast echoed in the abyss and swept past our ears, striking our muscles with momentary convulsions. Me, the Regressor, and Fiy.


    The Dog King always took the side of mankind, their closestpanions, and never intervened in human quarrels, even if it meant shutting their eyes and blocking their noses¡­ But when it came to blood-borne monsters, they didn¡¯t show a shred of affection or trust. As such, in a battle between humans and vampires, Azzy was man¡¯s most powerful ally.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    She bared her fangs in the truest sense toward those who were once mortals.


    ¡°S-Stop her!¡±


    Fiy yelped a hurriedmand, summoning forth a whole host of dark knights from the ground. d in ck, sturdy armor, and wielding weapons of every kind, the dark knights stood guard over Fiy and the vampire.


    <i> Thud</i>. The dark knights with darkness-coated tower shields took formation and blocked the front lines, while sharpnces protruded from their midst. They waited cautiously for the Beast¡¯s approach, holding their breath. Should she make an impetuous advance, they would surround and hunt her down.


    ¡°Bark-!!¡±


    However¡­ be it spear, shield,nce, armor, or dark knight, none of them could stop the King of Dogs.


    Azzy pounced with a great howl. By the time they had registered her action, her figure was already in the middle of the dark knights. The Regressor lost sight of her in that second, and even the wind blew a beatte, unable to follow Azzy.


    <i> Snap</i>. Azzy jerked her head up and one dark knight¡¯s head flew up. The smoke that burst out instead of blood was ck. So ck. The Dog King signaled the start of a massacre with the dark knight¡¯s life.


    The front line turned their shields, the spearmen tried to change direction, swordsmen brandished their des, and mace knights raised their arms high. But they couldn¡¯t follow through with their attack¡ª Azzy¡¯s every move crushed their armor, shattered their weapons, and tore their ck bodies asunder.


    Her voice pierced the air with a warlike howl as she unleashed an onught of overwhelming violence upon her enemy. Azzy was a beast in human shape, a scourge to bloodfiends who toyed with corpses.


    The blood of humans was a trigger. The smell of blood that belonged to the people dogs so dearly loved enraged their King. The Progenitor could conceal even the smell, for her mastery of bloodcraft had reached the peak, but not Fiy. This disgusted Azzy, provoking in her a desire for destruction.


    A dark knight, caught by her ws, disintegrated like smoke. After crushing one enemy and ripping out the throat of another, she was onto her next foe, and then the next. It all happened so fast.


    Looking at it simply, she was steadily defeating the knights, one strike at a time. But this urred at such speed that it resembled an unfurling wildfire. Everywhere Azzy struck, the dark knights crumbled like a ripple, unleashing billows of smoke and stters of blood.


    Watching the swift decimation of the knights filled Fiy with horror.


    ¡°O Progenitor! That beast!¡±


    At his cry, the vampire slowly waved her hand, bringing back the scattered darkness and blood to rise anew, forming a huge shape¡ªa giant dark knight, towering at a height of 5 meters and d in armor that was a meter thick, armed with a massive mace tempered in blood.


    Just as Azzy sunk her fangs into the neck of a remaining dark knight, the giant brought his mace crashing down at a speed that defied his massive size. The heavy mace collided with Azzy¡¯s head, causing a deafening shockwave that shattered concrete in all directions.


    Then the tranquil aftermath of the tempest ensued. The echoes of collision faded into silence. My ears were filled with a cacophony of static. In the aftermath, only the settling rubble stirred.


    ¡°Finish it!¡±


    Amidst the chaos, the giant dark knight twisted his mace halfway and thrust it forward. The attack was executed with the precision of a finishing move, short and powerful.


    And when the giant dark knight lifted his arm, it revealed that the mace was gone from the middle.


    ¡°Grar.¡±


    Azzy, her four paws nted in the ground, raised her head. Clenched between her jaws was the other half of the giant¡¯s massive mace, seemingly three times the size of her own body. Such weight and hardness would typically cause teeth to fracture and gums to weaken, yet Azzy effortlessly lifted her jaw, as if mouthing a mere toy, and shook it from side to side.


    <i> Thump, nk, crunch, snap.</i>


    The massive mace quivered with surreal intensity. As she shook her head, reminiscent of a dog shaking off water, everything within a 5m radius to her left splintered into a swirling cloud of dust and smoke. The remaining dark knights, the giant¡¯s legs, and the concrete floor all proved equally powerless in the face of Azzy¡¯s might.


    Pulverization. That was the sole word capable of encapsting the devastation that had unfolded.


    <i> Snap.</i> The mace head broke off in the middle of it all, unable to withstand the force of Azzy¡¯s shaking. Unaware, she went on shaking several more times before spitting out the mace, now only a stick, and ring at Fiy and the vampire.


    Faced with her ferocity, Fiy felt fear seep into his being. Then, consumed by fury at his own fear, he began to scream.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use!! You¡¯ve yet to see all of the Progenitor¡¯s power!¡±


    Fiy¡¯s fanatic belief in the Progenitor gave rise to overflowing madness. He used his ability to grasp the vampire¡¯s heart. Feeling her heart clench, the Progenitor¡¯s body twitched for a moment. A fleeting ember of rity flickered in her eyes, only to fade away.


    With his temporary control over the Progenitor¡¯s heart, Fiy forced the movement of the blood flowing in her.


    ¡°O Progenitor! May you show your power to that animal!!¡±


    The dark knight legion was the greatest force at the vampire¡¯s disposal that could be summoned without any preparation or risk. Although they couldn¡¯tst even a moment in front of the Dog King, that wasn¡¯t where their true valuey.


    The scattered darkness began to gather into a cluster and formed a hole, from where a ck arm suddenly emerged. It was a dark knight, wing back to his feet. And the same thing happened in all the shadows existing in the abyss.


    The dark knights who fell to Azzy¡¯s ws and fangs rose again, one by one. In seconds, the dark knight legion had restored its original number. The resurrected knights stood off against the Dog King, their eyes gleaming red in their helmets.


    ¡°The dark knights will rise infinitely! They are puppets that can be recreated the moment you defeat them!!¡±


    Fiy screamed wildly as he pointed a finger at Azzy, and the dark knights obeyed hismand, beginning to march. They advanced on a single opponent. Even though they were many, the sight of the dark knights fearlessly daring to approach the Beast King was awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Be swept away by the ocean of blood, beast!!¡±


    Fiy screamed again, spitting blood from his mouth, anticipating the King of Dogs to be worn down by the infinite numbers and ultimately fall.


    ¡°Grrrr.¡±


    But while Azzy had little intelligence, she wasn¡¯t stupid. Azzy red at a certain spot, instinctively drawn to the scent of blood. She growled deeply and lowered her body, nting her front paws on the ground. Her hind ws dug into the concrete as her front paws tensed. She was a predator low on her fours, preparing to leap.


    Just as Fiy sensed something off, his ominous premonition became reality.


    ¡°Woof-!¡±


    Azzy barked and pounced over, targeting the vampire who was sitting on her coffin and staring nkly at the situation. The moment her feet lifted, her figure was already springing toward the vampire. Her sharp ws tore through the darkness. Her outstretched arms were already so close. The Beast King¡¯s unbridled ferocity loomed over the vampire¡¯s frail and delicate form. Her attack was so intense that it seemed as though the vampire would be obliterated in an instant.


    Fiy¡¯s eyes bulged in their sockets.


    ¡°This¡­ can¡¯t¡­!¡±


    Regardless, he wasn¡¯t capable of stopping her. He couldn¡¯t even register what was happening. All he could do was disy bted astonishment in apprehension.


    But in the blink of an eye, just as Azzy was about to plunge her w into the vampire¡¯s chest, a pair of crimson hooves descended upon her. She was sent flying back faster than she came.


    Azzy¡¯s body crashed halfway into the ground, only to rebound and rise low in the air. The sanguine steed twisted around and leaped above her, striking Azzy with its hooves the size of a human torso.


    <i> Thud.</i> The sound of flesh meeting hoof was loud enough to reach me. Azzy soared through the air as if she were a small ball, faster than any ball I could throw at that. And in an instant, apanied by the crumbling of bricks, the entire 3rd-floor wall of the prison transformed into a cloud of dust, beyond which Azzy disappeared.


    The steed neighed after all was done.


    The sanguine steed Ralion, the Progenitor¡¯s first familiar who obeyed only her, had joined the fray upon sensing a threat to its master.


    Fiy let out a patheticugh, akin to a man who had stumbled upon a flicker of hope amidst the depths of hell.


    ¡°Haha! Ralion! That¡¯s right! You finally listen to my¡ª¡±


    Ralion cut him off with a disdainful snort. Yet even that was like a storm. Taken off guard, Fiy was sent hurtling through the air. He tumbled and rolled across the ground, eventually managing to right himself with great effort.


    ¡°You bastard! I control the Progenitor at this moment. I am regent! Since you are also her retainer, you must obey¡ª!¡±


    Naturally, the sanguine steed didn¡¯t budge. It merely let out a forceful snort, gaze fixed on the spot where Azzy had disappeared.


    Fiy was bewildered to see Ralion still in a battle-ready stance.


    ¡°Huh? Why are you¡­?¡±


    The reason soon revealed itself. Jolted, Fiy turned his head slowly.


    ¡°Grrrrrrrr¡­¡±


    The earth rumbled. From a distance, somewhere on the prison¡¯s 3rd floor, the enraged beast was making the world shake. Fiy¡¯s face turned ashen.


    ¡°It can¡¯t, be. How could she be unscathed after taking such a deadly blow?¡±


    The King of Dogs. She was man¡¯s greatest friend, a beast of unchanging loyalty¡­ and a hunter born with the talent to take down enemies.


    Fiy had misunderstood something. The reason the Dog King hated vampires was their undead nature. Even humans recoiled at the sight of lifeless corpses. How could dogs, with their heightened sense of smell, ept the presence of walking corpses emanating the scent of their fallenpanions?


    But her hate was merely a repulsion and didn¡¯t trante into an unwavering resolve to eliminate an enemy. The ferocity that made her a beast wasn¡¯t aimed at vampires themselves.


    However¡­


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe it. You still had more power left, Dog King?¡±


    Against a beast for an opponent, the Dog King transformed into a hunter.


    A fleeting figure soared into the sky, leaving behind a swirling trail of dust in its wake. The speed was so incredible that the dust clouds spun in a frenzy.


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    The blood that formed Ralion¡¯s body partially erupted. Half of its neck, along with its flowing mane, disappeared as stters of blood stained the ground below.


    Azzy gracefully touched down behind the steed, expelling a mouthful of bloody flesh. The torn remnants plopped onto the ground.


    Ralion let out a pained whinny, staggering heavily from the lethal wound, but only briefly.


    The remnant flesh melted into its shadow, and in the blink of an eye, its neck had fully regenerated. It had harnessed the power of the Progenitor to heal itself.


    Despite recently losing part of its neck, Ralion continued to re at Azzy, itsbat spirit still ame. It pawed the ground, tearing into the concrete and unearthing the solid surface.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    Azzy appeared just as baleful. She barked in discontent that Ralion still standing strong despite the wound she dealt. She stood tall, ws digging into the ground.


    The two beasts held that standoff for a few seconds, and then, as if in unspoken agreement, released a simultaneous battle cry. Howling and neighing, they charged toward each other.

 Chapter 69: - A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor - 6

    <b>? </b><b>A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor ¨C 6</b><b> ?</b>


    <b><i> God damn. What a relief to have Azzy. I could do something about a human, but a beast like that? Spare me.</i></b>


    I¡¯m an ordinary guy. I couldn¡¯t even win a 1 on 1 against an ordinary horse. If I were put up against that huge, undying, filthy strong sanguine steed¡­ I¡¯d just be a puddle of blood, probably. The Regressor might have a way, but not me. I had no choice but to call on Azzy.


    Watching the mythical battle y out in front of me, I muttered to myself.


    ¡°Mm. She¡¯s at a disadvantage.¡±


    Biting is a dog¡¯s primary method of attack. It aims totch onto the throat and deliver a decisive blow by shaking and snapping the spinal bones in a single strike. But Azzy was facing the sanguine steed Ralion, a beast transformed into an immortal creature through the vampire¡¯s power. It was an undying monster that could infinitely regenerate lost flesh, even a ripped throat.


    ¡°Thanks to the pseudo-sun, she <i>could</i> win by tearing Ralion apart tens of thousands of times and obliterating his existence, but I doubt Fiy will keep still in the meantime.¡±


    Azzy would need quite some time topletely eliminate Ralion. The course of victory now rested in my hands.


    ¡°Well, anyway. Azzy has paved the way for us. Are you starting to feel better?¡±


    In her rampage, Azzy had carved through a path of death and bloodshed. At the end of it, a foolish vampire stood as a puppet, having lost her senses. She was even more of a doll than the puppet I controlled. <i>Tsk-tsk</i>. I couldn¡¯t hide the pity in my voice.


    ¡°Ready to go smack that demented olddy in the head?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re so mean.¡±


    One of the Regressor¡¯s eyes was crimson as if soaked in blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. I can at least move now. But¡­¡±


    Her arms trembled pitifully. The tremor grew worse when she pointed at the vampire with Chun-aeng, so much so that I nearly got a cut standing beside her. Just as I was wondering if this was a new kind of assassination method, she went talking.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to point my sword at Tyrkanzyaka. Her Primordial Essence has hidden in every corner of my body. I can attack however I want against other familiars, but when I try to target the master of the Essence, it goes wild and interferes.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. That means?¡±


    The Regressor turned to me with a deste face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this¡­ but please. You¡¯re the only one. I¡¯ll clear the way, so you¡­ you save Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    I looked in the vampire¡¯s direction in a fluster. She wanted me to get past all the dark knights remaining up there, defeat the mastermind Fiy, and wake the vampire?


    Come on. If that were possible, I wouldn¡¯t have been jailed.


    ¡°It¡¯s too heavy a burden for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be¡­ so dramatic. I know all about you hiding your strength.¡±


    <b><i> How am I supposed to hide strength I didn¡¯t have in the first ce? This isn¡¯t like a debt collector ripping off money. Or what, does power juste out of nowhere if you tell it to?</i></b>


    While I was left speechless in disbelief, she continued speaking withbored breaths.


    ¡°I know you have ulterior motives. I know you¡¯re concealing your true power! But right now, we need to save Tyrkanzyaka even if it means using that power!¡±


    The look in her eyes was too sincere and transparent, to the point where I found it hard to believe that she was in the midst of a crisis. How could she ce such unwavering trust in another person when confronted with imminent death?


    Momentarily transfixed by her words, I read her mind.


    ??¡¯If he doesn¡¯t save her. If he takes this opportunity to get rid of Fiy and try to get his hands on Tyrkanzyaka! It should be safe to consider him an enemy from the next cycle onward!¡¯


    I shuddered. My whole future was taken hostage.


    No, thinking about it, she wasn¡¯t exactly in a crisis. If I acted suspiciously in this life cycle, then I¡¯d be chased down and killed right from the next life. That I had to stop.


    Whew¡­ it seemed I had no choice but to try. For present-me and future-me too. It¡¯s so hard to get freebies in life¡­


    I shot a nce in the vampire and Fiy¡¯s direction. The small sun cast a red glow, illuminating the ground, and there were gaps among the dark knights thanks to the havoc Azzy had wreaked. The darkness was being slowed before the light, and Fiy was coughing up blood.


    <b><i> Huh? Hang on. Will this work?</i></b>


    ¡°Well, if it goes well, I think I might just pull it off.¡±


    ¡°¡­Heh. I thought you¡¯d say that.¡±


    The Regressor grinned even as she bled from her mouth. My shoulders were feeling heavy with responsibility. I didn¡¯t have the ability to end things as awesomely as she expected, but well¡­


    ¡°You can use magic, yes? Could you cast a spell on me?¡±


    ¡°But my support magic isn¡¯t particrly impressive. I doubt it¡¯ll help much for those who are already strong.¡±


    But it does help. 1000 plus 10 is a 1% increase, but 10 plus 10 is a double power-up.


    ¡°¡­Still, I guess there¡¯s no harm doing it. Wait a second.¡±


    The Regressor nodded and took out Chun-aeng. The Eight Elements of wind, cloud, rain, dew, ice, snow, thunder, and lightning. It was a magic that channeled the power of the sky and the wind through Chun-aeng, the de ofpressed space. The Regressor took out her only and most powerful support spell of the Eight Elements.


    ¡°Skyde Art, Gentle Breeze.¡±


    The space enveloping the sword unraveled entirely, unfurling like scattered threads that delicately wrapped around my body.


    After squeezing out her mana, the Regressor exined in a strained voice.


    ¡°All your actions from now on will be apanied by the blessing of the wind. It will blow wherever you go. Not even a speck of dust can hinder your path. The blessing surrounding you will safeguard your bnce against any gust. For now, the wind is on your side. Ride this current.¡±


    ¡°Great. Now I just need to take out my weapon.¡±


    While I opened up the bundle on my back, the Regressor gripped Chun-aeng and stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy time. Get ready.¡±


    The Regressor twisted Chun-aeng slightly. Her sword was a de without thickness, capable of cleaving through anything, but it proved ineffective against the vampire¡¯s familiar, a creature crafted from darkness and blood. No matter the wounds she inflicted, it could simply reconstruct itself.


    That¡¯s why the Regressor gave up sharpness. Instead, she held onto the broad side of Chun-aeng, revealing its wide surface. Though itcked thickness, it had width to catch the wind in its spacious de. Sacrificing its all-cleaving sharpness, she embraced the fierce wind upon it instead.


    The Regressor murmured the name of her next Art.


    ¡°Skyde Art, de Shapeshift.¡±


    The wind surged into Chun-aeng as if it had caused a rift in reality, infusing its slender de with amanding aura that could fill the abyss. The growl of the wind, akin to the low rumble of a great beast, resonated through the expansive sky like thunder.


    Embraced by the winds, Chun-aeng assumed the form of a colossal fan, causing a resounding vibration. The Regressor lifted the power enveloping her weapon, and¡­


    ¡°Wave Breaker, Dance of Chaos!¡±


    She unleashed a sweeping horizontal arc. The next moment, I felt all my hair stand on end. Though invisible to the eye, its presence was palpable¡ªa torrential force that felt more like a whip than wind, a tempest of immenselypressed power.


    The storm swept through the ranks of the dark knights, scattering them. Even the dense ck energies gathered on the ground dispersed like grains of sand in the shape of an arc. Their front line was obliterated in an instant.


    The Regressor chewed her lips, clutching her chest as she shouted to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve cleared the way! Go now¡­!¡±


    Then she looked my way and staggered in shock.


    ¡°Wait! What are you holding?!¡±


    ¡°What do you think? I also need a weapon, you know.¡±


    ¡°How is that a weapon?!¡±


    <b><i> Isn¡¯t it obvious?</i></b> I had stumbled across the weapon while searching for something, anything, to take along. A sword that was most effective at exorcising¡­ No, eradicating the blood of vampires.


    ¡°Behold, the undying¡¯s right arm! The Immortal Righty!¡±


    ¡°Why do you have that?!¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    At that moment, a dark knight, who had been lying t on the ground to resist the wind, lunged at me. He became a convenient and opportune sandbag. I wielded the undying¡¯s right arm against my approaching adversary, thrusting its wriggling severed section forward. The dark knight attempted to counter with a swing of his sharp sword, but¡­


    ¡°Immortal Striiike!!¡±


    The moment the de of darkness touched the arm, it fell apart like wet sand. The flesh of an earthener was a curse to the blood of vampires. With the undying¡¯s right arm, I contaminated the vampiric power itself and thrust it into the dark knight¡¯s chest without losing momentum.


    In an instant, the dark knight¡¯s entire body turned rigid and began to crumble. His body didn¡¯t regenerate, for blood mixed with impurities was beyond vampiric control.


    Swiftly dispatching the dark knight, I spun the arm and eximed for the world to hear.


    ¡°Because this is the ultimate weapon against vampires!¡±


    For a moment, the Regressor stared on in a daze. Then she started shrieking.


    ¡°It¡¯s an arm, not a weapon! The undying¡¯s right arm!¡±


    ¡°The body <i>is</i> the sword¡ªThat¡¯s what it means to be One With The de. How can I perceive it as a separate part of me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even <i>your</i> arm!!¡±


    I lifted the right arm and showed the Regressor how tightly its hand was grasping mine.


    ¡°The pommel was specially made, so it never falls out of my grasp! And since it¡¯ll never slip off, isn¡¯t it safe to call it an extension of my arm?¡±


    ¡°The undying¡¯s hand is just holding onto you!¡±


    Boop, boop, boop. I didn¡¯t need to put strength into shing or weight into stabbing. The way of the sword? Sword mastery? Sword Ki? They¡¯re nothing but techniques sought by the weak. All it took was a gentle boop with the undying¡¯s flesh to neutralize the vampire¡¯s power and reduce its familiars to mere blood.


    And such an impressive disy left even the Regressor reconsidering seriously.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not bad, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Heheh. I thought you¡¯d understand. We¡¯re both cold pragmatists, you and I.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to swing it like that, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I spun the right arm halfway around before adding a casual remark.


    ¡°Just that¡­ it¡¯s a pity there¡¯s a limit to its durability.¡±

 Chapter 70: - A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor - 7

    <b>? </b><b>A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor ¨C 7</b><b> ?</b>


    The Regressor paused.


    ¡°¡­Durability?¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed. Just as undying flesh is poison to vampire blood, vampire blood is cursed to undying. Look. See how the flesh has hardened and turned ashen.¡±


    ¡°Oi! That¡¯s not okay!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. When it¡¯s like this, you just need to peel off the hardened bits with a small skewer. That¡¯ll get rid of the dirty outeryer and bring out the insides. Although there <i>is</i> the issue of it getting shorter¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you! Uh! The undying won¡¯t be okay, don¡¯t you think?!¡±


    <b> ?And I wondered how the undying got cursed! It was you!?</b>


    <b><i>You¡¯re right. Well this is how the situation turned out.</i></b>


    I scratched my head and replied.


    ¡°So full ofints. Then what, should I not use this?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m saying, let¡¯s end it quickly before that arm is all worn out!¡±


    ¡°OK, got it. I¡¯m going now. Open the way nice and wide, if you please.¡±


    ¡°Get lost already! Wavebreaker, Dragon Ascension!¡±


    This time, she unleashed a vertical sh, and the gust created by Chun-aeng turned the world momentarily upside down. The ensuing tempest sent the dark knights hurtling through the air, breaking their vampiric bond of blood and shadow. Soon after, the Regressor¡¯s subsequent magic struck them down.


    ¡°Skyde Art, Thunderbird!¡±


    Vivid golden lightning streaked through the air, etching wrinkles in the sky. Thin threads of energy resembling spiderwebs touched the bodies of the dark knights. In an instant, the threads merged into a single stream, transforming into a massive waterfall, igniting the blood of the knights.


    The true body of the vampire might have withstood the impact, but not her creations. The dark knights turned to ashes in the shadowless sky, dispersing into the air.


    ¡°Well then, here I go! Clear the area properly for me will you!¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t gone?!¡±


    The Regressor soared into the air, wielding her sword with a powerful leap. The resulting gust of wind swept away everything in its path. Her precise, refined attacks were so skillful that any enemy not directly in front of me was either blown away or forced to cower and endure the forceful sts.


    I swiftly crossed the open battlefield, protected by the Regressor¡¯s supportive magic, Gentle Breeze. With the wind at my back, I propelled forward with ease, barely needing to touch the ground. The enveloping breeze granted me freedom of movement within the Regressor¡¯s storm.


    It was an awesome buff. Though it was just a gentle breeze, it bestowed upon me a liberating sensation that made me feel superhuman.


    I mused the possibility of breaking my personal short-distance running record with this magic.


    ¡°Pick up the pace! Why are you taking it so easy?!¡±


    The Regressor pressured me from behind. What felt like an uncontroble speed to me was apparently slow enough to elicit a yawn from a certain somebody.


    This is the fastest I can go. What am I supposed to do about it?


    ¡°Bark-bark!¡±


    <b> [Neigh!]</b>


    At that moment, Azzy flew in before me, mming Ralion into the ground. Blood sprayed from the steed¡¯s mangled flesh. Holding the advantage, Azzy bypassed the tender, yielding flesh that would burst on impact, opting instead to fiercely tear into Ralion¡¯s hoof protected by a robust blood-steel horseshoe.


    Despite Ralion¡¯s writhing resistance, it proved futile against Azzy¡¯s razor-sharp fangs. <i>Thud</i>. Its horseshoe ttered to the ground. Azzy continued to shake Ralion¡¯s hoof several more times, before catching sight of the fallen horseshoe and swiftly tossing the steed away. Ralion crashed heavily onto the concrete floor.


    Then Azzy and I met eyes. She tilted her head.


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Nice, you¡¯re doing a good job.¡±


    Azzy had been mercilessly pummeling the sanguine steed mere moments ago. The image of her, with vivid crimson blood staining her mouth, sent a shiver down my spine. But she smiled brightly upon catching sight of me. That put my heart at ease.


    Azzy raised her chin slightly and barked.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Well done! Azzy, get that red horse far away from here! Keep it as far from me as possible!¡±


    Ralion was physically too strong, and I couldn¡¯t read its mind because it was a horse. It was basically my natural enemy. But as long as Azzy did something about it, nothing could stop me.


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    Just as Azzy barked as if in understanding, Ralion came flying at her with its remaining hoof. She was struck away like a ball.


    The sanguine steed barely regained its bnce and let out a brief whinny before chasing after Azzy,pletely ignoring my presence. The sound of hooves pounding against the concrete faded into the distance within seconds.


    Left alone, I muttered to myself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how I meant for you to do it¡­¡±


    In any case, it was a relief that Ralion didn¡¯t seem intent oning after me. I continued to move on.


    On one side, a house-sized horse and dog in human shape were fighting, while on the other, knights in ck appeared in endless waves, only to be sted away by the Regressor¡¯s wind. It was a transcendent battle that seemed to be millions of years removed from the ordinary.


    I managed to dash through the midst of it all, threading the needle between the chaos. There was only one thought on my mind as I watched a dark knight vanish into small bits before my eyes: <b><i>Yeah.. I don¡¯t belong here, no way.</i></b> From endlessly resurrecting dark knights to a steed of blood, a king of dogs, a Regressor, and a vampire progenitor¡­ I was too ordinary to stand on a battlefield like this.


    My train of thought was broken by Fiy. He pointed at me, roaring.


    ¡°You bastaaard!!¡±


    Then the vampire, her eyes unfocused, raised her hand. Dark knights emerged from all sides, throwing themselves to block my path.


    I mused quietly at the sight.


    ¡°On second thought, why shouldn¡¯t <i>I</i> be here with <i>him </i>around?¡±


    <b><i> I am still better than Fiy, aren¡¯t I? Mhm.</i></b>


    I nodded to myself as I pulled out my skewer and scratched the surface of the undying¡¯s arm. Its sharp point dug between the hardened flesh, splitting it apart. I scraped off the peeling bits and flicked them.


    ¡°Immortal Explosion!¡±


    The ck, discolored flesh struck the dark knights in fragments. These bits of flesh that had hardened enough made for good bullets. Their cursed effects had the dark knights staggering.


    The arm had shortened significantly as I covered the distance. Deciding to be a little more conservative with my ammo, I continued running at a swift pace.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. It¡¯s my fault for teaching that olddy thetest entertainment, entirely on me. Yep. I should¡¯ve been more careful, knowing howmon it is for old folks to over-indulge in their whims during their golden years.¡±


    I was an ordinary guy. Forget unique magic, I could only use universal spells like the average Joe. I had nothing as fancy as Qi Art either. My only skill was the dexterity to shuffle cards perfectly. In short, I was capable of doing what everyone else could do.


    Was this my price to pay for fiddling with ady¡¯s heart, hoping to gain some favor and forge a connection? <i>Tsk-tsk</i>. This was why people had to live with their given lot in life. My crime was forgetting my lot just because I was in the abyss.


    ¡°In the end, people like me are easily receable. The things I do, the words I say, even the kindness I give are ultimately ubiquitous.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t suppress a sigh at the renewed realization of how pathetic I was.


    As I pressed on steadily, I soon found myself nearing Fiy and the vampire. I gripped the undying¡¯s right arm firmly and walked toward them.


    ¡°Still, gotta survive first, right? Even Joes do their best to live.¡±


    The closer I approached, the clearer I could read my opponents¡¯ thoughts. I sensed Fiy¡¯s hostility toward me, the vampire¡¯s hazy mind, and even the blood linking them.


    I took aim between them, muttering calmly under my breath.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll kill you with my all.¡±


    ¡°As if I would die so easily!!¡±


    Fiy sped his hand once again, and veins all over his body began to bloat; his forehead, neck, chest, and arms. The blood he failed to control stirred, throbbing hideously under his skin. This happened because he was too busy manipting the Progenitor.


    Inparison, the vampire looked utterly at peace aside from her veins protruding slightly. She merely gazed down at the rest, unfeeling and unfocused.


    As I stepped in front of Fiy, he screamed at me.


    ¡°You bastard!! How dare you presume to approach! I shall squash you!¡±


    ¡°Wait there, garlic pickles. I¡¯ll sink you in a drum of concrete.¡±


    It¡¯d be quite a spectacle to encase him in garlic concrete and roll him into the sea. I¡¯d probably be happy till I die after seeing that.


    The undying¡¯s right arm, which had turned overall dark, was starting to reach its limit. It had be a fight against time. So I started running, taking a big swing with the arm.


    The dark knight legion regenerated to no end from the floor, the air, and pools of blood, but they were powerless. Makeshift weapons of vampiric power couldn¡¯t stop the undying¡¯s right arm. Blood Aura might¡¯ve changed things, but that red energy lost its light in front of the sun.


    It was a kind of vitality drawn from the body, and without it, the soldiers of shadow were practically dolls. With the absence of circting power, they couldn¡¯t withstand the undying¡¯s curse.


    <i> Crack.</i> The shadow of a once-promising knight crumbled in an instant. We could¡¯ve had an exhrating battle if he had possessed real armaments, but unfortunately, he only had a slipshod weapon of magic. The shadow met his end, his shield broken and chest impaled by a certain somebody¡¯s right arm.


    ¡°Is that all, Fiy?¡±


    About ten steps remained between me and the vampire. With the spell Gentle Breeze helping me, I could cover that distance in three strides.


    Fiy grew urgent.


    <b>?As long as that sun is up, I can¡¯t use the empowering Blood Aura of the dark knights! And a legion without Blood Aura can¡¯t stop him. However!?</b>


    ¡°O Progenitor!! Lend me strength!!¡±


    Fiy mustered his bloodcraft. Instead of borrowing familiars like before, he received Blood Aura to wield on his own. Within moments, a surge of Blood Aura, a hundredfold more potent than his original power, converged within Fiy¡¯s being. The veins of his body began to rupture, yet he remained unperturbed.


    ¡°This is the Progenitor¡¯s power! Take this, peasant!¡±


    Dozens of crimson spears materialized in the air, aimed at my shoulders, abdomen, and legs. Most of them were meant to immobilize. The spears were capable of dealing a fatal blow, but their trajectories were too simple. Naturally¡­


    <b> ?It is a trick! The real attack is the whip I secretly sent behind him!!?</b>


    How obvious. I could predict him before even reading his mind. It would have been better if he had devoted his full attention to each spear, preventing me from dodging. His attempts at trickery were futile.


    A crimson whip approached from a blind spot behind me as the red spears soared toward me. Dealing with it was simple. I deflected the spears with the undying¡¯s right arm and evaded the whip by twisting my body.


    I only needed to focus on the whip, and it struck nothing.


    <b> ?He evaded without even looking? Well then!?</b>


    His hands infused with red energy, Fiy held his arms downward, expanding the shadows around him.


    <b> ?I¡¯ll bore a hole in your foot!?</b>


    <b><i> Oh, now this is novel.</i></b>


    I twisted my stepping foot out of sync and a de of shadow shot out of the spot I would have stepped on. Avoiding the ambush, I moved with a drunken stagger, deliberately mismatching the rhythm and distance of my strides. Each time I did so, the des conjured by Fiy sliced through nothing but empty air.


    <b> ?How did he! Then, I¡¯ll use the entire ground!?</b>


    Thousands, tens of thousands of des materialized at Fiy¡¯smand. He was attempting to transform the entire area into a sea of des.


    As if that¡¯s gonna work.


    I hunched slightly and grazed the ground with the undying¡¯s right arm. <i>Sst</i>. Every time the edge of the arm scraped the ground, its hardened flesh stretched out, devouring the shadows. Before the des even touched me, the very realm of shadows shattered.


    Hardly any distance remained between us. Trapped in a corner, Finley hastily erected a barrier of blood. He had no more ns left. Just the thought of stopping me.


    ¡°Why! Why doesn¡¯t it hit?!¡±


    A wave of blood washed over me, but all that did was obscure his vision. I cleaved through the wave using the undying¡¯s right arm. If I had been facing water with a sword, I would¡¯ve simply been swept away. But the vampire controlled blood, and I just happened to have an earthener¡¯s arm.


    The blood that touched the arm instantly turned hard and ck, and I shouldered my way through the tainted tide. The Gentle Breeze protecting me prevented any blood from staining my body.


    Fiy was appalled. I looked into his eyes as I kept running.


    ¡°Curious why nothing¡¯s hitting me?¡±


    He¡¯d be disappointed to know, which was why I had to tell him. I pulled in the undying¡¯s right arm for a big swing and gave him the answer.


    ¡°Because <i>you¡¯re</i> the one carrying out the attacks! It was so damned obvious I couldn¡¯t get hit!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ mortal¡­ scum¡­!¡±


    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re no noble, neither in ability nor character! I wager even a mosquito has more capacity than you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill y¡ª¡±


    Fool. Even reacting to my words was a waste of time.


    ¡°Immortal Finisher!!¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s magic boosted me forward, and I thrashed Fiy with the undying¡¯s right arm. The undying¡¯s prided biceps collided heavily with his face. Both parts that made contact turned ck. Fiy was sent reeling miserably by the impact. Two teeth popped out of his mouth.


    Taking him down wasn¡¯t the end of everything, though. Everything happened because of the vampire. I had to wake her up.


    Turning my back on the fallen Fiy, I ran toward the vampire. I heard Fiy howl in despair.


    ¡°Stop him!!!¡±


    He swung his arms, and Blood Aura surged forth from his hands. Unleashing his power, he went as far as abandoning his defense to block my path yet again. I witnessed the emergence of new dark knights¡ªalongside whips of blood, crimson marks of vampiric influence, thorns of darkness¡ª as a fog enveloped the world before me.


    All of them turned against me and the undying¡¯s right arm, seeking to thwart the earthener¡¯s flesh that tainted the essence of bloodfiends.


    <b> ?As long as I pry that thing off him! He can never stop my invincible forces! A mere sword swinger amounts to nothing without the earthener¡¯s right arm!!?</b>


    No one could me them for feeling threatened by the sight of me swinging the undying¡¯s right arm left and right, ¡°tainting¡± the dark knights. The immortal legion should have risen again, yet they lost strength and copsed.


    The undying¡¯s arm was certainly a deadly poison against vampires, and as such, Fiy must have deemed it the greatest and only danger that needed to be dealt with.


    ¡°Shake it off him!¡±


    Quantity mattered more than anything to stop the undying¡¯s arm from contaminating their blood with curses. There was no only way than to crush it with huge weight. So Fiy strenuously scrounged together everyst bit of Blood Aura in him to keep me, or more urately the undying¡¯s right arm, at bay. He tried with everything in his power.


    ¡°Tada.¡±


    I knew it was worth making the arm stand out. Thanks to that, he didn¡¯t care about the card in my left hand. A wave of crimson blood swept over me, or should I say my weapon, the earthener¡¯s right arm, sending it bouncing high away.


    It was the misdirection of a lifetime. As their attention fixated on the soaring arm, the others momentarily lost sight of me.


    <b> ?st it! Where¡¯s the warden?!?</b>


    By the time Fiy turned around, I had already discarded my weapon and was charging at the vampire, a card clenched in my hand. Seeing this, his eyes brimmed with triumph.


    <b> ?Idiot! Do you think I left the Progenitor without any measures in ce?!?</b>


    My card slid past my wrist, transforming into a skewer. The sword-like protrusion gleamed ominously as it aimed for the vampire¡¯s chest, targeting the crack from which dark-red energy streamed.


    <b> ?That is a storm of bloodcraft! Not of my power, but the power of the Progenitor gone rampant! It¡¯ll be impossible to even approach with a mere weapo¡ª!?</b>


    At that moment, Fiy saw something. Something of a familiar red hanging on the tip of my skewer.


    <b> ?¡­Primordial Essence??</b>


    Iron is the most importantponent of blood, capable of both spilling and producing blood. These two elements have been intertwined since the days of the Iron Age, so much so that some would put them together and refer to them as ¡°iron blood¡±.


    Throughout history, their rtionship has deepened. Some even practiced sorcerous rituals by feeding blood to iron weapons. In some cases, doctors had patients lick rusty iron due to blood deficiencies. The scent of blood and metal belonged together in the wind. As such, alchemy which involved the fusion of blood and iron was regarded as the basis of its science.


    I myself possessed some experience in utilizing somewhat precious materials for basic alchemy.


    ¡°I hid it in my card, intending to sneak it out someday, you know. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d use it like this.¡±


    Aiming for her chest, which was still open to maintain the link of vampiric domination, I thrust my Essence-infused skewer forward.


    I felt resistance. The surging Blood Aura was trying to push my hand away. However, I had done this dozens of times already. I navigated through the vampire¡¯s chest as if moving off a map. My skewer easily reached her heart as if it had found its natural ce.


    <i> Thump. </i>My skewer resonated with an artificial tremor, a forced heartbeat orchestrated by Fiy. Its unpleasant regrity resembled that of a low-quality metronome. It was an imitation, an insolent curse designed to control his maker.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, you raised quite a ruckus in your sleep. That¡¯s enough dreaming now. It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    I drove the skewer into the core of the curse, channeling mana from every fiber of my being, more than I had ever used before in the abyss. Then I uttered the incantation on the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°Bolt!¡±

 Chapter 71: - A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor - END

    <b>? </b><b>A Horrid Puppet Show Starring the Progenitor ¨C END</b><b> ?</b>


    <i> Crackle. </i>Electricity surged from the tip of my skewer. It flowed through the Primordial Essence, delved into the Progenitor¡¯s heart, and spread throughout her body along blood vessels.


    <i> Thump. </i>The vampire¡¯s body reacted strongly to the familiar shock. Her mouth opened slightly, releasing a moan as she felt a sensation her body had learned, a thrilling pleasure coursing through her veins. It drew out the vampire¡¯s consciousness from the depths of slumber.


    At the same time, Fiy began screaming madly.


    ¡°Gaaaagh!¡±


    The blood wriggling through Fiy¡¯s entire body looked as though thousands of worms were crawling beneath his skin. Blood oozed from his nose, and the blood vessels in his eyes burst, staining them red. All the blood in him was scattered everywhere.


    While Fiy writhed in extreme agony on the ground, the vampire¡¯s heart pulsed again. Focus returned to her hazy eyes, which filled with the crimson red of a setting sun. A little bit of life returned to her doll-like face.


    Amidst the silence of trembling blood and darkness that awaited the return of the Progenitor, she began to move slowly.


    ¡°I had a dream.¡±


    The battle came to an end. Ralion abruptly ceasedbat. In her seething anger, Azzy tore Ralion into dozens of pieces. But this time, instead of regenerating, the sanguine steed chose to let its blood flow toward the vicinity of the vampire.


    Upon returning to the vampire¡¯s side, Ralion slumped down as if drained of strength.


    ¡°For a moment, I believed my dream hade true. s, it slipped through my fingers in no time. Still I desired it so, so much that I sought to find another way.¡±


    ¡°Your sleep-talking was pretty bad. That¡¯s why one shouldn¡¯t sleep in coffins instead of beds.¡±


    The Primordial Essence, which had been nestled in every nook and cranny of the Regressor¡¯s body, escaped outward. It calmly drifted through the air to the vampire.


    After catching her breath, the Regressor walked through the stationary dark knights and made her way over to us.


    ¡°Was it¡­ a delusion? Have I dared to seek what should never be desired, a life that was lost? Am I guilty of sinning against the gods by simply wishing?¡±


    ¡°No. You only caused trouble for me. Have you ever considered how miserable it feels to see a student do everything I told her not to do? After all the effort I went to at that. You sinned against me before even sinning against the gods.¡±


    The vampire muttered with darkened eyes.


    ¡°Tell me. What have I done wrong? Dreaming? Hoping?¡±


    ¡°Well there¡¯s quite a few, but the biggest of them?¡±


    I raised my finger and pointed at the exposed ribcage in her chest.


    ¡°A self-imed demuredy baring her chest. What are you thinking? It¡¯s embarrassing. Mind your behavior, will you?¡±


    My responsepletely deviated from the vampire¡¯s expectations. I could be certain of that, having read her mind.


    Taken aback, the vampire widened her eyes and soon let out a small giggle.


    ¡°After all those times you have seen it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind when it¡¯s just in front of me. That¡¯s a charm point.¡±


    ¡°Ahahahah!¡±


    Sheughed heartily, to the point I could almost see her eyes glisten with mirthful tears. Not that she could shed any tears. Then she covered her mouth btedly.


    ¡°My apologies. I shall be mindful from now on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to make a lot of effort too. You¡¯ve already lost heaps of points on my mental scoreboard. The others feel the same way too.¡±


    The vampire took a brief look around her. She saw the small sun hovering in the air, the intermingling Blood Aura and darkness, broken dark knights, and Ralion limping with wounds. Her eyes swept across the Regressor walking slowly over, clutching her chest, Azzy with disheveled clothes, and the earthener¡¯s arm now turned pitch ck.


    Having taken in everything, the Progenitor smiled faintly, murmuring.


    ¡°That is rather¡­ regrettable.¡±


    Then she waved her finger, and Fiy¡¯s screams resumed. The reason he had been quiet until now was that the vampire hadn¡¯t permitted him to scream.


    As Fiy rolled on the floor in pain, the Progenitor uttered coldly to him.


    ¡°Much time has passed indeed, it seems. Even respect is judged arbitrarily now. So, how did it feel to have short control over me?¡±


    ¡°O Progenitor¡­¡±


    Fiy lifted his head, gasping for breath. The man was in miserable shape. His jaw appeared sunken with missing teeth, his cheeks had turned a sickly shade, and his veins were still bulging erratically.


    Fiy gazed up at the Progenitor who had returned to her senses and shouted desperately.


    ¡°I admit tomitting an unforgivable sin, but O Progenitor! Please listen! You must go to the surface! We desperately need you, the deepest of blood! To bring all of us together!¡±


    ¡°I shall not go.¡±


    ¡°Why, but why?¡±


    ¡°I had several reasons for that. Another one has been added as ofte.¡±


    The vampire unfurled her parasol of darkness once more and looked down at Fiy with eyes that glowed red. Her gaze would flicker with warmth toward kin, but against traitors, she would show nothing but coldness.


    ¡°That wish will note true, for the retainer who wished it deceived me.¡±


    Fiy¡¯s already dreadful face was tainted with even deeper despair. Denying the situation momentarily, he soon transformed the dregs of his emotions into anger.


    ¡°Why!! O Progenitor! Why do you not help us!!¡±


    Yet the Progenitor remained unaffected by his irrational anger. The still-hearted vampire returned a cold reply, utterly unshaken.


    ¡°I am not someone who helps you children. You also did not help me.¡±


    ¡°Everyone awaits you! You who created us and our blood! You who are our very roots! You must lead us! To victory, to glory!¡±


    ¡°All I gifted was an extension of life. Victory, glory? I have no memory of promising such things.¡±


    Fiy¡¯s expression turned stupid.


    Bing a vampire meant gaining respite from death. In exchange for a still heart, vampires moved their blood through bloodcraft under the Progenitor¡¯s power. It was the reason they could walk upon the earth even after experiencing the end of life. By the Progenitor¡¯s grace, vampires multiplied and hid among humans, operating from the shadows and eventually earning the moniker, the nobles of the night.


    One great vampire even became the ruler of a duchy. However, the Progenitor had never promised such a thing.


    ¡°We idolized you!! And yet, why are our feelings left unrewarded?!¡±


    Reason doesn¡¯t always follow logic, especially in extreme circumstances where thoughts themselves tend to reach the extremes.


    Fiy blurted out words without any logical sequence as if throwing stones randomly and hoping for them tond. Of course, they held no meaning whatsoever to the Progenitor who had weathered 1200 years.


    ¡°How noisy.¡±


    Fiy¡¯s voice cut off suddenly. He stretched his mouth but no sound came out.


    ¡°It irks me, having to hear your breath¡­¡±


    His breathing ceased.


    ¡°Having to animate your unworthy body with my power¡­¡±


    His blood flow, reliant on bloodcraft, also stopped that very moment.


    In a mere instant, all vital functions in Fiy¡¯s body came to a halt. All he could do was move his eyes around. Fear registered in his mind a littlete because he failed to recognize the situation.


    Finally, Fiy hade face to face with his death more objectively.


    <strong> ?¡¯I, no. If I die like this. My maker, our kin, the race of vampires¡­¡¯?</strong>


    ¡°And having to bear with your presumptuous unruliness.¡±


    <i> Click.</i> The vampire snapped her fingers, and blood began to whirl in Fiy¡¯s shoulder. The fierce spinning of blood within his veins then suddenly intensified, bing even sharper, and steadily grew in size, grinding through his flesh until, at one point, his right arm blew off.


    Fiy wasn¡¯t allowed to even scream. He could only suffer through it with popping eyes.


    <b> ?Gah, aaagh. W-why? Why does it hurt so¡­ But I, I am a noble of the night!?</b>


    Yet his pain didn¡¯t end there. He still had an arm, and two legs.


    <i> Click.</i> The blood contained in his left arm split his insides like a saw de. Fiy screamed in his mind, trying to twist himself. However, he wasn¡¯t permitted to even move. His body only trembled.


    <i> Click.</i> This time it was his left leg. His blood vessels broke apart and went wild, rampaging like a whip that tore through his entire body. Drops of blood seeped from cracks in his skin.


    <b> ?It huuurts! Gah, hagh! It hurts, it hurts!?</b>


    <i> Click. </i>Finally, his right leg. This time, bubbles of blood turned sharp as needles, traveling throughout his body. Fiy half lost his senses at the agony of needles roaming his blood vessels.


    By the time he lost all his limbs, Fiy was halfway out of his mind as he repeated a single thought to himself.


    <b> ?I¡­ wasn¡¯t wrong¡­ Someone had to do it¡­?</b>


    It was his final recourse, his mental fortress. The lifeline he clung to, safeguarding his remaining shreds of dignity.


    But the vampire felt no pity at the sight of Fiy writhing like a worm. None. She merely did what she had to.


    ¡°Even your continued existence¡­ vexes me beyond measure.¡±


    Just as the vampire was about to kill Fiy, I spoke up to stop her.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    A peculiar yearning stirred within me, reminiscent of the mischievous yfulness of childhood. It was the kind of curiosity that leads you to ponder: What would be the reaction of a lone ant suddenly severed from its marchingrades? How hard must I shake the delicate strands of a spider¡¯s web, as it descends on its silken thread, to make it plummet? How many more tugs on the frayed rope will cause it to snap, strand by strand?


    ¡°Hello, Fiy.¡±


    <b><i> Sorry, Fiy. When it¡¯s time to go, you gotta go out clean, right?</i></b>


    ¡°I gave you a chance, too. Everyone here had a chance to choose. But you, you made the dumbest decision.¡±


    <b> ?¡­I, for my¡­ coven¡­?</b>


    ¡°But you know, don¡¯t you? You could have turned back in the middle, and you clearly realized this. You knew that even if you ventured to the surface with Tyrkanzyaka and returned to the Duchy of Mist¡­ it wouldn¡¯t alter the fact that you, a mere neonate, hadmitted the unforgivable offense of daring to manipte the Progenitor.¡±


    <b> ?¡­I know. I care not¡­ for¡­ my lif¡ª?</b>


    ¡°Doing it for your coven, oh what a nice excuse. But how about we get a little more honest?¡±


    Even on the brink of death, he had something he desperately clung to for salvation.


    But as someone who knew its true nature, I couldn¡¯t resist poking at it.


    ¡°About when you were deceiving and manipting the Progenitor. The maker you revere and serve so devotedly, the welfare of your coven whom you desired to elevate even at the cost of your own life¡­ You never once considered them, did you?¡±


    <b> ?¡­What??</b>


    He was finally looking my way.


    With a grin, I posed a question to the vampire in theatrical fashion.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka! Fiy hasmitted the grave offense of coveting the Progenitor¡¯s power! It is an unprecedented, terrible transgression in vampire history! So, how should Fiy, the perpetrator of this crime, be punished?¡±


    At my question, the vampire retorted with an attitude that seemed to question why I asked something so obvious.


    ¡°He shall be Purged.¡±


    <b> ?¡­Pur, ged??</b>


    The word etched itself vividly within his hazy consciousness.


    Purging. A dreadful, cruel punishment filled with malice, executed with the purpose ofpletely eradicating a coven from its roots. Even within the Duchy of Mist, it remained merely a concept, never practiced. Yet the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka spoke of it so casually.


    ¡°A mere retainer presumed to control me. The crime of a retainer transgressing against higher blood must be borne by their maker.¡±


    But Fiy was unaware of something. Forget 1200 years, it was only a few centuries ago that Purging was amonly employed penalty.


    <b> ?No, wait. It can¡¯t be.?</b>


    It looked like he had finally realized what he had done.


    This is why generational differences can be scary, I tell you.


    To make things even clearer, I asked the vampire another question.


    ¡°Then what bes of that person called Count Erte?¡±


    ¡°Is he not Fiy¡¯s maker?¡±


    The vampire possessed a heart that refused to beat. Born 1200 years ago during an era veiled in chaos and darkness, she had experienced life twice¡ªfirst as a mortal and then as a vampire.


    The Progenitor empathized with the fates of those she had brought into existence. She felt pity for the children who were denied the embrace of sunlight and condemned by humanity. However,passion didn¡¯t absolve transgressions, nor did it lessen the weight of punishments.


    ¡°Then, he must disappear. damir will be sorry.¡±


    It was an icy deration. Fiy shivered, feeling the coldness in her words.


    <b> ?No, no.?</b>


    Fiy¡¯s eyes snapped wide as he screamed. Or at least, he did in his mind. His mouth was still glued shut.


    He showed denial.


    <strong> ?Not even the Progenitor can kill an anci at her whim! He is a loyal vassal of Lord Sanguine! I, I did itpletely of my own judgment! My maker¡­!?</strong>


    He grew furious.


    <b> ?How can the Progenitor do this, someone who did not even show herself to us! How can she do what she likes with a vassal of the Duchy!?</b>


    And he begged for mercy.


    <b> ?Please! This was my arbitrary decision. The others of my blood did nothing wrong!?</b>


    But all his mournful thoughts were conveyed to no one but me.


    I crouched in front of him.


    ¡°Fiy. You knew the answer. When you lied, you consoled yourself that everything was for your maker and coven.¡±


    Thinking for others, that¡¯s a wonderful thing. But there¡¯s one problem. The notion is often used as a reason to justify actions, and people are surprisingly prone to neglecting the ones they hold so precious.


    In other words, Fiy¡¯s im of acting for his kin was just a psychological tool, like a saw or hammer.


    ¡°Yet why didn¡¯t you think about what would happen to your maker and coven when your lie was exposed? Did you fail to think that far? Did you refuse to consider the idea because it was too terrible a future? If not even that, did it just not matter much?¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter much. Because Fiy¡¯s true feelings¡­


    ¡°Because you thought yourself a bloody awesome vampire who can control the Progenitor, because you became a God for a while. Which is why you probably couldn¡¯t spare even a thought for your bloodline.¡±


    Fiy quivered, his eyes brimming with fear. Despite losing all his limbs, he reached for me in his mind; he had yet to ept the reality.


    In his illusion, he was stretching out to grab my hand in a shaking hold as he pleaded with me.


    <b> ?No! You, you can¡¯t! I¡¯m telling you no!?</b>


    ¡°Goodbye, Fiy. Your love, your adoration, your loyalty, they were all transient sentiments. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. People have a remarkable capacity for forgetting things that hold little significance, after all.¡±


    <b> ?Ah. I¡ª?</b>


    ¡°But you still made an achievement no one has achieved. A mere retainer manipting the Progenitor. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll leave a mark in history. Though your coven won¡¯t remain.¡±


    <b> ?Was I simply blind??</b>


    ¡°Let him go now, Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    And Fiy¡¯s thoughts stopped. The vampire retrieved her power, and the extension of his life expired today.


    I closed Fiy¡¯s eyes for him. Not that it meant much. His body soon crumbled away like dust. Still, the man barely managed to be honest in the end. I offered my meager condolences for his soul.


    Silence descended, apanied by the fading light of the pseudo-sun. Night cast its veil.


    With the untimely funeral concluded, I got to my feet. The vampire, who had patiently awaited my next move, began speaking to me.


    ¡°The punishment to Fiy¡¯s coven shall be met in good time. I cannot climb to the surface immediately, after all.¡±


    Punishment? Who cared about that? It wasn¡¯t like I wanted to kill all of Fiy¡¯s bloodline or anything. I just wanted him to know his true feelings. In fact¡­


    ¡°Er, by the way Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. Did you know?¡±


    I was against hereditary crimes.


    ¡°The hereditary crime system was recently abolished.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°These days it¡¯s rare for punishments to extend to family. Though there <i>are</i> cases of paying debts with joint responsibility.¡±


    The vampire was greatly surprised. She was familiar with learning about new technology, but a shift in moral perspective was a challenging aspect for the vampire to readily ept.


    With newfound knowledge, the vampire asked a question with wide eyes.


    ¡°Then how does one punish a criminal and hold them ountable if they were to escape like Fiy like a lizard dropping its tail?¡±


    Her gaze shimmered with pure curiosity. Fearing that I would be stuck exining for days on end if I answered all her questions, I provided a half-hearted response.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who abolished it.¡±

 Chapter 72: - The Heart of Others

    <b>? </b><b>The Hearts of Others</b><b> ?</b>


    When you achieve something, you deserve an appropriate reward. This proposition isn¡¯t limited torge systems like schools, societies, or countries. Rather, in narrower contexts such as rtionships between individuals, rewards hold even greater significance.


    After exercising, you should take sufficient rest. A tired body requires nourishment, for it craves sugar upon experiencing fatigue from prolongedbor. If one person has helped another, it is essential to provide a positive response to satisfy their sense of fulfillment. A reward system such as this strengthens the body, mind, and human rtionships.


    And that¡¯s why I had to reward Azzy.


    <i> Dingle-dingle.</i>


    ¡°Well then. It¡¯s barbecue party time.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy¡¯s eyes sparkled as she wagged her tail so hard that she blew the fire and smoke from the barbecue toward me. I bet she could go flying if she wagged just a bit faster.


    I speared a piece of meat with my skewer. It went in effortlessly, which showed the meat was fully cooked. It had been soaked in water for a long time to increase its volume, making it somewhat half-boiled. But since I wasn¡¯t the one eating it anyway, I didn¡¯t care.


    I grabbed the broad piece of meat with my skewer and twirled it above my head.


    Azzy lowered her posture with eager eyes, filled with anticipation. A droplet of saliva dripped from her gaping mouth.


    I pulled my arm into its limit and hurled the meat into the distance.


    ¡°Take this! Custom Meat Disc!¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woo-woo-woof! Woof!¡±


    The meat disc soared through the air, exuding overwhelming vor and a tantalizing appearance. Azzy¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as she chased after the meat. Snatching the flying morsel from the air, she gleefully tore into it with a grin.


    This was what I called a ytime meal,bining y and feast. It was, undoubtedly, the most wonderful reward for Azzy she had ever experienced.


    While I didn¡¯t usually go to such lengths, a dog who fought against a vampire on my behalf deserved the right to enjoy meat.


    cing the next chunk of meat on the grill, I gave her a loud reminder.


    ¡°You have to be good from now on too!¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof! Yup!¡±


    The simple yet sufficient reward made Azzy happy. I could hear herughter even from where I stood. Dogs really were such good friends. Even after her existential battle against the sanguine steed, all it took were a few chunks of meat to make her happy.


    I chuckled. Then suddenly, I realized something was amiss.


    ¡°Odd. I worked hard myself and got good results. Why don¡¯t I have any rewards?¡±


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>


    I clearly knew that achievements called for rewards, so why was I the only one not getting any? I knew best, more than anybody, about the necessity of rewards, yet I was the one doing the rewarding¡­?


    <b><i> Something about this is unfair. Something, somehow¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Woof-woof-woof! Tasty! Woof-woof-woof!¡±


    Azzy had devoured all the meat before I knew it. She came over with a wagging tail. While the meat was cooking, I petted her, murmuring.


    ¡°Azzy. Gimme some praise.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re nice! Give me meat!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of getting meals with praises now. Gimme some praise from the heart. The sincere kind.¡±


    In response, Azzy put her paws to her hips, straightened her chest, and gave a loud promation.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re nice!¡±


    ¡°Right. It was my mistake to expect metaphors, idioms, or something metaphysical from you. Thanks anyway.¡±


    ¡°Give meat!¡±


    ¡°And you still think of getting fed.¡±


    I skewered a piece of meat again and sent it flying. Azzy promptly ran off, leaving me behind. <b><i>I see how it is. You¡¯re just an ignorant beast, so you only need to care about your own share, eh?</i></b>


    But just as I was starting to feel a twinge of annoyance at Azzy¡¯s carefree attitude, for the umpteenth time, someone called out to me.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    The need for rewards applies in negative directions as well, though we call it punishment.


    The vampire had caused chaos by letting herself be controlled by the mere likes of Fiy, so she faced my stern anger and received a punishment to rectify the destruction she caused.


    As a result, the vampire had been busy excavating the broken concrete ground and collecting the flesh of the devastated undying¡¯s right arm. Since her vampire¡¯s power couldn¡¯t touch the undying, she had to pick up each piece manually, using her own hands for once in a long time.


    Lifting the box full of the undying¡¯s arm, or rather the flesh that hadposed it, the vampire spoke to me.


    ¡°By the way, you are the one who destroyed the earthener¡¯s arm, no?¡±


    ¡°Why! Don¡¯t you know the importance of coboration? Besides, if it weren¡¯t for all your dark knights, would the undying¡¯s arm have been damaged so badly, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka? So, the responsibility lies on both sides. Especially on you, recklessdy!¡±


    How dare she try to pass the me onto me? No way that¡¯s gonna work. At my fierce usation, the vampire lowered her gaze and spoke in a subdued voice.


    ¡°I did not mean to shirk responsibility. However, if I were also held responsible for this wretched mess of flesh, scraped off and scattered everywhere by a certain somebody, that would feel rather unfair.¡±


    While I certainly did feel a slight prick of conscience, there were many others in the world who deserved to feel the prick more than me. So I grew infinitely self-assured.


    ¡°You¡¯re fussing about some minor injustice? Do you know how unfair it is for me right now? I worked my body to the breaking point, yet all I get is dealing with the aftermath! I¡¯m the one cooking but I can¡¯t eat all I want and even have to do the dishes!¡±


    ¡°Is that so frustrating?¡±


    ¡°Of course! What did I do wrong in that incident? I simply worked despite having made no mistakes, and yet there are no rewards for it! Heck, no one even praises me!¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    <b><i> Eh? Say what?</i></b>


    While I stood there with my mouth agape at the sudden praise, the vampire continued speaking, staring at me.


    ¡°Thank you. You all did truly well. Your efforts stopped me from making an even greater mistake. It is all thanks to you dears.¡±


    If it made people feel good to get such abrupt praise, they wouldn¡¯t havee up with the saying ¡°fishing forpliments¡±.


    I responded with a stern expression.


    ¡°First it¡¯s the dog ttering me for food, and now this. What are <i>you </i>after, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka?¡±


    ¡°Do you view me as so materialistic? I was beingpletely sincere. What is the problem with saying thank you?¡±


    ¡°Of course you should be thankful, that¡¯s a given. I saved you from almost ending up puppeteered by some ignorant fool.¡±


    ¡°I gave you the praise you seemed to crave, and all I hear is dissatisfaction. Then, what do you suggest for me to do?¡±


    ¡°Show it through your actions. If you were really being sincere, trainee, then I suppose you won¡¯t need electric massages anymore. Right?¡±


    As I tried to turn away, the vampire hastily grabbed my arm. She hesitated a moment before speaking, avoiding my cold gaze.


    ¡°¡­I did not say it was unneeded.¡±


    ¡°Wow. This is real addiction.¡±


    ¡°Addiction? No poison can affect my body. I merely desire a beating heart, even for a second. That is all. So if you would allow just a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Continuing to desire something that ruins your body is what we call addiction, you know? It¡¯s ¡®because¡¯ you¡¯re unaware of the poison that you shamefully got controlled by a retainer. Why is someone who is living just fine so dying to get their heart beating?¡±


    At my continued blunt attitude, the vampire grew restless and shot a resentful look at me.


    ¡°It is because of you, is it not?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    <b><i> What¡¯s this now? It was so absurd that I couldn¡¯t even say anything. It had to be some sort ofte April Fool¡¯s joke.</i></b>


    I did regretfully admit it was my fault for teaching the olddy a stimting pastime, just forughs, but considering the actual harm I suffered, <b><i>I had every right to point the me! Buting from you, that¡¯s ingratitude!</i></b>


    The vampire held my arm tightly, still seeming to have more to say.


    ¡°My heart does not beat. Any emotion I feel quickly fades away. Thus, my desires, feelings, and memories are all washed out like dull colors. Even at this moment that I spend with all of you.¡±


    Azzy gently trotted over with a mouthful of meat. But upon seeing the vampire, she simply sat on the spot and began tearing into her leftovers.


    The vampire watched Azzy with a faraway, reminiscing look in her eyes.


    ¡°I need no food for I suffer no hunger, so smell and taste cannot bring me happiness. Even if a sumptuous feast were right before me, I could not rejoice like the King of Dogs.¡±


    ¡°But you enjoy the taste of blood, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you really thought? Taste is a metaphor. I merely seek the ¡®closest¡¯ blood, for blood that is of simr nature to mine provides satisfaction.¡±


    The vampire lightly reprimanded me before looking into the distance again.


    <em>¡°Such is why there is no warmth in my emotions; they merely flicker in my mind like the stars. The faint starlight in the dark night sky may hold a delicate beauty, but it cannot warm the cold earth. My feelings flicker briefly before fading away, devoid of warmth.¡±</em>


    Despite her infamous reputation, the vampire defied the world¡¯s rumors and revealed herself to be kind-hearted. While her personality certainly yed a role, there was an additional, undeniable reason.


    Usually, humans be more lenient towards things that cannot harm them.


    To be precise, they be numb.


    The vampire was naturally immune to physical pain and emotional pain. Even if someone stabbed her with knives and spears, and spat hateful curses in death, she could brush it all off, like the echoing melody of a nightingale from the previous night.


    <b><i> Was this cruel for her? No, humans had to be grateful for it.</i></b>


    If the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka didn¡¯t have the sensitivity to find beauty even in the everyday mundane, if she weren¡¯t the kind of girl who could indulge in contemting while appreciating the tranquil starlight¡­


    Then humanity would have had to face a vampire queen manifold colder and more ruthless than in the present.


    ¡°Even when Fiy resented me, I did not mind. Ending his life only felt like tidying up an old drawer. It has always been this way, and always will be. I hold a certain fondness for you, but even if you were to meet a sudden demise, I would not flinch. A fleeting pang of sorrow would cross my thoughts, and then I would turn away.¡±


    <b><i> Back it up now.</i></b>


    <b><i> Sure I get it¡¯s a metaphor, but why are you killing me off? Talk about scary. I¡¯m okay with you not flinching, so do you mind saving me?</i></b>


    The vampire didn¡¯t know she had unwittingly scared me. She sped her hands, holding her parasol, meekly to her chest.


    ¡°However, it is only in that fleeting instant when your finger touches my heart that I can perceive the emotions coursing through my body. In that moment, my body bes simultaneously mine and not mine. My heart beats fervently, independently, while my lungs draw breath without requirement. The lifetime of coldness residing within my chest would yield to warmth.¡±


    Even as she cradled her chest with her hands, all she could feel was coldness. The vampire spread her hands and cast a lonely gaze downward.


    <em>¡°If I had never known, it would have been better. But now that I do, there is no going back. It had been a long night, but dawn has broken, shining with faint warmth. Yet, you expect me to turn back the clock and go back to the dark, cold night. Is that not too cruel?¡±</em>


    And then, our eyes met once more. Her blood-red gaze prated me from head to toe as she conveyed her thoughts with sereneposure. Then she revealed her wish through both her voice and her mind.


    <em>¡°I implore you, be my heart.¡±</em>


    Her long-awaited hope emerged from the abyssal depths of darkness, where the sky remained unseen, and even the earth had forsaken.


    I was terrified.


    She sure put it in romantically. The emotions in her words were so fervent that I hardly believed they wereing from a vampire who bore a motionless heart. Even I fell for it for a moment there.


    But I had the ability to mind-read. Upon reading the true cruel meaning behind her words, I grew shocked. <b><i>Be her heart? By that, she literally meant for me to be an external, attachable heart that came with a zapping finger to stick in her chest whenever she liked!</i></b>


    ¡°Come to think of it, I still do not know your nam¡ª¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    I swiftly cut her off before she threw anything else at me. The conversation halted as if severed by a knife. For a second, resentment filled her eyes.


    ¡°Have you still not learned your lesson after all that happened? I¡¯m telling you now, you¡¯ll end up in more big trouble, going around giving your heart to anyone.¡±


    ¡°So you can do it then.¡±


    ¡°No, like I said. How do you trust me? What if I just brainwashed you out of nowhere? What then?¡±


    I had put on a show of resistance, intending to deliver a firm rejection, but the vampire¡¯s response was far from what I expected.


    ¡°If it is you, I do not mind.¡±


    Her calm statement puzzled me to such an extent that even with my mind-reading ability, I became dazed and needed to make another attempt to understand her.


    I focused on her thoughts again, figuring she had learned how to joke before I knew it.


    <strong> ?If I am to trust someone anyway, if I must ce myself on the scales, then I would rather entrust myself to the side that appeals to my heart.?</strong>


    I mean, was she in her right mind? I¡¯d nevere across someone so gullible.


    There¡¯s a limit to everything. Just as even heartless gamblers didn¡¯t bother to take the allowances of little kids, I would feel sorry to take advantage of such naivety.


    So I firmly rejected the vampire¡¯s plea.


    ¡°But <i>I</i> mind. I don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s heart, even if that someone is a trainee.¡±


    The vampire showed great disappointment at my upromising rejection.


    However, even such woe was fleeting. Her disappointment quickly vanished, followed by resignation. She wasn¡¯t giving up. Her feelings brushed past her as if riding the current of a river that swept everything away.


    It was at times like these that I hated mind reading. I had to push her away, just let her go. But gazing at her, I became infected with regret.


    ¡°But still, you won¡¯t give up on your heart, right?¡±


    The vampire fell silent at that. Silence doesn¡¯t necessarily guarantee affirmation, but if weighed on a bnce, it definitely leans toward agreement. I supposed she wouldn¡¯t do anything as stupid as entrusting her heart to someone like Fiy. But I predicted she¡¯d go around doing something only slightly less dumb.


    <b><i> Hoo. seriously.</i></b> I wiped my forehead and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s better I do it.¡±


    ¡°Did you just say, you would do it? Then¡­¡±


    Her face lit up like a blossoming flower. This made it clear. With her being so easy to read, it was possible she might fall for some other fraudster¡¯s hook, line, and sinker¡­ literally.


    Left with no choice, I reached out and grabbed the vampire¡¯s hand.


    ¡°The reason hope keeps slipping through your fingers isn¡¯t that your hands, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka, are unreasonablyrge, nor because hope is tiny and delicate.¡±


    Now she didn¡¯t even scold me for outright holding her hand. Talk about danger awareness. She disregarded basic rudeness just because I grew a little on her.


    I put her small and cold fingers together one by one, from her pinky to her thumb.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply that you didn¡¯t put enough strength between your fingers.¡±


    What we needed was desperate desire. I firmly stuck her fingers together and pushed them against the vampire¡¯s chest. She looked at me with anticipating eyes.


    <b><i> Hoo. I really, really didn¡¯t intend to do this.</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m not your heart, trainee. I don¡¯t want to be one either. Because I don¡¯t want to beat tirelessly every moment, I won¡¯t beat if I don¡¯t feel like it, and most of the time, I¡¯ll be away from you.¡±


    Not even I could turn away after hearing out someone¡¯s wish from so close. Just as a seer is bound by the future, destined to be consumed by it, a mind reader can¡¯t be free from the emotions of others.


    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll show you how that heart can start beating again.¡±

 Chapter 73: - The Homunculus Dilemma - Revelations

    <b>? </b><b>The Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma ¨C Revtions</b><b> ?</b>


    In a ssroom on the 4th floor of Tantalus, the Regressor was preparing to revive the undying.


    Even for an undying immortal, a curse that devoured the body was deadly in this ce that was severed from Mother Earth¡¯s connection. It was possible that the undying corpse golem, which had preyed on dozens of viges in the past, could reappear once again.


    It was still a wonder where such many corpses hade from, but nevertheless, leaving the undying unattended to solve the mystery wasn¡¯t an option.


    Therefore, the Regressor decided to use the restorative items she had to break the curse inflicted on the undying¡¯s arm and heal his body.


    <b> ?If, through my intervention, the undying were to open his eyes now, the timeline would deviate from its original history¡­ but it¡¯s already messed up as it is. It¡¯s good enough that I¡¯ve discovered how the undying became cursed.?</b>


    Finding out how the undying and the vampire got involved was a significant gain in itself.


    She could uncover more if she delved deeper¡­ but at the moment, her thoughts were consumed by other inquiries.


    <b> ?Who is he exactly??</b>


    Even as she concocted a valuable healing potion, infusing it with the leaves of the World Tree based on a recipe she had acquired from the Divine Healer in a previous lifetime, uncertainties continued to nag at the Regressor¡¯s mind.


    <b> ?He¡¯s definitely hiding something. Deflecting Chun-aeng, seeing through my concealment, evading Fiy¡¯s attacks so artfully. None of it takes ordinary skill. But¡­?</b>


    Her intuition was whispering there was something more to the man. Something that eluded her grasp, even with her extensive experience spanning thirteen regressions.


    <b><i> However¡­</i></b>


    <b> ?How do I put it¡­ Why¡­ don¡¯t I feel any pressure from him? He just seems like a weakling at first nce!?</b>


    <b><i> Hold up, time out.</i></b>


    A weakling? Even if it¡¯s true, should you really put it like that?


    <b> ?He runs slow too. Sometimes he reacts so fast that even I can¡¯t help getting the chills. But even then, his movements are sluggish enough to yawn at! And it¡¯s not like he has great strength either. Or shown any swordsmanship. Even when he used the undying¡¯s right arm, he just poked it around like a rapier, never properly swinging it!?</b>


    <b><i>Uhh? But I really put all my strength into that final swing against Fiy. One of his teeth even came out, didn¡¯t it?</i></b>


    You saw the best swing of my life, and you¡¯re saying I didn¡¯t swing it right?


    <b> ?Arrrrgh. I¡¯m about to go mad with curiosity. If only we had a duel, just once, then I¡¯d know for sure! Or at least the opportunity to examine his bare body!?</b>


    <b><i> What the devil goes through her mind all the time?</i></b>


    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Before she got lost in even stranger thoughts, I rushed down the hallway and wrenched open the ssroom door.


    ¡°Trainee Shei. Are you done getting ready?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah, more or less.¡±


    The Regressor gave a nonmittal reply, looking me up and down. Her eyes narrowed as if that would help her see through my clothes.


    <b> ?A standard supply shirt¡­ Mm. it really is impossible to examine his body over it¡­ Damn Military State. They sure did an unnecessarily good job of making clothing packets.?</b>


    You better be thankful that not all the people in the world can read minds. Otherwise, you would¡¯ve been the first one to be locked up somewhere. It¡¯s only ¡¯cause I¡¯m merciful


    that I choose to move on despite hearing a thought like that¡­


    <b> ?My Piercing Sight can only see bones when used on humans¡­ Imperious Gaze can¡¯t see through things¡­ So I guess the only way really left is to steal a glimpse with Farsight when he¡¯s changing clothes or taking a bath¡­?</b>


    I take that back. Not even I can overlook this, no sirree. It¡¯s time I do some shock therapy before this voyeuristic Regressor¡¯s ideas start flying out to space.


    I barked at the Regressor who was still fixedly staring at me.


    ¡°Trainee Shei!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is it, so suddenly?¡±


    I promptly covered my chest, hands on my shoulders, and shyly averted my gaze before continuing.


    ¡°Er, well. Could you please refrain from looking at me that way? It¡¯s embarrassing. And your gaze alone makes me feel defiled.¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s head went ck. She was momentarily paralyzed, her mind grappling to make sense of what I was implying.


    <b> ?¡­What kind of bull is that? Why¡¯s he blushing? And what¡¯s with that creepy posture? What? He¡¯s embarrassed? Feels defiled by my gaze? I just wanted to take a peek at his¡­ Huh? Wait. Did I seem too obvious, maybe¡­??</b>


    Piecing together the bits of context and connecting them to her situation and my words, the Regressor finally realized the true meaning behind what I said. She flew into a shouting rage.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±


    ¡°You just looked at my body! From head to toe, with those lecherous eyes intent on stripping me if given the chance!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t look at you with lecherous eyes!¡±


    ¡°The part about stripping is true then? People of the world, look here! Trainee Shei wants to undress me!¡±


    ¡°Oi!¡±


    I set off running as I yelled for the world to hear, and even though she didn¡¯t really get the situation, the Regressor chased me instinctively, like a cat on a rat hunt.


    ¡°Wait! Stop!¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯te! Somebody help!¡±


    ¡°Stop saying misleading things!¡±


    ¡°Woaaaagh!¡±


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t stop shouting, the Regressor clenched her jaw and closed the distance, gripping Chun-aeng.


    <b> ?There¡¯s no helping it! First I¡¯ll sever the air to seal all the sound, then I¡¯ll deal with him!?</b>


    W<b><i>hy you dastardly! How can you be so unfair, resorting to strength during an honest and honorable propaganda campaign? Won¡¯t I lose if you take up the sword? </i></b>


    I came to a sudden stop mid-chase and spun around. The Regressor also quickly hit the brakes. She almost ran into my chest while trying to sh through the air.


    ¡°Ohe on, don¡¯t overreact to a prank, Trainee Shei. I¡¯ll take you seriously, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­What? So suddenly?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really want to take a peek at an unimpressive body like mine, right? Even you have basic principles, after all.¡±


    ¡°R-Right.¡±


    ¡°Even if you do like men.¡±


    The Regressor shrieked at that.


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong!!¡±


    I tilted my head confusedly.


    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you say that the other time? And then you washed Azzy, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The Regressor had unwittingly ensnared herself in a peculiar persona. Unable to deny my words, she replied vaguely instead.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean it¡¯s wrong! I mean that I don¡¯t like you! To me you¡¯re¡­! Yeah! No different from a toilet seat!¡±


    ¡°¡­I mean, that¡¯s quite suggestive in many ways.¡±


    ¡°Not that way! As in you¡¯re that filthy! Darn it, how am I supposed to put it?!¡±


    <b> ?A passerby? That makes it seem like I care about him! A pebble on a roadside? But there are no pebbles in the abyss!?</b>


    ¡°Uh, maybe it doesn¡¯t matter what you liken me to?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re something worthless!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, absolutely. Then shall we return to the ssroom first? We should revive Mr. Rasch. We owe a debt for borrowing his arm, right?¡±


    ¡°We? You¡¯re the one who used it!¡±


    I soothed the huffing Regressor and we made our way back to the ssroom. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the bubbling restorative potion in therge cauldron that the bewildered Regressor finally recalled what she intended to do.


    ¡°Oh, right! Where¡¯s the undying¡¯s right arm?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    I handed her the box filled with undying¡¯s flesh. The Regressor grimaced upon seeing its contents.


    ¡°Yeugh, gross. I bet he¡¯s the first undying ever to suffer something like this.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be able to regenerate, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. As long as the curse is lifted, and earthen essence is provided, it should naturally reattach¡­ though I can¡¯t be sure how long that¡¯ll take.¡±


    The Regressor took the box and ced it beside the cauldron she was working on.


    Suddenly, she searched the surroundings for something.


    ¡°What about Tyrkanzyaka? Didn¡¯t she want to pick this up?¡±


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka went back to the underground armory.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is she tired? Then again, I guess she would be.¡±


    ¡°That aside, Trainee Shei, I have a favor to ask.¡±


    The Regressor seemed puzzled at that.


    ¡°You, a favor? What is it?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d take this.¡±


    I handed over a folded note I had written.


    ¡°I intend to be away for some time, so read it when I¡¯m g¡ª¡±


    Before I finished speaking, the Regressor had already opened the note and was about to read the first sentence. Appearing slightly sorry, she looked between me and the note, grumbling softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you talk too slow. You should¡¯ve warned me before I started reading.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you just have too hasty a personality? Well, it¡¯s nothing big, so you may as well keep reading.¡±


    <b> ?The heck? I thought it was something super important, giving me a note and all.?</b>


    The Regressor shot a sharp look at me before reading the rest of the note.


    <b> ?Feed Azzy three meals a day. Heal the undying. And please note, don¡¯t ever open the underground armory until someonees out¡­??</b>


    That was all to the note. She waved it about, throwing me a question.


    ¡°What does thest one mean?¡±


    ¡°Ahh. Exactly as it says. An incredibly important ritual will take ce in there, so you must never open the door or disturb the process.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You said Tyrkanzyaka is in there right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ritual is it?¡±


    ¡°A ritual of reviving the heart.¡±


    ¡°And who¡¯s performing that?¡±


    ¡°Yours truly.¡±


    The Regressor nodded slightly with a hum. Then next second, she abruptlyunched into an interrogation.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    I knew she wouldn¡¯t just move on. Saw thating. The Regressor¡¯s meddling was within expectations. She wouldn¡¯t just stand by and leave me and the vampire in a secluded ce by ourselves.


    But that aside, there could be no disturbance allowed during the ritual, so I needed someone to keep any possible intruders away. Persuading the Regressor was absolutely necessary.


    Having no choice, I began in a low tone.


    ¡°Trainee Shei. What would you do if I said I was going to make Trainee Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s heart beat again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d dere you a fraud, you fraudster.¡±


    As I expected, the Regressor reacted skeptically.


    ¡°Because of that Dilemma?¡±


    ¡°¡­Why ask if you know? You should also know about it. All vampires are homunculi, and the most famous kind at that. They endure their existence, defying death and simting life through the Progenitor¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why they are bound by various restrictions. Like being unable to defy their bloodline or being incapable of casting any spells not of blood magic.¡±


    Hearing my effortless answer, the Regressor cast a puzzled look at me.


    ¡°You know that, yet you made such a proposal to Tyrkanzyaka? Are you serious or just fooling around? At this point, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re really after.¡±


    ¡°I happen to truly wish for Trainee Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s revival.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that attitude of yours that confuses me. How can I bring myself to believe you?¡±


    <b> ?¡­Though I say that, he never did anything while touching Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s heart all those times. In fact, he warned her about the danger of the act and protected her from Fiy¡­ He probably doesn¡¯t have bad intentions. If he did, he would¡¯ve made a move before Fiy.?</b>


    The Regressor remained on edge, perhaps due to her nature, but her wariness toward me was minimal. It appeared that standing together against Fiy had a positive impact on her.


    Withdrawing her hostility, the Regressor told me the facts she knew in an ambiguous attitude, as if she herself wasn¡¯t sure if she was persuading or informing me.


    ¡°The moment someone defies death by magic¡­ it¡¯s over. There¡¯s no going back. Ever. And once the miraculous force that sustains their life expires, their body will sumb to a dyed demise¡­ They will crumble into dust and vanish, without any chance for recovery or resurrection. Because with the magic of others, saving themselves bes an impossibility¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the thing.¡±


    The Regressor emphasized the impossibility with her words, and she made a good point. Because her words contained the very clue to sess.


    ¡°The Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma. It reveals the truth that saving yourself with the magic of others is impossible.¡±


    The Regressor looked confused.


    ¡°Why repeat what we all know?¡±


    ¡°As with all old sayings, there is advice hidden in the warning.¡±


    ¡°To beware of magic, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Haha. No, that¡¯s not it. What good would dilemmas or proverbs be if everyone in the world thought as simply as you, Trainee Shei?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Are you asking for a fight?¡±


    <b><i> Of course not. I¡¯d lose.</i></b>


    I raised a finger, continuing with emphasis.


    ¡°You can¡¯t save yourself with the magic of others. In other words, you¡¯re the only one who can save yourself.¡±


    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°Now, let me tell you one more thing.¡±


    Raising another finger, I smiled casually.


    ¡°Among the countless vampires, there is one of them who isn¡¯t a homunculus. An individual who brought their dying body back to life. Not by the power of others, but by their own. Who might that be?¡±


    While she might not know everything, the Regressor knew how to extract even the most unfamiliar knowledge.


    Throughout thirteen regressions, she stumbled upon knowledge that transcended the boundaries of imagination. Consequently, she had cultivated a disposition of initially embracing new information, as long as it held coherence, regardless of its incredibility.


    ¡°The first vampire, Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka?¡±


    Correct, here¡¯s a reward.


    I proceeded to give the Regressor round of apuse for getting it right.


    ¡°Oh very well done. That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Since she saved herself when faced with death, it¡¯s possible to be resurrected¡­? Yeah, I can see how it¡¯s not an impossibility. You can reverse your own power, but it¡¯ll still belong to you¡­¡±


    Her thoughtful murmurs were short-lived. After briefly contemting the idea with a grim expression, the Regressor eventually shut her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°But although it may not be impossible, it¡¯ll be challenging to the point of being nearly impossible. Even if her power is reversed, her point of return disappeared 1,200 years ago. Not to mention, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s ability lies in bloodcraft. Through it, she gained so many things¡ªtoo many to be counted¡ªand exerted control and dominance. The boundaries between herself and the world have blurred to the extent that even removing the heart presents no issues. So for her¡­¡±


    Death is the thinning of the boundaries between yourself and the world.


    Of the things that had to die, the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka was closest to death. She was the Queen of Blood, who spilled her blood across the world to expand her retinue, reigning over all that was soaked in crimson. There was likely no life form that came closer to the brink of conceptual death than her.


    So for the Progenitor¡­ the journey toward resurrection was longer than that of any other being in the world.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡±


    Anyone would view the situation with pessimism, not just the Regressor who had been through Apocalyse and back. Virtually impossible. That¡¯s how people would judge our n. <b><i>But me?</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try. So in the meantime, please guard the doors. Let no one in.¡±


    ¡°¡­Be my guest.¡±


    The Regressor was about to nod and move on, but then another question popped into her head.


    ¡°By the way, how did you figure out something like this?¡±


    <b> ?Even I couldn¡¯t think of it, yet a mere State warden who isn¡¯t even a mage¡­??</b>


    What, do you consider yourself the center of the universe? Just because you don¡¯t know something doesn¡¯t mean nobody else does. Like a soul trapped in the valley of ignorance¡­ I¡¯ll reshape that personality of yours.


    I reminisced about the past and chose to mimic one of the most exasperating expressions I had encountered before. I scratched the side of my head, sneering.


    ¡°Er, it¡¯s knowledge reserved for the top student in secondary military school. An elementary school graduate wouldn¡¯t know. Even experiencing death twice won¡¯t provide the answer.¡±


    ¡°Oi!¡±


    The Regressor red up, just as I expected, so I quickly ran away. But since she was working on the cauldron, she merely growled and didn¡¯te after me.


    Figuring I did enough to convince her, I made to leave the ssroom through the back door, waving goodbye.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll take about a day or two. Please keep a good lookout during that time. Oh, and don¡¯t look too hard at the note!¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. Get it done quickly!¡±


    I closed the door behind me and headed for the underground armory, where the vampire would be waiting.


    * * *


    <b> ?If Fiy hade in the previous life cycle, would he have seeded or failed? It¡¯spletely uncharted territory from here on¡­ But Fiy and the warden were at odds. And seeing how things eventually ended up in a war, the warden must have failed. Hmph, I somehow knew he wasn¡¯t reliable.?</b>


    <b> ?So then, is his attempt to resurrect Tyrkanzyaka a solution borne of a growing sense of crisis, after what happened with Fiy? It¡¯s probably impossible¡­ but yeah, it¡¯s definitely not 0%. There¡¯s a chance.?</b>


    <b> ?If, as highly unlikely as it may be¡­ if it¡¯s made possible on the off chance, I should be able to win over Tyrkanzyaka a bit faster from the next life cycles. Guess I¡¯ll watch and believe.?</b>


    <b> ?¡­But what did he mean, telling me not to look too hard at the note? Ugh, again with the riddles. Huh? A pressed mark? ¡­ No way, did he actually¡­?!?</b>


    <b> ?Fathomsight, activate. I can make out hidden writing from the marks now. Why go to such lengths with something so pointless¡­? Argh. May as well read it first. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the cafeteria, don¡¯t disturb me even if my condition bes strange after everything¡¯s over, and if by any chance supplies arrive, use them for me¡­?¡±?</b>


    <b> ?The heck? What in the world is he scheming??</b>

 Chapter 74.1: 74 - The Book of Tyrkanzyaka - Old Testament (Part 1)

    <b>? T</b><b>he Book of Tyrkanzyaka ¨C Old Testament (Part 1)</b><b> ?</b>


    In the deepest recesses of the underground armory, in the final chamber adorned with sinister carvings that paid homage to the darkness, an eerie atmosphere pervaded. The air hung deathly still, so much so that not even a whisper of wind could be heard.


    In the enveloping pitch-ck darkness, a girl rested in a luxurious coffin of imperial juniper, using it as her bed. She was the vampire. Her pale silver hair cascaded freely upon the coffin as the vampire delicately sped her hands together and fixed her serene gaze upon me, not even exhaling a breath.


    Lying down demurely, she asked me a question of pure curiosity.


    ¡°Is this truly fine? Is there no need to expose the heart?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for now. Instead, hold on to this.¡±


    I passed a card into her palm, the Ace of Hearts. Upon examining its pattern, the vampire smiled cheerfully.


    ¡°For it to be a heart of all things. What, is it a talisman?¡±


    ¡°No. Say hello. It¡¯s going to be your new heart from now on, Trainee Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The vampire reexamined the card but couldn¡¯t find anything special. I chuckled incredulously and continued to exin.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a real heart. I just prepared a simr shape for allusion. Hold that tightly in both hands and bring it to your chest.¡±


    The vampire did as I instructed without any doubt.


    I used to fantasize about having everyone in the world obey my every word, but witnessing someone behave exactly as Imanded made me realize how ufortable it truly was. I came to the conclusion that it was best to stick to mind reading in my life after all.


    ¡°Well then. Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. Close your eyes and breathefortably. Rx your body, let your blood flow peacefully¡­ though I suppose that part doesn¡¯t require my instruction.¡±


    Vampiric blood flowed peacefully by nature. Figuring it was better to focus on myself, I inhaled deeply. A tension, the kind I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, gripped my body. I didn¡¯t wee the sensation at all, but what choice did I have? I had brought it upon myself.


    I positioned myself at the head of the coffin crafted from imperial juniper, closest to the vampire¡¯s head. Our faces were close. Even in the profound dark, her crimson eyes glowed as brightly as ever.


    Locked in a gaze with her, I offered a simple exnation.


    ¡°Trainee Tyrkanzyaka. Your heart doesn¡¯t beat, but you can move your blood. In essence, you need no heart, and regaining one doesn¡¯t mean your abilities will disappear. In a way, you¡¯re hoping for something useless. Do you still wish for your heart back?¡±


    ¡°¡­I do.¡±


    ¡°Why, may I ask?¡±


    <em>¡°Because my emotions defy my volition.¡±</em>


    Her words held a certain contradiction, yet they encapsted her heartfelt longing.


    ¡°Why is that? When you resent someone, you can cut them off without experiencing any pain. Isn¡¯t that a fine ability? It¡¯s an envious trait for ordinary individuals, especially rulers.¡±


    ¡°Even at this stage, you still test me?¡±


    The vampire retorted in mock anger.


    ¡°I was once human, too. Although I have left that time behind, I am still haunted by the past, even as countless days and nights go by. The memories of those fleeting moments, like sparks, have aged and faded. But in the end, my time as a human is what shaped me. I was able to change precisely because my emotions rebelled against me¡­ and after death, no matter how hard I tried, I could never change.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    I had already read her past previously, but I pretended not to know.


    The vampire¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to make her blood flow; she was already capable of doing so, and freely at that. If she desired, she could grind away her original heart and fashion an exact replica, or even simply exert pressure to make it beat.


    The vampire wielded godlike power over the physical form¡­ Yet, this very aspect troubled Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka. Her ability to control precluded her from creating anything beyond her control, leaving her with no alternative but to seek a solution from others.


    ¡°Alright. Wish epted. I¡¯ll make it happen for you.¡±


    <em>Wishes were inherently ephemeral, but asionally you¡¯d encounter a wish like hers, grown stagnant over the passage of time. As a mind reader, I stole glimpses through the windows of the heart, and sometimes end up deeply affected by such wishes.</em>


    And it happened again.


    I closed my eyes, immersing myself into the inner darkness, a world of my own where a dim candle cast its feeble glow. I arrived in a shabby library, its shelvesden with forgotten books. A small candle stood amidst it, reserved for its librarian.


    The candlelight was so faint that it could barely illuminate a single page before the eyes. This modest light served as a barrier between the book and its keeper, granting the librarian the role of administrator.


    I picked up the candle, its flicker weak and feeble as if it could extinguish at any moment. The me was so delicate that a mere breath of wind could snuff it out instantly.


    In contrast, the book before me was thick and weighty, surpassing the expanse of even an encyclopedia. It was a single volume, yet it appeared to contain an epic within its pages. Reading it in its entirety would require dozens more of the tiny candle in my hand¡­ However, what I was about to embark upon didn¡¯t require a librarian.


    By casting my gaze downward, all I could do was simply read the letters on the pages. It would grant me an objective view¡­ But then, I would miss out on discovering the chill in the paper, the fragrance of distant memories, the imprints left by its writer, and the annotations she must have wished to tuck into the margins.


    So, I made the choice to temporarily relinquish my role as a librarian. I blew at the candle, extinguishing its me instantly.


    And then, darkness fell around me.


    It was a forsaken night, where even the moon averted her gaze in her crescent form. Not a glimmer of light graced the world. Those who feared the darkness sought shelter in their homes, lying in their beds with closed eyes and sped hands, beseeching for its departure.


    Yet within that veil of night, a father and his daughter traversed the dimly lit street, pulling a cart.


    Those who trod upon the nocturnal path could be divided into two groups: those with a pressing need thatpelled them to brave the lurking dangers of the night, and those seeking refuge in its darkness, hoping it would conceal their misdeeds.


    The two in question belonged to thetter category.


    ¡°Tyr, I¡¯m sorry. For getting you involved in something like this¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s father offered a soft apology, yet she responded with a radiant smile, dispelling the shadows cast by the night.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s actually nice when I think of it as a night walk. You know how I like looking up at the night sky.¡±


    However, both of them knew that her smile was intended for her father¡¯s sake rather than her own.


    Silently, the father pulled the cart, his face burdened with guilt. The wooden vehicle glided along smoothly, its wheels muffled with leather coverings and its creaking axles generously lubricated with oil to ensureplete silence. Just how heinous was their crime for them to exercise such utmost caution?


    The answer resided within the trembling cart, concealed beneath a nket¡ªa corpse buried just a week prior.


    When life is extinguished, it finds repose in the embrace of Mother Earth. Therefore, disturbing such rest is deemed an atrocity. So how abhorrent could it be to mutte a corpse after digging it up? Nothing could measure up. The only fate awaiting the transgressor would be to serve as a public spectacle, subjected to stoning or immtion on the stake.


    Nheless, for every sin, there is always a sinner.


    ¡°Tyr, look. These are the many paths blood courses through.¡±


    The father used a knife to take the corpse apart, employing a method that differed from the handling of meat, which intensified the repulsiveness and gruesomeness of the process. Layer byyer, he meticulously peeled away the skin and muscles until the body was stripped of its tightly wrapped covering, exposing the adhesive membrane beneath.


    The truebor wouldmence once he sliced through the membrane.


    With forceful determination, he grasped and separated the muscles clinging to the bones, revealing the amalgamation of deceased blood and entrails. Theseponents, already dposed or injured, demanded careful handling. Methodically, he maneuvered around them, either extracting or discing them, delving deeper into the body.


    And therey the exposed heart and the body¡¯swork of blood vessels.


    The father used a long rod to lift the blood vessels, beginning to speak.


    ¡°This is the heart, the very core of our beings, and the ce where blood is purified. All blood originates here. With every heartbeat, blood departs and journeys throughout the body. The blood that leaves the heart goes inward, while the returning blood emerges to the exterior. That¡¯s how the body forms an expansive cirction.¡±


    She had heard the same words countless times before, yet her father would emphasize them every time he examined a new corpse. Even now, the girl could recite his teachings by heart, but she simply nodded instead of pointing that out.


    ¡°However, I still don¡¯t quite get the intermediate process¡­ It seems as though the iing blood momentarily gathers in the entrails before draining away. but verifying this in a lifeless body is challenging. I need your help, Tyr.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The girl extended her hand without any hesitation. Then, something astonishing urred.


    Crimson blood began to surge forth from within the body. The blood concealed deep within the body upon the urrence of death, slowly responded to the girl¡¯s call, rousing from its dormant state.


    As the girl drew out the blood, she asked her father.


    ¡°Should I direct it this way?¡±


    ¡°Please do. Your help is always appreciated Tyr.¡±


    Unlike other children her age who yed in the dirt, the girl spent her days alongside her father, a healer, digging up graves and dissecting corpses. Through this process, she acquired a peculiar power: the ability to manipte blood. Although her abilities were limited to halting the flow of blood from minor wounds, it was a skill her father had greatly desired.


    Initially, he had reservations about involving his daughter in his crimes, but once she awakened to this power, he no longer refused her assistance. He couldn¡¯t. Her ability was just that special and helpful.


    Naturally, the girl offered her help to her father without any trace of aversion.


    ¡°Should I let the blood flow along this path?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you direct the blood inward, I can observe how it gathers in the organs.¡±


    The father was already quite an impressive healer, but from a certain point onward, his abilities continued to grow. Rumors of his exceptional skills spread, to the point he soon even started receiving patients through word of mouth from a neighboring vige.


    In no time, he became a source of pride for the entire vige, with the people holding him in high regard.


    ¡°¡­Your mother died because her lungs were filled with blood. To be exact, the pathway for the blood to leave the lungs was damaged. This valve had a hole in it like a tattered fabric, you see¡­¡±


    Whenever the vigers spoke of the father, they never failed to mention the profound transformation in his skills that urred after the tragic loss of his wife to an unfortunate illness.


    The tragic loss of an ailing wife and the healer¡¯s subsequent discovery oftent talents. Such a simple and beautiful story.


    ¡°Tyr, if we acquire the ability to identify the damaged pathway and fix it¡­ We can conquer the illness.¡±


    But having watched her father closer than anyone else, the girl knew. His ¡°discovery¡± was born of countless encounters with lifeless bodies.


    ¡°The sickness that took your mother¡­ we can rid it from this world.¡±


    A peculiar blend of crazed passion ignited in his eyes as he spoke.


    The father was a healer, but it was uncertain as to whether he could be strictly deemed a medical practitioner. In those days, when people lived their lives ording to the tasks assigned to them rather than choosing a profession, there were usually one or two individuals in the vige who upied a remarkably multifaceted position.


    Tyr¡¯s father was one such individual. Despite being the seventh son of a noble house, his family was not particrly affluent. All he inherited were his good looks, eloquent speech, and a limited amount of knowledge derived from a few books. But when it came to their practicality in navigating the tough world, they proved to be as effective as their respective order suggested.


    During his roaming travels, he formed a connection with a woman from a vige, which blossomed into intimacy. From there, he simply married and settled down.


    He assumed various roles within themunity, serving as a teacher to the children, a healer in times of need, and even a negotiator to resolve any vige conflicts. It didn¡¯t take long for him to integrate himself into the fabric of the vige.


    But the woman, his wife, was afflicted with a prolonged illness. After giving birth, her condition only continued to deteriorate. Even the limited knowledge he had acquired from his readings wasn¡¯t enough to save her. Grief cast a looming shadow over them, ever approaching, never receding.


    Then on one cold, snowy night, the girl¡¯s mother spilled her blood onto a heap of snow. Her father¡¯s bitter wail was carried away by the fierce wind.


    It was from that point onward that her father started dabbling with corpses. Initially, he kept his actions hidden from the girl, but after the death of her mother, who had tirelessly held the family together, the girl naturally assumed her role. So it didn¡¯t take long for her to notice her father¡¯s peculiar behavior.


    Understandably, she was afraid of him at first. Witnessing him dissect and dismember the dead was a jarring experience, even for family. However, the girl suppressed her emotions and stood by his side. She couldn¡¯t abandon her only remaining family member.


    As time went on, the girl started assisting her father. Was it because of her tender age or her upbringing under such a man? Since then, her perspective began to change, little by little.


    Despite his entric dissections of corpses, her father was a remarkable adult. He cared for the injured, healed them, and earned respect from the people. Although he came into contact with more dead bodies than anyone else, he had never actually taken a life. Rather, he saved lives.


    Unearthing corpses was a grave crime, one that could easily brand him as a servant of the devil. But if it meant saving people from certain death¡­ After all, dead bodies served no purpose other than bing fodder for wild animals or sumbing to the ravages of insects and fungi. If her father could employ them to rescue those on the brink of demise, who had the right to condemn him?


    It was during this period that the girl realized her ability to control blood, and became more than an assistant to her father. She became an equal colleague.

 Chapter 75.2: 75 - The Book of Tyrkanzyaka - Old Testament (Part 2)

    <b>? T</b><b>he Book of Tyrkanzyaka ¨C Old Testament (Part 2)</b><b> ?</b>


    The girl and her father found themselves in a troublesome situation.


    Death in the vige came as seldom as its impact was profound, and when it did happen, it was often gruesome, leaving no intact bodies behind. If someone fell victim to a beast or drowned, not even a corpse would remain.


    Death by illness was the only type that left a body, but that presented its own issue for the father and daughter. Ever since the vigers began quickly seeking the father¡¯s help for minor injuries and sickness, most ailments no longer proved fatal.


    Even if someone did sumb to a severe illness, the problem persisted. Because while the followers of the Order of Gaia preferred burial, the impoverished whocked the means turned to cremation, as encouraged by the Holy Church.


    As the burning bodies of the vigers who had fallen illy before him, the father bit his lip in frustration. It was impossible to dissect ashes after all. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent in diagnosing his patients and letting them die.


    Still, the region provided no means of procuring bodies and in the end, driven by urgency, the father decided to take a risk.


    ¡°Tyr, I¡¯ll be going out a little farther today.¡±


    Now, he was gripped by a perverse obsession. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t stop until he had learned everything there was to know about human anatomy.


    The girl felt a vague unease, but the feeling quickly simply ended with worry. After all, she had already be an exceptional healer, surpassing her father¡¯s skills.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The journey will be long and harsh. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I also like taking night walks. Besides, don¡¯t you know? I never run out of breath no matter how far I walk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going very far, past two hills. Taking you along would only draw more attention, so stay at home and watch over the house today.¡±


    His determination and rationality quickly convinced the girl, although her discontent was clearly visible on her face. In response, the father chuckled warmly as he grabbed his coat.


    ¡°Instead, could you put some cloth on Ralion¡¯s hooves for me? With the long journey ahead, I¡¯ll need a mule to pull the cart tonight¡­¡±


    It was a dark night. Aware of the need to avoid detection by the other vigers, the father waited until well past evening before setting out on his departure.


    The girl perched herself on thergest boulder in the vige, bidding her father farewell. She would wait for his return in the same spot.


    The sky was adorned with twinkling stars. The waning moonzily traversed its path, slow enough to yawn. The girl gazed at the heavens, losing herself in deep contemtion.


    Her father wasn¡¯t in the wrong. If it weren¡¯t for the merciless illnesses and the heartless deaths they brought, her mother would still be alive. If they didn¡¯t exist, her father would have been happy, free from the inner turmoil that gued him.


    Thus, it wasn¡¯t her father at fault; the true malevolencey within the cruel grip of those vicious illnesses that had changed him.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Tyr.¡¯


    The gentle rustling of a breeze woke up the girl. She had inadvertently dozed off. Dawn was breaking on the horizon, apanied by the chirping of birds in the trees.


    The girl swiftly shook off the remnants of sleep, her gaze scanning the area. Had her father not returned despite the passing of an entire night? She was sure he would¡¯ve woken her if he saw her. Or perhaps he had been too exhausted to even nce around him¡­


    The girl stopped looking at the road and decided to go home. If her father wasn¡¯t there, she could juste back out.


    But as she walked along the path and arrived at the small cottage she lived in with her father, an ominous feeling shed past her mind.


    A huge horse was tethered near the cottage, a beautiful warhorse, twice as big as Ralion, with a handsome mane. In its white saddle, luxurious at a nce, there was a cross, the seal of the Holy Church.


    The moment the girl recognized what it was, she hurriedly dashed into the cottage.


    Ominous forebodings are rarely misguided.


    As she swung open the door, she was met by a strong scent of blood. The modest cottage allowed her to swiftly grasp the entirety of the situation as soon as she stepped inside.


    Three individuals, donned in cold steel armor, caught her attention with their suspicious appearance. One of them wielded a de dripping with blood¡­ while her fathery helpless on the ground, bleeding.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Horrified, the girl rushed to her father¡¯s side and fell to her knees. He teetered on the edge of death, but a fleeting glimmer of light rekindled in his eyes. Joy momentarily clouded his gaze, only to be swiftly reced by a wide-eyed expression marred by astonishment and fear.


    ¡°Tyr¡­ Run¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Father!¡±


    His voice was faint as if it would break at any moment. Nevertheless, he mustered all his strength before death, frothing with blood, to utter hisst words.


    ¡°However¡­ you can¡­ Sur¡­ vive. My¡­ hope¡­¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    The wound was severe. It didn¡¯t take a healer to recognize the hopelessness of his condition.


    Could she do it? She wasn¡¯t sure. She had never exerted any significant amount of power on someone who was still alive. But she had to do it. Otherwise, her father would die.


    The girl closed her eyes and began to exert control over the blood flowing out.


    ¡°Sir Priest. What should we do with this girl?¡±


    ¡°Leave her and return. We are punishers, not murderers. Since we have gotten everything we need¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the priest ceased his muttering.


    Blood followed the movement of the girl¡¯s finger. It rose from her father¡¯s chest, and under her guidance, returned to its rightful ce. Blood spurted into the empty air.


    Spilled water couldn¡¯t be collected, but blood could.


    Desperately, the girl redirected the blood back into her father¡¯s body.


    ¡°Sir Priest. That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The priest raised his hand, cutting through the air to signal for quiet. A heavy silence descended upon them. With a weighty tone, as if shouldering the burden of the sky, the priest addressed the girl.


    ¡°Child. What is your name?¡±


    The girl snapped to attention at the voice from behind. These individuals had undoubtedly arrived to punish her father. They wouldn¡¯t stand idly by and observe her actions. But if she halted her efforts, her father would perish. She couldn¡¯t allow that to happen.


    The girl persisted in using her bloodcraft and fervently pleaded with the intruders.


    ¡°I¡¯m T-Tyr. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again from now on, so please, save my father¡­¡±


    ¡°Tyr, I see. Tyr. A good name. Did your father give it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Father is, he¡¯s a good person. He helped many people. So, I¡¯ll stop him from now on, so¡­¡±


    It was the heartfelt plea of a devoted daughter. If the intruder standing before her had even the slightest trace of mercy, he could have easily turned away.


    But she was facing a priest. There was no space for mercy in the armor of faith and duty worn by the clergy.


    ¡°I cannot save your father. However.¡±


    <i> Prrk. </i>Without any warning, the priest¡¯s sword pierced through the girl¡¯s chest.


    She gasped in disbelief, feeling the icy touch of the metal as it sliced through her flesh, lurching towards her pounding heart. Agonizing pain seared through her body. Blood gushed out from her punctured lungs, frothing and staining the floor as Tyr copsed onto the living room floor.


    The world around her grew hazy, and only pain reverberated in her head. Gradually, the girl¡¯s consciousness faded away, and her memories began to blur.


    As shey there fallen, she heard the priest¡¯s muttering hovering over her.


    ¡°I shall send you to the same ce as your father.¡±


    The priest brandished his sword, leaving a trail of bloodstains on the wooden floor. That was the final memory the girl had before her life slipped away.


    ¡°I must introspect. I almost erred due to miscedpassion.¡±


    ¡°Do we purify? Should I bring a torch?¡±


    ¡°No. We must carve a warning. Let us take out the bodies beneath the building and leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Priest.¡±


    ¡°That was a perilous moment. To discover a seed of the Dark God in a location like this¡­¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Doctor, I have a stiff arm today¡­ Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been a murder! A murder! The doctor is dead! Even Tyr!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Corp¡­ ses?¡±


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this the olddy who passed awayst month¡­?¡±


    ¡°Here! There are heaps more bodies¡­!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be the doctor, no, this demon was the one digging up graves these days¡­?¡±


    ¡°Demon¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s divine punishment¡­¡±


    ¡°How inauspicious. Don¡¯t let anyonee¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    * * *


    ¡°<i>Tsk-tsk.</i> Even even if they didmit the grave sin of desecrating the dead, their bodies and sins were all derived from the earth. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if they couldn¡¯t find their way back? As a servant of Mother Earth, I can¡¯t leave them to be cursed.


    ¡°The father and daughter are facing each other even in death. Surely they were a loving family toward one another. Haah. It¡¯s been a while since Ist did this, but I suppose I¡¯ll hold a funeral for them.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Good. All buried. Phew. It¡¯s exhausting doing this again after so long. May you find peace in Mother Earth¡¯s embrace.¡±


    * * *


    However, the priest who had plunged his sword into the girl¡¯s heart, the vigers who had abandoned the father and daughter, and even the undertaker who hadid them to rest remained oblivious. They werepletely unaware that the girl, despite her grievous wound to the heart, had not sumbed to death.


    It was a time of endurance. The girl persisted in her struggle for life within the confines of her grave, gued by the uncertainty of why she had to continue living. She couldn¡¯t let go of life, even as she witnessed her father¡¯s decaying corpse before her very eyes.


    Was it due to his final words uttered in his dying moments? Or perhaps a primal instinct thatpelled her?


    The girl intercepted the blood that sought to escape her body, vehemently defying the encroachment of death.


    ¡®It¡¯s dark¡­¡¯


    It was naturally dark. She was buried underground in a coffin, side by side with her father. This was the reality, destined tost forever. So what purpose did color serve? Those pigments were created to counteract light, but now they were futile.


    <i> Let everything fade away.</i>


    ¡®I¡¯m¡­ hungry.¡¯


    There was nothing to consume except for her father, lying lifeless before her¡­


    Suddenly, a chill ran through the girl. Was she supposed to eat it? Her father¡¯s remains? She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do such a thing. Yet against her will, the hunger within her demanded shemit the depraved act of cannibalism. She resented this hunger, believing it would be far better not to experience such cravings.


    ¡®So, thirsty¡­¡¯


    Was there a need for saliva without hunger? Did tears serve a purpose when there was nothing left to lose? They were unnecessary.


    <i> Be rid of it.</i>


    ¡®It hurts¡­¡¯


    Why did she have to feel pain? As some old philosopher said, isn¡¯t suffering proof of being alive? Then, pain was meaningless to the girl who had already lost her life. She resented the relentless pain that pursued and tormented her to no end.


    <i> I have to be rid of it.</i>


    She had no use for colors.


    <i> Erase them.</i>


    She had no use for desires.


    <i> Sever them.</i>


    She had no use for tears.


    <i> Empty them.</i>


    She had no use for pain.


    <i> Gouge it out.</i>


    Thus, the girl endured years of suffering, lying amidst her own blood and the life essence that seeped from her father¡¯s body. Through it all, her mastery of bloodcraft advanced toward the pinnacle as the days passed. All bodily functions necessary for survival ceased within her. She relied solely on the movement of her blood to keep her body working.


    The girl, who once tenaciously held her family together, had now transformed into a ruthless tax collector within her own body.


    And so, she discarded everything unnecessary, gradually gaining dominance over every blood vessel in the tips of her hands and feet, expanding her domain of control, epassing every drop of blood that had been sttered upon the ground.


    Then at one point, she opened the coffin and emerged into the world.


    ¡°Ahh.¡±


    A dry murmur escaped her lips. She had assumed to have lost words in the long absence of speech, but even after discarding everything else, thenguage seemed to have persisted.


    Everywhere was dark, but darkness was familiar to the girl¡¯s eyes. It was the oue of a life lived in perpetual nothingness.


    Much had changed when the girl awakened. The vige, the world, and its inhabitants too. The only constant was herself¡­ or perhaps she had undergone the most profound change.


    Despite discarding so much, one thing endured: a frigid, refined, fiery fury. It was an emotion she couldn¡¯t shake off during her seemingly eternal confinement, with her father¡¯s lifeless body as a constant reminder before her eyes.


    The girl manipted her blood to set her body in motion, taking awkward steps akin to a puppet being guided by strings. However, she swiftly grew ustomed to it within a rtively short period.


    Walking a path devoid of destination, yet fueled by purpose, she etched her duty within her mind¡ªto exact a fair retribution from the apostles of the Sky God, equivalent to what she had lost.


    ¡­ And that¡¯s how the story went.


    I collected the fragments the girl had cast away and forged them anew. Memories of suffering, so ancient and agonizing that they had been relegated to oblivion. I gathered those moments she had discarded one by one, wasting away in the presence of her father¡¯s lifeless body, and contained them within a single card.


    Magic is the manifestation of your own world.


    The girl fashioned a keepsake as she reminisced about a former self that had vanished 1200 years ago. The crimson heart depicted on the card shimmered like blood.


    The girl drove the red card into her chest, experiencing a mixture of intense pain and profound tenderness.


    And with a faint smile, she was gone.

 Chapter 76: - Amnesiac

    <b>? </b><b>Amnesiac </b><b>?</b>


    <i> Thump, thump. </i>An unfamiliar sound echoed through the serene room. It was a gentle, delicate rhythm reminiscent of the chirping of a newborn bird, barely audible even with focused ears. It was a primal melody of the heart, a distinctive variation of a regr pulse that gave rise to a singr rhythm of life.


    Tyrkanzyaka opened her eyes within that cadence and jerked her torso upright, startled like a child who had overslept. She stared into the darkness, her gaze vacant, before bewilderedly reaching out to feel her face and body.


    ¡°When did I¡­ fall asleep?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka was certain she had been fully awake, at least until the middle of the ritual. She had observed the warden, sitting with his eyes tightly closed. He was clearly doing something, but despite her extensive experiences, she couldn¡¯t discern what it was.


    And so, Tyrkanzyaka had remained motionless and continued to observe. Waiting was something she had grown ustomed to. Without that patience, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure such long years.


    There were instances when she would silently gaze at the moonlit sky all night long for no particr reason. And there were times when she would bury herself underground to slumber for nearly a hundred years. Spending mere hours or days merely observing someone¡¯s face was a task she found unchallenging. Moreover, scrutinizing every contour of his face wasn¡¯t so boring either.


    But at some point, the warden abruptly broke free from his deathly stillness. Tyrkanzyaka was momentarily puzzled by his unexpected movement as his hand gradually reached toward the card in her possession. His fingers made contact with the card, then touched her body, and in that very instant, she sumbed to unconsciousness.


    Tyrkanzyaka didn¡¯t know how long she slept. What roused her from it was the sensation of rhythmic heartbeats within her body. It was akin to the footsteps of a wanderer returning home from a long journey, an unfamiliarity that seamlessly melded into the surrounding scenery before she even realized it.


    ¡°My¡­ heart?¡±


    As soon as she became aware of this, Tyrkanzyaka swiftly brought her palms to her chest. Feeling the subdued pulsation within, she soon let out an astonished exmation.


    ¡°This is¡­ unbelievable.¡±


    Her heart was beating. There was no doubt about it. None. Its tempo was neither sluggish nor mechanical but rather felt so natural that Tyrkanzyaka herself hadn¡¯t initially noticed it. Simultaneously, it carried a nostalgic essence that evoked memories of a distant past.


    It wasn¡¯t a fleeting spark of sensation like when her heart had been shocked into temporary life. No, this was undoubtedly a thumping that belonged to her, a pulsing that resonated from the past and would persist into the future. Tyrkanzyaka instinctively knew this to be true.


    ¡°Goodness. To think he would really do it¡­ But how in the world?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka examined her own condition. As an unparalleled master of bloodcraft, she could manipte every single drop of blood within her being. She traced the subtle shifts within her body, being cautious not to harm her heart.


    To an ordinary individual, the changes in her would have gone unnoticed. However, Tyrkanzyaka had refined her bloodcraft over 1200 years, reaching a level where she could even animate blood beyond her own physical form. Swiftly, she discerned what had urred, yet found herself overwhelmed by a flood of questions.


    ¡°Blood¡­ craft? He is not even a vampire. How? I clearly remember only teaching Shei¡­¡±


    Bloodcraft wasn¡¯t an impossible skill to acquire with sufficient effort. In life, Tyrkanzyaka herself had mastered it on her own, and even Shei had learned it effortlessly within a few weeks.


    In its essence, bloodcraft was a form of Qi Art rooted in theory. But no matter how far an individual progressed in their mastery of bloodcraft, it was typically limited to the control of blood within one¡¯s own body.


    Aware of this limitation, Shei primarily focused on using bloodcraft to staunch bleeding or fortify her own body. Unless an individual underwent an awakening akin to Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s enlightenment¡ªwhich was abination of talent, coincidence, and experience¡ªattempting to employ bloodcraft to manipte the bodies of others was nearly impossible.


    Yet the warden had done just that to Tyrkanzyaka. And of all things, he had changed¡­


    ¡°What I cast aside¡­ the things I sacrificed long ago to survive¡­¡±


    The things she had to relinquish in order to live. The memories she had banished to the recesses of her mind for near eternity.


    Time had caused those memories to age and recede so far that sheter forgot their very existence. Yet, all those remnants had been contained within the card nestled inside her chest. Like a beloved, weathered diary tucked away in a corner of a chest of drawers, or a treasure chest buried deep in the earth, safeguarding precious memories.


    Nostalgia washed over Tyrkanzyaka, evoking a faint, distant fragrance. Tears welled up in her eyes¡ªtears that Tyrkanzyaka herself had undoubtedly lost. Weeping with a blend of joy and wistfulness, she called out in a voice choked with tears.


    <strong><em>¡°Thank you. Truly, thank you. You really, did it¡­¡±</em></strong>


    Naturally, her mind was flooded with questions. How had he unearthed those memories and traces of the past within her body, all of which she had beenpelled to forget? How had he managed topress them into a single card and impart them to her? How was he able to use bloodcraft, an art she hadn¡¯t even taught him?


    All these inquiries piqued her curiosity¡­ but they were of secondary importance.


    ¡°Thank you. I am unsure how I can repay this favor¡­ But simply name it.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka beamed radiantly, her eyes welling with tears. Tears that were once lost from her.


    ¡°Whatever I have to offer, I will give it. Just tell me.¡±


    However, the warden seemed to be dozing off, his head hanging low in exhaustion. Tyrkanzyaka was inclined to let him sleep as he was, but there was no decent bed around this ce, so she knew he wouldn¡¯t find proper rest.


    Keeping this in mind, she reached out to rouse him and touched his shoulder, prompting him to lift his head and meet Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s gaze with eyes thatcked focus.


    ¡°¡­are you.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka awaited his next words, ready to wholeheartedly embrace any request he might make. Such was the value of the precious gift he had bestowed upon her.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±


    But Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s fond sentiment didn¡¯tst long. Not even she could avoid being petrified by the question he uttered.


    * * *


    Shei had been keeping a vigil over the underground armory for several sleepless days. It had already been three days since the warden mentioned performing some kind of ritual involving Tyrkanzyaka.


    Since that day, the sturdy steel doors of the armory had remained closed, not making a single sound. The construction was entirely made of steel, rendering it impossible for Shei to see through it. All she could do was wait outside, wondering when the doors would finally open.


    ¡®What the hell is he doing? He wouldn¡¯t be up to any funny business¡­?¡¯


    Shei shook her head, trying to dismiss her unfounded thoughts. After all, vampires had no desires other than their thirst for blood and their loyalty to their maker. Moreover, the warden hadn¡¯t exhibited any suspicious behavior thus far. She was simply jumping to conclusions.


    But in all honesty, the warden bore a significant portion of the me for Shei¡¯s escting suspicions. Just what sort of ritual was it for him to behave in such a secretive manner?


    ¡®<i>Tsk</i>¡­! At least give a more detailed exnation if you¡¯re gonna be in there for a whole three days! I couldn¡¯t even sleep properly out of curiosity!¡¯


    Just as she was ming the warden for something to do, having no way to vent her frustration¡­


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    Azzy came over with a ball in her mouth.


    While the regressor stood guard in the yard, keeping watch over the closed armory doors, the restless Azzy had taken her behavior as a sign of ytime. She had often approached Shei for a game of ball. And wanting to foster a positive rapport with Azzy, Shei would always oblige her request.


    However, the manner and oue of their y sessions varied slightly from the warden¡¯s usual approach.


    Holding the ball in one hand, Shei gripped Chun-aeng with the other.


    ¡°Skyde Art, Gentle Breeze.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Before Azzy could react, Shei swung Chun-aeng and sent the ball soaring through the air. Caught in a gust of magical wind, the ball darted around, traversing the yard in all directions.


    Having gained a moment to rx, Shei redirected her gaze toward the sealed armory doors. But Azzy showed no interest in chasing the ball. Instead, she sat down and tapped the ground near Shei¡¯s feet.


    Her attention returned to Azzy.


    ¡°Azzy? What is it?¡±


    Azzy shouted with a dissatisfied face.


    ¡°Woof! You, don¡¯t y! Only I y!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof! Woof-woof-woof! You, no fun!¡±


    ¡°No, no, hang on.¡±


    It was evident that Azzy¡¯s dissatisfaction had built up considerably. Previously, she would y by herself before departing quietly, but this time, it seemed she wasn¡¯t going to let it slide. Despite the Dog King¡¯s typically unwavering fondness for humans, she barked persistently at Shei.


    Faced with the King¡¯s discontent, Shei struggled to find an appropriate response.


    ¡°No, I. Uh, wanted to take it a bit easy.¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof-woo-woof!¡±


    Had she mistakenly assumed that dealing with the Dog King would be a breeze due to her affinity for humans? It appeared her way of doing things wouldn¡¯t work. Shei sighed and summoned the ball, causing it to ride the wind back tond in her hand.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll throw it by hand from now on, no tricks. Will that make you happy?¡±


    ¡°Ruff! No! Ruff-ruff!¡±


    Azzy let out a loud bark and swiftly turned away from Shei. Rejected by the Dog King, known for her benevolence, Shei could only watch Azzy¡¯s retreating figure with a dumb expression. She ran a hand through her hair, muttering to herself in frustration.


    ¡°¡­Argh. I don¡¯t get it. Just how did that guy get along so well with Azzy?¡±


    Reluctantly, Shei couldn¡¯t help but harbor a secret hope that the warden would return. He was the sole person capable of unraveling the myriad of questions on her mind and resolving the predicament at hand.


    And deep down, though she would never admit it, she might have developed a slight fondness for the man.


    But then, as soon as that notion crossed her mind, the armory doors swung open.

 Chapter 77: - Era of Lost Memories

    <b>? </b><b>Era of Lost Memories </b><b>?</b>


    The firmly closed steel doors swung open heavily, turning the heads of Azzy and Shei.


    Finally, the warden and Tyrkanzyaka were emerging after three days of confinement.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°Oi! Just what the heck were you doing in¡ª!¡±


    The two quickly approached the opening doors, but Tyrkanzyaka proved faster, squeezing out through the narrow gap in a panic. She scanned the area and, upon spotting Shei, hastened her pace.


    ¡°Shei! Shei! It is a disaster! He¡ª!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka had always carried herself with leisure, gracefully perched on her coffin, embodying her title as the Vampire Progenitor and Queen of Shadows. Yet in this particr moment, she was rushing with a flustered face.


    Observing this unfamiliar sight, Shei wore a puzzled expression as she called out to her.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter, Tyrkanzyaka? Where¡¯s that coffin you always ride, and that man¡­?¡±


    Her question was solved as soon as it was asked. Just as the steel doors openedpletely, the warden emerged, sitting daintily atop the vampire¡¯s great coffin, upying Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s exclusive seat with a zed, soulless look in his eyes.


    That shameless face of his brought a mix of relief and renewed anger to Shei. She yelled at him.


    ¡°Just in the nick of time! What in the world kind of ritual did you perform? And what did that note mean? Get down here immediately and¡ª¡±


    ¡°That is not the issue, Shei!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka grabbed Shei urgently, clearly revealing she wasn¡¯t being her usual self.


    What on earth was going on? Why was Tyrkanzyaka in such a state of panic, and why was that man sitting zoning out on the coffin?


    As these questions rose in Shei¡¯s mind¡­


    ¡°He has lost his memory!¡±


    ¡°Whaat?¡±


    That outburst swept away Shei¡¯s thoughts.


    Tyrkanzyaka proceeded to exin the situation to Shei, although it didn¡¯t take long since she herself wasn¡¯t fully aware of what was going on.


    Upon hearing about the oue of the ritual, Shei sounded dubious.


    ¡°Your heart is really beating? That man pulled it off?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! It truly started beating!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s ridiculous. Even a mage wouldn¡¯t be capable of that feat, and he isn¡¯t even a mage. How in the world¡­? Is it <i>really</i> beating again? You¡¯re not mistaken?¡±


    Her question could be considered sensible in a way, but not tactful, putting a damper on Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s mood. She had been experiencing a mix of joy and worry upon fulfilling her wish.


    Tyrkanzyaka erased the faint traces of lingering excitement in her chest and red at Shei.


    ¡°Do you think I would possibly lie to you about something this important? Or are you suggesting that he deceived me, and my bloodcraft? Or what, must I show you a palpating heart for you to believe?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just, if reviving a heart were so easy¡­¡±


    If it were so easy, then why wasn¡¯t it possible in her previous life cycle? But Shei barely held back from saying this; she didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth about her regression yet.


    But that only further displeased Tyrkanzyaka.


    ¡°Easy? You say that despite seeing the state that child is in right now?!¡±


    Shei flinched at Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s harsh tone. Before she had a chance to defend herself, Tyrkanzyaka pointed at the warden on the coffin, raising her voice.


    ¡°For 3 whole days, he did not consume a drop of water. He did not even touch a morsel of food. He severed himself from all sustenance, remainingpletely motionless, as still as a vampire in a coffin! And in the end, he revived my heart, paying the price of losing his memory! He endured such a reckless act, yet you call it easy?¡±


    Shei wanted to remark that it <i>was</i> easy considering he did something no one could for the past 1200 years¡­ but Tyrkanzyaka looked much too serious for that. So Shei shut her mouth and pretended to agree.


    ¡®Still¡­ seeing how upset she is, her heart really must be beating again.¡¯


    If Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s heart was still silent as before, even if she disagreed with Shei¡¯s words, she would¡¯ve been understanding at the very least. Cold-blooded vampires were emotionally resilient and typically observed things from a detached perspective, after all.


    Her agitation proved that she had regained her emotions.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing. I should quickly help that man regain his memory and find out how he did it! That¡¯ll make it much easier to persuade Tyrkanzyaka from the next cycles. And even if he never regains his memory, I can just make him an ally in the future! Either way, it¡¯s fantastic that I found a breakthrough!¡¯


    Havingpleted her calctions from her perspective as the Regressor, Shei was genuinely delighted.


    ¡°Anyway, congrattions! Now we just need to wake that guy up!¡±


    ¡°Haah. Shei, you are¡­¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka was on the verge of saying something, but she halted and closed her eyes, suppressing her emotions. Such a process wasn¡¯t necessary when her heart remained motionless, but now that she had it back, her emotions no longer obeyed her will.


    With a fresh realization of what she had obtained, or regained, Tyrkanzyaka once again felt gratitude towards the warden.


    ¡°No matter. I am not here to argue with you. So, tell me. Do you have a way to restore his memories?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well in my case, I mostly handle things with Heavenly Counter Domain¡­¡±


    The ultimate defensive Qi Art that responded to attacks with precise movements engraved into the body, Heavenly Counter Domain. In its lower levels of mastery, it involved reflexive counterattacks against unexpected approaches. Its true value, however, gradually revealed itself in higher levels of proficiency.


    The mind would synchronize with the body. Through the repetition of familiar movements, it was possible to maintain the tranquility of the mind and restore the spirit and soul to a stable state.


    Thanks to her Heavenly Counter Domain, Shei became immune to mental attacks such as curses that could stop the heart or disrupt the mind. So to safeguard against psychic attacks and prevent sudden death during unconscious states, Shei would zealously prioritize mastering the Heavenly Counter Domain in each regression.


    ¡°¡­But he probably doesn¡¯t have anything like that. Even if he does, I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s expression crumbled into despair.


    Once again, Shei observed the remarkable new diversity in Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s expressions, a contrast to typical vampires. But following this realization, her thoughts returned to the note she had received three days ago.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ those iprehensible instructions meant something?¡¯


    While Shei rummaged through her pocket, Tyrkanzyaka murmured to herself with a despondent face.


    ¡°Then, is he to remain severed from his memories¡­? Goodness, to save me he¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, Tyrkanzyaka. Hold on a minute.¡±


    ¡°Truly, I have no words to say. I have stolen his future to sate my unfading desire¡­¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡±


    ¡°There is no other choice¡­ Surely I must give back as much as I took, his whole life¡­ so a life of caring I shall give, by your side¡­¡±


    As Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s words grew heavier, Shei interjected, taking out a note and gently shaking it.


    ¡°Hold on! Just one moment! There¡¯s a note he left for me!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s gaze shifted toward the note.


    Shei unfolded the note and held it up, pointing it out in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Here, there¡¯s not much written in the note. It only says to take care of Azzy and to stay away from the underground armory. But here, something else is written near these impressions!¡±


    ¡°Impressions? I cannot see them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Then I¡¯ll read it aloud for you.¡±


    <em><strong>Don¡¯t go to the cafeteria. Don¡¯t disturb me, even if my condition bes strange after everything¡¯s over. And if by any chance supplies arrive, use them for me.</strong></em>


    Shei read the hidden words by using Fathomsight, then folded the note away again before continuing proudly.


    ¡°He must have anticipated the possibility of encountering an abnormal state. Look. It says, ¡®even if my condition bes strange after everything¡¯s over.¡¯ He probably entrusted the note to me for this moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­But why go to the bother?¡±


    ¡°It says not to go to the cafeteria, but that¡¯s practically an invitation to do just that. We should find something if we go there¡­?¡±


    As Shei was exining, pointing at the note, she suddenly looked up and found Tyrkanzyaka looking displeased with pouting cheeks.


    Shei felt something off about her attitude. She should be pleased since they found a clue, so why the dissatisfied look?


    ¡°Why is it that he specifically gave <i>you</i> that note?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    Shei inadvertently let out a daft exmation, feeling that the situation was taking a peculiar turn of events.


    Meanwhile, Tyrkanzyaka shot Shei a sidelong nce, disying her discontent.


    ¡°He could have simply passed it to me. Whyplicate things by giving it to you? I would have been the first to see him as soon as I opened my eyes. Had I known the contents of the note in advance, I would not have worried like this.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­?¡±


    Shei needed a time-out. She was bemused by the vampire¡¯s attitude, to the point of being rendered momentarily speechless.


    Regardless, Tyrkanzyaka let out a deting sigh. In the next moment, she clenched her fist and struck her palm, as if she had just realized something.


    ¡°Ahh, I finally understand. It is surely you, Shei, who mustn¡¯t go to the cafeteria. He gave only you the note to prevent you from going. Otherwise, there would be no particr reason to entrust it to you.¡±


    ¡°Uhhh?¡±


    ¡°And regardless of the circumstances, you were the only one left outside, Shei. I assume that is why he chose you out of convenience. Very well. I shall take him to the cafeteria. We will find <i>something</i> there, no doubt.¡±


    As Tyrkanzyaka showed signs of rushing off, Shei broke out of her daze and hurriedly called out.


    ¡°Wait, Tyrkanzyaka. I¡¯lle too! You¡¯ll probably have a hard time finding¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you intend to ignore the note¡¯s instructions? Wait here. I shall call for you should I require assistance.¡±


    ¡®I mean, what¡¯s the fuss about following that note? It¡¯s written by that guy anyway, so a minor digression shouldn¡¯t matter!¡¯


    However Shei felt, Tyrkanzyaka remained steadfast, disying a firm resolve to leave the former behind no matter what.


    Shei couldn¡¯t help feeling indignant.


    ¡®If I¡¯d known this would happen, I would¡¯ve gone ahead first. I followed that note for nothing!¡¯


    Shei scolded her past self from three days ago for being excessively virtuous. If there ever came a next life cycle, she swore not to blindly do as that man told her to.


    ¡°Woof-woof! Woof-woof!¡±


    At that moment, they heard Azzy barking joyfully in the distance. It had been days since shest sounded so satisfied.


    Shei reflexively turned around and saw Azzy ying with the warden. With unfocused eyes, he chased after her, tossing a ball. The ball weakly flew up and down.


    When Azzy happily returned with the ball in her mouth, he petted her, still wearing that vacant look. In her excitement, Azzy leaned against him, causing him to lose bnce and topple over.


    Azzy barked in surprise.


    ¡°Woof-woof-woof! Woof-woof-woof!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka rushed over, startled out of her wits.


    ¡°K-King of Dogs, release him for a moment!¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof-woof! What do we do? What do we do?¡±


    ¡°Release him I say!¡±


    Chaos ensued. Azzy barked in surprise while Tyrkanzyaka was at a loss for actions. They circled round and round the fallen warden.


    Watching that scene, Shei murmured to herself.


    ¡°Looks like he really did lose his memories¡­ I did suspect, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a joke.¡±


    Then, out of the blue, Shei mused that it was a tad callous of her to harbor suspicions even in this situation. She took a moment to self-reflect.

 Chapter 78: - Era of Lost Memories

    <b>? </b><b>What She Regained </b><b>?</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka managed to calm down the Dog King, then lifted the fallen warden and made her way to the cafeteria. Despite the fall, the warden didn¡¯t scream or even frown. He simply trailed slowly behind Tyrkanzyaka, his gaze vacant.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    The warden gave a slight nod in response to Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s question, but beyond that, he gave no words or any reaction.


    Tyrkanzyaka muttered worriedly.


    ¡°He can hear, and also seems to understand speech¡­ yet it is as if he has be mentally disabled.¡±


    He continued to disy no other response, leaving Tyrkanzyaka feeling nothing but sympathy. The man was always humorous, even in pointless chatter, disying remarkable eloquence. She never imagined him ending up this way. Everything was taken away from him. Truly.


    ¡°Let us go to the cafeteria first. If something is there, we will doubtlessly find it soon.¡±


    Even if they found nothing and the warden was to be disabled for life, Tyrkanzyaka didn¡¯t mind. She intended on being responsible for him. The warden was her benefactor, and her heart¡¯s revival didn¡¯t diminish her ever-enduring patience.


    ¡°If I recall¡­ the cafeteria was near the ssroom on the 4th floor.¡±


    As Tyrkanzyaka drove her coffin along, she briefly frowned. Typically, the coffin should have seamlessly moved the moment she willed it as if an extension of her body. But after her heart started beating again, she encountered a subtle resistance when exerting control over things beyond her physical form.


    It wasn¡¯t that controlling objects became difficult, but rather that she felt a slight additional weight. In a figurative sense, it was akin to the disparity between moving your hand and moving a bag you¡¯re holding.


    ¡°Perhaps the return of my heart is affecting me. My bloodcraft does not respond as I desire.¡±


    The imperial juniper coffin had apanied her for nearly a thousand years. It had been Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s bed, her sanctuary, a part of her even, yet now it acted unyielding like a child who had be independent. That brought her a tinge of disappointment.


    But even such feelings faded for the moment when she felt the thumping in her chest and the warmth of the man seated with her.


    ¡°Yes. I suppose it is only fair to lose some upon gaining some.¡±


    When you try to obtain everything in the world, you might overlook and lose the small, precious things that should never be lost. Tyrkanzyaka decided to deem that drawback as the price for attaining emotions.


    The coffin, carrying the two, floated smoothly in the air. They reached the 4th floor in no time, quickly arriving at the cafeteria.


    In a corner, an obligatory set of a simple dining table and four chairs were arranged. Arge bucket and about five smaller pots were neatly disyed on a shelf, organized by size. The ce, though small, was meticulously organized, exuding a sense of well-maintained living.


    Tyrkanzyaka took in the cafeteria, murmuring.


    ¡°It is my first timeing to the cafeteria¡­ Then again, I had no need to.¡±


    A vampire only consumed blood, which was why Tyrkanzyaka never visited the cafeteria until now. The blood spilled by others was her sustenance. Although this remained unchanged, she had another mouth to feed now.


    Tykanzyaka helped the warden onto a chair before searching around her.


    ¡°Food before everything else, as they say. Let us get you something to eat first. You must be ravenous after starving for three days.¡±


    Then, as Tyrkanzyaka prepared to cook, she suddenly realized herplete unfamiliarity with culinary arts. Her body didn¡¯t require food, after all. She couldn¡¯t possibly recall the cooking she had done 1200 years ago. All she recalled was the basic understanding that boiling ingredients would typically yield a stew.


    ¡°¡­I better find the ingredients first.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka scanned the cafeteria and noticed a tall cupboard. She managed to open it, standing on tiptoes, but she was only tall enough to barely glimpse the lowest shelf, which only contained tableware such as cups and tes.


    Tyrkanzyaka made herself levitate toward the higher shelves. On the middle shelf, various leftover oils and ingredients were stored meticulously. She made note of this as she cast her gaze upward.


    But when her eyes reached the topmost shelf, she found a small golem, tied up and wriggling.


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    The golem¡¯s posture was odd. In fact, it felt more than just odd¡ªit exuded a sense of spite and mischief.


    The golem sat firmly nted on its buttocks with its legs spread wide at a 180-degree angle as if harboring dreams of bing an organic being. It looked as if it was doing yoga.


    But upon closer inspection, it became clear that it wasn¡¯t acting of its own ord. Its ankles were tightly entwined with wire, rendering any attempts at folding or bending impossible. A loudspeaker, detached from its mouth,y all by itself just beyond the golem¡¯s grasp.


    The bound golem stretched its arm in a desperate attempt to reim the speaker but fell short. Whoever designed this situation had calcted the distance wlessly. The maddening posture was something between torment and mischief.


    Tyrkanzyaka watched the golem¡¯s struggles, murmuring to herself.


    ¡°Is that not the toy golem I saw previously?¡±


    Noticing her gaze, the golem began to shake its arms frantically. It couldn¡¯t make any sound due to the detached speaker, but anyone could tell it was a call for rescue.


    ¡°You want to be released?¡±


    The golem made up for theck of voice with fervent nodding.


    Tyrkanzyaka untied the wire that bound the golem. Slowly and cautiously, the golem closed its syed legs. Then it gripped its thighs with both hands and rolled around for a moment, appearing to be writhing in pain.


    Before long, the golem stood up again and fixed the speaker back to its mouth. The reattached speaker emitted a faint and intermittent voice, as if malfunctioning.


    <b>¡ºThat damn¡­ XX dared to defy authority in the end¡­! This is treason¡­!¡»</b>


    The speaker crackled with a mix of words and profanity. Then once it finally calmed down, the golem let out a small cough and turned to face Tyrkanzyaka.


    <b>¡º¡­Thank you for your cooperation, Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka. I apologize for my impudence, but I must request your continued assistance.¡»</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka casually offered a suggestion.


    ¡°I happen to have something to ask myself. First, I shall listen to your request. Let us hold an exchange.¡±


    <b>¡ºI will only answer within my authority.¡»</b>


    ¡°That is for granted. I, too, will remain silent on troubling questions. How can we share secrets? And even if we do, how can we discern truth from lies?¡±


    <b>¡ºMy statement was foolish. I ept your proposal. Then allow me to begin.¡»</b>


    The golem tightened its fist and lifted its head. Despite its rigid formcking any discernible emotions, Tyrkanzyaka somehow sensed a smoldering anger brewing within it.


    After a while, the golem spoke sharply.


    <b>¡ºWhere is </b><b><i>he</i></b><b>?¡»</b>


    ¡°He?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka could only think of one person the golem could be referring to. She understood immediately and hesitated in her response.


    ¡°If you are referring to the warden you sent, mm. Well, I¡­ encountered a slight issue.¡±


    <b> ¡ºIs it something you cannot answer?¡»</b>


    ¡°Not necessarily. He is here, for starters. However¡­¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka could exin the situation without going into the details, excluding how the warden lost his memories while trying to restore her lost heart. But wouldn¡¯t that be too irresponsible?


    The man was a warden. Considering his limitless abilities, he had to have been a valuable asset entrusted with the future of the Military State. By sabotaging someone of his caliber, Tyrkanzyaka had inflicted substantial harm upon the State.


    Reflecting on this, she realized the extent of the trouble she had caused for many. A renewed sense of guilt washed over her.


    ¡°I have much to speak of. May I have a moment to talk with a representative of your Military State?¡±


    Feeling the need to make amends, Tyrkanzyaka requested a representative to negotiate with the State, if only to take custody of the warden.


    <b>¡ºDid that troublemaker do something?¡»</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka blinked in surprise at the golem¡¯s unexpected response.


    ¡°Trouble¡­ maker?¡±


    <b> ¡ºAffirmative! That troublemaker who restrained this unit!¡»</b>


    The golem replied in a higher voice than usual. Perhaps it was thanks to her restored ability to sense emotions, but Tyrkanzyaka found herself more adept at perceiving the emotions conveyed in the voice.


    Intrigued by this newfound sensation, she concentrated on the golem¡¯s words.


    <b>¡ºI am duty-bound to observe the urrences within Tantalus! Yet he, a mere prisonborer, has impeded my mission! His actions constitute an interference with official duties in a level 5 security facility which, depending on the severity, may be considered a level 4 offense at the least! Moreover, he has alreadymitted a crime in the past and was sentenced tobor, so there will be no leniency this time!!¡»</b>


    The warden restrained the golem and fled, obstructing official duties. He had alreadymitted a previous offense? Did this imply he was viewed unfavorably by the Military State?


    But despite the questions in her mind, Tyrkanzyaka found herself unintentionally defending the warden.


    ¡°Do not be too angry. A ruler must respect theirmanders¡¯ judgment. There must have been a deeper meaning to his actions.¡±


    <b>¡ºI can assert that there was no such thing. This is not even a war zone, to begin with, and he is not even amander!¡»</b>


    ¡°Was he not sent here by your country, as the lord of this territory? A territorial knight should be worthy of being called amander¡­¡±


    <b>¡ºNegative! He is no knight, let alone a butler! In reality, he is even lower than a ve!¡»</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka found it unjust to treat someone loyal to the country as a ve. Unable to believe the golem¡¯s audacity in treating the warden that way, she vehemently expressed outrage, fueled by a mix of anger and admonition.


    <b>¡ºBecause that man¡ª though he hid it from you and others!¡ª is in fact a criminal who was sentenced tobor in Tantalus!¡»</b>


    Or at least, she would have, if not for the golem¡¯s unexpected revtion.

 Chapter 79: - Mind the Fine Print

    <b>? Mind the Fine Print</b><b>?</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s lips froze before she could say anything. The golem¡ªthough naturally unable to disy emotion¡ªawaited her response expectantly.


    After a moment of internal struggle, she finally asked a question.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    <b>¡ºHe is a criminal, stripped of rights, brought here to atone for his crimes. He was arrested in Amitengrad for fraud and gambling, and a military judge swiftly sentenced him tobor in Tantalus. Contrary to your belief, he is not a Military State warden!¡»</b>


    ¡°Then, all he did¡­ Does this mean his actions had nothing to do with your country?¡±


    <b>¡ºAffirmative. Whatever he did, deceiving you, that was not the true intention of the Military State. It was merely the unrestrained actions of a deranged criminal!¡»</b>


    <b><i> A criminal? Yet the uniform suited him quite well¡­</i></b>


    Tyrkanzyaka remained unfazed despite hearing the astonishing truth. After all, she herself had once been something that sent shivers through the world, something beyond a criminal.


    The warden¡¯s deception didn¡¯t bother her. In fact, she was simply happy.


    ¡°You speak truthfully?¡±


    <b>¡ºAffirmative. Truthfully and without any falsehood.¡»</b>


    ¡°So, what of him addressing me as a trainee?¡±


    <b>¡ºIt was part of a ploy to improve his chances of survival, however slight, by impersonating the Military State.¡»</b>


    ¡°Then, you are saying that he was thrown down here without any obligation. Correct?¡±


    <b>¡ºHe did have a duty tobor. Though it is questionable whether a criminal like him had any interest inbor other than making his own meals.¡»</b>


    Despite the insulting remark, Tyrkanzyaka found her spirits lifting. She knew now. The warden had given her heart back at the risk of his own life. Simply, purely, out of goodwill.


    She chuckled, a mix of guilt and joy tightening her chest. Simultaneously, delight coursed through her, racing through her veins and encircling her heart and lungs, forming a joyful cry that surged from her choked throat to the crown of her head.


    Her face warmed briefly. Warmth brought vitality, and vitality brought motion. The once rigid corners of her lips softened, curving gently as they let out a giggle that grew intoughter.


    <b>¡º¡­What is so amusing?¡»</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka beamed happily, then wiped the expression off her face.


    ¡°So then, his disappearance would neither be a problem nor a cause for regret for the country known as the Military State.¡±


    <b> ¡ºAffirmative.¡»</b>


    <b> ¡°Good. Taking him under my wing should pose no problem whatsoever.¡±</b>


    <b>¡ºAffirmative¡­?¡»</b>


    ¡°I see his efforts were not driven by the virtues of the Military State. Furthermore, he confessed to being an orphan, so he is bound to no allegiance. I owe no payment to take him then.¡±


    <b>¡º¡­?¡»</b>


    Just as the golem began to feel perplexed, sensing something off, Tyrkanzyaka abruptly posed a question.


    ¡°However, I am curious about something.¡±


    Wearing a serene look, Tyrkanzyaka elegantly rested her chin on her cupped hand as she gazed at the golem.


    <b> ¡°The two of you were together not long ago, when Fiy fell in here. He was carrying you affectionately on his back, like siblings.¡±</b>


    <b>¡ºSiblings?! Negative, absolutely negative! I do not consider a man like him my elder brother!¡»</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka blinked in surprise at the hysterical retort.


    ¡°It was merely a figure of speech. Nevertheless, he did help you as well, so why would he suddenly restrain you? There must be a reason behind it.¡±


    <b>¡º¡­Well.¡»</b>


    The golem wanted to evade the question, but Tyrkanzyaka persisted in her pursuit of an answer.


    ¡°I can simply ask him to uncover the truth of this matter. Be out with it. If you refuse to answer even something like this, then how can I trust you to exchange questions and answers?¡±


    Actually, the man in question had be a half-wit and couldn¡¯t answer anything, so only the golem could tell her. The golem was unaware of this fact due to being bound and trapped in the cupboard.


    At Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s insistence, the golem answered obediently.


    <b>¡ºHe attempted to pry a way of escape out of the abyss from me.¡»</b>


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    It became apparent that the man was bluffing when he previously spoke of sending Fiy outside. She added another interesting truth to her memory.


    <b>¡ºI explicitly warned him against such behavior, but he defied my authority in discontent. He damaged the loudspeaker of this golem unit and imprisoned me here, preventing me from monitoring the interior of Tantalus.¡»</b>


    ¡°Is that all? Mere discontent led him to such a response, despite the good rtionship between you two until now?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka posed her question in a leisurely manner. The golem seemed hesitant, but soon realized the futility and responded truthfully.


    <b>¡º¡­The Military State always prepares recements for all of its parts.¡»</b>


    ¡°Recements. It seems you are not necessarily speaking of objects.¡±


    <b>¡ºAffirmative. I had not taken any specific precautions thus far, taking into ount the unique nature of the abyss and his cooperative attitude as aborer. But since I have now confirmed a mutinous intent within him¡­¡»</b>


    From where the Military State stood, he was like litmus paper, a warning signal that turned red to warn of any lurking danger. The litmus hadsted long enough. Now the State wouldn¡¯t hesitate to deploy personnel to the abyss. And if the litmus showed any suspicious movement, there was even less reason to dy.


    ¡°Well, well. I see how it is. He sensed trouble and chose to defy your side.¡±


    Having understood how things were going, Tyrkanzyaka nodded casually.


    The golem continued speaking hurriedly.


    <b>¡ºA man of no qualification has disturbed you until now, but rest assured, such urrences will not repeat. Even Military State could not foresee his impulsive behavior.¡»</b>


    It was an excuse to save face, but from Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s standpoint, it was a weed turn of events. She had received only favors and was feeling indebted to the State, yet they alleviated that burden on their own.


    ¡°Do as you will. I shan¡¯t care even if something else were toe. In exchange.¡±


    Rather, Tyrkanzyaka was grateful for the State sending the man as aborer. She nced at the cafeteria table with the look of someone who had stumbled upon treasure.


    ¡°I will make sure to retrieve what your side has forsaken.¡±


    The golem seemed confused.


    <b>¡ºAll items within Tantalus are the property of the Military State. Should you desire an exchange or purchase, you must obtain permission from the governing authorities.¡»</b>


    ¡°Howplicated.¡±


    <b>¡ºIt seems that disclosing his identity did not affect you particrly.¡»</b>


    ¡°Hardly. I was quite surprised indeed. I merely listened quietly for there is much I am unaware of.¡±


    The fact that someone else was a criminal held no significance for Tyrkanzyaka, though she might react differently in Shei¡¯s case. She silently contemted whether that was the reason behind the note advising Shei not to visit the cafeteria.


    As the conversation continued to veer off course, the golem regained control and redirected it.


    <b>¡º¡­ I will change the question. Please provide a briefing on the events that unfolded during the four days this unit was restrained, with a specific focus on the vampire intruder.¡»</b>


    That was nothing difficult, so Tyrkanzyaka provided a simple summary, excluding the details about being put under control. The golem had no need to know about that.


    ¡°Fiy tried to persuade me for a certain goal, and in my interest, I was half won over. But the other children were bent on stopping me, you see. After careful consideration, I had a change of heart. However, Fiy strongly criticized them and initiated a fight. He spent all his strength, and ended up taking his final breath.¡±


    <b>¡ºIs that all?¡»</b>


    It wasn¡¯t all, naturally. But deeming any further disclosure unnecessary, Tyrkanzyaka responded with feigned anger.


    ¡°I have borated enough. What more must I exin? Do I not provide enough exnation simply by still being here?¡±


    <b>¡ºUnderstood.¡»</b>


    The golem promptly agreed, not necessarily due toplete trust in Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s ount, but because her presence itself was the most important information. And despite the golem¡¯s unwavering adherence to its principles, lingering resentment had not entirely dissipated. It emphasized one thing.


    <b>¡ºIn consideration of your smooth cooperation thus far, I will warn you once again: do not trust that man. He is a pest of the Military State, involved in fraud and gambling.¡»</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka nearly uttered ¡°It¡¯s already toote,¡± but she managed to swallow the words down. She responded vaguely instead.


    ¡°That is for me to decide. Oh, and on another note.¡±


    The past was the past. Whether her benefactor was a criminal, whatever Fiy was after, what did any of it matter?


    Tyrkanzyaka had a more crucial question in mind, something that could have a far bigger impact on the future.


    ¡°Do you, by chance, know how to cook with the ingredients remaining here?¡±


    The golem nodded.


    <b>¡ºAffirmative. As a Military State signaller, I am familiar with the 99 State Signature Series Recipes that can be made with canned beans.¡»</b>


    ¡°Oh? Impressive.¡±


    <b>¡ºNegative. It ismon. Signallers frequently undertake long-term missions in remote areas, which provides us with ample opportunities to acquire such knowledge. That is the only reason I know.¡»</b>


    For all its modesty, there was an unmistakable sense of pride in the golem¡¯s tone. It was even enthusiastic enough to take the initiative in making a suggestion.


    <b>¡ºPlease lower this unit from the cupboard. Words alone may lead to errors, so allow me to demonstrate with the expertise of a skilled instructor.¡»</b>


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka waved her hand, causing darkness to flow and grab hold of the golem¡¯s whole body.


    But as she was about to take the golem out, she suddenly thought about her benefactor sitting at the table. Considering how the golem disapproved of him, who knew how it would react to witnessing his current condition?


    With another wave of her hand, Tyrkanzyaka summoned a thin veil of darkness that obscured his figure like mist. The darkness would shield against the light and render him invisible to the golem¡¯s eyes.


    <b>¡ºDanger!¡»</b>


    But in doing so, she lost focus on the golem¡¯s side and almost dropped it. Her bloodcraft didn¡¯t work as naturally as before.


    Hanging on to the darkness, the golem raised its head stiffly and reprimanded the vampire.


    <b>¡ºPlease be careful with your handling. Any further damage to this unit will be dangerous.¡»</b>


    The warning could be considered reasonable, and it certainly would have been effective against her benefactor. But it failed to draw any empathy from Tyrkanzyaka, who was out of sync with the prevailing era.


    ¡°Why must a golem be treated with such excessive care? Durability is one of the few advantages they possess. You overreact, I say.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka wasn¡¯t one to take kindly to being scolded by a mere golem. Her knowledge of these constructs was limited to the primitive mud golem, leading her to believe that golems were meant to be easily broken. Besides, even humans were no more than manipble dolls to her, so the idea of a golem talking back was inconceivable.


    Sensing threat in her words, the golem added a hasty exnation.


    <b>¡ºThis golem unit is a synchro-type. It is currently severely damaged, and any further distortion to its frame could render syncing impossible. Moreover, as the unit is synchronized with my body, any impact it experiences could affect my own well-being.¡»</b>


    ¡°Safety of the operator is the only remaining other advantage, yet even that iscking? Then why use such a thing in the first ce?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    The Military State¡¯stest synchro-type golem had to prove its worth in front of a vampire of pre-12th-century origin.


    <b>¡ºBehold.¡»</b>


    The golem moved a finger independently from the others at a time. Tyrkanzyaka watched with fascination as the golem showcased its tricks.


    In addition, the golem rotated its arm in a wide circle as if stretching. Its range of motion was considerably limitedpared to that of an actual human, but for a golem, it disyed remarkably delicate movements.


    ¡°Without synchronization, it is impossible to achieve such natural control from such a distance. And while I can adjust the sensitivity, that function is unfortunately broken at this moment.¡±


    ¡°How intriguing. Then are you moving exactly like the golem right now?¡±


    <b>¡ºAffirmative. The synchronization will be lost if I do not replicate the movements, so it is dangerous if the golem is subjected to excessive impact.¡»</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka nodded, impressed by the State of the art toy. Then she suddenly asked something else.


    ¡°So, when you were in that unseemly state with your legs stretched out earlier¡­?¡±


    The golem froze.


    <b>¡º¡­Affir¡­ mative¡­¡»</b>


    The voice over the loudspeaker was quivering.


    The golem¡¯s forced splits was obviously a mischievous prank. The person behind the golem had to perform the same movement if only to synchronize with the thing.


    ¡°It must have been painful. Why did you needlessly maintain synchronization?¡±


    <b>¡ºI did not constantly maintain the position. I disconnected for mealtimes or other tasks, after all. And¡­¡»</b>


    The golem spoke without a trace of hesitation on this matter.


    <b>¡ºI did it because it is my duty to observe Tantalus and report its happenings.¡»</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka didn¡¯t press further; that statement was enough for her to understand. Hence, she chose to look past the golem¡¯s impertinence.


    Now that the golem had gained recognition for its existence, it could finally spare a nce elsewhere. It spoke while surveying its surroundings.


    <b>¡ºI have impaired visibility. The cafeteria appears unusually darker.¡»</b>


    ¡°How can it be bright with me here?¡±


    The mere fact that she was Tyrkanzyaka was enough to elicit a nod. The golem epted her words without further question.


    <b>¡ºUnderstood. Let us proceed to the storage for now.¡»</b>

 Chapter 80: - Halves of the Heart

    <b>? </b><b>Halves of the Heart </b><b>?</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka wanted to cook on her own, but the kitchen was a paradise of foreign objects to a girl who had never set foot in one for twelve centuries. She was more ustomed to maces than spats, halberds thandles, and saw-edged swords than tongs. All aimed at her at that.


    With no other option, she settled for the golem providing a demonstration.


    The golem turned out remarkably adept at cooking. The only drawback was its small size, limiting its ability to work alone. However, Tyrkanzyaka easily resolved that issue.


    With a casual wave of her hand, a swirling ck current formed around the golem. It gradually took shape from below, gently pushing up and enveloping the golem¡¯s body.


    Momentarily, the golem struggled to adjust to its elevated perspective and nced around. The shadow cast above the golem mimicked thetter¡¯s restless movements, raising its arm when the golem raised its own and taking a step forward when the golem did. It resembled a shadow puppet.


    <b>¡ºWhat¡­! No, but this is impossible, even with the technological prowess of the Military State!¡»</b>


    ¡°A shadow-woven form can grow infinitely or shrink to the size of a mote. The shadow is exactly three times your own size. It will mirror your every move.¡±


    Having grown ustomed to the presence of the shadow, the golem extended its hand. The shadow obediently retrieved a pot from the cupboard and turned on the faucet. It was a shadow, yet it possessed substance.


    The golem was astounded by the shadow reproducing movements three timesrger than its own.


    ¡°Surprised, are you? Feel free to be as astonished as you wish. The ability to dominate and manipte is my true power, far beyond the realm of your people¡¯s ythings made of tin or soil.¡±


    <b>¡º¡­Tin¡­ Argh. I wish, to refute, but I cannot¡­¡»</b>


    With its newfound body, the golem busily worked its hands and feet. It soaked beans in water, drained them through a sieve into a pot, and set the pot to boil. At the same time, it saut¨¦ed the beans on a pan. Tyrkanzyaka observed attentively, taking mental notes.


    After putting in considerable effort, the golem presented thepleted dish.


    <b>¡ºIt¡¯s done. Braised canned bean and broth.¡»</b>


    ¡°So this is how cooking is done. Thank you.¡±


    <b>¡ºNot at all. I intend to provide you with ample convenience.¡»</b>


    The golem¡¯s actions were calcted in its own way. Theborer openly staged a mutiny, and the other trainees couldn¡¯t be relied on. Furthermore, as Tyrkanzyaka was currently the strongest and most influential presence in Tantalus, it was only natural for the golem, in need of inside information, to seek a connection.


    ¡°Good. A tin can that has fulfilled its purpose should be discarded then.¡±


    <b>¡ºTin¡­?¡»</b>


    But there was one problem. Tyrkanzyaka never intended to cooperate with the State in the first ce.


    ¡°Now go back to sleep.¡±


    <b>¡ºMff? Wai¡ª?!¡»</b>


    <i> Pop.</i> The shadow removed the golem¡¯s speaker. The golem tried to grab it as it was being taken, but more shadows suddenly converged from all directions, restraining its arms and legs.


    This conclusion had been foreseen from the start. Or more precisely, from the moment the golem showed hostility towards theborer. Tyrkanzyaka looked down at the golem, buried in darkness, and spoke softly.


    ¡°In light of your genuine assistance, I shall not break you. In exchange, I must ensure you refrain from utterly anything unnecessary. It appears you are unable to speak without this.¡±


    <b>¡º¡­!¡»</b>


    ¡°I must be correct. I shall seek you out again when I have need of you.¡±


    With a click of her finger, the golem became wrapped in darkness and went rolling away like a ball. Tyrkanzyaka ced the removed speaker at the highest ce in the kitchen cupboard.


    While the golem struggled alone in the dark, she took up thepleted dish with both hands and headed to theborer.


    ¡°Here, I have a meal for you.¡±


    He was still sitting vacantly, but the scent of food seemed to arouse him. His unfocused gaze faintly followed the dish, saliva sparkling at the corner of his mouth.


    Hunger was the will to live. Tyrkanzyaka was delighted to see this.


    ¡°Fortunately, you still seem to have an appetite. It is food.¡±


    ¡°¡­Food.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Food. Dig in.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka ced the te in front of theborer and watched him from across the table. With hazy eyes, he silently observed the food before reaching straight for it.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    His movement abruptly stopped and he stared at her, as if reading her mood. Meanwhile, Tyrkanzyaka ced a spoon firmly in his hand.


    His body retained its memories. The spoon felt unfamiliar for a brief moment, but then he began scooping the soup into his mouth as if he had never been puzzled. Initially, a few drops spilled onto the table, but with each spoonful, he spilled less and less.


    Tyrkanzyaka smiled contentedly.


    ¡°Yes. So you did not forget everything. A great relief. Perhaps your memories will return soon.¡±


    Even if he remained like this for a lifetime, Tyrkanzyaka would forever look after him. But beyond hermitment, she missed his previous self. The man was cheeky somewhat, and subtly impolite, despite pretending otherwise. He also trivialized the profound anguish of others.


    Yet beneath it all, therey unexpected cheerfulness and unassuming consideration. The fact that such a person be a half-wit weighed heavily on Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Surely, you ended this way because you breathed your soul into my heart.¡±


    Even now, when she ced her hand on her chest, she could feel the pulse of life he had bestowed upon her. A card with a vivid red heart drawn on it was embedded within her chest, now indistinguishable from her own heart.


    She didn¡¯t know what it was or how it was made. There was only one thing she could ascertain: it could never have been created without profound emotions.


    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, the Dog King did not bark at me earlier. Truly, I have been blessed. Even though I have not given you anything special.¡±


    The things she had received were countless. From fascinating stories to cardiac massages and a pounding heart. The series of gifts felt so natural that she hadn¡¯t even realized what she had gotten until she pondered upon them.


    In contrast, how little had she given in return? She had to repay him with her body and soul.


    <i> nk.</i> She heard his spoon being set down. Theborer¡¯s bowl was alreadypletely empty. Tyrkanzyaka had been too busy gazing at him to notice the time pass. She stood up again, calling out to him.


    ¡°Have you finished eating?¡±


    The man nodded. He did respond well to questions and could say simple words. He roughly remembered how to move, be it eating or walking.


    Tyrkanzyaka felt like she understood a little now. All he had forgotten was himself. Then, she only needed to teach him.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    He did as she asked. Tyrkanzyaka grasped his hand with both of hers and pulled it close to her chest.


    ¡°I do not know if you remember, but you are my benefactor.¡±


    His hand yielded to hers effortlessly. Embracing it tenderly, she whispered against it.


    ¡°You used this hand, your touch, to bring life to my still heart¡­ awakening my frozen time.¡±


    The man¡¯s hand was slightly big. He always hesitated to pass through her ribs, but ultimately, he would touch her heart to gift her blessings. Now Tyrkanzyaka had returned to being a girl. She felt his hand as she looked up.


    ¡°So do not worry and take your time to regain your memories, for I will not leave until you tell me to.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a promise. If anything, it was closer to calmly confessing the truth.


    Tyrkanzyaka couldn¡¯t even imagine changing her mind just because her heart was beating again.


    As she spoke, Tyrkanzyaka looked at his hand resting on her chest, recalling a previous time.


    ¡°Despite regaining my heart, I slightly miss the time when you would send electricity through it. Every passing moment, I eagerly anticipated the touch of your finger on my heart¡­¡±


    <i> Thump, thump, thump, thump.</i>


    It was then that Tyrkanzyaka felt something was off. Her heart was definitely pulsing without the help of bloodcraft. It would remain the same, whether she put his hand against her chest. It should remain the same.


    Yet for some reason, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s heart would thump more violently when she drew his hand close, even though it wasn¡¯t running with electricity or anything.


    Bloodcraft allowed her to perceive with greater rity. Her heart throbbed wildly as if his hand was its long-lost counterpart. It was like her heart remembered the days when ity dormant, weing the touch that always stirred it with thrilling sensations.


    The tremors of her body only intensified with the passing seconds. Tyrkanzyaka was frightened that her precious heart might explode at this rate. Yet despite the fear, it was evident that both her body and heart longed to be a little closer to him.


    <i> Thump. Thump. Thump.</i>


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s face reddened on its own despite doing nothing. Sensing that she would grow strange if things continued, she hastily pushed the man¡¯s hand away, along with the lingering longing inside her.


    Emerging flustered from that abnormal state, Tyrkanzyaka touched her face and then her chest.


    ¡°Is it¡­ broken¡­?¡±


    That was the only conclusion she could draw, as she currently was.

 Chapter 81: - The Unobserved Records - Windowless Room

    <b>? The Unobserved Records ¨C Windowless Room ?</b>


    The release of synchro magic caused a sense of distant separation to wash over the user, which felt like reversing out of a narrow, elongated tunnel. As her lonely body pulled at her consciousness, the connection between Abbey and her golem stretched thin like a spider¡¯s thread reaching its limits¡­ until it snapped, pulling Captain Abbey back to reality.


    Abbey awoke on a mat,id out in the room in case she stumbled and injured herself during the synchro. It also served as a dedicated space for stretching exercises.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Abbey took a deep breath and briefly cradled her own arms, feeling the soft, supple flesh beneath her fatigues. Her senses were working normally. She was unmistakably in her own body, not the golem. As the frequent use of synchro magic sometimes led to confusion of identity, she needed to perform a simple test like this for reassurance.


    Having made sure, she crawled off thefy mat on her knees and went out of the room.


    Outside, she was greeted by apact, dimly lit, and cluttered office. It was a sterile space filled only with essentials for her missions, almost pathologically leaving no room for anything extraneous.


    On one wall, a cluster of palm-sized ¡°windows¡± adhered like a honeb. Most exuded darkness, as if reflecting the night. Only two glimmered with faint remnants of light.


    One of them revealed a blue horizon and a sprawling wilderness, while the other appeared cloudy and hazy like a stormden sky.


    Abbey extracted a key from her bio-receptor and inserted it into a slot beside the hazy ¡°window¡±. Upon doing so, swirling gray clouds coalesced, gradually forming a certainndscape¡­


    Before long, the window revealed the interior of Tantalus¡¯ dining hall. It was still shrouded in darkness, so the overall view beyond the window appeared indistinct.


    ¡°The Progenitor¡­ What could have possibly taken hold of her?¡±


    Abbey couldn¡¯t fathom the Progenitor¡¯s intentions, but one thing was clear: she was still in the abyss and had a desire to learn cooking. This by itself indicated that her stay in the abyss would be prolonged. Abbey believed no problems would ur for the foreseeable future.


    More importantly, she needed to take action as her golem within Tantalus had been restrained. She pressed forward with the next task at hand.


    Facing the ¡°window¡±, Abbey sat down and closed her eyes, focusing her mind. The air quivered in response as an additional set ofws imposed themselves upon the world around her.


    Though a soldier of the Military State, the magic she wielded was different from standard magic. Hers was the manifestation of the inner realm, requiring no spells or chants to reshape reality.


    This was her unique magic: Morning Glory. An annual flower that bloomed only in the morning and wilted by noon.


    A stem of morning glory, woven of magical energy, encased Abbey¡¯s entire form, slowly unfurling. It was akin to a beautiful vine tenderly embracing her, yet also reminiscent of a hungry serpent extending its coils to consume its prey.


    But she didn¡¯t care whichever it was, so long as she could fulfill her duty.


    Abbey tapped into her mana, and the morning glory, nurtured by that energy, began to bud beside her cheek. Soon, it blossomed gracefully, revealing a vibrant purple hue.


    The preparations wereplete. Opening her eyes, Abbey directed her words to the pistil of the morning glory.


    ¡°Attention, this is Captain Abbey, Signaller of the Military State. Calling for Yuel.¡±


    Unheard words. In this isted, remote ce, no message could ever reach its intended recipient.


    But the morning glory, possessing the power of ¡°synchronization¡±, would transmit her message to another blooming flower somewhere in the world. A voice from a distant someone emerged from the flower, as if they had been eagerly anticipating this moment.


    <b> ¡ºAbbey! I¡¯ve been waiting!¡»</b>


    Musing that the distinctive voice was no different from how she heard it a few days ago, Abbey replied to the voice that reached her.


    ¡°Yuel. Connection confirmed.¡±


    <b> ¡ºIt¡¯s been a while! To be exact, 6 days, 21 hours, and 34 four minutes! It would¡¯ve been a whole week if you had been a littleter! Don¡¯t worry me, Abbey!¡»</b>


    ¡°While I appreciate the concern, there was no need for contact. Due to the takedown of the only ¡®window¡¯ at my disposal, no information could be updated.¡±


    A p resounded from the other side.


    <b> ¡ºOhh, right! Didn¡¯t you mention the ¡®windows¡¯ were almost all broken? Are the remaining two also goners?¡»</b>


    ¡°Negative. But thest unit for monitoring the interior of Tantalus has been restrained. Is it possible to obtain more from your end?¡±


    <b> ¡ºMm. You¡¯ll unfortunately have to wait. You know how incredibly difficult it is to create our ¡®windows¡¯. They¡¯re not distributed freely¡­ especially if they were easily broken.¡»</b>


    Abbey initially had a total of forty-nine ¡®windows¡¯. Firstly, it was the maximum she could handle, and secondly, it was a generous supply from the Military State considering the unique nature ofwlessness within Tantalus.


    It was a precautionary measure, as the ouws of Tantalus, who were easily capable of tearing even humans apart, wouldn¡¯t spare golems. And the precaution was well taken, it seemed.


    Forty-seven of the numerous ¡®windows¡¯ were easily broken, leaving only two remaining.


    Abbey did have something to say about this, though.


    ¡°I hold jurisdiction over the matter, but the responsibility is not solely mine. While it was not umon for Tantalus trainees to break the ¡®windows¡¯, none ever did so with the paranoiac dedication ¡®he¡¯ disyed. In the first ce, the me lies with General Patraxion for not even disarming criminals upon arrest¡ª¡±


    <b>¡ºAhaha, Be careful now. Even if we¡¯re not affiliated with that side, you shouldn¡¯t speak that way~.¡»</b>


    Yuel interrupted with good timing. Abbey stopped on the verge of venting her emotions to Yuel, took a deep breath, and calmed herself.


    ¡°¡­ I will make amends.¡±


    <b> ¡ºOh no~! I totally get it! We¡¯re signallers, not emotionless vampires! Though well, in terms of not being able to receive sunlight, there¡¯s not much of a difference!¡»</b>


    Yuel cracked a self-deprecating joke, trying to lighten the tense atmosphere.


    Feeling another twinge of difort for causing inconvenience, Abbey changed the subject.


    ¡°May I ask what happened with the supply of mana herbs I requested previously?¡±


    <b> ¡ºRight! I think it¡¯ll be dispatched soon! But you know, yes? A signaller must absolutely never use mana herbs! An overseer will be sent to check on that!¡»</b>


    Yuel was always gentle in her manner and never used a forceful tone with Abbey. So when Yuel emphasized something as ¡°absolute¡±, it meant that it was truly a matter to be avoided.


    But Abbey knew that despite Yuel¡¯s words, thetter had made every effort to supply her with mana herbs. It was why she couldn¡¯t bring herself to cancel the supply request, just because of aborer¡¯s betrayal. She could vividly imagine how delighted Yuel must have been when she had asked for the favor.


    As Abbey briefly contemted what to say, a notification sound came from Yuel¡¯s side, indicating the receipt of an order.


    Yuel sounded perplexed over the morning flower.


    <b> ¡ºOop, hang on, it¡¯s an emergency order.¡»</b>


    Their conversation was too long to be a report, and too short to be a personal talk. It was time to conclude their exchange.


    Abbey fixed up her attire as she spoke.


    ¡°Apologies for the interruption in your busy schedule, Captain Yuel.¡±


    <b> ¡ºNot at all. It was nice to hear from you after so long. Let¡¯s¡­ talk again. Later.¡»</b>


    Yuel¡¯s voice, tinged with longing, faded away, and the petals of the morning flower began to wilt weakly. The echoes of her voice lingered in the air like distant whispers.


    <b> ¡ºThis is Captain Yuel, Signaller of the Military State¡­ Regarding your request¡­¡»</b>


    The voice grew fainter, gradually disappearing. At that moment, the morning flower adorning Abbey¡¯s shoulder withered. Its vine-like stem broke away, unraveling like dried strands. As the fragments fell to the ground, they dissipated in the air like mist.


    Unique magic is defined by the distinct states of mind possessed by each individual. This proposition arose from the moment the mystical power of magic became inherent in humans.


    But what if individuals with simr aptitudes were gathered and their minds were honed through strict and standardized training? Could they not learn the same magic?


    The Military State achieved just that. They carefully selected talented individuals from secondary military school and molded them into signallers through specialized education. Their magic, though each had a different form, shared amon trait: synchronization.


    With it, signallers couldmunicate with each other without the need for mechanical devices or magic circles. They could connect to specially crafted golems with thebination of a key and their bio-receptors.


    Even the worstmunication equipment was the size of a massive building and incredibly expensive. Considering that, signallers were a sessful creation of the Military State which greatly reduced such burdens and even granted mobility.


    But individuals with such talents were scarce. As a result, regardless of age or experience, signallers immediately attained the rank of captain uponmissioning. Though they were more akin to recruits than officers, as their sole domain of expertisey in golems.


    ¡°Take care, Yuel.¡±


    Abbey turned away, wishing happiness for her once closestpanion.


    A single smallmp illuminated the suffocating space she stood in. On the narrow office desk, documents and cryptic codes were scattered.


    With clothing packets, there was no need for even a wardrobe, and as for food, canned beans sufficed as the sole sustenance. Every necessity for survival was crammed into a single cupboard.


    Apart from that, there was nothing to adorn life. There was nofortable sofa for respite nor any magazine filled with trivia that would provoke only scornfulughter. Not even a window to steal a glimpse of the outside world.


    There was simply nothing.


    This was a windowless room. There was nothing like a door leading outside. No opening of any kind. The idea of opening curtains to let in sunlight or a window to wee a breeze was out of the question, to begin with.


    For Signaller Captain Abbey, golems were the only ¡°windows¡± she was permitted to use to gaze at the outside world.


    A signaller¡¯s room had to be dull and lifeless, as any diversion would inevitably lead to neglect inmunication. To receive supplies, perform tasks, or even seek a change of scenery, they had to rely on the golem, their only window. It was their sole means of outside interaction.


    Their only sce¡ªif it could be called that¡ªcame from conversing with other signallers.


    Yet even that was hard toe by.


    Abbey went to the washbasin and rinsed her face. Using a towel packet, she wiped her face clean and examined her reflection in the mirror; tidy fatigues, a cap, and silky short hair, neatly cropped to match. Herplexion appeared pale even in the subdued lighting, likely due to ack of exposure.


    The slight sallowness she used to have in her skin had disappeared after the recent unintended bout of stretching. Not that she had any desire to feel thankful for that.


    Her mind once again drifted to the ¡°windows¡±. She took a seat and gazed out through them. One golem on the surface, observing the passing clouds and the distant wilderness. And the other in Tantalus, sitting in a corner of the dimly lit cafeteria, silently surveying its surroundings.


    Abbey stared nkly at the scene, much like the golem, then suddenly murmured to herself.


    ¡°¡­Guess I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Abbey extended her hand as if in a trance. After a moment of debate, she chose the key to the golem inside Tantalus from the remaining two ¡°windows¡±.


    Then she subconsciously began stretching once again. Her body remembered the stretching she had been performing relentlessly for the past three days to achieve synchronization.


    While loosening her legs, a realization struck Captain Abbey.


    ¡°Oh, right. It was undone.¡±


    Recalling her past humiliation, Abbey gritted her teeth.


    The synchronization rate increased when the one attempting synchronization closely resembled the target. It was why synchro-type golems were humanoid and possessed human-like senses. Naturally, to synchronize, she had to imitate the target¡¯s movements as closely as possible, even if it meant doing the splits.


    When she plugged the key into her bio-receptor, the synchronization magic indicated that she needed to split her legs. So split she did, clenching her fists and trembling in anger.


    They say that when you gaze into the abyss, the abyss gazes back at you. After controlling rigid golems day after day, Captain Abbey¡¯s body had gradually be as stiff as the golems themselves. Confined to a room to control golems, it was only natural that she lost her flexibility.


    The new trial imposed on her, being so inflexible, was incredibly harsh. But as someone trapped in a windowless room, she had no choice but to ovee it.


    On the first day.


    Abbey pressed her feet against the walls and leaned forward. As she held her breath and pushed the walls, her legs formed an awkward obtuse angle.


    To golems, splitting their legs was a mere matter of part arrangement. The pain was felt only by Abbey¡¯s body. Experiencing the strange sensation of her own body hurting more than the golem, Abbey let out a scream.


    On the second day.


    Perhaps due to stretching non-stop, if it could be called stretching, Abbey¡¯s range of motion had increasedpared to the previous day. As a side effect, she couldn¡¯t fully stretch her legs in the morning, but that was a truly minor inconvenience.


    In any case, the synchronization rate was rtively high, allowing her to maintain the connection. After dogged efforts, Captain Abbey managed to connect to the golem.


    And the first thing she saw was her golem¡¯s loudspeaker, ced just out of reach.


    Something inside her snapped.


    On the third day.


    Some things can¡¯t be achieved through effort alone. While stretching improves flexibility, you can¡¯t do the splits and lie t in just a day or two of hard work. The body is honest and doesn¡¯t allow shortcuts.


    Nevertheless, Abbey couldn¡¯t give up. If she remained trapped like this, not only would her mission fail, but one of the ¡°windows¡± would also closepletely, which would be a terrible oue. With that in mind, Abbey continued her splits of revenge, focusing on the man who had tied her up.


    ¡°Miscreant¡­ I won¡¯t forget this humiliation.¡±


    Although it was the Progenitor who hadst restrained the golem, her deed paledpared to the things he had done. No, if it hadn¡¯t been for him in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    With vengeful determination, Abbey connected to the golem inside Tantalus.

 Chapter 82: - Eraser of the Mind

    <b>? Eraser of the Mind ?</b>


    Regardless of circumstances, an unmarried man and woman could never share a room overnight. For Tyrkanzyaka, this was unquestionablemon sense.


    Tyrkanzyaka escorted her benefactor to his room and helped him settle on the bed. Unable to undress him herself, she had no choice but to let him sleep in his clothes, despite the difort it caused. Perhaps due to umted fatigue over the past three days, he immediately dozed off as soon as his head touched the pillow.


    After quietly draping a nket over him, Tyrkanzyaka positioned herself outside his room. Seated on her coffin with a parasol over her shoulder, she spent the night with the sound of his breathing as ambiance.


    Sometimeter, just before daylight arrived, Azzy the Dog King made an appearance, trotting lightly over from a distant corridor. Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s grip on the parasol tightened nervously for a second, however¡­


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Azzy merely cast a puzzled look even after spotting Tyrkanzyaka. This reminded her of what she had regained, filling her with a subtle sense of wonder. The Dog King didn¡¯t bark, that was all, yet even something so trivial brought her joy. Such a small event could prompt the recognition of her rekindled emotions.


    ¡°She really does not bark¡­¡±


    Azzy spoke to Tyrkanzyaka, who was blocking the door.


    ¡°Woof! It¡¯s morning! Gotta wake him up!¡±


    ¡°Wait. I shall wake¡ª¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    As Tyrkanzyaka opened the door, Azzy shot through the gap like an arrow and began to run around barking wildly. Startled, Tyrkanzyaka followed her inside.


    Azzy was noisy. Enough to rouse even someone who had lost their memory. The fake warden sat up, slow as a mummy. Despite getting some sleep in, he still had that vacant, zed look about him.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka spoke to him as she did yesterday, not expecting a reply. She simply wanted to create a sense of normalcy for him.


    But at that moment¡­


    ¡°Hel¡­lo¡­¡±


    The voice from the bed shocked Tyrkanzyaka to the core.


    ¡°Shei! Shei!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka settled her benefactor on the coffin and flew off straight to where Shei was staying. When Shei opened the door, rubbing her eyes, Tyrkanzyaka showed the absentminded man to her, eximing.


    ¡°He seems to have regained his memories!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This morning, he greeted me as soon as he woke up. I am certain his memories areing back!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s voice still carried the excitement from moments ago. In contrast, Shei¡¯s reaction was tepid.


    ¡°Well, from what I can see, he¡¯s still a way off from that. Look at that lifeless face. He¡¯s apletely different person from his usual self.¡±


    ¡°But is he not better than yesterday? Yesterday, he could barely follow my instructions, but today he even spoke directly. He must be remembering how to speak!¡±


    Eyeing the enthused vampire, Shei hesitated for a moment. She knew that the truth would be disappointing, but she didn¡¯t know how to weave pleasant lies. Plus, it wasn¡¯t in her nature.


    ¡°The way he lost his memories isn¡¯t like how information is lost. Knowledge,nguage, and the like are still in his head. He¡¯s just lost the sense of self to connect and retrieve those things.¡±


    The benefactor didn¡¯t even seem aware that they were talking about him. Despite listening, he merely zoned out on the coffin. Shei quietly remarked on his behavior.


    ¡°See, he¡¯s not showing any particr response. He probably doesn¡¯t even know who he is right now.¡±


    ¡°However, there is a slight difference. Look.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka approached the fake warden swiftly. Sitting there in a daze, he only reacted when she drew near. She tapped his shoulder lightly and whispered to him, pointing at Shei.


    ¡°Now, see him? Try giving a greeting to Shei.¡±


    There he sat, like a spaced-out baby, while Tyrkanzyaka cared for him attentively.


    Shei muttered inwardly at the sight.


    ¡®Agh, feels like my brain¡¯s getting scrambled.¡¯


    At first nce, they appeared to be a fully grown man and a girl, yet the girl tended to him as if she were his mother. Moreover, it was just days ago when the man was acting as a warden of the Military State, exuding an air of suspicion with a wily smile on his face. He always kept Shei on edge, yet now he was sitting all innocent, basking in Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s coddling.


    Shei felt like she was about to lose it.


    ¡®I do understand Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s feelings. It looks like something happened to him while fixing her heart, and that¡¯s what¡¯s making her feel so responsible.¡¯


    Understanding aside, Shei still couldn¡¯t rx. That man could get a read on anything without lifting a finger, and even toy with others using a note. He was the mastermind-type that Shei loathed the most.


    But it would have been better if he were only like a mastermind. Ever since he so easily repaired the Progenitor¡¯s heart, Shei couldn¡¯t even grasp his true intentions. The man was something that bordered on chaos, not just ck norpletely white.


    ¡®Is, is he really not acting? I guess there¡¯s no real reason to but¡­¡¯


    He was the type of person to casually engage in madness, even without any reason. Shei wanted to dismiss her suspicions, but they lingered in the depths of her mind like a stubborn stain.


    But just as she shot a re at him, he made a move.


    ¡°Greet¡­ ings.¡±


    Understanding Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s words, he timidly gave a nod to Shei.


    ¡°H-hello¡­¡±


    Even that attitude he was showing aroused suspicion. Shei med his general demeanor.


    She waved her hand dismissively.


    ¡°This is meaningless. Anyone can still say hello, even if they¡¯ve lost their¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­unni.¡±


    ¡°?!?!¡±


    Shei¡¯s arms erupted in goosebumps as a chill ran through her whole body. Mind growing faint as physiological revulsion washed over her, she let loose a frantic scream.


    ¡°W-wa-wh-wah-what the heck?! You must mean noona!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka interjected.


    ¡°Shei, would not ¡®hyung¡¯ be correct?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, hyung. No, but. I¡¯m well. Younger. Anyway! Hold on! Nobody move!¡±


    When faced with sudden confusion, Shei had a single response: she would seize the floating Chun-aeng by her side and summon a gust of wind. <i>Whoosh.</i> An intricate current of pressurized air sted out from Shei, spreading in all directions and passing through the narrow opening of the door, creating a sound akin to a beast¡¯s roar.


    ¡°What the devil has gotten into you?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka had lowered her parasol to shield herself from the wind. She furrowed her brow and looked behind her. Luckily, her intervention had prevented her benefactor from toppling over.


    Shei fidgeted with her beloved sword, regaining herposure.


    ¡°Whew. Just wanted to cool my head for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Another cooling might just uproot the prison itself. Be careful. In any case, do you understand now? Why I said it was different?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I do get it¡­¡±


    The term ¡°unni¡± is used by women to address other older women, but it requires the ability to objectively gauge personal distance.


    In other words, this meant the man retained a certain level of self-awareness and the ability to perceive others¡­


    ¡°But why ¡®unni¡¯ of all things?! It¡¯spletely the other way round!¡±


    ¡®Why is that scoundrel mistaking himself for a woman!¡¯


    The remark was directed at the man, but Tyrkanzyaka interpreted it the opposite way. She cupped her chin and scrutinized Shei from head to toe.


    ¡°Hmm. You <i>are</i> rather pretty-looking. Enough that it would not be strange to mistake you for a woman¡­ a woman¡­?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka suddenly trailed off, brow furrowing. She repeatedly nced back and forth between Shei and the man with a serious look, sighing worriedly. Then she approached him and began exining in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Do not be confused. Shei may have a petite frame, slender limbs, and a pretty face, but he is undoubtedly a man. A true and indisputable man.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ man?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He is a man, be sure to remember that. Not an unni, and certainly not a noona. Mistaking that would be a grave offense.¡±


    Her words carried a sense of wariness rather than just the intent of correcting a misunderstanding. Shei felt an inexplicable emotion as she observed Tyrkanzyaka giving her the side-eye.


    ¡®She seemed off yesterday too¡­ No way, it can¡¯t be. Did he seriously melt her frozen heart? Have my suspicions be reality?¡¯


    But as Shei pondered, she very btedly realized something strange. As Tyrkanzyaka pointed out, Shei was¡ªdisguised as¡ªa man. She did so with the help of an artifact, which functioned well even without much attention from her.


    However, the man had addressed Shei as ¡°sister¡±. Unni. A term that implies the speaker recognizes the other person as a woman.


    ¡®Wait. He saw through Agartha¡¯s mask? How?¡¯


    In an instant, a new doubt surfaced. Could he have seen through her disguise from the very beginning?


    But Shei quickly dismissed the suspicion.


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible. Agartha¡¯s Mask definitely works well enough that Tyrkanzyaka and other people still believe I¡¯m a man. Besides, it¡¯d be odd to reveal it now if he saw through my disguise.¡¯


    Then how?


    Shei quickly formed a rational hypothesis.


    ¡®That¡¯s it. My artifact has the ability to determine first impressions. First impressions are crucial factors that influence subsequent encounters¡­ but the artifact¡¯s influence is limited to first encounters. It won¡¯t work on those who have already met me.¡¯


    This meant one thing. It wasn¡¯t his first time seeing her, but he no longer had any lingering first impressions. In other words, his memory loss was genuine.


    ¡®It really seems like he¡¯s forgotten. I can stop doubting¡­ Actually, maybe this could be a chance to naturally set the record straight¡­¡¯


    Although Shei had crossdressed in order to infiltrate the abyss and kept up the appearance as a precaution¡­ surprisingly, she wasn¡¯t fixated on her disguise. It was to the point that she often forgot about the pretense herself.


    Rather than keeping up the disguise, she reckoned it might be better to address the misunderstandings,te as it was, and establish afortable rtionship. However, she had no intention of forcibly revealing her gender by undressing or the like.


    Given the circumstances, if Shei could subtly nt the perception that she might be a woman¡­


    ¡°A¡­ man.¡±


    ¡°Yes. A man. Memorized it?¡±


    He gave a big nod at Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s question and added a quiet remark.


    ¡°No wonder, it felt ambigayus.¡±


    No wonder. Ambiguous. Unspoken but evident, Shei could hear the unuttered words lingering in the air: he struggled to determine whether she was even a woman. Without the influence of Agartha¡¯s Mask to boot¡­


    Shei¡¯s temples throbbed with anger as she pointed a menacing finger at him.


    ¡°Oi. C¡¯mere for a sec. You do remember, don¡¯t you!?¡±


    His instinctual rm came before his conscious thoughts. The fake warden hid behind Tyrkanzyaka in fright. In response, thetter put on apassionate smile and soothed him, then turned to scold Shei.


    ¡°Shei, do not intimidate him so. Do you not see he is afraid?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it suspicious? Just listen to the way he talks! He¡¯s being passive-aggressive!¡±


    ¡°It is true that you appear ambiguous. You have such a delicate frame for a man that even I have been confused at times.¡±


    ¡°Is confusion all there is?!¡±


    ¡®Hang on. Ambiguous¡­ didn¡¯t that ass say it differently just now?!¡¯


    As Shei red, Tyrkanzyaka moved closer to the fake warden, shielding him. Her parasol hid his face.


    ¡°It may have been different before, but now that he has lost his memory while trying to help me, he is no different from a clueless child. How can you me him?¡±


    ¡°Confusing my gender is already suspicious enough, but it¡¯s outright ridiculous that he sees himself as a woman! There¡¯s absolutely no reason for that! Oi! Talk straight. You didn¡¯t lose your memory, did you?! Aren¡¯t you just secretlyughing inside?!¡±


    ¡°Resorting to nder now? Such a narrow mind for a man. You go too far, no?¡±


    Due to Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s persistent defense, Shei could only seethe in anger, unable to lift a hand. However, her intense re made the fake warden cower behind Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s back.


    And Tyrkanzyaka secretly enjoyed this. It was partly why she didn¡¯t bother to berate Shei. Feeling the fake warden¡¯s grip on the back of her cor, Tyrkanzyakaforted him again.


    ¡°Worry not. Did I not promise to take responsibility for you?¡±


    ¡°I, thank¡­you. Uh¡­¡±


    As he trailed off, Tyrkanzyaka continued gently.


    ¡°I told you earlier, call me Tyr. Go on.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Tyr.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good boy.¡±


    Shei could only gape, dumbfounded.


    ¡®I wasn¡¯t going to attack anyway! Don¡¯t go casting me as a viin!¡¯


    The situation was bing increasingly absurd. Doubts started to creep in, despite Shei¡¯s reluctance. If the man was pretending to have lost his sense of self, that alone would be astonishing. But it would still be remarkable if he was genuinely suffering from amnesia. How could someone behave so suspiciously in such a state?


    Shei gnashed her teeth for a while, until suddenly, a brilliant idea dawned on her.


    ¡°Wait. Why didn¡¯t I think of this before?¡±


    If he genuinely had amnesia, he would truthfully answer any questions asked. If he was pretending, then he would dodge difficult questions with vague answers.


    ¡®If it¡¯s the former, I can uncover his hidden information, and if it¡¯s thetter, I get to see through his charade. It¡¯s an opportunity!¡¯


    Having nothing to lose, Shei eagerly proimed her n.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka, now¡¯s the time. Now is our chance to extract information from him!¡±


    Shei didn¡¯t expect Tyrkanzyaka to immediately agree, but she was confident in her persuasive skills.


    As expected, Tyrkanzyaka showed an immediate negative reaction.


    ¡°Information? Do you mean to interrogate someone who has lost their memory? What more do you mean to pry? Absolutely n¡ª¡±


    ¡°His name, rank, or how he ended up here and his abilities¡ªanything like that! If we lose this opportunity, there won¡¯t be another!¡±


    Shei interjected with a subtle proposal, smiling gleefully. She hoped to pique Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°How about it?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka halted her vehement opposition.


    ¡°His name, you say.¡±


    Murmuring softly, Tyrkanzyaka nced at the man with a mix of curiosity and guilt. She closed her eyes slightly and took a step back, passively expressing agreement.


    ¡°¡­If I am to continue looking after him, I suppose I should know at least something. Such as his name. Mhm.¡±


    The wall protecting the man was gone. He stared inly at Tyr, but she merely averted her gaze.


    <em> E/N: Noona is used by males to address an older female. Unni is used by females to address an older female. Hyung is used by males to address an older male. Allmonly used in K-Dramas but this could be new information to readers who aren¡¯t too familiar with Korean culture. This is the reason for Shei¡¯s confusion since MC addressed her as unni, used by females to address older females. </em>

 Chapter 83: Whats a Name

    <b>? What¡¯s a Name ?</b>


    The temporary interrogation proceeded swiftly and simply. While Tyr turned a blind eye to the matter, looking away, Shei pulled over a chair and a desk, taking a seat opposite the man, intertwining her fingers and resting her chin on them.


    ¡°Here, first of all. I haven¡¯t had the chance to ask this until now but¡­¡±


    Confronted by Shei¡¯s prating gaze, the fake warden looked at Tyr anxiously, yet she remained silent and lowered her parasol to hide her eyes.


    Now that she had him all to herself, Shei fixed a in stare as she posed a question.


    ¡°Your name is?¡±


    Pressured by Shei¡¯s intimidating presence, he nced around timidly before mustering a response.


    ¡°Tyr.¡±


    ¡°Hnn? You called?¡±


    Tyr raised her parasol slightly, but Shei motioned with her hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I think he misunderstood my question.¡±


    Shei started ring again and rified in a distinct tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about <i>your</i> name.¡±


    ¡°Tyr¡­¡±


    A single instance might be a mistake, but from the second time on, it¡¯s fate. Hearing him repeat the same answer, Tyr approached with confusion.


    ¡°Is it possible that we share the same name? Tyr? What an extraordinary coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Looks like he got confused after hearing your name. Hold on.¡±


    Shei gripped Chun-aeng and held it upright with its side facing forward.


    Skyde Art, Heavenly Mirror. Mirages are the sky¡¯s reflection of the earth¡¯s shadow.


    The air expanded wide and uneven, distorting the light in various directions. Thepacted space of Chun-aeng refracted the light and directly illuminated the man¡¯s face.


    Shei pointed at his mirrored reflection.


    ¡°Here, look! Not at Tyr, but this person! Look at your reflection in the mirror!¡±


    ¡°Me¡­ My, name.¡±


    In an instant, his eyes widened. It was the first intense change visible on his face. His expression was stricken with pain as he clutched at his face, gasping sharply.


    Shei silently observed him without pressing further, but Tyr couldn¡¯t bear to simply watch.


    ¡°Let us stop here for now. It seems our eagerness got the better of us. If there are any questions, let us explore them patiently.¡±


    Shei firmly shook her head.


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll remember. Even if a person¡¯s lost their identity, it¡¯s not easy to forget something you¡¯ve known and used for so long, like a name. If he can forget a name he¡¯s carried his whole life, then he would¡¯ve forgottennguage as well.¡±


    ¡°However¡­¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s necessary to ask, if only to retrieve his other memories. A name is the most vitalponent of identity, after all.¡±


    Knowledge instills certainty, and certainty breeds confidence. Shei¡¯s words were unexpectedly logical and self-assured, leaving Tyr speechless and yielding. Instead of continuing the debate, she prayed for the man¡¯s well-being, tightly sping her hands together in worry.


    A considerable amount of time passed, apanied by his feeble groans. Yet as Tyr¡¯s heart burned ck like a fuse, he broke the prolonged silence and managed to utter something with great effort.


    ¡°¡­Hu.¡±


    The two were unsure whether it was a thought uttered aloud or just a sigh. But then Tyr realized the groans had ceased and sought rification.


    ¡°Hu, did you say?¡±


    He nodded. Btedly realizing that it was his name, Shei looked puzzled.


    ¡°Hu? That¡¯s your name?¡±


    Another nod followed. Shei briefly examined Hu¡¯s face, falling into thought.


    ¡®No surname? Oh, he mentioned being an orphan. Still, high-ranking officers in the State tend to have surnames¡­ But I guess they lost a lot of meaning after the kingdom disappeared. Maybe he¡¯s not attached to the name because he made it?¡¯


    While Shei immersed herself in thoughts, temporarily going silent, Tyr cautiously approached and called out to Hu.


    ¡°Hu?¡±


    In response, he turned toward her voice, reacting to his name. Tyr smiled warmly at that.


    ¡°Hu, so that is your name. I discovered it toote. If I had known earlier, I would have called you more often.¡±


    While Tyr embraced the situation without a hint of doubt, Shei still couldn¡¯t shake off her suspicions.


    ¡®Judging by his reaction, it does seem to be his name. Could it be an alias? No. If I start thinking that way, the spections won¡¯t end.¡¯


    Furrowing her brow, Shei retraced the name repeatedly in her mind, searching for any simr names within the memories of her regressions.


    ¡°Hu. Hu. Hu¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know the name?¡±


    ¡°Give me a minute. Humanist, heuristic, hu¡­ It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be?¡±


    After much contemtion, Shei shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing it. I can¡¯t remember any simr names either.¡±


    Tyr responded wearily.


    ¡°Then why dwell on the matter? If you do not know, simply say so from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just more suspicious. I mean, a name I don¡¯t know? I should know almost every noteworthy figure there is, especially if it¡¯s a State warden¡­¡±


    Shei¡¯s words made sense from her perspective as she was familiar with most prominent figures of the Military State. She had already undergone 13 regressions, with roughly half of them involving conflicts with the State. Considering the remarkable abilities of this warden, it made no sense that she couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡®If he didn¡¯t drop dead somewhere in the abyss, that is¡­.¡¯


    But upon hearing Shei¡¯s murmurs, Tyr felt a touch of apprehension because she had learned, through the golem, that Hu wasn¡¯t a warden. Although she didn¡¯t ce any importance on this fact, she wasn¡¯t sure about informing Shei. So she forcefully changed the subject.


    ¡°The world is vast. Surely there are many you do not know. Now, more importantly.¡±


    Tyr put away her parasol and scurried closer to Hu.


    ¡°Hu.¡±


    Hu turned to look at Tyr, who cheerfully called his name again.


    ¡°Hu.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hu.¡±


    Tyr repeated his name without any particr purpose, slightly raising the pitch once and lowering it the next time. It was as if she was singing a song.


    Hu reciprocated by calling her name.


    ¡°¡­Tyr.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. So this is your name, Hu.¡±


    Tyr was immersed in the act, seeming content with just knowing his name. It seemed she would spend the entire day calling him if left undisturbed.


    However, Shei couldn¡¯t wait for Tyr to fully indulge herself in this game as thetter would never get bored. She intervened and continued with the questions.


    ¡°Okay. Hu? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s real, but I know what to call you for now. So, what¡¯s your rank?¡±


    That question wiped the smile off Tyr¡¯s face, making her nervous. Meanwhile, Hu looked clueless at the mention of rank.


    ¡°My¡­ rank?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a real warden, then you should have a rank.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    As Hu hesitated to answer, Tyr quickly interjected to shield him.


    ¡°Rank? Does such a thing matter? It only confuses and holds no real significance.¡±


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s hardly anything more important if you want to know someone¡¯s position in the Military State.¡±


    ¡°Ranks can change, you know. He may have forgotten such unstable memories. Why not we move on to something else. Hu?¡±


    Quickly changing the subject, Tyr called out to Hu before Shei could ask further. However, as she had never considered what to ask, she blurted out the first thing that came to mind.


    ¡°Do you have a favorite food, perhaps?¡±


    This could be an important question for some, since everything was rtive, but not for Shei, at the least. She expressed her discontent.


    ¡°What kind of question is that? You im rank doesn¡¯t matter, yet you ask something even more pointless.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are not the only one who can ask questions.¡±


    ¡°I mean, thinking about it, even I didn¡¯t ask much aside from his name¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh pipe down, boy. Are you going to nitpick every little thing your master does?¡±


    ¡°Only the master at times like this¡­¡±


    Tyr forcibly silenced Shei, then quietly waited for Hu¡¯s response. After some careful thought, he uttered a single word.


    ¡°Beans.¡±


    ¡°Beans?¡±


    That reminded them of the plentiful canned beans in the cafeteria. Tyr was pleased. At least she could provide him with heaps of his favorite food.


    But at that moment, an unexpected doubt emerged from Shei.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, no matter how I think about it!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That he likes beans! It makes no sense!¡±


    ¡°How peculiar. And why would that be a problem?¡±


    Tyr knew beans to be a highly useful crop, yet Shei spoke as if it weremon knowledge that the world hated beans.


    ¡°The main ingredient in the State¡¯s canned beans is one of their seven great inventions, a nting fertilizer called ¡®chimera beans¡¯. They¡¯re sown in resting fields to make thend so fertile that it¡¯ll yield abundant harvests for the next couple of years.¡±


    ¡°Abundant harvests? Then is it not a wonderful thing?¡±


    ¡°It is. As a fertilizer. But when ites to eating those beans? It¡¯s a no. A big fat no.¡±


    Shei shuddered, seeming chilled by the mere imagination, as she continued loudly.


    ¡°Actual fertilizer might be better off as food. Chimera bean crops result in a field full ofrge beans, but for all their size, they taste disgusting. They¡¯ve got this muddy texture, a bitter odor, and they stick to your tongue so much that you can¡¯t even swallow them without water. They say even a cow starved for three days would refuse them!¡±


    Tyr looked puzzled. With so many canned beans stacked in the cafeteria, it was hard to believe that even a starving cow would reject them.


    ¡°Yet despite it all, everyone seems to eat those beans frequently.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the Military State collects and distributes those huge amounts of chimera beans! It¡¯s thanks to canning that they taste a hundred times better. If it wasn¡¯t for that, the State would¡¯ve already dealt with numerous uprisings. It¡¯s a remarkable invention, but as food, it¡¯s torture!¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that why you alone did not eat the canned beans?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well, yeah.¡±


    Tyr heaved a sigh and scolded Shei.


    ¡°It is not my ce to say as I did not know¡­ But after hearing your words, I feel you were harsh. Shei, you had other food yet you did not share it?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Tyr was essentially asking if she had been enjoying delicious meals by herself while the others had to settle for beans.


    Shei blinked dumbly for a moment, then began gesturing in her defense.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I did offer Azzy to eat together several times! It¡¯s just that my item produces dishes that are heavily seasoned, and they didn¡¯t suit her taste!¡±


    ¡°Then you never made that offer to Hu.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yeah¡­¡±


    Shei nodded timidly. Tyr¡¯s gaze turned colder, causing Shei to shrink back. With a soft sigh, she lowered her parasol and stood in front of Hu.


    ¡°Let us stop. Prying answers from someone who is already troubled¡­ we should never have started this in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But I haven¡¯t even finished asking about his abilities¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you forget what the note said? It emphasized not to disturb him, even if his condition turned strange. Given that you two were strangers who did not even share food under normal circumstances, what right do you have to expect an answer from him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but do we really have to follow¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is it not a matter of trust? If you cannot even follow instructions in a note entrusted to you, how will you look him in the eye? Will you continue to wear a mask when facing him?¡±


    Tyr¡¯s logic was undeniable, leaving no room for further argument. However, Shei had something to say as well. Unusually, she raised her voice towards Tyr.


    ¡°But he¡¯s the one wearing a mask!¡±


    While Hu blinked in confusion at suddenly being singled out, Shei shouted with fiery eyes as if unleashing her emotions.


    ¡°Has he ever beenpletely straightforward with us? I didn¡¯t even know his name until today! Tell me honestly. If we¡¯re to go by your words, to look at each other without masks! Shouldn¡¯t he have told us from the start?¡±


    ¡°Shei.¡±


    ¡°And right now, he¡¯s hiding something! Resolving it would bring some peace of mind! But when I get curious, he chases me off. When I ask, he says it¡¯s a secret. And now that I try to dig a little deeper, oh he¡¯s lost his memory. How can I not suspect!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like Shei wanted to be suspicious. Sure she endured some arguments and teasing with the man, but they also fought side by side once. And through it all, she begrudgingly admitted that he had grown on her.


    But to someone who came from the future, who had peered beyond that veil¡­ the present was a powder keg, surrounded by fuses and ready to explode. The man named Hu was a warden of the Military State, so Shei always had to be on guard around him. Because he could¡¯ve been the very mastermind who had corrupted the Fragments of the Apocalypse.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t want to be suspected, then he should¡¯ve been open from the get-go! After all the questionable things he¡¯s done¡­! I want to believe him too!¡±


    ¡°If so, then you should approach him one step at a time instead of prying like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless! In the end¡­!¡±


    ¡®In the end, everything will return to zero.¡¯


    Shei left her words unfinished.


    Tyr regarded Shei with fresh eyes. Age-wise, they didn¡¯t look all too different¡­ but thetter was much younger physically. While this thought had urred to her several times before, it was evident that Shei was objectively and subjectively youthful.


    Tyrposed herself and began to calmly soothe Shei.


    ¡°We all have things that are difficult to talk about. ording to the note, he did not want his true self to be revealed. Can you wait a little longer for him?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph. Whatever. The things we¡¯ve discovered have no credibility anyway. Calling himself Tyr, iming beans are his favorite¡­¡±


    Shei whipped around.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. The rest is up to you.¡±


    Shei disappeared into her room, mming the door shut behind her. It showed no signs of opening again.


    All they had discovered was the name ¡°Hu¡± and, as an aside, his preference for beans. That was enough to make Tyr happy¡­ but unsolved questions still lingered in her mind. She looked at ¡°Hu¡± and posed one final question.


    ¡°Hu. Why did you tell such a lie from the beginning?¡±


    But naturally, he couldn¡¯t provide an answer.

 Chapter 84: - Real Warden, Fake Warden

    <b>? Real Warden, Fake Warden ?</b>


    Thest words written on the note were as follows: When the supplies arrive, use them for me.


    Hu was the only one capable of answering all the questions, but currently, he was sitting around lost and devoid of identity. The only remaining clue was the supplies.


    Tyr made her way toward the golem confined in the cafeteria. The golem¡¯s ankles were bound by shadowy chains, resembling a captive pet. With a snap of her fingers, Tyr caused the chains to vanish into thin air, as though they had never existed.


    Tyr returned the speaker to the newly liberated golem. It fit the loose speaker, worn from countless removals, back in ce and spoke weakly.


    <b> ¡º¡­What is your business?¡»</b>


    ¡°I have a question. It regards the supplies.¡±


    The golem¡¯s body creaked with anger. It slowly looked up at Tyr and clenched its fists.


    <b> ¡ºThe supplies will arrive soon. However.¡»</b>


    The signaller¡¯s voice emitting from the microphone held resolute determination.


    <b> ¡ºI will receive the supplies, but they will not be distributed to Tantalus.¡»</b>


    Those words struck Tyr like a thunderbolt. She had been anxiously waiting for the supplies.


    ¡°W-why so? Is it not your duty to hand over the supplies to us?¡±


    <b> ¡ºIf Tantalus trainees demonstrate non-cooperation with the administration, I possess the authority to dy or suspend supply distribution. I am merely exercising the power entrusted to me appropriately.¡»</b>


    ¡°N-non-cooperation? When have I ever been non-cooperative?¡±


    <b> ¡ºRestraining this golem unit and detaching its speaker are circumstances that even an elementary schooler would consider as non-cooperative.¡»</b>


    Tyr had no rebuttal. Cooperation was never her intention, neither then nor now.


    ¡°Such¡­ cowardly tactics.¡±


    <b> ¡ºIf I didn¡¯t even have that level of authority, how could I possibly control a powerful being such as yourself?¡»</b>


    Tyr extended her arm, and in response, countless dark knights rose from the shadows, filling the cafeteria. The Progenitor disyed a fraction of her dominion over her infinite forces and addressed the golem with a threatening tone.


    ¡°I am Tyrkanzyaka, Queen of Shadows, root of all vampires, and heir to the Kanzyaka name, the world-devouring monstrosity. Are you daring to threaten me?¡±


    But the golem merely snorted.


    <b> ¡ºI am Captain Abbey, Signaller of the Military State. A signaller does not take orders from anyone outside ofmand. Not even if it means death.¡»</b>


    The golem¡¯s words carried unwavering determination and bravery, as if scoffing at death.


    <b> ¡ºIf you truly have no need for the supplies, then destroy this unit. I may lose sight of Tantalus, but you will lose all the supplies that exist from now on.¡»</b>


    ¡°The insolence¡­! How dare you, a mere golem¡­!¡±


    <b> ¡ºEven if you were to break my true body, I would not yield. For I am a signaller of the Military State!¡»</b>


    Tyr was the one feeling the urgency. Without the supplies, she couldn¡¯t fulfill Hu¡¯s request. It was a blow to Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s pride that she, the supreme primogenitor of vampires, had to yield to a mere golem¡¯s threats.


    But there was no other choice. While she was a vampire who needed nothing in life, Hu was different.


    ¡°Let me confirm one matter. Are you certain that the supplies are in your possession?¡±


    <b> ¡ºAffirmative. Not long ago, the supplies in question arrived here with an overseer. I intend to collect the supplies once the overseerpletes an assessment of the situation. From that point on, the distribution of supplies will entirely be at my discretion! Should you wish to receive them, cooperate with me!¡»</b>


    ¡°¡­Very well. How do you wish me to cooperate?¡±


    <b> ¡ºFirstly! You are to cease any hostile actions towards this unit. Secondly, you are to wholeheartedly respond to my inquiries. Thirdly, you are to create opportunities for periodic observation of the situation in Tantalus! And apart from these, there are 48 other detailed require¡ª!¡»</b>


    At that moment, an explosively loud crack resounded through the air. It resembled the snap of a wide and thick cloth, like a nket being shaken out. Or perhaps, the sound of a parachute opening.


    Both the golem and Tyr fell silent, gazing intently at each other. Then Tyr opened the cafeteria window and looked outside. A supply crate was descending. Supported by arge parachute.


    <b> ¡º¡­Uh?¡»</b>


    A bewildered voice came through the golem¡¯s microphone, followed by the unmistakable, hope-shattering sound of the crate hitting the concrete ground.


    <b> ¡ºWhy? How were the supplies sent so arbitrarily?¡»</b>


    The tables had turned. Tyr slowly closed the window as she observed the parachute continue its descent. With a click, the windowtch engaged and sealed the cafeteria again.


    In thepletely darkened cafeteria, only Tyr¡¯s chilling voice echoed through the air.


    ¡°It appears the supplies have arrived. What now?¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­¡»</b>


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, the golem turned to shamelessness as its strategy to ovee the crisis.


    <b> ¡ºI-in light of your cooperative attitude, I decided to provide early delivery of the supplies. Therefore, I hope you will adhere to the agreement we reached earlier.¡»</b>


    ¡°Agreement? Had we ever reached any kind of agreement?¡±


    However, the golemcked the vocal confidence to fullymit to being shameless, and the supplies had arrived too early to im an agreement. Not that anything would have made a difference anyway.


    ¡°Are those yourst words?¡±


    <b> ¡ºP-please wait a moment. There seems to be some error¡­¡»</b>


    ¡°The error seems to be on your end, judging by the useless noise still leaving your mouth.¡±


    <b> ¡ºN-no¡­ Ulp!¡»</b>


    A whip of shadow coiled around the golem¡¯s entire body. Bound by the constricting whip, the golem could do nothing but watch as Tyr exited the cafeteria.


    * * *


    Shei stood ten steps away from where the supply crate hadnded, ring at it. The arrival of the supplies itself wasn¡¯t an issue. In a facility of this size, supplies would normally arrive multiple times a day, if not for theck of people in Tantalus. Moreover, since Hu had already foretold this in his note, it was foreseeable that the supplies would arrive at some point.


    But Shei heightened her alertness¡ªshe sensed something unfamiliar within the supply crate. She was thinking to herself: ¡®Why¡­ why the hell is there someone inside the crate?¡¯


    ¡°You havee?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. But something is¡­ strange.¡±


    Tyr flew over, d in darkness, andnded beside Shei. She immediately moved toward the crate, eager to check its contents, but Shei stopped her.


    ¡°Hold up, Tyrkanzyaka. There¡¯s something inside.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm? I am also aware of that. Is it not a box meant for storing things?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not an object¡­ it¡¯s a person.¡±


    Just as Shei muttered those words, the lid of the crate shook, and a firm, sharp voice emerged from within.


    ¡°I have been informed that there is aborer currently assigned to the management personnel in Tantalus. It is still within working hours. Why are they not present to receive the supplies?¡±


    With metallic clunks, the lock on the supply crate was released, and the lid opened, revealing a woman in Military State uniform. Her crisp uniform was impably neat, without a single wrinkle. The shoulder seams were sharp, and two prominently gleaming medals adorned her chest.


    It was as if the air around the woman proimed her as a Military State officer. She was aplete contrast to a certain suspicious warden elsewhere¡ªa true embodiment of an officer. So much so that Shei felt an instinctive aversion¡­


    Stepping out with a service cap held at her side, the officer looked around at the others and remarked in amanding tone.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. How the discipline of our country has waned. They won¡¯t even bothering to receive the supplies meant for themselves.¡±


    Shei found the officer¡¯s voice, with its stern and stereotypical authority, grating on her ears.


    ¡®Should I cut her¡­?¡¯


    As Shei seriously contemted acting on impulse, the officer wore her cap with disciplined grace, the sharp cut of her short hair forming a distinct line. She adjusted the angle of her cap, then continued with a raised chin.


    ¡°Greetings. I am Lieutenant Colonel Callis Kritz, newly appointed as the warden of Tantalus as of today. I hereby assume full responsibility for this post henceforth.¡±


    ¡°Warden?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, trainee.¡±


    Shei felt doubtful. It wasn¡¯t unusual for a facility the size of Tantalus to have more than one warden. However, there were only four trainees present, and even that number could decrease depending on how they were categorized. The dismembered undying and Dog King were ambiguous in terms of their ssification as human, after all.


    Yet to dispatch two wardens?


    ¡°Fear not. I have no intention of harming you trainees. On the contrary, I have taken charge here to guide the ¡®exemry¡¯ trainees remaining towards a better path, as they may be allies of the Military State.¡±


    Moreover, she seemed unconcerned about the previous warden¡­ If she were newly appointed, it would be customary to report to the existing authority regardless of rank.


    A rising suspicion suppressed the vague hostility in Shei. But while she silently observed the situation, Tyr, paying no attention to the neer, used her shadows to rummage through the supply crate.


    The vampire called out to the officer.


    ¡°More importantly, where are the supplies?¡±


    Tyr searched for the supplies. She manipted a giant hand of shadow to outright flip the supply crate upside down, yet not a speck of dust fell out, let alone supplies.


    Baffled, Tyr soon turned to cast a strange gaze at Callis.


    ¡°Could it be that <i>you</i> are the supply¡­? Hm. How does one use a person¡­?¡±


    Callis hastily searched her pockets, disying behavior uncharacteristic of an officer. Evidently, even a mechanically stoic officer of the State was susceptible to life-threatening danger.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for supplies, it must be this.¡±


    Callis pulled out a square paper packet from her pocket. With a flick of her thumb, the lid opened, revealing a thick bundle of rolled cigars.


    ¡°Mana herbs, a level 3 luxury item. Tsk. Even officers find it difficult to obtain without higher authorization, yet they¡¯re being distributed for the sake of a mereborer¡­ It seems the higher-ups also treat Tantalus as something special. Even though it¡¯s just another ce where people live.¡±


    Muttering in dissatisfaction, Callis handed the pack of mana herbs to an approaching shadow hand. It snatched the pack and flew straight to Tyr.


    Mana herbs were psychotropic agents that rxed the body, calmed the nerves, and had a slight restorative effect on mana. They were typically used in the form of rolled cigars.


    Shei judged that this was likely the supply ¡°Hu¡± had requested, though she was unsure if they could truly recover his lost memories. But who knew? Something else could be hidden within.


    ¡°Wait. Setting that aside, did you mention aborer?¡±


    Finally sensing something amiss, Shei eximed quietly. Aborer? What was that about? The only one who needed those herbs here was a certain terribly untrustworthy warden¡­ A terribly untrustworthy¡­?


    Could it be?


    ¡°Yes, aborer. Was nobody aware?¡±


    Clicking her tongue disapprovingly, Callis finally unveiled the truth that Shei had been craving to discover.


    ¡°Hughes. That man is aborer assigned to this facility. He was apprehended during a gambling incident in Amitengrad District 13-3, and subsequently sentenced tobor in Tantalus.¡±

 Chapter 85: - Real Laborer, Fake Warden

    <b>? Real Laborer, Fake Warden ?</b>


    ¡°Hughes. That man is aborer assigned to this facility. He was apprehended during a gambling incident in Amitengrad District 13-3, and subsequently sentenced tobor in Tantalus.¡±


    Tyr was caught off guard. She already knew that Hughes was aborer, so she observed Shei¡¯s reaction cautiously. Fortunately, thetter didn¡¯t immediately go rushing off in a frenzy. She merely narrowed her eyes and made a thoughtful sound.


    ¡°¡­I see. That exins it then.¡±


    Shei had already been harboring doubts about Hughes for some time. His inexplicable array of abilities, his casual and friendly demeanor that didn¡¯t match that of a Military State officer, and his peculiar habit of willingly intervening in personal matters while ignoring official duties.


    Hughes had never provided any identification or rank, only relying on his way with words. Overall, he was far from being an ordinary warden, disced by several decades at that.


    More than anything, setting aside the matter of rescuing Tyrkanzyaka¡­ the act of reviving her heart made the least sense. If the Military State had known how to do it, they would have used it as leverage to control her instead. It was the military¡¯s rationality.


    Therefore, his actions were entirely uncharacteristic of the State, and that had prompted Shei to suspect ulterior motives.


    ¡®Though I could never be sure. He always got away like a slippery eel whenever I tried to confirm!¡¯


    For the Military State, which sought to standardize everything, including humans, having such a chaotic individual as a warden was inconceivable. It contradicted the ideals of the Military State. It would be more convincing to consider him a criminal with bizarre and extraordinary abilities, deserving confinement in Tantalus¡­


    ¡°Wait. Aborer? Not a criminal who should be imprisoned in Tantalus?¡±


    Laborers and prisoners werepletely different. Prisoners had their freedompletely stripped and were incarcerated, whileborers served within the facility, undertaking various tasks as a form of punishment. Hence, those who received thebor sentence were rtively minor offenders, treated as semi-workers.


    Hughes wasn¡¯t a warden, nor a significant criminal deserving imprisonment in Tantalus, but just a petty criminal?


    Furthermore¡­


    ¡°He was brought in for just¡­ gambling?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Like a worthless level 0 citizen, he¡¯s a parasite who seeks quick fortune without considering hard work.¡±


    Callis disyed open contempt on her face, rousing Tyr out of her cautiousness. She came to Hughes¡¯ defense in anger.


    ¡°Calling him a parasite merely because he indulges in card games? Your words are harsh!¡±


    Callis immediately responded as if she had a prepared answer.


    ¡°Of course, if it were only that, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in Tantalus. But during separate interrogations with the other four individuals involved in the gambling, it was revealed that he was a habitual gambler who would lure innocent people into ying.¡±


    ¡°Games are nothing more than amusement. How can you speak of crime on such a matter?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the other four used him of using tricks. They imed that on that very day, he achieved a 90% winning rate by himself.¡±


    Tyr paused then. No matter how skilled a gambler was, a 90% winning rate was abnormal. This fact wasn¡¯t lost on Tyr, despite her limited knowledge of the world.


    She responded with a faltering voice.


    ¡°¡­I would say those four were simply ipetent.¡±


    ¡°They suffered so many sessive defeats that in the end, all four banded together to cheat against him. And they still couldn¡¯t win. It was the point where they became convinced.¡±


    ¡°¡­Banding together and cheating, that is nothing to be proud of¡­¡±


    Despite her deep sympathies toward Hughes, Tyr found herself unable to continue defending him and faltered.


    Callis shouted confidently, havingpletely dismantled their argument.


    ¡°The lowest of the low try to use their circumstances as an excuse for their crimes, but the Military State does not tolerate such behavior. To prevent them from testing the boundaries of militaryw by usingpassion, even the crimesmitted by level 0 citizens must be addressed with exemry punishment!¡±


    With her head held high, Callis called out in a powerful voice.


    ¡°Level 0 Citizen Hughes! Your days of carefree indulgence cease today. The supervisor is here. Come out immediately and report the current status! Failure toply will result in punishment for the dereliction of duties!¡±


    Her booming voice echoed through the depths of Tantalus, but there was no response. Instead, it was Tyr who stepped forward to speak.


    ¡°He will not be able to answer. He has lost his memory and is nearly half mentally disabled.¡±


    ¡°Lost his memory?¡±


    Callis retorted with a sneer.


    ¡°Does memory loss excuse one from responsibilities? It cannot. Were that true, one couldmit murder and simply im amnesia to be innocent.¡±


    ¡°It is not about ignoring past events, but rather about being unable to fulfill present responsibilities. They arepletely different, just as the past and the future are.¡±


    Tyr¡¯s tone was measured yet also held a hint of reproach, embodying a sense of sophistication. As Callis fell silent, unable to find a retort, Tyr carefully took hold of the mana herbs and prepared to move.


    ¡°This provision is for him. If his mind returns, I shall continue the conversation.¡±


    However, just before heading back into Tantalus, she suddenly stopped and asked a question.


    ¡°Wait. Did you say his name is Hughes?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°¡­You are not mistaken?¡±


    ¡°Before taking up my assignment in Tantalus, I conducted a thorough review of the records pertaining to the inmates. There is no room for doubt.¡±


    Tyr¡¯s expression grew troubled, while Shei snorted as if she had seen thising.


    ¡°See? I told you his replies were strange. Liking beans doesn¡¯t make sense to begin with.¡±


    ¡°¡­We can inquire directly with him. But right now, our priority is to wake Hu.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I also have some questions for that guy.¡±


    Shei¡¯s eyes were alight with fiery excitement.


    ¡°Finally, a clue¡­! He won¡¯t be able to escape anymore¡­!¡±


    Tyr couldn¡¯t me her eagerness. Regardless of the circumstances, this was a problem Hughes had to endure. All she could guarantee was his safety.


    Tyr and Shei walked off side by side, heading toward the man whose name had once again be a mystery.


    * * *


    Callis was a prime example of a Military State officer, but like any human, she valued her own life. She had followed orders toe to Tantalus and was warned of the mortal risk involved¡­ but dying a dog¡¯s death was certainly not what she wished for. Hence, when Shei exuded murderous intent, Callis had been gripped by suffocating fear.


    ¡°The Progenitor may be one concern, but that man poses a security risk on par with a general officer¡­ Who knew he¡¯d show such immediate aggression?¡±


    The Progenitor¡¯s fame extended throughout history, likened to a force of nature. Is it necessary to confront a typhoon? Must you bravely endure a lightning strike? No. You only need to hunker down and wait for the furious winds to pass and the storm to subside.


    As a centuries-old vampire, Tyr was indifferent to most things and cared little for her surrounding circumstances, no matter how much they changed. Even when the Military State moved her to the abyss, as she slumbered in her coffin, she took no action at all.


    She merely asked only once, ¡°Where are we headed?¡± And upon hearing the unwitting reply of the soldier carrying her, she mused that she wouldn¡¯t see the sky there and fell silent. This incident was quite famous within the Military State.


    As long as one didn¡¯t touch a nerve with the Progenitor, such as by praying to the Sky God in her presence, there would be no immediate danger. It was even possible to be allies, perhaps.


    ¡°However, the problem lies with that irregr.¡±


    Although she was technically ranked as Level 3¡­ Shei was a mysterious and formidable figure of unclear identity and origin. She was such a dangerous individual that one of the Military State¡¯s Six Generals, Sunderspear Patraxion, had to personally apprehend her.


    Having a monster nearby who could kill her at any moment was far from pleasant. However, there was some relief in knowing that theborer they had sent ahead, the litmus, had yet to be stained red with blood. If even a petty criminal could manage to keep his life, there was no reason an elite of the Military State like Callis couldn¡¯t do the same.


    ¡°¡­ Although it¡¯s a wonder what happened to make him lose his mind.¡±


    Callis took a deep breath and removed her service cap. She prided herself on being quite strong-hearted, but her body seemed honest, as a bead of sweat rolled down her neck beneath her short hair.


    ¡°My duty is to survive and report.¡±


    Due to Shei¡¯s destruction of all the golems, there wasn¡¯t enough information gathered from within Tantalus. As a result, Callis¡¯ superior, who was originally supposed toe, sent her instead. She was instructed to go first and gather information, and if there was any danger, she was to face it head-on.


    Callis knew that her position wasn¡¯t much different from the litmus¡¯, but she had no choice. It was for this moment that she was raised through the ranks, surpassing numerous other officers to be a Lieutenant Colonel.


    ¡°To restore greatness to humanity.¡±


    Recalling their creed, she hardened her resolve.


    * * *


    The fourth floor of Tantalus was reserved for theborers. It housed spaces like the cafeteria andundry room where they had to work, and also their resting quarters.


    Shei chatted with Tyr as she made her way to one of those rooms.


    ¡°Come to think of it, this guy was staying in theborer¡¯s quarters? I never knew.¡±


    ¡°You did not even know where Hu was staying until now?¡±


    ¡°How would I know that when I didn¡¯t even know his name?¡±


    As Shei looked around curiously, Tyr rebuked her.


    ¡°How truly indifferent. After spending all this time together too.¡±


    ¡°Eh? But honestly speaking, weren¡¯t you the same until you regained your heart?¡±


    ¡°¡­Mmm.¡±


    Tyr wordlessly opened the door to the room Hughes upied.


    He was still sitting on his bed, looking dazed. When the door opened, he briefly turned his head in that direction, but it was no more than a reaction to a stimulus. He would answer questions and respond to someone¡¯s actions, but he remained passive, never taking the initiative.


    The man had yet to find himself, but nevertheless, Tyr greeted him as warmly as ever.


    ¡°Hu, is everything all right?¡±


    The cramped room of theborer¡¯s quarters felt even more crowded with just the addition of two people. Tyr crossed the narrow space and sat beside him. Shei leaned against the door, murmuring.


    ¡°It gives me chills when I think about it. Turns out he gave an alias despite his current state, right?¡±


    ¡°There must be a reason for that. Here, Hu. Look at this. It is the supply you needed¡­¡±


    Tyr took out a cigar rolled from mana herbs from its paper pack. However, she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t know how to use it. To a vampire naturally immune to diseases, toxins, and drugs, the finger-sized cigar posed a perplexing enigma. She hesitated awkwardly, holding the cigar in her hand.


    ¡°Its usage¡­ How should one wield this stick? It does not seem like something to be eaten¡­¡±


    What would be the mostmon way to use a long stick like this? Based on Tyr¡¯s experience, there was only one course of action: she raised the mana herb cigar and, with a hesitant cry, lightly flicked his shoulder a few times.


    ¡°Pull yourself together!¡±


    Despite her spirit, she couldn¡¯t bear to even hit him on the head. Not to mention, she put no strength into it at all. He wouldn¡¯t have reacted much to this blow even if he hadn¡¯t lost his memory.


    Faced with this childlike farce, Shei was dumbfounded and turned speechless for several seconds.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not how you use it. And even if it was, what would change by hitting his shoulder so gently?¡±


    ¡°How is it done, then? There is no other way, am I not right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for smoking¡­ Oh, what¡¯s the point of exining it in words. First just put it in his hand.¡±


    Feeling dubious, Tyr cautiously ced the mana herb cigar into his hand.


    There was a reaction. As soon as the mana herb touched his palm, his hand instinctively twitched and his fingers rolled around the cigar on their own. Then, he slowly brought it to his nose and took a few sniffs, as if to ascertain its quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±


    Tyr could tell that much even without Shei¡¯s words. She observed his movements silently. The way he held the cigar seemed as if it was second nature to him. He raised a finger and enchanted his nail with a standard ignition spell, then grazed the me-tinged nail against the cigar¡¯s foot, allowing the fire to take hold.


    The fire, creeping deep into the cigar¡¯s body, grew in strength within the darkness, and soon cast unto the world a vibrant crimson glow.


    ¡°Shei? He has lit that thing on fire. Should we not stop him?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s how mana herbs are meant to be used. It¡¯s like scented candles, if you think about it.¡±


    A bted cremation for the dead leaves had begun. Those who im to have seen the souls of humans describe them in various ways, but the soul of a tobo leaf has only one appearance: a winding gray snake of vertical stripes.


    The smoker embraced that soul with surprising reverence, while the slithering snake ascended through the unseen, enveloping the world in its color and scent. Once enough smoke had umted, he followed the tradition of delicately holding the cigar between two fingers and bringing it to his lips. His movements flowed like a natural stream, allowing anticipation of his next actions with vivid rity.


    Shei nodded to herself.


    ¡°Ah, I get it now. That¡¯s what he was aiming for.¡±


    As a practitioner of the Qi Art called Heavenly Counter Domain, Shei immediately grasped the man¡¯s intentions. The essence of Heavenly Counter Domain was imprinting movements onto the body, enabling it to react faster than the mind. Thus, it was possible to maintain mental stability in any situation.


    His actions resembled the somatics of Heavenly Counter Domain, with a simr emphasis on countering mental attacks.


    ¡°The rising smoke resembles incense. Does it embody a ritual for restoring the mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the smoke from the mana herb has an effect, but that¡¯s only a part of it. What he¡¯s doing now is a form of self-suggestion. He¡¯s trying to rekindle the memories of his mind through the memories of his body.¡±


    From drawing the me with magic to inhaling the smoke into his mouth, the entire sequence flowed too smoothly for someone with amnesia. It was evident that he had discovered the optimal routine after tens of thousands of attempts and imprinted it into his body.


    ¡°He ingrained these movements into his being by smoking hundreds, even thousands of mana herbs. They linger deep in his subconscious now, which is why his body instinctively reproduces them even in his current state. He¡¯s stimting his dormant ego through these actions.¡±


    ¡°Then, will this truly awaken Hu?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Seeing how he emphasized it in his note, I¡¯m certain of it.¡±


    The cigar grew shorter with each passing moment. It was serving as a clock at this point, marking the minutes through its dwindling burn. When the room was filled with pungent smoke and the ember, which had consumed over half of the cigar, flickered against his fingers¡­ he ced the cigar on the desk.


    ¡°Atst!¡±


    As Tyr watched with anticipating eyes, he¡­


    ¡°Koff! Koff!¡±


    He coughed loudly and continued to gaze dreamily into the distance.


    Tyr cried out in a voiceden with betrayal.


    ¡°It did not work!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Weird. This isn¡¯t it? Is it a different mana herb? But it looks like the right one, judging by how he smokes it¡­¡±


    While Shei examined the mana herb, Tyr looked around. Then, her eyes caught sight of a small bell resting on the desk.


    ¡°In the first ce, I have never seen him put any incense in his mouth! It is not even in <i>my</i> memory, so how could <i>his</i> body remember?¡±


    ¡°Well you can¡¯t get smokes in the abyss¡­ He probably could back on the surface¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he requires a different trigger? Well, since we are done with the incense, let us try shaking the bell this time.¡±


    ¡°Ah? No that bell is for calling Az¡ª¡±


    Ignoring Shei¡¯s objection, Tyr shook the bell like she was grabbing at straws. <i>Dingle-dingle</i>. Soft chimes resonated, and a few secondster¡­


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    A dog¡¯s barking echoed from the distance. Azzy, responding to the bell, was dashing down the corridors toward them. The beast¡¯s cries grew nearer, apanied by the pitter-patter of four feet.


    Reacting like this when it¡¯s not even mealtime¡­ Is it a testament to good training, or is she just a glutton?


    Sighing, <i>I</i> proceeded with my customary routine and called out to Azzy.


    ¡°Azzy, let¡¯s eat!¡±

 Chapter 86: - Contingency

    <b>? Contingency ?</b>


    ¡°Azzy, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    A suffocating silence followed. The regressor and Tyr both stared in response to my sudden cry.


    Like a flipped coin, my repressed ego hiding on the other side emerged. It was as if the dying embers of a candle burst into mes, illuminating the world with brilliance and granting me an objective view from above.


    Regaining my mind, I eximed in relief while smoothing my chest.


    ¡°Woaah! That was close! I almost died just like that!¡±


    I felt as if I¡¯d been swept away by a river, carried downstream, only to barely make it back to the bank. I was engulfed by a wave of exhaustion, as if drenched in water.


    Dammit. I was only trying to read a little, but I let my guard down in thest moments and delved too deep. I was swept away by the vampire¡¯s memories and nearly lost myself.


    Phew. Good thing I had insurance. All that dedicated boozing and smoking paid off. Who knows what would¡¯ve happened otherwise¡­


    Huh? What¡¯s this? The cigar¡¯s all burned out though?


    ¡°By the way, what exactly brought my senses back?¡±


    Tyr, gazing at me emotionally, rang the bell once again in response. <i>Dingle-dingle</i>, it went. It was the chime bell I used when feeding Azzy. A kind of psychological trap I devised to better ¡°utilize¡± the Dog King.


    Upon hearing that chime, a stifling feeling rose within me and I called Azzy despite myself, as if it were necessary for some reason.


    ¡°Azzy!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Coincidentally, Azzy barged in through the door at that moment. Her eyes sparkled with warmth as she approached, but then her expression turned puzzled as she looked around.


    ¡°Woof? The food?¡±


    Oh, so that means¡­ instead of the magic herbs I couldn¡¯t smoke for weeks in prison, it was the bell I rang at every mealtime¡­


    Ah¡­


    ¡°Woof! Food! Woof? Food? ¡­ Food, where?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, there actually isn¡¯t any. I just yed a prank out of boredom.¡±


    ¡°Ruff-ruff! Ruff-ruff-ruff!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? You don¡¯t mind much? You really do like me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore! You smell!¡±


    I reached out to pet Azzy, but she wrinkled her face after sniffing my hand and left. I scratched my head instead, contemting quietly.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s useless now, maybe I should quit smoking while I¡¯ve stopped.¡±


    Anyway. There¡¯s more than one way to the mountaintop, as they say. Who cares about the steps taken when the result is good? All that hard living turned out to be worth it. If I hadn¡¯t rung that bell daily to tame Azzy, I would¡¯ve remained senseless and continued to behave like a girl from twelve centuries ago¡­


    Not that I felt too good about the matter, as it seemed the bell I made to train the dog ended up training me instead.


    I sighed, lifting my head. Inside the cramped room, the regressor and Tyr were still staring at me. Their expressions contrasted: Tyr was purely delighted, whereas the regressor was solely focused on resolving her lingering questions.


    ¡°Alright, everyone. Thank you so much for taking care of me while I was unconscious¡­¡±


    With one hand on my chest and the other arm outstretched, I mimicked a graceful bow¡­ then abruptly snapped my head up to yell at them.


    ¡°¡­ Not! Did you really think that¡¯s what I was gonna say?!¡±


    I took the preemptive strike, just in case they wanted to start pointing fingers.


    Perspective drawing applies to the human heart too. People often prioritize recent small acts of kindness, overshadowing the significance of past favors they¡¯ve received. Of course, this tendency to easily forget what has been receivedpared to what has been given away partiallyes from human selfishness.


    But that ain¡¯t gonna work on me. Back in my days as a fixer, I even did some debt collection. Be it financial loans or emotional debt, I¡¯ll make sure to reim every bit that¡¯s owed.


    ¡°I ended up in that state trying to gift Tyr a heart. It was a sacrifice for all of you! And since I fell ill as a consequence, it¡¯s only natural that you take care of me! It¡¯smon sense, I tell you! It¡¯s like providing meals to workers when employing them, a necessary expense! Remember that!¡±


    ¡°But of course. How could I forget? I will always remember the tremendous sacrifice you made for my sake.¡±


    Tyr immediately nodded in response, leaving me speechless.


    ¡­ Huh. Why¡¯s she sopliant? Even Buddha would throw a punch after hearing the crap I said. That¡¯s the normal reaction.


    ¡°Worry not. Though you have regained your mind, I will always protect you with my entire being.¡±


    ¡°What? Uh, actually, there¡¯s no need to go that far.¡±


    ¡°It is all right. What I can offer you is as light as a featherpared to what you gave me.¡±


    ¡­ Something was a little off. My heart felt, hm, slightly heavier than I expected. To the point I was almost scared to say more.


    I had a hunch that continuing this subject would lead to awkwardness, so I steered clear of it.


    ¡°Oh and by the way, nobody did anything unusual while I was unconscious, did they?¡±


    Tyr was intensely startled and whipped her head away, while the regressor snorted.


    Both of their reactions were somewhat peculiar. In the regressor¡¯s case, I could guess that she attempted a thorough investigation while I was senseless. That was honestly within my expectations. But what on earth did Tyr do?


    As I fixed a piercing gaze on her, Tyr hesitated briefly before pointing at the regressor and confessing.


    ¡°Shei, Shei interrogated you.¡±


    The regressor¡¯s eyes went round as she was snitched on right before her eyes.


    ¡°Wha? Tyrkanzyaka? You were involved too!¡±


    ¡°I wanted nothing to do with it. I even stopped the interrogation before it went further.¡±


    What the devil did they do? I wanted to read their minds, but my head was still too muddled to employ mind reading. I needed a few more minutes to get a proper read. Yet, my suspicions didn¡¯t subside. What on earth had Tyr done to go so far as to snitch on the regressor¡­?


    Deciding to leave that question forter, I red at the regressor, who had been proven guilty.


    ¡°Trainee Shei, do you not fear the heavens? You¡¯ve read the note yet you tantly disregarded it? Do you have no respect for the value of a promise?!¡±


    ¡°Says the guy who wrote a hidden message¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you new to the Military State or something? Even if you were deceived, since you nodded, you had a basic obligation to follow through! Remember to read the fine print! And also!¡±


    I decided words alone wouldn¡¯t suffice. To demonstrate the depth of my dissatisfaction, I mmed the bed with all my strength, unintentionally making Tyr jump as she was sitting beside me. Incidentally, the bed was hard, much like the country that made it.


    I rubbed my sore fist against my thigh, continuing to voice my frustration.


    ¡°Think about it from my perspective. Imagine how untrustworthy you must¡¯ve been for me to pull that off! Let¡¯s be frank. The hidden message wasn¡¯t a big deal! Is it really that tough to not mess with someone who¡¯s mentally vulnerable?! I even added some fun and emphasis, worried you¡¯d brush off that little favor, yet you ignored it with such contempt!¡±


    Everything I said was justified. She was still suspected of trying to dig out information when I was at my weakest.


    The regressor furtively admitted my words.


    ¡°¡­Fine. I was hasty, I¡¯ll give you that. But I doubt you have the right to say anything yourself.¡±


    The regressor looked self-assured despite being in the wrong, which confused me. She was triumphant, as if she had grasped a weakness of mine.


    ¡°Your name, it¡¯s Hughes. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s my registered name. How did you know?¡±


    The heck? Did she manage to uncover my name while I was mindless?


    In response to my question, the regressor narrowed her eyes and continued in a murmur.


    ¡°Level 0 citizen, Tantalusborer, Hughes. Amazing. You had me fooled from the start. Thanks to your unnecessary actions, I ended up going in circles.¡±


    ¡°W-what? But how?!¡±


    Mind reading! Agh. It still hasn¡¯te back!


    I had no choice but to act like an ordinary person for the moment. I raised both arms in protest.


    ¡°This, this is an invasion of privacy! It¡¯s a breach of personal information! Who the hell is it? Who revealed my legal name?!¡±


    ¡°It was I.¡±


    A voice suddenly came from outside the door. As I turned my head to look, I noticed a stranger standing there, arms crossed and ring at me.


    It was a woman wearing a service capmonly seen on State officers, with her hair trimmed short in a sharp military style. Her crisp uniform and the proudly disyed badge on her chest caught my attention.


    She spoke with an intimidating demeanor.


    ¡°So here you were,borer.¡±


    She was an officer. One with a uniform at that. Why would an elite officer of the Military State be here? Huh? Did shee as a warden? A war¡­ den? Why is a warden here already?!


    The moment I realized her identity, I leaped in shock and pointed at the officer.


    ¡°Wooah! Trainee Shei! What are you doing? Quickly, cut off that person¡¯s arm!¡±


    My outcry didn¡¯t quite register with the others. Only the regressor showed realization, scrunching up her face.


    The regressor retorted coldly.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t take <i>yours</i> off, so why?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t take mine off?! Get your facts straight! You tried and failed! I want equality of opportunity, not equality of oue! Let that arm there get an equal chance to detach from its shoulder please!¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve lost interest.¡±


    ¡°Hold up. So it was all just for fun and games? You think cutting off people¡¯s arms is a joke?! I¡¯d prefer if you did it with a sense of responsibility and fairness instead!¡±


    Following her apathetic response, the regressor even stepped aside to let the officer enter. Although she did shoot a nce at thetter, she let her pass with no arms cut.


    The officer scanned the room upon entering, her eyes darting around. Sensing a desire to find fault in her attitude, I flinched like a frightened student.


    ¡°Tantalus is in disarray. Did you abandon it for days on end, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­ I was picking up some lost memories.¡±


    ¡°And yet you have the audacity to point fingers at your overseer, speaking of severing arms.¡±


    As an ordinary man at heart, I found myself unable to retort to the officer¡¯s words and instead cowered. Noticing this, the officer grew more confident. From the faint thoughts I could perceive, she even seemed slightly pleased. It was likely because she was observing the only being weaker than herself.


    ¡°This is a summons,borer. Report to the warden¡¯s office at once.¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­!¡±


    A regr citizen couldn¡¯t go against an officer¡¯smand. They held the authority to give orders to the workers in a facility and the power to punish disobedience. Furthermore, she was the warden who had assumed full control over Tantalus. Even if she were to execute me on the spot, no one would be able to me her in this situation¡­


    So I bowed my head with a mournful expression.


    ¡°Heheheheheh!¡±


    But my lowered head was merely a ruse, a retreat to advance. Laughter escaped through my clenched teeth, and the officer¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°What is so amusing?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Do you think I just sat around without any preparations until you came?¡±


    The Military State always maintained reserves, whether for newborers or wardens. From the moment the golem warned me, I could tell that the Military State was likely seeking someone else to manage this ce, besides me¡­ though I didn¡¯t expect an officer to arrive so quickly.


    ¡°I made arrangements, knowing this would happen! Go ahead, try touching me! You¡¯ll learn a lesson you won¡¯t forget!¡±


    ¡°From you?¡±


    What nonsense is that? You wouldn¡¯t even flinch if I got angry at you.


    I jumped to my feet and pointed to Tyr standing beside me, dering in a loud voice.


    ¡°No! Not me. From Tyr!¡±

 Chapter 87: - Contingency...?

    <b>? Contingency¡­? ?</b>


    The back alleys of the Military State is a brutal realm where the inept can¡¯t survive, and I¡¯ve long been a denizen of that ce. You really think I¡¯ll submit obediently to your country?


    It was all for this moment that I risked losing myself to revive Tyr¡¯s heart!


    ¡°Tyr! Please reveal your might!¡±


    I didn¡¯t think she would turn away from the one who brought back her heart, however indifferent she was to worldly matters. As I sprang up crying out to her, Tyr also rose and stood half a step ahead of me.


    ¡°Yes, It is as he said.¡±


    A jet-ck parasol draped over my head. Tyr had raised it slightly, leaning toward me. Conveying her intentions through the parasol, she gazed imposingly at the officer.


    ¡°I dere here and now, that if even the slightest harm befalls Hu¡¯s body, if even a drop of his blood is spilled¡­ I will exact a blood debt a million times greater from you, and your country.¡±


    The weight of a warning varies depending on its credibility. Someone might threaten the entire human race with death, yet no one would take it seriously; it¡¯s only natural to dismiss such threats as empty words. Even if that person were determined, they would fail.


    But if a promise of murder was directed at a single individual? That person wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep soundly at night. This was why the Progenitor¡¯s warning had such a profound impact. Tyr was capable of turning her threat into reality.


    Even the officer was cowed by her aura.


    ¡°¡­He is a petty criminal, Progenitor. You would go against the Military State for someone so insignificant?¡±


    ¡°Soldier, let me ask you. Are you prepared to provoke conflict against a nation, merely to ensure a misdemeanant remains branded a sinner?¡±


    ¡°A nation¡­?¡±


    As the officer faltered, the gray, hazy cigar smoke that had permeated the room began to stir, only to abruptly freeze in ce. The vampire began to radiate power, causing the smoke to transform into inky ckness.


    The Vampire Progenitor, her power was the pinnacle of bloodcraft. But that wasn¡¯t all. For centuries, she had relentlessly warred against the devotees of the Sky God. Throughout this long battle, her Blood Aura was seared by light and her body was consumed by fire. Every time she drew blood from her adversaries, countless retainers were reduced to charred ashes in return.


    Though her followers had pledged themselves to the dark path, their desire was only to live. Yet they met their demise in the agonizing throes of death, leaving nothing but echoes, a burden for the Progenitor to bear alone.


    Then at one point, she acquired power over darkness, the shadows forsaken by light.


    Light vanished from the room as the entirety of Tantalus began to tremble. Amidst it all, we could only hear Tyr¡¯s voice, piercing through the murk with imperious serenity.


    <strong> ¡°I am Tyrkanzyaka the Progenitor, the monstrosity destined to devour the world, the Queen of Shadows. I am the beginning of all vampires, the very essence of my kind, and the nightwalkers that roam the earth are but extensions of my limbs. I ask again, soldier of the Military State. Do you possess the power, the authority, and the resolve to face me?¡± </strong>


    ¡°Agh¡­!¡±


    Even a superior officer of the Military State couldn¡¯t dare to stand against Tyr¡¯s power, stepping backward. Despite straining herself, withstanding Tyr¡¯s presence was the best she could do.


    But sheltered beneath Tyr¡¯s parasol, I remained unaffected by that energy. I stood unscathed while even the prison itself quaked in fear.


    With crossed arms and a grin painted on my face, I pondered how¡­ odd it was. I felt something inside me, some kind of weight. While I did anticipate her protection, the extent of it was a bit¡­


    I only expected her to stop at a stern warning to keep me safe.


    ¡°¡­ I understand ma¡¯¡ªI mean, very well. I shall¡­ consider it¡­¡±


    The officer clicked her tongue before turning away. She was obviously fleeing, but still, it wasmendable that she didn¡¯t lose herposure until the end.


    As the officer made her escape, the energy filling the room vanished in an instant. The stormy atmosphere subsided, leaving only Tyr and me behind.


    A moment of silence ensued. Tyr stopped ring outside the door and began to steal peeks at me. Eventually, in a slightly awkward manner, she called my name.


    ¡°Hu.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I answered, wondering what it was all of a sudden, and Tyr chuckled softly in satisfaction.


    ¡°Hehe. You turn around even with this name. So, is your original name Hughes?¡±


    ¡°It is. I¡¯m registered under that name.¡±


    ¡°I prefer to call you Hu.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Tyr took her parasol away from me and answered abruptly.


    ¡°¡­Because I heard it directly from your own lips. Why, do you not like the brevity of it?¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡±


    I felt that weight again, heavy enough to break a weighing scale.


    I could read minds, but not the future. The choices and emotions of a changed person belong to the realm of uncertainty. I thought she was gullible, but to think her emotions had grown so deep while I was senseless¡­ Was it because she had finally achieved emotional release after 12 centuries?


    ¡°How was it? Did I help?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you were more than helpful.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. The person in front of me was the Progenitor of Vampires, a great Cmity that had only ever appeared in history books, and rarely at that.


    I¡¯d be happy to have a walking army like her watching my back.


    As I entertained such thoughts, Tyr spoke in a slightly softer voice.


    ¡°Should that soldier cause you distress, do tell. I can dispose of a mere soldier without leaving even a corpse.¡±


    I¡¯d be happy indeed¡­ even if her feelings were a bit overwhelming. Haha.


    I responded vaguely, waving away her suggestion.


    ¡°Come on, how can you go killing someone so carelessly? That¡¯s no joke. It¡¯s not right to do that to someone who wants to live.¡±


    Tyr looked puzzled as she replied.


    ¡°Then, does that mean it is fine if they have no will to live?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter? But still, do you really need to kill them?¡±


    ¡°That is a strange thing to say. Who would wish for death? And even if there were such people, how does one tell apart those who want to die and those who want to live?¡±


    ¡°No one can do that, normally.¡±


    ¡°Then is it not pointless?¡±


    ¡°Haha, is it?¡±


    I shrugged, while Tyr briefly made an odd face and burst into wryughter.


    ¡°You are kind.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that since my mom disappeared!¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you not say you were an orphan?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Tyr¡¯s gaze turned incredulous at my cheerful reply. She leaned the parasol against her shoulder again, murmuring.


    ¡°I understand. I see you do not wish for me to kill. Despite being given great power, and the chance to wield it against your oppressor, you are not particrly inclined to do so.¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t like she was trying to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Judging by her inflexible attitude, I do not think she will bend easily. She may tyrannize you someday.¡±


    ¡°You never know how people will turn out. How can you resort to murder just because there¡¯s some bad possibility? Now that¡¯s savagery.¡±


    Unless I was dealing with a severe case of schizophrenia, it was easy enough to read murderous intent aimed at me. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to do something when something did happen.


    Besides¡­ there was something I discovered from the officer. I couldn¡¯t have her dying so soon.


    I pushed away that subject for the moment. Since we were alone, I figured I¡¯d ask Tyr a question that was on my mind.


    ¡°By the way, did you do nothing while I was unconscious? Are you really not hiding anything from me?¡±


    ¡°B-but of course! What would I do?!¡±


    Tyr raised her voice, her leisure from earlier disappearing. She was desperately trying to hide something¡­ but fat chance.


    <b> ?Whew. Thank goodness he did not notice. Otherwise¡­?</b>


    My power was starting toe back. It was time to read what she had done while I was out.


    I went through Tyr¡¯s memory, not too far back. She was sitting beside me in my room, getting ready to feed me some breakfast as I was zoning out.


    But as Tyr helped me up, she looked at my hand and froze. She kept staring, for some reason, then cast a furtive look around. She was being suspicious, like a child who was about to do wrong, such as thievery. If she behaved like that in the back alleys, she would¡¯ve been swarmed by a crowd eager to get a piece of the goodies¡­ though a single gesture from her would send them all flying.


    Anyway. After a while of staring at my hand, all fidgety, Tyr seemed to make her mind up about something and clicked her finger, causing the room to fall into darkness. It was the Progenitor¡¯s power.


    Once she blinded the world with her supreme power over the shadows, Tyr reached for my empty hand with both of hers.


    I reacted to her touch in the dark.


    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Hush. It is I.¡±


    ¡°Tyr?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tyr. Be still for a moment, as you are.¡±


    After silencing me, Tyr cautiously took my hand and guided it toward her chest. <i>Thump</i>. <i>Thump</i>. <i>Thump</i>. Her heartbeat grew stronger as my hand drew closer.


    There were likely multiple reasons for this, such as her body remembering the electric massages, and the card embedded in her heart reacting. Either way, to Tyr, my hand was like a ma, a heater, maybe even a drug.


    In other words, there was nothing whatsoever in humanity¡¯s shallow history topare it with.


    From thumping to thudding, and from thudding to pounding. Her heartbeats began like soft ripples on the water¡¯s surface, swiftly evolving into resonating drums that reverberated through her entire being. The palpitations were so powerful that I could feel the vibrations in my hand.


    As Tyr savored that evidence of restored life, a sudden thought urred to her.


    ¡°Just by being this close, it reacts like this. If we were to get a little closer¡­¡±


    It¡¯s already almost touching your heart, what more do you want? How could we get any closer than this?


    Oh.


    Tyr¡¯s eyes flickered ominously.


    ¡°Be still, Hu.¡±


    I had no sense of self at the time, which was why I nodded despite being somewhat wary. Tyr, after ncing around discreetly once more, lifted her finger to her chest and slid it downward.


    Oh, hang on. Don¡¯t tell me?


    Tyr¡¯s finger parted the flesh of her chest, revealing the interior. Although her heart was alive now, her bloodcraft remained undiminished. Despite the incision, her blood continued to flow within her without spilling out, though it did take more effort than before.


    And so, my hand moved closer to Tyr¡¯s heart, within her wide-open chest¡­


    ¡°Hnn¡­¡±


    At that point, I ceased delving into her mind. Normally, when uncovering weaknesses of influential figures¡­ I would contemte how to exploit such knowledge, how to extract something from them. However¡­ for the first time in my life, I decided to act differently and bury this monumental secret deep within my chest.


    Some secrets were never meant to be revealed to the world, after all.


    * * *


    ¡®He¡¯s not associated with the State. That means the warden responsible for Tantalus¡¯ downfall is someone else entirely! <i>Tsk</i>. Talk about being confusing!¡¯


    Gloomy thoughts emanated from a certain dimly lit room.


    ¡®Right. Even for the State, there¡¯s no way they could corrupt Azzy or Tyrkanzyaka like that. They¡¯re extreme control freaks. They¡¯d rather use ckmail than drive them into a frenzy and release them outside. That¡¯s not their way of doing things. And it¡¯s not what they want either.¡¯


    Shei pushed Chun-aeng¡¯s de at an angle, and sparks ignited in the empty air as spatial friction urred.


    Chun-aeng was a widthless sword, which made it infinitely sharp and capable of cutting through anything in existence¡­ or so it was said. But that wasn¡¯t necessarily true.


    A fierce wind may sometimes send shivers down your spine, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the sharpest spear in the world.


    ¡®The root cause of corruption lies with him¡­ More precisely, the other two must have gone mad because the Military killed him.¡¯


    If the wieldercked the necessary skills and couldn¡¯t stabilize the spatial formation of the de using Qi Art, Chun-aeng would be nothing more than a hilt. Conversely, as long as the wielder was skilled enough, it would be the most powerful sword in the world.


    The regressor honed the de in the darkened room, restoring its sharpness. Its spatial material had been wearing out slowly all this time.


    Shei sharpened her mind along with her sword, contemting.


    ¡®¡­I really didn¡¯t expect him to be an ordinaryborer. I thought he was an inmate impersonating a warden, but that¡¯s all he turned out to be? No, could it be more deception¡­? A move that managed to fool even the State administration? Or did he switch ces with aborer named Hughes?¡¯


    It was a pity that her conclusions were off the mark, but nheless, the topic was quite interesting for the regressor.


    ¡®His identity and purpose are still unknown¡­ and I don¡¯t know what he wants to do by charming Tyrkanzyaka¡­¡¯


    Done with honing Chun-aeng, the sword with the power to cleave the very gaps in the wind, she gave it a swing, cutting through the darkness in silence.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine though. I still can¡¯t trust the man, but at the very least, I now know his death was the trigger of that tragedy. I just need to try to keep him alive from now on.¡¯


    The scales of fate tilted. Slightly, yet irreversibly. The judgment that came from this young girl¡¯s heart was trivial, yet extraordinarily impactful. Because a certain somebody¡¯s life had been spared in every future thaty ahead.


    ¡®I¡¯ve made some gains. Now¡­¡¯


    She only had to take one more step than before. Learn just one more thing than thest time. After all, what awaited the regressor was a path of suffering that could never bepleted, even if she were to face death dozens more times.


    A smile adorned the regressor¡¯s face, brimming with a sense of aplishment, as she tightly clutched Chun-aeng in one hand.


    ¡®Now I can die as I please.¡¯

 Chapter 88: - Officer of the Military State

    <b>? Officer of the Military State ?</b>


    ¡°Hello, Captain Abbey! Long time no see, right?¡±


    The golem, entangled in shadows, raised its head in response. It looked terrible. Dozens of jet-ck shadow whips were pulling at the golem¡¯s body as if it was a toy. If it weren¡¯t for the remarkable equilibrium created by the counterbncing pull of the whips, the golem would have been torn apart.


    Fire was the key to severing the shadows. I cast a standard me spell on my finger and proceeded to cut off each shadow whip, one by one.


    ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m sorry. I had to leave for some time, which was why I temporarily tied up your legs in case you fell from the cupboard¡­ But isn¡¯t it tied up more pretty than before? I wonder who kindly did this?¡±


    Let¡¯s see what kind of response I¡¯ll get for my Azzy-talk.


    As I reattached the golem¡¯s speaker to its empty mouth, a disturbing noise started emitting from the other side.


    <b> ¡º</b><b><i>Grrk</i></b><b>¡­ </b><b><i>Crikk</i></b><b>¡­¡»</b>


    ¡°Woah, a golem¡¯s grinding its teeth! Even though it doesn¡¯t have any!¡±


    The golem gnashed its teeth, emanating a palpable sense of intense resentment. But irreceable resources are precious, and permanent teeth are among them. As I waited a moment, the golem stopped its grinding and began speaking in a sporadic, disjointed voice.


    <b> ¡º¡­I, will never forget¡­ your actions.¡»</b>


    ¡°Ohe on. I was just being considerate so you could stretch while I was gone.¡±


    <b> ¡º</b><b><i>Crikk</i></b><b>¡­ It¡¯s because of that that I¡­¡» </b>


    Although it <i>was</i> amusing, theck of being able to read its thoughts diminished the enjoyment. I decided to stop teasing and start getting to business.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t have called on an officer straight away, just because I pried a little about a way to escape. Yourck of empathy led to this, you know.¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­You attempted to ferret out an escape n right before my eyes, and yet you shamelessly speak of empathy?¡»</b>


    ¡°Nothing wrong with being curious. Didn¡¯t you want a way out of the cupboard, Captain Abbey? I heard that¡¯s why you tried to negotiate with Tyr¡­ though you were a bitte.¡±


    <b> ¡ºThen we are the same. Neither you nor I were able to figure out an escape, after all.¡»</b>


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s thanks to her years as a signaller, but she just won¡¯t lose a word. I can¡¯t read her mind and she¡¯s quite guarded. Could I even get anything out of her? Still, I may as well give it a go.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so unwilling to speak, I guess it¡¯s something even a petty criminal like me might attempt?¡±


    <b> ¡ºDeration: that is impossible. The abyss is not a ce the likes of yourself can escape. It is advised to relinquish any futile hope.¡»</b>


    It sounded like both the truth and a threat simultaneously. Was the way to escape something like a riddle that could be solved so long as you knew the solution? Or was it a ruthless filter that simply weeded out the incapable?


    I couldn¡¯t tell, being unable to read the golem¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny that conversing with the golem was fairly enjoyable. There was a certain satisfaction in relying on imagination and guesswork to get a read, since I couldn¡¯t perceive its thoughts, let alone its expressions or gestures. It was like solving a crossword puzzle in the newspaper.


    But Captain Abbey probably didn¡¯t share the sentiment. To the signaller behind the golem, I was likely just one of the many vexing problems in her life.


    <b> ¡ºHow on earth did you¡­ manage to win over the Progenitor? The Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka was unfeeling to the extent that she did not even resist when being taken to the abyss. Yet she would act for your sake, a mere petty criminal.¡»</b>


    ¡°Curious?¡±


    The golem merely nodded, seeming reluctant to lose its strong front.


    With a sly grin, I answered gleefully.


    ¡°Not~ gonna tell~.¡±


    <b> ¡ºGrr¡­!¡»</b>


    ¡°Haha, just kidding. I¡¯ll tell you. When someone¡¯s unfeeling¡­ giving them feelings might be the answer! Hahaha!¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­You have </b><b><i>such</i></b><b> high-level humor. Soaring with the seniors!¡»</b>


    Sometimes, people won¡¯t believe the truth, no matter how it¡¯s told. I really made her heart feel again, you know?


    <b><i> Well, nothing can be done about it if you refuse to believe. It¡¯s your side that loses out.</i></b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that even without something like that, spending a few months together in istion would foster friendship? Just like us?¡±


    <b> ¡ºThat is a self-contradicting counterexample. Regardless, I understand.¡»</b>


    Seemingly convinced that I wouldn¡¯t divulge any more information, the golem obligingly withdrew its questions. It then rose on its legs, looking down at me as it spoke.


    <b> ¡ºRequest: please guide this unit to Lieutenant Colonel Callis.¡»</b>


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Callis? The newly arrived real warden?¡±


    <b> ¡ºNewly arrived warden¡­?¡»</b>


    The golem sounded briefly puzzled, then nodded as if understanding.


    <strong>¡ºColonel Callis is not a¡­ Well, you may consider her as such. There is hardly any difference.¡»</strong>


    ¡°Hardly any difference? So the colonel is a fake like me?¡±


    It was a casual remark, but the golem erupted with an outburst.


    <b> ¡ºMind what youpare! </b><strong>Lieutenant Colonel </strong><b>Callis is a distinguished graduate of the advanced military academy, unlike you, a level 0 citizen! For you it is impersonation, but for the</b><strong> Colonel i</strong><b>t is an assignment!¡»</b>


    ¡°Come on, no need to get so upset, is there?¡±


    What, so she¡¯s not a warden? Then why¡¯d shee all the way to Tantalus?


    <b> ¡º</b><strong>Lieutenant Colonel </strong><b>Callis came here for the role of overseeing logistics and inspecting the facilities. ¡»</b>


    <b> ¡ºThe original n was to monitor the area around Tantalus and verify the distribution of supplies. However, there seems to have been some error as she ended up bringing the supplies down to Tantalus herself.¡»</b>


    I gave arge blink of surprise at that.


    ¡°Eh? Really? She dropped down by mistake?¡±


    <b> ¡ºCorrection: it was an error, not a mistake.¡»</b>


    ¡°Same thing. Well, turns out she¡¯s a real airheadpared to how meticulous she looks.¡±


    <b> ¡ºNegative! I repeat,</b> <strong>Lieutenant Colonel </strong><b>Callis entered Tantalus due to an </b><b><i>error</i></b><b>! The Colonel is someone who established a remarkable military record shortly aftermissioning and became a field officer. She is not one to make such a minor mistake!¡»</b>


    The golem held onto the officer¡¯s dignity until the end before continuing.


    <b> ¡ºIn any case, highmand is fully aware of the current situation and is discussing how to handle it. Until further instructions are handed down, cons</b><strong>ider Lieutenant Colonel C</strong><b>allis as the chief warden and follow her orders.¡»</b>


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    I replied mildly with a smile. Things were bing more interesting than I expected.


    Because the officer came here with <i>specific intent</i>¡­ not by mistake or error.


    It looked like I had to get a proper read on her mind.


    <b> ¡º¡­I do not know what you are plotting again, but it will no longer be easy. Unlike this unit,</b> <strong>Lieutenant Colonel C</strong><b>allis possesses considerable power herself. Your impersonation is also no longer possible.¡»</b>


    The golem issued a low warning upon seeing my smile.


    Seriously, it¡¯s so unfair for a model prisoner like me. The officer¡¯s the one plotting, yet I¡¯m the one who gets all the suspicion.


    In any case, I tucked Captain Abbey into my side and began trudging down the corridors. On one side of the fourth floor were theborers¡¯ quarters, while various essential facilities such as the cafeteria,undry room, supply room, and ssrooms were located on the opposite side. And far in the distance, beyond some broken iron bars, stood thergest door: the warden¡¯s office.


    Regardless of their minor offenses, theborers were still prisoners. To prevent them from escaping during the night, there used to be arge lock on the iron bars leading to the stairs on the fourth floor. Although they were destroyed in the previous chaos, their remains still lingered.


    As I crossed over the broken bars and made for the warden¡¯s office, a dark knight suddenly emerged from my shadow.


    <b> [Hu. The soldier of the Military State is in that direction.]</b>


    The knight spoke with Tyr¡¯s voice, filled with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Tyr. I¡¯m just going to have a little chat.¡±


    <b> [Be cautious. I know not how strong she is. Even if her abilities amount to only a quarter of Shei¡¯s, the dark knight I concealed in your shadow will not stand a chance. Even buying time will be difficult.]</b>


    If a mere colonel were a quarter as strong as the regressor, the State would¡¯ve long conquered the world. I waved my hand to indicate that everything would be fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright I tell you. Don¡¯t follow me. Who knows what she¡¯ll do if frightened.¡±


    <b> [I understand. I have faith in your judgment. Nevertheless, take caution.]</b>


    With that said, the dark knight disappeared back into my shadow. Setting aside Tyr¡¯s concerns, I proceeded toward the warden¡¯s office.


    I leaned close to the firmly closed door and called out.


    ¡°Knock-knock.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    As soon as I got permission, I promptly opened the door and stepped inside.


    As the warden¡¯s office wasn¡¯t intended for habitation, there was only a single sofa, a chair, and a desk. Tantalus wasn¡¯t designed with the assumption of having a warden in the first ce.


    The officer had scattered various belongings and documents all over the empty space. Among them, I noticed the remnants of a broken golem, which suggested she had also visited the control center outside.


    The officer had been busy cleaning for quite some time. When she looked at me, her face twisted.


    <b>?</b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>. Such menial work should have been assigned to theborer. Why did the Progenitor defend a minor criminal like him?</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i> Whew. What a relief I almost ended up carrying those things up and down the 4th floor.</i></b>


    Praising myself again for making the right connection, I held out the golem I had been carrying at my side.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is?¡±


    ¡°This is Captain Abbey. Say hello.¡±


    <b> ¡ºProtocol dictates that I salute first. Release me.¡»</b>


    As I carefully ced the struggling golem on the ground, it stood at attention, extending its palm in salute to the officer.


    <b> ¡ºHail to the Military State. I am Signaller Captain Abbey, responsible for the monitoring of andmunications within Tantalus.¡»</b>


    The golem was only one-third the size of a human, but its salute was perfect. Its earnest effort to salute with that small body seemed cute even.


    But apparently, I was the only one who felt that way as I heard the officer click her tongue.


    <b>?</b><b>Signallers. The lucky born chosen to be captains without any talent or effort, solely due to their magical aptitude¡­ </b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>. Even here, there is a fake officer.</b><b>?</b>


    Oh my.

 Chapter 89: - Officers of the Military State

    <b>? Officers of the Military State ?</b>


    The officer frowned so severely that it bordered on rudeness, and she red at the golem without even returning the salute.


    The golem, missing the timing to lower its hand, kept holding the salute and spoke.


    <b>¡ºI have heard much about you, Madam Lieutenant Colonel. I will serve as your aide until you leave¡ª¡»</b>


    ¡°I see. Captain, you arete to arrive. Eventer than theborer.¡±


    Her tone was sarcastic and cutting. Momentarily taken aback by her demeanor, the golem responded with a slight dy.


    <b> ¡ºI will make amends. However, there is a reason for that¡­¡»</b>


    ¡°Are you attempting to make excuses now?¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­I will make amends.¡»</b>


    The golem fell silent, while the officer <i>tsked</i> and turned away, not even showing her face to the former as she went on to speak.


    ¡°I have no interest in how many of your golems were damaged, Signaller.¡±


    That was a lie. She was very interested. But her curiosity stemmed from reproach, not concern. She inwardly questioned what the other party had done with all those golems.


    ¡°Likewise, I will not raise an issue regarding that golem¡¯s condition, which is even worse than a tin can of beans.¡±


    To rify, she was raising an issue big time. The officer even had the urge to scold the golem for neglecting to check its own appearance before saluting, though she refrained.


    She turned around, solemnly sping her hands behind her back and causing her two gleaming medals to shake along with her uniformed chest. Emphasizing her medals with pride, the officer held her chin high.


    ¡°However, as your mission entails monitoring and managing Tantalus, you should at least be dedicated to it. Yet despite my arrival yesterday, I had not heard a single report from you. Not even until this moment when theborer brought you here.¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­I will make amends.¡»</b>


    ¡°I reached the area under your jurisdiction as your prospective superior, yet it took a full day for our first encounter. Is it a deficiency in capability or in will? Merely calling it apse in discipline would be an understatement.¡±


    Listening to that relentless barrage of criticism, I grew restless.


    <b><i> Do I hold back? Should I?</i></b>


    Actually, I can¡¯t. How can I let an atmosphere like this go on?


    <b> ¡º¡­I will make¡ª¡»</b>


    I interrupted, swiftly bending down to tightly embrace the golem while raising my voice.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t treat our Captain Abbey like that! What did our child do wrong?!¡±


    Military officers were so predictable. She was trying to regain pride by bullying an innocent subordinate. Well, about 10% of it, at least. Not that I¡¯d let her. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if I just let things unfold ording to her expectations.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s actually all my fault! If only I didn¡¯t force Captain Abbey into the splits out of mischief! And didn¡¯t take off her loudspeaker! Waah, I¡¯m sorry Captain Abbey!¡±


    <b> ¡ºR-release¡ª¡»</b>


    ¡°There there. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry. If you cry, Grandpa Santa says he won¡¯t bring you any presents.¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­¡»</b>


    After confusing the situation, I snatched up the golem again. It struggled hastily in response, but I patted its back as ifforting a young child while turning around.


    ¡°Colonel Callis! I apologize for making you put on a show of embarrassing the golem while you¡¯re busy! Feel free to continue working!¡±


    ¡°¡­<i>Tsk</i>.¡±


    Since the atmosphere was no longer good for assigning me, clicking her tongue was all the officer could do. So I quickly waved goodbye before she said anything else.


    ¡°Then goodbye!¡±


    Leaving the colonel behind, I exited the warden¡¯s office. I hadn¡¯t realized it, but the golem nestled in my arms had be motionless. As I wondered if it was disconnected, the golem spoke up in a weak voice.


    <b> ¡º¡­It was not really your responsibility. As the colonel said, It was my negligence that led to having only one unit left.¡»</b>


    I responded nonchntly.


    ¡°But she still went too far. Actually, <i>she</i> fell in here by mistake and yet she questions why you didn¡¯te to her. It¡¯s so unfair.¡±


    <b> ¡ºDo not mind. It is familiar territory. When you be a signaller like myself, without taking any sort of test, and be a level 3 citizen just like the cadets from an advanced military academy, without any effort orpetition¡­ it is seen as an insult to them¡»</b>


    Elementary citizen school graduates were considered level 1 citizens. If they alsopleted secondary military school, they became level 2 citizens.


    Citizens made up the majority of the Military State and served as the country¡¯s foundation. However, a foundation essentially meant something to be trampled upon. They were oppressed, pushed around, andbored toy the groundwork for the State, which thrived on their blood and sweat.


    But things werepletely different starting from level 3 citizenship. Those who excelled in their respective fields and were deemed extremely difficult to rece: officers, technicians, schrs, factory managers, and so on. They would gain expanded facility ess, higher ie, and certain privileges that lower-level citizens didn¡¯t possess.


    Officers who graduated from advanced military academy immediately attained level 3 citizenship, and they carried an immense sense of pride in this achievement. So much so that they would despise signallers who obtained the same status purely by luck, without any effort¡­


    ¡­Or at least, that was the role Colonel Callis was ying. Who¡¯d have guessed?


    I could read people¡¯s thoughts. When I quietly perked up my ears, I could hear the desires hidden in their hearts. Wishes that were determined impossible, or shallow faith ced in over-confident ns. Such things approached me with either peculiar resignation or great excitement.


    And in response, my usual approach was to¡­


    ¡°Was Colonel Callis always like that?¡±


    <b> ¡ºToday was my first time meeting her in person as well. She is renowned for achieving the rank of Lieutenant Colonel at such a young age. The stories of her hunting down the beast of Auk Valley at the end of a three-day operation and single-handedly dismantling a Resistance base have been told among signallers as breaking news.¡»</b>


    ¡°Someone like her talking down to a signaller? Doesn¡¯t something seem off?¡±


    Well, my usual approach was to nudge the circumstances in an entirely unexpected direction.


    <b> ¡ºFor someone like the colonel, who has earnedmendation through their own efforts, it is natural to feel aversion to a signaller who worksfortably without earning any merit.¡»</b>


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m talking aboutpetence, Captain Abbey. Why would someone sopetent engage in such detrimental behavior?¡±


    The officer, Colonel Callis, reprimanded Captain Abby. Actually, that was an understatement. The way she acted from the very first day of their encounter practically begged for a fight.


    Whether Captain Abbey was obedient or rebellious, she would never even go near the coloonel with the attitude she was disying.


    ¡°She enters the abyss by error and disrespects a signaller. What a messy affair. Is that the true face of the famous Lieutenant Colonel Callis?¡±


    And that was what Colonel Callis intended.


    ¡°Captain Abbey, as you¡¯ve seen, I¡¯ve gained the Progenitor¡¯s favor. Mr. Shei, on the other hand, is an antisocial who dissects golems on sight. Among those in Tantalus, the colonel¡¯s only ally is Azzy, the friend of all humans. Which essentially amounts to nothing.¡±


    It¡¯s time to begin.


    Persuasion starts from amon starting point. Standing shoulder to shoulder, sharing words of empathy, and walking side by side. And then¡­


    ¡°Yet why, on her first day of appointment, did she act so harshly toward you, the one and only individual who is an ally in Tantalus?¡±


    The trick is to proceed slowly, ever so slowly, steering the train of thought in apletely different direction from its original course, yet with such a natural curve that it¡¯ll go unnoticed. And that¡¯s what I call persuasion.


    ¡°Because, Captain Abbey, you¡¯re no ally to Colonel Callis!¡±


    When I read the officer¡¯s thoughts earlier, what I felt was aversion. Her dislike of signallers was undoubtedly genuine. However, in this secluded abyssal prison where a signaller served as the sole link to the outside world, their presence held tremendous value.


    Was the colonel incapable of even mustering the patience to temporarily set her feelings aside and hide her animosity?


    Well, if she were that kind of fool, she wouldn¡¯t have risen to her rank.


    <b> ¡ºWhat does that mean?¡»</b>


    ¡°Simply put, the good colonel! Has a reason to elude your gaze, Captain Abbey! She wants to be isted once more in this secluded ce! Could it be that she¡¯s as much of a loner as I am?¡±


    <b> ¡ºWhat, do you¡­¡»</b>


    ¡°Oh, really now. You¡¯ve got such a twisted hobby. Must I spell it aloud for you, even though you get everything?¡±


    In truth, she probably already knew. Given that signallers specialized in handling information, Abbey must have detected something wrong.


    Although I couldn¡¯t read a golem¡¯s thoughts, I was confident that my words had made an impact.


    The reason behind the value in truth is simple: economic logic. They¡¯re unique, after all. While lies are abundant in the world, there is only one truth. That¡¯s why genuine truth always finds its way.


    I conveyed the fact I had discovered from Colonel Callis.


    ¡°She¡¯s up to something shady while evading the Military State¡¯s scrutiny!¡±


    <b> ¡ºDo not instigate me!¡»</b>


    The golem retorted in an obligatory manner.


    <b> ¡ºI will not be swayed by your instigations. Between a small-time criminal like you and Lieutenant Colonel Callis, an officer of the Military State! It is obvious whose words carry more weight! How dare you! The soldiers of our country are bound by blood and iron! To utter such baseless nder¡­ Baseless¡­¡»</b>


    Individually, each urrence involving the colonel could beprehended, dismissed, and overlooked. But upon reflection of the collective incidents, they seemed so suspicious that it became difficult to understand why they hadn¡¯t been noticed before.


    But typically, people don¡¯t notice. The intentions of others aren¡¯t visible to the naked eye, and there are too many events urring in the world to connect them all. If you know the answer though, everything that exists bes evidence.


    <b> ¡ºHowever, if that is the case, this goes beyond insubordination¡­¡»</b>


    Good, she fell for it.


    The duty of a signaller was to report. She might not believe my words, but she would at least report any suspicious activities¡­ and then it¡¯d be over. I just had to wait until the State took action. In the meantime, I¡¯d take care of my own interests.


    <b> ¡º¡­If so, then Colonel Callis¡¯ reprimand was merely an act¡­¡»</b>


    ¡°Nope, I think there was some sincerity mixed in there.¡±


    The golem gave me a brief side-long re before adjusting its attitude. Then it met my gaze and spoke.


    <b> ¡º¡­I will now withdraw. Please keep this unit in a safe ce.¡»</b>


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    The golem¡¯s body suddenly fell limp; the signaller had disconnected.


    I ced the golem carefully in a corner of the cafeteria, then took a seat to ponder for a minute. I didn¡¯t know what she was up to, but I had to show that elite officer the bitterness of society. A life where everything went smoothly would be too dull, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Besides, that was in my best interest. If the startled State decided to bring her in for truth verification, that would be the perfect opportunity. To observe the method to escape the abyss, that is.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Since I had nted the seeds of doubt, I figured I might as well use the remaining time to read the officer¡¯s memories. Knowing what I was up against would make it easier to handle.


    I stepped out of the cafeteria again and turned the corner, heading toward the warden¡¯s office.


    And there I ran into the regressor, holding Chun-aeng high above her head, ready to break down the office door.

 Chapter 90: - Territorial Imperative

    <b>? Territorial Imperative ?</b>


    They say that when youmit a sin, the Sky God, Mother Earth, and you yourself all know. If asked who among the three knows first, the faithful of the Sky God might deny it, but the answer is none other than yourself.


    Those about to do wrong are usually aware. They look around nervously, unable to blend into their surroundings, moving in a fluster until eventually, theymit the deed in utter tension.


    If caught, they¡¯ll freeze as if severed from time, their eyes daring about. Then they¡¯ll either make a run for it or y innocent. And that¡¯s the evidence of being the first to recognize their sin. It¡¯s a disy of guilty conscience, so to speak.


    Unfortunately, the regressor didn¡¯t even have that. She had shredded and scattered her guilty conscience to tiny bits throughout her 13 time loops.


    ¡°You also agree, right? I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    On second thought, her guilty conscience was close to negative. You also agree? What kind of mental circuitry did someone need to reach that conclusion? Why was she so convinced that I¡¯d naturally agree?


    The regressor¡¯s 13th plug-and-y thought circuit really went beyond my imagination. It was probably fortunate that my mind reading only worked halfway. One wrong read and I might end up with contaminated sanity.


    I immediately yelled to prevent her from doing anything stupid.


    ¡°Stop! You amputee production manager. What the heck are you trying to do?¡±


    But as soon as I was about to raise my voice, the regressor swiftly swung Chun-aeng.


    Skyde Art, Fall¡¯s Edge. The sword traced a boundary in the air, akin to the face of a towering precipice where the wind would collide. The path of the wind was severed by the sword¡¯s line. For one minute, the wind would carry nothing into that space. Neither scent nor sound.


    What an overpowered sword. Then again, I guess it had to be that good enough for the regressor to carry it around from the start of her regression.


    As I grouched internally, she muttered in simr discontent.


    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you aborer? Although I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or false, since you¡¯ve entered here, aren¡¯t you against the Military State?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Whatever the case, I <i>am</i> trapped here.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s your answer.¡±


    Chun-aeng spun wildly in the regressor¡¯s hand for a few moments before she caught it swiftly, took a stance, and fixed a re beyond the office door.


    ¡°Besides the people who were already here, I¡¯ll take down every dog of the State thates down from now on. One by one as theye.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, take down what?¡±


    ¡°The State¡¯s dogs.¡±


    Astounded, all I could do was gape, trying to form words. So, the regressor was going to kill every person affiliated with the State who came down from now on. Seriously.


    ¡°Let me exin it simply. Listen up. There are two types of people in the State: the ones who want to control everything possible, and the ones who want to control even the impossible. And the one in that office right now is part of the most extreme radicals of thetter group.¡±


    Concluding that truly straightforward exnation, the regressor proceeded with a clear-cut conclusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll kill them before they do anything unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Woah.¡±


    ¡°The colonel is a pawn, but who cares? I know killing her will draw a reaction. They¡¯ll either go mad and swarm down, or just keep watching like cowards. If theye down, I¡¯ll kill them. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let them be. Either way, the State won¡¯t have any more presence in Tantalus. That way I can protect the people here.¡±


    Her logic was exceedingly straightforward. Azzy and Tyr, who could end up bing the Fragments of the Apocalypse, were still normal. The biggest unknown factor of them, yours truly, turned out not to be State-affiliated. The only variable left was the intervention of the State. Therefore, she would eliminate it. Completely.


    So this¡­ was the regressor¡¯s perspective? Instead of untying the knot ofplications, she¡¯d rather cut it with Chun-aeng. It was reasonable in a way, but wasn¡¯t she a bit reckless?


    I cautiously asked her.


    ¡°Um, what about supplies then? Won¡¯t they be cut off if you kill people as theye?¡±


    ¡°I have rations in my Pocket. I prepared them in case of emergencies. I¡¯ll share them.¡±


    ¡°You kept rations to yourself while the others survived on canned beans?!¡±


    So this¡­ was the regressor¡¯s level of preparedness?


    ¡°But we could get hurt fighting against the State! What if they start a barrage of bombs with supply crates?!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not dumb enough to drop bombs where there¡¯s no danger if left untouched. Besides, I can handle basic bombs, and even if you get injured, I can make simple healing potions¡­ If worsees to worst, turn to Tyrkanzyaka. You could just be a vampire, no? I bet she¡¯d be pleased too.¡±


    So this¡­ was the regressor¡¯s character?


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we can stay here forever. Or is that what you¡¯re really thinking?¡±


    ¡°Not forever. A way to escape will appear soon. If ¡®she¡¯ falls from the surface, then probably¡­ things will end one way or another.¡±


    <b> ?Whether I die or she dies, the remaining others can escape. The abyss will copse.?</b>


    The emotions I felt from the regressor were a mix of vague unease and grim resolve. It was akin to a diator settling their life before an uncertain battle. This was the regressor¡¯s determination.


    But¡­ but you know¡­ you can¡¯t die. The world will end if you do. Whether the world rewinds or another Apocalypsees, what about the people left behind? Why don¡¯t we stop it from happening first? Stop it and then think.


    With a clouded expression, I started speaking.


    ¡°Er, by the way. I just did some bribing earlier, yeah? Could you wait a bit until the effects kick in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Those maniacs are even more dangerous than bombs. Even against a mere colonel, you never know what kind of tricks they might have up their sleeves!¡±


    Mere colonel? They usually had some clout in the Military State, yet she gave them such little regard.


    Oh, but your kind is allowed to do that. Whew, sometimes I can¡¯t adapt to the scale of things here.


    As I stood there uprehendingly, the regressor <i>tsked</i> and withdrew Chun-aeng.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t believe me, then I may as well show you right now. Come, look. See what the colonel is up to aftering here.¡±


    At that moment, I sensed an intention to leave from inside the warden¡¯s office; the colonel had begun to move. The regressor also noticed this and gestured for me toe closer.


    As I approached, she grabbed Chun-aeng and assumed a middle stance.


    Skyde Art, Fall¡¯s Edge. She sliced through the air, and the celestial de silenced the whispers riding the wind, stopping both scent and sound. The flow of air was severed at a single division, enclosing me and the regressor within an isting barrier.


    In that state, the regressor pointed her sword downward. A gust of wind emanated from Chun-aeng as she invoked the Cycle of Water: wind, cloud, rain, and dew.


    The condensed space within the sword unraveled, and suddenly, a thick mist of dew filled the expanded area. The mist, which should have dispersed into the world, rebounded from Fall¡¯s Edge.


    The regressor conjured mist to obscure our figures, then gripped the sword again.


    Skyde Art, Heavenly Mirror. A mirage, the ethereal projection cast by light¡¯s arduous journey, was recreated within a meager one-meter range. Now, our forms were concealed within the bending light.


    Right after that, the door of the warden¡¯s office swung open and the officer emerged. Coincidentally, part of the wind from Chun-aeng brushed past her hair. Puzzled by the presence of wind within the abyss, the officer looked around in confusion. Her gaze brieflynded on me and the regressor, but we remained hidden thanks to the regressor¡¯s concealment.


    Shaking her head, the officer made her way toward the stairs, her military boots resounding with each step. Hands locked behind her back, she vanished down the staircase.


    The regressor heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Whew. Rushing it like that winded me a little.¡±


    ¡°A stealth technique? Amazing. I didn¡¯t expect it to work right before her nose.¡±


    At my pure admiration, the regressor acted nonchnt despite feeling a bit proud.


    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s nothing special. It blocks sound and scent and makes your presence faint, but it doesn¡¯t work against the strong who go around radiating energy.¡±


    ¡°Did you use this when you tried to spy on me before? That¡¯s one impressive ability. Yet all you use it for are shady purposes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just shut up and follow the colonel.¡±


    Only the sound traveling through the air could be blocked. We descended the stairs cautiously in case our footsteps were heard.


    The officer reached the courtyard of the abyss. Taking her ce in an area illuminated by a daytime light, she took out a rubber ball in one of her hands. The jet-ck ball was stic, resilient, and fit snugly in her palm. It was a toy much more enjoyable to y with than my makeshift leather ball.


    <i> Bop, bop.</i> The officer bounced the springy rubber ball on the ground a few times. Once she was ready, the officer called for Azzy.


    ¡°King of Dogs!¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    In response, Azzy poked her head out from around the corner. The officer bounced the ball again before hurling it toward the other side of the courtyard.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a gift!¡±


    The rubber ball soared high and far. After flying for a while, it bounced on the ground a couple of times and rolled all the way to the opposite end of Tantalus. Wagging her tail at the sight of the ball, Azzy couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer and took off running.


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    Azzy happily sprinted on all fours, chasing the ball and attempting to catch it in her mouth. Despite missing and getting the ball bouncing off her face, her excitement only grew, prompting her to pursue it once more.


    After a few more unsessful attempts, Azzy returned to the officer with the rubber ball in her mouth and dropped it. The officer picked up the ball in a disciplined manner, offering perfunctory praise.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof! Ball!¡±


    ¡°I will throw it again. Here!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    <b> ?It¡¯s indeed as it was written. The King of Dogs doesn¡¯t suspect me¡­ It should be easier than expected to make it obedient.?</b>


    The officer was taming Azzy with sinister intentions, and witnessing the sight made me feel devastated.


    ¡°No! Azzy!¡±


    ¡°You see? She¡¯s a <em>lieutenant colonel</em>, yet the first thing she does is try to train the Dog King. Isn¡¯t that suspicious?¡±


    The regressor crossed her arms, continuing in a mutter.


    ¡°My prediction was right. She¡¯s with the ¡®Human Regime¡¯. They aim to tame the Beast Kings and bend them to their will¡­ Who knows what they¡¯ll do in the future. It¡¯s better to deal with the issue early¡­ Are you listening?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not!¡±


    <strong>Did that really matter? She was trying to snatch away the dog I spent months training! I endured so much throughout the process! I pushed through even when my throwing arm reached its limit, fed her every single day, gave her pets, and even groomed her fur! Yet she was going to be swayed by some medal-adorned officer in uniform?</strong>


    ¡°Th-that wag-happy dog! You¡¯d instantly wag just because she brought a slightly bigger and bouncier rubber ball?¡±


    ¡°Uh, because she¡¯s the Dog King? Ack, hey. Stay still. If you move too abruptly¡­¡±


    ¡°You think a mere toy is enough to seduce Azzy? In your dreams! I already know everything she likes from the months I¡¯ve spent with her!¡±


    Ignoring the regressor, I hurried back into the prison and bounded up the stairs, taking them two steps at a time until I reached my room. I grabbed my rubber ball and a bunch of steel discs from a drawer and returned to the yard. I tossed all the items right in front of Azzy.


    Azzy, who had been fetching the ck ball in her mouth, stopped in her tracks upon noticing the discs.


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Azzy, c¡¯mere! You graduated from the ball a long time ago! Since we finally broke the double disc limit, it¡¯s about time we move on to triple discs!¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof?¡±


    Azzy¡¯s gaze darted between the officer and me, then in the next moment, she dropped the rubber ball and ran straight toward me.


    I raised three discs in front of her, andunched them into the sky at slight intervals. Bouncing off the ground, Azzy caught one of the discs in her mouth. Following that, she propelled herself off the outer prison wall, snatching the disc that was positioned higher than the first. Finally, she extended her body to aim for thest disc.


    ¡°Aww, you came up a bit short¡­!¡±


    Failing to reach with her mouth, she simply caught the disc with her paw. Once shended, I took back the discs while praising her.


    ¡°It¡¯s cheating to use your paw, but good job anyway. That¡¯s how it¡¯s done!¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof!¡±


    I petted Azzy as she bounced with excitement beside me.


    Meanwhile, the officer, who lost Azzy in the middle of ying, approached me with a menacing look beneath the brim of her tightly pulled hat, her military boots thudding loudly.


    ¡°¡­Laborer. Why are you hindering me again?¡±


    I answered unflinchingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s called territorial imperative, Madam Colonel. If you want to befriend Azzy, you¡¯ll have to get through me first.¡±


    ¡°¡­You wretch. Do you truly have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°Oh my. A scary face like that will make even the friendliest dogs run the other way.¡±


    ¡°How dare a <i>lowly</i> miscreant show attitude to a State officer¡­!¡±


    The furious officer took a step forward, but just then¡­


    <b> [Quell your murderous intent, soldier.]</b>


    A voice emerged from the shadows, not so much through vocal cords but as if the trembling darkness itself spoke.


    The officer recoiled, her teeth clenching tightly in response to the foreboding aura it emanated.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>, Progenitor¡­!¡±


    <b> [I care not for your business¡­ However, let me reaffirm one thing. Hu is under my protection, and if any harm should befall him¡­ I shall not remain silent.]</b>


    The swirling shadows delivered a stern admonition. It felt like the voice of a demon speaking through the darkness, or perhaps like the world itself issuing a solemn warning.


    As the officer cowered, experiencing a level of fear surpassing intimidation from the voice, I tapped the shadows and spoke in a friendly manner.


    ¡°Tyr, if you¡¯re to keep watching like that, you may as well juste over.¡±


    The voice lost its world-devouring presence and suddenly faltered. After a brief pause, Tyr resumed speaking from the shadows again, albeit with a slightly weakened tone.


    <b> [¡­I¡ªnevermind. As you mentioned, how can people be together every day? It is only natural to have moments of separation.]</b>


    ¡°Are you sulking because of what I said?¡±


    <b> [It is not that I¡¯m sulking, but rather that I believe you were right.]</b>


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, then do it right. What¡¯s the point if you¡¯re going to nt eyes in the shadows anyway.¡±


    <b> [¡­Then, may Ie over?]</b>


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    <b> [I shan¡¯t be a minute.]</b>


    Soon after, the doors of the underground armory opened. Tyr quickly flew toward us, perched atop her floating coffin with limbs gathered daintily. She had been waiting behind the doors all this time, ready to burst forth at any moment.


    The All-Stars were now assembled. The regressor was hiding with her arms crossed in displeasure, but she was on my side nheless. Azzy¡¯s affection still leaned heavily toward me. And as for Tyr, words were unnecessary.


    The officer must have recognized what she faced now. The wall she had to ovee.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give Azzy away. If you think you can entertain her better than me, go ahead and try!¡±


    The officer red at me intensely, chewing her lip, but she knew better than to act out in front of everyone. It didn¡¯t take long for her to resign herself and turn on her heels.


    <b> ?He is openly limiting my actions. Does he know my true identity¡­? No, a mere petty criminal couldn¡¯t possibly be aware. It must be nothing more than a fight for control.?</b>


    Walking away from me, the officer made a certain decision.


    <strong> ?It¡¯s slightly regrettable to employ it at this early stage, but there is no choice. I must use one of the three packages he bestowed upon me for dire situations¡­!?</strong>

 Chapter 91: - Playing the Loner

    <b>? ying the Loner ? </b>


    Lieutenant Colonel Callis was an officer of the Military State, and she took pride in this fact. From her distinguished performance in secondary military school, she seamlessly progressed to advanced military academy, eventually bing an honorable officer of her country with ster grades.


    Graduates of the academy were immediately granted level 3 citizenship. When Callis had her bio-receptor engraved with her new status, she shed her first tears of bittersweet joy. Level 3 citizens enjoyed many privileges, but the most significant was the right to inherit.


    In other words, they could start inheriting property.


    The first thing Callis did after her new appointment was to head straight for the Department of Veterans¡¯ Affairs and inherit her father¡¯s estate before it was lost. A house with a courtyard, an old yet ssy automaton carriage, a sword adorned in gold, and a specialbat suit.


    If she hadn¡¯t imed her right, those possessions would¡¯ve ended up in the State¡¯s coffers, and her childhood memories would¡¯ve been unearthed by the shovels of the military engineers.


    Callis took pride in safeguarding her father¡¯s legacy. With her own hands and abilities, she preserved memories that could have been buried beneath concrete.


    ¡®I can¡¯t stop there.¡¯


    After striving so hard to reach this point, she felt it was only natural to aim higher. Level 4 citizenship granted unrestricted ess to all Military State facilities. It allowednd ownership, the employment of personal staff, and even temporary level 3 citizenship for a spouse upon marriage.


    Above all, while level 3 citizens only had the unteral right to inherit, level 4 citizens gained the right to bequeath. With that right, she could pass everything to future generations, from her father¡¯s inheritance to all the wealth she would umte on top.


    The mere opportunity to leave asting legacy made pursuing level 4 citizenship worthwhile.


    But talent alone wasn¡¯t enough to achieve this. It was a goal that could barely be reached with the right opportunities, sufficient luck, and the capability to seize them. Her father was an exceptional officer¡­ but even he only ascended to level 4 due to his timely position near State headquarters during a crisis, resulting in a posthumous promotion of two ranks.


    If he hadn¡¯t been there, or if his heroic death had been even slightlycking, Callis wouldn¡¯t have received the inheritance, regardless of her level.


    ¡®Fortunately, an opportunity hase my way as well.¡¯


    Just as she became an officer, <i>they</i> approached her. Though her ambition overflowed, shecked the courage to plunge herself into danger. So to throw herself into the depths of hell, she took their hand.


    Officer Callis was assigned unreasonable undertakings, yet she made full use of her abilities to render merits. She even received a medal at the New Year¡¯s Assembly. After repeating such aplishments several times, she attained the rank of Lieutenant Colonel at a rtively young age.


    Then <i>they </i>entrusted a new mission to her. To infiltrate Tantalus the Abyss and assess the situation within. Or more precisely¡­


    ¡®To identify any elements that may hinder securing the Dog King.¡¯


    Tantalus was an infernal realm no one should ever enter¡­ but due to a recent prison break, the level of danger had significantly diminished. Callis even heard that aborer¡ªreferred to as a ¡°litmus¡± by the State to designate minor criminals used for scouting purposes¡ªhad survived despite being sent in first.


    Colonel Callis had to obey the order regardless, but reduced danger did y a part in Colonel Callis epting so willingly. She was confident that <i>they</i> couldn¡¯t abandon her if she sessfullypleted the mission in the abyss. Seeing it as an opportunity, Callis volunteered as a logistics overseer and staged an ident to descend into Tantalus.


    But ns in life always tend to go awry¡­ as if predestined.


    * * *


    Following the officer¡¯s arrival, I made it a daily routine to spend time ying with Azzy. I sighed as I fit three heavy discs between my fingers.


    ¡°Argh. A quick round of ytime used to be enough, but now with thepetition, there¡¯s no time to rx.¡±


    Despite our unyielding three-month bond, I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from that little wag-happy dog. Azzy¡¯s first instinct upon seeing humans was to eagerly approach, after all.


    I tossed the discs up, and Azzy leaped. She caught one in mid-air by the mouth, kicked off a wall to snatch another, and simultaneously used her reserved strength to extend her body¡ªshe bounced further upward, as if she had stepped on an invisible tform to change direction.


    In this manner, Azzy sessfully caught the final disc andnded on the ground, looking joyful.


    ¡°Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof!¡±


    ¡°Triple discs, a sess!¡±


    ¡°Woooof!¡±


    Difficult challenges, repeated attempts, and exhrating sesses provide immense psychological rewards. Azzy savored the joy, hopping in ce several times.


    As I removed the discs from her mouth, Azzy shouted with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Woof! Competition, I like!¡±


    ¡°Who are you kidding? An eatingpetition is the onlypetition you¡¯d know.¡±


    You think repeating difficult words makes it human lingo? No, it takes understanding to speak human.


    As I snorted, Azzy continued with a bright smile.


    ¡°Monopoly, don¡¯t like! Bezy! Like you!¡±


    ¡°¡­Monopoly? Where¡¯d you learn such a word?¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof! Ball! More!¡±


    ¡°I told you these are discs¡­ Anyway, now that we¡¯ve done the triple disc challenge, what should we do next? Hm.¡±


    As I scratched my chin in contemtion, a sudden idea came to me and I snapped my fingers.


    Huh, hang on. Is this the moment? Is it finally time to try <i>that</i>?


    ¡°Hey, Azzy. What do you think about quadruple discs?¡±


    ¡°Woof? I like! But still can¡¯t!¡±


    It would make her happy since it was ytime either way. What Azzy meant was that even she couldn¡¯t see it happening. It wasn¡¯t like she could really step on air or change direction mid-jump without a solid surface, so it could be considered an objective self-assessment.


    ¡°But what if I be your footing?¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Jump and catch one, use me as aunchpad for another, rebound off the wall for a third, and use your remaining momentum for thest. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°Woof! I like! You?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a go, I guess.¡±


    Until now it was only Azzy reading my movements, but from the quadruple disc challenge onwards, we had to synchronize. When she was ready and carefully observed my position, she had to jump off me at the right moment to reach the next disc.


    Let¡¯s see how it goes then.


    I knelt on one knee and firmly supported my arms on the other to prevent any shaking when Azzy jumped off me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw one at a time. Aim for the closest one first.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go!¡±


    <i> Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh. </i>I swiftly threw the four discs one after another at increasing distances. Then, upon seeing Azzy rushing toward me, I firmly braced myself.


    ¡­Hang on, though. Azzy¡¯s the Dog King, but she¡¯s in human form right now. That means she weighs about¡­ Huh.


    ¡°Wait, Time o¡ª¡±


    Azzy leaped before I could finish, and I was hit with the force of a running carriage.


    * * *


    Upon witnessing my tumble on the concrete, Tyr immediately scolded me.


    ¡°That is why you should have been careful!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m fine now, see?¡±


    I showed her my arms and legs. My injuries from scraping against the concrete earlier werepletely gone. It was thanks to one of the powers possessed by a Beast King, lick-healing. As conceptual beings, Beast Kings were capable of healing wounds through licking, and Azzy made liberal use of it on me.


    Seeing that my injuries had already disappeared, Tyr sighed.


    ¡°¡­It is not to my liking, but nheless, it is a relief to have the Beast King present. Since her licking can¡­ heal wounds.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°How can I stay in close proximity to the Dog King? We were once sworn enemies.¡±


    ¡°But Azzy is the Dog King of this era. We should be dozens of generations apart from the time when you were battling it out.¡±


    ¡°Even so, are they not fundamentally the same? The apprehension I feel from her is unchanged. And¡­¡±


    Tyr poked my shoulder with two fingers, eyeing me in a rather distant, unhappy manner.


    ¡°Dozens of generations? How mean of you. It was merely a few hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re making that sound so little, but it¡¯s the truth, you know? The Dog Kings are rtively short-lived.¡±


    ¡°They assume human form and age ordingly. Given their blessed existence, how can one im that the Dog Kings are short-lived?¡±


    ¡°Well they¡¯re always at odds with the Wolf Kings.¡±


    ¡°Wolf Kings?¡±


    ¡°Er, you don¡¯t know that story? It¡¯s amon tale in story books though.¡±


    Hearing that, Tyr forgot her worry for the moment and gazed at me with anticipation, her crimson eyes glittering. So to satisfy the story-hungry Progenitor, I recited the fairy tale from memory.


    There was once a King of Dogs and a King of Wolves.


    The two were originally kindred brothers. Bound by their pack nature, they would unite their ws to corner prey and end the hunt with a bite to the throat.


    The role of trapping their quarry usually fell to the small and agile Dog, while the Wolf, with its sharp fangs, ensured deliverance of the final blow. This harmonious, clever, and agile pair spent their days in blissful hunting.


    Then, one day, a Shepherd arrived at their dwelling ce, driving a flock of sheep like clouds. The Shepherd was in search of pastures for his sheep. As he looked about, he noticed the Dog, who happened to be out on patrol. The Shepherd made an approach.


    ¡®Hello there, Little Wolf. Might you guide me to and lush with wild grass? In return, I will reward you with a delectable treat.¡¯


    The grass held no value to the Dog, so it led the Shepherd to the heart of a grassy field on a spacious hill. The Shepherd was overjoyed upon seeing the green pasture.


    ¡®You are such a kind little wolf! Thank you! Here, take this bone with meat!¡¯


    The Dog had simply led the way to an inedible patch of grass, yet it had received a tasty bone in return. Delighted, the Dog took the bone in its mouth and ran straight to the Wolf to share the news. The Dog spoke of how the human who herded the sheep offered such delicious meat, and proudly shared its spoils.


    Upon hearing the story, the Wolf became ecstatic and hurried to the pasture. It lunged at a youngmb grazing on the outskirts, biting its neck. If it weren¡¯t for the enraged Shepherd striking the wolf with his crook, the loss wouldn¡¯t have ended with onemb.


    Struck on its back, the Wolf carried the limpmb in its mouth and swiftly fled.


    Despite the sessful hunt, neither the Dog nor the Wolf felt satisfied. One youngmb was too little to satiate their appetites. The Dog longed for a bone with meat, while the Wolf dreaded the shepherd¡¯s hefty wooden crook.


    For their next hunt, the Wolf wished for the Dog¡¯s assistance. It ordered the Dog to attract the Shepherd¡¯s attention while it hunted thergest of the sheep. Then, iming the need to heal its wound, the Wolf swiftly devoured the captured youngmb.


    The Dog received only a single bone without a trace of meat.


    The next day, as nned, the two approached the flock separately. The King of Dogs appeared before the Shepherd with the intent of drawing attention. Seeing the Dog loiter before his eyes, the Shepherd stood up, clutching his hard wooden crook.


    But instead of striking, he gave a big wave and called out.


    ¡®Oh, kind Little Wolf. Tell me the whereabouts of the Big One who took mymb away. In return, I will reward you with a boneden with meat.¡¯


    The Shepherd offered a bone with plenty of meat, while the Wolf¡¯s bone had no meat at all. After a moment of contemtion, the Dog epted the Shepherd¡¯s proposal.


    The Dog led the Shepherd to where the Wolf would approach from. The hiding Wolf received a sound beating and was chased away from the grasnd.


    Ever since then, the Dog began to live with humans. As for the Wolf, it came to howl at the sight of the full moon, haunted by the pain and betrayal of that day¡­


    ¡°¡­ And that¡¯s how the Dog King and Wolf King became adversaries. Don¡¯t you know this story? I¡¯m pretty sure the Wolf King was present during your era.¡±


    Tyr appeared fascinated after listening to my storytelling. Waking from the enchantment of the tale, she raised her gaze slightly, her thoughts delving back into the past.


    ¡°The Wolf¡­ Ahh, indeed. It had eluded my recollection. The creature that led wild dogs against me.¡±


    ¡°Understandable. They¡¯re all the same to vampires, after all. Whether it¡¯s the Dog King and its kin, who are loyal to humans, or the Wolf King and its pack, who pounce at the scent of blood.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, the story is intriguing. I have never heard it before today.¡±


    ¡°But you can read it in fairy tale books.¡±


    ¡°I had no one to tell me such stories by my side, you see¡­ Though that is no longer the case.¡±


    Tyr snapped her fingers, summoning a shadow that materialized into an old-fashioned chair beside me. She sat down and cast a concerned gaze my way.


    ¡°In any case, do not get hurt. If you do, who will regale me with stories and make my heart race?¡±


    ¡°Oh it was just a little bit of bleeding. I¡¯ll write it off as a donation to you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Tyr pped my right arm with her dainty hand, but it didn¡¯t hurt at all. Then she grabbed the same arm, whispering to me with utmost sincerity.


    ¡°Your blood tastes unpleasant. So keep it safely within you, and do not let a single drop spill.¡±


    To alleviate her worry, I had to reassure her multiple times to show that I understood.

 Chapter 92: - Actually a Loner

    <b>? Actually a Loner ?</b>


    <b> ¡º¡­The Military State will be dispatching an investigation unit.¡»</b>


    The golem delivered the news impassively, which puzzled me out of nowhere. A State signaller had just reported to a lowly petty criminal.


    Seeming to realize this, the golem added a defensive exnation.


    <b> ¡ºDo not be mistaken. Your opinions are not entirely trusted. The State authorities view this situation as a simple error. The investigation unit¡¯s objective is to determine the root cause. Furthermore, this information is being provided to you solely for briefing purposes, given your role as an informant.¡»</b>


    ¡°Oh absolutely.¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­Let me reiterate for rity: refrain from any hasty actions. The Military State is on high alert concerning this matter, and theing investigation unit includes a general officer. Lieutenant Colonel Callis is a soldier of the State. As such, the State shall judge her actions. The colonel may disy suspicious movement, but it pales inparison to your deeds. Therefore, I urge you to remain still.¡»</b>


    I said I understood, but the golem kept emphasizing the same point. Did it doubt myprehension? The State despised inefficiencies, yet the golem repeated itself not once, but twice.


    <b> ¡ºShould you truly wish to escape the abyss, your sole path lies in faithfully serving your sentence under Military State directives.¡»</b>


    <b><i> I get it already, why the heck won¡¯t you get out of my hair? Or are you¡­?</i></b>


    ¡°By any chance, are you worried about me?¡±


    <b> ¡ºNegative! It is strictlymon sense! Because heeding my warning is at least ten times more realistic and constructive than aiming to escape an inescapablend!¡»</b>


    Her response was so firm it was almost saddening. No need to say that much, is there?


    I nodded timidly, while the golem regained its breath.


    <b> ¡º¡­Colonel Callis has requested a supply of canned meat. Do you have no requests to make?¡»</b>


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. I have a feeling the colonel will be doing the distribution this time anyway.¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­Understood. In that case, I will take my leave now. Good luck.¡»</b>


    ¡°Yes, take care, Captain.¡±


    As soon as I finished replying, the golem disconnected and fell limp. I went to a corner of the cafeteria and bent down to prop the golem upright. Then straightening up, I muttered a question out loud.


    ¡°Now, Colonel Callis ispletely cut off. She¡¯s got nowhere to turn for support. How will shee out, cornered as she is?¡±


    No response came.


    <b><i> Come on, I know you¡¯re listening. Not answering makes me sound like a guy who likes talking to himself, you know?</i></b>


    I raised my voice, directing it to a certain side of the cafeteria wall so she couldn¡¯t ignore me.


    ¡°See? How great was it to leave a golem behind? If you smashed them all, we couldn¡¯t have asked for supplies or known what was happening. Do you now understand that destroying everything isn¡¯t the best way?¡±


    The wall across me rippled like a mirage. The regressor¡¯s invisibility dissipated as she appeared, leaning against the wall with arms crossed. Despite having heard my entire conversation with the golem, she still seemed dissatisfied.


    ¡°¡­If we break the golem and kill the other one, there¡¯d be nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear a general officer is on the way? Say you lose it and off the colonel. What if the generales down in person?¡±


    ¡°Just because they¡¯re called generals doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re all formidable. Unless it¡¯s one of the Six Generals, I can deal with it alone. Way more easily with Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s help at that.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t being arrogant. Generals were the strongest forces leading the Military State, standing at the top of the pyramid. Yet she dered her confidence to defeat any of them as if it weremon sense¡­ except for the Six, who possessed power on a different dimension even among the generals.


    As impressive as it sounded, there was a separate issue I cautiously pointed out.


    ¡°You do realize that generals be key figures of the nation? The moment you kill one, you be a marked enemy of the state with no room forpromise.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already marked. Do you think they¡¯ll just leave us be despite surviving the abyss on our own terms? Even if we go back up, an ordinary life will be a remote dream. So, what are you being insecure about?¡±


    <b><i> Ugh, that¡¯s true.</i></b>


    With nothing else to say, I grumbled for something to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m insecure about you nonchntly killing a general.¡±


    ¡°Oh please. Says the guy who¡¯s unfazed at sword point.¡±


    ¡°That was my poker face. You have no idea how shocked I was inside.¡±


    The regressor snorted at that, showing no signs of believing my excuse.


    ¡°Someone like you is supposed to be a petty crook? Then the State would¡¯ve gone to hellst night.¡±


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s true. Didn¡¯t you hear both the captain and the colonel say it? That I¡¯m a small-timer.¡±


    ¡°No need to lie to me too, since we might end up as allies.¡±


    <b> ?Considering Azzy and Tyrkanzyaka alone, there¡¯s enough reason to spare this guy. I¡¯ll probably save him in the next cycles too, unless something goes terribly wrong. Though I¡¯d like to know his true intentions in this life if possible.?</b>


    It seemed she wouldn¡¯t believe me regardless. But did I really need to correct her? I had secured my survival for this lifetime, and even for the next.


    Thank me, future me. I endured all this hardship for my sake.


    Anyway. I shrugged, deciding to move on since my life was pretty much saved. But unlike open-minded me, the regressor and her meticulous personality couldn¡¯t ignore the question in her heart. So she turned to me for an answer.


    ¡°Still, your point makes it even harder for me to understand. Is it really necessary to keep that colonel alive?¡±


    ¡°Captain Abbey just exined why. A general ising.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about the situation. You never intended on killing the colonel from the start. You didn¡¯t try to help her either, but setting that aside, it feels like you never considered the option of killing at all.¡±


    The regressor¡¯s thoughts sometimes took odd turns, though I wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to her 13th plug-and-y thought circuit or her inherent nature. But while she mostly barked up the wrong trees, she¡¯d asionally hit a sharp bulls-eye. Like stumbling on the right answer, should I say.


    I attempted a half-hearted, disarming smile, but the regressor still shot her question at me.


    ¡°Why? Is she your type or something?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Haah. Well.¡±


    You see, it¡¯s a notion that struck me while keeping tabs on the officer¡¯s thoughts¡­ but the human heart really is interesting.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious, Mr. Shei?¡±


    ¡°About what.¡±


    The officer¡¯s goal was to be a level 4 citizen. It was why she became an officer and even joined hands with the secret society known as the ¡°Human Regime¡±, who secretly approached her.


    Her progress went smoothly. With their support, she received two whole medals and rapidly rose to the rank of colonel. She also gained considerable fame within the Military State. Then at that point, she received an order from the ¡°Human Regime¡±: infiltrate Tantalus to gather information under the guise of an ident.


    Tantalus the Abyss was an infernal realm no one should dare approach¡­ but the danger level had greatly decreased ever since the jailbreak, and more than anything, she was encouraged by the fact that theborer sent in beforehand was unharmed.


    If a mere minor criminal could survive, there was no reason for her, an elite of the Military State, not toe back safely. So, the officer followed their orders and came to this ce. However¡­


    ¡°This and of utter istion. An abyss where you can¡¯t rely on anyone else. A colonel is pretty high up in the ranks, yet she fell in here alone without any support. She¡¯s achieved nothing despite facing pressure from all sides. She¡¯s even facing hostility from those she never considered as enemies.¡±


    The criminal threat, Shei, still maintained a hostile demeanor. The Dog King had already formed such a deep connection with theborer that she couldn¡¯t see any way of intervening. She had to do something about thatborer, but the Progenitor fervently defended me, which was surprising given her reputation for being indifferent.


    The officer would spend whole days monitoring me, searching for any vulnerabilities. But each time, I¡¯d pretend not to notice her watchful gaze, while demonstrating both my position and the strong bond I shared with the others.


    The more she tried, the more she fell into despair. It was a near-hopeless mission. She chewed her nails, seeking a solution that eluded her, but a solution would hardly just pop out of this isted abyss.


    The officer probably knew now. In this ce¡­ there was nothing she could do as a stranger in the group.


    ¡°She has no one to exchange a single word with, and no grasp of the passing time. Her goal is slipping further away as her end approaches, and her life¡¯s worth as little as a mayfly¡¯s.¡±


    Even if the officer found a chance to approach Azzy, she¡¯de running straight to me as soon as I rang my bell. When the officer was inside the building, she¡¯d feel a sinister gaze upon passing through any shadows untouched by light, because Tyr was keeping a wary eye on her.


    And the regressor standing in front of me made things even worse. This girl would exude a murderous aura whenever she saw the colonel. Someone of the colonel¡¯s rank was capable of sensing such killing intent, and thanks to that, she experienced the threat of death several times a day.


    ¡°She¡¯s thinking, am I going to die here? Will my life be snuffed out like a weak candle, with no achievements or recognition to my name? Will they abandon me now that the n has gone wrong? And this is where I wonder¡­¡±


    Her goal was to be a level 4 citizen, with the intention of passing her possessions down to future generations. Yet she had neither family nor a spouse. Dying here would render all her efforts in vain.


    <strong> <i> How paradoxical, isn¡¯t it? Risking her life for something that doesn¡¯t even exist yet. </i></strong>


    ¡°What will she reveal about herself in this situation, being at the lowest of lows?¡±


    <strong> <i> What would she choose at the end of life, at the edge of contradictions? </i></strong>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    That¡¯s what I wanted to ask about, unable to contain my curiosity. But it went without saying that the regressor couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you did it? Why you set up such an inefficient situation?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. After all, we can¡¯t just go killing someone, right? So just as an aside while saving her life.¡±


    As a mind reader, I knew that honest answers ultimately emerged in dire situations. Even those who imed a willingness to sacrifice their lives for their country often ended up fleeing when death stared them in the eye. And this was when I found not a single lie in their thoughts. They had fooled even themselves.


    Therefore, a mere line of speech in the present held no meaning. Sincerity of true worth only came out when you were hanging by a thread in a situation where words couldn¡¯t save you.


    I just wanted to witness that moment.


    ¡°¡­Seriously.¡±


    The regressor calmly pondered my words, surprisingly satisfied.


    ¡°Just my theory, but you must have been a really bad guy.¡±


    ¡°I keep telling you I¡¯m a small-timer.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, oh I¡¯m sure. Anyway, putting aside what you said¡­ it certainly seems worth trying.¡±


    <b> ?The colonel is a woman, so she¡¯s not the warden mentioned by the undying. Probably just a pawn. Instead of interrogating and getting rid of her right away, leaving her be might better reveal the truth¡­ though I don¡¯t want to take even a minor risk like that.?</b>


    Persuaded by my words, the regressor withdrew her intent to kill the colonel. She put Chun-aeng back beside her head and rubbed her chin, sinking into deep thought.


    <b> ?I was going to avoid this sort of leisurely development for a throw-away cycle¡­ but since things have turned out like this, I guess I¡¯ll change the n.?</b>


    Reading her thoughts, I couldn¡¯t help but be bbergasted.


    I did expect it, but it really was a throw-away for you? Please don¡¯t be like that. You¡¯re making this mind reader over here anxious.


    Anyhow. I turned away again, wondering about the officer on the other side. What could she be thinking at this point, having been checkmated?


    * * *


    Colonel Callis unfastened her leather belt. In the past, shortly after clothing packets becamemercialized, leather lost its primary use and was often repurposed for essories or consumables such as wallets, pouches, belts, bags, trinkets, and so on.


    While the Military State despised luxury, there was no reason to do away with the leather inventory existing across the country; discarding them all would have resulted in even greater losses.


    As a result, there was a fleeting leather boom, and it became quite the trend until a certain incident urred. And like all fads, many variations of leather products emerged.


    Colonel Callis¡¯ belt¡ªwhich originated from that period, having survived numerous cycles of change¡ªserved a rather unique purpose. There was an odd bulge with a gap on its left side. As the Colonel hooked her finger into that gap, a cleverly concealed space appeared within the leather. From it, she pulled out three packages.


    ¡®The three packages <i>he</i> gave me.¡¯


    Not even Callis knew what they contained. The ¡°Human Regime¡± had emphasized never to open them before the right moment, so she tried to save them if possible. But now wasn¡¯t the time to be choosy about means or methods.


    ¡®One is formunication. The other is for escape.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t yet the time to use themunication package. She put this on hold. The escape package was given to her for when there was no hope and she had to escape Tantalus. She also put this on hold¡­


    ¡®But must I really hold it back?¡¯


    Callis subconsciously reached for the escape package, but then realized what she was about to do and stopped. She tightly clenched her hand, breathing rapidly as she chewed her lip.


    ¡®No, not yet. I can¡¯t be weak already when I¡¯ve yet to aplish anything.¡¯


    Barely pulling herself together, Callis tucked the escape package away with trembling fingers, hiding it deeply.


    Now, only one remained.


    ¡®And thisst one¡­ is for when I need assistance.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know what it held, but don¡¯t they say the absence of visible hope makes you yearn for it more?


    The Human Regime was a secret society deeply embedded with the Military State. So Callis clutched onto a glimmer of hope as she opened the leather package, praying it contained something that could turn the tables, given it was a hidden ace provided by such a formidable organization.


    ¡®Please. Let there be something to break through this ordeal¡­!¡¯


    Colonel Callis opened the package with bated breath.


    <em><strong> E/N: Heyds. Just a heads-up, we have changed Major to Lieutenant Colonel/Colonel and will be keeping this change henceforth. Thanks for your continued support and hope you enjoyed this chapter! </strong></em>

 Chapter 93: - The Eraser Within My Mind

    <b>? The Eraser Within My Mind ?</b>


    There exist two kinds of unknowns in the world. One is not knowing the answer, and the other is being unaware of not knowing. Though thetter may seem far more distant from us, surprisingly, we can find it close by.


    Let¡¯s revisit our memories. When you look back at your shining childhood of long ago, those days undoubtedly hold a splendid nostalgia that makes you special. Back then, you were the center of the world, the ruler of the loftiest dreams, and the protagonist of a grand epic.


    Yet, the trivialities buried beneath those brilliant memories don¡¯t reveal themselves. The mundane, like the coolness of a sip of water on a certain morning or the sun-kissed scent rising from a pillow. These moments, while life-enriching, are extremely hard to remember. They¡¯ll sink below the mind¡¯s surface, never to emerge again.


    You can¡¯t even <i>attempt</i> to recall such details until someone mentions them. And even then, any remembrance isn¡¯t the true memory, merely an imagination stitched together with the fabric of your experiences up to the present. Such is the nature of the abyss of memories¡ªgenerous, yet heartless.


    So no one should be able to me me, even if I can¡¯t remember something nobody points out.


    ¡°Wait, Mr. Shei.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we forgetting something?¡±


    The regressor scowled as she retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking like that again? Can¡¯t you be straightforward?¡±


    ¡°Talking like what? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That damned way you rece subject, predicate, and object with ¡®something¡¯!¡±


    Feeling a prick of conscience, I hastily gestured in denial, trying to make an excuse.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair. I genuinely can¡¯t remember either! At least not this time!¡±


    ¡°Seems like you <i>were</i> aware, you rogue.¡±


    I was devastated by the undeserved reprimand, but it wasn¡¯t the time to fuss over something so small.


    The officer¡¯s package¡ªgiven to her by ¡®them¡¯, to be opened when she needed a helper¡ªcontained a broad, fan-shaped leaf with a message written alongside it: [Remember whom you have forgotten.]


    She had yet to remember, but the problem was that I also forgot ¡°whom¡± the message referred to. Being a mind reader didn¡¯t mean I could recall something I didn¡¯t even know.


    But something, <i>something</i>, tugged at the corner of my mind. Something pretty important that had slipped away.


    I made every effort to recall the hazy memory.


    ¡°What could it possibly be? It¡¯s rted to you, Mr. Shei. Mr. Shei. Could you describe your characteristics for me?¡±


    ¡°What the heck¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m in a hurry. Quickly.¡±


    At my prodding, the regressor crossed her arms and fell into thought.


    ¡°My characteristics¡­?¡±


    <b> ?Regression¡­ I can¡¯t say that. A devourer of fortune, keeper of a treasury, and all gear no skill¡­ </b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>. Why does only stuff like thise to mind??</b>


    At least her self-assessment was pretty honest. But as that wasn¡¯t what I wanted to know, I began reciting the regressor¡¯s characteristics one by one.


    ¡°Distrustful of humans, likes men, quick-tempered, amputee production manager¡­¡±


    ¡°Got a death wish? Of all the things to recall, why those?¡±


    ¡°Amputee production manager? Amputee production manager. Serial right arm killer. I figured it out. The right arm!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re just teasing me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    <b><i> Teasing? Did she think I was the type to randomly tease others?</i></b>


    Though I wanted to give her a piece of my mind, this wasn¡¯t the time. I whipped around to face the regressor, raising my voice.


    ¡°The right arm! Where¡¯s the right arm?!¡±


    The regressor scrunched up her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s on your right side. Why, want me to cut it and show you?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the moment for jokes! The undying, Rasch! His right arm! Where is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Undying?¡±


    Finally realizing what I sought, the regressor brought up the undying from her memories. She remembered about his right arm rotted with curse, his scattered flesh, and how she had brewed a potion to heal him, submerging his arm in it.


    But she had no memory of taking the healed arm back out, which was only natural¡ªshe¡¯dpletely forgotten about the arm after dunking it in potion!


    The regressor sighed.


    ¡°Oh. I forgot.¡±


    ¡°<i>Forgot</i>? How could you forget that?!¡±


    As I cried out in astoundment, the regressor ran her fingers through her hair, appearing bewildered as she gave a timid reply.


    ¡°W-well. I put it in a potion to heal him, you see. But wouldn¡¯t <i>you</i> want to forget as well if that arm keeps flopping around?¡±


    ¡°You sure are talented! Doesn¡¯t it move over on two fingers and tap at you when it¡¯s unhappy? How¡¯d you let that slip your mind?¡±


    ¡°I mean, the curse wasn¡¯t lifted but the arm kept trying toe out of the potion tank so¡­¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    The way her eyes darted around, she resembled Azzy after causing a mess. What the heck had she done?


    ¡°I chained it up and sank it under.¡±


    ¡°Sank it?¡±


    Even if <i>I</i> wouldn¡¯t have done that. She¡¯d take the cake for being radical alright.


    ¡°Well, fine. Let¡¯s assume that¡¯s okay. Still, you must¡¯ve seen it at some point whileing and going!¡±


    ¡°No, uh, the healing potion stank so I left it in a secluded room. And I put up a barrier to keep the smell from escaping¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but is that really a curse removal? Isn¡¯t it just a sealing ritual?¡±


    Unbelievable. I thought <i>I</i> was living pretty nlessly, but the regressor was of a different breed that would toss away even existing ns.


    During the three days I was trying to revive Tyr¡¯s heart, the regressor was so curious about what I was doing that she neglected the undying andpletely forgot about him!


    I fixed the regressor with a frosty look.


    ¡°¡­Mr. Shei. Do you happen to dislike Mr. Rasch?¡±


    ¡°Er, actually, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m particrly fond of him.¡±


    ¡°Hm. So even though you like men, it doesn¡¯t mean you have no taste.¡±


    ¡°Stop emphasizing stuff like that! I just forgot okay?!¡±


    <b> ?I did lock it up in too inconspicuous a ce¡­ The sight of that flopping right arm alone gave me illusions of that terrible corpse golem. And afterward, I was so preupied with Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s heart that I had no mind to spare¡­ I should reflect. I was too short-sighted.?</b>


    So she did know how to reflect. The girl apparently still had the heart of a human.


    <b><i> Yeah, who cares? People can be forgetful sometimes. It¡¯s absolutely not because I¡¯d forgotten as well¡­</i></b>


    ¡°Hold up! More importantly! You¡¯re the one who used the undying¡¯s arm! <i>You</i> should¡¯ve remembered a bit!¡±


    ¡­Cancel that. This girl was a screwball who didn¡¯t even know the meaning of reflection.


    Sure, I also forgot. As the owner of Immortal Righty, I admit to being a teensy bit responsible. But you know¡­


    ¡°My situation was different from yours, Mr. Shei.¡±


    ¡°What excuse are you gonna make? We both forgot in the end!¡±


    ¡°But back then, I was trying to revive Tyr¡¯s heart, and I almost died while losing my own identity. You expect me to remember some man¡¯s dirty right arm?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well.¡±


    ¡°I even left a note, considering I might lose my memory. But what about you Mr. Shei? Didn¡¯t you keep your wits just fine?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have anything to say, go ahead, Mr. Shei. I think I¡¯m gonna have to weigh your conscience today. I bet it¡¯lle just around Chun-aeng¡¯s weight.¡±


    She was on the hook now.


    The regressor crossed her arms, putting on airs for nothing, and smoothly turned to point outside, avoiding answering.


    ¡°I sealed the right arm in theborers¡¯ quarters over in that corner. Well, it¡¯s not urgent, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wayte, but let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    I went in the direction she pointed.


    Theborers¡¯ quarters had dozens of generic-looking doors lining the corridor. Some were broken, and others hadpletely fallen off, but even such traces of destructioncked any uniqueness because they could be seen everywhere. Without senses as keen as Azzy, it¡¯d be hard to find something hidden somewhere in this ce.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    The regressor opened one of the doors at the end of the corridor. The moment I stepped inside, I was hit by a wave of hot air along with the pungent odor of herbs. Beyond the hazy smoke filling the room, I saw a square tank in chains, ced on a bed. I fumbled my way forward to confirm its contents.


    In the tank, the undying¡¯s right arm was submerged in a boiling, transparent potion. At first nce, it resembled an ancient ritual underway.


    As I turned wordlessly to face the regressor, she averted her gaze, clearly at a loss for words herself.


    I pointed at the tank and began to talk.


    ¡°You left it here all this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­Mhm. I only had to remove the curse, so there was no need for anything else.¡±


    ¡°Seems like the curse ispletely lifted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Seems like it.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take it out?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ forgot.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you blockhead.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Musing that the girl sure was sensitive to certain words, I set about releasing the chains wrapped around the whole tank. With each loop of the chain I freed, the undying¡¯s right arm flopped with increasing vigor.


    ¡°Wait just a second, Righty. I shall set you fre¡ª¡±


    But the moment I was about to take the chain off, the right arm seized the opportunity of its loosened bindings and sprang out of the potion like a carp, smacking the bridge of my nose.


    ¡°Gagh!¡±


    While I was momentarily stunned, the right arm swiftlynded on the ground and scurried away on two fingers.


    Holding my smarting nose, I cried out.


    ¡°Mr. Shei! Catch it!¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    But the regressor had moved out of the right arm¡¯s way, evading it. The arm escaped the room and started sprinting down the corridors in the blink of an eye.


    I hastily got up and raised my voice resentfully.


    ¡°You just let it go?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit gross so¡­ Why though? The arm will go looking for its owner anyway. Weren¡¯t you intending to bring the undying back to life?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I intended to do! Before <i>she</i> interfered!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No time to exin! Where is Mr. Rasch¡¯s body now?¡±


    ¡°In the ssroom cab.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯d you put it there of all ces?! That makes it look like you¡¯re trying to hide a corpse!¡±


    I immediately rushed to the ssroom, while the regressor followed me cluelessly. We rushed down the corridors without pausing for breath, following the right arm¡¯s fingerprints.


    Upon arriving, we discovered the officer standing in front of the cab with a package in hand, and the right arm bouncing off the wall to fly toward the undying.


    ¡°Holy crap, the arm¡¯s flying.¡±


    I absentmindedly mumbled to myself: with that level of physical control, it might even pull off a triple-disc catch.


    Meanwhile, the right arm stuck right to undying¡¯s shoulder and began to transfer the abundant life essence it had absorbed from the regressor¡¯s special healing potion. It looked like a gigantic syringe was being injected into the undying¡¯s shoulder.


    With each substantial contraction of the swollen right arm, the essence it contained flowed into the undying¡¯s body. And as the undying¡¯s flesh epted that energy and let it course through his veins, vitality began to return to him.


    Then all of a sudden, the undying¡¯s eyes snapped open.

 Chapter 94: - Wind Whisperer

    <b>? Wind Whisperer ?</b>


    Awakening from a long slumber, the undying promptly leaped out of the cab,nding on the ground with a slight stagger; his limbs, shoddily reattached, were still shaky and not fully connected. But he was an undying who possessed the power of regeneration, and just so happened to be brimming with life essence.


    The undying sucked in a breath, tensing his body, and in an instant, his slightly twisted limbs snapped back into ce. The scratches all over him healed within seconds, while his withered physique swelled as if soaking in water with equal speed.


    Fully revived, he gazed at his hands and feet, eximing in marvel.


    ¡°Oh! I am filled with vital essence! How did thise to be?¡±


    As the undying looked around in wonder, the officer, who coincidentally stood before him, cleared her throat and began in a rigid tone.


    ¡°Rasch, of the Tantalus Education Facility. Correct?¡±


    The undying answered swiftly.


    ¡°Indeed! To be greeted by such a beauty the moment I open my eyes, my life has not been in vain! This, too, is a blessing from Mother Earth!¡±


    ¡°¡­Beauty?¡±


    ¡°How else, then, are we to call a beautiful person!¡±


    His words carried a wily charm, yet they were too abrupt for the officer¡¯s liking. She frowned, unable to take them at face value.


    ¡°No time to y with words. I am Major Callis Kritz, appointed as the warden of Tantalus and also its administrator. And¡­¡±


    The officer opened the package she was holding and took out what it contained. Rasch, eyes filled with curiosity, turned bright upon recognizing the object.


    ¡°Is this not a world tree leaf?!


    ¡°So you recognize it.¡±


    Just as there were kings among beasts, there were world trees among the verdure. But unlike beasts, the kings of nts didn¡¯t take human form.


    Humans were rulers of the earth¡¯s surface, but that reign only extended to the realm of beasts. No human, no matter how arrogant, could im dominion over even nts. And it was true. nts were indifferent to the affairs of beasts and remained steadfast in their original forms.


    There did exist kings among the countless blooming flowers and grasses, but finding them was nigh impossible. nt Kings had their individual appearances, making them difficult to distinguish. Even if you were blessed enough to discover them, as soon as they were plucked, their life would end.


    But some trees could live for thousands of years, and their kings were no different. Tree Kings lived for dozens to thousands of years, and among them, some had revealed their identities by existing for so long.


    People called them world trees. For many millennia, these trees had absorbed the earth¡¯s essence to the limit. They were said to have roots like small hills and leaves like huge fans. Born and grown alongside Mother Earth, these great, magical Tree Kings were revered and worshiped by some as gods.


    Rasch the undying was one such worshiper.


    ¡°Naturally! Our tribe is intimately connected to Mother Earth, more so than any other in the world. How could I not recognize its bountiful vital essence?! Though we never had a blessed maidenhair tree near us! We always yearned for them!¡±


    But for others, the trees were seen merely asrge, slightly curious, and somewhat precious, with their fallen leaves fetching a price.


    The officer spoke.


    ¡°Then I presume you know how much value this holds?¡±


    The undying nodded immediately.


    ¡°Of course I understand its objective worth! I once tried to buy it, but the price was outrageous! Making a purchase with the meager earnings of mybor was out of the question! Regardless, I am grateful. It just so happened my regeneration was slowing due tocking vital essence! Thanks to you, I am fully restored!¡±


    Despite being the one to hand over the world tree leaf, the officer was internally bewildered, though she hid it.


    <b> ?Strange. I did not even feed him the world tree leaf, yet his right arm jumped around on its own, and he regained his strength. What is going on??</b>


    <b><i> Wait a second. The potion that healed his arm, did it contain¡­?</i></b>


    Half in doubt, I asked the regressor.


    ¡°Mr. Shei, about what you put in that healing potion¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhm. The earth¡¯s essence works well on the undying, so I used a world tree leaf. What about it?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished by her answer.


    ¡°Woow. Only so generous for matters like that.¡±


    ¡°It was the necessary minimum. <i>Somebody</i> reduced the arm into a total rag. Considering the severity of that curse, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible to heal it without something as potent.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, it was all my carelessness.¡±


    I clicked my tongue and stuck close to the corner of the wall to peer inside the ssroom, observing cautiously. The regressor followed suit, still unaware of what was going on.


    ¡°So the major met the undying. Is this why you called me over?¡±


    ¡°Toote to do anything. Just keep watching.¡±


    As we looked in, the officer appraised the undying with a sharp gaze beneath her cap¡¯s visor. He had a muscr build and stood at two meters in height. The skin visible through his tattered shirt was even darker than bronze, seeming more metal than flesh.


    And even though she hadn¡¯t used her world tree leaf, his robust body was brimming with vitality, and he had regained the peak of his strength.


    <b> ?That aside, what was with that right arm that leaped in here earlier¡­??</b>


    Well, as long as the result was good.


    The officer dismissed her curiosity for the moment and scrutinized the undying from head to toe.


    <b> ?He is rumored to have torn people apart with his bare hands. Although he doesn¡¯t stand out here in the abyss, he is an undying, a race once known as berserkers. Among them, he holds the second-highest position as the ¡®Right Arm¡¯¡­ He could prove to be a sufficiently valuable ally.?</b>


    Rasch had left thend of his people, who had yet to move past tribal society, to roam the world. Eventually, he found great interest in the prosperous and powerful Military State.


    The undying went so far as to go through numerous negotiations and ept strict conditions to be granted temporary citizenship, all to stay in the State¡­ though he ended up sentenced to abyssal imprisonment without any possibility of reconsideration due tomitting murder.


    <b> ?He is among the rare few who harbor positive feelings for our country.?</b>


    The abyss was full of nothing but enemies, yet in this deste ce, the officer had discovered the sole potential ally. A profound sense of relief washed over her.


    <b> ?I¡¯m d I solved the mystery of that package. If I failed to think of it¡­ Their orders are always delivered in such cryptic ways¡­?</b>


    With a hand resting on her chin, the officer finished her cold calctions. Meanwhile, the undying gazed happily at the world tree leaf, full of anticipation.


    ¡°Am I truly allowed to take this?¡±


    ¡°You may. On condition, however.¡±


    ¡°My word, such a precious gift! I thank you!¡±


    ¡°Did I not say on condition?¡±


    Deeming Rasch useful enough, the officer adjusted her visor as she continued.


    ¡°It is no gift. It is the price I paid for your sake, trainee. Considering the significant expense on my part, you owe me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Haha! Haha! State folk sure have a stern way with words! I shall ept this gift with much dness and delight!¡±


    ¡°Trainee. I will say it again¡­¡±


    The officer eyed the undying with displeasure as he continued to emphasize the word ¡°gift¡±. She assumed he intended to simply take the world tree leaf as a present without offering anything in return.


    However, she was greatly underestimating the undying¡¯s magnanimity.


    ¡°No, it is a gift!¡±


    The undying stubbornly shook his head, giving a thumbs up.


    ¡°This is an incredibly precious gift to me, and it is also the nourishment I needed most due to myck of vital essence! You personally sought me out and presented me with such a gift. Therefore, it must be a giving of the heart, and since our hearts have connected, we can consider ourselves friends!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Having grown up in the Military State, the officer wasn¡¯t ustomed to such words and took a moment to understand his meaning.


    In essence, the undying was refusing a rtionship based on debt and instead choosing to take on an obligation of the heart. Because debt ends with payment, whereas friendship doesn¡¯t wither until feelings fade.


    ¡°I am not one to reject a friend¡¯s request. So, friend, what favor would you ask of me?¡±


    Taken aback, the officer was momentarily speechless and lost in thought. But her back was against a very steep wall. Currently, she had no position to refuse, and neither the reason nor will to do so.


    ¡°¡­I have a task at hand. I¡­ hope you can assist me with it, trainee.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Anything for a friend¡¯s request!¡±


    The undying extended his hand, and though she wasn¡¯t too keen on a handshake, the officer eventually took it.


    <b> ?¡­I do not want to be friends with the likes of a Tantalus prisoner, but it seems the better option to make immediate use of him.?</b>


    Be it of friendship or of debt, the form of the rtionship didn¡¯t matter. She decided not to care what she¡¯d call it, so long as she could use the undying who feared nothing for his life.


    <b> ?I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s his size¡­ but even his hands are big. His fingers alone are two-thirds longer than mine¡­?</b>


    As they shook hands, the officer was suddenly struck with an uncharacteristic thought. But she quickly shook her head and regained her senses.


    <b> ?No. I just thought about his stature. That size would make him the perfect meat shield.?</b>


    Alright, it¡¯s about time we step away.


    Taking my eyes off the two, I whispered into the regressor¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Mr. Shei.¡±


    The regressor jumped in disgust.


    ¡°Oh fricking¡­ You startled me. What?¡±


    What¡¯s with the overreaction? As the regressor hissed, the hairs on her entire body standing on end, I asked her a question.


    ¡°Why are you so surprised when we¡¯re both men?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gross! You could just say it out loud, why whisper?!¡±


    ¡°Well I can¡¯t shout for them to hear, can I?¡±


    ¡°I constantly make sure no sound will leak, so it¡¯s fine!¡±


    Stalking is a passive ability to you, huh. Very nice.


    I nodded and pointed to the side with a finger.


    ¡°It seems they¡¯ll being out soon. Shall we run?¡±


    ¡°Run? Didn¡¯t you have business with the undying?¡±


    ¡°It ended a while ago.¡±


    I nced over to their side and eyed the officer who had obtained the trustworthy, dependable ally she wanted. I continued in a mutter.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten what I wanted.¡±


    The regressor tilted her head, not understanding what I meant.


    ¡°It feels a little iffy to go like this. The undying¡­ Him joining the major won¡¯t make any significant changes¡­ but I still don¡¯t want things getting troublesome.¡±


    ¡°How ironic,ing from the world¡¯s biggest pain in the neck.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Juste!¡±


    It was about time for the officer and the undying to leave the ssroom. To avoid getting in their way, I pulled the regressor outside.

 Chapter 95: - Everybody Lies

    <b>? Everybody Lies ? </b>


    I thought the undying woulde running out at any moment, but he didn¡¯t show up for a long while. Meanwhile, the regressor made the world¡¯s most unabashed deration of stalking and went off to observe the other two. Thanks to that, I had a moment to spare.


    I sat in a corner of the prison courtyard and pulled out a deck of cards. I pressed it lightly between my right thumb and index finger, letting it slide against my fingertips. The cards began to flutter into flight one after the other, and very soon, thest one escaped the oppression of my tyrannical grip, settlingfortably in my left hand.


    s, there¡¯s no paradise in escape. The caring embrace of my left hand revealed its true nature, transforming into the same monster as my right. The spines of the card pile arched like a bow, struggling once more to break free, and found an opportunity to return the hand they had just left.


    As I shot the deck of cards to and fro, a voice called out to me.


    ¡°Impressive dexterity I see.¡±


    It was Tyr, perched daintily on her great coffin with her dark parasol leaning on her shoulder as ever. She floated gently before me and descended, stepping closer.


    I chuckled and deftly retrieved the cards, ceasing their butterfly dance. With folded wings, they rested in my palm like pupae.


    ¡°You¡¯d call <i>this</i> impressive? I¡¯m sorry, but a trick like this is as easy as drawing tears from a five-year-old on the alert after stealing candy. Looks like you¡¯d faint if I let you see me being serious.¡±


    At my wily retort, Tyr covered her mouth with a fist and giggled.


    ¡°Why would a fully grown adult want to make a child cry?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t you ever get that kind of urge? Or is it just me?¡±


    ¡°You should not indulge in such behavior either.¡±


    ¡°Really? When you see a kid looking all shifty and trying to evade an obvious situation with tant lies, don¡¯t you want to call them out on it, if only because it¡¯s so exasperating?¡±


    It was a yful question, yet Tyr fell into serious thought. What would she do and how would she react if a little child tried to deceive her with futile trickery? She ran a mental simtion of every possible scenario and soon reached a conclusion.


    ¡°I would not do that.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. There is only a petty sense of satisfaction to be derived from pointing out a child¡¯s lie. The mature must act with a little more dignity.¡±


    <b><i> Oh? Petty satisfaction. Petty¡­ petty?</i></b>


    ¡°Huh? Might you be implying I have a bad personality?¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, your personality leans away from gentleness, does it not?¡±


    Tyrughed yfully in a fully teasing manner.


    <b><i> Well, well. So we¡¯re close enough to joke around like this, are we? Alright. Let¡¯s see how you take this next.</i></b>


    ¡°Tyr, let¡¯s make a wager.¡±


    ¡°A wager?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll hide a card, and you try to find it.¡±


    I drew a card without even looking at the deck and handed it over. Tyr epted it with interest and examined both sides. The back had a regr pattern, no different from any other card. It was symmetrically shaped, so flipping it over wouldn¡¯t make any difference. On the front, there were two bright red hearts, with the number 2 written.


    Tyr attempted to feel for any hidden tricks on the card¡¯s surface, but it was perfectly ordinary. She inspected it from various angles, making a remark.


    ¡°There does not seem to be any tricks.¡±


    ¡°That card is ordinary. I swear on my honor as a magician.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. If I fail to notice anything beforehand, it is due to myck of ability.¡±


    Tyr spoke earnestly, having experienced a time when knowledge wasn¡¯t freely shared. Back then, knowing held power, and facing the consequences of ignorance wasmon.


    Of course, I also meant what I said.


    ¡°No. At the very least, there should be fairness with regard to the tools we have. There¡¯s no fun making a bet using a trick only I know.¡±


    ¡°If you say as much.¡±


    Tyr nodded, then returned the card to me before asking a question.


    ¡°Yes. A wager requires a reward. What do you suggest we wager?¡±


    ¡°One wish. How¡¯s that sound?¡±


    ¡°¡­ A wish?¡±


    <b> ?A wish, as in asking for anything¡­? If so.?</b>


    For an instant, Tyr¡¯s eyes gleamed with a blood-red hue. Feeling a shiver down my spine, I hastily added a condition.


    ¡°Of course, within mutually reasonable and sensible bounds! Naturally!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ah. Indeed. I understand.¡±


    ¡­What a relief. Just now, I had a sense that Tyr briefly entertained the wish of turning me into a vampire. The kind that defies death and can stay forever by her side¡­


    In any case, Tyr epted my suggestion.


    ¡°Yes. Go ahead, give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Heheheh. Alright. Prepare to gape in amazement at the dexterous expertise of the new generation.¡±


    ¡°I should warn <i>you</i> not to be disheartened even if I win too easily. You are merely outmatched.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return the same words to you. Don¡¯t be too indignant even if you feel cheated.¡±


    I ced the remaining pile of cards on the ground and spread both hands wide open to show I wasn¡¯t hiding anything. Tyr confirmed it with a nod. Then, I picked up a two of hearts with only two fingers.


    ¡°Well then. Here goes.¡±


    ¡°Yes. go on.¡±


    Tyr¡¯s eyes gleamed even redder as she enhanced her vision to not miss even a single detail of my moves.


    I intended to meet her expectations. With a confident smile, I started moving the card around, switching it between both of my hands. The two of hearts spun and darted busily between my hands, like drunken butterflies or leaves swirling in the breeze.


    Tyr¡¯s expression grew increasingly odd as she watched the dizzying disy.


    <b> ?¡­I can see it far better than I expected.?</b>


    Her crimson irises moved ceaselessly. They weren¡¯t trembling, but rather, they were tracking my card. Even if I shook it or suddenly moved it out of sight before returning, even if it momentarily vanished behind my hand, her piercing gaze followed the card every step of the way.


    <b> ?It certainly has ir¡­ but for all that, it is too conspicuous. It is not so swift, and while chaotic, the movements are simple.?</b>


    ¡°¡­Argh!¡±


    An anxious exmation escaped me. My fingers trembled with tension, and I even almost dropped the card at times. But I managed to hold on each time and continued with desperation.


    And then, I crossed my hands at a certain moment, taking advantage of the blind spot to hide the card in one of my palms, and extended them forward.


    With an awkward grin, I raised my voice.


    ¡°Tada! Where could it be?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Tyr let out a small sigh. She nced furtively at my face, then at my left hand, wearing a quite troubled expression. But not because she missed the card¡ªshe had captured its movement too perfectly.


    <b> ?Though I feel sorry for Hu¡­ I saw everything. How he pretended to hide the card while crossing his hands, then slipped it into his left sleeve.?</b>


    A vampire could control even their eyes with Blood Aura. With the assistance of bloodcraft, their rapidly moving crimson eyes couldpletely track even the most dazzling movements that ordinary eyes would miss.


    Tyr hesitated to answer, afraid that I might feel embarrassed.


    <b> ?Perhaps I should not have enhanced my eyes. I was too serious, tempted by the idea of a wish¡­?</b>


    ¡°Heheh. It was a bit challenging, huh? It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be disappointed. There¡¯s no helping presbyopia, after all.¡±


    <b> ?¡­ But seeing that despicable, conceited attitude, perhaps I should show him that the world is not as simple as it seems.?</b>


    A few words were enough to change her mind. Incensed, Tyr pointed her finger at my left hand.


    ¡°Take out your left hand.¡±


    ¡°Left hand! You said my left, yes? No takebacks! Well then! Will it really be the left? Let¡¯s check! Ta-tadada-tada-da.¡±


    I immediately opened my left hand. Naturally, and as expected by Tyr, it was empty.


    ¡°¡­Oh no! What a shame! There was nothing in the left~! The card must¡¯ve been in the right! Alright. Since you got it wrong, I won this¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, I meant your left sleeve.¡±


    As Tyr pointed out my sleeve precisely, I gasped in shock and averted my gaze, starting to sweat bullets.


    ¡°L-l-left sleeve, you say? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Here, you can see.¡±


    Tyr kindly grabbed my left hand and twisted it, revealing the sleeve where a card was faintly visible. It was undeniable evidence. If this were a gambling table, someone would¡¯ve needed to bring a hammer immediately¡­ yet I chuckled with a shrug.


    ¡°Look, a shallow lie. Can¡¯t help but expose it, right?¡±


    Well, there¡¯d be many reasons for such a reaction. Whether it¡¯s to teach someone a bitter lesson about the world, because they acted like a fool, out of base desires, or simply because they were unsightly.


    It all depended, but regardless, when you catch someone in a lie right before your eyes, it¡¯s only natural to want to expose it. It¡¯s close to an instinct anyone has.


    Tyr looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Did you, by chance, n this wager to say that from the start?¡±


    ¡°Kind of. Tyr, how ridiculous was I? When someone tries to shamelessly hide something in in sight and pretends otherwise, you can¡¯t help but catch and show them, can you?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t deny it. That was exactly how Tyr acted just now. She chuckled and replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°I fell for itpletely. However, you are no child, are you?¡±


    ¡°Compared to you, Tyr, I may as well be. When you generously consider the human lifespan to be 100 years, as a 24-year-old, I¡¯m just a two-year-old baby going by the Tyrkanzyaka Age Comparison Law. Goo-goo, gaga.¡±


    Tyr shot me a sharp look and pouted as she took out the card from my sleeve.


    ¡°Yes. You are right. Clearly, I was not as dignified as I imed. I admit it. Nheless, since I found where you hid the card, this wager is my victor¡ª¡±


    As Tyr flipped the card over and confirmed its face, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°¡­ Ah?¡±


    Gone were the two hearts drawn on the card¡¯s white background, reced by an imposing queen holding a flower with a straight gaze. It was as if somebody had drawn it anew.


    The queen of hearts. This card was definitely different from the one I had picked. Tyr stared at the card as if possessed for a while before turning to me. I pointed at my right hand which was still clenched closed.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t finish earlier, but let me try again. It must¡¯ve been in my right hand! Tada!¡±


    With a vocal effect, I opened my right hand; the two of hearts Tyr had to find was wrapped inside my right palm.


    Perplexed and still feeling disoriented, Tyr looked between her hand and the two of hearts. Meanwhile, I indulged in dignified pleasure as I gave her a deep bow.


    ¡°Well, you gotta ovee those shallow antics to be called a magician.¡±


    Tyr¡¯s face turned bewildered.


    ¡°H-how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Not teaching. Revealing tricks to the world is something a magician shouldn¡¯t do.¡±


    When blood surges, vision narrows. This was true for Tyr as well.


    To gain something, you have to relinquish something else. Prey, in their case, acquired widened vision to spot potential predators from anywhere, but in exchange, they lost the ability to properly discern what¡¯s right in front of them.


    Predators, on the other hand, have their eyes fixed forward to chase their target to the end. They face the penalty of being unable to see behind them without turning their head.


    Now, humans are predators worthy of the name, and Tyr¡¯s a predator of predators, feeding on their blood. She focused her Blood Aura in her eyes to track my card. Her ability was so exceptional that not even I couldpletely shake her concentration.


    That¡¯s why I tricked her from the start. While the queen of hearts herself lured the Queen of Shadows, the two of hearts leisurely hid behind my hand and made a slow appearance. That¡¯s all.


    ¡°After all, those whock the ability to deceive can¡¯t go around iming they can see through the tricks of others.¡±


    Well, this was also mostly thanks to my mind reading, but well, the power was already me and I was the power. After spending a lifetime together, how could we be separated? In the first ce, if I couldn¡¯t read minds, I wouldn¡¯t be able to even detect the tricks people hide deep inside.


    ¡°How¡­ amazing. Truthfully, I still do not know what happened. I thought for sure I was keeping up.¡±


    Tyr sped her hands together, impressed. I appreciated the honest reactions of the folks around here. Feeling smug, I rubbed the bottom of my nose.


    ¡°Haha, you can ponder how you¡¯ll grant my wish.¡±


    ¡°However, Hu.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Tyr cautiously raised her head, pointing at the queen of hearts she held in her hand.


    ¡°Though this is not the one with two hearts¡­ was this not also a card you hid?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°If so, I have won the wager.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Hang on a sec. What did I say earlier?


    <b> ?He said he would hide a card and asked me to find it, I am sure. Although this card does not have two hearts on it, it was hidden nheless. And since I have indeed found a hidden card, then¡­?</b>


    Um? She¡¯s right?


    ¡°Why did I phrase it like that?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me about it?¡±


    I know, right? The heck? Did I want to give her a wish?


    Carefully recalling the conditions, I eventually nodded.


    ¡°It makes sense, hearing what you say. I can¡¯t logically refute that.¡±


    ¡°Then, <i>you</i> must grant my wish.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you still gotta think of your pride as Progenitor. You want a wish for this kind of win, after beingpletely fooled?¡±


    Tyr promptly nodded in response. She was evidently feeling better as her eyes had regained their vitality.


    Well, guess it doesn¡¯t matter. I doubt Tyr will ask for any strange wishes, considering how she acts dignified. Otherwise, it¡¯s a straight-up no-go.


    At that moment, I sensed movement from inside the prison. I tidied up the cards and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hear your wishter. Someone I¡¯ve been waiting for has just arrived.¡±


    Immediately afterward, the undying and the officer appeared. The former was rubbing his belly after a feast, while thetter was leading him to the courtyard.


    Alright. Can Major Callis be true to her heart? The preparations are done. Now, I just need to observe.

 Chapter 96: - The Undying and the Vampire

    <b>? The Undying and the Vampire ?</b>


    The undying relished the long-missed feeling of being satiated. After finishing a whole serving of canned beans by himself, he strolled toward the courtyard while smacking his lips.


    ¡°The canned beans here are awful, yet you managed to bring out such vor in them! While eating delicious ingredients raw are delightful as they are, transforming the tasteless into something delectable is the true skill and essence of cooking! With such excellence in cooking, Major, you are sure to make a good bride!¡±


    Despite his praise, the Military State officer Major Callis didn¡¯t appear particrly pleased. She clicked her tongue in annoyance, retorting coldly.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. Going by that logic, themand sergeant major who can make a hundred dishes from canned food alone would be called the bride of the century. Cut the nonsense and assist my mission, trainee.¡±


    ¡°A hundred dishes! How tempting! Is thismand sergeant major as beautiful as you, Major?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a bald, bearded old man. Gained a granddaughter this year.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Then never mind! I will be content with your cooking, Major!¡±


    The officer scowled, visible even beneath the deeply pulled visor of her cap.


    ¡°Do not expect me to cook for you every day, trainee. This is a singr, special asion.¡±


    The undying looked dismayed.


    ¡°But why?!¡±


    ¡°Let me rephrase your question. Why should I, as a warden, be responsible for a trainee¡¯s meals?¡±


    ¡°You could do it as an aside! I have no talent for cooking, and this countrycks tasty ingredients! I apologize, but even if I want to appreciate this nation, the mere repulsive thought of canned beans stops me! But with you Major, things might be a bit better!¡±


    As if irritated by the situation, the officer pressed her cap against her forehead as she replied.


    ¡°Finish your task first. Then I will consider it.¡±


    ¡°All right! Let¡¯s see, you wanted to befriend Miss Dog, was it? You must be seriously shy, Major!¡±


    ¡°And enough with the nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Haha, all right. You made a promise as friends to cook for me. Don¡¯t you forget it!¡±


    The two conversed normally, intimately even, as they walked out of the main building of Tantalus.


    At that moment, the undying noticed me and broke away from his talk, waving in greeting.


    ¡°Oh! Teacher! Long time no¡­ Eh?!¡±


    Just as he approached warmly, his right arm twitched uncontrobly, rising in a threatening manner as if to give me a smack. Even though we were still quite far apart, his menacing demeanor was evident, to both me and, of course, Tyr.


    Startled, Tyr¡¯s eyes glowed red.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    Simultaneously, thousands of her soldiers rose within the darkness under hermand.


    In the abyss, where the sun never rose, everything was shrouded in shadows. This was why Tyr¡¯s power over darkness extended in all directions, wherever the shadows were connected. And those very countless shadows existing in the abyss served as Tyr¡¯s armory, barracks, and soldiers.


    The darkness swarmed together to protect me as Tyr bellowed in rage.


    ¡°Earthener¡­! How dare you try to harm Hu!¡±


    ¡°Wait! This is not my will!¡±


    Even the undying was surprised despite being the master of his body. He firmly grasped his right arm with his left, as if his mind was divided, before speaking¡­ to none other than his own right arm.


    ¡°O Sacrificial Vessel! What enrages you so? Huh? Say that again?¡±


    The undying talked to his right arm as if it were a separate being, then directed his voice beyond the army of shadows that had risen like a wall, addressing me with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Teacher. It seems my right arm desires to give you a smack! Did you happen to get into some conflict with it while I was unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    Upon briefly reading his thoughts, it appeared as though he had something of a conversation with his right arm.


    <b><i> So you couldmunicate with it? Fascinating.</i></b>


    But, moving on, a conflict? I just used that right arm like a rag to wipe away blood when I was fighting Tyr. If it got dirty in the middle, I¡¯d clean it for reuse, and sometimes I¡¯d even dig into it with my skewer and scatter its flesh around.


    <b><i> ¡­ If his right arm had a mind of its own, I suppose it would itch for a punch. Haha.</i></b>


    With an awkwardugh, I replied evasively.


    ¡°Ahaha. Well. It¡¯s long to exin.¡±


    ¡°My right arm, obtained through offering my original limb to Mother Earth, is the great hand that symbolizes mercy! Yet it is so furious! I am curious to know what could have possibly happened!¡±


    ¡°I was, er, swinging that arm around, and it kind of caught a curse¡­¡±


    ¡°A curse? Hm. But it says that is not all? What, did you try to cook my arm, or offer it up as some sacrifice?¡±


    Such good memory for a right arm. Feels like it remembers better than the regressor.


    Having no confidence to deceive the arm, I answered honestly.


    ¡°A crazy vampire called Fiy was running amok, so I borrowed the power of that right arm. To take down many familiars made of blood and darkness gathered together.¡±


    ¡°Does that not sound like a sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°Ah, does it?¡±


    As I scratched my head and chuckled, the undyingughed as well and made a generous proposal.


    ¡°Fine! Teacher, take just one hit!¡±


    I declined immediately.


    ¡°Sorry, but no. It might kill me.¡±


    ¡°It shall be gentle! One hit, otherwise, I fear the anger of my right arm will not subside!¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it up to your arm? It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be the one hitting. How can you do it gently?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Haha! Then take it gently on your own!¡±


    I was engaging in jovial banter with the undying, but Tyr took it seriously and burst out in anger.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    Her dominion within the abyss was unparalleled. A mere utterance from her could shake the very earth, set the shadows astir, and plunge darkness into a foreboding frenzy.


    As even the undying shut his mouth in fright, Tyr issued a warning, her voice resonating with the bottom of the abyss.


    ¡°Hu merely chose such means in order to save me! So if you wish to me someone, me me, Earthener.¡±


    The legion of shadows parted before Tyr, their movements seemingly mirroring one another in perfect harmony, as she stepped forward, leaving her army behind. Her eyes, glowing like blood, fixated on the undying.


    ¡°If you must strike someone, strike me. I will take his ce if it will bring relief. However, should you intend any harm to Hu¡­ I will intervene no matter the means. Even if I must annihte you.¡±


    She was the walking legion, the Progenitor of all vampires ¡ªthe Queen of Shadows. Her blood wielded the power of domination, and against the earthener, who sustained immortality by absorbing vital essence, it was practically a curse that inhibited his regeneration.


    Facing the Tyrkanzyaka of legend, the undying scratched his head andughed heartily.


    ¡°Haha! It was all to save a lover? Then I understand!¡±


    Immediately afterward¡­


    ¡°L-lover?¡±


    The vast energy in the atmosphere, poised to take over the abyss, vanished without a trace. The surging darkness calmed, and the trembling earth held its breath. The soldiers of shadow shared brief looks before beginning to collectively seep back into the ground, as if by a promise.


    All that remained was a bewildered girl who didn¡¯t know what to do. Amidst her crumbling legion, Tyr panicked like someone who had a burn, clenching and unclenching her hands repeatedly.


    ¡°W-what nonsense. H-Hu. Look at that frivolous earthener, listen to the, the peculiarity he spouts.¡±


    While everyone else watched Tyr¡¯s behavior incredulously, the undying gave a big nod and cried out.


    ¡°An adorable lover indeed! Very well! I shall address my right arm separately and settle the matter well! It willprehend this much! What say you, my sacrificial vessel?¡±


    His right hand, which had been rubbing his chin, formed a brief, displeased circle with its fingers before flopping down, falling silent.


    The undying erupted with cheer.


    ¡°The right arm understands too! You are lucky, Teacher!¡±


    I retorted apathetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s your good luck. If it didn¡¯t understand, Tyr would¡¯ve physically instilledprehension until it did.¡±


    ¡°Haha! You are not wrong!¡±


    ¡°Well, anyhow. That¡¯s just how things ended up. Please tell your right arm I¡¯m sorry for using it without even seeking permission.¡±


    ¡°It seems your apology is rather bted!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the right arm would be the one to apologize to. I haven¡¯t developed that level of separatist thinking yet.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! I understand!¡±


    The undying had no intention of hitting me, to begin with. He would¡¯vee charging at me if he were genuinely furious. As a mostly unkible immortal, he was just that insensitive to harm.


    To him, injuries such as sword cuts, skewer stabs, and even dismemberment were basically no different from skinship¡­ in the sense that they involved physical contact but couldn¡¯t kill him.


    In essence, he was a benevolent soul who would lightlyugh off being struck or wounded. He¡¯d be the safest person to be around in the world, as long as no one tarnished his and his tribe¡¯s honor.


    This was why he could be so pleasant around even the officer, and also why I awoke him.


    ¡°Now, as I have matters to tend to, I shall be on my way!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye. I hope whatever it is goes well.¡±


    ¡°Until we meet again! Enjoy your time together!¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡±


    The undying swung his arm in a wave before going back the way he came, to the officer who had kept out of sight all this while. He began speaking to her in a booming voice that reached the courtyard.


    ¡°Oh, I truly almost died just then! It appears passing through this way will pose a problem!¡±


    Seeing his unaffected attitude, the officer growled at him with disapproving eyes.


    ¡°¡­Rasch. Are you incapable of even enduring a simple threat from the Progenitor?¡±


    ¡°Of course! The Progenitor is truly, outrageously powerful!¡±


    ¡°Should you be stating that so boldly?!¡±


    <b> ?I didn¡¯t expect him to be transcendentally powerful like the Progenitor or the Beast King, but I did think he would be of </b><b><i>some</i></b><b> help¡­!?</b>


    It was only natural, though. With the regressor, the Beast King, and the Vampire Progenitor around, being merely ¡°undying¡± was prettyckluster. In fact, upon closer examination, you¡¯d find the others were all transcendental beings who each possessed their own form of immortality.


    As someone who ended up abandoned just because of losing an arm, the undying didn¡¯t quite measure up to their league.


    But of course, the undying didn¡¯t mind this fact much. Being less powerful than natural disasters wasn¡¯t something to lose pride in, after all.


    ¡°Haha! Even for a friend¡¯s request, what cannot be done, cannot be done! That beautiful girl may seem harmless at first nce, but she is the Progenitor of vampires! It is not possible for a mere warrior such as myself to best her inbat!¡±


    Hearing his verbal confirmation of the facts, the officer clenched her trembling hands.


    <b> ?I did suspect that would be the case, but that doesn¡¯t mean I imagined him to back down so easily¡­! </b><b><i>This</i></b><b> is supposed to be a helper? At this rate, he won¡¯t even serve as a minimal deterrent!?</b>


    ¡°Well, if I put everything on the line, I might be able to tickle her somewhat! But then my body would be cursed to nevere back alive again! Haha, it is best if we do not touch one another, if possible! Of course, this goes not just for me, but also for you, Major!¡±


    The undying calmly spoke the truth, and eventually, the officerposed herself.


    ¡°¡­Nevermind. I never intended to go against the Progenitor in the first ce. I wouldn¡¯t have even approached thatborer either if I could.¡±


    ¡°Laborer? Are you referring to the teacher?¡±


    ¡°Teacher? Aborer is just aborer, no? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Is he not a warden? That is what he introduced himself as. Then, is he not a teacher to me?¡±


    ¡°That bastard, so he even impersonated a warden¡­!¡±


    I felt a sharp re through the walls, the officer directed all kinds of curses my way even though she couldn¡¯t see me.


    <b> ?Despicable as he is, with the Progenitor being so protective, I have no way of touching him. Calm down, Callis. Don¡¯t waste energy on pointless things.?</b>


    The vampire shield was as reliable as always. I knew I made the right connection.


    The officer quickly pulled herself together and spoke to the undying.


    ¡°As I mentioned, our target is the Dog King. I trust you know of her?¡±


    ¡°Of course! That young dogdy!¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is not that the Dog King does not obey me¡­ but for some reason, the Dog King immediately rushes to thatborer¡¯s side if he calls for her. Regardless of the location at that.¡±


    ¡°Oho! The teacher has such an ability? Quite envious!¡±


    ¡°This is significantly important. If the Dog King maintains that attitude, the n will bepletely disrupted.¡±


    The purpose of the Human Regime was to acquire the Beast Kings, and the officer had infiltrated Tantalus to secure the Dog King, Azzy.


    A puny major¡ªpuny in strictparison to the denizens of Tantalus¡ªwas deployed as a scout, and this was because the goal of securing the Dog King itself was incredibly easy. To coax the Dog King, who was loyal to humans, you only needed to know how to make eye contact and speak. That¡¯s why Major Callis attempted to test this.


    But then, she encountered a certain dilemma: me.


    <b> ?In our ns, we never imagined the Dog King would resist. Being loyal to humans, she would¡¯ve unquestionably followed us if we asked, especially after entering a covenant with the Military State. However¡­ If thatborer continues hindering us to the end, we have no way forward.?</b>


    Imposing force to forcefully restrain and bring in a Beast King? Now <i>that</i> was unrealistic. If they possessed such power, why try to use the Beast Kings? They could simply go ahead and obtain the world. The reason for targeting the Dog King was because her great powers could be easily controlled.


    But as a universal rule, if something¡¯s easy to handle for one person, it¡¯s just as easy for others.


    ¡°Then why not speak the truth to the teacher and ask for his cooperation? Exin the reasons why you need Miss Dog, and ask him to concede!¡±


    If that could work, the Human Regime wouldn¡¯t be a secret society.


    As the officer closed her mouth, the undying nodded as if understanding.


    ¡°Hmm. So this means we must ultimately get past the teacher! I have always felt this, but being better than someone else is quite a hard task!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s nothing special. Yet, god knows why¡­ Right now he has¡­¡±


    Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka. The officer recalled her power, the authority she held over the epassing darkness of this region¡ªpower enough on its own to physically sway a country.


    <b> ?Getting rid of a mereborer¡­ that poses no difficulty. But the Progenitor standing behind him will never stand to negotiate. Yet fighting her is¡­?</b>


    The officer made her decision. Maybe things would be different if the Human Regime could exert all its power, but within the abyss¡­


    <b> ?It¡¯s impossible. There might be a chance on the surface where the sun rises, but going head to head against the Progenitor in this ce is¡­ suicidal.?</b>


    The officer¡¯s jaw quivered, her teeth ttering. Her mission was doomed to fail¡­ because I was going to get in her way. Azzy was already tamed by the chimes of my bell and the entertainment I provided. She wouldn¡¯t answer the Human Regime¡¯s beck and call. Despite this, they couldn¡¯t eliminate me for fear of my backer, the Progenitor.


    And if the officer reported the situation as it was, the Human Regime¡¯s reaction to realizing the difficulty involved might be to¡­


    <b> ?Consider me expendable¡­ and withdraw from this matter.?</b>


    The officer¡¯s relentless efforts enabled her to obtain her father¡¯s legacy, which was on the brink of being lost. She joined the Human Regime and overcame numerous near-death situations to earn the merits they provided, and even two medals. In this way, Major Callis steadily built her life toward level 4 citizenship.


    But now, with just a single stroke of ill fortune, everything was at risk of toppling.


    The officer trembled. She tightened her service cap even more, gritting her teeth and chanting encouragement to herself.


    <b> ?I won¡¯t crumble here. I¡¯ll find a way somehow. Even if all I have right now is an¡­ unreliable helper.?</b>


    Firming her resolve, the officer slowly moved into action.

 Chapter 97: - The Promise, Obstinacy

    <b>? The Promise, Obstinacy ? </b>


    Perhaps it was only natural that things didn¡¯t go well for the undying and officer pair.


    After a brief search, they found Azzy dozing somewhere on the prison¡¯s 1st floor. It was smooth going until that point. The problem, however, was that all smoothness ceased then.


    ¡°Ohh! Miss Dog!¡±


    Azzy¡¯s ears perked up and her tail swayed gently. Sensing people, she opened her eyes partially, studying the face of the one who called her¡ªthen immediately started growling.


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    Her attitude was quite different from usual. It wasn¡¯t even a sign of unfamiliarity. Because even when she first met the officer, she was as affectionate as if meeting a long-time friend inparison. The growling was solely directed at the undying, an expression of wariness born of primal aversion.


    Feeling a sense of foreboding, the officer turned to the undying.


    ¡°Trainee. It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Come to think of it, it was the same when I first entered this ce! It appears the Beast King is not particrly fond of our kind!¡±


    ¡°Grrr.¡±


    Eartheners, the immortal race who offered their entire tribe to Mother Earth, thereby attaining bodies that resembled their deity more closely than any other.


    True to their name, the flesh and blood of eartheners were like soil andva. Their skin was tough but stiff, likepacted mud, and though their blood flowed hot, it would harden within their body once cooled; just like Mother Earth who embraced the whole world as her body.


    Hence, while they might not be as repelling as the vampires who emanated the stench of blood¡­ Azzy still couldn¡¯t feel any closeness toward them.


    ¡°But it is all right! When taming a beast for the first time, they always bare their fangs and growl! Do you not agree that surpassing this challenge to achievemunion exemplifies humanity¡¯s wisdom in taming beasts?!¡±


    With that confident deration, the undying strode over to Azzy.


    ¡°Miss Dog! Now, let us forge a bond!¡±


    Azzy answered with a bark.


    <i> Baam!</i> She irritably struck the undying¡¯s right arm, and it twisted at an unnatural angle apanied by the sound of exploding soil. Instantly transformed into a reverse-jointed man, the undying gazed at his right hand for a moment, then scratched his head with his remaining left as he stepped back. Only then did Azzy cease her growling.


    His unfruitful return was weed back by the officer¡¯s icy re.


    ¡°¡­Look.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! The beast this time is extremely difficult! Such a pity, Friend!¡±


    The undying raised his dangling right arm and continued in a shout.


    ¡°I do not think I can do this!¡±


    ¡°What are we supposed to do then?!¡±


    The major ended up exploding. She stepped up to the undying, glowering at him. Thetter adjusted his misaligned right arm with an awkward smile.


    ¡°Haha, I shall entrust this part to the undoubtedly human being that you are, Major! After all, being a dog, Miss Dog will take better to y¡ªUrgh!¡±


    The major kicked his shin with her stiff military boot, and the undying bent over, silenced by the shooting pain.


    After reprimanding her ipetent, groaningpanion, the major looked away from him.


    ¡°Unbelievable. To think I went so far as to use a world tree leaf for this bumbling fool.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I have no excuse! But do not worry! At the very least, our tribesmen do not shy away from responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Late as it is, I would rather you get out of my sight now.¡±


    Ultimately, the ipetent earthener achieved nothing. The only support this supposed helper gave was noisy chatter by the sideline. As always, the mission¡¯s sess rested solely on the major¡¯s abilities.


    She walked past the undying and approached Azzy.


    ¡°Move. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°Please! May you finish what I could not!¡±


    Ignoring his words, unsure if it was encouragement or taunting, the major went up to Azzy. Despite her cold reception to the undying, Azzy seemed happy to see the officer, wagging her tail.


    The major began in a loud voice.


    ¡°Dog King, Azzy. Get up!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy jumped to her feet. Looking at the grinning girl who was slightly shorter than herself, the officer continued in a concise tone.


    ¡°Listen well, Dog King. I am an officer of the Military State, Major Callis Kritz, appointed by the State as the chief administrator of Tantalus.¡±


    ¡°Woof? Officer? Is it food?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am Major Callis Kritz.¡±


    Only after hearing the simplified version did Azzy realize the officer was introducing herself. She replied cheerfully, tail swishing.


    ¡°Woof! Nice to meet you! Azzy, that¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why on earth did they choose such a name for this generation¡¯s Dog King? Of all the names to pick.¡±


    After a moment of grumbling, the officer poised herself again.


    ¡°Azzy.¡±


    ¡°Woof! My name! You call me?¡±


    ¡°As a human, I have a demand to make of you.¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    Azzy¡¯s ears and tail drooped the instant she heard the word ¡°demand¡±.


    ¡°Demand, don¡¯t like. Bothersome.¡±


    ¡°You must listen. I am human, and you are the Dog King. You must obey me.¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    Azzy stood defiantly, clearly disying her annoyance. The major wasn¡¯t sure whether to fault her misconduct or be grateful that she was listening regardless. In any case, the officer had a task to fulfill. She cleared her throat and assumed amanding voice.


    ¡°Azzy. As your officer¡ªI mean, I demand of you. When I call you from now on, you muste straight to me.¡±


    ¡°Woof. Okay.¡±


    Despite receiving a positive response, the officer wasn¡¯t satisfied; Azzy¡¯s answer came so readily that it felt too casual. So the officer sought further confirmation of her demand.


    ¡°¡­And even if another human calls you, you must ignore them and follow my orders.¡±


    ¡°Woof? Can¡¯t do that.¡±


    The refusal was both swift and decisive.


    The officer gritted her teeth. This meant that if theborer decided to obstruct her¡­ she¡¯d never be able to take the Dog King out of Tantalus. She grew impatient.


    ¡°Why is that? You must obey humanmands! As such, you must obey my orders! Since I¡¯ve ordered you not to listen to him, as per the covenant, you have to ignore his words!¡±


    ¡°Wooof¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me properly. Keep your promise!¡±


    ¡°The promise, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you must obey!¡±


    People can often see themselves reflected in the reactions of others.


    Azzy stared at the officer as if watching a child throwing a tantrum, and meeting her calm gaze, the major realized she was being unreasonable. At present, the officer had neither power nor justification. All she had was an old promise made between humans and dogs, a promise she didn¡¯t even know about. Yet that was what she relied on to stubbornly demand obedience from the Dog King.


    The first emotion the major registered was embarrassment. While she had her lips pressed shut, Azzy spoke to the stubborn major in a soothing, perhaps consoling, tone.


    ¡°Me, I listen to humans. But it¡¯s not obedience. It¡¯s trust. Like the promise long ago, it¡¯s hope that if I follow humans, if I entrust myself, they¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! So you should listen to what I¡ª!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re human. But, you¡¯re not the only human. Woof.¡±


    Azzy inly conveyed a truth everyone knew but hesitated to acknowledge: You¡¯re just one of the countless humans in existence. Then she carefully added something else.


    ¡°¡­And, woof. You¡¯re my friend, but me, I¡¯m not yours. Because you¡­ don¡¯t like me.¡±


    The officer was jolted by shock. Her true feelings were revealed by a mere dog. Moreover, the Dog King even showed consideration after guessing her feelings.


    She was defeated, in strength and character alike. And that gnawed away at her pride.


    The Human Regime was an organization based on human supremacy. Regarding even beastkin as lesser beings, they harbored an inherent hatred for animals.


    In the officer¡¯s case, this animosity originated from the misfortune of her early childhood and the cruelty of beasts she encountered back then. As someone who lost her only family, her father, to a beast, such defeat was especially uneptable.


    ¡°Shut up and obey me!¡±


    The captain screamed, losing her head, but Azzy didn¡¯t bat an eye. She simply looked back with her big eyes full of concern. But that only drove the officer into a hysterical reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes! You¡¯re just an animal!¡±


    The officer turned away and scanned the Tantalus prison cell, which still held remnants of prisoner restraints. Her attention fell upon a chain that was broken in the middle. Quickly picking it up, she snapped the chain taut menacingly as she walked over to Azzy.


    Sensing her intentions, the undying tried to stop her.


    ¡°Uh, Major. Hold on. Is that not a bit too much? Perhaps you should rethink¡ª¡±


    ¡°Zip it, you useless buffoon! If you had done your job properly, I wouldn¡¯t be doing this!¡±


    The undying scratched the back of his head, looking troubled. Meanwhile, the officer made a loop with the chain and threw it at Azzy, who stood there unresisting.


    <i> nk. </i>The makeshift leash looped around Azzy¡¯s neck. Despite the chain tightening around her, Azzy only frowned and didn¡¯t fight back. She simply stared at the officer in silence as the chain wound around her neck twice.


    ¡®I don¡¯t like it. A mere dog who can¡¯t even resist a human, acting like she understands everything¡­!¡¯


    Even after pouring curses and tying a chain around Azzy, the officer¡¯s anger didn¡¯t abate. She told herself that nothing like this would¡¯ve happened if Azzy had obeyed from the start. If she had cooperated with the mission, followed orders quietly, and helped achieve sess.


    The problem, in her eyes, was a mere dog resisting her will.


    ¡°Being dragged around by a leash is enough for animals like you! You can call yourselves kings and wear the body of a human, but you¡¯re still a beast in the end! It was wrong to try settling it with words. I should¡¯ve done this from the¡ª!¡±


    But just as she was releasing her festered emotions on the Dog King, something happened.


    ¡­Skyde Art.


    The air at the end of the corridor shimmered as wind, something that shouldn¡¯t exist in the abyss, began to blow. What followed was an intent to kill, sharp as a de. In an instant, a cutting torrent of wind surged through the entire expanse of the 1st-floor corridor, rending through everything in its path and homing in on the officer.


    More precisely, it was targeting the officer¡¯s right hand that held the chain.


    By the time she noticed that murderous intent, the Qi de was already near. She stood nkly, still not fully understanding the situation.


    ¡°Major!¡±


    The undying rushed forth to shield her. The de of wind ravaged him, carving a grievous scar from his right shoulder to his left side. Then, upon losing its initial keen edge, the wind thrashed his body, rampaging like a wild horse with its reins cut loose. The subsequent shockwave shredded his flesh like rags, producing a sound akin to an exploding drum.


    In less than a second, the undying ended up looking like he had been shed all over with small knives.


    Even though she knew he was an undying, it wasn¡¯t easy to remain calm after witnessing a person being torn apart right before her eyes. The officer called his name despite herself.


    ¡°Rasch¡­!¡±


    However, Rasch the undying, though a bit out of his league here, was still a monster who remained unfazed after losing an arm. The undying was staggered briefly after the impact, but he quickly stamped his right foot, steadying himself with a spirited cry.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    He was still overflowing with vital essence. As the undying gathered strength, his wounds healed instantly. The torn muscles restored themselves, and the shredded skin became smooth again.


    Regenerating his body in a single breath, he clenched his fists and addressed the presence approaching from the other side.


    ¡°Hey now, is it not a bit harsh to brandish your sword out of nowhere,d?¡±


    The regressor didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t even nce at the undying. Her eyes were fixed solely on Azzy and the chain around her neck.


    ¡°The chain.¡±


    A silken, cial voice, as if carved from ice, reached them through the wind. It wasn¡¯t loud, nor was iting from close by, yet it sounded as if she were speaking right by their ears.


    The regressor finished her words in a tone of suppressed murder.


    ¡°Put it down.¡±

 Chapter 98: - Walking Death

    <b>? Walking Death ?</b>


    Death is often depicted as footless, for no matter where you hide or how far you flee, it swiftly catches up to you, right at your neck. Even those who are ever-vignt of its touch can fall prey to it without even realizing it.


    But in Major Callis¡¯ case, her death unmistakably walked on two feet. A boy, pretty-looking enough to be mistaken for a girl, approached with the clear intent and ability to execute murder. Each step the former took toward Callis brought her closer to death.


    Her survival instinct red its rms.


    ¡°W-what are you doing? As a warden of Tantalus, I have power over unruly trainees to¡­¡±


    Despite knowing it was in vain, the officer stuttered in her defense against the approaching regressor. And it was futile indeed.


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you put it down. You¡¯re still going to die.¡±


    After hearing such words, not letting go of the chain would only be tying a noose around her own neck.


    The officer tossed her end of the chain and retreated haltingly. The metal rings nged against the floor, and Azzy opened her eyes a slit. The chain was still wrapped around her neck, but she didn¡¯t particrly mind. The pull of the chain could hardly harm her, after all.


    Azzy merely gazed, with a tinge of sorrow, at the humans fighting one another. Foreseeing the spilling of blood, she turned her head toward the darkness.


    In contrast, the undying, unafraid of death, boldly stood up to its looming presence.


    ¡°Well if this isn¡¯t the boy who indecently likes men! It is unfortunate, but the major is a woman! You seem to have mistakenly presumed based on her overly rigid attitude!¡±


    He attempted a pointless jest, but it fell t on the regressor in her current state. Once the switch in her head was flipped, her mind would only contain the honed determination to kill, sharp as a de.


    And that determination wouldn¡¯t only be satisfied by a single death of this lifetime. She intended to deprive her target of any possibility of future existence¡­ to destroy her from a slightly more primal, transcendental perspective.


    ¡°¡­Must you do this, boy?¡±


    Even the undying immortal found it impossible to smile under the shadow of her aura, which surpassed lethality. He pulled his muscles taut, preparing to leap into action at any moment as he observed his opponent.


    Before he realized it, there were only 20 paces separating them. The regressor expressed annoyance at the undying standing in her way.


    ¡°You were better off without limbs. At least you weren¡¯t a hindrance back then.¡±


    ¡°I can say the same,d. You were better when you were floundering in confusion, which struck me as quite human. Now, though¡­ what an asura you have be.¡±


    The undying burst into wryughter. Not out of leisure, but from realizing the disparity between them.


    Despite closing in, the regressor didn¡¯t slow down. She possessed the ability to unleash des of wind andunch consecutive threatening attacks from her position, yet she didn¡¯t slow her footsteps, as if the likes of the undying weren¡¯t even an obstacle.


    She drew closer step by step, neither slow nor fast, steady like theing of a promised moment. If she reached the officer, quivering in the coils of bloodthirst, in her current state¡­


    The undying murmured to the officer.


    ¡°Callis. Flee.¡±


    This was the abyss, a dead end with no ce to run to. Even though he knew this, he had no choice but to tell her to escape.


    ¡°Go, anywhere, quickly!¡±


    The officer regained her senses and nodded, immediately setting off, her hasty footsteps echoing.


    The regressor eyed the officer¡¯s back, muttering to herself.


    ¡°You really are better gone after all.¡±


    Then she pulled back her arms. That was all she did, yet the air filling the whole corridor was sucked into a single point.


    The undying wiped off what little mirth remained on his face and screamed urgently.


    ¡°Quickly run¡ª!¡±


    A secondter, the regressor aimed for the middle of the officer¡¯s back and thrust Chun-aeng forward.


    Skyde Art, Daybreak. A gust of wind blew. Compared to the tremendous build-up, the result was utterly pitiful; a small, light sound traveled down the corridor, like someone blowing with their mouth.


    Yet the <i>power</i> it brought forth was far too great to be dismissed.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    The undying immediately moved to block the regressor¡¯s de. As expected, an invisible Qi de pierced through his body, bypassing his crossed arms, muscles, bones, lungs filled with air, and the skin of his back, all in an instant.


    Bewilderment crossed the undying¡¯s face; the prating force far exceeded his expectations. It was an overwhelming power that couldn¡¯t be stopped merely by crossing his arms and throwing his body in its way.


    ¡°Duck!¡±


    He twisted his body, yelling, while a de-evoked st of wind shot through him, grazing the officer¡¯s service cap. The emblem of State authority was sent twirling in the air. Staggering from the st, the officer barely regained bnce and hurriedly fled up the prison stairs.


    The regressor clicked her tongue.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. You managed to twist at that moment?¡±


    ¡°Haha. It was almost a miracle. Nheless, I seeded!¡±


    As the sword gale was punching through the undying, he had tensed his whole body and twisted. What he did was equivalent to grasping the attack with his entire being, causing its trajectory to deviate and graze over the officer¡¯s shoulders instead of slicing her neck.


    Despite failing to kill her target, the regressor wasn¡¯t bothered much.


    ¡°You still only bought a moment. This is the abyss, no one can escape this ce. The major <i>will</i> die.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Have someposure,d. She was just a little under pressure.¡±


    ¡°That pressure brought out her true nature.¡±


    ¡°Nature is not singr,d. Both good and bad coexist in people like the sides of a coin. This dark, gloomynd cursed by Mother God merely distinguishes the bad in her!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I get it.¡±


    The regressor nodded in understanding before continuing.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll kill the bad side. You handle the good side¡­ if she¡¯s still alive after, that is.¡±


    It seemed like no one would be able to persuade the regressor, let alone stop her. Moreover, there was a valid reason for her anger, and she herself had no intention of giving up.


    The undying felt helpless as he spoke.


    ¡°Must you see blood,d?¡±


    Seeing the regressor¡¯s face grow increasingly colder, the undying hurriedly rified himself.


    ¡°Oh, do not misunderstand! I meant my blood of course!¡±


    ¡°Let me ask <i>you</i> then. Is there a reason to protect the major at the cost of your own blood?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. She is my friend, is she not?!¡±


    The undying made his deration proudly without a trace of hesitation. The regressor brushed her hair back irritably as she replied.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t bringing it up since it¡¯ll feel like showing off, but with the annoying way things are going, I¡¯ll tell you now. The major didn¡¯t revive you. It was me. While your right arm was sick from that curse, I dunked it in a healing potion containing a world tree leaf. It was just a perfect coincidence that it looked like she saved¡ª¡±


    ¡°Haha! I know! My right arm told me! I am very grateful for that matter,d!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, why?¡±


    The undying answered frankly.


    ¡°Because, regardless of circumstance, she came with the intention to help me, and had the ability to do so! Even if my right arm had not arrived in time, the major would have helped! Well then, does that not make us friends?!¡±


    ¡°Haah. Alright, I hear you.¡±


    Taking a deep sigh, the regressor raised Chun-aeng and resumed her footsteps. The undying took a wide stance with his right leg behind, crying out gantly.


    ¡°Of course, I consider you a benefactor too,d! I mean no hostility! Oh! I am not saying this in advance because it seems I will lose!¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>, I can¡¯t even kill you because you¡¯re undying of all things¡­ Guess it¡¯s better to send you flying and be on my way. Hah.¡±


    ¡°I may be unable to stop you, but I will not let you go without a fight!¡±


    Seeing the regressor raise her hand, the undying loosed a bellow and rushed forward; not to attack, but to reduce the time her de spent tearing through his body. The further he retreated, the longer he would have to endure being ravaged. The scene resembled light infantry meeting the charge of heavy cavalry.


    In any case, the undying ended up simrly to how such light infantry would¡¯ve ended up. A tempestuous gale roared by, and the undying¡¯s strong body was instantly scattered¡ªin a physical sense.


    * * *


    ¡®Escape, I have to escape.¡¯


    The Progenitor was indifferent to humans, and the criminal threat got along with theborer with no particr issue. The undying was dismembered, and the target, the Dog King, was friendly to humans.


    Given the situation, Major Callis judged her mission would be easier than expected. All she had to do was enter the abyss, filled with those disinterested in others, and secure the Dog King. Unless something extreme urred, she would be safe.


    That was why theborer was still shamelessly alive¡­ or so she had presumed. A terrible mistake.


    ¡®I was wrong. The moment I touched the Dog King, all of them reacted.¡¯


    Theborer interfered the moment she approached the Dog King. The Progenitor exerted all her strength to protect him, even willing to open hostilities against a country for his sake. And when she tried to make a move unbeknownst to them, tying a chain around the Dog King¡¯s neck, the criminal threat went berserk and attempted to kill her personally.


    ¡®Everyone here is an enemy.¡¯


    This meant incredibly sad news to the Human Regime. They had drafted the n under the presumption that it would be as simple as retrieving a lost item, but it turned out the actual difficulty wasparable to entering hell to steal treasure from the king of the underworld.


    ¡®Have they grown fond of her? Or are they interfering because they recognized our true identity? In any case, I must inform them. To cancel the operation, and¡­¡¯


    With things looking so bleak, she was going to escape to survive. Abandoning a mission midway was uneptable, but Callis didn¡¯t think they expected her to seed in this hellish den. nning for the future had to be the better option instead of throwing her life away.


    Callis arrived at the 4th floor, gasping for breath. A soldier of the Military State didn¡¯t run out of breath from merely running up some stairs, but her body was desperately craving evidence of life through intense respiration, shocked by the earlier indirect experience of death.


    Her red hair stuck to her face. It was only then that Callis realized her cap, which had always pressed down on her head, was missing. She grew needlessly anxious, but nevertheless, she figured she should be thankful her neck was still attached.


    Callis opened the hiddenpartment of her leather belt and took out a package.


    ¡®Themunication package.¡¯


    The synchro-type magic golem of the Military State was an invention of the century, but achieving resonance was impossible without possessing a special, unique magic. For ordinary people to transmit information, they had to usemunication facilities or revert to more primitive methods.


    Like the four-bejeweled brooch Callis was currently holding.


    ¡®Break one to signal safety, two for caution, three for danger¡­ and when all four are broken, it means every individual present is apletely hostile entity.¡¯


    ¡°Twin gems¡±, created through a special alchemy, were designed so that if one was broken, the other pair would also break. Though there was the drawback of being single-use and useless without predefining signals, the secret society of the Human Regime still made the most of its trait.


    ¡®Even the Progenitor should be considered hostile toward us. Four gems must be broken.¡¯


    Callis tugged at the pin attached to the brooch. Unusually, a heavy iron bead was attached to the end of the pin, which was supposed to be sharp. She pulled it back and released it, causing a hard impact on the red gem among the other three.


    <i> ng!</i> The sound of the gem breaking echoed through the corridor.


    ¡®They emphasized that I had to break the gems before escaping, so that they could prepare an escape route from above.¡¯


    One, two, three, four. The shattering of gems rang out in session.


    Once Callis was done and concluded themunication, she took out thest remaining escape package. It was sealed even more securely than the others. Even as her grip kept slipping from tension, she persistently started scratching loose the knot tying the package.


    Just then, she was interrupted.


    <b> ¡ºMadam Major Callis, this is Signaller Abbey speaking.¡»</b>


    A small golem walked out from the cafeteria. It was a signaller¡¯s synchro-type magic golem.


    Callis was startled by the unfamiliar voice, but her expression soon brightened upon recognizing what it was.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    To remain undercover as part of the Human Regime, she had to keep the signaller at a distance. She was instructed to do so, too. But as someone trying to escape, even a signaller was a valuable ally. The only ally who could ry information about the outside situation.


    ¡°Just in time. I intend to escape from Tantalus. The trainees here are still much too violent to resocialize. So, Captain, help me to¡ª¡±


    The Golem delivered a message then, cutting Callis off.


    <b> ¡º¡­The State authorities have signed a temporary suspension of your authority, Major Callis.¡»</b>


    ¡°What?¡±


    The shock was so great it made Callis pause in opening the escape package, which was basically her lifeline. In contrast, the signaller¡¯s tone was t and even.


    <b> ¡ºThough it was by error that you entered Tantalus, it is still a blunder on your part. As such, the authorities have decided to impose disciplinary action.¡»</b>


    Disciplinary action. Callis was bbergasted, even amidst the threat of death.


    Military State screening was severe. To attain level 4 citizenship, there could be no disqualifications whatsoever. Having no blunders on record was more critical than earning des. Yet, she was facing disciplinary action.


    Callis protested.


    ¡°What, what do you mean? Did I not say there was an issue with the orders?! My directives clearly instructed me to oversee the supply process!¡±


    <b> ¡ºNevertheless, the abyss is a level 5 security facility. Even if you followed orders, entering Tantalus without any verification inevitably raises doubts.¡»</b>


    ¡°I will exin. I can rify that part.¡±


    Despite Callis¡¯ hurried words, the golem¡¯s reply was almost heartlessly rigid.


    <b> ¡ºI only deliver the news and have no influence on the decision-making process. I rmend that you offer rification to the investigation unit that will arriveter. If you will excuse me then.¡»</b>


    As if there was nothing more to say, the golem saluted briefly and returned to the cafeteria.


    The strength left Callis¡¯ body. Did they even know why and how she hade this far, risking her life? The dream that led her to this ce was about to vanish as nothing but a dream.


    ¡®No. I just need to escape.¡¯


    The Human Regime had its roots spread throughout the Military State. They were everywhere, from the military authorities to the administration, so they would resolve this issue as long as she returned. She just had to escape.


    Callis clenched her jaw and undid the tightly bound, ursed knot on the package.


    Finally, it came loose. She hastily tore open the package and looked at what it contained.


    It was a square, hard packet with a certain geometric shape drawn on it.


    ¡®An equipment packet!¡¯


    Alchemy arms that produced simple equipment like daggers or shields¡ªequipment packets. Believing this packet to be the method of escape, Callis immediately opened her bio-receptor and inserted the packet. It fused with the arch-avatar enveloping her body and began to take shape from the shoulder.


    ¡®How do I use this? Is there no other message?¡¯


    But just as Callis took another look inside the package to search for additional clues¡­ a reverse-protruding de flitted across her neck.

 Chapter 99: - Lost Legacy

    <b>? Lost Legacy ? </b>


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    Her right hand burned, blood flowing down her sleeve. Callis couldn¡¯t even breathe right¡ªa razor-sharp de had impaled her hand, halting halfway to her neck. Even the slightest tremble in her hand would drive its edge deeper.


    It was fortunate that Callis was part of the magic corps. Thanks to acquiring a sense for magic, she managed to detect the malevolent surge of mana in her bio-receptor. Though she couldn¡¯tpletely nullify it, she managed to block it in time.


    It also somehow felt like she owed her survival to a certain somebody¡¯s warning¡­ But in any case, the de would have run through her throat if she failed.


    A standoff between de and palm ensued. Callis mustered strength in her right hand, trembling in pain, to push the de away, blood spilling from the hole in her neck. As she kept trying, the de eventually snapped with a dull thud.


    The de was designed as a single-use device to instantly prate the neck, sacrificing durability for sharpness. It was a failure as a weapon, however, a suicidal tool didn¡¯t require repeated use.


    Callis removed the broken de embedded in her palm, and her blood dripped along its ss-thin edge. The bleeding from her neck trickled down, dampening her front. She had barely saved herself, but this wasn¡¯t even a reprieve from death; perhaps she had refused the chance for a painless end.


    ¡®They considered me disposable¡­ from the start¡­¡¯


    Callis had received several packages, and among them, theforting presence of the escape package had yed a big part in her undertaking this mission. It was a way to get out even if things went awry, after all. Yet¡­ the package she had considered her sole escape turned out to be despair, waiting to consume her at the end of hope.


    Thoughts faded away, overwritten by the despair of betrayal, solitude, and the fear of impending death. Her heart was going to crumble before her body. Only two questions lingered in Callis¡¯ mind.


    ¡®Where did it all go wrong? What did I do wrong¡­?¡¯


    She was pushed to her limits, consciousness blurring¡­ when she heard a whisper in her ear.


    ¡°Such a terrible situation, Major Callis Kritz. The country suspects you, and the organization has abandoned you. And now, even your life is at risk.¡±


    The voice carried tenderness, yet also held a trace of amusement, almost as if it were an innocent child¡¯s curious query.


    ¡°Did level 3 citizenship bring satisfaction? How does level 4 seem to you? Was it worth pursuing at the cost of everything?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Amidst her faint vision, Major Callis recalled long-buried memories.


    It was the story of her childhood, where she yed the leading role, and the countless moments of nostalgia that made her shine. Before illness took her mother and cold reality intruded on her fairy tale, she was the center of the world.


    When reality found its way to her home, she was pushed to the outskirts of the world, but at least her father¡¯s heart still revolved around her. After finishing secondary school, she¡¯d return home every weekend, finding her father waiting by the front gate. On the rare asions he wasn¡¯t there, she¡¯d check the mailbox out of habit. Inside, she¡¯d find a letter warmly written on crisp paper, awaiting her in her father¡¯s ce.


    But then one day, oddly enough, neither her father nor a letter was waiting. Instead, two military officers dressed in full regalia were standing at the door.


    It was a casualty notification.


    The courtyard house, the aged yet ssy automaton carriage, the gilded sword, and the specialbat suit¡ªall cherished belongings¡ªbecame part of an inheritance. And she was informed that if she failed to obtain the right to inherit, everything would be escheated by the Military State.


    Despite all the sorrow and confusion, one thing remained crystal clear: she had to reach level 3 to reim it all. Nothing more.


    Loss turned into an obsession. Having lost one thing after another until she was all alone, the inheritance became Callis¡¯st lifeline.


    Fortunately, she possessed talent, and upon graduating secondary second with outstanding grades, she entered the advanced military academy. During her time there, she somehow made it through and became a level 3 citizen, inheriting her father¡¯s legacy.


    Nothing couldpare to the joy and relief she felt at the time.


    But human greed knows no bounds, and people are bound to fear loss more than gain. The inheritance belonged to Callis, but she couldn¡¯t fully possess it; shecked the right to bequeath. To obtain all the rights, she had to reach level 4 citizenship.


    Greed and obsession drove Callis to make a dangerous choice. To join a secret society she only heard rumors of¡­ the Human Regime.


    Arming herself with false patriotism and feigning hatred toward animals and beastkin under the Regime¡¯s pretext, Callis steadily climbed the ranks. However, every action she took was fueled by her obsession for what remained. Callis was an ordinary person. Someone without any grand cause or great loyalty.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t¡­ want to die¡­¡±


    She never thought of dying from the start. She had no goal to achieve at the cost of her life. Callis had simply believed she could do it. Since even a level 0borer could survive, she, a level 3 citizen, should have also been capable.


    Perhaps, survival itself might not have been a challenge¡­ but not anymore.


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±


    Callis nodded. She had to live. Because she was ordinary.


    In response, the voiceughed delightedly and began to grow distant, like an echo in the dark.


    ¡°If it matters so much, then protect it, even if it takes your heart and soul. Harness all the resources at your disposal, and be prepared to forsake everything but your life, which you must hold onto above all else. But it won¡¯t be easy. Others don¡¯t know, or care, about your desperate circumstances.¡±


    Before leaving, the voice added onest remark.


    ¡°Except for ordinary folks like me who are moved by trivial stories.¡±


    Callis looked up, urgently scanning her surroundings, but the owner of the voice was nowhere to be seen. With a confused face, she wondered if a ghost had beguiled her, but the answer concealed itself, as it is so prone to do.


    So Callis forgot about the voice. It didn¡¯t matter at the moment. To survive, she had to let go of everything. <i>Everything</i>. No matter how miserable or pathetic that might seem.


    Death didn¡¯t allow even a moment of leisure. The regressor thudded up the stairs, making a beeline for her. Callis let her bleeding right hand fall limp as she confronted her demise. Chilling, murderous intent pricked her body.


    ¡°Anyst words?¡±


    Let us rewind in time. Why had Callis managed to survive thus far?


    Well, the answer was simple ¡ªbecause she did nothing. In particr, while ruffled by her presence, the abyssal denizens hadn¡¯t shown any hostility before she tried toy a hand on the Beast King or theborer. And this led Callis to a realization¡­


    ¡°¡­Human Regime has abandoned me.¡±


    These people knew about the Human Regime. She couldn¡¯t fathom how mere prisoners had knowledge of the most secretive organization in the Military State, but that wasn¡¯t important. Survival was what truly mattered, even if it meant betraying the Human Regime.


    ¡°The means of escape they provided was a suicide packet.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t appeal to emotions as it wouldn¡¯t help in any way. She deemed the other party would have little interest in such behavior. Instead, Callis uttered the truth impassively and released her clothing packet. As it became unsummoned, the medal adorning her chest fell to the floor. Once a symbol of pride, it rolled away on the ground like a pebble on the street.


    Now wearing a shirt, she immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Spare me¡­ please.¡±


    And bowed her head. The gesture clearly caught the regressor¡¯s attention; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to speak.


    ¡°A Human Regime member, begging for mercy. Why don¡¯t you shut up and die with dignity instead? Isn¡¯t that the human nobility your lot im?¡±


    Callis had been about to say she was just a pawn and was willing to confess everything to save her life¡­ But suddenly, she was struck with the conviction that the regressor wouldn¡¯t be interested.


    She switched to a different topic.


    ¡°I received an order from my ¡®patron¡¯ to bring the Dog King. I was informed there would be no hindrances, and that the task was as simple as fetching an obedient pup.¡±


    Information regarding the Human Regime was her sole weapon, so Callis kept her head down and concisely revealed what she knew.


    ¡°But due to unexpected obstacles, I required a different approach. I chained the Dog King because it was the advised means to control her.¡±


    It was fortunate that she had her head down, as a powerful sh of the sword had brushed over her head just moments ago. Chun-aeng¡¯s trajectory had swerved at thest, barest instant. The regressor initially aimed for a swift kill, but she had a change of heart upon hearing unexpected information.


    ¡°Funny. As if mere chains could control the Dog King. All that¡¯ll do is foster disappointment in humans¡­ while not even knowing what that¡¯ll result in.¡±


    ¡°There are ways to control even a Beast King. Of them, I was taught how to handle the Dog King.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like nonsense but¡­¡±


    The regressor scratched her head irritably, then continued in a voice full of discontent.


    ¡°Ugh, why does it seem real? Considering these lunatics would put a nose ring on the Bison King¡­ They might¡¯vee up with another way¡­¡±


    Callis had drawn interest, dying her fate. The hope of living thrilled her. It was time to seal her survival.


    During this short while, she had frantically churned a hypothesis in her mind, perhaps the most fatal secret to the Human Regime. This would be her bargaining chip.


    ¡°I¡¯m a disposable pawn, yet the Human Regime readily handed me a world tree leaf. Also, it is impossible to keep their flow of funds covered while operating the organization secretly in the Military State. They have a different source of ie, and it¡¯s most likely¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know that. They¡¯re secretly cultivating a world tree.¡±


    Callis closed her mouth in astonishment. The most she had spected was the Human Regime having some association with the world tree guardians. Cultivating a world tree privately? This was massive news that could turn the world upside down.


    But more importantly, she wanted to know who this person was to be so nonchntly sharing such shocking information.


    The person in question coolly swept back her hair, asking a question.


    ¡°Well, never mind. That aside, who¡¯s this patron of yours?¡±


    ¡°¡­ As all contact was made anonymously and through metaphors, I have no way of telling.¡±


    ¡°Meaning, you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ correct. My guess is that they hold a rank at least two tiers above mine. This is because before that ¡®patron¡¯ was to be appointed as warden of Tantalus, I came here to confirm the safety level¡­ as a litmus.¡±


    ¡°A warden, huh. A real warden.¡±


    The regressor¡¯s voice turned instantly cold, causing Callis to shrink back instinctively. But lucky for her, she wasn¡¯t the target of the former¡¯s wrath this time.


    The regressor sounded disgusted.


    ¡°Pawns, pawns, pawns¡­ Don¡¯t they get sick of it?¡±


    Silence fell then, as the scales of the regressor¡¯s calctions tilted. Was she to kill, or to spare? Tense moments passed. The weight of the air increased as Callis awaited the verdict. Now, she couldn¡¯t even think of daring to look up.


    But suddenly, a disembodied right arm joined the situation, breaking the veil of silence.


    ¡°Hyaah! O Right Arm!¡±


    The right arm flew over,tching onto the nearby window, its grip crushing the tin frame out of shape with a bizarre sound. Following that, the voice of the undying carried through the air.


    ¡°Pull me in!!¡±


    The undying¡¯s huge form flew over to the suspended right arm. He broke through the window andnded with a roll, eximing.


    ¡°I havee!¡±


    The undying raised his head and took in his surroundings. Callis was kneeling on his right, while on the other side, the regressor was fiddling with her invisible sword, immersed in thought and clearly feeling conflicted about something.


    ¡°Haha! I thought I was a littlete, but it seems you had a change of heart! Well thought,d!¡±


    The undyingughed heartily as he slipped between them.


    ¡°Yes! The deaths of those who die easily should note easily. It is the short-lived flowers that hold beauty. Even if they bloom for only one season, their value is not diminished! Observing until the right time to wither is what you call enduring virtues, no?!¡±


    A pinch of annoyance was added to the tilting scale, and the calction was concluded. Too bothered to continue fighting an undying who couldn¡¯t be killed, the regressor put Chun-aeng away and crossed her arms.


    ¡°¡­Your meddling is pointless. You think anyone will care about saving someone like this? I doubt even the gods have any interest in the death of a person.¡±


    ¡°I care! I shall deeply admire your noble decision, and not speak of how you chopped my body into seventeen pieces! Though it is more urate to say I have no way to hold you ountable! Hahaha!¡±


    Ignoring his candid remark, the regressor issued a solemn warning regarding Callis.


    ¡°You keep an eye on her. If she does anything funny¡­ No, if I even see her going around alone, I¡¯ll kill her without question.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I will make sure to stick by her.¡±


    And so, Callis¡¯ death turned around and walked away. But even after thetter¡¯s footsteps were long gone, she couldn¡¯t get up. She had no strength left in her. Cold sweat was soaking her shirt. She was overwhelmed by the relief of having survived and the exhaustion from realizing that there was no going back.


    ¡°Is he gone? Has he gone? He has gone, yes?¡±


    After a while of ncing in the direction where the regressor had left, the undying heaved a sigh and began to speak.


    ¡°Phew. That was one fierce kid! Strong as a brute he was, butchering my body with such serenity! If I were not undying, I would have died at least fifteen times over!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for gratitude! This is what friends are for. But if you feel burdened nheless, think of it as having saved each other once!¡±


    The undying was undoubtedly a kind soul. Without him, Callis would have lost her grip on life. She had to thank him, but the weight of her losses had left her too shaken to find the words.


    She muttered weakly to him.


    ¡°¡­I threw away everything to survive.¡±


    Callis was suspended from duty. She would have to stand before a ruthless investigation unit that would scrutinize her every past action. They could potentially uncover a fault she couldn¡¯t remember herself, but even that would be still a relief. If the Human Regime discovered her betrayal, it wouldn¡¯t end with just a forced suicide.


    She might end up dying a wretched, agonizing death in some unseen ce.


    ¡°My dignity, status, mission, and even my father¡¯s legacy. All gone. Now I¡¯m left with¡­ nothing at all¡­¡±


    So, Callis had lost everything. Every single thing she had painstakingly amassed over the years.


    ¡°But you saved your life!¡±


    The undying patted Callis on the shoulder encouragingly. With a grin, he firmly held her trembling body.


    ¡°It is enough that you have survived! Even if you have lost everything, you can fill the void with the new. You are young, Major! And with time on your side, you can surely rece the old with far more valuable things!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Callis¡¯ feeble voice was drowned out by the undying¡¯s vigorous promation.


    <i><strong>¡°Above all else, Major, you still possess the most crucial inheritance! For the most beautiful legacy left by your father must be none other than yourself!¡±</strong></i>


    Callis couldn¡¯t say anything back. Instead, tears burst from her eyes, streaming down unbidden.


    It was rumored that officers of the Military State became molded in the image of their country¡ªcold, unfeeling, and incapable of shedding a single tear.


    That being the case, Callis was no longer one of those officers¡­ because she possessed both pulsating blood and hot tears within her.


    This book wasn¡¯t over. Its end hadn¡¯t been prepared, leaving space for continuation, and it had drawn upon all its reserves to carry forth the story. As long as no unexpected mishaps urred, a narrative far more beautiful than before would unfold.


    As long as nothing happened.


    * * *


    The regressor suddenly looked up, her indigo eyes gleaming as she gazed at the profoundly distant darkness above the abyss.


    ¡®An intruder?¡¯

 Chapter 100: - Beast Kings

    <b>? Beast Kings ?</b>


    ¡°Mm? Wait.¡±


    The undying tilted his head and came to the room I was hiding in. He flung open the door and looked in, meeting my eyes.


    ¡°Teacher. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Ack, I¡¯m caught!¡±


    <b><i> He found me?</i></b>


    The undying looked dubious to find me skulking around. I put on an awkward smile and crawled out of the room.


    ¡°Uh, I was on my way to fetch something from my room, but then I felt something off downstairs. So, I quickly snuck in to hide, only to end up missing the timing to leave and get stuck on standby.¡±


    Completely buying my excuse, he scolded me.


    ¡°My friend, you should have tried to intervene if you were watching! The major nearly died, and the boy almost killed her!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I have died if I jumped between them? Then Mr. Shei would¡¯ve evolved from a killer to a serial killer. I¡¯m not an undying like you, Mr. Rasch. My limbs can¡¯t be cut off and stuck back on, nor can I be resurrected with leaves.¡±


    ¡°Mm! I cannot deny that! Honestly though, I was just caught up in the situation myself! I could not stop him! Hahaha!¡±


    The undyingughed heartily, and I followed with another awkward smile. In truth, I had concealed myself here to see what the escape package actually was. There was only one ce for Callis to escape the regressor, and realizing this, I sought Tyr¡¯s understanding and moved to hide in advance. If Callis escaped to the surface using that package, I was going to seize the moment to either steal the escape method or find out how it worked.


    But little did I expect the escape package to be a getaway-from-life kit. When I first read her mind about the item, I seriously contemted stealing it. My old habits resurfaced, and seeing that plump pouch in that leather belt, my hands itched to snatch it.


    Looking at it now, it was a huge relief that I didn¡¯t. If I pick-pocketed that getaway kit to use for myself, I would¡¯ve made theics column instead of the obituary.


    Whew. A man¡¯s really gotta turn over a new leaf. It¡¯s <i>because</i> I live straight that I got a lucky charm¡­ or just lucky I suppose.


    As I sighed in relief, the undying grasped Callis by the shoulders and spoke to her.


    ¡°The one who saved you is yourself, Major. I merely provided some assistance! So, it is fine to be proud!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yehss.¡±


    Callis replied with a woozy slur, drawing a stare from the other. Her face instantly turned as red as her hair.


    The undying was puzzled.


    ¡°Mm? Major. Your reaction seems somewhat cuter?¡±


    ¡°N-nooh¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, without that cap covering half your face, your features are quite evident now! Your eyes are rounder than expected! I always thought they would be sharp as a knife under that cap, but you are cuter than appearances suggested!¡±


    ¡°I, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Why on Gaia¡¯s green earth did you go around wearing that stiff, wide-brimmed hat? It served no purpose other than ttening your hair! If not for the shadow it cast, I would have known your face much sooner!¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ want to be¡­ belittled.¡±


    Callis covered her blushing face and kept trying to duck her head.


    <b><i> My oh my, is this what I think it is?</i></b>


    The bittersweet emotions I faintly sensed were like a drug I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off, even as they made my appendages cringe. I wiped the bottom of my nose with a finger, giving a remark.


    ¡°Well now, it was pitiful but still intriguing! No matter how tough the going gets, life is better, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re still gonna be harsh on me?¡±


    <b><i> Hey now, undying. Didn¡¯t you say her eyes were round? Still feels cuttingly sharp to me.</i></b>


    She had no uniform or cap, yet her ring alone had me cowering. Was this fear imprinted on instinct?


    Callis shot a look at me before discreetly leaning toward the undying, murmuring to him.


    ¡°¡­I must stay here until the investigation unit arrives. And since they even revoked my authority, I am practically a fellow prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do not worry too much! You are still notpletely imprisoned like we are, Major! And from my experience, this ce is quite liveable!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ you¡¯re right.¡±


    She was totally into him alright. Then again, it was probably natural to harbor good feelings for someone who risked their life to save you.


    <b><i> But what should I do now?</i></b>


    ¡°I have been holding you too long! Now, I shall be on my way. It is best you get some rest first! A good sleep is the way to calm a startled body!¡±


    The undying politely made way to leave, but that wasn¡¯t what Callis wanted. He didn¡¯t save her because she was special. In the first ce, even when the jailbreak urred, he stood up against the culprit of the incident just to protect theborers¡­ though he suffered a miserable defeat and had his limbs torn off, but still.


    In short, that was just how the undying¡¯s personality was like. If you were to ask if Callis was ¡°special¡± to him, that wouldn¡¯t be correct.


    Though well, I didn¡¯t doubt his willingness to get along with her.


    ¡°Ugh, she¡¯s got a tough road ahead¡­¡±


    But as I was mumbling to myself, curious to see what difficulties she¡¯d face¡­


    Suddenly, without any warning, reason, rhyme, or even the tiniest sound, a catkin appeared before my eyes.


    ¡°Meow¡ª.¡±


    Everyone was left speechless by the abrupt appearance. As if by a promise, our eyes were stolen by the girl, who paced over softly. Silently, the catkin approached the center of the group, curled her hand, and started licking the back of it.


    ¡°¡­ A cat?¡±


    Her tail stood up straight, reaching near her head. She had triangr, pointed cat ears and thick ashen hair flowing down to her back. Unusually, it was dark gray on the outside while almost pure white on the inside, as if painted in contrasting shades.


    Four rows of slender and long whiskers adorned her snow-white face. Her gentle footsteps were elegant and so feather-light that if you hadn¡¯t seen her, you wouldn¡¯t even know she was there.


    ¡°Meow¡ª.¡±


    The catkin meowed alluringly, observing the others with indifference. I instinctively tried to get a read on the neer. Or tried to, at least.


    But I couldn¡¯t. I mean, I could read <i>something</i>, but the thoughts didn¡¯t connect coherently. It was like reading a book of cave hieroglyphics, tranted into ournguage. You could read it aloud, but the context was indecipherable.


    I wasn¡¯t flustered though as I had already experienced this once. I was just surprised.


    ¡°The Cat King?¡±


    <b><i> Dammit, it wasn¡¯t like there was anything to eat here. Why would a Beast Kinge?</i></b>


    No, this was a bit strange. The Dog King was one thing,ing to the abyss on human orders, but the Cat King? Did I have the address right here? Was this actually a zoo? I couldn¡¯t sense any other thoughts nearby for the moment, which meant she was alone.


    Guess I have no choice but to ask directly.


    Although I couldn¡¯t read the memories of Beast Kings, I could still tell their name. I just had to read it as it sounded.


    I called out to Nabi, who was still licking the back of her hand.


    ¡°Hey Nabi. Why¡¯d youe to our ce?¡±


    ¡°Mew?¡±


    Nabi briefly paused her licking to haughtily reply.


    ¡°Mew took an offering and came to grant a wish.¡±


    ¡°You received an offering?¡±


    ¡°Mew is the only King to make equal contract with humans. Mew servant gave offering for mew to catch a rat squeaking in its hole. So mewself has descended.¡±


    Contract. Rat. Offering. I probably wasn¡¯t imagining the sense of foreboding I was getting. Especially after all the talk about the Human Regime earlier.


    ¡°Oh! Miss Cat!¡±


    At that moment, the undying strode over to Nabi like the death-immune¡ªtherefore danger-oblivious¡ªimmortal he was.


    ¡°It is my lucky year! To meet two such rare animaldies! What an amazing adventure. I can already see my brothers fainting in shock when I return to our vige!¡±


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you! I am Rasch, Miss Cat!¡±


    As the undying reached out for a handshake, Nabi stared at him¡­ and swiped her front paw in an attack.


    Her paw seemed to engulf space as it gouged out the fabric of dimension itself. The undying¡¯s attachable arm was instantly torn off and sent flying across the corridor. It didn¡¯t touch down until it reached the other side.


    The undying¡¯s eyes went wide.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    It was a power akin to Azzy¡¯s. No, even greater.


    Unlike Azzy, whose hostility would be dampened by merely facing someone with a humanoid form, the exceedingly wary Cat King didn¡¯t hold back. She would have attacked the same way, even if it weren¡¯t Rasch the undying.


    Even if <i>I</i> were the one to have attempted the handshake.


    A chill ran down my spine as the smell of death began to creep into my nose. The Cat King was a rtively friendly beast to humans¡­ but in the first ce, it was better to keep away from Beast Kings, as beasts were whimsical and unpredictable in their behavior.


    Azzy¡¯splete goodwill was an exceptional case. After all¡­ beasts had been ingrained as symbols of fear and danger since time immemorial.


    After nonchntly knocking off a man¡¯s arm, Nabi licked at the same paw she had just attacked with.


    The undying scratched his head with his remaining hand, remarking on her attitude.


    ¡°As expected of a cat! Unmatched in feistiness! Lately, I have been rather lonely with only fierce women around! Haha! Everyone, I think it best not to rashly approach Miss Cat! Unless you are undying like myself, that is!¡±


    Seeing his right arm gone below the elbow, Callis asked him worriedly.


    ¡°Rasch, are you¡­ alright?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Losing my right arm is a daily urrence now! Nowadays, it feels more awkward when it is attached, so sometimes I take it off and use it as a pillow to sleep! It is an arm pillow in the truest sense!¡±


    ¡°¡­But it¡¯s only been a day since you¡¯ve awoken?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, I will start sleeping that way from today!¡±


    The undying¡¯s silly joke eased the tension somewhat. As for the right arm, it onlynded after hitting the wall on the opposite end, after which it propped itself up on two fingers and scuttled back over.


    Nabi was captivated by the extraordinary sight of an autonomous arm.


    ¡°Meow? The arm is meowving.¡±


    ¡°It is my prided arm! Never has it betrayed me to this day! As reliable as mostpanion¡ª¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡±


    As the right arm passed by Nabi, she swatted it with her front paw. It was just a swat, yet the concrete floor caved in with a <i>crunch</i>, leaving a paw-shaped mark. The arm crumpled like mashed fruit, scattering flesh everywhere.


    The undying¡¯s expression clearly showed he hadn¡¯t seen this oneing as he muttered in response.


    ¡°Uh, <i>this</i> is not so fine.¡±


    Callis shouted urgently.


    ¡°Rasch!¡±


    ¡°Hush! Do not go near. It is still all right! My right arm is a vessel offered to Mother Earth. No matter how damaged, it will regenerate eventually, so¡­¡±


    Nabi observed curiously as the right arm continuously regenerated. Every time it was fully healed and tried to run, she would give it a swat, causing it to quiver in pain.


    Her torment was driven by pure curiosity without any malice. The scene was gruesome, yet there was something transfixing about the cruelty.


    The peculiar confrontation continued as we did nothing but silently watch Nabi y. Truthfully, there was nothing else we could do.


    Then, at one point¡­


    ¡°Mee-ow! Just when are theying?!¡±


    The right arm¡¯s regenerative ability was waning and could only twitch at this point. Losing interest, Nabi started yowling in annoyance. Right after, somethingnded on the prison rooftop with a thud, followed by the pping of a parachute.


    Ears pricking up, Nabi whipped her head around and yelled.


    ¡°Meow! Hurry up!¡±


    A voice replied.


    ¡°We are on our way.¡±


    Then, two officers descended from the rooftop stairs.

 Chapter 101: - Star of the State

    <strong>? Star of the State ?</strong>


    The two exuded an extraordinary air. One was a robust officer, who seemed to be receiving the full benefits of clothing packets. Without them, he would¡¯ve had to personally craft clothes to fit his huge figure.


    The other, striding half a step ahead, was a tall officer of upright posture. His upper body maintained perfect stability as he descended the stairs. What stood out was the tall officer¡¯s attire¡ªa luxurious dark blue, distinct from the regr uniforms. And instead of medals, he bore two glinting stars on his chest, as if they alone sufficed to introduce him.


    Indeed, it was enough.


    ¡°A general¡­¡±


    General officers. The embodiments of war, the figures who had toppled sovereigns¡ªthe Stars of the Military State. The stars on the officer¡¯s chest bore the weight of the State¡¯s history, forged through blood and iron.


    Cowed by its presence, Callis instinctively offered a salute.


    ¡°Sir¡ª¡±


    ¡°Wait. I go first.¡±


    Raising a hand to silence Callis, he stood tall andmenced a solemn deration.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Ebon Crimsonwilde, reporting for duty. In conjunction with the ongoing investigation, I have been appointed as the chief instructor and warden of Tantalus. As of now, Tantalus falls under my jurisdiction.¡±


    It was a perfunctory announcement, yet his words carried gravitas, matched only by his authority. He had merely uttered a statement, yet it felt as if Tantalus had fallen into his grasp. His power, and the weight of the Military State¡¯s authority, seemed to hang heavily in the air.


    While all eyes were focused on him, Nabi reached his side before anyone realized it and began to pester him.


    ¡°Mee-ow! Myew arete!¡±


    Lieutenant General Ebon coaxed her in a quiet, and far more mature manner.


    ¡°Nabi. Unlike you, we cannotnd so lightly. Especially when descending from such heights, we must rely even more on the parachute¡¯s function.¡±


    ¡°Meow! Whatever! Just bring the tribute already meow!¡±


    Ebon sighed.


    ¡°The frequency of her demands¡­¡±


    ¡°Me-yeow!¡±


    Sighing, Lieutenant General Ebon nced at his apanying officer and issued an order.


    ¡°Colonel, the item.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The colonel took out a stick from a square paper pack. I quickly recognized it¡ªa magic herb cigar. The moment it partially revealed itself to the world, Nabi snatched it like lightning.


    With an entranced look, she used her ws to cut the paper roll and buried her nose in it. She sniffed with intense urgency, as if hyperventting. After indulging in the herb¡¯s fragrance for a good while, Nabi smiled in ecstasy.


    ¡°Myahah! Mewhaa¡ªmeow¡ª.¡±


    Her eyes turned dazed, a melting moan escaping her teeth. This magic herb cigar was made solely for Nabi, containing processed catnip and world tree leaves. It was a tribute thatbined cat preference, human technology, and world tree vital essence.


    And at the same time¡­ it was the means to control the Cat King.


    ¡°Mya-hah-hi-myahaa¡ª.¡±


    Saliva dribbled from Nabi¡¯s mouth as her lithe body swayed unsteadily. Her whole form twitched as she frenziedly savored the cigar¡¯s fragrance.


    Lieutenant General Ebon asked her.


    ¡°Did it satisfy you, Nabi?¡±


    While his tone was polite, there wasn¡¯t a trace of respect in the cold, disdainful way he looked at her. All he saw was a tool.


    Nabi stopped writhing around and held out the cigar, crying out.


    ¡°Myahaa¡ª! Fi¡ªre! Give it fire for mew!¡±


    ¡°Nabi, did I not exin to you? This is a contract. If I offer the tribute, you must catch the mouse. Is that not the deal?¡±


    ¡°Meow! So! Tell mew already! What mewst Nabi do?¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment. It wille soon enough.¡±


    Just as he muttered these words, a fierce gust of wind blew and the regressor appeared,nding at the end of the corridor. She had wind-walked this far.


    The regressor began shouting with a serious expression.


    ¡°Just now, something fell on the roof¡ª!¡±


    But before she could finish, Nabi instantly pounced at her, carried away by excitement.


    ¡°Is it myew?!¡±


    ¡°Agh?!¡±


    Nabi wasn¡¯t as swift as Azzy, but her ability to move with sound-consuming stealth concealed her presence. She closed the distance in the blink of an eye, raising a menacing front paw.


    Even as she felt bewildered, the regressor responded with her Heavenly Counter Domain, raising her arm to parry using Chun-aeng. Compressed space unfurled and pushed the two away¡­


    However, that still didn¡¯t dampen Nabi¡¯s spirits. Her front paw trembled faintly, and the regressor reflexively turned her head. <i>Sft.</i> Blood trickled from her cheek.


    The regressor yelled at her opponent.


    ¡°Cat King!¡±


    ¡°Myahaah! Be mew tribute-!¡±


    <i> Thump. </i>The regressor kicked Nabi away and leaped backward. Nabi nimbly kicked off the staircase railing and pounced for her target again.


    Entangled inbat, the two vanished into the distance in an instant, and secondster, a thunderous crash shook the world.


    Lieutenant General Ebon gazed in the direction Nabi disappeared, clicking his tongue.


    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i> She seems on the verge of breaking¡­ Perhaps the human body she wears is the issue. She sumbs the way humans do.¡±


    Atst, Lieutenant General Ebon turned his gaze toward me and Callis, huddled in a corner. Only then did Callis, extremely tense, offer a salute.


    ¡°Sir Lieutenant General Ebon, it is an honor to meet you.¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°I am Callis Kritz. I came to Tantalus as the logistics overseer but ended up isted.¡±


    Ebon furrowed his brow for a second, then sighed as if finally recognizing her.


    ¡°Ahh. I did not recognize you for a moment without your officer uniform, Lieutenant Colonel. You were alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes I was¡­ sir.¡±


    ¡°I had assumed you died helplessly as all four gems were shattered. Turns out you were more capable than I expected.¡±


    Callis¡¯ eyes went wide.


    ¡°Gems? How did you¡­?¡±


    Ebon shed a benevolent smile at her.


    ¡°Why ask when you already know, Colonel? Is it not obvious? I am your ¡®patron.''¡±


    Deep down, Callis had already realized the truth.


    For people to arrive at the abyss at this timing, with the Cat King in tow at that¡­ they could only be from the Human Regime. She simply didn¡¯t want to ept it after selling out the organization just minutes ago.


    Fortunately, the lieutenant general was unaware of her betrayal and showed warmth.


    ¡°Though we have never met before in person, I knew about you, Colonel. And that includes all the medals you ever earned.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡±


    ¡°I provided the opportunity, but without your abilities, those achievements would have been impossible. You have every reason to be proud.¡±


    As someone who had narrowly dodged forced suicide, Callis was confused by his attitude. Regardless, Ebon offered a smile full of goodwill.


    ¡°I am here under the pretext of investigating the events surrounding Tantalus. Now, your evaluation will change based on my report. But, of course, as your ¡®patron¡¯, Major, I will naturally erase any suspicion directed at you.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you, sir¡±


    ¡°It is par for the course amongrades. But, of course, we mustplete the mission first.¡±


    His words held depths as profound and dark as ocean trenches. The truth was slowly starting to reveal itself.


    The golem had mentioned that an investigation unit, which included a general officer, would be arriving to thoroughly look into Callis¡¯ fall into the abyss and the events surrounding it.


    If Callis had seeded in her task and won Azzy over¡­ who the heck could¡¯ve sent Azzy to the surface, knowing that a team led by a general officer, a Star of the State, was on its way?


    Simple. That investigation unit <i>was</i> the Human Regime. From the start, their n was to push Callis into Tantalus and use the pretext of investigating her to go in after her. They needed a solid reason for a general, of all people, to venture into these depths.


    And this way, it became easy to deal with Callis. She could be salvaged from the abyss to be recycled, or outright buried beneath it. They were given a broader range of choices.


    <b><i> You really were disposable from the beginning, Major Callis. So, who betrayed whom first in this case? This¡¯ll be quite an intriguing contemtion.</i></b>


    Lieutenant General Ebon still regarded Callis as an ally as he spoke.


    ¡°I notice you refrained from using the escape packet despite facing hostility from every being in Tantalus. A spirit of unwavering determination, is it? Impressive, Major.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir. Your recognition, it¡¯s an honor to me¡­¡±


    ¡°It was your courage that called us to action. We had been waiting for nothing else than your escape alongside the Dog King. But when you did not appear, we took it upon ourselves to brave the dangers, rescue you, and fulfill the mission!¡±


    Needless to say, he wasn¡¯t being truthful. The escape packet was a death ticket. Seeing Callis alive, he assumed she hadn¡¯t used the packet and proceeded to calmly spout lies¡­ to motivate Callis after she nearly died.


    ¡°Worry not, Colonel, for we have arrived. All you need to do is carry out your mission. Lead us straight to the Dog King. Then, all the credit shall belong to you.¡±


    Callis trembled violently. The memory of the escape packet¡¯s fatal intent was still fresh in her mind, yet her so-called patron, Lieutenant General Ebon, imed that the Human Regime hade for her. His nonchnt demeanor in the face of such a despicable lie filled her with instinctive repulsion.


    However¡­


    <b> ?I have¡­ no way to go against him.?</b>


    Looking at the benevolent smile of his, Callis desperately suppressed the shaking of her body.


    <b> ?I¡¯m facing a general, a Star of the State, who¡¯s also part of the Human Regime. They even have control over the Cat King.?</b>


    She had to align herself with them again, even if it was ignoble, to survive in the present. She had to forget her near-death experience, let the promise of merits blind her, and remain loyal. This was the normal bet to take¡­


    <b> ?But, is it right??</b>


    As Callis¡¯ troubled thoughts deepened and a crack threatened to appear in Ebon¡¯s smile, the undying grasped Callis¡¯ shoulder and encouraged her.


    ¡°Why dwell on nearly dying? Pull yourself together! Colonel, you have not died yet!¡±


    Callis hastilyposed herself and responded.


    ¡°I am fine. I could not have aplished anything on my own. On the contrary, I even came close to death¡­ There are no achievements to my name.¡±


    ¡°I never sought such humility, but nheless, it is a virtue among our kind.¡±


    Ebon nodded in approval before turning his gaze to the undying, who stood smiling behind Callis.


    ¡°The undying, trainee Rasch. Correct?¡±


    ¡°Precisely!¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you are awake, it seems the colonel owes you thanks.¡±


    ¡°I should be doing the thanking! She handed me the world tree leaf when I was down!¡±


    As Ebon was the one who provided that leaf, he wasn¡¯t puzzled to hear its mention. He nodded before continuing.


    ¡°Hmm. I am relieved that you are an undying of manners. On another note, I still wonder why you are imprisoned in Tantalus.¡±


    ¡°When in State, do as Statesfolk do, they say! A crime should be met with punishment!¡±


    ¡°No, that is not necessarily the case. Some mistakenly presume the State¡¯sw to be their own weapon and rely on it tomit all kinds of disrespect. Those who consider thew their friend more than deserve being torn to death, as you did. I feel the same urge at times.¡±


    Unusually enough, the undying put on a great frown. Not hiding the displeasure evident on his face, he spoke.


    ¡°I say, you have a bad hobby of airing people¡¯sundry! I ask you to refrain. If I were to return to that time, I would rather choose to block my ears and run away!¡±


    Surprised by his unexpected reaction, Ebon blinked his golden eyes and promptly apologized.


    ¡°I apologize, trainee. I simply wanted to express my perspective. Everything aside, you are a virtuous man who attempted to protect even aborer with no connection to you. I trusted that you would aid the colonel¡­¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you foresaw everything.¡±


    The undying shrugged.


    ¡°Well, it matters not. Anyhow. I will take my leave now. Please take care of the colonel.¡±


    ¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I intend to go to where those two are fighting!¡±


    ¡°For what purpose?¡±


    At Ebon¡¯s inquiry, the undying answered as if it were self-evident.


    ¡°To stop their fighting, of course! The boy is strong but still young. Injuries will surelye back to bite him. And Miss Cat is in a peculiar state indeed! I must do my best to stop them. Since I do not die, I am perfect for that role!¡±


    Ebon¡¯s expression turned strange. He gazed at the undying, something between interest and displeasure in his eyes, and muttered a remark.


    ¡°You are¡­ far more virtuous a man than I had anticipated.¡±

 Chapter 102: - The Human Regime

    <b>? The Human Regime ?</b>


    ¡°You are¡­ far more virtuous a man than I had imagined.¡±


    Lieutenant General Ebon¡¯s remark was abrupt. But due to its ambiguity, and the fact that he wasn¡¯t a beauty, let alone even a woman, the undying didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    ¡°I do not want none of that. A man¡¯spliments matter little to me.¡±


    ¡°Right. Yes, indeed.¡±


    Ebon murmured to himself, nodding. His cryptic behavior made the undying lose interest in the lieutenant general.


    ¡°I will be going now to stop those two¡ª¡°


    ¡°Oh, that won¡¯t do. No.¡±


    At that moment, without warning, Ebon thrust his hands out. Coldly, gleaming ws instantly sprouted from his hands, lunging for the undying¡¯s back.


    Just before the ws, resembling a beast¡¯s maw, were about to slice into the undying¡­


    ¡°Hup! Not a chance!¡±


    Sensing the murderous intent, the undying twisted around at once and raised his prided right arm to block Ebon¡¯s attack¡­ forgetting that his right arm was still detached.


    ¡°Drat! My right hand!¡±


    The ws pierced his body unobstructed, ruthlessly breaking through his innards. In a moment of carelessness, the undying had allowed himself to be prated by six des, causing him to cry out grievously.


    ¡°Grgh! What a mistake! I have be too used to being without my right arm!¡±


    ¡°This alone is fatal. However, I face an undying. He will not die regardless¡­¡±


    Ebon coldly muttered under his breath.


    ¡°I will only render you unable to interfere, my virtuous friend.¡±


    With that said, he summoned forth the energy within his body¡ªblue mana. Employing a Qi Art, he unleashed dozens of strikes upon the undying, targeting his shoulders, thighs, chest, and sides. Dozens of bloody gashes appeared one after another on his massive frame.


    For a fleeting second, the undying¡¯s body froze, floating in midair. He moved his mouth, trying to say something, but no words formed.


    The next moment, his body exploded and burst apart, filling the corridor with a storm of flesh. It was a merciless, efficient attack. With his body ripped apart like this, even an undying would require a day to regenerate.


    ¡°A-ahhh! Rasch!¡±


    It was too cruel a sight for Callis to witness, causing her to scream in panic.


    Ebon spoke to her in a firm tone.


    ¡°Have you grown fond? Worry not, Colonel. He is undying, no? He will revive regardless.¡±


    ¡°How.. ever¡­ This is. He was my helper.¡±


    Ebon didn¡¯t even listen to her. Instead, he checked off his fingers, making sure he hadn¡¯t forgotten anything.


    ¡°Good. The Cat King eliminated the hindrance, the undying has been put away, and the Progenitor seems unconcerned with us, as expected. Now all that¡¯s left¡­¡±


    He trailed off, slowly turning his gaze my way. I awkwardly met the lieutenant general¡¯s eyes


    as he continued.


    ¡°By the way, do you often hear that you have little presence? Or are you using some form of stealth? I nearly overlooked you without realizing.¡±


    <b><i> Oh, damn. That¡¯s a pity.</i></b>


    I had been reading everyone¡¯s minds here, trying to make myself as inconspicuous as possible by hiding in their blind spots of perception. Maybe it was because he was from a secret society, but the lieutenant general was more meticulous than I thought.


    <b><i> Counting off fingers is cheating. You should fight fair and square with just your memory!</i></b>


    <b><i> Well, now I¡¯ve been caught. What should I do? Can I just y it off?</i></b>


    ¡°Necessity is the mother of discovery. Since you didn¡¯t notice me, isn¡¯t that a sign that there¡¯s no real need to? I¡¯m just an ordinaryborer, after all. If you¡¯d just let me go, everybody would be happ¡ª¡°


    ¡°Apologies, but that will not do.¡±


    <b> ?Laborer¡­ A luckymoner who merely survived. Perhaps he would be useful if the lieutenant colonel had died, but I no longer require a guide, and I don¡¯t suppose it is necessary to leave a witness.?</b>


    He red with the unmistakable intent to kill. This wasing from a general, one of the strongest forces of the Military State. Just as starlight couldn¡¯t be blocked, I had no ability to stop his attacks. Facing Chun-aeng was a different scenario, but this time I was up against ws that certainly held weight. With my strength, I¡¯d be pierced through even if I blocked.


    If I were in this situation from the first time I fell into the abyss, I would¡¯ve died helplessly.


    ¡°me your ill fortune.¡±


    I had a trusty backer, though. A backer who was tougher than most countries. No, she was a country itself.


    But just before I called out to Tyr, Callis cried out first.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t attack him, Lieutenant General Ebon!¡±


    Ebon didn¡¯t even consider retracting his ws as he replied.


    ¡°Colonel, as I have mentioned before, abandon these trivial affections. It contributes nothing for the greater¡ª¡°


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, sir. He is under the Progenitor¡¯s protection.¡±


    ¡°The Progenitor?¡±


    <b> [Indeed.]</b>


    Following that, sounds emerged from the shadows cast by the light ¨C thin, high voices from the elongated shadows, and deep, resonant voices from the broad, dense shadows.


    The duet of darkness shook the very space surrounding us, gradually converging into a single voice.


    <b> [He is under my protection, and his heart beats as one with mine.]</b>


    Three dark knights rose from my shadow, standing as shields before me, three swords of darkness held sharply at the ready.


    <b> [I dere, here and now, that any harm done to him will incur a blood debt to be exacted.]</b>


    The energy in the air was so potent that it sent shivers down my entire body. Just as no one wouldpete against a natural disaster, ordinary people would cower without even daring to consider opposing her.


    However¡­ even that primeval darkness wasn¡¯t enough to frighten a general.


    Lieutenant General Ebon expressed great surprise.


    ¡°So,borer, you did not survive for no reason. Cajoled the Progenitor, did we?¡±


    ¡°Haha. You could say it was my struggle to survive.¡±


    ¡°The result is rather significant for mere struggling. Then naturally, I should treat you ordingly!¡±


    As he said that, Ebon swiftly swung his savage weapons, tearing through the darkness. One dark knight withstood only two attacks. His shadow-made sword broke in a single exchange with the general¡¯s blue mana de, and very shortly after, the general¡¯s other w felled him.


    The other two knights lunged in at Ebon, however, the colonel suddenly intervened and blocked one of them.


    ¡°How dare you attack the general!¡±


    Boom. The colonel stamped his feet on the ground andunched a rain of punches. His opponent¡¯s umbral body disintegrated and reformed with every hitnded. Then, he delivered a direct forefist strike, imbued with blue energy, on the dark knight¡¯s face. The knight staggered and soon dissipated into smoke.


    Meanwhile, Ebon had diced up thest remaining knight and now faced me without any hindrance.


    ¡­Thinking about it now, weren¡¯t these dark knights seriously too weak? I liked their trivial presence when fighting Tyr, but they were totally unreliable now.


    The lieutenant general shed me a benevolent smile.


    ¡°However, we happen to need a hostage. Do cooperate.¡±


    It was the same smile he gave upon seeing Callis alive¨Ckind, yet coldly calcted. I realized then. That curve of his lips appeared for those he deemed useful to himself. It was the mirth of a merchant who delights at an unexpected windfall while coldly calcting profit and loss.


    This meant I had be useful in his eyes. Not that it made me particrly happy.


    ¡°Rest assured, Progenitor. I promise his safety for our well-being. Not even a hair of his shall be harmed¡­ so long as you, Progenitor, do not get in our way.¡±


    <b> [Wretches¡­ You had better keep your word.]</b>


    As the shadows seethed intimidatingly, Ebon bobbed his head in the direction of the voice, then beckoned to the colonel who had been waiting behind him.


    ¡°Colonel, bring some rope. We must bind him.¡±


    ¡°Sir, yes sir!¡±


    The bear-like colonel retrieved rope from a leather bag. It was a State-made special product that was fire-proof and even de-resistant. After testing its strength by pulling it taut, the colonel nodded and approached me with a cold smile. In response, I gathered my arms and quickly stuck them out to make it easier for him.


    ¡°Here! Tie me quickly!¡±


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    ¡°Eager cooperation toward the Military State! You were going to tie me up like this anyway! Let¡¯s get it done and over with fast! To reim the peaceful Tantalus of old!¡±


    The colonel seemed rather skeptical, but that didn¡¯t change the job he had to do. With suspicious eyes, he firmly bound my wrists, and for good measure, pulled them tight with his bear-like strength. So damned tight that my fingers were hurting. The knot was perfect, evoking the sentiment of ¡°that¡¯s the state for you alright¡±.


    Ebon remarked on my attitude.


    ¡°How cheerful despite the situation,borer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the kind of situation that calls for cheer. Frowning and posturing down here only adds to the dark mood, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Were you also like this when charming the Progenitor?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a trade secret¡­ is what I¡¯d like to say, but honestly, I¡¯m not sure myself. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s an elderly who lived 1200 years all alone, but after a bit of chattering by her side to keep herpany, she opened uppletely to the point of being willing to give out her heart and sou¡ªAgh!¡±


    A faraway shadow tossed an empty food can at the back of my head. Hit out of nowhere, I tried to rub my aching head, only to realize my arms were tied and groaned.


    Ebon gazed between me and the shadow in interest.


    <b> ?I should remember this. It wille in usefulter.?</b>


    Taking his eyes off me, the lieutenant general addressed Callis.


    ¡°Now, Lieutenant Colonel. Lead us to the Dog King. We must finish before the ¡®path¡¯ opens


    in 30 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Please follow me.¡±


    Callis took the lead, and Ebon began to leisurely follow her. Then suddenly, he caught notice of a small de fragment on the ground. He narrowed his eyes and scrutinized the blood-stained piece.


    It was the thin, sharp de from the escape packet of the death ticket kit.


    Ebon observed it for a moment longer before ncing to confirm the wound on Callis¡¯ right hand. He snorted quietly before going outside.

 Chapter 103: - Off to Neverland We Go

    <strong>? Off to Nevend We Go ?</strong>


    I could still hear the regressor and Nabi fighting outside the building; echoes of a beast¡¯s howling, deafening wind, and the inexorable destruction they wreaked upon their surroundings.


    Suddenly, Tantalus trembled. A Qi de shot by the regressor must have struck the building¡¯s outer wall.


    Feeling the vibration, Lieutenant General Ebon muttered in wonder.


    ¡°He¡¯s still facing the Cat King? He was this capable? Hm. Perhaps I should have witnessed the battle myself.¡±


    ¡°I will go, sir.¡±


    The colonel volunteered, but Ebon immediately shook his head.


    ¡°No. There is no need for that. If the Cat King holds the upper hand, she must be ying. If not, she will run on her own. You just need to focus on your duty.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The colonel stayed faithful to his mission of keeping an eye on me. He stuck close to me whenever we passed shadows, fiercely scanning the surroundings, openly prepared to lop my head off if the need arose. Then Tyr would resign and aim for the next opportunity.


    Tyr was powerful but had no talent in a fight to protect something. Vampires were mostly immortal and could quickly regenerate even if their bodies were blown apart. In addition, they were practically invincible when near their Progenitor, who was the very source of bloodcraft. This led them to neglect defense.


    But with a hostage like me who¡¯d die at the lightest poke, Tyr couldn¡¯t choose such a means. It had to be a stifling situation for her.


    <b><i> Sorry, Tyr, but see, I¡¯ve got something to do.</i></b>


    Ebon continued the search and eventually came across Azzy, hunched down in a corner. His eyes gleamed peculiarly for a moment.


    <b> ?The Dog King, the being who is perhaps closest to our yearning¡­ I finally have her fully in my grasp.?</b>


    Suppressing his strange excitement, Ebon shouted toward Azzy.


    ¡°Finally found you, Dog King!¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Azzy heard his voice from afar and promptly scampered over. Puzzled by the sudden increase in humans, she cast a nce at everyone.


    ¡°Cat smell, human! Nice to meet you! Huh?¡±


    Then, discovering me all tied up, she cried out in confusion.


    ¡°Woof? What¡¯s that? What kind of y?¡±


    I answered honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s what we call S&M y.¡±


    ¡°Woof! I want in too!¡±


    ¡°Woah now, good pups shouldn¡¯t copy this.¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof! Unfair! I want in!¡±


    The colonel pulled at me with a ferocious expression.


    Dear me, such a stiffy. Can¡¯t even joke here. But oh, I bet the regressor would¡¯ve shown a pretty fun reaction if she heard. It¡¯s a bother when she¡¯s around, but I kinda miss her now she¡¯s gone.


    Ebon sent the others back to have a private talk with Azzy.


    ¡°Dog King, I demand of you. Come with me to the surface.¡±


    ¡°¡­Woof, again? A demand again?¡±


    Azzy exhaled like a deting balloon, muttering with a disappointed face.


    ¡°Me, won¡¯t go.¡±


    Ebon wasn¡¯t let down by her expected reaction. Instead, he asked the reason.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Woof. Me, I¡¯m good. I keep promise.¡±


    ¡°You mean the promise with the Military State? The promise that if you wait here, they will one day fulfill the covenant and battle the Wolf King by your side?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy nodded brightly, and Ebon scolded her for it.


    ¡°How utterly foolish, even for a beast. You believe that? A promise in name only. Do you truly trust that the State will uphold their word and fight with you?¡±


    The way he saw it, she was a foolish beast clinging to an uncertain promise, and he was ready to ridicule her for it. But then, Azzy gave a big nod and looked up at Ebon, replying in a lively manner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe! Woof! If I keep believing, they¡¯ll believe me someday!¡±


    The Dog King¡¯s words embodied a determination that transcended mere truths or lies. She was vowing to trust humans for all eternity.


    Ebon swallowed the criticism on the tip of his tongue and lowered his voice for a moment.


    ¡°Haha, that was a silly question. I apologize. Yes, this is how the Dog King is.¡±


    ¡°Woof! It¡¯s okay! Me, I¡¯m good! Apology? epted!¡±


    ¡°Then, I have no choice but to drag you along.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Azzy tilted her head confusedly at the abrupt statement.


    ¡°Drag? Me, won¡¯t go even if you pull though? Won¡¯t go you know?¡±


    ¡°No, you will.¡±


    ¡°Wooof?¡±


    Putting the perplexed Azzy behind him, Ebon shouted to the colonel.


    ¡°Colonel, ready the chain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The colonel set his leather bag down on the ground and, after a brief search, pulled out a coiled chain.


    It was a metal chain crafted from level 4 alchemic steel, boasting a dark-blue sheen. It epitomized State alchemy, surpassing even the doors guarding the underground armory of Tantalus in durability. Evidently, the chain had taken up most of the space inside the leather bag. Once it was freed, the bag immediately sagged.


    While he undid the coil, the lieutenant general called out to Callis.


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel. I distinctly remember advising you to try using a chain before the mission. How did it go? Have you learned how to handle the Dog King?¡±


    Taken aback by the sudden address, Callis replied two beatste, requiring a moment to think back.


    ¡°Ah, er, I¡­ I apologize. I did not manage to find out. Even when I pulled at the Dog King with a chain, she did not budge from where she stood.¡±


    ¡°How did you pull using the chain?¡±


    ¡°Like a leash, wrapped around the neck¡­¡±


    ¡°Whose neck?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Callis asked back dumbly, momentarily failing to grasp the question. Then, she quicklyposed herself and answered.


    ¡°I apologize. The Dog King. I put it around the Dog King¡¯s neck.¡±


    ¡°Hm. That is half correct. A shame. I had thought <i>you</i>, Lieutenant Colonel, would find the answer¡­¡±


    Ebon trailed off, pointing at Azzy. In response, the colonel nodded and strode over to Azzy with the chain.


    Meanwhile, Ebon continued his exnation.


    ¡°Your train of thought was misguided, Lieutenant Colonel. What is the point of putting a chain around the Dog King? Does that make you as strong as her? Or, does the Dog King be as weak as you?¡±


    ¡°Then what must be done?¡±


    ¡°Did I not provide enough hints? You must do it the opposite way, I tell you.¡±


    The colonel had just chained Azzy, but not around the neck nor waist, rather around her right forefoot. Yes, he didn¡¯t chain both limbs, and it didn¡¯t seem to pose much of an issue. Azzy merely looked confused herself, not putting up any struggle. However, this chain wasn¡¯t meant to bind the Dog King¡¯s <i>body</i> in the first ce.


    Ebon¡¯s voice lowered a notch.


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel. Are you still loyal to us?¡±


    It was a question with a definite answer. Despite the turmoil in Callis¡¯ heart, she had to express affirmation. So she promptly did.


    ¡°Yes, sir! It is a given!¡±


    ¡°Then, you must be prepared to follow our orders faithfully.¡±


    ¡°I am, sir! I am ready to take any order.¡±


    ¡°Imend your resolution. Since that is the case¡­¡±


    Ebon smiled coldly, then instructed the colonel holding the chain.


    ¡°Colonel, chain the lieutenant colonel¡¯s neck.¡±


    ¡°¡­I, I beg your pardon?¡±


    Callis doubted her ears. She wasn¡¯t even a beast, yet she was to be chained? And to the Dog King¡¯s paw, no less¡­? Wouldn¡¯t this be like Azzy holding Callis by a leash?


    <b> ?It can¡¯t be. By opposite¡­ he meant whom to use it on¡­??</b>


    The idea of being dragged around by a leash attached to the neck was an affront to dignity. Callis wanted to deny this situation, but with the lieutenant general watching and the colonel approaching, it was impossible for a mere lieutenant colonel like her to back out. So she pressed her lips shut, remaining still until the colonel chained her neck.


    The weight of the chain settled heavily on her shoulders, the chilling touch of metal snaking around her. Despite not constricting her yet, Callis felt her breathing bebored.


    But her trouble didn¡¯t end there¡ªshe heard the click of a lock fastening. When Callis looked up, she saw a heavy, ink-ck lock on the chain binding her.


    Her eyes trembled. She couldn¡¯t take off the chain on her own now. Just like other animals couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Continuing with the order, Lieutenant Colonel. Start walking. Until the chain chokes you.¡±


    She was to walk while wearing the chain.


    Azzy had stopped, showing no intention of moving, and the chain had a limited length; it wasn¡¯t endless like the abyss. Therefore, if Callis kept walking, the chain would eventually tighten around her throat.


    Yet Lieutenant General Ebon spoke as if that was the goal.


    ¡°S-sir, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly what you are thinking. Keep pulling the chain¡­ until you suffocate and lose consciousness. With your neck, Lieutenant Colonel.¡±


    Ebon¡¯s voice echoed in the bewildered Callis¡¯ ears.


    ¡°Rest assured. The Dog King cannot harm a human¡­ under any circumstances. Should youe to the risk of suffocating to death, she will be unable to bear the sight and follow you. She cannot let the chain connected to her paw kill someone, after all.¡±


    The n was to take hostage of a dog¡¯s boundless goodwill toward humans and use it as a tool for control.


    The Human Regime aimed to assert power over the Beast Kings by utilizing their understanding of beasts as a foundation. To handle the Dog King, they would tether a human to exploit her sense of virtue to stage a hostage scenario.


    Callis hated beasts. Her father had lost his life to their kind, and most criminals whomitted felonies were beastkin. But now¡­ she simply couldn¡¯t discern who was animal and who was human.


    <b> ?¡­What about me then? I betrayed them to keep my life¡­ and I¡¯m acting loyal to save myself again. What does that make me¡­??</b>


    Her thoughts deepened, but the order didn¡¯t wait for her.


    ¡°The colonel would have taken your ce if you were not here. I am giving you an opportunity. To contribute some merit. So obey my order, Lieutenant Colonel.¡±


    This was the ultimatum. Declining would be seen as insubordination, and considering their true nature, she would most likely die. And if she didn¡¯t want to die immediately, Callis had toply with themand that had her leashed.


    ¡°Callis Kritz. Commencing, the mission.¡±


    Bracing herself, Callis began to walk away from Azzy, one slow step at a time. At first, Azzy only twitched her ears in response, but as the clinking chain rose off the ground, she sprang to her feet.


    She finally realized what was going on.


    ¡°Woof don¡¯t do it!¡±


    <b> ?I, I have to live.?</b>


    To live, she had to advance before death. That was the order.


    Callis took another step.


    ¡°Woof! No! Please. Woof, don¡¯t do it.¡±


    <b> ?I¡¯ve already sacrificed everything to survive. I can¡¯t lose my life here, not after all that.?</b>


    <i> ck</i>. Something tugged on her neck. Callis had already reached the maximum distance. Feeling the heavy weight on her, she took yet another step.


    ¡°Me, me. I¡¯m a good Azzy. I, listen nice! Human, don¡¯t want to hurt you. Woof, please. Woof.¡±


    <b> ?At least, if I follow orders now, recover my authority, and return home¡­ I can live like before. I might even be level 4 like the Human Regime told me.?</b>


    The chain tightened. The small gap between neck and chain gradually closed. As herposure crumbled, Callis¡¯ breathing became thinner and thinner.


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof! Stop, woof!¡±


    <b>?</b>I have, to live.<b>?</b>


    Her instinct screamed, but she still couldn¡¯t run. Ebon, a Star of the State, was ring at her coldly.


    She had long stopped breathing. Callis felt her vision narrow¡­ yet, she pushed herself even further.


    ¡°Awoooo!¡±


    Just before Callis was about to pass out, Azzy couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and leaped forward. The chain immediately loosened, and her forgotten breath returned. Callis slumped to the ground, intensely gasping for air.


    Azzy stood beside her with a woeful face.


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    <b> ?Leading the Dog King to the surface with my life hostage, with the chain around my neck. That¡¯s¡­ the only, way for me, to survive¡­?</b>


    Azzy would follow Callis now. She couldn¡¯t leave her to die.


    Ebon went to Callis¡¯ side to praise her.


    ¡°Well done, Lieutenant Colonel. So you are at least capable of handling the Dog King.¡±


    It was anotherment with a definite answer. Callis lied through harsh, panting breaths.


    ¡°Thank¡­ you, sir.¡±


    ¡°I knew I was right about you. You are truly an outstanding talent! Good! We just need to ascend this way then!¡±


    They now had both the Dog King and the means to move her. All that remained was to return to the surface.


    But just as Ebon pped in delight¡­


    ¡°Meow-!¡±


    Nabi rushed into the building they were in. Hopping as if suffering from burns, she clung to Ebon and began to whine.


    ¡°Me-me-meow! Me-meow! It hurts! It stings!¡±


    Nabi was on the verge of tears, looking disheveled. Her hair had been cut unevenly in ces, and scratches covered her arms and legs. She was even bleeding, though not severely.


    Nabi repeatedly licked the wounds on her hands, sobbing.


    ¡°Nabi. What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Meow, don¡¯t like that thing! Can¡¯t see it and it¡¯s all stingy-sting!¡±


    By ¡°that thing¡±, she had to be referring to the regressor she had been fighting until just moments ago. Just what had she done to make the Cat King run off in such a sweat?


    Ebon examined Nabi¡¯s injuries and fell into thought.


    <b> ?¡­The attacks were aimed to cause pain rather than to deal fatal wounds. Cats hate pain, so he made her flee by only targeting sensitive areas¡­??</b>


    Beast Kings were powerful, but they were still just animals at their core. And as faithful as they were to the instinct of life, they weren¡¯t prone to taking risks.


    Since ancient times, the best way to deal with animals was to frighten them. As their survival instinct took priority over their hunting instinct, except for special cases like the Wolf King, humans would use sharp thorn traps or light fires to chase off Beast Kings.


    <b> ?Does he have experience facing a Beast King? How skilled. Since the Cat King has lost hostility, I must step in.?</b>


    Reaching a conclusion, Ebon picked up his ws and got up.


    ¡°It must hurt, Nabi.¡±


    ¡°Me-meow! I hate it. The sting is like thorny vines!¡±


    ¡°I understand. Then I will defeat him instead.¡±


    ¡°Me-mya! Teach him a lesson! Mew could¡¯ve won! Almost beat him! But mew left him for myew!¡±


    It seemed she wasn¡¯t bluffing. The regressor appeared after Nabi, looking just as battered. Blood trickled from her mouth, and three wounds marred her face. The sleeves of her clothes had turned into blood-stained rags.


    <b> ?He is near death. Then again, a Beast King is no easy foe.?</b>


    Apparently, Ebon only had to deliver the finishing blow.


    He fastened the ws onto his hands, one on the right, and one on the left. <i>Click</i>. They locked in, adhering to his body.


    Done readying himself for battle, the lieutenant general issued an order.


    ¡°Nabi, take these people to the rooftop with the colonel. And Colonel, even the Progenitor is nothing to fear with Nabi by your side. Do not take your eyes off the hostage and make for the roof.¡±


    The colonel gave a spirited reply.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Ebon enjoyed the sensation of steel in his grip as he faced the regressor.


    Meanwhile, the regressor¡­


    ¡°Oi! Here I¡¯ve been fighting with my life on the line, so why have you been fooling around here?!¡±


    ¡­Was yelling angrily in my direction, face flushed all red with agitation.


    <b><i> Fooling around? Can¡¯t you see my hands are tied?</i></b>


    I quietly raised my hands to show her, but it only made the regressor scream hysterically.


    ¡°Stop joking and do something already! If we lose her like this¡­!¡±


    ¡°Who are you speaking to, you menace?¡±


    Ebon closed in on the regressor in the blink of an eye. She noticed this a beatte and hastily took up Chun-aeng to defend.


    ¡°Hff!¡±


    <i> Cl-ng.</i> The ws danced in a dizzy flurry,unching attacks from all sides at the regressor. She gritted her teeth and parried her opponent¡¯s weapons. After fending off thest attack, she switched to the offense and executed a cross-cut.


    The greatest advantage of the weightless sword, Chun-aeng, was its speed. Its wielder wasn¡¯t constrained by stance and could immediately switch from defense to offense. The transition urred without dy as she followed up with a super-speed sh.


    But it missed Ebon.


    He dodged the horizontal sh with surprising flexibility, then dug into the ground with his ws and charged, like a four-legged beast pouncing. The regressor let her adversary close the gap again in an instant.


    Ebon rammed into her with his shoulder. A painful groan sounded in his ears.


    ¡°Now, it is crowded here, so let us fight somewhere wider.¡±


    He clearly intended on buying time. Realizing this, the regressor clenched her jaw.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    <b> ?I can¡¯t believe¡­ I have to trust that guy¡­ in an important moment like this¡­!?</b>


    And so, the Star and the regressor flew outside.


    It was a crossfire of purpose, wishes, desire, hope, and will, all conveyed through people.


    The stage was ready, and now, I just had to perform.


    I slipped out my fingers and quietly revealed a thumb¡ªthe biggest part of the undying¡¯s arm that had exploded earlier, which I had secretly collected. At this moment, I had six fingers on my right hand.


    Now, let¡¯s think. The colonel tied my wrist with rope minutes ago, but I had the undying¡¯s thumb, which was the biggest remaining piece from the undying¡¯s right hand. The finger I¡¯d shown when I was being bound wasn¡¯t mine. What did this mean?


    Well, naturally, it meant the start of fun magic!


    ¡°We are leaving! Lieutenant Colonel, depart¡­!¡±


    Taking the lieutenant general¡¯s order, the colonel hastily picked up his leather bag.


    Just then, a square paper pack plopped out from a gap in the bag. Landing on the ground, the pack opened wide, and the magic herb cigars made of catnip scattered everywhere.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    The colonel panicked. Putting aside the importance of the cigars, he foresaw what would happen


    after they had fallen.


    Nabi stopped groaning, a gleam entering her eyes.


    ¡°Meow-!¡±


    She lunged for the goods out of reflex, sweeping together all she could with her paws, and made herself a mat of ten cigars. Then, she began to roll herself over them.


    The colonel yelped in bewilderment.


    ¡°Please hold yourself back a moment, Nabi!¡±


    ¡°Meow-! Mya-myaha-hah¡­¡±


    ¡°Grgh! Why did it fall?¡±


    Why, you ask? Because you used a leather bag. You know, I can slit open a leather bag even with my foot. After all those times I cut up your bags, you still used one. Tsk-tsk. Did you not even read the news?


    Even if they were cultivating a world tree, these magic herbs for controlling the Cat King were exceedingly valuable. The colonel rushed to bend over and retrieve those precious items.


    At this moment, I didn¡¯t exist in his mind. In other words, he wouldn¡¯t notice whatever I did. So I stood above the colonel¡¯s head, smiling a magician¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Ta.¡±


    I started with my left hand.


    ¡°Tada.¡±


    Then my right.


    ¡°Tadada.¡±


    I slipped them out of the rope with natural grace, and the tight-looking knot melted like water. The knot structure itself was out of ce¡ªmore precisely, put out of ce¡ªso it came loose instantly.


    Escape magic was basic to a magician, and wasn¡¯t anything to boast about. I supposed it might¡¯ve gone differently with the lieutenant colonel.


    This is why you gotta check if a man¡¯s fingers all belong to him when you¡¯re tying his wrist.


    He could trick you with a fake finger and stick a thumb in a gap of the knot.


    Coincidentally, I met Callis¡¯ eyes, which was a relief. It¡¯d be more fun having an audience in this historic moment, right? I bowed to her, and while I was at it, threw her the undying¡¯s right thumb.


    Alright. Since I¡¯ve sessfully escaped, I think it¡¯s time I move to the next stage. I got out, Colonel. It¡¯s time for you to do the same.


    I held up the untied rope, the State-made special product that was resistant to both heat and des. It would never break in most cases.


    Holding it taut, I tippy-toed behind the colonel as he was picking up the cigars off the ground, and in a flowing motion, slung the rope tight around his throat.

 Chapter 104: - Just Dance

    <strong>? Just Dance ?</strong>


    What¡¯s the tool that has the highest historical count of killing beasts? The sword? The spear? Or the stone axe?


    They¡¯re all wrong. Throughout the ages, the tool responsible for the most animal deaths, with cruel simplicity, is none other than the rope. This is a weapon unique to humans who possess blunt nails, nimble hands, high intelligence, and, consequently, innate cruelty.


    ¡°Gheuuff! Gah! Kff!¡±


    ¡°Wee~, to never~nd~.¡±


    The colonel¡¯s boiling groans merged with my humming into harmony. With my foot, I applied pressure on his back and tightened the rope even further.


    It¡¯s natural for someone to panic when they¡¯re suddenly being strangled. The colonel attempted in vain to remove the rope constricting his throat, driven by instinct.


    <b> ?What¡¯s going?! My throat, is, strangled. Just who?!?</b>


    Survival instinct awakened the colonel¡¯s entire being. He had exactly conformed to the lieutenant general¡¯smands, leaving his own thoughts immobilized. Yet now, for the first time since arriving here, he started thinking for himself.


    He employed Qi Art, using inner forcebined with Qi Deflection to protect his neck and ensure some blood cirction, allowing him to think clearly with his eyes wide open.


    <b> ?Theborer! How dare, the likes, of a convict. Assault an officer!?</b>


    The colonel¡¯s thoughts connected in fragments as he briefly stopped breathing to assess the situation. Fury surged within him.


    <b> ?You presume, to beat an officer! With mere choking?!?</b>


    He smoldered with animosity even though he was being choked from behind.


    Well, looks like anger isn¡¯t abustion reaction, seeing how it burns despite the blocked oxygen.


    <b> ?I¡¯ll show you the difference in power!?</b>


    The good news? It¡¯s generally hard to reach behind yourself.


    The colonel needed a n to attack backward, and if he came up with one, I¡¯d read it.


    <b><i> Now, let¡¯s dance.</i></b>


    The colonel¡¯s elbow shot toward my shoulder as he attempted a powerful backspin attack. I took a half-step back with my right leg and bent slightly at the waist. His elbow stopped before reaching me due to the limited range of his arm. It came so close that it was like a pre-coordinated maneuver.


    I curved my lips softly, momentarily loosened the rope around his neck, and twisted it around his right arm. His arm was tied to his neck now.


    <b> ?My right arm! Bastard¡­! Then how about this!?</b>


    Next, he aimed to shake me off with a back kick, taking advantage of the close proximity that obscured my vision. I would¡¯ve been hit if I couldn¡¯t read minds. Yes, if only I couldn¡¯t.


    I stepped back as far as his leg could reach, moving with him one step at a time in a close dance, almost like a couple.


    A couple¡¯s dance? It just urred to me, but that¡¯s not a bad analogy. If only my partner wasn¡¯t this bear of a man.


    Deciding to go with this concept for the day, I whispered in the colonel¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? I ain¡¯t letting you go, partner.¡±


    <b> ?What, bullshit¡­!?</b>


    By reading his mind, I could react and keep up with his movements. As someone capable of naturally synchronizing even with strangers, I¡¯d surely be the best dance partner in the State.


    <b> ?N-no. My breath¡­?</b>


    His attempts to escape continued to fail. When he tried to turn around, I spun and pulled the rope hard. When he iled his arms and legs, I evaded his forced movements with minimal effort.


    The colonel tried to push me away using Qi Deflection, but pushing and pulling was my field of expertise. I just had to gently let go and catch him again. However vigorously he thrashed about, the distance between us always remained at a quarter of a step.


    His pulses dimly traveled through the rope to me. The climax had already passed, and all that remained was a subsiding finale.


    But this dance wouldn¡¯t end till the song of life wasplete.


    <b> ?I¡¯m, going¡­ to die??</b>


    It was slightly overdue¡ªactually, it was quitete¡ªbut the realization of death flickered past the colonel¡¯s mind, leaving him gripped with fear and desperation.


    Atst, he would grow honest.


    ¡°Grant McKinsey. You must believe that you survived due to excellence. After oveing a multitude of trials to be the lieutenant general¡¯s trusted aide, you must have be filled with confidence that you¡¯re doing something world-changing¡­¡±


    Can¡¯t leave small chat out of a couple¡¯s dance.


    I pulled the rope in close and continued whispering in his ear.


    ¡°¡­When in reality, you were just another Lieutenant Colonel Callis who is just a little dumber, and slightly luckier.¡±


    <b> ?Me¡­? A litmus¡­ like her¡­??</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if having control over somebody¡¯s life equals you having two lives, but people get confused sometimes.¡±


    I huffed a sigh, as if to unt the air he could no longer breathe.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to be tested now. Are you ready to mark the dot in your life, Grant McKinsey?¡±


    <b> ?No¡­ you¡­ can¡¯t.?</b>


    Initially, I had no intention to kill him whatsoever. Or rather, I never minded him much in the first ce. He was only here under the lieutenant general¡¯s orders.


    The little emotion he had of his own was a despicable sense of superiority that arose from casting Callis aside. As he put the chain around her neck, though it was meant for him to wear, he felt relieved and superior¡­ even though the lieutenant general spared him not because he was better, but because he was stupid.


    The living tool extended a hand in vain, his desperate gaze falling on Nabi.


    <b> ?Nabi¡­! Help me! You pathetic, drug-addicted animal! I¡¯ll give you the drugs, so help me!?</b>


    Had Nabi been just a little less intoxicated, she might have reacted differently to his plight. s, she didn¡¯t even look our way, purring atop the magic herbs.


    Resignation filled the colonel¡ªbut then he caught sight of Callis.


    <b> ?Callis¡­! Save me¡­! Don¡¯t just stand there¡­!?</b>


    Callis might have briefly considered helping. If he hadn¡¯t chained her, that is. But at that moment, she just gazed nkly at us, having lost the will to even resist.


    The colonel had already sown his karma, and none could change the past¡­ except for one.


    <b> ?This¡­ can¡¯t¡­?</b>


    At the veryst moment, the colonel tried to pry me off even if he had to roll miserably on the ground. But the moment he squeezed out all his strength to bend forward, before he could exert any force, I tripped his leg with a thump.


    The colonel¡¯s heavy body tumbled awkwardly, taking me down with him while I maintained the chokehold. Despite the fall, I didn¡¯t let go of the rope. Iy with my back against the copsed colonel and pulled it to my chest. He stretched out his left arm, but one arm wasn¡¯t enough to break free from this state.


    Gradually, the thoughts of the man beneath me darkened.


    ¡°Goodbye, Grant McKinsey. You were once the protagonist of a brilliant world¡­ yet, you survived by forsaking your own thoughts and bing a mere tool. It¡¯s always a pity to see a book that¡¯s be a clone of something else, but I suppose even a summary of a different perspective has its worth.¡±


    And with that, the fading song reached its finale, the music score came to a stop, and¡ªit was gone.


    That was it. A definitive ending marked on a single book.


    I released the rope, and red marks from gripping it so hard appeared on my hands.


    I sighed from exhaustion, took out the skewer I was hiding under my foot, and pushed myself up.


    The first thing that I noticed was Tyr. She had been watching over me, summoning her sanguine steed as well. If I had stumbled during the dance, the steed would have charged over to make a pancake of the colonel. I was d that didn¡¯t happen, as I wanted to avoid spilling blood if possible.


    I raised a hand at Tyr.


    ¡°I missed you a fair bit, Tyr.¡±


    She approached with teary eyes at my greeting.


    ¡°Are you all right? Were you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°My feelings, a little?¡±


    ¡°What did those wicked cretins do?! How did they hurt your feelings?¡±


    ¡°It happened when the dark knights I trusted to protect me were destroyed. My heart was torn apart along with them¡­¡±


    Tyr had anticipated a touching reunion, but my sudden me caught her off guard. She froze with a flinch, her red eyes shaking for a different reason this time.


    ¡°That, I, I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, these things happen. I was well aware how the dark knights are pretty useless so¡­ But isn¡¯t that power of yours something that once destroyed a whole city? Sorry, but were cities made of sand back then?¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­ They were more powerful than this in the past¡­ And¡­¡±


    Tyr tailed off, averting her gaze as if she had sinned.


    After a long moment of anguishing, she continued quietly while fiddling with her fingers.


    ¡°There is something I did not tell you. My bloodcraft is not whole.¡±


    <b><i> Mm? What¡¯s this about?</i></b>


    I went wide-eyed at the abrupt confession and raised my voice.


    ¡°Excuuse me? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If darkness is a vessel, blood is strength. Originally, I would have infused my knights with Blood Aura and moved them using portions of my power¡­ However, for unknown reasons, I am currently unable to freely wield Blood Aura.¡±


    That reminded me. I recalled how the lieutenant colonel¡¯s blood hadn¡¯t moved when she was stabbed by the suicide packet. No wonder. I should¡¯ve suspected, but it was such amonsensical sight that I overlooked it.


    <b><i> But more importantly! What the heck is going on?! Why do you think I got your heart back at the risk of my life?! Your bloodcraft weakened?</i></b>


    As a victim of thergest investment fraud to ever exist, I cried out in grievance.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re weaker because you¡¯re on my side? When does this ever happen?¡±


    ¡°I, ahh.. I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Nope, this is all my fault! Azzy¡¯s on my side but she¡¯spletely unhelpful, you also join my side and now you¡¯re suddenly weak out of nowhere! At this point, I¡¯m the problem, aren¡¯t I now!¡±


    I deliberately ignored Tyr¡¯s embarrassment and smacked my chest inment.


    ¡°Look at me world! Here¡¯s a walking suppressor! If you wanna be weak,e over and be my ally! You¡¯ll find out what weakness is!¡±


    ¡°Th-that is not it. You have done nothing wrong. It is all my oversight¡­ I should have guarded your side¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, woe is me! You might as well give back your heart! Return what I gave you!¡±


    Tyr gasped, eyes widening. She looked vexed and sorrowful as she stared at the ground, then shut her eyes tightly, as if making up her mind. She raised her fingers to her chest.


    ¡°¡­I understand. It is yours, so I shall return it¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, how can you seriously try to give it back? Let¡¯s keep jokes as jokes, okay?¡±


    Who knew what she¡¯d do to me after taking her heart out and reverting to being that cold vampire. Weaker or not, I preferred her being on my side. She wasn¡¯t a minus to me, at the least.


    I managed to protect Tyr¡¯s heart with my desperate dissuasion, but the blow to her confidence was immense. She mumbled gloomily.


    ¡°¡­I did not expect mere soldiers to be so strong. He is a lieutenant general, ranked even lower than a general, yet he is so strong¡­ The world appears to have changed dramatically. It is too difficult to catch up.¡±


    ¡°I mean, of course he¡¯s strong. It¡¯s not like a general is some run-of-the-mill nobody.¡±


    ¡°And the one who was ranked still lower¡­ Colonel, was it? I hardly expected even a soldier like him to easily overpower a knight.¡±


    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t a soldier though. He was an officer.¡±


    Tyr went quiet with confusion.


    ¡°Are they not one and the same?¡±


    It seemed thisdy thought ¡°general¡± was a synonym for those trivial fellows called mercenary captains or chief bodyguards, while the ¡°colonel¡± ranked below that was just Average Soldier No. 1.


    Considering how the man had worked like a dog for the lieutenant general to barely get promoted, he would¡¯ve died of frustration to hear what Tyr said.


    A shame, this is. I realized a pipsqueak like me shouldn¡¯t have gone bbering at him. Instead, I should¡¯ve let the colonel get a taste of real insults from Tyr. It¡¯s really theymen that take the mickey out of soldiers after all.


    Anyway. I figured it¡¯d be a bit much to exin militaryposition to a 12th-century girl, so I just nodded casually and changed the subject.


    ¡°Well then. Until Mr. Shei takes his sweet time dealing with a petty lieutenant general who¡¯s not even a full general, why don¡¯t we do something about that junkie cat?¡±


    Tyr replied with far less confidence than before at my suggestion.


    ¡°Must we attack¡­? Hu, you also likely know this, but a Beast King will unleash its savage nature on the threshold of death. A berserk Beast King is a very troublesome opponent. Even Shei only dragged out the fight against the Cat King.¡±


    <b><i> Huh. When did I ever mention fighting?</i></b>


    I scolded her gently.


    ¡°Why are you needlessly trying to fight? You¡¯re not even that strong.¡±


    ¡°Agh¡­¡±


    I chuckled at the sight of her visibly shrinking, finding the reaction possibly rather interesting, then shrugged before continuing.


    ¡°We gotta coax her right. Coincidentally, we have those mana herbs. I¡¯ll try calming her a little with the stuff. ¡°


    But just then, blood trickled out from the dead colonel¡¯s mouth, releasing the biting scent of blood. Tyr couldn¡¯t control that blood, so the smell gradually spread.


    Here I paused to wonder: why was there blood when I choked him to death? I had tried to spill as little blood as possible, as its smell could excite a beast.


    Still, I figured a little would be fine¡­ or so Icently thought.

 Chapter 105: - Beasts, their Kings, and Humans - 1

    <b>? Beasts, their Kings, and Humans ¨C 1 ?</b>


    When the scent of blood reached Nabi, she jumped as if she had been burned. Her head jerked up, scanning the area. Her attention was drawn away despite the air being full of the aroma of mana cigars, made from processed catnip and world tree leaves. It seemed like she was scared, or anxious perhaps.


    ¡°Me-yow?!¡±


    I hastily grabbed Tyr and stepped back.


    Nabi sniffed around for a long while before approaching the colonel¡¯s corpse. She made sure he was dead, multiple times over, before breaking out into shivers, staring down at his body.


    ¡°No, no good. Mew servant, mew servant¡¯s servant is dead.¡±


    Needless to say, she didn¡¯t appear enraged over the servant¡¯s death, just as junkies don¡¯t mourn the death of a dealer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one to give m-mew tributes.¡±


    She was just doleful. The cigar pack was open and its contents were scattered everywhere, yet Nabi writhed like someone who had lost her drugs forever. She touched her face wildly, not even realizing her nails were scratching her skin as she wailed.


    ¡°Meoow¡ª! Meoow!¡±


    Ohh, I saw thising. I was trying to be careful, but cats are capricious.


    Putting aside real cats that couldn¡¯t beat humans, there was no need for the Cat King to bother obeying humans to receive mana cigars as ¡°tributes¡± as if it were some charity. If she attacked and robbed the people with the cigars, how was she to be stopped?


    Force wasn¡¯t an option. There was only one way to deal with her, which was, naturally, to tame her.


    It took a few deaths along the way, but they ingrained in her that stealing wouldn¡¯t grant her all the mana cigars she desired. When she returned in a fury after exhausting her stolen stash, they kept her tantalized with a small supply of cigars, gradually breaking down her body and mind with the drugs. This process was repeated every time she stole.


    After multiple iterations of this cycle, Nabi began to obey humans instead of harming the person managing the mana cigars, deluding herself into thinking it was a price and a tribute.


    Feeling suspicious about the cat¡¯s obedience, I read Lieutenant General Ebon¡¯s mind and barely managed to uncover the truth. That¡¯s why I was wary of the spreading scent of blood.


    Tyr spoke to me in a nerve-wracked voice.


    ¡°¡­The Cat King is in a peculiar state.¡±


    ¡°Well, even human junkies get a bit weird.¡±


    This was probably why Ebon had the colonel manage such important items like the mana cigar instead of doing it himself. Killing the cigar holder would trigger the Cat King into mad fits, after all¡­ though there was a slightly different reason for that as well.


    In any case, Nabi had a breakdown in reaction to the colonel¡¯s death.


    ¡°Myagh! He died, the stupid servant¡¯s stupid servant died meow!¡±


    Nabi nodded to herself, her movements rigid, and her eyes unfocused.


    ¡°Mew, this is bad. Mew, mew tribute, mew happiness¡­¡±


    Her tail twitched as she slowly curled her body in a bizarre manner.


    ¡°Mew, two, three, four¡­ N-no, four, it¡¯s no way near enough. It¡¯ll run out by tomo-tomorrow meow¡­¡±


    The way she fell apart provoked anxiety. She looked crazed. No, she really was whacked out on drugs. The Cat King used to be clever, yful, and an exceptional clean freak, yet now, she looked unnatural like a puzzle that didn¡¯t fit.


    To confront her, Ralion stepped forward with a whinny. Tyr also reacted, pulling at me upon sensing the ominous air. I didn¡¯t resist, as even I could see that I was in the most danger.


    I gave a suggestion.


    ¡°Now first, why don¡¯t we keep eye contact with Nabi and slowly back off? Like treating a wild animal¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kyahahahah!¡±


    Nabi¡¯s eyes gleamed, her irises turning to slits. The hair on her whole body bristled as the savagery hidden in her came pouncing for me.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t read a beast¡¯s thoughts, and I was up against a Beast King¡ªan opponent I could never match with my puny strength. I could choke her with a rope, but a single shake of her head would break me as if I were put in a beating threshing machine.


    As death approached, Tyr covered me and cried out.


    ¡°Ralion!¡±


    With a fierce whinny, Ralion shielded me, stamping the ground with its massive, blood-red hooves. When those hooves came for Nabi, she leaped to evade, growling menacingly at Ralion.


    ¡°Tyr, I take back saying you became weak! You hold your own with Ralion alone!¡±


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense and go! Leave this ce to me!¡±


    ¡°No, to deal with that right now¡­!¡±


    Just when I looked away for a second, Nabi¡¯s figure hazily appeared in front of me. She was so stealthy that the sanguine steed, and Tyr herself, werete in noticing. A cat¡¯s stealth was that of a hunter, instinctively targeting the vulnerability of prey.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Dammit, this is why I hate felines. It¡¯s ridiculous that a mind reader gets taken by surprise.


    Swiftly, I raised both arms in defense, though I doubted it would make a difference. Sharp ws came hurtling toward me.


    But then, something with tawny fur leaped into my sight.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Alright, that¡¯s Azzy for you!


    Azzy appeared with the nking chain in tow, lunging at Nabi to bite down with her sharp fangs. It was a surprise attack on a surprise attack, but the moment she heard the chain, Nabi was already reacting. She twisted around and thrust her front paw at Azzy.


    Azzy tried to counter with her right paw, but the chain nked, and her eyes trembled; the end of the chain was connected to Callis¡¯ neck. Instead of attacking, Azzy hastily turned and took Nabi¡¯s attack with her back. Wham! The cat¡¯s pawnded.


    Unlike dogs, felines were more skilled in using their paws. Unable to even defend, Azzy whimpered sharply in pain as she was sent rolling across the ground. But through it all, she outstretched her arm to prevent pulling on the chain. If it ever wrapped around her body, Callis would die.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t do anything about the impact. Connected to the chain, Callis was propelled away.


    ¡°Agh¡­! Koff, koff!¡±


    Callis coughed from being choked. Azzy looked down at the chain and howled urgently.


    ¡°Awoo! Awoooo!¡±


    ¡°Kyahah!¡±


    Azzy growled, only to whimper again. Her handicap was worse than having one hand tied. If she swung her paw too strongly, she¡¯d snap off a human¡¯s head. To protect her, the Dog King had no choice but to hold back, but fighting this way would never lead to a victory against her fellow Beast King, Nabi.


    She whined, struggling to block Nabi¡¯s swipes with a single paw. Wham, wham. Azzy¡¯s body violently shook with each ruthless blow. Her flesh tore, and she bled, her whole arm turning ck and blue with bruises.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t even fight back with her other arm, let alone use it to block. If the chain ever


    caught on Nabi¡¯s paws, that would be the moment the human would lose her head.


    ¡°Kyahahahah!¡±


    Nabi¡¯s paw shed out of sight, targeting the chain on Azzy¡¯s right arm with what seemed deliberate intent.


    Azzy instinctively moved to block that attack with all she had.


    ¡°Arf¡­¡±


    <i> m</i>. Her whole body shook from the impact. Azzy couldn¡¯t endure and fell, rolling on the ground, blood spurting from her mouth.


    As Nabi approached her, Tyr shouted to her familiar.


    ¡°Ralion! Aid the Dog King!¡±


    Ralion galloped into the fray with a fierce whinny. The house-sized sanguine steed proved a threat even to Nabi. She jumped left and right to dodge the charge, and proceeded to relentlessly maul Ralion.


    The odds were looking terrible, and I wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that. Tyr¡¯s voice contained more urgency than ever before as she cried out to me.


    ¡°Hu! Let us take this moment to leave!¡±


    ¡°Hold on! We need Azzy to take Nabi down! It¡¯s that chain!¡±


    ¡°Stay away for now! I shall handle it!¡±


    ¡°It should be incredibly sturdy, can you cut it?¡±


    This was level 4 alchemic steel we were talking about¡ªthe strongest steel that could be obtained bymon means in the Military State. And I didn¡¯t think the vampire was the type that threw hard hits.


    After a fleeting moment of thought, Tyr¡¯s eyes glowed red.


    ¡°It does not necessarily have to be the chain, does it?¡±


    <b><i> Aha, so you¡¯ll pull out the anchor instead, as in Callis¡¯ head? Since that would get rid of the leash? Wow, such a rational and cold suggestion¡­ one that shouldn¡¯t be followed!</i></b>


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit dangerous, though? Azzy does have the intelligence to infer the causation of death! She¡¯ll be devastated if a human died because of her! That¡¯ll make her powerless all the same!¡±


    ¡°Then what must be done?¡±


    ¡°We need to undo that chain! Could you help me get over there?¡±


    ¡°In the middle of that?¡±


    Nabi was just in the middle of butchering Ralion¡¯s whole body. The familiar desperately stood against her, even as its flesh was mangled and hooves were ripped off, but s, even against Azzy it had been forced on the defensive. The ferocity of Nabi¡¯s rampaging went far beyond what Azzy showed in the past, so it didn¡¯t seem possible for Ralion to bring her to a proper stop.


    Amidst the frenzy, Azzy was swaying to her feet, while Callis was suffering from the series of shocks.


    ¡°No. I cannot send you over.¡±


    Tyr shook her head resolutely.


    ¡°I shall do it instead. I do not die. In the meanwhile, you stay safe. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be hard for you to pick locks or undo knots.¡±


    ¡°I will manage. If I somehow control that chain through bloodcraft and open it¡­¡±


    But as she was murmuring in thought, Tyr caught sight of something she shouldn¡¯t be seeing¡ªNabi.


    The Cat King was raising her paw aiming for me, her sharp fangs bared and slitted eyes glinting, ignoring Ralion and Azzy. She had instinctively captured a moment of weakness and turned to make yet another surprise attack.


    Ugh, this is why I hate beasts.


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    Tyr let out an urgent scream as she positioned herself to shield me. Nabi¡¯s paw came for both of us.


    On the outside, it looked like the antics of a little girl, but she was a Beast King. The tremendous power contained in her paw was enough to gouge out the earth and rip a house-sized horse to shreds.


    As I sensed death upon me, Tyr reflexively raised her arms to stop the iing attack. But her arms were thin, like candlelight before the wind.


    <b> ?I cannot stop it.?</b>


    Tyrkanzyaka the Progenitor was an embodiment of power. She was amander who crafted familiars of blood, infused strength into her retainers, and led an army of immortals; dark knights shimmering with Blood Aura, Ralion, the thirteen vampire elders, and the thousands under their covens.


    She was the Progenitor of vampires, the Queen of Shadows capable of conjuring disasters out of nothing, the wielder of mightparable to that of a nation.


    <b> ?However, my body¡­ is utterly feeble. Immortality is the reason I neglected this vessel of mine.?</b>


    Her neglect didn¡¯t matter as death couldn¡¯t take her anyway. Even removing her heart presented no issue. Instead of breathing with her lungs, she could expel her blood to absorb air and return it to her body. In truth though, she didn¡¯t even need to simte life in that manner. She would be perfectly fine without the likes of oxygen. Her god-like bloodcraft had stolen the intensity of life from her.


    <b> ?Yet now, with even bloodcraft opposing my will¡­ I am merely powerless.?</b>


    She wouldn¡¯t die, but the man behind her would. The result was determined whether she blocked or not.


    Even so, Tyr stood before Nabi.


    <b> ?Nevertheless, I cannot let Hu die.?</b>


    With the current state of her bloodcraft, she couldn¡¯t even bring him back as a vampire. He was a man who was always so pleasant and enjoyable to be around. He was the one who gifted her a heart¡­ and he was as dear to her as the very gift he gave.


    She was being driven by an imperative surpassing even the yearning she had for the life she desired for 1200 years. This feeling, it was most likely¡­


    Reliving her emotions, Tyr mustered every ounce of strength she had. She had to save him. He had to live.


    <b> ?No matter what it takes, even if I must sacrifice everything.?</b>


    With sheer determination to protect, Tyr extended her arm to meet the Cat King¡¯s unstoppable strike. Her arm was blown off, blood spattering in vain as Nabi¡¯s paw liquefied her flesh.


    In the face of that overwhelming force which dared no opposition, Tyr¡¯s fragile flesh was obliterated like a rock hit by a tidal wave. And next, it wasing for me¡­


    However, the paw never reached me. Her arm was destroyed, yet at the same time, it wasn¡¯t.


    Bloodcraft was a branch of Qi Art, and Qi Art was mainly used for self-defense. Even the regressor used bloodcraft after acquiring it to recover her blood or briefly elerate her blood flow.


    But for Tyr, the boundary between the world and herself had blurred due to her death, enabling her to apply such Qi Art on all things. She could assert dominance through the Sanguine Mark, bestow power, and even revive the dead as a homunculus.


    If magic represented the inner world¡¯s manifestation, the Progenitor¡¯s bloodcraft was a division of herself, sharing her pieces with the world. It was the quality of a mystic god¡ªexceedingly magical, yet different from magic.


    However, now that she had regained her heart and be grounded within the mortal realm, Bloodcraft, her very powers over blood¡­ had be concentrated inside her physical being.


    Tyr grasped Nabi¡¯s paw, and it twisted with the crack of breaking bone. Her arm had surely been blown to bits, and her ragged dress proved this; the explosion of blood, bone, and flesh had torn it apart. Yet, it had returned to its original state in the blink of an eye.


    With the boundary between her world and the outside finally established, her bloodcraft didn¡¯t permit her body to disperse. The fragments of her flesh reconstructed themselves as if nothing had urred.


    Nabi¡¯s eyes widened as she struggled, seemingly feeling threatened, but the hard grip on her didn¡¯t budge. With Tyr¡¯s power of bloodcraft entirely concentrated inside her, she surprisingly proved strong enough to overpower Nabi.


    ¡°Me¡­ow?¡±


    ¡°So this is how it feels.¡±


    It was only after using it that Tyr realized her strength.


    ¡°Never before have I partaken in such rowdybat. However¡­¡±


    This strength wasn¡¯t emanating from her grip but her bloodcraft, which governed every drop of her life essence. She wielded her art with efficiency and full control, ¡°moving¡± the blood within her body that was now distinctly connected to the world. Through this bond, she could exert immense force upon reality.


    ¡°In order to protect, I am left with no choice.¡±


    ¡°Me-meow?!¡±


    Tyr¡¯s fist struck Nabi¡¯s chest with colossal impact.

 Chapter 106: - Beasts, their Kings, and Humans - 2

    <b>? Beasts, their Kings, and Humans ¨C 2 ?</b>


    Two ws shimmering with blue energy tore into the world. Shei¡¯s response was a simple, deft twist of her wrist, fending off the back-to-back shes aimed at her.


    Chun-aeng, the weightless de, was a weapon that applied inertia solely against Ebon. He witnessed Shei block his left w, yet a spin of the wrist swiftly redirected the de, aiming to cleave his head. Because of this, Ebon was forced to maintain a constant defensive stance with one hand, even as heunched attacks with the other.


    ¡°An invisible weapon of all things. I did think it was a headache at first¡­¡±


    Chun-aeng¡¯s concealed nature actually worked in Ebon¡¯s favor. Had he not focused on Shei¡¯s wrist from the outset, his head would have been split apart before he even realized the sword¡¯s secret.


    Ebon denounced the illogicality of this.


    ¡°It certainly is a weapon good beyond your worth.¡±


    ¡°What do you know with that puny head of yours? I daresay it¡¯s at least ten times better than you think.¡±


    Shei sneered coldly as sheunched Qi des.


    Skyde Art, Gentle Breeze. From this moment on, the wind would smile only for her. As Chun-aeng descended, it became shrouded in the embrace of the air. A weightless de it was, yet the resonating wind bore its own might.


    ¡°Grh!¡±


    Ebon interlocked his ws in a defensive stance, six des bracing against Chun-aeng, vibrating fiercely. Employing a forceful thrust, he managed to repel the attack. But the moment he used both hands to defend, he was already defeated in terms of strategy.


    Shei smirked, while Ebon¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°You do well despite the thrashing from a Beast King!¡±


    ¡°Oh, this?¡±


    Shei bobbed her head, that derisive mirth still lingering on her lips. In that moment, bloodcraft manifested its influence and the blood outside her body returned within.


    Ebon eximed in astonishment.


    ¡°So it was a disguise!¡±


    ¡°No, not a disguise. I just healed myself, because I did actually get a little hurt.¡±


    That truth was nofort to Ebon. If his opponent could mend wounds and replenish blood to some degree, that undermined his strategy of inducing bleeding through w-inflicted wounds as a path to victory.


    ¡°That Cat King, she didn¡¯t run despite enduring quite a bit of injury. Trained her well, have we? I took some unexpected hits thanks to that.¡±


    ¡°You hold such self-assurance in your hodgepodge of skills.¡±


    Inevitably, he found himself needing to utilize his second power. Ebon twisted his left wrist while muttering under his breath.


    ¡°Call to Arms, Set.¡±


    In that instant, thepactbat arm integrated into his left w clicked into ce with his bio-receptor. Before long, the bio-receptor began emitting a glow as it absorbed mana.


    With a clunking sound, a steel framework materialized over his skin, its surface adorned with a gleamingyer of level 3 alchemic steel.


    It wasn¡¯t a transformation. Mana and alchemic light coursed through his arch-avatar, enabling Ebon to seamlessly equip thebat arm amidst the ongoing battle.


    Now wearing a steel helmet, Ebon turned his head to the side. Just as Chun-aeng aimed for his head, the single horn on his helmet deflected the attack. Confronted by this unfamiliar gear, Shei summoned wind to st Ebon and stepped back to observe her enemy¡¯s weapon.


    Ebon uttered an introduction in a quiet voice full of confidence.


    ¡°Commander arm, Unicorn.¡±


    What emerged from his ws were a set of gauntlets, chest armor with shoulder guards, and a helmet, which came with a sturdy horn that wasn¡¯t just decoration. This was Ebon¡¯s exclusive equipment, specially crafted by the Military State, which protected his upper body while offering additional offensive capability.


    As Shei gazed in silence, Ebon proceeded to exin, his voice resonating beneath his horned helmet.


    ¡°You, of all people, should understand. Fighting with ws holds the disadvantage of exposing your head. Until now, I¡¯ve had to either block or shift to an evasive stance when you aimed for my head¡­ However, that will no longer be happening since I have equipped mybat arm. All that remains now is to purely attack. So then, do you think you can stop me?¡±


    Shei tilted her head, face marked by puzzlement.


    Ebon smiled in satisfaction, but contrary to his expectation, Shei¡¯s confusion wasn¡¯t about the arm¡¯s capability.


    ¡°I¡¯ve genuinely never seen thisbat arm before. You didn¡¯t steal that, did you? Or is it a model that¡¯s about to be scrapped because it sucks?¡±


    At times, patience fails to even kick in when your ears take in something monumentally absurd.


    Ebon, in an uncharacteristic fit of anger, bellowed in response to the rude, disjointed, and baffling suspicion.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯ve never seen it! I am a Star of the State, and mybat arm is an artifact granted exclusively to general officers! Just as a star is unique, so is a general¡¯sbat arm!¡±


    ¡°What is it? There was no general with such an idioticbat armst time. Just what the heck? Even you guys weren¡¯t the culprits?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    Shei¡¯s question wasn¡¯t something the current Ebon could answer, though. She was so caught in her thoughts that she even forgot the fight, murmuring to herself.


    ¡°Warden. A man, part of the Human Regime that¡¯s all about humanity¡¯s sublime longing or whatever. He knew about the undying, it probably takes someone at the undying¡¯s level to handle him, and he brought the Beast King.¡±


    Fragmented information spilled from her lips. Hearing this, Lieutenant General Ebon asked her in a lower voice than before.


    ¡°¡­Humanity¡¯s sublime longing? Boy, what do you know?¡±


    Shei could answer but had no thoughts of doing so. She merely continued her self-talk.


    ¡°And there were two women. It¡¯s unclear whether that included Azzy, but since it¡¯s hard to tell if the lieutenant colonel was even there, if I overlook that¡­ pretty much everything falls right into ce.¡±


    But then she halted her line of reasoning, showing frustration as she encountered a puzzle piece that refused to fit.


    ¡°Then, just who the heck raised hell in the abyss?! And those Human Regime people are supposed to be beast experts in their own right. Why¡¯d they put Azzy in that state? And where¡¯d all those corpsese from?!¡±


    Their information converged. Ebon couldn¡¯t solve Shei¡¯s questions, whereas Shei wasn¡¯t going to solve Ebon¡¯s.


    In this instance, it was Ebon who found himself with a new task at hand. He shed his ws together, creating a metallic rasp as he subsequently pulled them apart, sparks erupting from the des.


    ¡°It appears¡­ I must sever your right arm and begin an interrogation to hear an answer. Do not worry. I shall leave your left arm with the bio-receptor intact. It will be needed for the torture toe.¡±


    Shei scowled as unwee memories resurfaced. Yet, despite the harrowing recollections, capable of triggering PTSD, her initial reaction was annoyance. It was one of her strong traits¡­ from the perspective of a regressor, that is.


    ¡°How about you focus on keeping your horn safe, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Your concern is unwarranted. While the otherponents are of level 3 quality, this horn alone is forged from level 4 alchemic steel. I pray you will not die of idental impalement. You have much to share with me, after all.¡±


    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t my point. That thing on your head.¡±


    Shei grinned sinisterly, her hair crackling with static electricity out of nowhere.


    Btedly, it dawned on Ebon that Chun-aeng had begun to roil ominously, and that its original transparent form had suddenly turned dark as stormy clouds.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it perfect for getting hit by a certain something? You know, they say thunderbirds searching for a perch favor pointed spots.¡±


    Ebon felt something was amiss, but before he could even respond, Shei¡¯s maneuver waspleted. With a downward swipe of her finger, she unleashed her power.


    Skyde Art, Thunderbird.


    As if preordained, as if no other oue were possible, a solitary lightning bolt descended upon Unicorn¡¯s horn.


    ¡°Gaaaaargh¡ª!¡±


    Lightning surged through Ebon. He fought against the convulsions running through him as he invoked a Qi Art upon himself.


    State Standard Qi Art, Heaven Kata: Deflection. A barrier materialized around him, capable of repelling bullets and arrows. Harnessing this deflective force, he momentarily shook off the lightning¡¯s impact, then nted his legs in the ground before channeling another Qi Art.


    Standard Qi Art, Earth Kata: Flow. With his feet grounded, he extended the reach of his Qi Art and instantly redirected the lightning¡¯s energy into the earth. The stormy force that prated his body swiftly dissipated.


    Ebon was left gasping for air after achieving the feat of diverting lightning.


    ¡°Haah, haah.¡±


    But the toll from that singr attack was staggering. He had been forced to use a session of Qi Arts to withstand the blow rather than evade it, resulting in an extreme depletion of his energy.


    As Ebon gathered his strength, Shei jeered at him.


    ¡°Looks like you achieved Heaven and Earth somehow. So, did you get a sense of Water? Or do they still make you all generals for just managing to do Earth?¡±


    ¡°Kgh¡­ You¡¯re just some lucky boy who stumbled upon an artifact! Don¡¯t talk like you¡¯re above me because you¡¯re gaining the upper hand with its power!¡±


    Ebon¡¯s furious outcry was aimed at buying himself the time needed for recovery. To his surprise, though, Shei¡¯s expression twisted in reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m all gear no skill?¡±


    That wasn¡¯t how he put it, but her somewhat hysterical reaction made Ebon unable to deny it, so he kept quiet. Meanwhile, Shei huffed and puffed, clutching Chun-aeng as she red across at him.


    ¡°Did you just call me all gear no skill?¡±


    Sensing her animosity surge, Ebon hastily took up his ws.


    Shei gripped Chun-aeng tightly with both hands, curling her arms as she drew it back behind her shoulder. Simultaneously, she invoked a Qi Art throughout her entire body. Her Qi, enriched by an assortment of treasures and elixirs, flowed into Chun-aeng.


    Instantaneously, she swathed herself in phenomenal might as she roared at Ebon.


    ¡°Quit saying all gear, you jerk! I don¡¯t need Chun-aeng to put down a stupid lieutenant generaaal!¡±


    Heavenly Counter Domain was the ultimate defensive Qi Art that imprinted a sequence of movements into the practitioner¡¯s body, enabling them to instinctively parry even unforeseen attacks. However, the movements didn¡¯t necessarily need to be defensive.


    There were more branches of attack inparison to defense. Offensive techniques demanded diversity and tailored adjustments depending on the opponent. Therefore, imprinted katas such as in the case of Heavenly Counter Domain boasted overwhelming defensive efficiency. In fact, this was Heavenly Counter Domain¡¯s very purpose.


    Still, Shei had mused to herself¡­ what¡¯s wrong with having a few offensive katas? Maybe about five, as long as they¡¯re rtively adaptable.


    So, she put the idea into action. And one of the five offensive katas she had stubbornly created was the left diagonal sh.


    Chun-aeng cleaved mightily through space, as Qi transformed into momentum within the weightless de. The sword, imbued with azure energy, represented the sole expanse of sky within the abyss. It could neither be resisted nor blocked.


    ¡°Deflection¡­!¡±


    Ebon exerted his Qi Art to its maximum in an attempt to defend himself, but confronted by his adversary¡¯s overwhelming power, all that ensued was the deflection of his ws.


    The level 4 alchemic steel horn of Unicorn shattered, and Chun-aeng inflicted a massive gash from Ebon¡¯s shoulder guards down to his chest armor. The de sliced through even the deflective barrier underneath it all, etching a diagonal line of blue across his body.


    Blood sprayed, and Ebon was driven back in a stagger.


    Shei, momentarily frozen by the impact of the attack, chose not to pursue him further, given the distance between them. Instead, she opted to assess her opponent from afar.


    Ebon had at least avoided a fatal blow due to Qi Deflection. Thanks to its defense, his body was pushed away at the moment of contact, and thus he managed to protect his ribs from Chun-aeng¡¯s path. The injury was already serious, but in any case, he had preserved his life.


    Ebon expelled ament, blood mingling with his words.


    ¡°¡­ Damned¡­ Sunderspear¡­ How could he drop¡­ a monster like this here¡­ without even neutralizing him¡­¡±


    Shei replied in an indifferent mutter.


    ¡°If you knew, you should¡¯ve taken more precautions.¡±


    Ebon broke into a longugh, which persisted until he coughed up blood. Pressing a hand against his mouth to stop the blood from spilling, he voiced a quiet question.


    ¡°Haha¡­ I even brought, the Cat King¡­ What more preparation was needed?¡±


    Shei acknowledged this point. The Human Regime had demonstrated considerable forethought in mobilizing a Beast King. Any force of greater magnitude would undoubtedly be intended for a momentous battle. It was a resource beyond the personal reach of a lieutenant general.


    Instead, Ebon had utilized every avable means at his disposal. Be it the influence of his rank, the talented personnel he had carefully recruited and cultivated, the mana cigars, or his adjutant.


    ¡°Yet, to think¡­ everything would be stopped, due to a single anomaly¡­¡±


    With a hollow murmur, Ebon unsummoned Unicorn. Leaving behind the shattered remnants of metal, the remaining alchemic steel dissolved into light and was absorbed into Ebon¡¯s left arm. Click. A chipped, fracturedbat arm packet emerged.


    A general¡¯sbat arm served both as a sort of dog tag and a weapon full of military secrets. In defeat, it was a soldier¡¯s virtue to lock it into packet form, if only to prevent the dissemination of technology.


    But as he picked it up with a trembling hand, a crack resounded from within the packet, akin to the sound of a gem shattering. Following the sound, a broken shard of gem fell at his feet.


    Ebon¡¯s eyes widened; he hadn¡¯t misheard. The shard belonged to a twin gem that resonated with each other. The kind that when one broke, the other would break in tandem.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Shei wondered what it was, but Ebon had no obligation to answer. Besides, the truth would soon reveal itself.


    <i> Kihahahahaaaaagh!</i>


    Nabi¡¯s cry echoed from a distance. It was a howl that carried a hint of madness, distinct from mere hissing.


    Surprised, Shei directed her gaze toward the interior of the prison building.


    ¡°What? Is it a frenzy? No, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­?¡±


    ¡°Heh, heh, heh.¡±


    Ebon was no stranger to this scenario; he understood what was going on.


    The process of training Nabi had proven arduous, time-consuming, and even fraught with danger. Even humans in the throes of addiction posed a threat, so how worse would the Cat King be?


    Initially, Nabi had regarded the mana cigars as a gift at first and readily epted them. But when her withdrawal symptoms intensified, she¡¯d assault the handler of the cigars and seize the remaining supply before escaping. And when the handler died, Ebon would immediately cease supply of the drugs.


    Nabi would stealthily return when her stash ran dry. She¡¯d threaten, beg, and sometimes overturn the whole base for the cigars, but she couldn¡¯t find any. Writhing from the agony of withdrawal, Nabi formed an unwavering belief that Ebon was her sole source of mana cigars.


    Ebon would tantalize her for a prolonged duration before finally providing the mana cigars, persuading her that stealing would deprive her of cigars forever. And the cycle repeated itself, over and over.


    Thanks to those efforts, Nabi came to equate the ¡°handler¡¯s death¡± with the ¡°loss of drugs¡±.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing, both for Ebon and the colonel. At least the colonel could keep his life safe from Nabi, and if he did die, Nabi would go wild andy waste to everything. It served as a reliable insurance for both.


    ¡°¡­Ha. He devised something like this too¡­? Truly, he is worse than I am.¡±


    Yet, the unknown supporter of the Human Regime had transformed even this insurance into a device: if Ebon were to be defeated, the Cat King would be set loose on a rampage¡­ Clearly, some form of mechanism had been imnted within Ebon¡¯s sole adjutant. It was most likely the kind that caused internal destruction if the twin gem broke, to make the smell of blood spread as much as possible.


    ¡°Regardless, I am grateful. Thanks to him¡­¡±


    While Nabi sumbed to madness and Shei¡¯s attention momentarily shifted, Ebon chewed on the mana cigar he had concealed within his mouth; he had inserted it earlier, pretending to cover his mouth.


    The paper wrapping tore, and the mana herb made of catnip¨Cto be exact, a blend of Catnip King and dried world tree leaf¨Cspread throughout his mouth.


    Ebon muttered to himself self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°Heheh. I didn¡¯t, want to use this¡­¡±


    Phut. A me rose from his finger. Though primarily a physicalbatant, he did acquire level 1 everyday magic as part of his cultural education.


    ¡°Set, Re.¡±


    The magic he cast was Ignite, a fusion of the fire spell Fahrenheit and the wind spell Pascal. The mes within his mouth spread like wildfire, zing to life at once by consuming the mana herb.


    When Shei returned her attention to him, she was confused.


    ¡°Huh? You set your mouth on fire? What¡¯s the big¡­?¡±


    The answer¡­ came in the form of what had be of Lieutenant General Ebon.


    ¡°Kihaaagh¡­!¡±


    His eyes narrowed to slits, hair stood on rigid end, posture naturally lowered, and nails elongated slightly.


    Shei finally realized what her opponent was.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­! A catkin¡­!¡±


    In lieu of a reply, ck smoke billowed forth from Ebon¡¯s mouth. Thebustion of mana herbs produced smoke imbued with a potency dozens of times greater than its fragrance. When a catkin got a whiff of this, they would forget pain, regain their bestial blood, and plunge into a frenzied state.


    Given its highly addictive nature and severe aftereffects, even the Human Regime didn¡¯t particrly rmend its usage. But in the face of impending demise, was anything truly off the table?


    Ebon screamed at Shei, even as the mes scorched the insides of his mouth.


    ¡°Kihyaagh! No! I¡¯m no beast! I¡¯m human¡ª!¡±


    Ebon lunged forward, this time on all fours, faster and lighter than before. He was in a frenzy, yet his intelligence remained intact.


    Shei had beheld the same spectacle in a previous life cycle. She saw in him humanity¡¯s greatest enemies, the beastkin who had ushered forth Beast Kings into battle.


    ¡°No wonder your method of attack seemed strange¡­! So this is why the Cat King listened to you! She thought you were her subject! But how did you hide your ears and tail¡­?!¡±


    Shei swiftly scrutinized Ebon, then saw it. Amidst the bristling hair where his helmet had been, there were traces of something severed and coagted.


    ¡°Your own ears¡­! What¡­ lunatics¡­!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t continue any further. Ebon¡¯s ws swept toward her with far greater power and cunning than before, resembling that of a true feline.


    Round twomenced as Ebonunched every fiber of his being into the fight.

 Chapter 107: - Beasts, their Kings, and Humans - 3

    <b>? Beasts, their Kings, and Humans ¨C 3 ?</b>


    Lieutenant Colonel Callis Kritz stood witness to an epic, world-shaking showdown between the Dog King, Cat King, and the Progenitor. This battle seemingly held the weight of determining the very fate of the universe. And even if it wasn¡¯t true for the rest of the world, it was for Callis. Her own destiny hinged on the oue, after all.


    The nking leash yanked at her, and Callis instinctively threw herself. Despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t match the speed of the pull and ended up rolling miserably on the ground.


    Even as the constriction of the chain pained her, Callis had only one thought in her mind.


    ¡®I can¡¯t¡­ give up life. I¡¯m going to survive. No matter what it takes. I¡¯ll survive¡­ climb the ranks¡­ and Father¡¯s inheritance¡­¡¯


    But, could she do it?


    Moments ago, the Progenitor¡¯s forefist strike hadnded on Nabi¡¯s chest. The blow had been too devastating to be defined as a mere punch, yielding a sickening crunch upon contact. Then, Blood Aura had erupted like the sun from the point of impact, propelling Nabi through the air like a bullet through a corridor, unable to even il her limbs.


    If Nabi were an ordinary creature, her chest would have caved in, spelling instant death¡­ but she was the Cat King.


    Nabi opened her red eyes mid-flight and howled, managing to somehow flip over andnd on a wall. She red this way with sharp eyes, licking her paw, then melted into the darkness.


    The moment her presence was concealed, it was as though she had vanished from the world. Unperceivable and unheard, Nabi existed only when she chose to reveal herself.


    Consequently, the Progenitor and Azzy found themselves driven on the defensive, each shackled by their own obligations.


    The Progenitor had to protect theborer¡ªor whatever he was; Callis wasn¡¯t sure.


    As for the Dog King, her objective was to protect Callis. More precisely, she had to prevent thetter from falling victim to the repercussions of this fight.


    ¡®The Dog King¡­ she¡¯s trying to save me. Perhaps even more than myself.¡¯


    Yet, Callis was just sitting around, hindering the Dog King with her own life taken hostage by a leash. The scene bordered on ludicrous, but Callis had no choice in the matter.


    ¡®Even if I resist here¡­ what changes?¡¯


    If she chose to resist? And the Cat King lost? The denizens of Tantalus were criminals who were arrested and cast into this ce by the Military State. Aligning herself with them would lead to nothing but a bleak future.


    On the other hand, if the Cat King won and the Human Regime achieved its goal. Callis stood to gain¡­ She stood to gain¡­ what exactly?


    In the midst of her contemtion, Rasch¡¯s right thumb suddenly caught her eye. Callis acted on impulse and leaned in to grab it, but the heavy steel chain around her neck rattled, pulling her back.


    ¡®¡­The chain.¡¯


    That was her sole reward for adhering to the Human Regime. An ensnaring chain that gripped her by the throat, threatening her life. Her once-cherished medal, ultimately worthless; the suicide packet presented as hope; the chain she had worn under orders; and the Cat King¡­ they amounted to nothing but cogs in a gear wheeling toward her demise.


    In contrast, Rasch and Azzy aimed to rescue her, only to pay the price with their painful struggle on the ground. They bled in their efforts to save Callis in her own ce.


    Callis quietly recalled something Rasch said to her.


    ¡®¡­Father¡¯s legacy¡­ resides in me.¡¯


    She may have been her father¡¯s darling, but Callis wasn¡¯t dear to anyone else. She knew nothing despite rising to the high rank of lieutenant colonel, be it the machinations of the Human Regime, or the pawns they manipted.


    Callis was a ranked officer of the Military State, yet she was no different from a level 1 citizen. No, she was even lesser than a level 0borer. At the very least, thatborer possessed the resolve to throttle the colonel to death¡­ though she remained skeptical regarding his actual identity.


    Nheless, like him, Callis now had a singr imperative to cling to in order to survive.


    ¡°I have to¡­ break the chain.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to think of the aftermath. Callis was a pitiful human who hardly even merited her rank of lieutenant colonel. Her contemting the future or whaty ahead was a futile exercise, akin to deciphering ocean waves on a tempestuous night. Such feats were reserved for those endowed with such abilities. In the present moment, not even a second of the future was guaranteed for Callis.


    So, she had to do her utmost to survive every passing second and minute.


    ¡°It may bete to start but¡­¡±


    Callis clutched her belt.


    There were no packages now; those secret kits bestowed by the Human Regime were long gone. All she had left instead was a fragment of nostalgia, nestled deep within the belt¡¯s pouch.


    Her father had bequeathed her a house, an automaton carriage, a gilded sword, and abat arm. Of these, the sole piece that could be carried on her¡­ was thebat arm. And it had been securely concealed within the belt¡¯s recesses.


    This was why Callis wore this type of belt: to always keep that piece of memory with her.


    Thebat arm was an old model ofckluster capability, its coverage only extending to the left arm, which was why it was abandoned, not even recognized as a truebat arm by the State. But thanks to that, it was bequeathed to Callis to be her only weapon.


    ¡°Call to Arms.¡±


    She whispered themand, sliding thebat arm packet into the bio-receptor of her left arm. Thepressed steel within the packet began to unravel with an alchemic glow.


    An officer waspleted by theirbat arm. The Military State, with a brief history of just 25 years, had risen from a coup that ousted the previous monarchy. The only reason this young country managed to consolidate its position among the neighboring nations was thanks to fusing diverse technologies to rapidly amass power.


    <i> Clunk, clunk. </i>A sleek gauntlet of interlocking metal scales materialized, covering Callis¡¯ arm from elbow to fingertip. Upon equipping thebat arm, she clenched her left hand into a fist with a harsh metallic creak.


    Thebat arm possessed a straightforward ability: physical protection. It was a trifling piece of equipment, no more than a strong glove.


    Callis wasn¡¯t disappointed. A tool¡¯s efficacy always depended on its user. Even if she had a superiorbat arm, its full potential would elude her grasp. But thisbat arm, apanion for half her lifetime, was sure to carry out her will.


    Fueled by this belief, she seized the lock that bound the chain, which was forged from level 4 alchemic steel. Callis could never break it with her power. However, the lock was a different story.


    Ebon had initially intended for the colonel to wear the chain, assuming Callis to have perished, so the lock¡¯s only function was to prevent the chain from being unfastened. There was no need for anything valuable.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like destroying the steel lock was a simple affair, but what if it could be removed without breaking it?


    Callis gripped the lock with her gauntlet-d hand, summoning all the mana at her disposal to begin channeling State-standard magic.


    ¡°Set, Re, Re, Re, Re¡­¡±


    Callis was chosen by the Human Regime as she was part of the magic corps, which wasposed entirely of officers due to its special nature.


    Universally, mages had little use in minor skirmishes, but the true worth of standard spellsy in their versatility.


    The gauntlet grew hot as it became enveloped in mana.


    Physical-medium magic was a traditional means of manifesting miracles through the caster¡¯s own body. It was frequently practiced by the mages of old, but it fell out of favor due to the issue of having to fully withstand the recoil that arose from overriding thews of reality.


    The only legacy it left was an adage: ¡°Greatness ushers a mage¡¯s end.¡±


    However, after the State invented bio-receptors and clothing packets, and it became possible to transfer a portion of the recoil into a packet via the arch-avatar, standard magic was proudly recognized as a branch of magic.


    ¡°¡­Re, Re, Realke, Decay, Munde.¡±


    Mana gathered, and magicmenced. De-alchemization, Corrosion, Fracture. She simultaneously invoked three level 2 spells, melding them into aposite spell: Alchemical Deconstruction. Its provisional assessment was level 3.


    The level 3 spell, which broke down alchemic matter upon contact, slowly gnawed away at the lock. When the lock was sufficiently heated, Callis clenched her gauntlet. <i>Crunch</i>. The lock¡ªcorroded, fractured, and deconstructed¡ªbroke to pieces within her grasp.


    In the aftermath, the palm of her gauntlet crumbled into dust, dissipating. Due to her hasty casting, part of her skin was disassembled and her hand began to bleed. Nevertheless, she was free from the chain.


    The chain lightened as her suffocating throat experienced total release. Embracing a cleansing sense of liberation, Callis cast aside the chain around her neck.


    ¡°Dog King!¡±


    Nowpletely free, Callis yelled toward Azzy.


    ¡°I am free! Now fight without worrying about me!¡±


    ¡°Woof? Woof! G..¡±


    Turning around at the sound of the falling chain, Azzy barked joyfully upon seeing Callis unshackled.


    ¡°¡­oof! Woof!¡±


    Callis was dazed for a second there, but she quicklyposed herself and continued shouting.


    ¡°Focus on the cat!¡±


    ¡°I know, woof!¡±


    Nabi sprang out of the darkness right then. The Dog King¡¯s instincts kicked in and she tried to defend, preparing to throw a counter-attack. However, Azzy¡¯s right hand didn¡¯t rise as she wished and fell limp to her side. She looked down at her arm in puzzlement.


    ¡°Woof? Arf!¡±


    Azzy frantically twisted to evade as Nabi made a feral lunge, ducking urgently. Nabi¡¯s paw missed her head, destroying the concrete wall behind her like tofu. Amidst the tumult of debris, Azzy rolled across the ground away from her foe.


    Though the chain was gone, their troubles had yet to end.


    The frenzy phenomenon urred when life hung in the bnce. A beast exuded sheer bloodlust when killing the enemy was the sole means of survival. They would exert every ounce of ability avable to achieve this, all distractions discarded.


    At this moment, the Cat King was a beast that was bent on eliminating her enemy through her most effective means.


    ¡°Arf, arf!¡±


    Due to the injuries she sustained while protecting Callis, Azzy was helpless against Nabi¡¯s strikes, darting in and out of the shadows. The Progenitor was inclined to help¡­ but any time she tried to step in, Nabi would conceal herself, evidently wary.


    Constrained by the need to remain close to theborer, the Progenitor would bite her lip and withdraw.


    Dogs couldn¡¯t enter a frenzy, as all of that fierce nature was borne by wolves. The Progenitor couldn¡¯t act. If she moved away, theborer would be exposed to danger.


    The only one who could help Azzy in this situation was Callis¡­ and she had to, if only to survive.


    ¡°Set.¡±


    Her gauntlet creaked as Callis harnessed everyst iota of her mana, incanting a spell with precision.


    ¡°Re, Re, Re, Re. Fahrenheit, Celsi, Kel.¡±


    She assembled her mana andpressed it once, twice, thrice, four times before applying heat. Following the instantaneous 4-stagepression, Callis imbued that energy into her left arm.


    What materialized was an excess of heat. Her gauntlet radiated a scarlet glow, its steel scales expanding as crimson mes flickered between the gaps, as if the armor itself were breathing fire.


    Callis mped her teeth together, enduring the pain of what felt as though her arm was cooking. While the gauntlet offered some protection, the exposed palm allowed the heat to invade, making her blood boil.


    The scorching heat was bypassing thebat arm and destroying her very body, but she couldn¡¯t stop. Azzy¡¯s fall would pose a graver predicament than her own arm sumbing to the ze.


    Callis channeled additional mana to thebat arm that was already raging with energy.


    ¡°Set, Aqus, Re, Pascal!¡±


    Water was infused, and windpressed. The heat concentrated in her left hand greedily consumed the drops of water, which screamed as they werepressed to their utmost threshold.


    Then, just as Nabi poised to assault Azzy, Callis unleashed that power.


    ¡°Steam Stream!¡±


    What ensued was an eruption of steam. The water droplets tipped within the superheated steel had morphed into seething vapor, colliding as it surged upward. Callis charged that force to its zenith and released it at a singr point.


    It was steam, and water became wind.


    Tsssss! The steam burst forth wildly, its zing heat made tangible in hissing white, expanding like a tide as if intent on engulfing the world.


    It was a level 2bat spell that possessed considerable power and versatility, but it was still just level 2. It might harm a real cat, but against the Cat King, it was a pathetic trick that couldn¡¯t harm a single feline hair.


    However¡­


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Nabi leaped back, startled by the unexpected attack.


    A beast would lose its rationality in the throes of frenzy and be driven by instinct. The Cat King hated both water and heat, so her aversion to hot steam was beyond words.


    A trifling trick though it was, magic was the art of warping and beguiling reality.


    Callis expelled scorching steam, driving Nabi away.


    ¡°D-don¡¯te near!¡±


    Her plea rang out, devoid ofmand, as she projected the steam around Azzy. Even Azzy appeared less than thrilled by the white haze, swatting her tail in annoyance, but Callis disregarded this and stood beside her.


    ¡°She¡¯s injured anyway. We just need to hold a deadlock! The frenzy will subside if we buy time!¡±


    She yelled as if bracing herself, and sustained her magic, aiming in all directions.


    A dreadful silence enveloped the abyss. No one made any needless sounds, for fear of overlooking the cat hidden in the dark.


    When Callis heard anything resembling a sound, she immediately discharged steam. She didn¡¯t know whether her aim was true or misguided, merely hoping that her efforts proved helpful.


    And so, time sluggishly psed. Beads of perspiration trickled down her hairline. The heat invading her body spread everywhere, covering her in a film of sweat. Near the point of exhaustion and dehydration, Callis barely managed to maintain her spell.


    Meanwhile, the Progenitor summoned dark knights to fill the shadows. If the Cat King attempted an ambush from the dark, she would be forewarned.


    As for Azzy, she had been licking her wounds until she regained enough strength to move again. Rising onto her paws, she crouched low, ready to go pouncing at any moment.


    ¡®Good. If we keep this up¡­¡¯


    She would live. She would survive. Though she could never return to the Military State after going against the lieutenant general, and never see the things she had left there again¡­


    But if she had any more chances left, any time, this time for sure, she was going to build better memories. The thumb Callis was holding twitched as if it had heard her wish, and a premonition, almost like foresight, came to her.


    ¡°I havee!¡±


    Though she hadn¡¯t heard that voice often, she had already started missing it. Callis¡¯ expression momentarily lit up.


    Rasch, the undying. What a ddening name it was. The man who defied death and always came back was a bastion of reliability for Callis.


    Another ally had joined their ranks, bolstering her odds against surviving the Cat King. She was a step closer to the future she pictured.


    But that hope on the horizon caused Callis to lower her guard for an instant.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    And when theborer screamed at her in warning, her reaction waste.


    <i> Prrk</i>. Agony ripped through Callis. She tried to groan at the pain, yet even that was beyond her. Her body felt ensnared by something unknown. The heat coursing through her insides escaped through her stomach. Callis strained her head downward to see what it was.


    Three des protruded from her abdomen. They resembled something she had seen before. Three des spaced at intervals of a finger. She was sure this was¡­ the lieutenant general¡¯s w.


    <strong><i> ¡°Traitors¡­ meet only death. You know this, Lieutenant Colonel.¡± </i></strong>


    Ebon, missing his right arm, whispered icily to her.

 Chapter 108: - Beasts, their Kings, and Humans - 4

    <b>? Beasts, their Kings, and Humans ¨C 4 ?</b>


    I perceive wishes. When I peer into somebody¡¯s heart using my quiet, flowing power, their aspirations remain with me for a time before vanishing, only leaving traces.


    Most wishes merely pass through in this manner, but asionally, some linger restlessly before leaving the window of my heart. These could be base, perilous, even presumptuous, but nheless, it¡¯s a mind reader¡¯s fate to be unable to disregard such fervent longings, no matter how I try.


    It can¡¯t be helped because I can read thoughts.


    When wandering hopes lift the pages of a book, scribbled text fills the empty expanse. Though it may seem chaotic at first nce, observing it teeter on the brink always fills me with somberness.


    If what lies ahead is an exquisite tale that isplete as a whole, woven withyers of subtle meanings, more tightly knit than bricks in a wall, more intricate than interlocking gears¡­ it¡¯s only natural to anticipate what will upy the voids.


    And it¡¯s invariably the sentences that flow onward, and the books that gaze beyond the finishing dot that radiate the most brilliance.


    Books that strive for the perfect period to draw their conclusions, to attain closure, ironically lead to the bleakest endings. For in a world devoid of wless existence, the pursuit of perfection begets embellishments of falsehoods and contradictions.


    And that¡¯s why I loathe flimsy lies¡­ if they¡¯re aimed at deceiving even yourself.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Amotion erupted outside, resonating from the sh between the regressor and Nabi, who had suddenly joined the fray. They sounded pretty close as I could clearly hear the regressor¡¯s bewildered exmation.


    ¡°You little! You had the mana cigar in the right hand I cut off¡­!¡±


    Lieutenant General Ebon had lunged at the regressor, feigning madness, and sacrificed his right arm instead ofunching an attack. It was severed effortlessly by the regressor¡¯s counterattack.


    While the regressor was caught off guard, Ebon rapidly fled. But as the regressor btedly began to chase him, his severed right hand opened in front of her. The hand contained a mana cigar, embers still clinging to it, releasing a coarse plume of smoke over the regressor.


    Simultaneously, Ebon exhaled the mouthful of mana herb smoke he¡¯d held in his mouth. While a mana herb wrapped in paper was a separate matter, the potent aroma of the smoldering smoke was enough to rouse Nabi.


    Driven solely by instinct at this point, Nabi trailed Ebon, only to run into the regressor. And so, they transitioned intobat as seamlessly as flowing water.


    It was a piece of thriller, meticulously crafted from its very inception, starting from the moment he pretended to continue the fight¨Cgoing to the extent of revealing his vulnerability as a beastkin to lower the guard of his opponent¨Cand how he ignited the mana cigar within his mouth, even though he could¡¯ve simply used it normally.


    Had this been an endeavor toward life, I would¡¯ve offered a standing ovation. But when everything¡¯s just an exercise in self-deception, when it¡¯s nothing more than the self-soothing pursuit of a false purpose¡­ The dedication to the futility of it all only heightens the letdown.


    ¡°The Cat King is here! Stop that guy from doing anything!¡±


    I heard the regressor shout from afar, but the lieutenant general had already taken action and was attempting more.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    The w that sliced through Callis¡¯ abdomen from behind dripped blood in silence.


    ¡°The Dog King¡­ does not manifest frenzy. Because, all that wrath has been imed by the Wolf King.¡±


    Ebon released the w. Dangling from his hand was a chain¨Cthe very one Callis had thrown away. As a catkin, he knew how to stealthily approach prey. Callis was distracted by the undying¡¯s coincidental appearance and didn¡¯t notice his approach, but even if she had, the oue wouldn¡¯t have changed.


    Whatever the case, he was a Star of the State. Even if she was a lieutenant colonel, there was still an immense disparity in strength between them.


    Ebon wound the chain tightly around the w¡¯s handle. The w was the anchor, and the chain the tether.


    He continued speaking in a dark murmur.


    ¡°But there are times when even the Dog King sumbs to frenzy. However, it does not ur when death is upon her. It emerges when¡­ a life is taken. When a human meets their demise due to the Dog King¡¯s actions, she is plunged into frenzy.¡±


    Ebon¡¯s gaze followed the chain, reaching the other end where Azzy was. Her forepaw was still connected to the chain. While Callis had managed to free herself from the chain around her neck, Azzy hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to do the same during her struggle against Nabi.


    ¡°Even if it is not of her choice¡­¡±


    This wasn¡¯t about a dog¡¯s incapability to kill people. It was about their very nature, which was defined by not taking lives. If the Dog King killed someone, if a human killed another human through her, that would shake the age-old pact between man and dog, blurring the line that separated dogs from wolves.


    Thus, Azzy couldn¡¯t intervene in the deadly conflict between humans. She couldn¡¯t let her actions result in taking a life.


    So, she would shut her eyes, block her ears, and hide in the corner.


    ¡°Turning against his own? What is he scheming¡­? Hu?¡±


    While Tyr was astonished, unable to follow the sudden twist of events, Ebon charged toward Azzy.


    Azzy harbored only affection toward humans, hence she offered no resistance. Ebon approached her with his sharp nails bared and seized her by the hair.


    Then, he began sprinting.


    ¡°Arf! Woof-woof!¡±


    Azzy¡¯s eyes widened as she was dragged away, though not due to pain. She understood what was going to happen.


    The other end of the chain that was affixed to her forepaw was connected to the w embedded in Callis¡¯ body. If Azzy was pulled away, the chain would tighten, causing the hooked des of the w to tear out Callis¡¯ muscles and insides.


    Her wound was already fatal. If those des were pulled out¡­ Callis would die on the spot.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t by Azzy¡¯s hand, she would be involved in the death. It wouldn¡¯t breach the foundation of the promise, as the act wouldn¡¯t be done entirely of her own volition, but it would be dangerous if she were to go on a frenzied rampage at this moment. They were situated in the isted abyss, after all.


    If she ever happened to destroy the ground, everyone would plummet beneath.


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof-woof! Let go! Ruff!¡±


    Azzy fought desperately, scratching at the ground and walls, fiercely resisting Ebon¡¯s grip. However, Azzy¡¯s weight itself wasn¡¯t substantial, and the lieutenant general was a formidable Qi Art practitioner in his own right. More than anything, the concrete walls and flooring proved too frail to fully withstand all the strain.


    There was only one way to get loose.


    ¡°Go on and struggle, Dog King! But even with your strength, you must kill to stop me! And that also works for me!¡±


    ¡°Arrrf¡­!¡±


    But that approach was even more impossible.


    Approximately 15 meters remained until death struck. Azzy drove her ws into the ground in frantic resistance, but that bought only seconds at most. At this rate, Callis would die, and Azzy would lose control. Even if she didn¡¯t try to kill humans, she would have to be taken down to keep this ce safe.


    What I sensed was extraordinary tenacity and eerie, oozing malevolence. I alone could read his objective. Then again, who could imagine trying to shackle someone with the fetters of death by using their own life?


    But I perceived it, and the moment I did, I started running.


    <strong>* * * </strong>


    Callis teetered on the brink of death, poised to tumble over the edge¡­ the very instant that chain reached its limit.


    The instant the w pierced her abdomen, she intuitively sensed the end upon her.


    <b> ?I wanted¡­ to live. But I guess it was too much to ask. Then again, I made too many mistakes. It¡¯s toote.?</b>


    What Callis experienced in her struggle¡¯s twilight was a sense of catharsis. She had done everything she could, mustering the scant strength she possessed to make the slightest difference. She did regret not acting sooner, but that was a trivial,mon sentiment.


    <b> ?¡­I hate beasts. I hated them even before Father passed away. Those filthy, impure creatures, leading a life of ease without any toil. Even though¡­ we all die the same¡­?</b>


    As a member of the Human Regime, she vaguely realized Ebon¡¯s intent even amidst her fading consciousness. She also understood that she was meant to be the sacrificial trigger for the Dog King¡¯s frenzy.


    <b> ?¡­Even if I die, it won¡¯t be at the paws of a mutt.?</b>


    Callis reached a quivering hand behind her back to grab the w¡¯s handle, intending to pull it out.


    In the distance, she spotted Rasch running toward her. Seeing him in her final moments brought her relief. It was perhaps thest vestige of nobility she could uphold before her end in a life riddled with mistakes¡­


    ¡°I prefer this side of the story, you see. Even if both sides are desperate, when the resolution of the other side is derived from childish lies¡­ it strikes me as rather hollow.¡±


    I am the audience of hope. For those seeking closure, let there be the perfect ending. For those desiring continuation, let there be more space to be written. The impossible remains impossible. But if it is possible, let it be possible.


    Ebon¡¯s thoughts reached me then.


    <b> ?Theborer! When did he get there?!?</b>


    <b><i> When? I was already running from the moment I read your mind, while you weren¡¯t bothering with me.</i></b>


    I stood behind Callis, curling my fingers one by one, in and out, then pressing them against the knot of the chain.


    Escape magic really does require an assistant, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Wait just one moment! I¡¯ll undo it for you! I was good at picking locks and stuff back in the day, you know!¡±


    But just as I pulled at the knot after my confident promation, the chain nked pointlessly, making noise but achieving nothing. After a long moment of fiddling with the knot, I voiced my bewilderment.


    ¡°Eh? Uh? W-why isn¡¯t thising undone? This is weird?¡±


    <b> ?Fool! I bent that level 4 alchemic steel into a knot. As if you could undo it in such a short time!?</b>


    Ebon mocked me as he reached the limit of the chain¡¯s length. Azzy¡¯s ws left long marks on the concrete as the ck chain gradually tautened.


    <b> ?If I just, keep pulling the Dog King! The lieutenant colonel will die by her hand!?</b>


    ¡°Ah! T-this! Hang on! It should work!¡±


    <i> nk, nk.</i> The metallic sounds, like something not quite aligning, continued. The lieutenant general sensed sess and poured out all his strength.


    <b> ?Sink below the abyss, all of you! Until I return to retrieve your corpses!?</b>


    But just as he yanked at Azzy¡¯s hair, and the moment of her anguished cry was imminent¡­ The chain tightened. The lieutenant general¡¯s strength passed through Azzy, traveled through the steel chain, and reached the w handle¨Cwhich then slipped out.


    As in, everything except the des came loose.


    <i> ng, ng.</i> The handle, still attached to the chain, bounced uselessly on the ground. There was no sound of a body being torn apart. No horrific scream. The w des remained embedded in Callis¡¯ abdomen, staunching the bleeding.


    Only the handle rolled across the concrete floor.


    Everyone¡¯s expectations were shattered at that moment. Failing to grasp the situation, their minds whited out.


    I really did relish this silence, this pristine nkness that followed the conclusion of a magic trick.


    Unable to contain my surging delight, I spread my arms wide and proimed to my audience.


    ¡°Sur~prise! Tada! Escape, sessful!¡±

 Chapter 109: - Beasts, their Kings, and Humans - 5

    <b>? Beasts, their Kings, and Humans ¨C 5 ?</b>


    After my magical escape had concluded, Ebon¡¯s face became a canvas of emotions¡ªbafflement, futility, anger, despair, failure, remorse, aggravation, and more.


    But what could he do? Things might¡¯ve changed if I¡¯d shown any signs of disassembling the w midway, but it was already far gone, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel!¡±


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    Right on cue, the undying and Tyr arrived. The undying rushed to support Callis, who was about to copse, while Tyr seemed disinterested in the lieutenant colonel. She looked me over instead.


    ¡°You startled me! What was the thought behind running off on your own? You should have at least given a signal!¡±


    She was suggesting the impossible. This vampire was concerned with nothing else but my life and death. If I had tipped her off, her knee-jerk reaction would¡¯ve been to hold me back instead of letting me go.


    But instead of being frank, I shrugged and replied evasively.


    ¡°Well, as long as I¡¯m in one piece right? I¡¯m fine, so could you recover her blood instead?¡±


    Tyr narrowed her eyes at my nonchnt response.


    ¡°Her blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your bloodcraft may have weakened, but you¡¯re still capable of returning flowing blood to its source, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Tyr was a healer in the distant past. Back then, she had employed bloodcraft to alleviate people¡¯s wounds. Since she could do it before, I judged her capable of at least recovering some blood, even if she hade back to life. That was why I made this reasonable request of her.


    But for some reason, she pouted in displeasure.


    ¡°Is that soldier¡¯s life so precious? To the point of risking your life?¡±


    <b> ?I was fraught with worry for your life, yet for some reason, you value your life less than even I do!?</b>


    <b><i> Oh my, well isn¡¯t she mad? How do I resolve this? Win by arguing? Or appeal to her feelings?</i></b>


    The situation wasn¡¯t over, so it felt like I had to take the easy way. Instead of retorting, I raised my hand and gently touched Tyr¡¯s hair. Her delicate silver strands twined gently around my fingertips.


    As Tyr fell silent with a start at the sudden closeness, I slowly tousled the silvery locks in my palm.


    ¡°You would¡¯ve turned me into a vampire if I died.¡±


    My point slightly deviated from the issue, but to evoke emotions, words required weight rather than logic. It was a confession of sorts.


    Tyr replied timidly to that.


    ¡°H-however¡­ my bloodcraft is not whole¡­¡±


    I asked innocently.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°Even if you turned with my blood right now, if we are far apart¡­ your blood will not flow well.¡±


    ¡°So it won¡¯t work unless we¡¯re not close?¡±


    With a faint smile, I held her hair to my nose and continued in a murmur.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to stay close. If it¡¯ll bring me back to life, then well, it¡¯ll be worth it. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Tyr¡¯s face turned red as a beet, showing that her heart was indeed working properly. She reflexively moved away, then snapped at me while heading toward Callis.


    ¡°¡­Just you try and die. I shall bring you back, and work you to death!¡±


    And then she did as I asked and restored Callis¡¯ blood. She was even kind enough to gather the darkness to hold Callis up.


    The undying understood that he had nothing he could do for Callis, so he left her to Tyr and came to me.


    ¡°Great job, Teacher!¡±


    ¡°I admit I did work hard. So much so that it¡¯s about time to rest.¡±


    ¡°Still, I must point this out! You are truly mean! How could you joke in that urgent moment?!¡±


    ¡°A joke?¡±


    ¡°Pretending you could not undo the chain!¡±


    ¡°What? Did that look like a joke to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Was it not?¡±


    The undying blinked in confusion.


    <b><i> Wow, you¡¯re reproaching me when I saved someone?</i></b>


    I proceeded to wail for the world to hear, not hiding my indignance.


    ¡°Goodness, I did my best yet you fault my attitude! Just think, what if I¡¯d undone the chain right away? Do you think the lieutenant general would have simply backed off? He would¡¯ve thrown a knife at me straight away!¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, you are right! I have nothing to say!¡±


    The undying nodded in quick acknowledgment.


    ¡°I misunderstood because you appeared as though you were having too much fun! I apologize!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you, so behave yourself from now on.¡±


    <b><i> It was true that I was having fun, but shouldn¡¯t this be considered a secondary factor? Wasn¡¯t it good to enjoy myself while I was acting for safety anyway?</i></b>


    ¡°By the way, I am impressed by your talent. I did not expect you to undo it in such a short time.¡±


    I shrugged at that.


    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you use something so fundamentally wed like a w. You should use whole weapons, not assembled or detachable.¡±


    Not that Ebon had a choice in the matter. It wasn¡¯t possible to be a general of the Military State while forgoing the weapon you shared the best affinity with.


    Our conversation was interrupted then.


    ¡°Woof-woof! Woof-woof-woof!¡±


    Azzy bounded joyfully from the opposite direction, dragging the chain connected to the w handle on her arm. The 10-meter-long chain undted like waves with every beat of her paws.


    Lieutenant General Ebon had escaped somewhere the instant he met failure, so Azzy could sprint to me without any hindrance.


    ¡°You rascal, putting me through so much.¡±


    I guess we <i>were</i> closest after all, seeing how she came straight for me. I felt moved and rewarded for having raised her¡­ until I noticed Azzy wasn¡¯t slowing down for some reason. Instead, she hopped straight into my arms.


    ¡°Guegh!¡±


    I was confident I¡¯d tumble rather awkwardly if just a regr dog jumped on me, but Azzy was a grown woman, in the physical sense at least. Coupled with that long chain, even my ¡°sturdy¡± body couldn¡¯t endure.


    As I fell, Azzy mbered onto me and started licking away at my face.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, oi! I¡¯m not hurt! Don¡¯t lick!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    It was heartening that she seemed to understand gratitude, but her way of repaying me was off. I would¡¯ve preferred if she fetched me some cash instead of licking.


    While untangling the chain from Azzy¡¯s paw, I spoke to her.


    ¡°That aside, Azzy, there¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a cat outside, you see. A real cat, not a person who¡¯s prickly like one.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    How burdensome it must¡¯ve been, to be bound by a chain, even by a promise. Poor girl. The suffering she must have endured, all because no one had told her something so simple to do.


    The chain fell away with a nk. I turned to Azzy, her paws now freed, and issued amand. Themand to release the chains that had been suppressing her all this time.


    ¡°That cat¡¯s bullying us. So, go get her girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­Grrr.¡±


    With permission granted, Azzy bared her fangs in delight. She sprang off me, emitting a low growl that resonated through the abyss, and stepped outside.


    Good. It seemed like the regressor had nearly finished dealing with Nabi. With Azzy heading out, they should be able to finish the job for sure.


    Having more or less sorted out that end of things, I dusted off my hands. Now, what remained was¡­


    ¡°Huh? Mr. Rasch. Where are you going?¡±


    Looking up, I spotted the undying striding off somewhere. At my question, he replied with a wave of the hand.


    ¡°Ohh, do not mind me! I am on my way to meet the lieutenant general!¡±


    ¡°The lieutenant general?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I have something to ask him!¡±


    I stole a nce at Tyr. Perhaps due to the limited range of her bloodcraft, she was closely attending to Callis and couldn¡¯t spare any attention our way.


    I carefully rose to follow the undying.


    ¡°What a coincidence. I also have some business with him. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°I do not n to fight or the like. Is that all right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to fight either. I just have some questions.¡±


    ¡°Understood! Well then, let us¡ª!¡±


    I urgently held a finger to my nose.


    ¡°Shh, quietly. Let¡¯s sneak out. Tyr will go bonkers if she hears I¡¯m going to the lieutenant general.¡±


    Though the undying blinked momentarily, he eventually got the message and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Haha! You are like a henpecked husband! Very well. Let us go! In secret!¡±


    Oh getting pecked would be a relief. Imagine eating one of her punches. Now <i>that</i> sent a Beast King to death¡¯s doorstep in one blow.


    For now, she still wasn¡¯t sure how to properly use her strength, but once she mastered it? Oh boy.


    I followed the undying out, shaking my head at the thought.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    Lieutenant General Ebon was stealthily making his way to the rooftop with the grace of a catkin. I followed him alongside the undying.


    <b> ?What an utter disaster. I am ever ready to meet the end, but I cannot die in such failure.?</b>


    Despite reaching this point, Ebon was steadfastly crawling toward life.


    If this were a dedication to life, I would¡¯ve offered apuse¡­ but I knew that this was the wail of a man in search of closure. He was a me that, without concern, would set other books alight in his quest for the ever-elusive perfect ending.


    <b> ?The primary cause was¡­ that criminal threat. Reports said he was overpowered by Sunderspear of the Six; therefore, he should be several tiers beneath the general. I believed that if I used the Cat King or intervened personally, it might somehow work out¡­?</b>


    The regressor¡¯s presence was an unexpected factor to him. Unlike the Beast King or the Progenitor, she was a threat whose very identity was an enigma, which made her difficult to approach.


    I was relieved that we shared a simr sentiment.


    <b><i> I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re not just violent to me, Regressor. Seems like you¡¯re something of a fair cmity that threatens everyone the same.</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­Yet even so, things took an unexpected turn. The lieutenant colonel defected, and the colonel and Cat King proved disappointingly powerless. There must have been another factor I overlooked¡­?</b>


    <b><i> Another factor you overlooked? We call that the world¡ªa realm filled with the unpredictable. That¡¯s just how it is. You¡¯re no cheating prophet or the like, so how can you predict and see everything in the world ahead of time?</i></b>


    <b> ?Hence, I must find a way out, and sink Tantalus¡­ along with the anomaly.?</b>


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! Someone¡¯s in the backseat!¡±


    At my outcry, Ebon, who was walking toward the center of the rooftop, flinched and turned around in surprise. Before long, both the undying and I joined him on the rooftop.


    Ebo greeted us amiably, not showing any signs of nervousness.


    ¡°Ah, the undying and theborer.¡±


    The undying spoke to him.


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, Lieutenant General. I am Rasch, the one you tore to shreds.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you resurrected to stand before me.¡±


    He was adroit in his response, maintainingposure despite being on the run.


    The undying replied with a big nod.


    ¡°Indeed! Well, it is not as if I hold a grudge against you, Lieutenant General. If I begrudged a little pain, the world would be full of those I resent! Between you and me, even within this abyss, everyone has yed around with my body at least once!¡±


    Admittedly, Azzy, the regressor, Tyr, and even I have all messed up his body before.


    The lieutenant general shed a benign smile at the undying¡¯s spirited deration.


    ¡°Yes, this is how you were. Thanks to your nature, I did not feel much guilt when I tore you apart.¡±


    ¡°No worries! No need for you to feel guilty about that! The others here do not feel guilt toward me either!¡±


    I offered an internal apology before he started holding a grudge.


    <b><i> ¡­I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Rasch.</i></b>


    ¡°However! I do have a question!¡±

 Chapter 110: - Beasts, their Kings, and Humans - 6

    <strong>? Beasts, their Kings, and Humans ¨C 6 ?</strong>


    ¡°However! I do have a question!¡±


    For a fleeting instant, the lieutenant general revealed his anxiety as he nced up at the abyss, much like a man waiting for something to fall.


    But it seemed the time wasn¡¯t right as the vast, endless darkness persisted. Ebon lowered his gaze to the undying.


    <b> ?Rasch, the undying. He reportedly tore apart those who insulted his tribe. I assumed him to be the stereotypical barbarian who is easy to manipte, guided solely by honor, grudges, and favors, unconstrained byws and rules¡­ but he turned out to be an entirely different character than I had anticipated. Regardless, I can still make use of him.?</b>


    Ebon resumed hisposed demeanor and spoke.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The undying asked his question with a tinge of aversion and intense curiosity.


    ¡°It concerns your former subordinate, the lieutenant colonel. She undoubtedly came here under your orders, so why did you attempt to kill her?¡±


    Ebon replied with a smirk.


    ¡°An easy question to answer. She betrayed us.¡±


    ¡°And that alone justifies ending a life?¡±


    ¡°Beyond that, her demise suited my purpose the most. She happened to be at the right ce, connected by chain to the Dog King. And well, there are various other reasons. I had no reason not to use her.¡±


    ¡°So that is how it was.¡±


    ¡°Why, were you curious about those reasons? Surprising. Are you not an undying? Death is a rare concept for your kind, yet you found the lieutenant colonel¡¯s potential death so impactful?¡±


    The undying nodded solemnly.


    ¡°It was rather more impactful than usual. But her peril is not the only thing that struck me. Death is rare among us. Whether stabbed by swords, consumed by mes, torn asunder and scattered to the earth, we return eventually. We are untouched bymon, non-cursed diseases. Even the deaths that do asionally ur are viewed as a return to the embrace of Mother Earth, a release before life descends into wretchedness. We gather in cheer rather than in mourning during our funerals.¡±


    His words carried traces of deep reflection. Ebon responded with corresponding gravity and respect.


    ¡°It truly sounds like heaven. For us, death¡¯s visit is abrupt. And so many are lost this way. Unnned deaths are part of everyday life. Eternal losses are easily found around us. Unexpected promotions due to a superior¡¯s death ismon, just asmon as suddenly seeing the colonel you shared coffee withst week be an entirely different person. Unlike you, when our body is ripped apart, that is the end.¡±


    His response held a fair degree of contemtion. However, the undying failed toprehend.


    ¡°I am aware. Yet, that makes it even harder to understand. Those like you, Lieutenant General, who die so easily, know of life¡¯s fragility and preciousness, yet they readily kill and die, as if they are oblivious to life¡¯s value.¡±


    ¡°It is not like we are ignorant of its value. We merely strive to find something even more precious. If life is already destined to be lost, should it not be spent in a more worthwhile pursuit?¡±


    Their answers were at odds, but realizing this was a matter of differing perspectives, the undying shook his head with resignation.


    ¡°Different perspectives indeed. I believe that the more easily you can lose something, the more valuable it is.¡±


    ¡°The easy loss of life makes it natural to cling to something eternal. I use life that is bound to be lost for a purpose ofsting value.¡±


    ¡°The lieutenant colonel yearned for life.¡±


    ¡°Which is why we felt betrayed. Her actions reneged on our promise. I trust that you understand the value of promises as much as you do the value of life.¡±


    Their exchange came to a close. The undying pondered their conversation with a serious expression.


    Ebon observed him briefly before seeking confirmation.


    ¡°Given that, I presume you will not stop me, as my life is also valuable.¡±


    The undying forced his lips open.


    ¡°¡­You stabbed my friend in the back, but that was an issue between the two of you. I do not think it is my ce to meddle.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±


    ¡°I will not me you, Lieutenant General. I merely hope that my judgment will not endanger the lieutenant colonel or the others.¡±


    ¡°Worry not. I have already experienced a terrible failure, and even lost my right arm. I have no other means avable to me now. The lieutenant colonel will not be exposed to danger.¡±


    Ebon, like a true secret society leader, spun a web of lies with nonchnt finesse.


    The undying closed his eyes, signaling his intent to feign ignorance of Ebon¡¯s presence. Upon realizing his meaning, satisfaction adorned Ebon¡¯s lips, the expression unimaginably natural despite the fact that he was dripping blood from a severed arm.


    <b><i> But would things really go as he thought?</i></b>


    ¡°Lieutenant General, just a moment!¡±


    ¡°Ah, theborer. You were here too.¡±


    As I spoke up, Ebon naturally shifted his gaze toward me. He responded with a friendly smile, at least outwardly.


    ¡°Your disy of skill at the end was impressive, haha. I was truly astonished. Never did I expect you to disassemble the w instead of the chain. That was beyond my expectations.¡±


    <b> ?st it, he ruined my final n. It was a hasty n, but that should¡¯ve made it impossible to hinder! I would¡¯ve killed him from the start if not for the Progenitor!?</b>


    Ebon replied skillfully while concealing his inner thoughts. It was a rather chilling sight from the perspective of a mind reader. It was umon to find someone with such a vast discrepancy between their outward and inward demeanor.


    I responded with a shrug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need a dog tag? The colonel passed away, after all. You¡¯ll need the tag to confirm the casualty!¡±


    Dog tags were issued by the Military State to honor fallen soldiers. For those who hadn¡¯t attained level 4 citizenship, thepensation provided to their families upon death was essentially the only true legacy they left behind. For that, they required the dog tag, which soldiers held as dearly as their lives. So much so that there was a saying: ¡°If you can¡¯t leave behind a whole body, at least leave your dog tag intact.¡±


    As such, securing the dog tags of the fallen was the etiquette, virtue, and duty expected of a fellow soldier.


    However, this was an uneptable proposition for Ebon, who was waiting for an escape route to open. He¡¯d find it troublesome to encounter dangerous entities like the regressor on his way down, after all.


    Ebon replied with a smile.


    ¡°Why would I need a dog tag? As a general officer, my testimony will be sufficient.¡±


    ¡°Er, but you do need the dog tag¡­ And honestly, while I did save Lieutenant Colonel Kalpatz Kuris on reflex, she¡¯s in quite a critical condition. What if she ends up passing away while staying here?¡±


    In response to my feigned concern, Ebon answered with whatever came to mind to deflect my inquiries. His apprehension grew as the time of escape drew near.


    ¡°Do not worry. I will make sure to report on Lieutenant Colonel Kalpatz. I will indicate that she is focused on recovery¡­¡±


    And so he fell into my trap.


    The Human Regime operated in secrecy, conveying information in metaphors in preparation for the worst, referring to one another in veiled terms to avoid exposing their identities.


    Even their ¡°patrons¡± didn¡¯t know the face or name of the individuals they supported. It was to the point that Callis was surprised to find out who her patron was. Likewise, the lieutenant general couldn¡¯t recognize her right away.


    This was why Ebon readily epted my reference to ¡°Kalpatz¡±, and why the undying opened his eyes.


    ¡°Listen here.¡±


    The tone of his voice had dropped, no longer carrying the candidughter that brushed off even his own impalement.


    ¡°Tell me again. What did you say¡­ the lieutenant colonel¡¯s name was?¡±


    All he showed was the fury of someone who had unearthed deception.


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Kalpatz, is it not? Her surname is¡­ mm. I cannot recall. The Military State does not emphasize family names much, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Wrong. Her name is Callis. Callis Kritz.¡±


    A flustered expression briefly shed across Ebon¡¯s face. Simultaneously, he brimmed with animosity toward me. He experienced the displeasure of being ensnared in a trap and directed a surge of murderous intent toward me, the one who had set it.


    <b><i> You miscalcted, Lieutenant General Ebon. Feeling troubled is fine, but if you let that escte to murder, what kind of judgment do you think the undying will make?</i></b>


    Ebon swiftly attempted to retract his words and rectify the situation.


    ¡°Ah, it seems I made a mistake. Thatborer misspoke just now and¡ª¡±


    ¡°She was an outstanding warrior. She fought fiercely against life itself to survive, confronting death to the end as a warrior. I respect her.¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±


    <b><i> After your remark about death for traitors? Haha, even the undying wouldn¡¯t buy that.</i></b>


    ¡°I believed that the objective of your people truly had great value. I thought it was something akin to honor or pride, something worth achieving even if it meant enduring suffering.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. We strive for the sublime longing of humanity¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°But after ordering a person to die for something so significant.¡±


    The undying took a step closer as he continued his words.


    ¡°Do you not think that, at the very least, their name should be honored? It is a virtue that should be upheld even before a promise. Even my tribesmen adhere to this value when death holds no fear for us. Yet, Lieutenant General, it appears you hold no regard whatsoever for those who died for your cause.¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do not apologize, for there are none here to ept it. Nevertheless, you have let me understand yourck of right to denounce the lieutenant colonel. So¡­¡±


    The undying¡¯s left hand closed on empty air, yet it produced a sound akin to a boulder grinding. Crrk.


    Raising his fist, clenched like a rock, Rasch dered expressionlessly.


    ¡°Let us settle this in three blows. You have torn me apart, harmed my friend, and even insulted her honor. Three should suffice, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    This was absolutely uneptable for Ebon, as he had to prepare to escape soon. Expression contorting, he drew out hisbat arm with his intact left hand. It was the very packet he had unequipped to lighten his body after his defeat against the regressor.


    Holding the packet in his mouth, Ebon directly inserted it into the bio-receptor of his left arm. His upper body was enveloped in an alchemical glow.


    ¡°¡­Though I am not at my best condition.¡±


    Theponents that had suffered damage or fractures during the previous battle remained in their impaired state. The joints didn¡¯t connect smoothly due to the reconstruction of an alreadypromisedbat arm, and residual mana seeped from the wounded areas.


    Furthermore, the alchemical steel lost direction for the missing right arm, resulting in pieces falling away like streams. Consequently, the shoulder guard and chest armor on the right side couldn¡¯t fully take shape.


    Nheless, the leap from weaponless to holding a lone w in his left hand was dearly significant on its own.


    ¡°The undying engage in battles of attrition, trusting in their regenerative ability, but we are not on the surface. Do you think you can outmatch me within the abyss?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    In contrast, the undying still possessed only an immortal body and two fists to go with it. But if there was a difference from the norm, it was that his fists radiated clear hostility.


    The undying clenched his fists and shot back.


    ¡°Still, I can surely manage three blows.¡±


    The determination to crush an enemy was a rare sight in the undying, yet that very intent was now directed at Ebon.


    ¡°This time, do not resent me if you end up torn apart!¡±


    Ebon rushed at the undying first.


    <b> ?I mustn¡¯t underestimate him. I am injured and left with one arm. With limited stamina to boot, I must end this battle as quickly as possible.?</b>


    Despitecking his right arm and being battered all over, Ebon maintained a taut sense of alertness. He lunged at the undying in a near-sliding motion, extending his w.


    The undying didn¡¯t evade or observe his opponent. Instead, he held out his right hand to meet the w.


    <b> ?He wants to catch my w between his fingers? Foolish!?</b>


    The undying didn¡¯t even raise his opposite hand. If he were aiming to attack, it would¡¯ve been wiser to target Ebon¡¯s right side as thetter was missing an arm below the elbow, yet he persisted in a frontal conflict. Was it arrogance orcency?


    Ebon held the advantage with his weapon in an open sh. He imbued his w with a Qi Art and swiped at his opponent.


    <b> ?Let me cut those fingers first! I¡¯ll split you from your fingertips to your whole body!?</b>


    Ebon directed his des, charged with blue energy, at the undying¡¯s fingers. They sliced through the skin, and then¡­ became lodged in the bones with a dull sound.


    <b> ?What?!?</b>


    This made no sense. Perhaps it might have if Ebon hadn¡¯t employed his Qi Art, but his w possessed both a keen edge and repulsive force. There was no reason for it to snag on bones. And even if it did, it ought to have either cut through or pushed them away. There was no usible exnation for this aside from the undying¡¯s bones hardening.


    Then, a sound of chewing reached Ebon¡¯s astonished ears¡ªinside the undying¡¯s mouth was a maidenhair tree leaf.


    ¡°O Mother Earth.¡±


    The undying murmured softly, pouring strength into his right hand. The blessed maidenhair leaf extended its veins from within the undying¡¯s body.


    This was the abyss, thend forsaken by Mother Earth, and the undying¡¯s body, offered to nature¡¯s mother, mirrored her soil.


    Born in spring, leaves served their trees before settling into the earth to decay once their purpose was fulfilled. The small cycle that surrounded and linked a single tree continued until its life was exhausted.


    When finally buried within the earth, maidenhair leaves would dpose in sce, to return the vital essences it absorbed as part of a world tree to Mother Earth.


    <i> Crrk.</i> The w des quivered as they caught in the flesh. Ebon hastily attempted to retract, yet his weapon held fast.


    Ebon gnashed his teeth, nowprehending the nature of this power.


    <b> ?Qi Art¡­! This is another form of Qi Art! One that enhances the body itself!?</b>


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve grasped Water¡­!¡±


    The undying replied indifferently as he gripped the w.


    ¡°I care little for how the Military State names it. I merely¡­ fortified my body. That is all.¡±


    Ebon struggled to pull out the w. He twisted, shook, and even pushed and pulled¡­ yet the w didn¡¯t budge.


    It wasn¡¯t ensnared in some strange way, neither in bone nor muscle. The Qi Art imbued in the des allowed them to repel most hindrances.


    Simply put, the w wasn¡¯t moving because the undying had it firmly grasped.


    <b> ?This barbarian¡¯s Qi Art¡­! It is on par with mine!?</b>


    Ebon couldn¡¯t shake loose due to the overwhelming difference in strength. And with his right arm missing, he couldn¡¯t release the w either.


    All Ebon could manage was to wriggle within his captor¡¯s hold,pelled to watch closely as the undying balled his left hand into a fist and hoisted it up. Even he couldn¡¯t stop his blood from running cold at the sight.


    Ebon eximed in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­ you shouldn¡¯t be able to exert power within the abyss!¡±


    ¡°That is certainly the case. However, I possess a blessed leaf from a maidenhair tree.¡±


    The world tree leaf was so precious he had been saving it till the veryst. The undying originally intended to offer the leaf to Mother Earth as soon as he returned to the surface.


    Until he decided to give Ebon a beating.


    <b> ?Why is that still¡­! Was it not used to awaken him?!?</b>


    Realizing the truth, Ebon shrieked in desperation.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who handed it to Lieutenant Colonel Kalpatz! It was me! Not Kalpatz, I awakened you! You must help me!¡±


    He screamed, grasping at straws, but all he received for his efforts was a cold retort.


    ¡°You are mistaken. The leaves of a world tree belong to Mother Earth. The names may vary for those entrusted with them, but ultimately, it is her blessing. There is no need to thank each person who briefly looked after this leaf. You simply ept the feelings it contains.¡±


    And with that, the undying Rasch pulled his left fist far back, adding one final remark.


    ¡°Also, the name of your subordinate is Callis, Lieutenant General. Remember it.¡±


    <i> Crunch.</i> The undying¡¯s straight punch drove into Ebon¡¯s partially-helmeted face.

 Chapter 111: - Beasts, their Kings, and Humans - End

    <b>? Beasts, their Kings, and Humans ¨C End ?</b>


    The undying Rasch paid little mind to injuries, even when he was weakened in the abyss. Simrly, Ebon¡¯s state hardly registered on his radar. The fact that thetter was half dead held no sway, nor did the knowledge that three straight punches would prove fatal. This could be deemed impartial, or perhaps not, but the undying also cared nothing for fairness within a certain context with varying premises.


    He struck with sheer seriousness, gravity, and full sincerity, delivering three strikes with all his might. Consequently, Ebon¡¯s face suffered utter devastation. The first punch obliterated the protective Qi Art he channeled, the second knocked his consciousness clear out, and the third virtually eradicated thest vestiges of life that remained in him.


    Ebon¡¯s nose was broken, teeth were sent flying, and blood streamed from the apertures of his face. His w shattered, unable to endure the undying¡¯s strength, and he swayed momentarily before sumbing to the ground.


    <b><i> Wow. He was gonna bash me that hard the other time? Just one hit for using his right arm a little?</i></b>


    <b><i> Seriously, what a madman. That would¡¯ve killed me on the spot.</i></b>


    While I observed in shock, the undying, after thrashing a man to the brink of death, started speaking regretfully¡­ toward me.


    ¡°Forgive me, Teacher. He has be incapable of responding further.¡±


    Look at him, offering an apology despite the situation. He¡¯s filled his three-hit quota, so Ebon¡¯s state doesn¡¯t matter now, huh.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m seeking a response.¡±


    I could inquire through his thoughts, after all.


    As I approached Ebon, the undying questioned me.


    ¡°Do you require assistance?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but would you mind covering your ears? I¡¯m about to delve into sensitive matters regarding Ebon¡¯s personal history.¡±


    ¡°My ears? Understood!¡±


    Despite the unexpected request, the undying promptlyplied. He plugged his earholes with his fingers and called out affirmatively.


    ¡°Blocked! Feel free to converse openly! However, I will be watching in case anything happens!¡±


    ¡°Woah, he really listened.¡±


    ¡°What did you say? I cannot hear!¡±


    I showed a thumbs-up before going over to Ebon.


    Sensing his impending end, Ebon futilely clenched his trembling hand, scratching the concrete floor, yet he couldn¡¯t even hold a proper grip. His sharp nails, which seemed to symbolize his origin, only managed to scrape off some concrete dust.


    Ebon vomited blood, ruminating to himself.


    <b> ?It was an opportunity to fulfill¡­ humanity¡¯s sublime longing. I had to, find the Great One, find the Great One and¡­?</b>


    ¡°You wanted recognition, didn¡¯t you? Not as a catkin, but as a human.¡±


    He was the catkin, Ebon Crimsonwilde. During the monarchy days of the State, when beastkin aversion was widespread, he sank into self-loathing and severed his own ears and tails, pledging himself to the military. His catkin identityrgely escaped notice, save for a rare few.


    Through fortune, or perhaps ill luck, ¡°someone¡± recognized Ebon for who he was and took his resolve in high regard. Assisted by this enigmatic benefactor, Ebon thrived significantly in his endeavors.


    But that wasn¡¯t to say his journey was lined with velvet carpet. Ebon¡¯s life was a chain of trials. During the kingdom era, the military was treated akin to foot wipers or arms plucked from the arsenal for the knighthood. Some knights even discovered Ebon¡¯s catkin nature and resorted to ckmail. Reduced to servitude, he was robbed of all his wealth and des.


    Mounting hatred toward the kingdom spurred Ebon to lead a coup, and harness his keen catkin senses to aid in quelling the remnants of the existing power. The knights who had extorted Ebon settled their debt with their lives.


    And so, after oveing arduous ordeals, Ebon joined the ranks of general officers. Of course, it wasn¡¯t solely time and experience that raised him high. Be it training to the extent of spitting blood or wracking his mind for intricate ns, all these elements built into the fuel that propelled him to his newfound status.


    Having met the prerequisites, Ebon was allowed to face the true nature of the Human Regime. Upon opening his eyes to the real purpose concealed within the organization¡ªnot the childish, superficial goal of gathering and weaponizing the Beast Kings¡ªhe resolved to see it through to the end.


    Thus, the catkin Ebon became a high-ranking member of the extremist human supremacist group known as the Human Regime.


    And as for the Regime¡¯s purpose that captivated him¡­


    <b> ?I ultimately, failed¡­ to find the Great One and¡­?</b>


    ¡°Why do you seek the Great One? Because they might be the only one that¡¯ll appreciate and understand you?¡±


    Ebon¡¯s dim gaze turned toward me. Amidst the fading focus, puzzlement sparked in his eyes.


    <b> ?¡­What is it? What does he, presume to know¡­ about us¡­?</b>


    ¡°Mr. Ebon. Why do you require such a grand presence to define your essence?¡±


    <b> ?Without even, knowing whom¡­ I¡¯m searching for¡­?</b>


    Even on the brink of death, it seemed he wasn¡¯t going to open up. To glimpse slightly deeper into his true feelings, I had no choice but to tell him.


    ¡°The being that vanished from history once humans truly gained dominion over the earth, the entity who signified the beginning and end of origin. The true sovereign who possessed the power and authority to rule over humanity, unlike the other pretenders¡­¡±


    Ever since humans asserted their dominance over thends trodden upon by myriad beasts, the Beast Kings assumed human forms.


    However, people asionally forgot a certain fact¡ªhumans, too, are just one kind of beast.


    ¡°¡­Did you really need the Human King?¡±


    Some humans might vehemently deny this, while others might grimace, as if revealing an ufortable truth.


    But humans were, <i>are</i>, also beasts. And beasts we shall remain.


    Hence, there existed a Beast King even for humans. Not a pretender of paltry power, followed by mere thousands or millions, but a king in the truest sense, representing mankind itself. And that was who Ebon sought to find.


    ¡°Even though the Human King has never appeared since the inception of humanity¡¯s rise.¡±


    Humans proimed that they would anoint their own kings, and therefore, they didn¡¯t need the Human King. The Human King disappeared ever since.


    Following the emergence of mankind, the era of kings dawned. Even without the King, humans served their own rulers and achieved growth. They stood superior, mighty, and special. Not even elephants could traverse beyond jungles and wastnds. And while tigers might reign over their mountains, they couldn¡¯t disce humanity.


    Humans were truly the dominant species of the earth. Thus, nobody questioned why the Beast Kings adopted human form, nor did they concern themselves with the absence of the Human King. They served one too many kings to mourn that loss.


    However, in one kingdom, a group of individuals who had tired of the existing kings in the realm sought a true monarch who could epass all. Their motivations behind searching for the Human King might vary, but Ebon had just one.


    ¡°I¡¯m not who you¡¯re expecting¡­¡±


    He longed to be acknowledged as a human, to hear that he wasn¡¯t a catkin but a true man. A fellow man. And he desired to receive this confirmation directly from the Human King, the one who held the authority and power to bestow such words.


    ¡°But I will affirm you.¡±


    <b>?</b><b>How, dare you¡­! An insignificantborer!</b><b>?</b>


    Ebon red at me with thest of his strength as his life dwindled, while I serenely made a deration on his behalf.


    ¡°Ebon Crimsonwilde. You are a human. I assure you of this.¡±


    <b> ?A cretin like you¡­ what would you know¡­!?</b>


    ¡°Whether driven by good or ill, the intellect to devise ns from scratch, to act on them, and to strive for the next attempt despite failures, utilizing all that¡¯s gathered to achieve a purpose¡­ alongside the willingness to even sacrifice your own life for the greater cause is a capability unique to being human.¡±


    I am but an ordinary man who can read minds.


    ¡°What I¡¯ve glimpsed might only be a fragment, but it¡¯s enough. You are undoubtedly, resolutely, human.¡±


    So on behalf of all my fellow people, I dere Ebon Crimsonwilde as human.


    ¡°Even beastkin, strictly speaking, are humans who have inherited certain traits of beasts. It¡¯s just that a distant ancestor of yoursmitted a terrible sin¡­ Well, calling it a sin might be a stretch. It¡¯s more like having revealed an embarrassing sight that¡¯s hard to boast about, but I digress. Those traits are just incidental. Your ears and tail don¡¯t define you.¡±


    Having read his heart, I calmly consoled Ebon.


    ¡°The determination to achieve your goal, even if it means cutting off your ears and tail, paradoxically showcases your humanity. Well done, human Ebon.¡±


    <b> ?¡­Could it be??</b>


    I spouted praise without any qualification, yet that was enough to satisfy Ebon, as the words he needed in his final moments had arrived.


    Born as a beastkin, he weathered persecutions throughout his life and contributed to the downfall of the oppressive kingdom he grew up in. He struggled against odds that no one would recognize.


    Whether it was the hatred for beastkin that hardly changed even after the monarchy¡¯s fall, the loathsome remnants of the kingdom called the Resistance, the challengingly whimsical Beast King, or his growth that paled inparison to his efforts.


    Nobody acknowledged his hardships, sincerity, or endeavors. Not until he met me today. And in his moment of death, he closed his eyes in the small sce I provided.


    <b><i> But how dare he? I couldn¡¯t let him go yet.</i></b>


    ¡°In the first ce, cats are pathetic creatures that aren¡¯t even worth associating with humans. You didn¡¯t think they suited you, right?¡±


    With a single question, I peeled away the gilded veneer on his humanity.


    ¡°Just because you have ears and a tail, does that diminish the great mind of a human? No, those appendages are like the obscured moonlight under the brightness of the sun. Actually, they¡¯re like starlight that doesn¡¯t even leave a trace. Even though you once bore them, you became a lieutenant general through your brilliant intelligence, boundless patience, learning, and efforts.¡±


    I validated the human in him while rejecting the beast, even going so far as to insult it. But was this truly what he wanted?


    ¡°Consider cats. They act so clean and lofty when all they do is chase after gutter rats. Those pitiful animals wouldn¡¯t survive without their cute skin, yet they have the audacity to be nothing but nasty. And let¡¯s not forget how needlessly tenacious they are, clinging to life in alleyways even if they¡¯re thrown outside. Do you share even a trace of resemnce with such filthy bundles of fur?¡±


    There was no resemnce, of course. His way of life was human despite being a beastkin. There existed a vast chasm between him and real cats, making it impossible for him to rte to them even as a catkin.


    Yet, he couldn¡¯t find joy in this truth.


    ¡°Right on time. Listen.¡±


    I raised a finger to my lips, then cupped my hand to my ear. The roar of a beast reverberated from below.


    <b> ?The¡­ Dog King.?</b>


    The pounding of paws against the ground echoed Azzy¡¯s roar, followed by Nabi¡¯s scream.


    Then, the crack of something breaking entered our ears. Boom. Boom! Twice, something was mmed against the ground. The intense weight of the impact carried through the abyss, reaching the prison rooftop.


    <b> ?¡­The Cat King¡¯s strength isckingpared to the Dog King¡­ If she fights without human assistance, it is a sure defeat.?</b>


    As Ebon had foreseen, it wasn¡¯t long before we perceived a fading groan of diminishing life. Myahaagh¡­


    After casting away the chain, Azzy enacted judgment upon Nabi for all the torment she had inflicted¡­ in ordance with the ruthlessws that governed beasts.


    ¡°Wait! Azzy! Hold on a second! Shaking like that will kill her¡­!¡±


    I was taken aback by what sounded like an interruption. It seemed the Cat King wouldn¡¯t be dying just yet. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Ebon¡¯s gaze was trembling enough.


    ¡°See? It took a human¡¯s mercy for her to barely cling to life. For all her swagger as the Cat King, she¡¯s nothingpared to dogs. She¡¯s far out of her league, both as a beast and as a king, you see. Isn¡¯t that why you tried to secure Azzy and make sure Nabi had apanion when left alone with her?¡±


    Ebon seethed with rage for a fleeting instant, and he couldn¡¯t fathom why. He was a catkin, yet he rejected bing a beast. He forsook his nature and severed his ears and tail. And as if that weren¡¯t enough, he even joined the Human Regime to be recognized as aplete human.


    Ebon yearned for someone to confirm his humanity. However, in reality¡­


    ¡°This so-called Cat King was driven mad by drug addiction. Goodness, where else could you find an animal as miserable and pathetic among the Beast Kings? Don¡¯t you find that astounding? She should have just died. I¡¯m mystified by the existence of catkin, you know?¡±


    ¡°Enou¡ªgh!¡±


    Even in the throes of impending death, Ebon roared, expending his life force. Though further speech would only shorten his remaining moments, he resisted vehemently, spitting blood.


    ¡°¡­Insult me, no more! I rather¡­!¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t I insulting the cat?¡±


    ¡°You, damned¡­! Don¡¯t lie¡­!¡±


    ¡°Haha. So we¡¯re finally being honest.¡±


    <b><i> Why did he get angry? Simple.</i></b>


    ¡°Your desire wasn¡¯t to be human.¡±


    He, nobody else, had failed topletely cut away the feline within himself.


    ¡°You simply wanted to be acknowledged as you were, a catkin. That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t give up your ws, and why your fighting style oddly grew to resemble that of a cat. It¡¯s also why you held both contempt and pity for the Cat King, and wanted to keep her by your side, at least to watch over her.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t give up the feline part that had been part of his life. He wanted his existence to be acknowledged for what it was. Yet, he couldn¡¯t bear the persecution of beastkin, nor the realization of beastly inferiority upon joining the Human Regime, and so he sought validation as a pure human.


    ¡°Liar. You never even wanted to be a pure human.¡±


    Ebon¡¯s eyes widened as his truest desire was pointed out in his final moments.


    <i><strong>¡°O human of uncertain nature, who severed his identity yet could not relinquish his ws. O avenger, who detested cats yet reserved deeper loathing for the kingdom that kindled his hatred. O pitiful subject, who despised his king yet could not forsake her until the end. Goodbye, Ebon Crimsonwilde.¡± </strong></i>


    <b> ?That¡¯s¡­ how it was? So I¡­?</b>


    ¡°You tried to sever a part of yourself, only to end up a monster. Because¡­ you were already human in your essence.¡±


    <b> ?¡­Didn¡¯t, hate myself so much.?</b>


    A faint smile lingered at the end of it all, and then¡­ Ebon¡¯s head softly dropped, eyes closing.


    His life had been a tumultuous journey, intense until the very end. He hadn¡¯t ventured into the abyss out of self-abandonment or blind ambition. From start to finish, he had sprinted toward his goal.


    Though he did veer significantly off course in the middle, he still found his way in the end, which was a relief.


    I briefly savored the aftermath, then stood up and called out to the undying.


    ¡°Mr. Rasch! It¡¯s over! Let¡¯s go down now!¡±


    There was no response. Due to the muddy substance thatposed the undying¡¯s body, blocking his ears alone shut out most sounds. I tried to read his mind, but it was clear he couldn¡¯t even perceive my voice.


    I mouthed my words in an exaggerated manner as he stared nkly at me.


    ¡°Mr. Rasch! I said it¡¯s over!¡±


    ¡°Say what? I cannot hear!¡±


    It seemed he couldn¡¯t hear anything at all.


    Hang on then.


    ¡°Oi, you thickheaded undying lout! You wanted me to take a punch when you were gonna throw one like that? You think other people won¡¯t die just ¡¯cause you don¡¯t? Thug doesn¡¯t even have a conscience! Quit plugging your lugs and go¡ª!¡±


    But by that point, the undying had already removed his fingers halfway.


    Our eyes met, and I addressed him apprehensively.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d be blocking your ears.¡±


    ¡°It seemed the situation was over!¡±


    ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t hear me, right?¡±


    ¡°Not all of it.¡±


    Ahaha.


    I broke into an awkward chuckle, facing the man. Then after having a goodugh, I scratched my head and spoke to him.


    ¡°Oh dear, the ¡®gate¡¯ closed because we talked too much. But we did find a clue to escape, so let¡¯s go down now.¡±


    ¡°Very well. However¡­¡±


    The undying raised his fist, continuing.


    ¡°May I hit you once? I shall be gentle, really.¡±


    ¡°No way. I¡¯d die. Seriously.¡±

 Chapter 112: - Clearing the Aftermath - 1

    <strong>? Clearing the Aftermath ¨C 1 ?</strong>


    Tantalus was split in half.


    When something grows toorge, it fails to bear its own weight and breaks apart. This was why icicles could only grow so big, and why even the mightiest empire in history crumbled in a simr manner.


    Tantalus had been able to embrace everything that fell into it over the years without issue, but now, like everything else, it was divided precisely in half due to an internal problem.


    And that issue was¡­


    ¡°A beast that has attacked humans should immediately be put down. Why talk about sparing her?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already incapacitated! Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s no need to go that far?!¡±


    ¡­A difference in opinions between me and the regressor. Infuriated by her baseless im, I shouted at her with ring eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at cutting off human arms, but you can¡¯t handle a cat¡¯s head? It¡¯s because of people like you that cats go strutting around everywhere, not knowing their ce!¡±


    The regressor retorted in kind.


    ¡°Killing her like this won¡¯t do any good! Nabi is the Cat King, and a King is a valuable asset! It¡¯s enough that we don¡¯t hand her over to the enemy, at the very least!¡±


    Beside the regressor, Nabiy sprawled on the ssroom floor, her breaths shallow. Tyr¡¯s blow had left her on the brink of death. Though she did enter a frenzy by instinct, it was akin to a final act of defiance before sumbing.


    In thest moments, Azzy had lunged and sunk her teeth into Nabi¡¯s ankle, which thetter couldn¡¯t evade. Azzy wrenched her jaw from side to side, snapping Nabi¡¯s leg and thrashing her against the walls and the floor, sttering blood. The cat was reduced to a mess of wounds.


    Watching Nabi lie there, like a creature facing death, relinquishing its life and safety to its foes¡­ I sensed nothing, as I couldn¡¯t read the mind of a beast. Not that it mattered much.


    ¡°Beast Kings will reappear somewhere in the world even if they die, don¡¯t they?! Just end her! And afterward, just raise a clean cat that hasn¡¯t tasted much blood nor been tainted by drugs!¡±


    ¡°When we can¡¯t leave the abyss right away and don¡¯t know where the Cat King will appear? She¡¯s in our hands now, this is the opportunity. If we just tame her right¡­¡±


    ¡°For all your pretty words, you never did any fostering around here! You¡¯ll half neglect her and in the end, I¡¯ll be doing the raising! I can see it already! I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t want to raise a junkie cat!¡±


    ¡°T-this time it¡¯s different! Besides, there won¡¯t even be much to do since the Cat King manages well on her own!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already disqualified the moment you start talking like that!¡±


    Our opinions ran parallel. I proposed to kill Nabi for immediate peace, whereas the regressor advocated for sparing her to prevent future disaster.


    Amid our sharp confrontation, Tyr abandoned her silent observation and approached. As the bnce of the situation hung precariously, she joined in to align with my stance, gazing coldly at Nabi.


    ¡°I shall side with Hu¡¯s view. This generation of the Cat King is unstable in multiple ways. It would be better to deal with her, especially given her history of attacking us.¡±


    ¡°Argh¡­¡±


    I sure did forge the right link. With Tyr unequivocally backing me up, my words carried power and influence.


    <b><i> Look at the regressor now, sealing her lips despite countering everything I said earlier. Is this the taste of riding on someone else¡¯s coattails? Sweet.</i></b>


    While I was at it, I called out to my henchman. Or henchdog, more like.


    ¡°Azzy!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°Should we spare or kill the bad cat that attacked humans? What¡¯s your take?¡±


    ¡°Ruff, ruff. Grrr.¡±


    ¡°She says, ¡®Execution, execution. Immediate execution¡¯.¡±


    Azzy was generally kind to other beasts, but she was ruthless when it came to those that attacked humans. Moreover, the beast in question had broken her arm. Forgiveness wasn¡¯t on the table.


    The dog immediately bared her fangs against the cat, and with this, two of the strongest in Tantalus were supporting me.


    <b><i> What now, Regressor?</i></b>


    <b> ?</b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>. There¡¯s an increased chance of a Beast King going berserk once they end up within the Human Regime¡¯s grasp! Not only beasts, but beastkin too! But how do I exin this?!?</b>


    As the regressor was at a loss for words, unable to exin, someone else chimed in.


    ¡°If I may¡­ I¡¯d like a moment to speak.¡±


    Calls,plexion pale, struggled to her feet from the other side. She stumbled in her attempt, but luckily, the undying was nearby and caught her.


    ¡°Thank you, Rasch¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. It is almost embarrassing to be thanked for this much!¡±


    Callis nodded slightly, then staggered her way closer to us.


    Despite being pierced through the back by a w, Callis clung to life thanks to Tyr¡¯s bloodcraft and Azzy¡¯s grooming. However, the woman was just barely alive. She was the most ordinary person after me in Tantalus, and for ordinary folks, being impaled by three w des constituted a grave injury. So much so that it wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to copse at any moment.


    ¡°¡­As your officer in¡ªno, I mean, I oppose killing her.¡±


    Yet, to think she would voice her opposition while sustaining herself through sheer willpower. I retorted with scrunched brows.


    ¡°Ehh? Sorry? Could you please repeat that, Lieutenant Colonel Callis of the Human Regime?¡±


    ¡°¡­That is why I¡¯m saying this. My opinion stems from my affiliation there. Please at least take it into consideration.¡±


    Callis disyed a respectful attitude toward me. I had intended to quash her opinion, but as a level 0 citizen, the feeling of being treated so nicely by a level 3 suddenly improved my mood.


    Realizing the sweetness of revolution, I decided to hear her out.


    ¡°The Human Regime aims to weaponize the Beast Kings¡­ and they have devised ways not only to locate them but also to exert control. Even if a new Cat King were to appear, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the King to fall into their hands.¡±


    ¡°But should we be concerned with that? Regardless of the Human Regime¡¯s ns for these felines, wouldn¡¯t it be safer to get rid of the crazed cat right before us? You¡¯re a regr person like me. If things go awry, you could be attacked and killed by that drug-addled animal.¡±


    <b> ?A regr person? Someone who casually strangled a colonel of the State to death¡­??</b>


    That rude notion of hers remained unspoken, indicating she was pretty tactful on top of being courteous. With restraint, Callis continued in an unperturbed manner.


    ¡°¡­That may be right. However, the Dog King seemed to be a sort of¡­ special existence to the organization. Most likely, when their forces are replenished¡­¡±


    ¡°They mighte seeking her again? And that could make things even more dangerous?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªcorrect. Agh.¡±


    Callis concluded her statement with effort before falling into the undying¡¯s arms. He swiftly supported her.


    ¡°Well done! I am sure your words have been fully conveyed, Lieutenant Colonel!¡±


    Following that, the undying immediately directed a remark at me.


    ¡°Oh, and by the way, I am also in favor of saving the catss!¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because I am needed to bnce the votes at 3:3!¡±


    The undying pretentiously raised a thumbs-up despite making the serious blunder of counting Azzy as a voter.


    ¡°Uh, could you not talk as if you¡¯re some keeper of harmony? It¡¯s people like you who add to the world¡¯s chaos!¡±


    ¡°Haha! All else aside, being alive is better than dying, is it not?¡±


    He certainly cherished life for an immortal.


    The undyingughed heartily, shrugging.


    ¡°But this is purely my viewpoint as one who cannot die. Since I have not actually done anything for Miss Cat, I suppose I cannot force the matter! Consider my opinion as just that¡ªan opinion! I leave the judgment to you,dies and gentleman! Well then, I will take a moment to escort the lieutenant colonel!¡±


    The undying quickly slipped his hands under Callis¡¯ legs and lifted her into his arms. She gasped for breath, resting against his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­ I¡¯m not. Fully healed yet.¡±


    ¡°Come now! You must take care of yourself. I would be fine, even if my body were torn apart. But folks who die as easily as you, Lieutenant Colonel, should recuperate even after a small injury!¡±


    ¡°Once again, thank¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha. Even saying thanks is a waste of energy right now. Focus on recovering.¡±


    ¡°I swear¡­ to repay this favor¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey now, I said it is fine! I shall ept all repayment at once when you are all better. Minorpensations are a hassle!¡±


    Though the undying effortlessly lifted her, Callis struggled to find her bnce. She tried to adjust her position on top of him, only to settle into a close embrace.


    The next moment, the undying looked up and made noises resembling dry coughs.


    ¡°Ahem. Ahem-hem.¡±


    ¡°Rasch¡­? Is there¡­ a problem?¡±


    ¡°Aha! It is nothing!¡±


    <b> ?Hmm. It is touching slightly, but I worry pointing it out will make it awkward for the both of us! Well, how am I to handle this?!?</b>


    He tilted his head, lost in troubled thought as he held Callis¡­ oblivious to the keen glint in her gaze.


    <b> ?Well, it is inevitable for our bodies to touch while helping her move! Since the lieutenant colonel does not seem to mind much herself, it should be fine so long as I do not fuss about it! I shall graciously take it as a fortuitous feast!?</b>


    <b><i> Fool. You¡¯re the one being feasted on.</i></b>


    Based on my deductions, I predicted that once inside her room, Callis wouldin about feeling cold and start ttering her teeth. Then, the undying would consider himself lucky again and hug her. Given her actual low body temperature due to blood loss, he¡¯d earnestly try to warm her up.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what woulde after. What fate awaited the barbarian, swept up in the meticulous yet lightning-fast assault maneuver concocted by a State lieutenant colonel?


    Since it was impolite to peep, I decided to vacate the 4th floor for a whileter.


    After the two left, I scratched my chin and addressed the others.


    ¡°Anyway, the tally is tied at 3:3. This brings the opinions to a deadlock.¡±


    By subtly including Azzy in the count myself, I presented the tie as a solid fact and glossed over that aspect. Luckily, the regressor failed to realize this critical error as she responded.


    ¡°So, the decision is being postponed for now?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not a chance.¡±


    Postponement meant sparing Nabi for now, and I couldn¡¯t let that happen. It was better to clear away imminent danger rather than an unknown future threat. Why? Because only oracles could see the future. This was my long-time pet theory.


    But since I had to ovee the regressor¡¯s opposition¡­ I had no choice but to pull out a certain card of mine.


    I wheeled my right arm around, murmuring.


    ¡°The venerable sages of yore have prepared many ways to resolve conflicts in moments like this.¡±


    ¡°A duel¡­ Is that what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    <b> ?3:3¡­? </b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>. There¡¯s no chance of winning with Tyrkanzyaka and even Azzy on his side. Should I suggest a captain¡¯s duel? I did want to have spar at least once¡­?</b>


    ¡°Where did thate from? Are you insane?¡±


    <b><i> And proposing a captain¡¯s duel at that? Talk about unscrupulous. If youckmon sense, you should at least have some conscience.</i></b>


    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°Rock-paper-scissors. It¡¯s historically proven to be the fairestpetition.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to decide Nabi¡¯s life¡­ with rock-papers-scissors?¡±


    ¡°Then what, are there any other ways? Shall we really duel? Just letting you know, I¡¯m a Tyrkanzyaka-owning country, you hear? Just try me if you¡¯ve got the confidence.¡±


    I assuredly pointed at Tyr, who flinched and started fidgeting with her hands gathered.


    <b> ?Dering me, of all people, as his¡­ I, I never permitted such arrogant promations, how presumptuous of him¡­ yet, why does it not feel as bad as I expected¡­??</b>


    But that¡¯s not what I meant. I was talking about possessing asymmetric power.


    Anyway, my proposition was epted by the regressor as is. She begrudgingly epted my proposal.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>, fine. We can just go with that.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this in one match without any petty fuss. Nabi¡¯s fate rests in your fist.¡±


    ¡°I get it already.¡±


    Good, she took the bait.


    Rock-paper-scissors, a simple contest where scissors beats paper, paper beats rock, and rock beats scissors. People rarely think during this game. Most decide reflexively in the moment of revealing their choice, without any prior thought.


    But under specific conditions, rock-paper-scissors transforms into an intense psychological battle rampant with spection. And when it became a psychological battle, as a mind reader, I¡¯d always win.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go rock. A ssic man¡¯s choice.¡±


    I raised a fist, my intentions veiled.

 Chapter 113: - Clearing the Aftermath - 2

    <strong>? Clearing the Aftermath ¨C 2 ?</strong>


    The first condition for rock-paper-scissors to be a psychological battle: when someone initiates strategic mind y.


    The regressor paused briefly, assessing my intention.


    <b> ?What¡¯s this? Trying mind games? Hmph, how unremarkable.?</b>


    ¡°Then I should just go with paper.¡±


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d say that. Just as vague as expected.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I swiftly raised my voice before the regressor could get worked up.


    ¡°Alright, here we go! The match that determines whether Nabi lives or dies! Let¡¯s see how it unfolds!¡±


    The second condition: when the stakes are incredibly high.


    The fusion of mind y and urgency alters the very genre of rock-paper-scissors.


    <b> ?Dogs and cats are on the line here, the creatures closest to humans who also possess the highest number of beastkin. Once these two are in stable condition, the future cmity will be much weaker.?</b>


    The regressor widened her eyes to focus on this match, but I sneered inwardly. Her defeat was set in stone from the moment she started thinking.


    I loudlymenced the game.


    ¡°You y or you lose! Now, rock!¡±


    <b> ?He dered his choice as rock, so I should choose paper¡­ no, this could be a bait to let him go scissors. Then I¡¯ll¡­ pretend to throw scissors, and switch back to paper!?</b>


    I knew she¡¯d get lost in the moment. She even made the uncertain choice of going with paper. Tut-tut. I would¡¯ve beaten her even without mind reading.


    I hoped she wouldn¡¯t me me too much. The oue was already decided from the moment she epted the challenge against someone of my ability.


    ¡°Paper!¡±


    <b> ?Huh? Wait a second. Isn¡¯t it impossible that he¡¯dpete properly? Why did I assume he¡¯d engage in a fair fight??</b>


    That prompted a mad giggle inside me. Of course it wasn¡¯t a fair fight, and it was toote to realize that now. In rock-paper-scissors, victory was certain with my advantage as a mind¡ª


    ¡°Scissors!¡±


    <b> ?I almost got caught up again! Alright. Don¡¯t fight on his terms! I¡¯ll show paper first and then switch based on his y!?</b>


    <b><i> Eh? What¡¯d you? Hold up, you nutjob of a regressor. Why are you changing the fundamental premise of the game? This isn¡¯t just altering the genre, you¡¯re outright transforming it into a reaction contest!</i></b>


    <b> ?Heavenly Counter Domain, Adaptive Kata! I¡¯ll take the action that counters his move!?</b>


    <b><i> She¡¯d even use Qi Art? And of all arts, it was the Heavenly Counter Domain, which reproduced ingrained movements reflexively. The gap between perception and response was tiny thanks to the use of Qi coursing through the body, capturing the opponents¡¯ motions.</i></b>


    I¡¯d lose at this rate. I had to stop¡­ but we had already revealed our hands.


    <b><i> Damn it. Since she¡¯s intending to start with paper, I¡¯ll slightly change my move midway and throw sci¡ª</i></b>


    <b> ?Rock.?</b>


    Fine. Just have your win then.


    The oue of the rock-paper-scissors match: I chose scissors, while the regressor opted for rock. ording to the greatws of the game, I was defeated. And a particrly bitter defeat it was, given my belief in victory.


    I cursed inwardly. How could I lose? And of all things, in a game of rock-paper-scissors?


    I wouldn¡¯t have felt so indignant if it were just a whimsical switch, but the match was supposed to be mine before that cheating regressor overturned the game itself!


    The regressor checked the result and grew wide-eyed.


    ¡°¡­ Eh? What? I won?¡±


    ¡°So you did. Wow. It¡¯s Mr. Shei¡¯s victory. Looks like Nabi¡¯s life is saved thanks to you.¡±


    <b> ?Huh. So he didn¡¯t use any tricks? He was really trying to y an ordinary game of rock-paper-scissors??</b>


    <b><i> Where in the world could anyone find an ordinary game of rock-paper-scissors? It was just rock-paper-scissors. Why did such a simple game need the adjective ¡°ordinary¡± attached?</i></b>


    I shot a resentful gaze toward the dastardly regressor who stole my victory by forcing the match into a physical contest.


    The nasty girl reveled in my re, smirking with delight.


    ¡°Heheh. I won? Huh. You said men are all about rock, yet you yed scissors?¡±


    ¡°So it seems. Turns out I fall far short of the true man that you are, Mr. Shei. I admit defeat. Your manliness is beyond me.¡±


    <b> ?¡­Wait. None of this feels remotely satisfying somehow.?</b>


    While the regressor tilted her head confusedly for a moment, Tyr, observing the fight from afar, sent me a quiet signal. Her blood-red eyes glimmered with a warmth reserved solely for me.


    ¡°Hu¡­ If, perhaps, you wish it¡­¡±


    She was offering to deal with Nabi even if it meant enduring conflict with the regressor, if that¡¯s what I wanted. However, I immediately shook my head.


    ¡°No. Rock-paper-scissors is a sacred duel. We should abide by the oue.¡±


    This was the most peaceful promise humans devised to settle minor disputes. Though I had lost, the sanctity of the promise held.


    A winning gambler had to be willing to acknowledge an asional loss, as this further elevated the value of victory.


    That being the case, there was one thing left for me to do. I had to ensure that junkie Nabi became safe enough to go wandering about.


    <b><i> Ugh, destined to suffer I am.</i></b>


    ¡°Azzy girl, lick that one for me would you?¡±


    ¡°Woof? That one?¡±


    She shot me a confused look, then let out a low grow in Nabi¡¯s direction. I heaved a sigh and patted her head.


    ¡°No way around it. Since we¡¯re saving her, we ought to at least start treating her now.¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­ Don¡¯t wanna. She¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we won¡¯t let her attack anyone. And if she doesn¡¯t attack, she¡¯ll be your good friend.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡±


    Despite her dissatisfied barks, Azzy eventually gave way to my persuasion, albeit reluctantly. As she stood beside Nabi, thetter mewled in fright.


    Azzy briefly gazed at the cat submissively pleading for mercy, then bent over with a short woof and began to lick her wounds. Nabi had curled up, anticipating a bite, but upon realizing that it was no attack, she epted the grooming without resistance.


    ¡°Woof-woof.¡±


    Azzy¡¯s little tongue steadily began its work from Nabi¡¯s ankle. The Azzy¡¯s bite marks started to fade at a slow but visible speed.


    ¡°Looks like she didn¡¯t get rabies. Well, Azzy¡¯s licking probably fixed that.¡±


    It only made sense that her saliva would be the cure to the curse inflicted by her fangs. I doubted Nabi would fully recover from this, but her condition wouldn¡¯t worsen further.


    Once Azzy finished cleaning Nabi¡¯s calf wounds, she gradually moved up towards the thighs. Even one thigh took quite an effort to groom due to her small tongue.


    I worried about her smelling too much blood, though. I debated asking Tyr to clear off just the blood with her bloodcraft¡­ but then I wondered if it would work on Beast Kings, given their divine nature.


    ¡°Hu.¡±


    That¡¯s when Tyr called out to me.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    As I turned around, Tyr grasped my sleeve, seeming antsy about something, and began to lead me out of the ssroom.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The strength of her pulling was formidable, and I was dragged off helplessly.


    ¡°It is an improper sight, is it not? You must not look. Quickly now.¡±


    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s just grooming.¡±


    ¡°¡­Must I resort to force?¡±


    ¡°But the air in this room feels strangely heavy. I should go outside for a walk.¡±


    Coincidentally, Callis was continuing her assault maneuver in the warden¡¯s office at the corridor¡¯s end. Since I had nothing to gain from staying in a ce where I could sense the undying¡¯s distress, I decided to withdraw.


    The regressor sneered at my predicament.


    ¡°Hmph. Now you also get it, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m not weird. You¡¯re the odd one for epting this scene so nonchnt¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up ande with, Strong Fist Shei.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Why¡­ Ah!¡±


    <b> ?Right! I¡¯m cross-dressing!?</b>


    I wish she¡¯d get a grip. What¡¯s she even trying to aplish with that mindset? <i>Tsk</i>.


    Then again, her bad acting made me d. Would she have maintained sanity throughout those regressions if her ego were weak? Yes, it was a relief to have her as the regressor instead of anyone else.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have something to do? Come out quickly. I¡¯ll teach you how to roll a mana cigar.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t smoke those.¡±


    Her firm declination came so reflexively that I wondered if she had employed her Heavenly Counter Domain.


    <b> ?Relying on something like that will break my will each time I regress.?</b>


    Well, wasn¡¯t she a soul of integrity.


    ¡°They¡¯re not for you to smoke, so juste along for now.¡±


    I discreetly shifted my gaze and found Tyr had conjured a fog of darkness. She stared in my direction, as if to keep me in check. Her red eyes remained fixed, even though it was too dark for me to see anything anyway.


    I mean, did she have to be so defensive? How seriously unfair. They were just animals in the end, even if they were in human form¡­


    ¡°¡­What are you eyeing? Hurry up.¡±


    Those blood-red eyes that radiated warmth solely for me now held nothing but sternness.


    Admitting that there was no real reason to watch a couple of beasts grooming, I left the ssroom as if driven out.


    <b><i> Gah, this sucks. May as well vent on the regressor.</i></b>


    I started talking while leading her to my room.


    ¡°You heard the gist of the story, yes? The Cat King is currently addicted to drugs. Specifically, special mana cigars made from catnip and world tree leaves.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. I never thought that would be the way to control the Cat King.¡±


    ¡°What was your solution in mind, considering it¡¯s impossible to procure mana herbs in the abyss?¡±


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you just quit using them?¡±


    ¡°So you had zero ideas. I hear you crystal clear.¡±


    <b> ?Argh¡­! Okay, so I didn¡¯t exactly have a n¡­! But still!?</b>


    The regressor shamelessly tried to justify herself.


    ¡°You can¡¯t find medicine here anyway, so there¡¯s no choice but to endure, right?¡±


    ¡°Think rationally. Would an addict just sit still when their stash runs dry?¡±


    ¡°We could control her by force if necessary¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there any difference between you and the Human Regime? Whatever, juste along.¡±


    Crestfallen, the regressor pressed her lips shut and followed behind me.


    As I walked, I took out the mana cigars I had collected. They were the catnip-infused versions custom-made for Nabi, acquired from searching the lieutenant general and the colonel.


    ¡°Six Nabi-exclusive mana cigars, obtained from the colonel and the lieutenant general. If I simply handed these to Nabi, how many days would theyst?¡±


    ¡°There are six, so if we use them very sparingly, say one every three days¡­ 18 days?¡±


    ¡°One day. It¡¯s an addict¡¯s nature to consume everything they have in a single day, regardless of quantity.¡±


    <b><i> How could someone who never indulged in drugsprehend?</i></b>


    With thatmenting thought, I entered my room and opened a drawer. There, I found the 11 mana cigars Callis had supplied, still unused. Arranging them on the table in my room, I continued in a serious tone.


    ¡°No matter how sparingly we ration them, it¡¯ll be hard to use less than one per day. So what should we do about this?¡±


    The cigar wrappings wereposed of leaves from the imperial juniper tree, known for absorbing scents. I tore the outeryer of a mana cigar, releasing a crisp, refreshing aroma that woke my senses. The faint mana within me responded to the stimulus, beginning to course through my veins.


    I exined further while savoring the cool sensation akin to opening a window in my head.


    ¡°The answer is¡­ to increase the number of mana cigars.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Nothing in the world is impossible. Higher-quality mana cigars, in particr, are easier to replicate. More precisely, we can subtly infuse its fragrance to give the illusion of a premium product. And since these Nabi-exclusive cigars contain world tree leaves, albeit in small amounts¡­¡±


    At this moment, I felt like I was the famous Saintess of Origin from the bibles of Sanctum, who was said to have performed the miracle of feeding a thousand with a single sheep.


    I unfolded a piece of paper and sprinkled some withered mana herb from a standard mana cigar. Next, I added a coating of the special catnip and world tree leaf blend to the standard base. After that, I rolled up the paper and folded the ends slightly to seal them.


    Once I was done distributing them¡­


    ¡°Tada. After some mixing and portioning of two standard mana cigars and one Nabi-exclusive version¡ªcan you believe it¡ªwe have five Nabi-exclusive mana cigars! How about that!¡±


    Now this was what I called magic and a miracle; the cigars had increased as if they had children. Feeling proud, I brought one of them to my lips.


    ¡°Hey. What are you thinking, smoking it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Ack. My body just did it on its own.¡±


    <b><i> Darn it. I would¡¯ve made at least 100 alkeis a piece if I sold these outside, yet I had to give them to a cat?</i></b>


    My hands trembled violently, and my fingers kept trying to stick to the cigar. I barely managed to peel them off.


    As I proceeded to tear more mana cigars to continue my work, the regressor momentarily stared at the newly crafted goods before making a suggestion.


    ¡°Could you make more if I provided world tree leaves?¡±


    ¡°You have more of those leaves?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Just one or two won¡¯t do. How many?¡±


    The regressor promptly tore open a rift in midair and plunged her right arm into that dimensional pocket. With a furrowed brow, she moved her arm around a few times before pulling it out, holding a lush branch of a maidenhair tree.


    It was a world tree branch. With a bunch of leaves on it.


    ¡°About this much?¡±


    I just, I couldn¡¯t believe this. The guardians of the world trees might sell leaves, but they never parted with branches. How the heck had she managed this?


    ¡°What on earth do you carry around in there?¡±


    ¡°When ites to necessities? Pretty much everything.¡±


    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re talking about a whole branch, not just leaves¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, take it.¡±


    The regressor readily handed the thing over. I couldn¡¯t tell if her sense of money was skewed or if she just didn¡¯t care because she was going to regress.


    World tree leaves were saturated with vital essence itself, and when properly blended, they could amplify the efficacy of any herb. Completely without side effects.


    In other words, whenbined with mana cigars, they produced cigars of manifold potencypared to before.


    World tree leaves didn¡¯t dry out through conventional means, so it was necessary to cast Aqus to extract all the moisture.


    As I tore the dried leaves into long strips, I tilted my head, wondering aloud.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean I¡¯m not making the cheap stuff¡­?¡±


    <b><i> As someone who¡¯d use cheap fillings for profit, using more expensive ingredients felt way off. Was this the mindset of the wealthy? Had I lived too much like amoner?</i></b>


    In the end, I had a total of 60 mana cigars. Forget addiction, I had a feeling smoking these would only promote health.


    ¡°Mana cigars made from world tree leaves¡­ Uh, could I try just one of these?¡±


    Each one was a precious item that could prevent Nabi from going berserk, but the temptation was irresistible for a cigar enthusiast like me. Holding back meant I couldn¡¯t consider myself a true mana cigar smoker anywhere.


    The only obstacle was the regressor, but¡­


    ¡°Go for it.¡±


    To my surprise, she easily gave permission. That made me wonder what hade over her.


    I swiftly picked up a cigar before warning her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to smoke this, so step outside.¡±


    ¡°Mm? Why? Just smoke it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to blow smoke in front of a kid. Come on.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Kid?¡±


    The all-brawn brat red up at my remark and picked up one of the cigars on the table, shouting.


    ¡°I can smoke something like this too! How about it, wanna see?¡±


    <b><i> Ugh, well of course.</i></b>


    I ced the cigar down again. It was my fault for wanting to smoke these in this isted ce. Besides, they were expensive, and each one was practically worth the Cat King¡¯s life. Even if I kept any, I¡¯d have to return them when Nabi¡¯s supply ran out.


    It was a shame, but I decided to let go of my inner smoker for the time being. If any remained after we escaped, I¡¯d steal one for myself then.


    ¡°Ah, forget it. Adults should set a good example.¡±


    ¡°Smoke it already!¡±


    Leaving behind the shrieking regressor, I plodded my way outside.


    <strong>* * *</strong>


    ¡®I came here with the intention of discarding this cycle, at the cost of setting other matters aside¡­ but I can¡¯t abandon it now. We have the Cat King, the Dog King¡¯s fine, and even Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s condition is normal. Moreover, we¡¯ve foiled the Human Regime¡¯s scheme. I¡¯m still not sure what exactly changed from the previous cycle¡­ but now, I have to make sure. See how far this lifetime can continue, and confirm the progress that can be made.¡¯

 Chapter 114: - Surviving in the Abyss

    <strong>? Surviving in the Abyss ?</strong>


    ¡º¡­Starfall. A Star of the Military State has fallen.¡»


    The golem¡¯s tone was darker than ever as it spoke of the lieutenant general¡¯s death.


    ¡ºMurder of a general officer is an unforgivable crime that cannot be concealed by any means. Even if they had infiltrated with¡­ impure intentions. Bringing their crimes to light and delivering punishment is a privilege reserved solely for the Military State. Every individual here is a felon responsible for the Starfall. You have all be enemies of the State.¡»


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    I inhaled through my teeth. I had been hoping the golem knew nothing instead, but apparently, it had secretly slipped out of the cafeteria and witnessed quite a few things. Then again, it would be strange to know nothing after all that chaos. Moreover, the absence of a general officer alone would raise suspicion within the Military State.


    I spoke cautiously.


    ¡°So, the conclusion is¡­¡±


    ¡º¡­While I cannot definitively anticipate the directives from above, one thing is certain: no provisions will be supplied moving forward.¡»


    ¡°Curses!¡±


    <b><i> I knew this would happen! We had fought a general officer, of all people. There was no reason for them not to respond!</i></b>


    As I simmered in regret, the regressor, leaning against the cafeteria wall, muttered sinisterly.


    ¡°Then, this means I have no reason to leave that golem be?¡±


    ¡º¡­I beg your pardon?¡»


    ¡°I was going to get rid of it all, but left one since there¡¯s a warden anyway¡­ Thinking about it though, isn¡¯t that guy not even a warden? So, now that we¡¯re on outright hostile terms, there¡¯s no real need to leave a golem around. Right?¡±


    Reaching above her head for Chun-aeng, the regressor took trodding steps toward the golem, who retreated and began speaking in haste.


    ¡ºNegative. Please wait a moment. I wish to raise an objection to your judgment.¡»


    ¡°Objection my foot. I never saw any goode from sparing your lot, you Eyes of the State. Bye and so long.¡±


    ¡ºWait a¡ª!¡»


    Just as the regressor was about to split the golem in half, I intervened, raising a palm.


    ¡°Hold your horses, Mr. Shei.¡±


    ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s stuck in the cafeteria anyway, no? Is it really necessary to deal with it right away?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s even less reason not to.¡±


    Tsk, tsk. The regressor was missing the forest for the trees.


    The golem being trapped in the cafeteria meant the Military State¡¯s means of gathering information were limited. Therefore, leaving the golem was better than simply eliminating it. We could disseminate false information through their only channel of information.


    nting false information to breedcency was the essence of information warfare, yet she didn¡¯t seem to grasp this.


    Fake¡ªinfor¡ªmation. I mouthed the words to the regressor.


    ¡°What? Speak out loud instead of just mouthing.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, for crying! There¡¯s zero chemistry here! I¡¯m saying let¡¯s keep the golem because I n to exploit it!¡±


    I ended up shouting in frustration. The regressor btedly reacted with an ¡°Oh,¡± while a dazed voice came out of the golem.


    ¡º¡­Exploit, did you say?¡»


    ¡°Oh deary.¡±


    <b><i> Deary me.</i></b>


    <b>* * *</b>


    I tied up the golem¡¯s limbs and locked it in a box. It was an unavoidable measure, given our hostile position against the military State.


    <b><i> Sorry, Captain Abbey, but it¡¯ll be fine since you can break the synchronization, right? Think of it as a vacation and rx with some iced beer.</i></b>


    Afterward, we gathered in the ssroom to discuss our next steps. Everyone, save the injured Callis, was present.


    ¡°Now. Let¡¯s assume supply has been cut off from today.¡±


    Unusually enough, the regressor stood in front of the chalkboard. It was an immensely awkward sight, something that might induce mental discord. An elementary school graduate¡­ taking the teaching stand?


    The regressor tapped the chalkboard with Chun-aeng and began speaking.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to ration our food from now on.¡±


    The remaining food supplies were listed on the chalkboard.


    Remaining supplies: 42 canned beans, 2 canned meats.


    The numbers, even the ratio, were cause for despair. The canned beans were nutrient-rich, but they were sickening to consume in excessive amounts. And above all, 42 wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°There are a total of five people here who require food. Even if we carefully ration one meal per day, it¡¯ll onlyst for 42 days.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Myself, Lieutenant Colonel, Teacher, Lad, Miss Dog, Miss Cat. Excluding Miss Vampire, since she is a vampire, does that not make a total of six?¡±


    The regressor waved a hand in dismissal at the undying¡¯s observation, exining.


    ¡°Oh, exclude me. I have the Bountiful Table.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a treasure of the old empire, as in the one that existed before its split. By pre-loading ingredients, it¡¯ll provide three meals a day. I already stocked up a ton of ingredients beforeing in here. About 10 years worth.¡±


    ¡°What! You get to enjoy delicious food alone!¡±


    ¡°But it has limitations. I can¡¯t retrieve what I put in because it¡¯s an extra-dimension. Plus, only I can take food from its dishes. The treasure itself was designed exclusively for the emperor, you see.¡±


    The undying grumbled.


    ¡°What manner of treasure is that, huh?¡±


    ¡°I feel you. Treasures from the old empire are mostly like this. Lavish and quite convenient, yet heavily constrained, making them hard to use widely.¡±


    The regressor shrugged nonchntly while I directed a question her way.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just scoop some of it for us each?¡±


    ¡°A couple of times, sure, but I don¡¯t want to keep doing that.¡±


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. Then maybe you shouldn¡¯t have bragged about it.¡±


    Hearing myint, the regressor brought up something more substantial with a confident look.


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mention this for nothing. I¡¯ve prepared separate provisions for you guys.¡±


    The regressor summoned a rift in the air and reached in, rummaging. When she pulled her arm out of her personal extra-dimension, she was holding a sack filled with food. Grains like rice, potatoes, and flour; three chunks of salted meat; alcohol and spices preserved in ss bottles; and even twenty cans of meat.


    Furthermore, the spices and alcohol were all high-end products that were practically worth their weight in gold.


    Azzy¡¯s ears perked up as she began to drool at the smell, while the undying grew round-eyed. Even I sat up in shock.


    ¡°Will this be enough, I wonder?¡±


    The regressor preened herself. I couldn¡¯t help gulping hard, as I had been enduring poor meals in this isted space. I asked her.


    ¡°I mean, what is this? You¡¯ve been hoarding all this stuff until now?¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much reason to use limited resources when you guys were still getting supplies.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re sharing them now? Couldn¡¯t you have done it a little earlier? I wouldn¡¯t have had to live this way for the past few months if you¡¯d shared them from the start. You¡¯re so greedy.¡±


    ¡°Greedy? I take it you don¡¯t need the food? In that case, I¡¯ll put it¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re the best prisoner in history.¡±


    Before the regressor could change her mind, I gave her a series of thumbs-ups while confirming the food contents.


    Looking again, the luxury wasn¡¯t limited to just the alcohol and spices. The rice was celestial grain¡ªjust a single kernel was said to be as filling as an entire meal¡ªand the flour was the finest wheat of the Golden ins, each particle gleaming like gold.


    The potatoes, meant to ensure self-sufficiency, were the robust variety. Even nting them as they were could fill an entire field. They couldn¡¯t be cultivated in the abyss, but if there were any soil avable, this alone could have sustained us.


    ¡°Even the meat is from ck pigs from oak forests, fed on wild acorns and herbs¡­ This is crazy. We could live like kings with this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away. They might all be high-quality, but the food won¡¯tst forever. We need to make thisst for the remaining 9 months.¡±


    ¡°9 months? Why exactly 9?¡±


    The regressor hesitated for a moment, as if debating whether to disclose certain information.


    <b> ?Since we¡¯re going to endure the remaining time here anyway, I suppose it¡¯s better to have a defined period. I¡¯ve already mentioned the timeframe. There¡¯s no need to hide more and make them anxious.?</b>


    Her contemtion was brief. The regressor answered.


    ¡°9 months. After that¡­ you guys will probably be able to escape this ce. Someone wille down, you see.¡±


    ¡°And who¡¯s that someone?¡±


    ¡°Just someone. A person who can bring down this abyss¡­¡±


    ¡°With strength? By smashing it apart?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m talking about somebody who can seriously, conceptually wipe it out of existence.¡±


    <b> ?She¡¯s the most powerful earthweaver of the present era, the divine agent of Mother Earth, and¡­ the Sky-Devouring Earthwyrm, the imminent nightmare of Sanctum.?</b>


    Just from the fleeting thoughts I sensed, I could get a rough idea of how powerful this individual was. To think even that uncouth regressor would feel fear and reverence. She clearly didn¡¯t want to linger on the memory as her recollection soon ended. That alone spoke volumes about the terrible threat posed by this earthweaver.


    But¡­ why was she considering that person?


    ¡°¡­Anyway. I heard from a certain source that she ns to destroy this ce. If she breaks the curse binding this prison, thend will return to its original state.¡±


    <b> ?Well, that ¡°source¡± is me from a previous cycle. Much has changed in this cycle, but this won¡¯t, given her tenacity.?</b>


    9 months. It was meaningful to hear we could escape, as long as we held on for that time. Even the undying was greatly relieved by this.


    ¡°Ohh! Not bad! We should be plenty capable of enduring 9 months!¡±


    Tyr, who had entered this ce of her own ord, also weed the news, though she didn¡¯t show it.


    <b> ?¡­I do not really mind the modest, peaceful life here, but I suppose it is different for Hu. He must long for the warm sunlight and the breeze rustling past his ears.?</b>


    Her gaze turned to me, a pretty, subtle smile adorning her lips.


    <b> ?Yes. Since I have regained life, it might not be a bad idea to freely tour the outside world.?</b>


    <b><i> Haha, well this is a bit overwhelming. Why does it feel like I¡¯m going to end up a world travel guide?</i></b>


    In any case, the response was positive, which encouraged the regressor.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the end of what I have to say. Any questions?¡±


    I raised my hand to ask one.


    ¡°What about Nabi¡¯s mana cigars?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll figure something out when the timees.¡±


    ¡°No ns again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. If ites to it, I¡¯ll personally¡­¡±


    <b> ?If her addiction still can¡¯t be cured by that time, there¡¯s no choice. I¡¯ll keep her breathing for as long as possible, then put her at ease before leaving. My n was to dismantle the Human Regime first thing after anyway, so I just need to uproot them before they find the new Cat King. I can¡¯t look after Nabi forever¡­?</b>


    <b><i> What, didn¡¯t she talk like she¡¯d raise Nabi for life? So she spared the cat purely for practical reasons.</i></b>


    But just as the regressor was about to conclude her statement, expression chilly, we heard Nabi meow outside the ssroom door. She opened it, looking puzzled.


    ¡°Nabi? What¡¯s the¡­¡±


    But when the door opened, Nabi was nowhere to be seen. Instead, a sparkling crystal orb was rolling in front of us. It seemed to have been taken from the golem remains in the control center.


    <b> ?What¡¯s the motive behind¡ªno, I guess that¡¯s impossible. Nabi is the Cat King after all¡­?</b>


    Even her reflexive wariness didn¡¯t extend to a Beast King. The regressor¡¯s face showed a moment of emotion as she gently touched the crystal orb. Then she continued abruptly.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll do something about it.¡±


    ¡°Come again? What¡¯s <i>something</i>?¡±


    The regressor yelled in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying! I¡¯ll manage somehow! Since we have 60 mana cigars, we can think about it in 60 days!¡±


    She sure got attached easily, seeing how even such a small gift moved her. The thorns in her heart were keen-edged, but it seemed that any affection she embraced would persist into her next life cycle.


    Then again, wasn¡¯t she friendly toward Tyr from the start? I vaguely recalled hearing about them forming quite a deep bond in the previous cycle.


    Regardless, I had no intention of staying in a ce like this for 9 long months.


    ¡°But by the way, did you know?¡±


    I spoke up confidently.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to wait a full 9 months. 90 days are enough.¡±

 Chapter 115: - Escaping from the Abyss

    <b>? Escaping from the Abyss ?</b>


    ¡°Ahh, how I¡¯ve missed this feeling. It¡¯s been so long since I stood here to deliver a lecture.¡±


    This marked my first lesson ever since Tyr¡¯s rampage. Waking from my brief reverie, I tapped the chalkboard with a piece of chalk, signaling the start of ss.


    The Regressor, whom I had disced from the teacher¡¯s desk, appeared gruff and stiff for some reason.


    ¡°90 days? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Now, now, let¡¯s not be too hasty.¡±


    It was my turn to work for once. I ignited the tip of my chalk stick with an alchemical light and tapped the board again.


    Initially, I had intended to keep the method of escaping the abyss, which I had discerned from Lieutenant General Ebon, a closely guarded secret. But given that my strength alone was insufficient to break out, I decided to specially reveal it.


    Taking out a paper pack I had prepared, I began addressing the others.


    ¡°Everyone. While you¡¯ve all been enjoying yourselves in the abyss, I underwent countless trials in search of a means to escape this ce.¡±


    I had doggedly pressed the golem to apply for supplies, even engaging in psychological warfare, and meticulously scrutinized every iing cargo. Though the passing days might have appeared peaceful, I had been persistentlyboring beneath it all. Then atst¡­ well, I just found out from Ebon¡¯s memories.


    ¡­ All my previous efforts felt meaningless, but I hoped they had still been worth something.


    ¡°After disassembling each and every shipment from the Military State, I¡¯ve made a staggering discovery. It is none other than¡­¡±


    While speaking, I sprinkled the contents of the paper pack. With a soft rustle, fine particles of something that didn¡¯t belong there rolled onto the floor.


    The Regressor tilted her head quizzically.


    ¡°Dirt?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s dirt!¡±


    With my arms outstretched, I eximed as if unearthing a revtion.


    ¡°Every single item dropped down here from the Military State, even the parachutes! Whether it was carried on hand, or squeezed into tiny crevices! Everything contained soil from the surface!¡±


    This was the result of my meticulous investigation until now. The work I did while the others were simply ying around.


    ¡°Ordinarily, not a speck of earth or dust falls in this ce cursed by Mother Earth. Otherwise, there couldn¡¯t be anynd copsed around such a massive hole. Even if you were to toss a grain of sand into the abyss, it would stick to the walls on its own and eventually return to the embrace of Mother Earth¡­ But! That¡¯s precisely why this dirt can be a catalyst!¡±


    The Regressor, possessing some magical knowledge, quickly grasped my meaning.


    ¡°A catalyst?¡±


    ¡°Yes! The abyss is an expanse of endlessly fallingnd. But where in the world would infinite space exist? The earth is round, so if the descent were infinite, it would have to emerge on the opposite side! Yet, we don¡¯t. Because!¡±


    I drew two straight lines across the chalkboard. To convey the notion of infinite length, I drew a cut in the middle and then sketched Tantalus before cing arge question mark.


    ¡°In this abyss, both coordinates and space itself lose significance! Here, everyone bes lost souls falling eternally into the abyss!¡±


    ¡°¡­But if space itselfcks meaning, then to reach what¡¯s within, you¡¯d actually have to¡­¡±


    The Regressor murmured to herself, beginning to understand. I nodded emphatically and added a big asterisk beside Tantalus.


    ¡°Indeed. In the pitch-ck ocean of night, a lighthouse beacon bes the goal, the guidepost, and the coordinates. Tantalus has be the guiding post of the abyss. How?¡±


    From this point on, my knowledge became a fusion of personal spection and insights gleaned from Ebon¡¯s memories. I shouted it all out in front of my audience.


    ¡°Because when constructing Tantalus, it was blessed by a priest of Mother Earth! Yes, this entirend!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m surprised they consented to such an endeavor. I¡¯m pretty sure the abyss is an absolutely forbidden realm for the priests of Mother Earth.¡±


    Yes, I also thought the same. The Regressor deserved some credit for unveiling this truth. Because, no matter how I considered it, the mysterious woman dwelling in her memories had to be a priestess of Mother Earth.


    ¡°Even if the entirend is made of concrete, its essence still originates from the earth. They shaped thend and erected structures using concrete made from blessed sand and gravel. However, regardless of its earthly origin, this concrete remains a man-made construction at the end of the day. Tantalus has managed to straddle the delicate equilibrium between the boundary of Mother Earth¡¯s embodiment and human structure.¡±


    It was the only expanse within an infinite void, a prison fashioned in the paradox of something that shouldn¡¯t exist, yet did.


    ¡°There is only one requirement to reach this ce. A catalyst to pinpoint this location¡­ dirt. So long as you fall with this catalyst attached, you¡¯ll naturally arrive here, like rainwater finding its way to the sea.¡±


    The bracelet that led Fiy here, the supply crates¡ªeverything had contained earth. Even Nabi had some dirt on her. She merely didn¡¯t need the likes of a parachute; being the Cat King guaranteed a safending.


    Anyway. I had grasped the principle, and all that remained was to apply this knowledge.


    ¡°Now, here¡¯s the issue¡­ We needed dirt to reach Tantalus below the abyss. So, if we want to go back up to the surface, what should we use as the catalyst?¡±


    The undying was the first to raise a hand, but as with the ebb and flow of water, distinction persisted even among immortals. I pointed first to Tyr, who had slightly raised her parasol.


    ¡°Yes, Tyr!¡±


    ¡°¡­It is.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Tyr frowned with deep aversion before answering.


    ¡°The light of the sun, no doubt.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, that¡¯s correct! You truly live up to being the Nightmare of Sanctum, the Challenger of Heaven! How erudite!¡±


    <b><i> She got it right in one go. What a shame.</i></b>


    ¡°Oh! Was it not a branch? It points toward the sky!¡±


    <b> ?It wasn¡¯t Chun-aeng? Maybe it can¡¯t act as a catalyst because it¡¯s a dimension itself¡­??</b>


    I sorely regretted not hearing their wrong answers. Despite my inclination to give them ate piece of my mind, I decided it wasn¡¯t worth the trouble.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the sun! If dirt is the lighthouse within the abyss, the lighthouse of the sky is the sun. We can only escape the abyss by ascending with sunlight!¡±


    I enthusiastically apuded Tyr for the correct answer. She waited for my pping to subside before calmly making an inquiry.


    ¡°However, sunlight does not reach the abyss, as per my knowledge. How can we receive sunlight and ascend?¡±


    I used to think the same; however, I had discovered Tantalus¡¯ weakness.


    Tantalus was surprisingly bright. Bright day lights and dim night lights illuminated the prison in turns, as if mimicking the sky. Our eyes naturally opened in the daytime, growing ustomed to the brightness.


    This was why I didn¡¯t realize until I caught sight of Ebon anxiously gazing at the sky. The distant upper reaches of the abyss weren¡¯t always dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that sunlight never reaches down here. It does sometimes. We just don¡¯t notice it.¡±


    The golem had previously instructed me to dissuade Tyr from flying up the abyss, stating that the timing wasn¡¯t right, and also that ¡°going up that way was impossible¡±.


    However, if the abyss were an inescapable space regardless of any effort, that warning was considerably puzzling. Whether she tried to escape or not, the vampire wouldn¡¯t have achieved her goal even if left alone. There was no reason to intervene.


    But this mystery was unraveled with Ebon¡¯s arrival. The lieutenant general had waited on the rooftop for the ¡°right moment¡± to escape to the surface. In essence, this indicated that a gateway to escape would open at a specific time.


    Perhaps that was why the golem had tried to obstruct the vampire, worried that this being, who neither ate nor drank and hardly felt boredom, would continue ascending¡­ until the gate opened and the sunlight touched her.


    The golem had wanted me to stop Tyr out of fear that she might escape by brute force.


    ¡°It¡¯s the time when the midday sun is directly overhead. That moment when, no matter how deep a ce is, the infinite spread of light will inevitably reach.¡±


    With all the puzzle pieces in ce, I finished my statement confidently.


    ¡°That moment is exactly 3 months from now. 3 monthster, at noon, during the instant when the sun briefly passes over the abyss. That single moment will be the only chance to escape.¡±


    It was an amazing discovery, yet the response was smaller than I¡¯d anticipated.


    Well, they were hearing this right after the Regressor dered the possibility of escape after 9 months. Reducing that period to a third didn¡¯t create much impact.


    ¡°Amazing, Hu. You have unraveled even the secret of the abyss?¡±


    Only Tyr, who had been interested in the exnation itself, showed pure delight.


    In any case, knowing that we could escape in 90 days was also encouraging. Having understood the structure of the abyss, we could escape at any time even if we missed the next opportunity. There was no need to rely entirely on that ¡°priestess¡± who might or might note.


    If I were alone, defying gravity to ascend would have been an impossibility, but it was surely achievable with Tyr and the Regressor¡­


    ¡°Huh? She has a point.¡±


    At that moment, the Regressor started questioning me as if she had an epiphany.


    ¡°How¡¯d <i>you</i> know? Did you pry it out of the lieutenant general?¡±


    To be exact, I had read the lieutenant general¡¯s thoughts. Ebon was aware of when the ¡°gate¡± would open, but he didn¡¯t grasp the exact mechanism. He just knew that he could ascend when sunlight shone.


    Then again, a general only needed to know a password; mastering the principles of cryptography wasn¡¯t necessary.


    I had simply gathered the information possessed by these Military State officers and pieced it together into a conclusion. But as it was a bother to exin, I merely gave a casual nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s correc¡ª¡±


    ¡°That is most likely not right! When my fistnded, he was nearly dead! He could not utter even a word!¡±


    The undying answered before me, and the Regressor¡¯s expression grew increasingly suspicious. Gaping, I shot a re at the undying.


    <b><i> So clueless! Why¡¯d he think I asked him to cover his ears back then?!</i></b>


    The undying went round-eyed upon seeing my expression.


    <b> ?Should I not have mentioned this? Really now, the man has so many secrets. Very well. I shall make up something.?</b>


    I inwardly implored the undying to do me a favor. Any more suspicion and I¡¯d be in trouble. It was best if I was remembered as no more than an enigmatic figure encountered briefly while passing through the abyss. This was why I wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    ¡°Well then? What did he do against someone who couldn¡¯t even speak?¡±


    The undying took a moment when the Regressor asked, then raised a thumbs up and answered loudly.


    ¡°The teacher mostly muttered something to himself! Though I cannot say for certain as I was covering my ears! Most likely, he found the secret about the abyss by himself, then confirmed it with the lieutenant general!¡±


    <b> ?There, I did it! This must make the teacher seem even more amazing!?</b>


    <b><i> ¡­You made me more suspicious! Tell her I extracted information from the general. That¡¯s closer to the truth!</i></b>


    ¡°He found out how to escape the abyss¡­ by himself? Well, isn¡¯t that impressive.¡±


    The Regressormented in a quiet, nonchnt manner, yet her senses were fully focused on me.


    ¡°But I understand. You must be no officer, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m just abor¡ª¡±


    ¡°A mereborer can¡¯t kill a colonel or deflect Chun-aeng. Everyone knows you¡¯re not an ordinaryborer. I wonder how much longer you intend to hide it.¡±


    It felt like the Regressor was carefully probing me. She didn¡¯t seem particrly expectant, but her tone did hold some hope of hearing an answer.


    ¡°You really aren¡¯t going reveal yourself?¡±


    <b> ?If only you could provide me with¡­ assurance. If I could just be able to judge¡­ whether to trust you or not¡­?</b>


    It seemed that my presence was far too unsettling for the terminally suspicious Regressor. The turmoil between the desire to believe and deep-seated doubt churned with her, leaving her at a loss.


    But there was no helping it. Since I survived, I needed to start preparing for the me of the next life cycle. And for that, I undoubtedly had to ovee this situation somehow.


    I heaved a sigh before speaking.

 Chapter 116: - Self-Introducing in the Abyss

    <b>? Self-Introducing in the Abyss ?</b>


    ¡°Haah.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh, and that single act grabbed everyone¡¯s attention in the ssroom. It was different from Tyr¡¯s innate charisma. Mine was a skill in seizing an audience¡¯s attention¡ªa form of misdirection achieved by reading and calcting every little detail in others; their gazes, gestures, interests, and even their thoughts.


    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no avoiding it. Allow me to introduce my true self, if only for your sakes.¡±


    I assumed a serious demeanor and covered my face, exposing heavy eyes between my fingers. I didn¡¯t show everything, only what was necessary, leaving the rest to their imagination.


    <b><i> Alright, it¡¯s about time I peek into their minds.</i></b>


    <b> ?So you finally decided to spill the beans? Yeah, hurry up and confess! I want to graduate from the abyss already!?</b>


    The regressor felt anticipation.


    <b> ?Identity? Well, he must have been dragged down here like myself! As prisoners alike, what does identity matter?! Lad, you are not as bold as the power you wield!?</b>


    The undying was indifferent.


    <b> ?¡­This is terrible. I still do not know what is what. Even if I want to know more about Hu, would I even be able to understand¡­?!?</b>


    <b><i> Tyr had a¡­ heck, whatchamacallit. A generational gap issue?</i></b>


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    <b><i> And when did this one show up?</i></b>


    In any case, since everyone who needed to listen was present, it was about time to start talking.


    ¡°Now, I am.¡±


    As I began, I casually pulled something from my pocket: a deck of cards. Without dy, I split it into five piles and spread the cards in line before snapping them back together like a spring. Then I gathered my hands and continued in a voice of genuine mncholy.


    ¡°Just a small-time crook who got caught gambling with cards¡­ Really.¡±


    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re gonna keep up the act?!¡±


    ¡°I swear by the Sky God, Mother Earth, and my own honor. And if that¡¯s still not enough, I¡¯ll even swear on my mother, whose face I don¡¯t even know. Would that be proof enough for you?¡±


    ¡°As if it would! A card gambler, you say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, take a look. Don¡¯t you think my sleight of hand stands out as quite extraordinary?¡±


    I showed the regressor the 1, 2, 3, 4, and 5 of diamonds in session. Then with a flick of my wrist, they transformed into spades of the same numbers.


    <b> ?What? He changed the suit of the cards??</b>


    Even she lost sight of my movement for a second. Her suspicion momentarily shifted to the cards themselves.


    <b> ?Second of the Seven Colored Eyes, Imperious Amber!?</b>


    The regressor¡¯s eyes flickered orange. I halted my magic tricks, mind-boggled by the sight.


    Come on, isn¡¯t it cheating to use those colored eyes just to see through a trick?


    It was a calcted diversion, but I resolved not to perform any magic in front of this girl again. She¡¯d uncover every move I had up my sleeve.


    <b> ?They didn¡¯t change. Two cards were stuck together from the start, back to back! It was just a moment, but he actually managed to fool my eyes!?</b>


    While her recognition did bring me a sense of pride, I still wasn¡¯t going to perform for her. Tricks were life itself to a magician.


    I smoothly pushed the spades and diamonds apart as I continued exining.


    ¡°But, I¡¯m not your run-of-the-mill crook.¡±


    I flipped the cards once again, and this time, the spades transformed into clovers. I had merely switched them with cards hidden in my hand, yet this particr trick was so surprising that it made everyone in the ssroom shift in their seats.


    <b> ?Hold on, what trick is this? Fourth of the Seven Colored Eyes, Prating Jade!?</b>


    <b><i> Screw this!</i></b>


    Before my trick could be exposed, I overturned the teacher¡¯s desk, letting it roll with a crash, and theatrically scattered the cards everywhere. While Azzy looked around in surprise, I collected the cards and bundled them together.


    ¡°I¡¯m a famous risk-taker, somewhat of a legend whispered about in the State¡¯s back alleys. A gambler who¡¯s tasted defeat but never any losses. I¡¯m the winning streak of bets, the magician at the card table. That¡¯s who I really am.¡±


    All my grand presentation, however, boiled down to one ultimate truth.


    ¡°¡­A gambler?¡±


    ¡°Putting it so simplistically does sting a bit. But that¡¯s a part of me too! A back-alley magician who deciphers minds, jolts with the unexpected, and entrances adversaries with graceful finesse. And I go by the name of Hughes!¡±


    I stepped back with one foot and mimicked grasping an imaginary hat in one hand while my other hand unfurled in a bow. If that were all, it would¡¯ve been amonce greeting¡ªif a stack of white cards hadn¡¯t slipped seamlessly from my left palm to my right, freezing in ce.


    In my hands, cards were a singr entity yet also a set of 52, an orchestra in which every card fluttered like doves in harmony.


    Though my audience numbered just three, I didn¡¯t hold back in showcasing my skill to captivate them.


    Wrapping up my impromptu performance, I snapped my fingers and threw out a question.


    ¡°Well? Can you believe me now?¡±


    Despite witnessing my full-powered act, the regressor was still in half-doubt.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a gambler? Not an assassin or something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    ¡°Lies! The way you dealt with the colonel was clean enough to pass as an assassin¡¯s work. Yet you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve never killed anyone?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Ah, that part needed some rification. I scratched my chin uncertainly as I replied.


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s something you¡¯re misunderstanding. I was arrested for fraudulent gambling, okay? So technically, I was brought in for a minor offense.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    ¡°And, do you happen to know this saying? It¡¯s not a crime if you don¡¯t get caught.¡±


    ¡°I did hear it before¡­ Hang on. You¡¯re not saying¡­¡±


    Having a bted realization, the regressor pointed at me with an astonished look.


    ¡°Youmitted murder, but you¡¯re not a murderer because you didn¡¯t get caught¡­?¡±


    ¡°Bingo! Ahaha. You guessed it so easily that I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    While I smiled awkwardly, she shot to her feet, shouting.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not something to be embarrassed about! You did murder someone before! How on earth does that make you a small-timer?¡±


    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t caught for a major offense. Oh, but don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Even when I do kill, it¡¯s usually not with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°That makes it even worse!¡±


    Though the regressor groaned and held her head, her confusion seemed to have eased slightly. She spoke in a subdued voice.


    ¡°So in a nutshell, you¡¯re saying that the State identally caught a bigshot like you while trying to nab a fraudulent gambler?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no big shot, just an ordinary gambler. It¡¯s just that sometimes when the stakes get high, there are many who try to win with des over cards¡­ so I picked up a bit of self-defense.¡±


    ¡°Self-defense, hah. More like assassination techniques.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re portraying me as some viin, but I¡¯m a rtively decent person! I normally strolled through the back alleys, bringing smiles to the faces of gloomy kids!¡±


    ¡°It would be a relief if those kids didn¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    Watching the regressor mutter absentmindedly, I maintained my smile while inwardly releasing a sigh of relief.


    <b><i> I did it. That was a huge hurdle out of the way.</i></b>


    ¡°Then, what about your warden impersonation at the start?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯d reveal their true identity right off the bat? Still, I didn¡¯t expect a de toe flying my way for it.¡±


    ¡°How did you manage to deflect Chun-aeng?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to such surprise attacks. But I have to admit it <i>was</i> half a coincidence that I hit the side of the de. My card skills really shone through, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°And how about seeing through my stealth?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t see through it. I just figured out your personality, Mr. Shei. Your thoughts are clear as day, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    While the regressor was briefly stunned by the truth, I sighed and quietly continued speaking with mncholic eyes.


    ¡°Hah. I was keeping it hidden because there¡¯s no pride in having taken a life¡­ yet this is how it alles out. I suppose there¡¯s no helping it. The past can¡¯t be erased. You can only try to forget it.¡±


    I yed the role of a criminal denying their past, while also providing a pretext for my continued anonymity.


    Seeing mement, Tyr cautiouslyforted me.


    ¡°Do not me yourself, Hu. All who survive stand atop the dead. I care not how many you have in.¡±


    I felt grateful, though it was a bit odd to hear thating from someone who had killed over five digits of people. It was like receiving recognition from an even greater criminal.


    ¡°Come now, that is hardly anything! I do not mean to boast, but I have torn apart two people myself! Let us not grumble and simply take it easy!¡±


    <b><i> In the undying¡¯s case, he was just scary. How could he rip people apart like paper? Wouldn¡¯t he do the same to me with the wrong provocation?</i></b>


    The regressor, who had more or lesse to terms with the situation, suddenly asked as if something had urred to her.


    ¡°But then, how did you find out the secret of the abyss?¡±


    ¡°Well I just, picked up bits and pieces from ces, then figured it out using what I discovered here. Small criminals like me tend to imagine such things when we¡¯re bored, you see. Like how Tantalus is structured and how one might escape.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you knew that you were big enough to be taken to Tantalus.¡±


    ¡°Hey now! I keep telling you that¡¯s not it! You¡¯re gonna end up jinxing me with that bigshot nonsense!¡±


    The atmosphere had notably easedpared to before. The regressor appeared quite content with my responses.


    <b> ?A bigshot who unluckily got caught. That¡¯s enough to exin everything.?</b>


    Wariness was an emotion with poor mileage; it took a lot of energy to maintain sharp tension. This was why, after maintaining a state of high alert for so long, the regressor wanted to rx her nerves following the conclusion of the recent attack. Hence, she sought an exnation from me and settled for my less-than-perfect answers.


    <b> ?But, what I still don¡¯t understand¡­ is how he got Tyrkanzyaka to¡ª?</b>


    To prevent the conversation from heading into even stranger territory, I changed the subject.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m more curious about you, Mr. Shei.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was really taken in, but you deliberately infiltrated this ce, right? You¡¯re equipped with all sorts of treasures and even have someoneing to rescue youter.¡±


    I sat on the toppled teacher¡¯s desk, continuing in a subtle tone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t <i>you</i> the true powerhouse here? I¡¯ve yet to hear of a swordsman as young and strong as you are. Mr. Shei.¡±


    ¡°Powerhouse? Ha.¡±


    The regressor chuckled before responding casually.


    ¡°Sure, a powerhouse. You could call me that.¡±


    ¡°You even mentioned that a priest of Mother Earth wasing to rescue you.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not really apanion, just an acquaintance. But how¡¯d you know she¡¯s a priestess of Mother Earth?¡±


    Now, her retorts held no lingering suspicion. It seemed that I could rest easy for the remaining time we had here, which was great. Really great.


    I replied with a considerably lighter heart myself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say she¡¯s someone capable of obliterating the abyss? It¡¯d be odder not to know, considering the origin of this ce.¡±


    ¡°The origin of the abyss¡­? It¡¯s just thend cursed by Mother Earth, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Everybody knows <i>that</i>. I mean why she cast that curse.¡±


    <b><i> The regressor still looked puzzled. Did she really not know, even though she came here? Surely not.</i></b>


    I gazed at the regressor, clutching my forehead.

 Chapter 117: - History of the Abyss

    <b>? History of the Abyss ?</b>


    ¡°Looks like I expected too much of an elementary school graduate.¡±


    <b><i> If you don¡¯t know, then at least do some studying beforeing down here. Why do you always just rush headlong into everything?</i></b>


    The regressor red up at my taunting.


    ¡°I know too! The abyss is the hole that appeared due to Mother Earth¡¯s wrath when an old tyrant tried to massacre prisoners of war!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly how far they teach you in elementary citizen school. Now, let¡¯s turn our attention to the exnationing from a top student of secondary military school.¡±


    I stated a truth so solid that the regressor couldn¡¯t even get angry anymore. Left speechless, she resorted to a childish tactic.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a level 0? How can someone like you be the top student in secondary school?¡±


    ¡°My, so you really don¡¯t know. If you ghost school without any notice, you immediately drop to level 0. For your reference, we call this ¡®dropping out¡¯.¡±


    The regressor couldn¡¯t even muster a counter. She must never have experienced this, after all.


    While she struggled to exin her position, I moved on to speak on the advanced history course taught at secondary military school.


    ¡°After crushing the rebel forces and taking numerous prisoners, the Overlord resolved to kill them all. At the time, it was a straightforward approach for him to solve the food shortage while making an example of 300,000 captives. However, faith in Mother Earth was prevalent during that era, and not burying your in enemies was deemed a taboo. Given his tendency to leave trails of corpses in his wake, the Overlord was averse to this practice. Thus, he aimed to eradicate faith in Mother Earth alongside the prisoners.¡±


    <b><i> What would be the easiest way to extinguish faith?</i></b>


    <b><i> Simple. You just had to destroy the religion¡¯s reputation. Ensure it was damaged beyond repair, with no possibility of recovery.</i></b>


    ¡°Back then, there were wanderers who dubbed themselves ¡°gravemen¡±, taking it upon themselves to bury the dead in exchange for a meal. The people weed these individuals in the early days, but as the war dragged on, the swelling ranks of these vagabonds who did nothing but eat gradually drew hate. Sometimes, bandits even went around masquerading as their kind.


    ¡°And this is what the Overlord honed in on. He summoned all the gravemen in the nation, asserting that a multitude of deaths awaited them, luring them with the belongings of dead soldiers.¡±


    It was then that Mother Earth, who once stood upon thends as the mother of all, began to lose influence. It was an era of bloody conflict, born from the ashes of a fallen empire and its ruler. Kings waged relentless war in their aspiration to reunite the fragmented realm beneath a single crown.


    Countless battles raged, piling mountains of corpses and staining rivers with blood. Amidst escting tragedies matching the rising death toll, the contenders for the emperor¡¯s throne dwindled to two¡ªthe Overlord and the Dharma King. Two kings starkly contrasting in nature, even in the results they achieved.


    ¡°The gravemen assembled like clouds, multiplying in numbers beyond belief, utterly oblivious to the summons being the inception of a monumental massacre¡­ or perhaps they knew but feigned ignorance. Their sights were set on the spoils of the dead captives, after all.¡±


    And so, a messenger of the Overlord cried out to the swarm of Mother Earth¡¯s workers.


    ¡°The Overlordmanded the assembled gravemen: ¡®These soldiers are to be in and cast into the pit you dig. So, dig the biggest hole you can manage. The more it fits, the greater your spoils will be.¡¯ And that deration drove the lot of them mad, all fighting to be the first to dig.¡±


    The vagabond gravemen, reliant on the deaths of others to sate their hunger, willingly turned a blind eye to public perception, and they readied a grave for 300,000 under the guise of adhering to Mother Earth¡¯s wishes.


    For three sunrises and three moonfalls, the gravemen toiled. They formed hills of dirt around them, discing more and more soil with each passing day.


    Human greed knew no bounds. Not even a burial pit for 300,000 could quench its thirst.


    Three days psed¡ªa mere three days¡ªand the gravemen sessfully excavated a massive pit easily capable of embracing 300,000.


    ¡°And thus, when the grave waspleted¡­ the first to be thrust into it were none other than the gravemen, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. The Overlord had never intended to spare these thorns in his side.¡±


    ¡°Goodness!¡±


    The undying eximed in astonishment. The regressor, despite her earlier discontent, was hanging onto my every word.


    Only Tyr wore a confused look, which was puzzling considering she should have been the most intrigued among them. Normally, she would¡¯ve been more engrossed in tales of old than anyone else.


    <b> ?It is a tad different from what I am familiar with¡­?</b>


    <b><i>Eh? The living history herself was familiar with this story?</i></b>


    <b><i> Darn it, Military State! What the hell have you taught me? Don¡¯t you bother with any fact-checking?</i></b>


    As continuing to spew out incorrect information would only lead to embarrassment, I hurriedly brought my narrative to a close.


    ¡°The gravemen who perished along the 300,000 captives condemned the Overlord, and their anguished cries reached Mother Earth¡¯s ears¡ªshe cast a curse upon the king. The site of the massacre turned into a gaping chasm, while its surroundings withered into a barren wastnd, utterly devoid of water and unable to grow even a single de of grass.¡±


    There was more I wanted to say, but I wanted to avoid the awkwardness of being corrected by a living witness of history. I hastily wrapped up the exnation.


    ¡°And that historic location is here, right where we stand: the abyss¡­¡±


    As I finished, the undying promptly posed a question.


    ¡°Wait a moment, Teacher. Did benevolent Mother Earth truly do what you spoke of? She utterly ruined a whole expanse ofnd?¡±


    That was my belief until a minute ago, ording to what I had been taught. It was in moments like these that a man required the art of evading responsibility.


    ¡°¡­or at least, that¡¯s what I was taught. At the State¡¯s secondary military school, I mean. If my story is incorrect, kindly direct your inquiries to the State¡¯s Education Department because it ain¡¯t my fault.¡±


    ¡°No, it is just that my knowledge differs somewhat from your exnation. I believed the abyss appeared due to the Sky God¡¯s wrath.¡±


    The undying ryed the story he had heard, but it only struck me as insignificant. I could understand Tyr tackling my story; she was a living history book who had lived through those simr times. She¡¯d seen it all.


    But I can¡¯t tolerate <i>your</i> objections, Undying. This is a matter of pride as a civilized man¡­ Not that I can do anything about it.


    ¡°As you mentioned, Mr Rasch, there are differing viewpoints on the matter. Some do say that the abyss is a scar of the Sky God¡¯s divine punishment, cast upon the gravemen for distorting Mother Earth¡¯s will and eagerly coborating in the massacre.¡±


    Whether plummeting into a pit or the abyss, both led to the same fate of death. If there was a difference, it was merely that those who fell into the abyss were denied Mother Earth¡¯s embrace. Therefore, some argued that the curse of the abyss was directed at none other than the gravemen¡­ Yes, I did recall such a perspective.


    ¡°At any rate, this is the entirety of what I know.¡±


    The regressor grew discontent again at the abrupt conclusion.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s it? The ending feels kinda half-baked.¡±


    ¡°As for what followed, well, don¡¯t you all know? Cursed by Mother Earth, the Overlord, treaded the path of downfall. After massacring 300,000, and with the abyss emerging, his dominion transformed into a desert. Not even his tremendous power could shield him from the impact of losing his support base entirely. The Overlord grappled with adversity ever since, ultimately yielding victory to the Dharma King in the final battle.¡±


    The Overlord was a powerful king with enough zeal to throttle the world, but ruin was his ultimate fate. On the other hand, the Dharma King, ridiculed for his monk-like aversion to killing, emerged as the final victor. The once tyrant ruler became the vanquished lord, while the monk king ascended to sovereignty.


    That curse was said to be the turning point of their power dynamic¡­


    ¡°How peculiar. That is quite different from what I know.¡±


    ¡°Now, remember! Not even a single line of historical record can match a firsthand ount from someone who experienced that era! Pay careful attention, everyone. We¡¯re about to hear vivid, raw history from a living history book!¡±


    Tyr began her exnation, oblivious to my slight teasing.


    ¡°Do not have absolute faith in my words, for I have only heard the story myself. When I was alive, the empire built by the Dharma King was wrestling against enemies invading from beyond the desert. Even during that era when the followers of the Sky God were gaining prominence, the gravemen still roamed the world.¡±


    That made sense. The establishment of Sanctum didn¡¯t mean faith in Mother Earth hadpletely vanished. Its reputation might have taken a great blow, but devotion to Mother Earth was still widespread like weeds; impossible to uproot no matter the effort.


    ¡°I was told by raging gravemen that the entire sequence of events was a cunning ploy devised by Sanctum. The devotees of the Sky God, who had allied with the Dharma King from the outset, enticed the Overlord with sweet words, prompting him to enact the ughter of 300,000 while trampling over the people¡¯s faith in Mother Earth.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is truly fascinating information. Itpletely contradicts the interpretations we¡¯ve known so far. Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Tyr nodded, more proactive than ever in voicing her opinion.


    ¡°Upon attaining victory and ascending to the imperial throne, the Dharma King established the Celestial Order as the state religion. Moreover, he supported the rise of Sanctum. Mere nomadic tribal shamans gained the tremendous power to sway the world within less than half a century¡­ Does that not raise suspicions?¡±


    I was certain Tyr¡¯s ount held the closest proximity to the events in time. The information she possessed was undoubtedly crucial. So much so that if I were a historian, I would¡¯ve yearned to live alongside her to uncover all the details.


    But her recount was too biased, and understandably so. Tyr had spent her whole life battling Sanctum, and most of the storytellers she encountered were followers of Mother Earth.


    ¡°This is also an intriguing perspective, no doubt.¡±


    My lukewarm response left Tyr visibly disheartened.


    ¡°You do not believe me¡­ However, my words are without a shred of falsehood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doubting <i>you</i>, Tyr. Your ount in itself carries the value of ancient literature.¡±


    Whether that piece of literature could be trusted was another matter, though.


    ¡°You know well how history can be distorted ording to perspective. You experienced severe defamation from Sanctum yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Does that not lend more weight to my words? The most potent weapon of the Sky God¡¯s hypocrites has always been their voice. They are well-versed in the art of twisting and bending the world¡¯s sounds. Even the gravemen of Mother Earth may have fallen victim to their schemes.¡±


    <b> ?I heard so much talk about them in those days! I lived my whole life as an enemy of Sanctum, revealing their shameful secrets and weaknesses to hunt them down. My information is quite¡­ reliable, yet even you¡­?</b>


    <b><i> She was genuinely about to feel sad. Didn¡¯t she brush aside misunderstandings when her heart wasn¡¯t beating? I couldn¡¯t tell why she had this attitude now.</i></b>


    ¡°Come on. Of course I¡¯d trust you if you witnessed those events firsthand, Tyr. It¡¯d be certain if you lived in the same era, but you¡¯re younger than the abyss. Just because you¡¯re right doesn¡¯t mean we can take all the stories you heard as true as well.¡±


    There seemed to be a pretty big issue withparing her to a geographical feature, but Tyr¡¯s expression softened noticeably as she epted my point.


    ¡°¡­That is true, I suppose. I was born over a century after the Dharma King ascended the imperial throne.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a babypared to the abyss. We can¡¯t tell how the stories changed over time or what rumors spread back then. As you know, the world changes quite rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±


    <b> ?Since I have not seen with my own eyes, I cannot be certain either. As he said, I am younger than the abyss¡­?</b>


    Watching Tyr nod to herself, quietly lost in thought, felt like watching a scene from an Absurdist y. Before she could fully gather herself, I pped my hands and continued loudly.


    ¡°Now! Since we¡¯ve cleared the misunderstanding and broadened our knowledge, shall we wrap things up here? Let¡¯s have at the ingredients Shei brought and indulge in a feast!¡±


    I meant to breeze past the subject, but Tyr snapped out of her contemtion and came over with brisk steps, looking up at me.


    ¡°¡­Hu. I have carefully thought it over, and noticed that you repeatedlypared me and the abyss in terms of age. Are you perhaps making fun of me?¡±


    <b><i> Ack, busted. How do I handle this?</i></b>


    I replied in a stunned voice.


    ¡°Ah, aha?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wham. Her small fistnded squarely in the pit of my stomach, instantly causing my back to bend in a 90-degree angle. Intense pain followed a secondter.


    Her bloodcraft was excessively powerful. The velocity of her fist didn¡¯t stop even after connecting, lifting my body slightly.


    ¡°Oof! Wait, Tyr¡­! Your punch is a bit spicy¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    Tyr spun around and left the ssroom, leaving me lying on the floor groaning. As I writhed about for a moment, the undying got to his feet and gazed down at me, clicking his tongue.


    ¡°Tsk-tsk. I saw thising. Though I stayed silent in light of your position, I must say you brought it on yourself, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°How about you mind your <i>own</i> business¡­!¡±


    My situation¡¯s still several times better than yours. I may take a punch to the stomach, but I won¡¯t end up wrapped around somebody¡¯s little finger¡­!


    ¡°Oh, speaking of business, could you make the rooms warmer? It seems Callis is constantly shivering due to losing much blood.¡±


    I shot back curtly while rubbing my belly.


    ¡°Where do you expect to find individual heating in a prison? Just put more nkets over her.¡±


    ¡°I am already doing that!¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s still cold, then figure something out. Sleep cuddled up or whatever.¡±


    ¡°That too¡­ already¡­¡±


    <b><i> The heck? You guys went that far already?</i></b>


    ¡°Do not misunderstand! I may not turn away any women, but I do not force injured people to strain themselves! It would be terrible to worsen her condition!¡±


    I had a hunch that Callis would finish reaping her ¡°harvest¡± as soon as she got better.


    I responded indifferently.


    ¡°So you¡¯re doing everything there is to be done. Just go and make sure she¡¯s well-fed.¡±


    The undying showed an uncharacteristically unconfident attitude.


    ¡°Must I¡­ personally tend to her?¡±


    ¡°Or what, should I do it?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ does not sit quite right with me either. Please forget it. I will do it myself.¡±


    <b><i> Wasn¡¯t he going to do it anyway? Since he was already sitting on a te, I wished he would just let himself be served. And not bother me.</i></b>


    Iy down on the floor spread-eagled, falling into thought.


    The past that the regressor saw, the moment the undying awakened¡­ Considering his statements and actions, the lieutenant general probably appeared then as well. I was certain no one in Tantalus at the time could have stopped him and the Cat King by his side.


    Past me must have died back then. In contrast, I was still alive in the present. I had seeded.


    I did my best and survived death¡¯s grasp. I had basically fulfilled my obligation to myself.


    After eluding death and reversing my fate, I pondered my next steps. Then suddenly, my thoughts descended into the abyss.


    <b><i> Hang on. It just urred to me, but aren¡¯t there restless souls of the gravemen and the remains of 300,000 down in the abyss? Corpses untouched by decay or insects for over 1,300 years?</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡­Well, it¡¯s probably nothing to worry about.</i></b>


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Seeing me lying still for so long, Azzy prodded me with her paw. I responded to her urging and swiftly rose to my feet.


    ¡°Now then, shall we go and process the ingredients, cook them up, and add a touch of vor and aroma for no nutritional value whatsoever?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy barked happily despite notprehending my words.

 Chapter 118: - Mealtime Drama in Tantalus

    <b>? Mealtime Drama in Tantalus ?</b>


    ¡°Oi Azzy!¡±


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I or did I not warn you about swiping food?!¡±


    I scolded Azzy with feigned anger. Her eyes darted around, devoid of an excuse. I had faced bacsh before when I used her without proof, but not this time. I found her just as she was sneaking about the cafeteria and lifting the lid off a pot, even though it wasn¡¯t mealtime. I caught her red-handed.


    ¡°No wonder it felt like food¡¯s been disappearing in the night. It was you all along!¡±


    ¡°Woof? Not a thief, not me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk back!¡±


    I quashed her protest before heading to the stove, leaving her behind.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, just tell me instead! So that I¡­!¡±


    <i> Clink</i>. I uncovered the pot, revealing glistening golden rice¡ªcelestial rice, each grain so filling that just one could satisfy a whole meal. While slightly exaggerated, its quality was that remarkable.


    In the pot was risotto, a mixture of ground beans and celestial rice, simmered slowly in a broth infused with herbs and meat. It just looked like porridge for a dog, though.


    After transferring it to a new container, I gave it a quick saut¨¦ in a frying pan. I didn¡¯t use much oil since Azzy wasn¡¯t a fan of greasy food. Instead, I blended in some canned bean soup from the billy pot for thickness before pouring it onto a te.


    Having grown ustomed to eating together at the table, Azzy quickly took her seat. I set the dish in front of her and gave my bell a ring. <i>Dingle</i>.


    ¡°¡­Can I warm it up for you!¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    Hearing the ring, which had be a signal, Azzy promptly buried her face in the ce. Didn¡¯t people say generosityes from wealth? Thanks to the contributions of the regressor, we had obtained morevish ingredients than ever before, and we began to live it up like nouveau riche.


    The caution we initially exercised with these ingredients, of which we¡¯d only heard rumors about, didn¡¯tst long. We had already grown ustomed to them, abandoning our previous conservative stance and embracing innovation. We weren¡¯t afraid of failing; we apuded creative attempts and tossed thriftiness out the window.


    While I was at it, I scooped some risotto onto a te for myself and took a spoonful. It wasn¡¯t a refined vor, but the liberal use of premium goods gave it a wildly intense taste that left asting impression.


    ¡°Even dog food is tasty with good ingredients.¡±


    Since I was slightly wasteful this time, I decided to make something a bit more stable next. I could just give it to Azzy or Nabi if it turned out inedible, after all.


    ¡°Meow. It¡¯s still just doggy food in the end.¡±


    Suddenly, Nabi appeared in the cafeteria, licking her paw. She scowled at the contents of the pots and pan.


    ¡°Meoow. It¡¯s all unappetizing for mew. Only dumb doggies would like it. It¡¯s too bad to put in my mouth.¡±


    I tilted my head, posing a question.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Shei give you your medicine? Why¡¯d youe all the way here to make a fuss?¡±


    ¡°Mew isining about the food, servant! Mew can only endure the stuff once!¡±


    ¡°You, a beast, call me servant?¡±


    ¡°You provide food and do the chores. What are you if not a servant?!¡±


    Nabi waved her paw in frustration.


    It wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t understand her. Nabi was a carnivore, reluctant to eat anything other than meat. I mainly used grains in my cooking, as we had more of it than meat, and that was probably what brought her over in dissatisfaction.


    Of course, that was no reason for me to put up with a junkie cat. I signaled to Azzy, who gulped down her food before getting up. Meanwhile, Nabi carried on grumbling about the food, oblivious to the shadow looming over her.


    ¡°Meoow! I¡¯ve had enough of this! For the next menu, I want something more fitting for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nom.¡±


    ¡°Myahagh?!¡±


    Azzy had stealthily crept up from behind and nipped Nabi¡¯s neck. In an instant, her life was held hostage. Her fur stood on end, and she froze as if she had been stuffed. Her only moving part was her eyes, flickering around anxiously.


    After using Azzy to instantly overpower Nabi, I walked over to her while shaking my head from side to side.


    ¡°You, little rascal, would¡¯ve been the first to go if our investor hadn¡¯t been so generous with the food ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Myahah, myahah, myaha¡­¡±


    As Nabi began to cry pitifully, I advanced menacingly, reaching into my chest pocket. Her eyes grew even wider than before.


    ¡°A man can skip his own birthday, but he shouldn¡¯t forget when his boss¡¯ dog was born. We can¡¯t treat our investor¡¯s pet carelessly now, can we?¡±


    I pulled out a can, but it didn¡¯t contain chimera beans.


    Anyone with skill in alchemy could recycle the State¡¯s specialpression cans. I opened the can I madest night and held it out to Nabi. Inside was a special treat for cats: salted meat mixed with canned beans for a watery texture.


    ¡°Myahaah?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s practically shameful for a human to go to the trouble of cooking for a mere animal¡­ But understand that I¡¯m doing it specially for our dear investor. This isn¡¯t my usual routine. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Myaha¡­¡±


    As I offered the canned food, Nabi ventured out to give it a test, despite being held by the neck. She began to lick it over and over, seeming to like it.


    As Nabi got busy eating her snack, Azzy had nothing to do, so she slowly released the former¡¯s neck. Then she stared at me with a resentful bark.


    ¡°Woof¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I listen well¡­ I¡¯m good¡­ Woof¡­ But¡­¡±


    Azzy gazed at Nabi and the canned snack, as if feeling betrayed by the world.


    I threw a question in disbelief.


    ¡°You eat the same food as we do. You even share the table.¡±


    ¡°Woof! That¡¯s food! This is a treat! Woof-woof!¡±


    ¡°Really? A dog differentiating food and treats? You should just eat whatever¡¯s given.¡±


    This was why people shouldn¡¯t pamper animals, to begin with. I should¡¯ve set boundaries at the earliest opportunity.


    With a sigh, I slowly moved the can in my hand and Nabi¡¯s face followed as if glued to it. As I ced the can on the table, her face ended up buried in the table like Azzy earlier.


    Afterward, I pulled out another can from my pocket and handed it over.


    ¡°¡­Fine. You can have some too, pig. But I¡¯ll only open it if you finish your meal.¡±


    ¡°Yup! Woof!¡±


    It seemed she didn¡¯t want to spend any time barking, even. Azzy immediately started munching on her food, a paw carefully ced on top of her can.


    I sighed again, wondering how to manage these creatures.


    Just then, the undying and Callis entered the cafeteria. Thetter had recovered enough to walk around, though she still needed assistance. She was being helped by the undying as usual¡­


    <b> ?Rasch is a barbarian in name only. Although he¡¯s not shy to touch, he¡¯s too considerate. I¡¯ve recovered enough to do some gymnastics, but I¡¯ll pretend otherwise and stick close to him until I¡¯m all better. 3 months. That¡¯s enough time to¡­?</b>


    Well, that¡¯s how it was.


    The undying strode into the cafeteria, oblivious to Callis¡¯ thoughts.


    ¡°What! Everyone was eating! Is it already mealtime?¡±


    ¡°You can hardly call it mealtime for beasts. They just eat when there¡¯s food in front of them.¡±


    As I spoke, I red at the two animals sitting amiably at the table, devouring their snacks. The undying let out a heartyugh in response.


    ¡°Haha! They eat so well. Teacher, you will surely be blessed! It is said that favors bestowed upon a beastss return twofold!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even afford favors for myself, so what bestowing could I do? I just give what¡¯s left over.¡±


    ¡°You make a knife-sharp distinction! I doubt anyone sees the beast misses as animals like you do, Teacher!¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re Beast Kings. They <i>are</i> animals, I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    Rasch carefully seated Callis in a chair as he spoke, then headed over to the pots. He filled a te with food as he continued.


    ¡°Nevertheless, these youngdies have taken human forms tomunicate with humans! They can talk and understand intentions, so why treat them just like any other animal?¡±


    ¡°How would you treat a letter that stands up and starts talking to you, Rasch?¡±


    ¡°I do not believe I could treat it like a letter!¡±


    ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t treat it as human either. It¡¯s kinda like that.¡±


    The undying scratched his head.


    ¡°Haha! You have me there! But tell me, do all people from the Military State speak as eloquently as you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I represent the State¡¯s average.¡±


    <b> ?What a lie¡­!?</b>


    A rude thought echoed from Callis, which was puzzling. My lie was still better than hers. Wasn¡¯t she pretending to be sick when she was well enough to carry out State-standard gymnastics?


    ¡°Callis! Can you eat something solid today?¡±


    In response to the undying¡¯s question, Callis deliberately hesitated before answering with feigned strain.


    ¡°Rasch, I¡¯d like¡ªugh, soup, please.¡±


    ¡°You are still not fully recovered? Haha. This is why those who die easily must be cautious.¡±


    Shaking his head, the undyingdled bean soup into a bowl from therge billy pot and ced it in front of Callis along with a spoon. Then he inquired about her condition.


    ¡°How do you feel? Can you manage to eat on your own?¡±


    Callis raised a weakly trembling hand, appearing as if she had yet to fully heal¡­ though the tremor felt oddly artificial. Regardless, the undying failed to catch on as he had never experienced trembling hands himself.


    Callis gave up on holding her spoon and observed Azzy and Nabi on the other side of the table, scraping up thest bits of their canned snacks. She muttered a reply.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m okay. If I lean over and eat like the Beast Kings¡­ Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Haha. How can someone who was stabbed in the stomach eat while hunched?¡±


    The undying clicked his tongue and picked up the spoon. He filled it with soup to the brim and brought it to Callis¡¯ mouth with delicate care that contradicted his tough looks. The stirring spoonful of soup halted just before touching her lips, not a single drop spilling.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Dig in. Ah, it may be hot, so cool it down first. I do not know how dangerous hot things can be, you see.¡±


    ¡°Your arm will hurt¡­.¡±


    The undying vigorously shook his head. Despite the forceful motion, the spoon remained perfectly steady.


    ¡°I am an undying. I do not experience pain or fatigue. I have never experienced arm pain or numbness. And sometimes, I do not even know if my right arm is attached.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°So what I mean to say is, holding the spoon is no problem for me! Cool the soup as much as you want until you are ready to eat!¡±


    Callis¡¯ expression dimmed momentarily at the undying¡¯s small gesture of radiating warmth.


    <b> ?¡­He¡¯s too big-hearted for me. But I¡¯m used to having dreams beyond me. If only to achieve that¡­?</b>


    Having made up her mind, Callis opened her mouth, extended her tongue, and slowly licked up from the bottom of the spoon.


    The undying didn¡¯t show it, but he was slightly conscious of her action.


    <b> ?¡­Do all Military State officers eat like this? The officers are worse. Other people seemed to eat normally!?</b>


    <b> ?Soup alone isn¡¯t enough after all¡­ I¡¯ll need to sneak here tonight again to grab a bite, if only to quickly recover and seal the deal.?</b>


    <b><i> It was you? You were the one swiping food?</i></b>


    I sighed for the umpteenth time. Well, that food was meant for her anyway. Considering the fixed number of diners, I could tolerate it as the cafeteria¡¯s guardian.


    I rose from my seat before the others and carried my empty te to the kitchen sink.


    But right at that moment, Tyr entered the cafeteria with that pitch-ck coffin of hers.

 Chapter 119: Meals for Everyone

    <b>? Meals for Everyone ?</b>


    She had reimed her heart, yet Tyr¡¯s movements were still driven by bloodcraft. There was only one reason why Tyr, who no longer needed to eat anything, woulde to the cafeteria.


    ¡°Hu? I thought you would be here.¡±


    Tyr came to me as always, naturally positioning herself by my side. I cleared the dishes and asked her.


    ¡°What have you been up to?¡±


    ¡°Shei made a request of me. To finish instructing him in the art of bloodcraft.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still teaching that?¡±


    ¡°Lessons have been infrequent ofte, but he seems to have reached a certain determination. His gaze has changed. I glimpsed a heightened sense of urgency, or should I say desperation.¡±


    Was she preparing for the fight against the priestess who would soon descend? The regressor had always been dedicated to training, but the impending sh seemed to have injected an even greater sense of urgency into her.


    From what I had read, it didn¡¯t seem like fighting and winning against the priestess was originally part of the regressors¡¯ n¡­ but well, the situation must have changed. It was a positive development for everyone, except the regressor.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention your bloodcraft has weakened?¡±


    ¡°I wonder. Has it weakened or transformed¡­? Regardless, who is to judge? None possess a greater mastery of bloodcraft than I.¡±


    ¡°Did you exin this to Shei?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? A master must always uphold their dignity. Can learning ur if the student harbors unease?¡±


    Tyr was genuinely asserting that her disciple was the one receiving instruction. Therefore, as the master, there was no harm in projecting a little grandeur. Seriously.


    Conversing with people of differing mindsets had its own charm.


    Amidst our tranquil exchange, Tyr suddenly turned her head toward the dining table. Callis and the undying were caught up in their own little world. There was a hint of envy in Tyr¡¯s eyes as she observed the undying feed Callis. Then abruptly, her focus shifted to my hand.


    Hold up. I think I¡¯m hearing strange thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Hu. Now that I think about it, I do feel rather hungry myself.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? But you can survive without eating.¡±


    Tyr retorted with a deliberate air of authority.


    ¡°Who mentioned food? I am Tyrkanzyaka, the Progenitor of Vampires. What I consume is exclusively blood.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you want blood? Why not ask Shei since he¡¯s got the tasty juice in him?¡±


    ¡°Silence. How do you expect me to take the blood of a disciple who is busy training?¡±


    This won¡¯t work, that¡¯s no good either¡­ From my experience, when someone was being this difficult, they usually had an agenda.


    <b> ?Since I have made it so obvious, surely he will offer his own blood.?</b>


    <b><i> Didn¡¯t she say my blood tasted awful? Why was she so intent on drinking it?</i></b>


    Besides, I hated the idea of suffering injury. Time and ce didn¡¯t matter. Even in the abyss, I still felt a bit repulsed by the idea of making holes in my body.


    As I inly stared at Tyr without a word, she squirmed, trying to gauge my reaction.


    <b> ?Have you not realized, or are you pretending?! Gah¡­!?</b>


    Despite her hesitation, Tyr eventually couldn¡¯t contain herself and blurted out.


    ¡°¡­It is the wish I obtained through the wager!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help eximing at her sudden revtion.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tyr shot me a resentful re as she continued her outburst.


    ¡°Did we not make a wage previously? You promised me a wish if I saw through your magic.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that time.¡±


    ¡°I demand the wish I won. Share some of your blood with me!¡±


    ¡°I mean, is this something to make a wish for?¡±


    Despite my reservations, if she wanted to use her earned wish for this, there was no avoiding it. I dragged my feet over to the kitchen sink and washed my hands clean. When I turned around, Tyr was standing there with a look of slight anticipation.


    I shook my hands dry and asked a question that had popped into my mind.


    ¡°Come to think about it, wasn¡¯t that victory a bit forced?¡±


    ¡°Which is why I shall be content with merely a few drops of blood. Do you feel it is not worth it? To the extent of breaking a promise?¡±


    ¡°Well now I can¡¯t argue.¡±


    Yeah, it¡¯s just a few drops of blood.


    I held out my freshly washed hand. Tyr gulped nervously and looked at my finger, then summoned darkness to obscure our surroundings.


    <b> ?¡­Up until now, I had not needed to resort to sinking fangs into flesh to obtain blood. Only retainers of far lower rank would partake in such a vulgar practice. However¡­?</b>


    With her iplete bloodcraft, Tyr had lost the ability to draw in all the blood in the world. In exchange, she gained absolute control over the blood within her.


    To absorb blood from the external world, she had to undergo a process of consumption to make it her own. But even with all that in mind, Tyr didn¡¯t have to drink blood thanks to her abundant Blood Aura.


    But¡­


    <b> ?¡­How embarrassing. Engaging in such a base and shameful act¡­ No, that is not right. This is simply a meal. I need not feel embarrassed for doing what everyone else does!?</b>


    Tyr decided to just do the very thing she thought vulgar. It was only after 1200 springs that puberty came for her.


    So much for all those centuries.


    ¡°¡­Then, I shall drink now.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I never thought I¡¯d end up as vampire food. As if cooking for beasts wasn¡¯t bad enough. Well, you may as well savor it while you¡¯re drinking.¡±


    And then Tyr¡¯s fangs entered my body.


    Contrary to worldly beliefs, being bitten by a vampire didn¡¯t turn you into one. Bloodsucking was only a form of dining for them. Then again, meanings could be freely attributed to words.


    Tyr sank her fangs into me with a gentle, delicate sweetness.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    <b> ?It should not hurt, right¡­??</b>


    <b><i> Hurt? I wasn¡¯t even bleeding. Her fangs were barely grazing the tip of my finger. I wondered if this was really bloodsucking. In fact, her tongue was making more contact.</i></b>


    <b> ?¡­Come to think of it, there is no real need to drink blood. Neither inflicting wounds nor craving blood appeals to me.?</b>


    <b><i> Aren¡¯t you just nibbling my finger then? I can¡¯t even see any trace of bloodsucking.</i></b>


    There really was no other to put it¡­


    <b> ?Just, a little bite¡­?</b>


    ¡­because this was just skinship. Her front fangs lightly prodded at my fingertip, eliciting sensation. Tyr was wholly caught up in the act of ¡°bloodsucking¡±, disregarding mepletely.


    Having regained a beating heart, Tyr held a profound sense of gratitude toward me. Trapped in this isted dimension, she had no way of escaping the inevitable. I was confident that as we spent a little more time together, her emotions would grow evident. Then, she would desire something from me.


    I was a reader of minds and desires. Upon sensing the yearnings of others, grasping the desperate wishes swirling within them, I would collide head-on with their inner voices. It was my destiny to feel this sway. When their wishes outweighed even their own lives, that intensity would connect with me.


    Simr to heat moving from hot ces to cold, this overarchingw applied to matters of the heart. For someone like me who directly faced the inner realm through mind reading, the transmission was far quicker. And once it urred, I would let them see their desires to the end, my heart infected with fervor.


    In this way, I was a magician. Even if things didn¡¯t unfold as they hoped, or events took an entirely unexpected turn, I would guide them to confront their true wish.


    Yet there was one wish I couldn¡¯t fulfill¡ªthe wish to change me. That included ending my life, or even saving it.


    So¡­


    ¡°Why are you just holding it in your mouth? No blood ising out, you know.¡±


    ¡°M-mm?¡±


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve just realized you really love fingers. Putting them in your mouth every day. Into your chest, too. Seems like you prefer fingers over me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wai¡ªUmph.¡±


    I hooked my finger slightly, letting her fangs prick my skin and release some blood. It melted away on Tyr¡¯s tongue before it could form a drop.


    ¡°This is a one-time thing, allowing injury to my precious body for the sake of giving you blood.¡±


    As I began to bleed, Tyr appeared surprisingly unsure of what to do. Nevertheless, the blood trickled down her throat.


    In that moment, Tyr forcefully spat out my finger, coughing slightly and showing an uncharacteristic teary look.


    ¡°Eugh¡­ it is bad.¡±


    ¡°So it <i>does</i> taste bad!¡±


    Looking at my finger, I saw a tiny trickle of blood from the slightly torn flesh. Even this small amount was bad enough for her to spit it out? Wasn¡¯t it almost like poison then?


    ¡°H-hold on. It is my first time taking blood like this, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Yah!¡±


    ¡°Ack.¡±


    When I extended my bleeding finger, Tyr flinched. Seeing that, I pressed my finger firmly to stop the bleeding and continued speaking.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my blood had this kind of effect. Turns out, it¡¯s not vampire sustenance, but a vampire repellent.¡±


    ¡°I, Hu. I am yet to be satis¡ª¡±


    ¡°Take this, Holy Blood.¡±


    ¡°Urgh.¡±


    ¡°Satisfaction? After how you just reacted? Enough. Now we know you can¡¯t take it, isn¡¯t it over?¡±


    Tyr closed her mouth, and I pushed out of the darkness with striding steps. She followed me out reluctantly.


    Emerging from the shroud, I found Azzy and Nabi entangled in a squabble.


    ¡°Myaa! Surrender mew tribute!¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof! My canned food! Woof-woof!¡±


    Nabi was causing a ruckus, trying to snatch Azzy¡¯s snack. Meanwhile, Azzy seemed perplexed, unable to bite Nabi or subdue her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As I asked, Azzy cried out while clutching her can protectively.


    ¡°Woof! She¡¯s trying to steal mine!¡±


    <b><i> Was that cat mad? She should have learned her lesson not too long ago, ending up half-dead.</i></b>


    ¡°Looks like not taking drugs made her fearless.¡±


    ¡°Can I bite?¡±


    ¡°If you can do it without hurting her.¡±


    Azzy abandoned the idea and focused on guarding her snack. How hard had she been intending to bite¡­?


    The undying and Callis had already disappeared. Nabi was the only one causing a scene, lunging at Azzy while relentlessly eyeing the unopened canned snack. Her ws were still retracted, but there¡¯d be bloodshed again if she went wild again.


    I quickly searched for the regressor.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the drug manager? Get over here!¡±


    We had to administer the medication when she was nearly at her limit to limate her to the situation without it. However, if we developed a habit of providing the cigars when she made a fuss, it might lead to such behavior in the future.


    Beasts were simpler than people might think. But then again, humans were no different.


    ¡°Bring the mana cigars¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Woof! <i>My</i> can¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Myahaargh! Tribute! Surrender the tribute!¡±


    Amidst this raucous yet oddly harmonious moment, a lonely thought echoed from beyond the wall.


    <b> ?¡­How peaceful. And rxed. It¡¯s a nice sight.?</b>


    I simply couldn¡¯t see the peace and rxation. No, it wasn¡¯t good. I inwardly screamed for her to bring the cigars already.


    <b> ?I guess everyone will leave when the sun shines over the abyss next time, won¡¯t they??</b>


    Of course. There was no reason to stay.


    <b> ?I don¡¯t know when or how ¡°she¡± wille, so I have to keep staying here. I need to keep Jizan, the sword of the earth, out of her hands.?</b>


    A slightly bitter smile yed on the regressor¡¯s lips. She fiddled with the long mana herb cigar in her hand, pushing off the wall she was leaning on.


    <b> ?It¡¯d be nice if this cycle were thest, but it probably won¡¯t be. I¡­ will fail again this time, probably. Especially after wasting 9 months in Tantalus.?</b>


    The regressor firmed her resolve as she made her way to the lively cafeteria.


    <b> ?So, I won¡¯t settle for this lifetime. I¡¯ll find a better possibility¡­ if only to prevent this moment from turning meaningless.?</b>


    The cafeteria door swung open, revealing the regressor ying with the cigar, tossing it up and catching it. She called for Nabi.


    ¡°Nabi. Here¡¯s today¡¯s tribute.¡±


    ¡°Myahaa! Tribute! It¡¯s my tribute! Hand it over to mew!¡±


    Nabi dashed like lightning to snatch the cigar in midair, but the regressor was quicker, catching and hiding it in her palm. Following the instructions I¡¯d given, the regressor sparingly released the scent of mana herbs, bit by bit.


    ¡°Stay still. You have to savor it slowly.¡±


    ¡°Meow¡­ Meoww¡ª¡±


    While Nabi was drunk on the drug, Azzy proudly gazed at her canned snack, having sessfully defended it.


    It looked like I had a lot to teach the regressor, whether it was the pet canned food I made for Nabi or anything else.

 Chapter 120: Energy Wave!

    <b>? Energy Wave! ?</b>


    It all began with a chance question.


    ¡°Tyr. You previously mentioned that your bloodcraft weakened, but in return, your physical abilities improved. You knocked out Nabi with a single punch, after all.¡±


    ¡°I know not why it urred, but yes, that is the case.¡±


    ¡°And your power to manipte blood outside your body weakened too. Hmm¡­ isn¡¯t this dangerous? Even if you¡¯ve grown physically stronger, it¡¯s not very useful since you can¡¯t die anyway.¡±


    ¡°True. However, I can still wield the darkness, the ashes of life extinguished by light. With that alone, I can summon the dark knig¡ª¡±


    ¡°But those knights are all useless. It basically takes just a wave of the hand to make them vanish.¡±


    ¡°¡­O-originally, dark knights are empowered by Blood Aura. A knight infused with that energy could rival even a true knight.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t control Blood Aura outside your body anymore? Ralion is pretty much the only worthy familiar you have.¡±


    Tyr hung her head, letting out a disheartened little groan as her powerlessness was pointed out.


    <b><i> I could humble Tyr with a single word. Shouldn¡¯t Sanctum grant me the title of a saint?</i></b>


    ¡°Imagine if we encountered the State¡¯s army outside. Could those dark knights hold them off? Ralion will probably be spread thin trying to handle everything alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I did gain a bit of strength myself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Individual strength is good and all, but that isn¡¯t enough to sway a country or change the course of a battle with presence alone. Besides, you haven¡¯t had this power for long. We don¡¯t even know how objectively strong you are.¡±


    I pointed to a pile of rubble in a corner of the prison, where a massive steel column was half-buried in the ground.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see that strength of yours. Can you lift that steel column?¡±


    <b><i> The alchemic steel column had once supported the prison from within the concrete, providing its skeletal framework. Would she be able to lift it¡­ Huh? Why¡¯s that there? Will somebody please put it back?</i></b>


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wait a moment¡­¡±


    Tyr, eager to prove her strength, swung her arm as she approached the steel column, firmly gripping it with her small hands.


    <b> ?I must show my strength to reassure Hu, and let him clearly realize who is supporting him¡­ However, can I truly lift this huge thing with the power of my bloodcraft??</b>


    Losing confidence due to the steel column¡¯s size, Tyr squeezed it with everything she had. <i>Skrrrk</i>. The Military State¡¯s prided alchemic steel was crushed and twisted like y beneath the girl¡¯s fingers.


    The column, too thick for even an adult man to hold with one hand, conformed to the shape of her hands. The part she held became the handle.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    <i> Drrrrgh</i>. The ground shook violently. I struggled to keep my bnce as I cast an astonished look at Tyr.


    I mean, hang on a sec. We¡¯re not even on the ground, so why is there an earthquake?


    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±


    ¡°Meow¡ª! Meow¡ª!¡±


    Sensing the impending disaster, the beasts were the first to flee from the building.


    ¡°What the? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The vibrations were so intense that even the regressor, deep into her training, rushed outside barefoot. Up above, I could see the undying taking Callis and evacuating to the rooftop.


    Tyr, the cause of all this, was yanking out the buried steel column rooted in the concrete ground. Using her hands at that.


    The ground under Tyr¡¯s feet failed to withstand the pressure and gave way. Each time this happened, the steel column twisted, gradually revealing its roots. She resembled a farmer pulling out weeds.


    Then at a certain point, there was a snap as the steel column reached its breaking point, splitting in the middle. The vibrations immediately ceased, and Tantalus itself, which she had been lifting from its foundation, sank about 2cm. The prison building nded¡± with a short but thunderous impact.


    After aplishing a feat even heavy machinery couldn¡¯t achieve, let alone a human, Tyr raised the broken steel column and weakly spoke to me.


    ¡°¡­Indeed, it appears my strength has waned. I could lift this trivial weight with the darkness I weave, yet¡­ it was challenging.¡±


    The regressor and I simply gaped at Tyr.


    * * *


    With Tyr in tow, I headed to the ssroom and stood at the chalkboard, giving it a couple of raps.


    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll learn about Qi Art.¡±


    Bloodcraft was a branch of Qi Art, which was the technique of Qi practitioners who utilized their bodies. They could channel their inner energy into swords to make them sharper and more resilient, divert iing impact to the ground, or physically reinforce themselves. These individuals possessedbat abilities far beyond those of ordinary humans.


    And, from what I had observed¡­


    ¡°Tyr¡¯s bloodcraft is a Qi Art.¡±


    I proceeded to exin in detail.


    ¡°Enhancing the body through bloodcraft, extending lifespan, regeneration¡­ all of this was made possible because Tyr¡¯s power was a Qi Art. But due to a certain incident she experienced, her power transformed from being internal to expanding control beyond herself. It returned when she regained her heart.¡±


    The regressor wasn¡¯t surprised as she was already familiar with this fact. She had recognized it was a form of Qi Art based onprehension, and thus came down into the abyss in advance to learn it while she was here.


    ¡°But it seems that due to regaining her power too abruptly, Tyr doesn¡¯t quite know how to wield it. I have no aptitude for Qi Art, so today, I¡¯ll invite Mr. Shei as our guest instructor. Let¡¯s give him a round of apuse!¡±


    I enthusiastically pped for the regressor, putting her to work. However, she simply remained seated in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m the guest instructor?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Odd. This is the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Because I just mentioned it now.¡±


    <b> ?¡­ How really odd. Nabi¡¯s the one smoking the mana herbs, yet sometimes, that guy seems crazier than she is¡­?</b>


    The regressor shook her head, sounding troubled.


    ¡°What I learned isn¡¯t your standard Qi Art. It¡¯s hard to exin, so you do it.¡±


    ¡°Me? Mm. Even though I might¡¯ve been the top student at secondary military school, I didn¡¯t attend military academy, so I haven¡¯t learned the Qi Arts¡­¡±


    ¡°Again with the smooth lies. I know you¡¯re capable.¡±


    The regressor retorted without much emotion, now appearing familiar with my ways.


    ¡°Without the Arts, you can¡¯t even touch Chun-aeng¡¯s de.¡±


    ¡°What of it?¡±


    ¡°That means you possess at ¡®minimum¡¯ a level of Qi Art that can deflect my sword strikes. Naturally, that means you can use it.¡±


    <b> ?So that¡¯s why she thought I¡¯m at least an officer¡­? I mean, I¡¯m not amonborer, so she wasn¡¯t wrong about that. Anyway, that¡¯s what she thought.?</b>


    That¡¯s when her overestimation of me began.


    Yes, just as the regressor thought, I was capable of using Qi Art. But only technically. My power output and quantity were so pathetic that infusing energy into a single card would leave me exhausted. On a scale of 0 to 1, I was an insignificant existence confidently situated at 0.1.


    Honestly, deflecting Chun-aeng was a stroke of luck that wouldn¡¯te by twice, but I chose not to reveal it.


    ¡°If you insist, then I suppose it¡¯s only right for me to enlighten the rest.¡±


    I returned to the board and picked up a piece of chalk to start drawing.


    ¡°Now, the Qi Arts are typically divided into three categories.¡±


    I drew representations of the earth, a person, and the sky, then added an arrow extending from the person¡¯s body as I spoke.


    ¡°Heaven. Dispersing energy throughout all creation.¡±


    Next, I drew a line from the person¡¯s feet into the ground.


    ¡°Earth. Emitting energy into thend to provide solid support for oneself.¡±


    Finally, I illustrated a swirling mass of energy inside the person¡¯s body.


    ¡°Moon. Concentrating energy within oneself to transform the physical body.¡±


    I tapped the board with the chalk a couple of times before spinning around to face my students.


    ¡°These are the basic ssifications of Qi Art. By the way, The State¡¯s standard Qi Art training format rmends learning these branches in the order of Heaven, Earth, and Moon. It¡¯s supposedly the easiest way to learn.¡±


    Tyr tilted her head upon hearing the mention of familiar words.


    ¡°Your teaching itself is simr to what the old taoists of Mother Earth once exined.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s borrowed from there. However, unlike the Taoists who vaguely depicted the essence of the world and nature, the ssifications of Qi Art take a more practical and analytical approach.¡±


    A picture paints a thousand words. It was far easier to understand when shown directly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I could pull it off with my limited Qi, but I decided to try anyway.


    ¡°As for how you would use Qi Art, let me show you all an example now.¡±


    I took out a card and ced it face down on the desk. I hadn¡¯t prepared any other cards, as today¡¯s n didn¡¯t involve performing magic. Instead, I extended my index finger and stopped it slightly away from the back of the card.


    ¡°The energy of attraction, Qi Gravitation.¡±


    The card that had been resting quietly on the teacher¡¯s desk suddenly began to tremble. As I exerted force, the card clung to my fingertip like a ma. I lifted it up.


    ¡°The energy of repulsion, Q Deflection.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even flick my finger, yet the card was propelled upward on its own, spinning in midair before descending.


    ¡°These two are the basics of all Qi applications. Other uses ultimately stem from the principles of pushing and pulling. Moreover, you can apply this energy not only to your body but also to objects.¡±


    I enveloped the card with Qi and then raised the hem of my clothing, brushing it against the sharpened corner of the card. Ssh. The edge of the card sliced through the material.


    Tyr was surprised by my skill.


    ¡°Qi de? Hu, you were an expert? Goodness. I did think you were no ordinary man¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no. This is just a basic Qi Art that anyone who¡¯s set foot in advanced military academy can do. Even the Qi de used by knights of old is essentially nothing more than a thin application of Qi Deflection to their swords.¡±


    A de would inevitably encounter resistance when attempting to cleave through its target. This made the deceased a constant source of wariness¡ªthey could very well drag down their assants to join the ranks of the dead.


    However, those who wielded Qi des were exempt from such constraints. They held no fear of those facing death as Qi Deflection would repel bone and muscle, enabling them to break free.


    This was what made them specialists in the art of killing, or experts as they were referred to.


    Of course, it was a rather outdated concept in present times.


    ¡°So, does that mean anybody wields Qi des these days? No wonder the strength of a mere soldier exceeded the norm¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I may have reigned over the back alleys, but that only amounted to a slight degree of fame. The real experts have acquired exceptional Qi Arts beyond my level. Now do you understand the need to learn the method of using power?¡±


    ¡°I understand. If I do not make an effort now,te as it is, it seems I will not be able to protect myself, let alone you. I shall concentrate.¡±


    Tyr gazed at me with unwavering resolve, whereas the regressor looked simply incredulous.


    <b> ?But that¡¯s impossible! The invaders so far were officers, not soldiers. One was a mage corps officer, another was a general officer¡¯s adjutant, and thest one was a general himself¡­ It¡¯s obvious that Tyrkanzyaka far surpasses the level of even a general!?</b>


    The regressor seemed eager to speak up, but she changed her mind upon seeing Tyr intense focus.


    <b> ?Still, it looks like this has be good motivation for her. I guess I¡¯ll keep quiet for now.?</b>


    <b><i> Were we growing more alike? Both teacher and student were thinking simrly. </i></b>


    ¡°From how I see it, Tyr¡¯s ability is an extreme Moon-type Qi Art. She¡¯s brimming with power but can¡¯t release it beyond her body.¡±


    Having enough power but not being able to utilize it¡ªthis was what the Military State hated most.


    However, the solution was as simple as the issue.


    ¡°All you need to do is practice releasing your power.¡±


    ¡°I am unable to, which is why I intend to train. So how am I to go about it?¡±


    ¡°Like so.¡±


    I curved the middle finger of my right hand and held it under my thumb; it wasmonly known as a finger flick-ready stance. Then, I took my card with my left hand and held it outside the range of my finger, far enough to make it impossible for me to hit it with a flick.


    With a light, yful grunt, I shot my finger. Despite the distance, there was a sound of impact as the card suddenly bent backward.


    The Qi I had discharged from my fingertip had struck it.


    ¡°In this manner, you¡¯ll slowly get the hang of it by flicking from a distance.¡±


    <b><i> This is how I flicked cards in the back alleys. How do you like that?</i></b>


    Tyr, who had been watching the card closely, looked amazed.


    ¡°It clearly did not touch¡­ yet it struck from far away. Just like a kic strike.¡±


    ¡°We used to describe it that way in the old days. Now, I¡¯ll hand over the card so you can have a go.¡±


    Tyr followed my example, holding the card out of reach with one hand and curling a finger with the other. Then, she unleashed a powerful flick of her finger. That was all she did, yet¡­


    Boom!


    The air erupted like a bomb, and the card was caught in a swirling storm, ttened backward. The rushing wind ruffled my hair.


    ¡°I did it!¡±


    Tyr looked at me proudly.


    But what she did was just¡­


    ¡°But that was real air pressure. You¡¯re just too strong, Tyr.¡±


    It seemed a card that bent easily wouldn¡¯t cut it. I handed her a piece of wood instead. Though initially discontent, Tyr soon became absorbed in her practice.


    After setting her up for self-study, I couldn¡¯t feel more at ease both in mind and body. But as I quietly observed Tyr endlessly flick her finger, the regressor approached me in a friendly manner. Perhaps the familiar topic had interested her.


    ¡°Your <i>theory</i> is really solid.¡±


    ¡°I told you I was the top at secondary military school.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention dropping out? Doesn¡¯t that make you an elementary school graduate like me?¡±


    ¡°Come on now. One couldn¡¯t even make it in, while the other effortlessly scored top grades before withdrawing voluntarily. How can youpare the two? Outrageous idea really.¡±


    The regressor, always emitting energy in all directions, had Chun-aeng floating above her head as usual.


    The weightless de was greatly influenced by the Qi Arts. Pushing it with Qi Deflection would send it flying, while pulling it with Qi Gravitation would draw it right in.


    For the regressor, keeping Chun-aeng afloat was a form of training in itself. Without meticulous control, maintaining bnce, neither pushing nor pulling the sword, was impossible.


    It was thanks to employing the Qi Arts that I managed to deflect Chun-aeng with my fingers. Though I possessed only a tiny amount of Qi, Chun-aeng was so light that an instantaneous burst of energy was enough to repel it.


    But if it were made of steel¡­ oh boy, I didn¡¯t even want to imagine it. A one-armed magician?


    ¡°Good for you, top student. But why aren¡¯t you teaching thest one?¡±


    ¡°Thest one?¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about. The one thates after Sky, Earth, and Moon.¡±


    The regressor spoke inly of the ultimate Qi Arts ideal, the zenith believed to reach the divine, transcending even magic¡ªa realm of attainment people hesitated to even mention.


    ¡°Sun.¡±


    <b> ?The legendary realm even I¡¯ve yet to reach¡­ one that even the mightiest of individuals only managed to graze, never fullyprehending.?</b>


    <b><i> She considered it a legend herself yet wanted to teach it to a novice? It was like trying to teach a toddler to drive an automaton carriage.</i></b>


    ¡°You mean the stage where Qi Arts melds with the natural order, bending the world itself? But there¡¯s no real need to tell her right now. It¡¯s not something that can be learned that way. Not to mention, there¡¯s no fixed standard since it varies from person to person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but some can use it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯d ever meet a world-bending Qi practitioner in our lifetime? And even if someone does reach that level, it doesn¡¯t make them invincible. I believe Tyr can beat one.¡±


    <b><i> What was the point of bending the world? A world-bender would die if Tyr simply bruised her way close and threw a punch. Even for someone who attained the realm of the divine, if they were physically weak, Tyr could knock their head right off. Nowadays, even gods couldn¡¯t survive as weaklings.</i></b>


    The regressor didn¡¯t hide her disappointment at my conventional answer.


    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have any particr clues either.¡±


    ¡°There are clues on that? I¡¯d like to see them if they exist, so I can discover some amazing power for myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right on that.¡±


    As the regressor muttered in a cheerless voice, Tyr paused in the middle of flicking her finger alone and called for me, as if she had figured something out.


    ¡°Hu, I have found a way.¡±


    ¡°What? Already?¡±


    Sure, her body was already filled with the power of bloodcraft, but still, she managed it so quickly?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see it then.¡±


    ¡°Watch carefully. I applied a slight variation of the method I originally used in my bloodcraft¡­¡±


    Tyr pressed her fingertip hard with her nail, causing a slight nip in the flesh, and blood began to ooze out. Then, she executed another powerful finger flick


    The world seemed to split in half.


    I was certain that, for a brief moment, my retinas were filled with a fan-shaped wave of crimson blood, extending from Tyr¡¯s finger and engulfing about half of the ssroom.


    But by the time I blinked my eyes, that Blood Aura had already returned to Tyr¡¯s body.


    Even as a mind reader, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it were an illusion¡­ but the obliterated piece of wood was evidence what had just happened was real.


    If she had flicked her finger in my direction¡­ Wow. I would¡¯ve be one with Tyr. In a physical sense.


    ¡°My Blood Aura refuses to stray far from my body. Nheless, is this not useful enough?¡±


    Isn¡¯t this just¡­ shooting out her own blood and flesh? This isn¡¯t the Qi Arts I know¡­


    Ipelled my trembling body to move and nodded. All the while, my mouth remained stubbornly gaping.

 Chapter 121: Had a Drink

    <b>? Had a Drink ?</b>


    The undying came to me with a bottle of liquor in hand, seeking counsel. He filled a couple of sses without asking, then began speaking as if shouldering the world¡¯s weight on his own.


    ¡°Teacher, a problem has urred.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember saying we would escape this ce the next time the sun shines?¡±


    ¡°I did say that.¡±


    ¡°Hm. What will you do once you are out?¡±


    <b><i> Life counseling, so suddenly?</i></b>


    I hadn¡¯t decided anything due to having limited freedom to n beyond my escape. So I replied without much thought.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go back to where I was staying before.¡±


    ¡°The Military State? I hear they have no forgiveness for criminals. <i>Can</i> you go back?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not forgiving even if you don¡¯t reallymit any crimes.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That is true! I know this well myself!¡±


    ¡°And I was a criminal to begin with. So, there¡¯s nothing holding me back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now <i>that</i> I did not know!¡±


    The undying let out a hearty burst ofughter, then took a shot of his drink before getting to his main business.


    ¡°By the way, Teacher. I have a question. Callis said that she can no longer return to the Military State.¡±


    ¡°Probably, yes.¡±


    ¡°She holds the esteemed rank of lieutenant colonel. Why can she not return to her home country?¡±


    ¡°Well she was part of a secret society. They won¡¯t let her live, not after her betrayal. Chances are she¡¯ll be assassinated the moment she returns.¡±


    ¡°Hm! Surely the Military State would protect an officer as valuable as her?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the easiest way for the secret society to get the lieutenant colonel assassinated? They can just report that she followed orders of another secret society instead of the State. She¡¯d likely be arrested and offed right away.¡±


    The Military State would regret recing level 3 citizens, but regret didn¡¯t signify impossibility. The State prioritized the protection of their system above all, purging any who defied it. They were well capable of cutting off even a level 4 citizen¡­ though of course, there was no real reason for a level 4 to go against their country.


    ¡°Really, how harsh! I have always felt this, but the Military State¡¯s standards are too strict!¡±


    Upon hearing my confirmation of Callis¡¯ fate, if she were to return to her country, the undying made a certain resolve.


    ¡°Then there is no choice! Hardship must be preferable over death. Now that it hase to this, I must take her with me when I leave the Military State.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to leave?¡±


    ¡°I must. Myself aside, she will die. I would no longer be wee as well.¡±


    ¡°No longer wee? But Mr Rasch, you weren¡¯t particrly weed in the first ce, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha! You strike a sore spot! How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Because the State isn¡¯t very fond of beings beyond the norm. Except when they¡¯re warring.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Really, the Military State sure is a model of consistency.¡±


    The undying muttered bitterly, releasing a sigh heavy with the smell of alcohol and disappointment.


    The liquor supplied by the regressor was a precious item known as Celestial Nectar, which was said to intoxicate while leaving the mind clear. It was a legendary brew once enjoyed by the old empire¡¯s dignitaries when they wished to be inebriated during the pressure of duty.


    I couldn¡¯t abstain in an atmosphere like this. I lifted the ss of shimmering liquid before me and took a sip.


    A burning sensation emanated from deep within as the alcohol flowed down my throat. Once the fire subsided, it felt as if the pure, lingering aroma was seeping into every cell in my body.


    ¡°Oh, that hits the spot. Now this is what I call liquor.¡±


    I expected no less of a top-shelf item chosen by the regressor.


    I was about to take another sip but changed my mind and downed the entire ss instead. As I put it down on the table with a thunk, the undying nodded appreciatively.


    ¡°I should be thanking thed! This is worlds apart from the harsh, bitter beer of the Military State!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t evenpare it to that cheap stuff. It¡¯s an abomination made by condensing moisture in a swill for the sake of distribution and transportation efficiencies.¡±


    <b><i> I still couldn¡¯t understand why that thing called standard beer was considered a level 2 luxury item. Wasn¡¯t the word supposed to be used for luxurious goods?</i></b>


    ¡°Why is this awful concoction considered a luxury item? Unless you water it down, you can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re drinking beer or just getting smacked on the hit while downing barley gruel. This is the consequence of being efficiency-oriented. Achieving the same results doesn¡¯t make everything equal.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! An interesting way to put it! Admittedly, I was also surprised. It is a wonder how the country reached a point of not being able to even freely enjoy a drink!¡±


    We exchanged sses along with words.


    People whocked shared memories naturally bonded over some drinks, cursing the same things. I castigated the State like the back-alley denizen I was, while the undying agreed to my sentiments, though he continued to show lingering attachments to the country.


    At one point, I asked something I had been curious about.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re so attached when you haven¡¯t been in the country for long?¡±


    ¡°I am not attached. I find it a regret that I am not.¡±


    ¡°Then you can just take off as you like.¡±


    ¡°That is my point of regret. I do not think I will particrly miss the Military State even after leaving it.¡±


    I was confused. Wasn¡¯t that obvious? I doubted anyone currently living there would miss the ce either.


    The undying poured another full ss, murmuring.


    ¡°I had believed the Military State to be an extraordinary nation. They built cities, dams, and roads. They even made thend flow like a river to link the whole country.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the State¡¯s few achievements.¡±


    ¡°In contrast, my tribe was simply content to nt the huge beans created by the Military State. We do not die, and that seems to be why we utterlyck intensity in life. Thus, I admired the State¡¯s constant drive to build.¡±


    We clinked sses. The undying drained his and leaned back, a slightly faraway look in his eyes.


    ¡°From childhood, our tribesmen grow on muddy water, dirty grains and meat. Then, on the day of adulthood, we channel this umtion of earthly energy into a part of ourselves, imbuing it with the closest connection to the earth before severing it as an offering to Mother Earth.¡±


    The undying¡¯s tone carried a trace of regret and nostalgia as he recounted his tribe¡¯s tradition. He caressed his right arm as he continued.


    ¡°Thus, we bury part of our bodies to gain new flesh. And that is what my right arm is¡ªa sacrificial vessel.¡±


    So that¡¯s why his arm seemed to have a mind of its own. Turns out it was some weird voodoo magic.


    People really do get up to crazies like it¡¯s nothing.


    ¡°Thanks to this ritual, we gained immortality¡­ yet it seems to be the reason for our stagnation. While the Military State builds a nation of iron, our only slight change is in the type of beans we nt. I ventured to the State seeking a change from the same old boring scenery at home. However¡­¡±


    The undying looked around, taking in the hue of the concrete that seemed to symbolize the Military State.


    ¡°I am unsure. Memories of my tribe brought me resentment and nostalgia. But for this country¡­ I feel nothing.¡±


    ¡°After being locked in a prison and abandoned while ripped to bits, you might feel nothing yeah.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no. Such trivial matters do not bother me.¡±


    <b><i> How was that trivial?</i></b>


    Nevertheless, the undyingughed it off with his immortal perspective and poured the remaining liquor into his ss.


    ¡°I believe it is because prolonging my stay will not improve anything. Considering my crime prevents me from staying in the first ce, and I have witnessed all there is to see, it appears I must depart now.¡±


    And with that, he threw back his ss, making up his mind decisively.


    ¡°I will cross the border and go to my godmother. I will invite Callis toe with me, though I wonder if she will agree.¡±


    Of course she would. That was her purpose for mentioning her inability to return home, to begin with.


    The undying stood up from his seat. His face was slightly flushed, but he walked perfectly fine, which seemed to surprise him.


    ¡°Is it because it is good liquor?! I feel tipsy yet sober even after drinking so much!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Celestial Nectar after all, the drink that lets you get pleasantly drunk. It only makes you feel good without harming your body.¡±


    ¡°There really are all sorts of liquor in the world!¡±


    ¡°You offered it without even knowing what it was?¡±


    ¡°What would I know! I brought it simply because Callis suggested we drink!¡±


    <b><i> Eh, Callis did? Then why¡¯d he bring it to me? Let me have a look into your memory.</i></b>


    Taking a brief read, it looked like Callis had yed the tragic heroine. With a wistful face, she imed to have nowhere to go now and wanted to drink her troubles away. Together, if possible.


    So the undying epted the idea and went to her with the alcohol¡­


    ¡°But then, I realized Callis is a patient who cannot even walk properly! I snatched her cup away before she took a sip! Boy, that was a close call!¡±


    <b><i> So her scheme backfired. Well, who told her to act sick when she had recovered enough to steal food in the dead of night?</i></b>


    <b><i> There was just one problem, though.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­And then you brought it directly to me?¡±


    ¡°I had already opened the bottle. What choice did I have other than to drink?!¡±


    ¡°But why me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I could not give it to a young boy or a vampire who cannot even taste, could I now?! And since the same goes for the beast missies, by process of elimination, it had to be you! Besides, I happened to have a question for you!¡±


    <b><i> Didn¡¯t this mean I¡¯d incur Callis¡¯ wrath? Ugh, this was why I had to check the memories of anyone bringing alcohol. I must have been somewhatx because it had been a while since Ist had a drink. It didn¡¯t matter, since it wasn¡¯t ill-intended, but considering Callis¡¯ wish¡­</i></b>


    Sighing, I pointed to the cafeteria cupboard before speaking.


    ¡°Mr. Rasch, you can find some medicinal liquor in that cupboard. It¡¯s said to be full of fiery essence and can dispel all sorts of negative influences to heal the body.¡±


    ¡°Oh? There exists such a marvelous drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It should be fine to drink, even for a patient.¡±


    ¡°I wish you would have told me a little earlier! She would have healed faster!¡±


    Oblivious to the fact that Callis was already healed, the undying quickly fetched the medicinal liquor. He grabbed another ss and a few pieces of meat to snack on before going away.


    ¡°I shall take my leave then!¡±


    I waved him off.


    <b><i> Experience the harshness of civilization, Barbarian. You¡¯re already caught in a trap.</i></b>


    <b><i> Anyway. What to do once I left this ce? Hm. I never thought about that. First, I figured I should return to the back alleys of Amitengrad to collect my hidden treasures and belongings. After that, I wasn¡¯t sure.</i></b>


    There was nothing as pointless as grand ns for the future. The future couldn¡¯t be predicted, especially for someone who¡¯d been stuck in this isted ce for so long.


    I had to go out and gather information, which I¡¯d use to make the best decisions in the moment. All to avoid danger and stay alive.


    <b>* * *</b>


    Feeling good after a decent drink, I stepped out into the courtyard to y with Azzy. I had some chicken as a treat for her too.


    But that¡¯s when I witnessed something odd.


    ¡°Meow¡ª! Stop meow¡ª!¡±


    In the darkness outside the daytime light¡¯s reach, Nabi was chasing a circr light that was zig-zagging away from her. It wasing from a searchlight.


    ¡°Meow¡ª! Pretty fast! But not faster than mew¡­? Meow?¡±


    I lost sight of Nabi racing through the darkness, then suddenly, I spotted her perched on the searchlight. She pawed at the light with a triumphant yowl.


    But light had no tangible form; it slipped through her ws, scurrying away along the ground. Infuriated, Nabi gave chase.


    ¡°Meow! Meow! Pretty quick meow!¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    ¡°Me-ow! Dumb doggy! Move, meow!¡±


    This time, Azzy appeared and stepped on the circr light. Naturally, Azzy couldn¡¯t catch it either; the light zigzagged away once more.


    <b><i> Strange. Searchlights were supposed to chase things. Why was it dodging the two?</i></b>


    As I turned around in curiosity, I saw it¡ªup on the searchlight attached to the prison¡¯s outer walls, the regressor was standing lightly on her feet, manipting the light.


    I was surprised that she¡¯d willingly y with Azzy and Nabi, and in this kind of manner at that.


    ¡°Is the sun gonna rise from the west?¡±


    Didn¡¯t she say she couldn¡¯t treat them like beasts due to their human form? Had she finally changed her mind a little?


    Eventually, as the regressor was busy moving the light, she met my eyes and grew flustered.


    ¡°A-ah, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°What came over you to entertain them?¡±


    ¡°No, you see.¡±


    <b> ?Nabi was chasing the searchlight on her own but the light wasn¡¯t moving, so¡­?</b>


    As searchlights were made to track escapees, it would hardly avoid Nabi. It would home in on her instead, unmoving even if she stood on it. So after a while, Nabi would go back, bored of the beam that did nothing but shine on her. Prey that didn¡¯t flee offered no amusement.


    ¡°So you took pity on her disappointed face and started moving the light yourself? And Azzy somehow ended up ying together?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand! I, I just, thought she shouldn¡¯t smoke mana cigars every day, that¡¯s why I just!¡±


    The regressor defended herself as if she had sinned, but when did I say anything about it? What was I supposed to misunderstand?


    ¡°Well done, Mr. Shei.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve finally grown up. Yes. It¡¯s only right to think of sharing responsibility when you have pets. You don¡¯t know how hard it was taking care of their daily needs¡­ Whew. I¡¯m so moved I could cry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Your eyes are dry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a figure of speech.¡±


    The regressor chuckled as she directed the searchlight¡¯s beam, adjusting its direction so Nabi and Azzy couldn¡¯t catch it easily. Then, she made a sudden remark.


    ¡°The canned food you gave me. I¡¯m making good use of it.¡±


    ¡°The snacks?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She liked it. I thought she¡¯d hate it because it just tastes raw and bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did <i>you</i> eat it?¡±


    ¡°I just took a taste! Beast King or not, she technically has a human body! I worried it might be inedible!¡±


    ¡°The raw vor is because it¡¯s not made for human consumption. Azzy is the only one who enjoys what we do since she can eat any slop. It¡¯s weird to try feeding them human food in the first ce.¡±


    Suddenly, in the midst of our casual conversation, the ground shook with a boom, and all the searchlights began moving wildly.


    The regressor had already removed her hands from the controls. Her eyes widened as she red in the direction of the noise.


    The searchlights detected a new intruder and traced their movements. The scattered rays of light converged into a single point.


    Someone was standing at the intersection of those beams. A tall woman with peachy skin. Her ck hair was tied back in a single strand that flowed behind her. Earrings shaped like human figures swung from her ears. Well-defined muscles were slightly visible beneath her baggy robe, something a taoist might wear.


    A momentter, five bracelets on her arm jingled,pleting her appearance.


    ¡°Woof! Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Mya-myah! I¡¯m first meow!¡±


    Just then, the Beast Kings arrived, chasing the light. Azzy veered off course upon realizing a human was in the way, but Nabi,pletely caught up in the game, sped straight toward the woman.


    Nabi¡¯s paw shot forward, aimed directly at the human. The charging attack of a Beast King would spell disaster for any human. Yet, with a resounding thud, the woman blocked the paw. She had raised an arm to withstand the blow, taking a wide stance.


    But could this even be considered ¡°withstanding¡±? If a cat scratched at a towering tree, would you say the tree had ¡°withstood¡± the attack?


    You wouldn¡¯t see it that way. Such a big tree wouldn¡¯t be broken by a cat¡¯s ws, to begin with. The situation would simply be passed off as a random happening.


    In that sense, the woman was like a massive tree.


    And that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Azzy, having lost bnce in her effort to dodge the sudden human obstacle, should have tumbled on the ground. But she didn¡¯t. Azzy was caught and now dangled from the woman¡¯s side.


    ¡°Woof-woof?¡±


    As Azzy hung there, puzzled, the woman began to quietly pray.


    ¡°The Dog King, and the Cat King. It appears I havee to the right ce. O Mother Earth, I give thanks. Your grace has guided me even through this hell.¡±


    Both Nabi and Azzy grew meek, restrained by her powerful body. She had single-handedly caught two Beast Kings, with sheer physical prowess at that¡ªan inconceivable feat.


    The regressor¡¯s eyes went wide.


    <b> ?Why is she here already? She wasn¡¯t supposed toe until muchter!?</b>


    As Azzy began to squirm under the woman¡¯s arm, she carefully set the former down. Azzy proceeded to hop around her in circles.


    ¡°Woof! Hello! Nice to meet!¡±


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Dog King. As a follower of Mother Earth, I extend my greetings to you, Symbol of Being.¡±


    She bowed her head before Azzy, who reciprocated with a nod.


    ¡°O Cat King¡­¡±


    The ever-cautious Nabi, on the other hand, had run off, ring at the stranger from a distance. The woman smiled faintly at Nabi, then turned her gaze toward the prison. Ah, our eyes met.


    She loudly introduced herself.


    ¡°I am but a passing wanderer!¡±


    Then she stomped her foot. Boom. This small yet monumental action that dered her presence shook the entirety of Tantalus.


    ¡°This meeting, too, is guided by Mother Earth. As a wayfarer, I request a day¡¯s hospitality!¡±


    The devout follower of Mother Earth cited an ancient rule: In the world-epassing embrace of Mother Earth, all are connected by the very ground they tread upon. A host shall not turn away a wayfarer, and the wayfarer shall be as diligent as the host¡¯s own limbs.


    Everything else aside, the woman naturally couldn¡¯t be any ordinary believer, considering how she ventured into the abyss¡ªthe hell of her faith, severed from all the world¡¯s flows.


    Thankfully, before I read this Gaian disciple¡¯s memories, a thought from the regressor entered my mind.


    <b> ?The Earth Sage, agent of Mother Earth!?</b>

 Chapter 122: Mother Earth Is Alongside Us All

    <b>? Mother Earth Is Alongside Us All ?</b>


    In the Gaian Order, there wasn¡¯t anything like a temple in their worship of Mother Earth. As believers stood on her body itself, bowing on their knees was their way of offering a greeting, and kissing thend was their baptism.


    Well, they did have a great temple nestled halfway up the highest mountain in thends, and some boulder-like thing imed to be Mother Earth¡¯s figure, but those were merely symbols.


    To Mother Earth, only her believers held meaning. This was both the reason for the Gaian Order¡¯s ascent and the cause of its decline. The freedom to embrace their faith allowed their religious influence to proliferate like weeds, yet it also exposed them to the unworthy who tarnished their name like venomous vines.


    Nevertheless, the spirit of the faith endured despite the sphemy of the foolish. Why? Because the worthy believers arduouslybored to cleanse those blemishes. These were the few Gaians who resisted exaltation, silently carrying out their roles despite facing the world¡¯s criticism, saving countless lives within their reach.


    Deeply inspired by their noble deeds, people worldwide began to address esteemed Gaians as sages.


    And in this age, the most renowned among these sages was¡­


    ¡°The Earth Sage! I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    The instant I recognized who stood before me, I dashed forward to meet her.


    ¡°Am I really seeing this? Earth Sage! It¡¯s truly you, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    The Earth Sage, seeming ustomed to such reception, responded with a self-assured smile.


    ¡°I am undeserving, but some do address my humble self in that manner.¡±


    ¡°Wow! I never imagined I¡¯d see the Earth Sage in my lifetime! Uh, it¡¯s such an honor, but could we shake hands¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not a problem.¡±


    The Earth Sage readily extended her hand, and I took it, starstruck. As I shook her hand up and down, I observed how it felt; like a still ancient tree, each finger brimming with strength, bearing wrinkles that resembled the annual rings of civil engineering history.


    Azzy tilted her head by the side, confused by my friendly attitude.


    ¡°Woof? Someone you know?¡±


    ¡°Damn right I do, silly. Though of course, it¡¯s just one-sided recognition on my part!¡±


    <b><i> Who wouldn¡¯t recognize the legendary sage of the Gaian Order?</i></b>


    25 years ago, when the Military State defeated the kingdom and took power, many lives were lost, and even more were marked for death.


    The Military State, reeling from the effects of war, had to optimize its remaining resources. Old-world elites, crooked merchants, knights and squires in cahoots with said merchants, and corrupt bureaucrats who turned a blind eye to everything while profiting.


    Moreover, jobs had to be created for the lower sses, the victims of their plundering.


    But the Military State delivered. They embarked on a massive civil engineering project, unparalleled in history. This grand venture, building the Military State from the ground up, addressed numerous issues.


    And standing tall amidst this were the earthweavers. The project¡¯s sess was owed to the tremendous efforts and sacrifices of the Gaian disciples, these master sculptors of dirt and sand.


    From that day onward, the Gaian faith rose to prominence, and the masses began to hold Mother Earth¡¯s disciples in reverence. Their previous dismissal as folklore or even a cult was a thing of the past.


    And the most famous among them was none other than¡­


    ¡°The Goddess of the Engineer Corps, Guardian of Digging, Reverse Undertaker, Terrastream, and the Unyielding!¡±


    <b> ?Wait a moment. The Unyielding? Even that moniker spread in society??</b>


    The Earth Sage disyed a subtle twitch at the corner of her eye, but regardless, I pressed on.


    ¡±The one who bears all these titles. The venerable Earth Sage!¡±


    At the end of it, Azzy grew excited with me and started hopping around.


    ¡°Woof! Someone you know!¡±


    ¡°Rascal, what¡¯re you getting worked up for when you don¡¯t even know who the Earth Sage is? Do you know the history of the State¡¯s civil engineering?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Hi! Hi!¡±


    Tsk. My mistake for asking a mutt.


    The Earth Sage took firm, unwavering steps into the light. Sensing the unusual shift in the air, Tyr waited perched on her coffin.


    Tyr didn¡¯t hide her wariness as she spoke to me.


    ¡°¡­ Hu, are you acquainted?¡±


    Before I could give an introduction, the Earth Sage took the initiative, gathering her hands in a gesture of greeting toward Tyr.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, venerable Progenitor. I have heard much of your deep connection with the earth. As a follower of Mother Earth, please allow me to offer my respects to the One Who Has Rested the Longest.¡±


    ¡°A disciple of Mother Earth, are we?¡±


    Those words were enough to melt Tyr¡¯s apprehension. Unlike Sanctum, always raring to wage war at every encounter instead of shaking hands, the inclusive Gaian Order didn¡¯t shun vampires.


    This wasn¡¯t to say that they were allies, but to those surrounded by ck, even shades of gray could seem bright.


    ¡°I have kept friendships with many a taoist in the past. They were honorable and upright, truly deserving of their titles.¡±


    Tyr then lowered her voice before continuing.


    ¡°I admit to crossing des with a few among them, but only because they struck first. Should you harbor no hostility toward me, expect the same in return.¡±


    ¡°If so, there shall be no quarrel between us.¡±


    The Earth Sage replied with a bow, and Tyr shed a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Quite the reasonable one you are. I feel ourtest visitor will not be causing any incident.¡±


    Haha. Well, I wonder about that.


    As I inwardly expressed doubt, more voices joined us.


    ¡°Why! How has thise to be? We have a noble guest!¡±


    Just in time, the undying and Callis, donning her officer¡¯s uniform for the first time ever since shest took it off, came down and started making a fuss upon seeing the Earth Sage.


    Callis¡¯ reaction was especially pronounced. Pulling down her service cap, she presented a hasty salute apanied by a strong greeting.


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Callis Kritz, at your service¡­! To what do we owe the honor, Brigadier General?¡±


    ¡°Brigadier General?¡±


    The State¡¯s military structure was intuitive. With the progression going from Major General, to Lieutenant General, to General, a Brigadier General was below all the other generals in rank.


    With that in mind, the undying asked a question out of pure curiosity.


    ¡°A brigadier general? So, Earth Sage, does this mean you are below a lieutenant general?¡±


    ¡°Be still, Rasch! Brigadier General is an honorary rank. Although it doesn¡¯t hold a ce within the standard hierarchy, it is a gray star that is only awarded in recognition of power and contributions!¡±


    Callis, momentarily forgetting her pretense of being injured, swiftly chided the undying, who scratched his head sheepishly.


    ¡°I can see without being told that she is a person of importance. I just wondered if the Military State was actually amazing enough to enlist someone like her!¡±


    The Earth Sage picked up on that question.


    ¡°How could those who heed Mother Earth¡¯s will choose to give rise to deaths? If I may humbly confess, my high rank was merely a tool to carry out my duty effectively.¡±


    ¡°Haha! So then, you are a general who does not fight! That is far more amazing! Pleased to meet you, Noble One!¡±


    With a hearty burst ofughter, the undying curled a fist instead of proferring a hand, making a suggestion with gleaming eyes of anticipation.


    ¡°O Earth Sage! This must be fate. Might I propose a touch of the fist?¡±


    To be clear, a ¡°touch of the fist¡± wasn¡¯t as casual as it sounded. It was a barbaric greeting where both sides smashed their fists together, testing both trust and strength. Due to its physical demands, even Gaian followers hesitated to engage in this ancient tradition.


    The Earth Sage clearly shared those reservations, expressing it in her tone.


    ¡°Earthener, child who yearns to resemble Mother Earth. While our meeting may be guided by her hand, thisnd is not linked to her veins. I have no desire to exhaust you in such a manner.¡±


    However, her reluctance stemmed from a different reason. Despite facing an undying, she had no desire to harm him.


    Her statement carried overwhelming confidence and deep-set pride.


    ¡°Haha! A pity! It was a chance to experience your might!¡±


    The undying showed no sign of taking offense even though he was treated as a lesser. The Earth Sage returned a smile at his easy attitude before turning to Callis.


    ¡°And, Lieutenant Colonel, did you say?¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Callis Kritz, yes.¡±


    ¡°I humbly admit to receiving a high rank from the Military State, but I have note here today as a brigadier general. I am here purely as a disciple following Mother Earth¡¯s will. There is no need for State formalities.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood¡­!¡±


    Despite the Earth Sage¡¯s words, Callis couldn¡¯t help the soldier¡¯s instincts ingrained in her and gave another sharp salute. The Earth Sage chuckled and looked around for someone she hadn¡¯t yet greeted.


    Then¡­


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her gaze met the Regressor¡¯s, and her gentle countenance stiffened. Thetter¡¯s expression was that of mixed hostility.


    The two stood apart, like elements that could never mix. Comparing them to water and oil would be too mild; these two things might not mix, but they coexisted more peacefully than anything else.


    It would be more urate to depict them as two predators encountering each other in their territory. They understood that a sh would lead to a deathmatch, which was why they didn¡¯t dare to approach the other.


    The first to speak up was the Earth Sage, the elder of the two. She spoke with respect, without taking her eyes off the regressor.


    ¡°¡­I have heard the rumors. That within the abyss, there is a swordsman of extraordinary ability.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard the tales. About an emissary of Mother Earth, stronger than any.¡±


    Tension thickened the air amidst their formal exchange. Just as people could detect an impending storm on a clear day, everyone¡¯s senses sharpened in response to the unusual atmosphere. But just then¡­


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve had our guest stand around too long! Earth Sage! Pleasee in first! You must be weary from your journey. Why don¡¯t we talk over a meal!¡±


    I jumped in, tearing through the silence. With a soft smile and a look full of respect, I shifted my shoulder to gesture the way.


    The Earth Sage soon withdrew her gaze from the regressor and nodded.


    ¡°I would appreciate that. The abyss is not a weing ce for me either. I do feel depleted.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s terrible. I had so much to ask about your grand achievements, but if you¡¯re tired, what to do¡­ perhaps we should let you rest?¡±


    The Earth Sage chuckled at my yful tone.


    ¡°Is even bragging considered a matter of importance nowadays? You tter me. Talking is no problem. ¡°


    ¡°Well! If you say so then! Let¡¯s get right to business! Fair warning, it¡¯s going to take a while!¡±


    ¡°Woof? Going to eat? Foood!¡±


    ¡°Goofball, learn when to give it a break! You poke in like a fang!¡±


    Under my lead, the Earth Sage headed toward the prison building. Azzy rushed ahead, while Tyr followed closely by my side on her coffin. The undying and Callis trailed behind, gazing up at our guest with admiration.


    ¡°Oh? By the way, Callis. Are you all better now? You seem perfectly fine!¡±


    Callis flinched.


    ¡°¡­I pushed myself a little. Since the Brigadier General came.¡±


    ¡°Haha! I suppose it is worth exerting yourself for such an esteemed guest!¡±


    Themotion in the air made me question whether this ce was a prison or an inn.


    As I led the way, I got the sudden urge to look back and noticed the regressor standing motionless. She was silently watching the Earth Sage¡¯s retreating figure without any intention of joining us.


    ¡°Meoow¡ª.¡±


    Nabi softly padded her way over to stand by the solitary girl, grooming her paw. With her tail puffed up, Nabi nced at us moving away.


    It wasn¡¯t long before they vanished from my view.

 Chapter 123: Every Nickname Has Its Story

    <b>? Every Nickname Has Its Story ?</b>


    It was customary to at least have a modest feast when a distinguished guest was in the house. This long standing human tradition was meant to ease the traveler¡¯s nerves and wee news from afar.


    Having ushered the Earth Sage into the cafeteria, I brought out all the remaining food we had. Not knowing her preferences, I just set everything on the table for her. Then I joyfully raised a toast.


    ¡°Attention please, everyone! A dignitary has graced us in the abyss! The Goddess of the Engineer Corps, Guardian of Digging, Reverse Undertaker, Terrastream, and the Unyielding! She is the master of all these titles: the Earth Sage!¡±


    The Earth Sage nodded in acknowledgment, though she didn¡¯t seem to approve much of the introduction. Especially when she heard herst two titles.


    <b> ?¡­I wish he left out thest two. Still, that should be the end of it.?</b>


    Despite her wishes, however, a curious 12th-century girl was in the room. Tyr asked a question out of pure interest.


    ¡°You have so many titles. How did you earn them all?¡±


    ¡°Haha, they are not so impressive.¡±


    The Earth Sage evasively declined to answer. But even if she didn¡¯t respond, someone else in the room would.


    And that someone was me!


    ¡°Not so impressive?! But each one is a testament to remarkable feats!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t treat someone as famous and amazing like the Earth Sage as just some random wayfarer. Others might stand for such treatment, but not me.


    I immediately shot to my feet with an exmation.


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable for there to be someone who doesn¡¯t recognize the Earth Sage¡¯s greatness! For those in the dark, allow me to give a simple exnation!¡±


    ¡°No, you need not¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need to be so modest! Tyr is uninformed about outside affairs. If we don¡¯t fill her in beforehand, she¡¯ll be left out and get sulky!¡±


    <b> ?¡­The Progenitor, an ancient being, sulky? This man is no ordinary individual himself.?</b>


    The Earth Sage conceded with resignation. With her consent, I presented her like a show host introducing a special guest.


    ¡°The Earth Sage participated in most of the Military State¡¯s national civil engineering projects. But you know how it is, the government never gets anything done right! All the engineering teams did back then were digging trenches and propping up palisades. Thoserge-scale works nearly resulted in a mass live burial for every personnel involved! It was so bad people were worried about the Overlord tragedy happening all over again! And then, like a shooting star, in came¡­¡±


    I respectfully gestured toward the Earth Sage before continuing.


    ¡°The Earth Sage herself! Thanks to her coboration, alongside the earthweavers under her lead, the State managed to build sturdy roads, dams, and buildings! But not just that! She educated the engineers in the techniques of exponentially enhancing concrete strength, proper concrete handling, foundation cement, water channel detection, and even soil leveling! The Earth Sage and her earthweavers were practically Mother Earth to the Engineering Corps! That¡¯s how she became their Goddess!¡±


    ¡°The disciples of Mother Earth bing carpenters? How interesting indeed.¡±


    Seeing how intently Tyr listened, eyes sparkling, the Earth Sage could no longer turn down my introduction. I carried on with the momentum.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a story behind her titles ¡®The Guardian of Digging¡¯ and ¡®Reverse Undertaker¡¯! One day, an engineer ended up buried while digging away. It¡¯s amon incident at construction sites, but some citizens were fearful, iming that Earth Mother was angered by their acts of digging into her flesh. But then! The Earth Sage unleashed her earthweaving! And like a volcanic eruption, like a gushing wellspring! The engineer was ejected from the depths of the ground!¡±


    I heard gasps of awe from the others, but Tyr¡¯s reaction was especially satisfying.


    ¡°Oh my. I have witnessed taoists do something simr. And then?¡±


    ¡°Ever since that day, the engineers were no longer afraid of digging! Hence the title, ¡®Guardian of Digging¡¯. Furthermore, instead of burying the dead like an undertaker, she pulled the living out of the earth. That¡¯s how she earned the title ¡®Reverse Undertaker¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡±


    Tyr gazed at The Earth Sage in admiration. Thetter struggled to form words for a second, then replied with a smile.


    ¡°They are merely exaggerated rumors.¡±


    <b> ?¡­Oh, Mother Earth. Grant your pitiable daughter the strength to bear this embarrassment.?</b>


    No matter how renowned the Earth Sage was in society, she was just a childpared to Tyr, who boasted a history from the 12th century and was simr in age to the abyss. The vampire¡¯s interest was the reason she couldn¡¯t bear to cut me off.


    With my ¡°cheat key¡± in effect, I continued exining.


    ¡°The name ¡®Terrastream¡¯ was coined after the Earth Sage¡¯s ability to make the earth flow like a river.¡±


    ¡°The earth flow like a river?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s this thing called cement, you see! With the Earth Sage¡¯s expertise, the Military State produced high-quality cement. But as they were pondering how to transport it, the Earth Sage came to the rescue again! She used her geomancy to make the cement flow! It¡¯s said that the current she created moved non-stop for a week!¡±


    The records said that at one point, the amount of cement moved by the Earth Sage and a single mage officer unit surpassed all the cement the State transported. And the knowledge acquired then served as the foundation for one of the State¡¯s Seven Major Inventions: the Meta Conveyor Belt.


    ¡°It defiesmon sense for me to believe such a thing is possible¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it surpassesmon sense that she is the Earth Sage! Great reputations aren¡¯t easily earned!¡±


    She was someone who casually achieved the impossible, and that was why people revered her.


    The Gaian Order had been on a steady decline ever since the emergence of Sanctum. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the resurgence of this old faith, barely hanging onto its legacy, waspletely thanks to the Earth Sage.


    Sensing her introduction drawing to a close, the Earth Sage let out an inward sigh of relief. But how dare she? There was still one more story to tell.


    ¡°Then what of the ¡®Unyielding¡¯?¡±


    The Earth Sage flinched in reaction to the undying¡¯s question. I began exining with a grin, as if I¡¯d be waiting for him to ask.


    ¡°It means ¡®the one who doesn¡¯t fall¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t fall?¡±


    ¡°Nobody in the engineering corps has ever seen the Earth Sage fall over. Whether on a slope, a rocky mountain, or even on muddy ground drenched by rain. She was always steady on her feet.¡±


    None of the engineers andborers, who participated in the constructions, ever witnessed the Earth Sage¡¯s knees touch the ground. After enduring all sorts of hardships, people would crawl on all fours like other animals, yet the Earth Sage always stood and walked on two legs. She performed all her duties with her feet nted in the ground, resembling a time-tested tree.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t leave out this unforgettable day during construction. There was an incident where a dam gave way. Cracks that had weakened over time allowed water to gush out wildly. If left unchecked, the dam would¡¯ve ruptured, releasing a torrent of river water to flood everyone downstream. It was a horrific disaster that would¡¯ve struck¡­¡±


    By now, everyone could anticipate the continuation of the story. Simultaneously, they half-doubted the oue they predicted.


    Though conceivable in storytelling, executing such a monumental feat was simply beyond that of a human body.


    ¡°¡­If the Earth Sage hadn¡¯t appeared then. If not for her firmly nting her legs into the ground and blocking the flood with her entire body, it would¡¯ve surely happened.¡±


    ¡°Goodness gracious.¡±


    Tyr covered her mouth with a hand in shock, and even the undying let out a gasp. They felt the cathartic release that came when an unthinkable hope was realized, when a human breached the boundaries of the impossible.


    Reading everyone¡¯s emotions, I continued loudly as if I had aplished the feat myself.


    ¡°Yet even through that, she did not fall! She sternly called for repairs while she held the water back. It was a perilous situation. If she fell, the ones making the repairs would¡¯ve been swept away along with her!¡±


    The workers who had participated in that construction project never tired of recounting that episode whenever they gathered for drinks¡ªabout how none of those present could ever imagine her falling.


    ¡°However, the engineers andborers came down without a shred of doubt to repair the dam. For the entire day she became the dam, they neither ate nor slept until the construction waspleted.¡±


    My eyes were moist with tears of emotion as I depicted the scene.


    <b><i> Ahh, even the marvelous feats of the Earth Sage, which I could narrate endlessly, had to conclude at some point. How brief and unsatisfying human history is.</i></b>


    I concluded the tale with a fading voice.


    ¡°Ever since that day, they became an elite squad against the earth itself. It was a transformation into a legendary engineering corps, the unit that does not fall¡ªthe Unyielding Engineers.¡±


    The undying was so deeply moved that right after I finished speaking, he abruptly stood up and started cheering.


    ¡°The Unyielding Engineers! What an awe-inspiring name!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Rumors say even the State respected the meaning behind it to the point of giving the name ¡®Unyielding¡¯ to newly crafted equipment.¡±


    ¡°Whew. Every person to leave a mark with their name. Though it may be through a moniker! The Earth Sage aplished a grand feat!¡±


    And with that, the protagonist of the legendary story thought to herself¡­


    <b> ?Even after 20 years¡­ I could not shake it off.?</b>


    She bitterly sipped from her drink, entertaining a notion that would¡¯ve brought sorrow to others.


    <b> ?Had I known things woulde to this, I would have fallen at least once.?</b>


    I raised my ss high in a toast to the Unyielding¡­ I mean, the Earth Sage.


    ¡°Fight for victory! Unyielding!¡±


    ¡°Unyielding, how impressive¡­¡±


    ¡°Unyielding! Unyielding!¡±


    Tyr and the undying were so impressed that they cheered repeatedly. Even Azzy, caught up in the lively atmosphere, jumped up going, ¡°Woof! Yeelding!¡±


    Surrounded by awe and support from all sides, the One Who Did Not Fall mused to herself¡­


    <b> ?It appears¡­ I should have tripped at least five times.?</b>


    <b> * * *</b>


    In any case, the party continued. Apart from when her moniker of ¡®Unyielding¡± was mentioned, the Earth Sage readily answered questions directed at her. What she did after leaving the engineering corps, how much effort she put into training the next generation, and what the teachings of the Gaian Order were like.


    We began with seemingly unrted questions, much like missing in darts, and slowly steered the conversation toward the central topic. Then, I took charge and posed the main question.


    ¡°But what brought such a distinguished figure as yourself to a humble ce like this?¡±


    This was the topic everyone had been waiting for. Putting aside Tyr, who found every story interesting, even the undying and Callis were dying to know¡­ Even the regressor, who was merely listening outside the cafeteria without joining us.


    As we reached the crux of the conversation, the Earth Sage put down her drink with a thud before answering in a heavy tone.


    ¡°I have humblye to fulfill the wish of all Gaian disciples.¡±


    ¡°Wish of all Gaian disciples?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The abyss is both a mark of Mother Earth¡¯s ancient wrath and a disgraceful reflection of every Gaian disciple. It embodies the filth of the gravemen buried at the hands of the Overlord.¡±


    With that statement, the Earth Sage briefly stomped her foot. <i>Boom</i>. She disyed the pinnacle of Earth Art mastery, channeling the full force of her Qi to unleash a quake that reverberated throughout Tantalus.


    Then she continued speaking with unwavering determination.


    ¡°I am here to eliminate the hell of Mother Earth that has turned thisnd barren.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to get rid of the abyss?¡±


    Yes, this confirmed it. The Earth Sage had to be the one the regressor spoke of, the person expected to vanquish the abyss. I had no idea why such a famous person was referred to as some earthwyrm, dreaming of defying the heavens, or considered the nightmare of Sanctum. Regardless, she had arrived in Tantalus several months ahead of schedule!


    ¡°It sounds unbelievable, but¡­ing from the one who created the ¡®Unyielding¡¯ legend, I feel like it might actually happen!¡±


    ¡°¡­Could you please give that moniker a rest now?¡±


    <b><i> Oops. Maybe I went too far? Okay.</i></b>

 Chapter 124: The History of Tantalus

    <b>? The History of Tantalus ?</b>


    After silencing me, the Earth Sage posed a question to the others.


    ¡°Do you know how Tantalus came to be?¡±


    Realizing this was a past test question, I jumped to respond.


    ¡°Just what we revised earlier! Tyr, tell us!¡±


    ¡°Naturally. Was it not because of the Overlord¡¯s massacre? There are several theories regarding its origins, but the primary cause should be attributed to Mother Earth¡¯s fury.¡±


    Tyr looked at me, seemingly expecting praise for her answer. However, the Earth Sage shook her head, postponing anypliments.


    ¡°No! I am referring to Tantalus, not the abyss.¡±


    ¡°Tantalus? Are you perhaps speaking of this building we are standing in?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°¡­That I do not know. The State¡¯s soldiers mentioned taking me somewhere, so I let them, and this is where I woke up.¡±


    Of course, no one knew. Tantalus might have been constructed within the abyss, but its history wasn¡¯t that long. Moreover, not even a liar could im that this bunch possessed a wealth ofmon sense.


    The Earth Sage, the only one with an answer, proceeded to borate,


    ¡°After thend was devastated by the abyss, the people began fearing Mother Earth, realizing that she too was a formidable deity capable of wrath. And with so many impersonators of gravemen roaming about, the public gradually distanced themselves from the Gaian Order.


    ¡°To restore the faith, it was imperative to appease Mother Earth¡¯s anger and reverse the abyss. Hence, I negotiated with the Military State.¡±


    Following the State¡¯s sessful coup, they nnedrge-scale civil works to penalize criminals while stabilizing public sentiment.


    However, the Military State didn¡¯t possess the know-how to undertake such a massive construction project. It was evident that if things continued in that direction, the oue would be nothing more than a live burial under the pretext of ¡°construction¡±.


    No matter the circumstances, they couldn¡¯t afford to kill that many lives. There was the precedent of the Overlord, for one, and the loss itself would mean a significant loss of human resources.


    The Military State, who prized efficiency over loyalty, made a decision that was both the simplest and most challenging¡ªthey gathered the Gaian disciples who had scattered, unable to find a central point.


    ¡°The agreement was that if we aided the Military State¡¯s construction, in return, they would create a ¡®lid¡¯ to cover the abyss.¡±


    In an era where the majority of the poption believed in the Sky God and the saintesses, colluding with the Gaian Order was an act of antagonism toward both the public and foreign nations.


    Of course, the Military State wasn¡¯t the kind of country that bothered about such trivialities. But it was still impossible for the persecuted Gaian disciples to simply side with them right away. Not without apelling lure, at least.


    ¡°Eliminating the abyss is our shared aspiration. To bury the deeds of the gravemen, disciples from all over the world gathered. They followed my lead in trust.¡±


    And now, the truth behind what the Military State used to bait the Gaian disciples was about to be revealed.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, Tantalus was supposed to cover the abyss like a lid?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Tantalus was originally designed to cover the abyss, acting as a lid over Mother Earth¡¯s fury, much like covering a boiling pot to contain its heat¡­ Ridiculously, I believed her rage would subside in the same manner.¡±


    To be fair, the first instinct when faced with a challenging hole to fill was to cover it. It was amon thought anyone might have.


    It was simply that the hole in question was so enormous that people couldn¡¯t dare to think of attempting it. Feasibility changed with scale. The abyss was too vast and deep, which was why no one ever considered sealing it off. There wasn¡¯t the manpower or technology to create a lid of that magnitude.


    ¡­No one, that is, except for the Earth Sage standing before me.


    The Earth Sage continued exining in a in tone.


    ¡°During the 5 years of the Military State¡¯s grand construction, all of us worked out bones to dust, and many of our brothers and sisters copsed from exhaustion. Nevertheless, webined our strengths for our long-standing dream. Brothers, sisters, sons, and daughters, all united in our tirelessbor. And once we fulfilled our part of the promise, we made our demands to the State, and they honored theirmitment.¡±


    Thus, they produced a structure made of blessed concrete,rger in diameter than the abyss itself.


    Despite being the very person who had aplished such a monumental feat, the Earth Sage described it as ndly as if she were reading from a book.


    ¡°Afterpleting the lid, one of the six generals, the Arcane Commander, personally transported it to cover the abyss and the terrifying, unfathomable void within. Once it was hidden and out of sight, we believed our lifelong ambition was realized and shed tears of joy. It felt as if we had finally corrected the mistakes of the distant past and returned everything to its rightful ce¡­¡±


    But there, her voice choked off, leaving the sentence hanging.


    I knew what happened next. I had read it off the mind of a certain Resistance technician.


    ¡°The ground must¡¯ve sunk into the abyss the moment you stepped on it. Because the curse of the abyss isn¡¯t something that can be concealed by a mere lid.¡±


    ¡°¡­It seems you have heard about it from someone. I suppose it was not even a secret at the time.¡±


    The Earth Sage weakly acknowledged it, recalling one of her few miserable failures in life.


    ¡°¡­That is urate. The moment I took the first step, it gave way beneath me. s, the despairing sensation of the ground crumbling beneath my foot¡­¡±


    Once I helped her past the difficult part, words flowed easily from Earth Sage¡¯s lips.


    ¡°How great must their disappointment and despair have been? I felt such regret and guilt that their 5 years of toil went without a single reward. I had nothing to say to thepanions who followed my humble self¡­¡±


    The leader of the oppressed felt profound responsibility for that failure. Her emotions sank, and her voice became withered, sounding deep and dark like settled dust.


    ¡°Mypanions scattered across the world in their dismay, and I was left alone to dwell on my horrible failure. However, adversity is the mother of wisdom. My prolonged gaze into the abyss brought me a realization. What we used as a cover was not a lid, butnd. And thatnd was the key to reaching the root of the abyss.¡±


    Originally, the concrete structure should have dropped beneath the abyss, endlessly plummeting into the void. Yet curiously, it didn¡¯t sink unless someone stepped on it. It didn¡¯t fall like other ordinary objects.


    However,nd that couldn¡¯t be stepped on was meaningless, so no one considered this fact significant¡ªno one except the Earth Sage, who was fixated on her failure.


    ¡°To reach the bottom of the abyss, humans had to set foot and live on this piece of earth.¡±


    The space within the abyss was infinite and thus meaningless. For it to hold significance, humans had to set foot upon it and build history. The birth of life, nurturing, and death. The more life was lived on thatnd, the more Tantalus would approach the origin of the abyss.


    Thus, the Earth Sage needed people to live in Tantalus.


    ¡°To reach the roots of the abyss, I intended to take responsibility for the failure and to live alone in the abyss. Until thisnd reached the furthest depths, or this flesh of mine fell into slumber to be buried.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that too uncertain?¡±


    I gradually posed my questions, eliciting the Earth Sage¡¯s responses.


    ¡°The Military State said the same, that it was too uncertain. Instead of wasting my precious abilities, they proposed turning this ce into a prison. They imed there were many criminals deserving of death, so they would create a hell to imprison them, since that way, their lives would also serve a purpose.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why the State kept driving people in here.¡±


    The Earth Sage gave a bitter nod.


    ¡°Putting the Military State¡¯s prisoners in the hell of Mother Earth? In a way, it is truly a¡­ sphemous act. Yet I epted their proposal. Purely out of my own greed, I pushed those prisoners into the prison of Mother Earth instead of a prison for humans¡­¡±


    The abyss was created by Mother Earth. It became a literal hell of punishment for the irreverent.


    Therefore, people simply regarded Tantalus as a prison. Hell and prison. The two were even simr in concept, weren¡¯t they?


    Yet here was the surprising fact. Tantalus, created by humans, wasn¡¯t actually a prison. It was a structure built to pass off asnd in order to reach the root of the abyss.


    It was mankind¡¯s deception toward a goddess.


    ¡°So, that means you¡¯re the one who created Tantalus?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, the Military State designed it to use thisnd. I merely proposed the idea.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s news to me. I thought the State built a prison here because it¡¯s an insane country.¡±


    No wonder the tech tree was strange; it turns out it was a payment for a promise. Then again, I suppose no one would build a prison in a hole no matter how bored they are.


    ¡°That information was confidential, so it is not unreasonable to be mistaken.¡±


    The Earth Sage took a moment then, sighing as she gulped down a ss of water in thirst.


    ¡°The Military State pulled up thisnd and built a prison, and I devoted myself to them to pay the price. For over a decade, I alone took part in construction works, big and small. After that, I wandered the world, searching for a way to restore the abyss to its original state.¡±


    Her voice grew more animated, her face brightening as the story slowly approached the present. I could sense anticipation in her. Hope for a better present and future than the past.


    ¡°Then one day, I caught wind of a jailbreak, and thus I returned to inspect Tantalus again. And I became certain.¡±


    Standing before the realization of her long-cherished wish, the Earth Sage radiated volcanic passion despite her thin frame.


    ¡°It was close enough to the source. It had be possible to get rid of the abyss.¡±


    There was power in a story filled with emotion. No one dared to doubt the Earth Sage¡¯s words anymore. Everyone understood she possessed the strength to make it happen. She had put in the effort and found the way.


    It was now a foregone conclusion that the abyss would be eliminated.


    ¡°Hold on now! If you remove the abyss, what will happen to us? Will we not disappear along with it?¡±


    At the undying¡¯s question, the Earth Sage responded with a firm statement.


    ¡°No, only the abyss will disappear. Therefore, thisnd will return to its original state¡ªthat is, to the great pit the Overlord had tried to bury 300,000 in before the abyss was formed.¡±


    ¡°Hm! If that is the case! I see no harm!¡±


    While the undying gave a big nod in satisfaction, Callis asked a hasty question.


    ¡°How did the Military State react to your visit, Brigadier General?¡±


    ¡°Their reaction? With all humility, I do not know. I simply notified them before entering.¡±


    Surprisingly, Callis was relieved by the Earth Sage¡¯s uncertainty. If thetter had entered without any prior notice, they would at least have some time before the State could respond. The more impulsive the Earth Sage¡¯s actions were, the higher the likelihood of Callis¡¯ sessful escape.


    I asked a question next.


    ¡°So when will you get rid of the abyss?¡±


    ¡°Given my energy constraints, and the need to inspect thend a little more, I n to proceed the day after tomorrow.¡±


    We could finally escape this sickening ce in two days. I felt a surge of joy despite myself.


    I¡¯d never once thought fondly of this sted world, but the idea of going up to see the light of day suddenly made me desperately yearn for the surface. I missed the cool breeze brushing past my ears, the sunshine scolding myzy body, and even the distantndscapes.


    I never saw myself as the type to enjoy scenery, but perhaps I actually craved all these things I¡¯d been with my entire life.


    ¡°Wooo! We¡¯re escaping!¡±


    I didn¡¯t hide my excitement.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going out anyway! Everything here is meaningless now! My dear Earth Sage! Please eat all we have here!¡±


    The Earth Sage politely declined.


    ¡°With all due respect, I am a small person. Even if you offer all that, there is a limit to my capacity. Since I am full, perhaps you can eat the rest at your leisure.¡±


    ¡°Come now! We¡¯re escaping this ce in two days, so we can¡¯t be eating leftovers during that short while! We¡¯ll make fresh food for tomorrow! Today¡¯s leftovers will be disposed of in the Tantalus official trash can!¡±


    <b> ?He would throw away the fruits of the earth in front of a disciple of Mother Earth¡­? Does he not realize the rudeness of this??</b>


    As the Earth Sage slightly frowned, I summoned the Tantalus official trash can.


    Leftovers were always for dogs to eat since the old days, and that¡¯s why dogs of the elite were so well-groomed.


    ¡°Azzy!¡±


    ¡°Woof? Me?¡±


    Azzy padded over with a tilted head.


    I ced a te full of meat in an empty spot on the table, then, like a gambler going all-in, I heroically tossed my head back and cried out to her.


    ¡°Yeah! Eat all of this today!¡±


    ¡°Woof! How weird!¡±


    Azzy immediately took a seat and dipped her head down to begin munching away. Tasting the clean vor of freshly cooked meat, she burst with joy.


    ¡°Tomorrow! Woof! The sun will rise from the west!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you learned that phrase, but this food isn¡¯t from the sun; it¡¯s a gift from thisdy here! Be grateful!¡±


    ¡°Woof-Yeelding! Thanks!¡±


    ¡°¡­Please indulge, O Dog King.¡±


    The Earth Sage returned a nod, unable to bring herself to scold a dog.

 Chapter 125: A Cause for Celebration Indeed

    <strong>? A Cause for Celebration Indeed ?</strong>


    Events that make you want to shout from the rooftops are what people call a cause for celebration. These moments not only make us want to share our happiness with everyone, but they also deepen our bonds when we celebrate together.


    I was no different.


    I headed to the storage room to receive congrattions on the joyous news of the Earth Sage¡¯sing. On the way, I greeted the regressor, who was leaning against the wall locked in thought. Once inside the storage room, I stood in front of a closed box, which held an unfortunate captive.


    I opened the lid and¡­


    ¡°Mya?¡±


    Out popped a wild Nabi. Our eyes met as she nestled in the confines of the box.


    ¡°Why are you in there?¡±


    ¡°Why are you disturbing my rest meow?¡±


    Nabi shot me a defiant look. I gestured at her.


    ¡°I need to get something from beneath you.¡±


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    To my amazement, Nabi began to shift despite the tight space. She contorted her body, tucking her head and flipping her tail, resembling a fetus in motion. When her head popped out again, she was gripping a wriggling golem, bound with wire, in her mouth.


    ¡°Meow, take it. I don¡¯t need a tin toy like this¡­¡±


    The golem bobbed up and down with her words. I tickled her chin and took the golem.


    Nabi red at me with slightly upturned eyes, muttering a warning.


    ¡°Meow. That big female, she smells of danger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than the smell of mana herbsing off you, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Those tributes are sacred meow!¡±


    I never met a smoker who called their habit sacred. Just how addicted was she?


    Nabi kept grumbling inside the box.


    ¡°Inparison, she¡¯s somehow dangerous. Dumb doggies might wag their tails all unsuspecting, but I¡¯m onto her¡­ Can¡¯t fool me meow¡­¡±


    That was rich,ing from a cat who had been tamed through drugs and manipted by a catkin. I couldn¡¯t resist teasing her.


    ¡°I suppose anyone you can¡¯t beat would be dangerous. But in that sense, isn¡¯t just about everyone here a danger to you?¡±


    Stung by an undeniable truth, Nabi hissed.


    ¡°Myagh! Be grateful I¡¯m in here meow! Otherwise, I¡¯d have taught you a lesson right¡ª¡°


    Her voice faded as I shut the lid. Fully enclosed in the box, she started purring contentedly, loud enough for even me to hear.


    A creature that liked confined spaces, how curious was that? In contrast, a certain golem I knew always groaned when bound.


    I left Nabi to her devices and began assembling the golem. First, I reattached the speaker to its mouth, untied the wires from its arms and legs, and removed the blindfold covering its eyes. Next moment¡­ the golem revived with a dramatic gasp.


    Despite regaining its senses after so long, the golem remained oddly silent. I gently tapped its head as I spoke.


    ¡°You know roughly what¡¯s going on, right?¡±


    <b>¡º¡­¡»</b>


    ¡°Heheheh. So you do. The Earth Sage came, you see.¡±


    It was impossible for the golem not to know when it was monitoring the surface. It was undoubtedly aware of the Earth Sage¡¯s purpose here as well. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she was in charge of Tantalus, but it felt like this signaller was strangely well-informed.


    I went on to brag about the festive asion in Tantalus to the signaller, who had nothing to do but monitor the situation.


    ¡°Hahaha, what to do? It looks like we¡¯ll be getting out soon!¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­Urgh.¡»</b>


    ¡°And guess what? The Brigadier General is personally taking us out! Woo. Doesn¡¯t that make it legal?¡±


    <b> ¡ºNegative! That is utter absurdity! Aborer such as yourself must face punishment ording to militaryw. It is a serious offense to desert your post without permission beforepleting your sentence!¡»</b>


    ¡°But the general¡¯s nning to get rid of the abyss. What¡¯s your move, considering you¡¯re just a¡­ captain?¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­Urrgh!¡»</b>


    ¡°Think you¡¯lle down to stop us?¡±


    <b> ¡ºIf only I could!¡»</b>


    It was fascinating, really. This golem expressed emotions in its voice more vividly than most people I knew. Even now, she sounded as if she were chewing her lips.


    <b> ¡ºThough it would absolutely never ur! Even if the State itself were to discharge you! I will not forget the atrocities youmitted¡­!¡»</b>


    <b><i>What big atrocities did I evenmit? All I did was toy with a golem and force some answers, no?</i></b>


    Still, given how transparent the golem was, despite being immune to mind reading, I couldn¡¯t help making a subtle proposal.


    ¡°Hey, Madam Administrator. Want a firsthand view of what¡¯s going on here, maybe?¡±


    The golem responded as if it hadpletely forgotten the resentment it had been pouring toward me seconds ago.


    <b> ¡º¡­If, possible?¡»</b>


    ¡°How do you suppose we make that possible?¡±


    Learning wasn¡¯t the sole domain of humans, but human learning possessed a somewhat swifter and inherent characteristic. After all our interactions together, the golem came to a swifter decision than before, albeit with some hesitation.


    ¡°¡­S-shall we take a walk together, oppa?¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Who¡¯s your oppa again? Do I look like a pushover who¡¯d give out any favor when called ¡®oppa¡¯?¡±


    There was a pause, during which I could hear the golem¡¯s joints creak. Then it pitifully looked up at me.


    Due to the swift and inherent nature of human learning, injury to the brain¡¯s reward circuitry yielded instant feedback.


    I toyed with the idea of denying its request and confining it to the storage room again, but it seemed a shame to crush its spirit so soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am that pushover! Off we go!¡±


    Before the golem could respond, I scooped it up and started walking.


    The courtyard was organized with food and supplies stacked in boxes. Most of the food was canned. Because the Military State¡¯s cans could be recycled as long as you could use alchemy, we decided to actively make use of them.


    That did mean a bit of suffering for me, being the only one capable of alchemy.


    I pulled out a can and popped it open, revealing gleaming white rice packed to the brim. I held it in front of the golem¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now, look here. We¡¯re packing up. This stuff will keep us going once we escape this ce.¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­Agh!¡»</b>


    Apparently, seeing it for herself helped her realize the situation. Holding the groaning golem, I strutted around, showing off our happy asion.


    ¡°Who do you think we owe all this to? None other than the Earth Sage who came here!¡±


    I dramatically pointed to the Earth Sage, who sat cross-legged in the middle of the courtyard, trying to tune in to the earth¡¯s energies. Noticing our footsteps, she turned her head.


    ¡°Ahh, the messenger of the Military State. It has been a while¡­ But how should I address you?¡±


    ¡°Please call me Hughes! If we¡¯re not close enough for names yet, ¡®hey,¡¯ ¡®you,¡¯ or ¡®dude¡¯ works too!¡±


    ¡°How could a wayfarer be so presumptuous? I will take the liberty of calling you by your name.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Score, the Earth Sage is gonna call me by name!¡±


    Having the Earth Sage address me by name felt like a life achievement. The old engineers in the cities would die of envy if I bragged about this.


    In any case, I presented the golem hung to my side. The golem hastily saluted, as if honored to be in the Earth Sage¡¯s presence.


    <b> ¡ºCaptain Abbey, Signaller of the Military State reporting! My primary duty is to monitor and manage Tantalus. Firstly, I wish to wee your return, Brigadier General!¡»</b>


    ¡°Thank you. However, I have not returned. I am here specifically to eradicate the abyss.¡±


    <b> ¡ºI have a report to make regarding that! General, is there any chance you could hold off on removing the abyss?¡»</b>


    The Earth Sage quirked an eyebrow.


    ¡°Is that the will of the Military State?¡±


    <b> ¡ºAffirmative. The authorities have yet to assess the environmental impact of the abyss disappearing. There is no certainty it can even be eradicated, for one, and¡­¡»</b>


    ¡°No need for concern. I have verified it multiple times.¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­Additionally, there may be international upheaval, and sporadic issues stemming from the breakout of the trainees¡­¡»</b>


    ¡°That too is not the Military State¡¯s concern. Mother Earth wishes for the abyss to disappear and for thend¡¯s vital essence to return. Humans should act ordingly. And from my observations, the people here are far too virtuous to belong in the abyss.¡±


    Did that mean she would¡¯ve sent us straight to Mother Earth¡¯s side if we showed any signs of being evil?


    Whew, what a relief. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, have I?


    ¡°Moreover, the Military State has no right to speak of such matters. Have not the truly wicked already escaped? You had better reflect upon yourselves before pointing fingers at me.¡±


    <b> ¡ºThen, at the very least¡­¡»</b>


    Despite the continued reproaches, the golem persisted in its persuasion.


    <b> ¡º¡­Should you not inform the disciples who once followed you, General? Should they not also witness the moment the abyss disappears?¡±</b>


    For a fleeting instant, a crack formed in the Earth Sage¡¯s expression. Sitting cross-legged, she let out a deep, heavy sigh.


    ¡°How much more waiting is required?¡±


    Misreading the Earth Sage¡¯s mood, the golem perked up, thinking she might have had a change of heart.


    <b> ¡ºOne year, no, we can speed it up a little more. During this time, Brigadier General, you should reach out to the disciples scattered across the Military State. Our Public Affairs Office will assist you.¡»</b>


    The signaller seemed to think she was making a crucial suggestion, but she was unfortunately wrong. The Earth Sage wasn¡¯t particrly eager to meet her fellow disciples.


    ¡°¡­How can I make them wait any longer? I am the one who drove them along that thorny journey. They still remember that harrowing failure. If I were to revive their hopes, only to plunge them into despair once more¡­¡±


    Grim determination flickered across Earth Sage¡¯s face as she continued in a bitter murmur.


    ¡°I will take action first. Once the abyss is gone, I shall ry only the news that Mother Earth¡¯s wrath has been quelled¡­ along with my apology for living up to their expectations toote.¡±


    <b> ¡ºGeneral¡­¡»</b>


    ¡°I have already set my mind. It does not matter what the Military State will do next. I will do what I must.¡±


    The Earth Sage¡¯s determination felt like an unstoppable, rolling boulder. Acknowledging this, the golem silently studied her for a moment and then raised its hand in another salute.


    <b> ¡º¡­May fortune favor you, General.¡»</b>


    <b><i> The signaller was all about killing me for defying the State¡¯s orders, yet she¡¯d wish fortune upon the Earth Sage. Wasn¡¯t this discrimination?</i></b>


    Then again, someone of the Earth Sage¡¯s stature did deserve special treatment. Fair enough.


    Feeling the conversation couldn¡¯t be continued any further, I picked up the golem and headed into the prison. The golem hung limply by my side.


    I spoke to the golem.


    ¡°At any rate, you understand now, right?¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­What are you referring to?¡»</b>


    ¡°I¡¯m not deserting my post, I¡¯m losing it. That¡¯s as vast a difference as falling and jumping. In other words, I¡¯m not guilty concerning this matter. Do you understand?¡±


    <b> ¡ºRegardless of what you say, the fact that you caused a Starfall does not change.¡»</b>


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t kill him. How could an ordinary chap like me harm a general officer? I wouldn¡¯t be able to even touch a hair of theirs.¡±


    <b> ¡ºThe State has no way of knowing this. Should you wish to prove your innocence, turn yourself in once you escape Tantalus and cooperate with the investigation.¡»</b>


    ¡°Oh like hell I¡¯d be doing that.¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­I concur.¡»</b>


    The golem made a disgruntled noise.


    <b> ¡ºThough she may be a Gray Star, the Brigadier General is highly respected throughout the State. People of all ranks admire her, especially in our country. Therefore, I caution you not to cause her harm under any circumstances.¡»</b>


    ¡°What are you going on about? Why would we hurt the Earth Sage?¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­I was merely emphasizing. All who have been cast down here¡­ have met unfortunate fates, after all.¡»</b>


    ¡°How ridiculous. Setting aside ourck of intent, we don¡¯t even possess the capability!¡±


    With one exception, of course.


    Anyway. After listening to the Earth Sage¡¯s story and reading her memories, she didn¡¯t strike me as the sort to do anything that the regressor would take note of. So what the heck was about to happen?


    It could be one of two possibilities. Either the regressor was actually a delusional girl who believed herself to be a regressor, or there was something huge lurking at the depths of the abyss that would transform the Earth Sage¡¯s very nature.


    As I began to wonder if I should seriously contemte the first hypothesis,te as it was¡­

 Chapter 126: Future Plans Are Futile

    <strong>? Future ns Are Futile ?</strong>


    As I meandered, deep in thought, the golem hanging at my side began toin. Something about damage to its body and the need for a clear line of sight.


    Out of nowhere, arge coffin appeared in the distance, silencing the golem. It was Tyr.


    Spotting me, Tyr swiftly floated over, bringing her coffin to a smooth halt in front of me. She jumped down and began to speak.


    ¡°Hu! Are you all prepared? We do not know when we will set out. Be quick to make sure you have everything.¡±


    ¡°Empty-handed I came, empty-handed I¡¯ll go. What more could I need now? I just packed a little food.¡±


    That was a lie. Yesterday, while cooking, I swiped some of the regressor¡¯s spices¡ªitems more valuable than their weight in gold. Selling them would me a fortune. On top of that, I naturally packed food, water, and even clothing packets. I was practically invincible with my bag.


    ¡°What is the first thing you wish to do upon leaving?¡±


    <b><i> Liquidation! Turning goods into gold, mankind¡¯s mightiest alchemy!</i></b>


    But I couldn¡¯t just blurt that out. I hedged my response instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I thought about going back to my old ce, but this golem keeps branding me a criminal, so that¡¯s off the table. It looks like I¡¯ll have to wander the world aimlessly.¡±


    The previously motionless golem twitched at myment, but Tyr didn¡¯t seem particrly concerned. In fact, she seemed pleased.


    <b> ?He has nowhere to go? Yes. If he is unattached, it will be easier for him to join me.?</b>


    Tyr tilted her head slightly, trying to hide her glee.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    All the while, she peeked at my expression.


    <b> ?Since we both have nowhere to go, there will be no issue traveling together. However¡­?</b>


    ¡°Hem-hem. I, too, n to roam the world without destination for the foreseeable future.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, sounds tough.¡±


    <b> ?¡­How can I persuade him to apany me? This is so difficult.?</b>


    Tyr¡¯s mind kept wandering even as our dialogue continued.


    ¡°Why would it be tough? I neither require food nor drink.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re unfamiliar with the world. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll end up being swindled or cheated out of money?¡±


    <b> ?There would be no problem if you were to teach me. You are more likely to swindle than be swindled, after all.?</b>


    She hinted at her wish, circling the topic in the hope that I¡¯d catch her unspoken plea.


    ¡°I doubt any would have the gall to try ying tricks on me.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯d be so obvious about it? What if an innkeeper casually tries to charge you 10,000 alkeis? Do you even know what alkeis are?¡±


    <b> ?You could educate me even on such trivial matters. I wish to hear your lessons, your delightful words.?</b>


    ¡°It will happen at most once or twice. That is how people learn from their first journey. Eventually, they find goodpany, share tales, and discover different worlds. Is that not what traveling is about?¡±


    ¡°Do you know? A goodpanion can be the most dangerous swindler. A greedy merchant might overprice, but those would-bepanions will cheat your life out of you.¡±


    <b> ?I care not even if you are a cheat. Whatever you ask of me, I am willing to give.?</b>


    ¡°Life is about being with people, so how can one cheat another¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°Badpany lures you in to sell you elsewhere, while goodpany tempts you to chase dreams. Victims be lost to wander endlessly. Both paths lead to ruin.¡±


    <b> ?Then, you would be the bestpanion in all the world, for you have fulfilled my dream.?</b>


    ¡°You act with optimism, yet you hold such a surprisingly dark view of the world.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that reality? Birds fly high yet look down. Trees stand tall, always looking up. Given the state of the world, I may as well be optimistic if no one else will.¡±


    <b> ?Compared to your wealth of skills, I possess little but strength. All I can offer is protection, however¡­?</b>


    ¡°¡­Hu.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    <b> ?I long to listen to your stories, told in your delightful way. Share your wisdom of the curiosities in the world, and in return, under the starlit sky I shall recount ancient stories now forgotten. We will lose ourselves in conversation until the campfire dwindles to a wisp of smoke. You will drift off to sleep.?</b>


    ¡°And before dawn¡¯s first light, I will hide in the shadows away from day¡¯s detestable re. As morning breaks, I hope to see you searching for me, drowsy-eyed, finding me sheltered beneath my parasol. If our days continued just as before, where at times you might chat with others or yfully tease me¡­¡±


    Tyr¡¯s thoughts weaved into her speech midway. Still, she whispered on, either unaware or perhaps wishing to be lost in her reverie.


    ¡°In hindsight, that would not be much different from our time here. From the first moment you roused me, until now, as we stand before departure¡­ every second has been joyful.¡±


    <b> ?Perhaps, I do not wish to leave this ce yet¡­?</b>


    It was evident that Tyr quite liked her life here.


    The asional drifters falling in here did cause some disturbances, but excluding that, it¡¯d be hard to find a ce as carefree and tranquil as the abyss. For those enduring every day, striving to survive the next, this ce might be akin to heaven.


    Nevertheless, we couldn¡¯t stay here forever; all good things must end. If we ventured outside¡­


    I posed a question, a gentle smile hanging on my lips.


    ¡°Tyr. Is there any chance you could protect me?¡±


    Tyr looked up abruptly, much like someone who was jolted out of their sleep.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°From any threat that mighte my way?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°What if a being with the power to destroy the world came after me?¡±


    ¡°I would defend you, even at the cost of my life.¡±


    ¡°Even though you might die?¡±


    ¡°Death is nothing so terrifying. Losing something as dear as life¡ªthat is true horror.¡±


    Those words carried weight,ing from someone who had tasted death. I supposed this was why people always wanted experienced professionals.


    In any case, I really did appreciate the sentiment. I replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°Thank you, Tyr. You¡¯re so dependable.¡±


    <b> ?He is taking my words lightly, even though he seemed to hang on every word from that Gaian disciple.?</b>


    Tyr strode closer, cheeks puffed out in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You seem to regard that taoist of Mother Earth very highly.¡±


    Her actions contradicted her menacing approach, though, timidly tugging at my sleeve as she spoke.


    ¡°Remember this. I am far more renowned and iparably ancient than she is.¡±


    That was for sure. Not even the Earth Sage couldpare to Tyr, who had established the very concept of vampires and even held her own against Sanctum.


    But well, putting that aside¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t think being ancient is much to brag about.¡±


    ¡°Really, you have a retort for everything!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s howfortable I feel around you. I can¡¯t speak like this with the Earth Sage, can I? I don¡¯t have a nickname for her like I do for you either.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Tyr¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile, but only for a moment. She began looking around with an air of excitement, as if she had left something behind.


    ¡°My preparations seem iplete. Wait a moment. I must gather a few more things.¡±


    <b> ?I would need no food or shelter if I were to set off alone. But Hu, being fully alive, will need plenty to eat. As for shelter¡­ Hm, if ites to worst, he can share my coffin¡­?</b>


    Tyr¡¯s train of thought derailed at that point, making her suddenly blush. She shook her head violently.


    <b> ?W-what indecency am I thinking?! Hu can simply sleep in the coffin, while I keep watch throughout the night!?</b>


    <b><i> Hang on. Wouldn¡¯t that make it look like I booted an elder out of her own bed? And more importantly, why wasn¡¯t she considering booking an inn? Camping outdoors was both exhausting and dangerous.</i></b>


    In any case, Tyr went away to pack whatever else she could in her coffin. Once she was far enough away, the golem that had been hanging from my side, feigning lifelessness, lifted its head.


    <b> ¡º¡­Were you not arrested for gambling?¡»</b>


    Come to think of it, the signaller was conscious all along. I tended to forget when others were around, probably because her thoughts were unreadable.


    <b><i> But why bring up my crime? Was she making fun of me, even though she¡¯s the one who brought me in?</i></b>


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know my crime better than I do, Captain Abbey? It¡¯s as you know.¡±


    <b> ¡ºWas your main upation a host, by any chance?¡»</b>


    ¡°Oh please. How many host bars are there in the Military State?¡±


    I had only worked as a substitute host before and never gathered much poprity. In that ruthless neighborhood, looks were all that mattered.


    ¡°Now, now. We¡¯ve had enough of the outdoors, yes? Time to head back.¡±


    I now knew that the Military State basically nned to use the abyss and its inmates. Though the specifics were unclear, it most likely involved warfare. The name of the country spoke for itself, didn¡¯t it?


    If my guess was correct, then there¡¯d be about a year until war broke out. That pretty much aligned with the regressor¡¯s predictions.


    I sighed, sensing something big wasing.


    ¡°I should fly out of the country or something. Follow the coastline upwards, maybe? If I run all the way to the Federation¡­¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­Just now, I seem to have overheard a criminal plotting to flee the country.¡»</b>


    Ohh, right. The golem was still here. It really did slip my mind when it kept quiet.


    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding. Really.¡±


    Just as I was backtracking, a voice called out to me from the shadows.


    ¡°¡­Hey. Give me a minute.¡±


    It was the regressor.


    She had been lost in contemtion ever since the Earth Sage¡¯s arrival. It appeared she had only now reached a conclusion to her thoughts. Her eyes, framed by longshes, carried unwavering resolve.


    ¡°I have something to say. It won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Until now, she had only ever revealed her presence in fleeting glimpses. But here she was, finally standing before me¡­ thrown off by how I was cradling the golem under my arm like some treasure.


    The regressor frowned, her initial tension deting.


    ¡°Is that golem some kind of plush toy? Why do you carry it everywhere?¡±


    I was about to say yes, but the golem beat me to the chase.


    <b> ¡ºPlush toy? I must object to such an outrageous¡ª¡»</b>


    The regressor had less patience for the Military State than anyone I knew. She interrupted, casting a withering re at the golem.


    ¡°Whatever. Golem, wanna disconnect yourself, or shall I do it for you?¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­I will disconnect.¡»</b>


    ¡°Then go. Now.¡±


    The golem ¡°stiffly¡± went ck, its limbs quivering. ncing at it, I saw its crystal orbs¡ªessentially its eyes¡ªdarting around.

 Chapter 127: Plans Are Made to Be Broken

    <strong>? ns Are Made to Be Broken ?</strong>


    I couldn¡¯t read the signaller¡¯s thoughts, but even I could tell she was pretending to have desynchronized. So, how obvious would it seem to the regressor?


    The regressor gripped Chun-aeng with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Fine. If you can¡¯t bring yourself to disconnect, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    <b> ¡º¡­!¡»</b>


    My plush toy went limp, this time disconnecting for real. Its short limbs dangled in the air.


    I clutched my inanimate plushie and wailed.


    ¡°Nooooh! Plushieeeeee!¡±


    ¡°Who actually names their doll Plushie? Stop making a scene.¡±


    <b><i> But I have to ease the atmosphere if I wanna endure the serious talk we¡¯re about to have!</i></b>


    Despite my desperate efforts, the regressor got into a serious mode.


    ¡°I need a favor.¡±


    ¡°Is the sun rising from the other side tomorrow? Mr. Shei,ing to make a serious request of me? What is it? I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    I had already read all her thoughts, knew what she would ask and why. Yet the girl in question was struggling to word her request with the eloquence she never possessed.


    Did that make her efforts meaningless? No. The issue here was that it did hold meaning, obliging me to directly confront the regressor¡¯s wish. And that made it hard to refuse.


    ¡°Once everyone reaches the root of the abyss under the Earth Sage¡¯s guidance¡­¡±


    The regressor thought back to the warm reception the Earth Sage received merely hours ago. From her perspective, most of us here knew the Earth Sage and could spend all day listing thetter¡¯s aplishments.


    In contrast¡ªignoring past life cycles¡ªthe regressor was just a wanderer with no background or reputation.


    <b> ?I¡¯m facing the celebrated Earth Sage, known for her benevolence to all people. It¡¯d be different in the future when she¡¯s remembered as a cmity, but right now she¡¯s famous and trustworthy. Way more than an unknown like me.?</b>


    The regressor was capable of objectively evaluating herself. She knew who she faced, and how formidable and dangerous her opponent was. She was well aware of the power possessed by the Heaven-Defying Earthwyrm, the harbinger of disaster.


    The Earthwyrm was not only the original owner of Jizan, the Sword of the Earth, but also the tragic figure who had been vanquished by a saintess and her crusaders. Simultaneously, she was the nightmare of Sanctum, the catalyst for their downfall.


    Armed with the Sword of the Earth, the Earth Sage¡¯s geomantic powers would be great enough to cleave the earth and tip mountains. Not even armies could match her.


    Setting aside that Shei always had little time to prepare due to events ying out so early in her regressions, she had still never managed to beat the Earth Sage in a one-on-one encounter.


    Yet right now, she had to challenge this impossibility.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to fight against the Earth Sage. Probably. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    She was afraid, but that was a separate issue. The regressor had to defeat the Earth Sage to make meaningful progress in this life cycle. Only by doing so could she uncover the Earth Sage¡¯s ns and hatred, which would enable her to decide her next steps.


    Results were all that mattered. There was no need to be stubborn about defending pride or doing some training. What the regressor needed was a victory over the Earth Sage. Nothing more. However¡­


    ¡°Hel¡ª¡±


    She stopped short, pressing her lips shut.


    <b> ?¡­Whose side would he take? Probably not mine. I treated this life cycle as expendable and failed to win anyone over.?</b>


    Until now, the regressor had never made the effort to win somebody¡¯s heart. Or well, she actually did try on a couple of asions.


    There was a time when she attempted to persuade the Progenitor instead of assassinating her. She aimed to change vampire sentiments, and she seeded. At the time, they had to unite to face an approaching danger, and the regressor possessed both the strength and the right to empathize with the scars suffered by the Progenitor.


    There was also a time when she coborated with the Resistance. She seeded in that endeavor as well. She brilliantly exploited the Military State¡¯s vulnerabilities, wreaking havoc without concern for the repercussions. Thanks to her efforts, the State copsed.


    The Resistance didn¡¯t govern the country well. In fact, they performed even worse than the State¡­ Nevertheless, the regressor gained the most solid foundation possible, politically speaking.


    But everything was over once she regressed. Not just her failures, but even her small sesses would evaporate. Like water going down the drain, even the small kingdom she beautifully established disappeared.


    Her efforts, investments, even emotional attachments¡­ none of it mattered.


    <b> ?He¡¯s the only one I can ask right now, this man who stands in the center of us all. But will he actually help me??</b>


    In the realm of rtionships, the cost of sess often outweighed the effort involved. Even the oue varied wildly, depending on the moment of intersection.


    This regression highlighted that more than ever.


    Tyr was unscarred this time and paid little attention to the regressor. The Beast King, too, presented a different persona from the one she had previously encountered.


    Naturally, the regressor¡¯s focus shifted from rtionships to power and weapons.


    A tool won¡¯t betray you once it¡¯s in your grasp, after all. And even if you grow attached, you can easily let it go.


    Perhaps what she faced now was the price for neglecting those rtionships.


    <b> ?If he at least doesn¡¯t reject me, even if he won¡¯t help¡­?</b>


    Though well, it wasn¡¯t clear whether she feared failure or emotional hurt.


    ¡°When I fight her, I want you to make sure no one interferes.¡±


    The regressor made her request with more desperation than ever before.


    As a reader of desires, I had a sort of upational hazard: the more earnest and desperate the request, the harder it was for me to refuse. Or perhaps it was better described as a side effect of my ability.


    Nevertheless, hopes didn¡¯t always flow in one way. Sometimes they¡¯d collide, leading to conflict much like what happens between cats and dogs.


    A plea to defeat someone would inevitably find resistance, but a request to not interfere?


    ¡°What? Why would we interfere?¡±


    I retorted with genuine nonchnce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to fight, but sort it out yourself. Preferably, in a peaceful manner.¡±


    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t stop me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I get involved in a fight between adults? Oh wait, are you a minor? No wonder you¡¯re a bit small.¡±


    ¡°A-as if! I¡¯ve been an adult for ages now!¡±


    <b> ?Uh, I think I¡¯m 19 right now? After regressing, I only grabbed a few things along with Chun-aeng before diving straight into the abyss¡­!?</b>


    <b><i> Frankly, I wouldn¡¯t have cared if she was a minor. This made it even less of a problem though.</i></b>


    <b><i> The real issuey elsewhere. She had grabbed ¡°only a few things¡± and still managed to produce such treasures? How much more would she have if she took everything?</i></b>


    Anyway. I picked my ear with a pinkie as I continued.


    ¡°If you¡¯re both adults then well, need I say more? And aren¡¯t you both incredibly powerful to boot? What idiot would want to get caught in the crossfire? Unless they wanted to be blown up.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Also, go easy on the Earth Sage. She¡¯s a good person. She probably won¡¯t try to kill you either, Mr. Shei¡­ Huh. Doesn¡¯t that just make it a spar? Can¡¯t you do that even now?¡±


    ¡°N-no. The fight itself is serious¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, you must have your reasons.¡±


    Her request was an easy one since I never nned to get involved in the first ce. I waved my hand dismissively.


    ¡°The others probably feel the same. Tyr isn¡¯t the type to meddle in other people¡¯s business, Azzy will steer clear of human conflicts, and Rasch will be too busy protecting Callis to care.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not hoping for Nabi to get involved, right? If so, you¡¯d be a really terrible person. Who raises a cat hoping it¡¯ll fight for them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hoping for it! And I¡¯m not raising Nabi! I¡¯m just looking after her temporarily!¡±


    In any case, the matter was settled. The regressor spoke with visible relief.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ thanks. That¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Everything aside, I¡¯m a little offended.¡±


    ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°After all the time we¡¯ve spent together, you think I¡¯d just take the Earth Sage¡¯s side if you two suddenly started fighting? You¡¯d imagine me jumping into the fray, shouting, ¡®How dare you attack the esteemed Earth Sage! Die!¡¯ while attacking out of nowhere?¡±


    The regressor hesitated before replying.


    ¡°¡­You wouldn¡¯t?¡±


    Oh, I could tell she did this before. Rushing in all of a sudden, screaming, ¡®How dare you attack someone I know!¡¯ and picking a fight. Whoever was on the receiving end must¡¯ve felt aggrieved to hell.


    This was why regressors were no good.


    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t. Not even after you revealed a maniacal tendency for chopping off right arms on sight and disyed the social awkwardness of a loner who can¡¯t read the room.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s an insult, right?¡±


    ¡°But for all your immaturity, I know you¡¯re the first to rush in and take action when there¡¯s a problem. You couldn¡¯t do that if you had no interest in others at all.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to give praise or insult?¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, a bit of both I guess? But anyway.¡±


    I patted the regressor¡¯s shoulder. The girl was extremely averse to physical contact, yet she kept still even when I gave her shoulder a firm shake on top. Perhaps she was grateful that I epted her request so easily, or maybe she had grown fond enough of me not to mind.


    ¡°The past three months have meant something, you know.¡±


    Looking back, it still hadn¡¯t been more than three months since I first dropped into the abyss. I felt like so many big things had happened¡ªpeople invading, falling, fighting¡ªyet the span of time between those events was only a month.


    The regressor seemed to share the sentiment, murmuring dazedly.


    ¡°¡­ After everything that¡¯s happened, only three months have passed.¡±


    How odd. We felt the same way, but when she said it, I couldn¡¯t help but want to tease her.


    ¡°Only three months? That¡¯s a whole semester, Mr. Shei. And a semester is long enough for you to go from graduating elementary school to dropping out of secondary school.¡±


    ¡°You never let up, do you!¡±


    The regressor snapped back with annoyance.


    ¡°You know what, next time I¡¯lle after graduating! Seriously, just you wait!¡±


    ¡°Next time? What next time?¡±


    <b> ?Darn it. I can¡¯t let him know I¡¯m a regressor¡­?</b>


    <b><i> I mean, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be eighteen at the start of her regression? She shouldn¡¯t be able to go back to middle school then, no? She¡¯d already be past graduation age.</i></b>


    The regressor paused only briefly beforeing up with quite a unique solution.


    ¡°I can just fake my identity!¡±


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯d fake your identity just to attend secondary school?¡±


    ¡°I can do it! I¡¯m also quite proficient in disguise, you see!¡±


    <b> ?With the Boneshifting Art of Heavenly Domain Counter and Agartha¡¯s Mask, I could probably pass as a male student who¡¯s a bit of an early bloomer¡­!?</b>


    More than the feasibility of the idea, I was amazed that she was even considering it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this less about whether you can do it and more about whether you should?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I wouldn¡¯t be like this if it weren¡¯t for you!¡±


    ¡°What if you¡¯d done well in elementary school in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Anyone can go to secondary military school! Don¡¯t get proud over something like that!¡±


    ¡°If anyone can go, then why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I considered this an unblockable social technique. She might possess Chun-aeng, but I had the education system on my side.


    <b><i> How¡¯s that for taste, elementary school dropout?</i></b>


    Anyhow. While I managed to rile up the regressor, I gained no new insights. Not even she, in her previous life cycles, managed to discover what happened to the Earth Sage.


    Ultimately, we were left with a single conclusion: we¡¯d remain in the dark until we reached the bottom of this ce.


    I prayed to Mother Earth, intensely wishing that nothing big would happen. I felt so anxious that I forgot I was in the abyss.

 Chapter 128: Serious Table Flipping

    <strong>? Serious Table Flipping ?</strong>


    Boom, boom. Since the Earth Sage¡¯s arrival, periodic rumblings had echoed in the abyss as I roamed its depths. Every time she tapped her foot, nodding to herself thoughtfully, Tantalus seemed to pulse as if it had suddenly grown a heart. It was an artificial beat in this ce far removed from life.


    Once everyone finished preparing amidst the noise and waited for the moment of escape, a booming voice echoed throughout the abyss.


    ¡°The preparations areplete!¡±


    At the Earth Sage¡¯s signal, we sprang into action. Tyr floated on her great coffin, while the undying strapped a box full of food and water onto his back. Callis seemed on edge, but this was because the undying¡­


    ¡°I cannot let an injured person carry anything! Hand it to me. I shall carry it all!¡±


    ¡­Insisted on taking her bag as well. Callis had helplesslyplied.


    As the group gathered, Azzy emerged discreetly with a disc in her mouth. Clearly, the darned puppy had no concept of patience. But then again, that¡¯s what made her a dog. As for Nabi, she didn¡¯t evene out, let alone pack any luggage. I swore to deal with herter.


    Once everyone was assembled and ready to go, the Earth Sage called out again.


    ¡°Are we all here?¡±


    The Earth Sage stood at the center of the square courtyard, bathed in the glow of the daytime light. Just as she had been when she first arrived, she wore five rings on her arms and y figurine earrings, standing as solid as an ancient tree.


    Next to her was what seemed to be a freshly-made concrete structure. It resembled a clothesline, though its true purpose eluded me.


    As we started looking around in confusion, the Earth Started nodded after checking each of our faces and began exining.


    ¡°Then, if you allow me to exin my n.¡±


    Whether what came next could really be called an ¡°exnation¡± was debatable.


    ¡°I intend to overturn Tantalus.¡±


    Questions flooded our heads. What did she mean? Why? In what sense was she going to ¡°overturn¡± the ce? Like turning clothes inside out?


    Fortunately, the Earth Sage was the very embodiment of engineering who was a part of Military State history. She was capable ofying out her ns with crystal-clear lucidity.


    ¡°From my gatherings, enough people have lived in this prison across the years. Therefore, we have earned the right to reach the bottom of Tantalus.¡±


    In other words, thanks to the State constantly sending people to their deaths in this prison, thend had gained enough history to rival the Overlord¡¯s massacre.


    ¡°As such, we should have been able to reach the bottom of Tantalus, but it is separate from this piece ofnd. To truly reach it, these twonds must be merged.¡±


    <b><i> She meant that despite having enough historical weight to exist on the same dimensional ne, the two couldn¡¯t meet due to being on different levels. The solution?</i></b>


    ¡°O Earth Sage. Does that mean we must dig our way down?¡±


    She responded to the undying¡¯s question.


    ¡°That is not the case. Distance is irrelevant in this dimension. We must reach the final bottomlessnd in the truest sense.¡±


    I questioned my ownprehension, struggling to believe what I even read off her mind.


    The Earth Sage held her palm up before continuing.


    ¡°I intend to flip thisnd in the most literal sense, turning it half around to invert it.¡±


    As if to demonstrate, she flipped her palm so the back of her hand faced upwards.


    Dazed by her bold promation, we watched as she tapped the concrete structure beside her.


    ¡°This is a brace I have constructed. It will not easily break, so you all should be tied to it with ropes while I flip thisnd.¡±


    ¡°I mean, are you seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°I urge you to follow my instructions. Tie yourselves securely, so that you will be safe during the turn.¡±


    Hearing the Earth Sage¡¯s earnest request, we set aside our questions for the time being and began fastening ourselves to the brace. We looked like fruits hanging off a tree with our belongings.


    While the undying was tying up Callis, I approached Azzy with a rope.


    ¡°Come here, Azzy.¡±


    ¡°Woof-woof! Restriction, I hate! Freedom, I like!¡±


    Azzy resisted vehemently, perhaps haunted by the memory of being chained. I tried to gently coax her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret itter now. Thend is about to flip over. You need to be secured.¡±


    ¡°Woof! I¡¯m about to flip out!¡±


    ¡°Where are you getting these phrases? Your vocabry¡¯s growing¡­¡±


    Azzy barked fiercely, dodging my hands at every turn. Just as I was having trouble, Tyr offered a solution.


    ¡°Just let her be. A Beast King cantch onto the ground with their ws. If she is in danger of falling, I shall catch her with my darkness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll have to do then. Ugh, this stubborn animal.¡±


    While I engaged in a standoff with Azzy, who ran just outside my reach, the regressor suddenly brought up Nabi.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka. When Nabi shows up in a minute, could you catch her too?¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. Beast King or not, I shall catch anyone who falls. Including you, Shei.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. My Qi Art lets me stick to the ground and stand upside down. And even if I do fall, I can fly anyway.¡±


    <b><i> Why? Why could she hang upside down like a bat? How could she fly? Wasn¡¯t the girl human like me? Why was she the only odd one out?</i></b>


    Next, Tyr turned her attention to me.


    ¡°Hu, my coffin can also float. Though it is only possible in darkness, that is no issue within Tantalus. Would you like to join me on it?¡±


    ¡°No thank you. When else will I ever get to experience and turning over?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°And Tyr, you be careful too. Based on what the Earth Sage said, I think you need to be anchored to the ground. Don¡¯t float too far off and keep close to the ground. Otherwise, it might be goodbye forever.¡±


    Hearing that, Tyr hastilytched her darkness onto the brace.


    When everyone was ready, all eyes turned to the Earth Sage. Seeing this, she took a deep breath and gracefully waved her hand.


    Her motion was as delicate as a butterfly fluttering its wings, yet every time her fingers swept the air, the ground quivered. The solid concrete beneath us swayed¡ªslowly, yet deeply, like acorn jelly¡ªunder her influence.


    ¡°¡­Geomancy.¡±


    The regressor identified the Earth Sage¡¯s power in a whisper. It was a force handed down from Mother Earth, unique to her disciples. This was the same energy that had once shaped thends of the Military State.


    Having finished reinforcing the ground, the Earth Sage notified us.


    ¡°I shall begin.¡±


    With a powerful, booming stomp of her foot, the energy exploding from her toes surged throughout Tantalus. Normally, such an impact would have shattered the ground, but her mastery of Earth Art and the supporting ability of geomancy distributed the force evenly across the terrain. This was likely why the ground under her remained intact.


    ¡°Ohh, it seems she will overturn thend using geomancy!¡±


    The undying made a quiet observation, his face alight with the wonder of witnessing a miracle. Callis, on the other hand, looked terrified as she stood beside him, teeth chattering.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t strange for an ordinary person to be terrified by this disy of tremendous power.


    ¡°S-something to hold onto¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. Frail mortals might indeed take fright! But do not worry. Master Bloodfiend will catch you with her darkness! And if there is nothing to hold, I shall lend you my hand!¡±


    The undying extended his hand and Callis took it, trembling. Then, another shockwave passed, and she screamed, clinging to his chest.


    The undying looked puzzled by the sudden proximity.


    ¡°Hm. Did I tie us so closely? We might bump into each other! Apologies, I shall hold you for now!¡±


    ¡°Please do¡­!¡±


    The undying firmly wrapped his arms around Callis¡¯ waist and pulled her close. The two werepletely stuck together. But then I saw the sharp gleam in Callis¡¯ eyes.


    ¡­It turned out she wasn¡¯t one of the ordinary ones here.


    Tyr gazed at them for a second before speaking to me.


    ¡°Hu, you might also bump into something, yes?¡±


    ¡°But no one¡¯s tied near me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I was asking just in case.¡±


    We made small talk, ignorant of the events about to unfold. But not for long.


    My ears registered a massive boom, far more immense and resonant than the previous one. The brace trembled, making my body quiver along with it.


    Amidst this amazing, somewhat surreal sensation, the undying suddenly pointed to the spot where the Earth Sage should have been standing a moment ago.


    ¡°Huh? Where has the Earth Sage gone?¡±


    She was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Perhaps she needed a minute? Haha. I see she must have had some urgent business!¡±


    But the answer soon appeared¡ªcrashing down from the sky.


    <i> Boooom</i>.


    The Earth Sage dropped down, and a massive earthquake followed, shaking the entirety of Tantalus. It seemed that even her geomancy and Earth Art weren¡¯t enough to protect the ground; a giant fissure erupted beneath her feet.


    I could feel the vibrations spreading, hitting the walls of the abyss, and bouncing back. The force was nothing short of a natural disaster. I could hardly believe it originated from a single human.


    ¡°Ahh¡­!¡±


    Callis let out a genuine scream this time. Even for someone extraordinary like her, this was power on a scale that invoked terror.


    ¡°¡­Haha, this is insane.¡±


    Iughed at the absurdity of the situation. My body was swaying, and that indicated one thing: the ground was tilting.


    ¡°Holy crap. This is actually possible?¡±


    It was as if I had be a human seismometer.


    So this is what it¡¯s like to sense vibrations.


    A momentter, the Earth Sage kicked off the ground and rocketed upward, sending another boom echoing through Tantalus, as impactful as her descent had been. She had simply jumped, yet it felt as if the earth itself had been indented by her action.


    ¡°¡­Earth in its ultimate form, and Moon at a level of mastery.¡±


    The regressor analyzed the situation with a cool head, her feet nted firmly on the tilted ground.


    <b> ?She¡¯s dispersing the impact through the whole ground as she falls, then she uses the recoil to spring back up.?</b>


    Thanks to her thoughts, I technically understood what was going on. But sometimes, I¡¯d wonder what the heck I just read off someone¡¯s mind.


    <b> ?Right now, the Earth Sage is¡­ basically like a giant rubber ball.?</b>


    <b><i> Right. So how does that work again?</i></b>


    <b><i> Humans weren¡¯t made of rubber, and falling from such a height was supposed to be fatal. But here was the biggest question: why was the ground actually flipping?</i></b>


    Rumble. Booom.


    ¡°Woof! Woof-woof! It¡¯s an earthquake woof!¡±


    ¡°Myahah! Myahaah!¡±


    The barks and yowls of the Beast Kings filled the air. Both creatures had sought out what they deemed safe ground, ttening their bodies and digging their ws into the earth.


    I smirked at the sight. Those dummies. Did they think I chose to tie myself for the thrill of it?


    Regardless, the Earth Sage soared skyward once more and crashed back down, sounding like a pounding mallet. Each impact tilted Tantalus further.


    Callis clung to the undying, shaking in true fear, while Azzy and Nabi screamed loudly enough to fill the entire abyss.


    Then came the Earth Sage¡¯s highest jump yet, followed by a tremendousnding.


    Boom.


    And that¡¯s when I heard it¡ªa crack. The concrete borders that had been supporting Tantalus gave way, unable to withstand the force. Everything happened rapidly from that point on.


    The Earth Sage shouted onest warning.


    ¡°It is flipping now! Everyone, please hold on tight!¡±


    Her warning was unnecessary, though. Every one of us was already clinging to something for dear life.


    The Earth Sage took her final leap into the air.


    Skkkrrreee. I felt myself shaking. The world began tilting. Or maybe it was me.


    Tantalus resembled a tray bnced on a stand. Press one side down with a finger, and eventually, the stand would fail, sending the tray flipping toward the ground.


    It was only at this moment that I understood why the buildings in Tantalus were grouped to one side, why they were shaped like an ¡®L¡¯, and why the courtyard was the only spacious area. No wonder none of it was symmetrical. It had all been designed for this from the beginning.


    Then came a final, rumbling final collision as human met earth. In any ordinary situation, this would have been called a fall¡­ but not in this case. The Earth Sage ¡°collided¡± with the earth as an equal.


    <i> Whoosh. </i>The ground overturned. At this point, the Earth Sage ceased jumping and anchored her feet to the ground using Earth Art. Her power was no longer required as the momentum was already there. Combined with the weight of Tantalus itself, the speed of the flip continued to elerate.


    Amidst the barking, yowling, and screaming of voices and thoughts¡ªwind blew. Wind, which couldn¡¯t possibly exist in this ce, began to blow anew as the bottom of the abyss opened. Air was sucked into the void created by the emptiness.


    It was a bizarre sight. The ground I had just been standing on had turned into a nted wall, and the prison buildings had be the jagged ridges of a cliff. If the ropes were to snap¡ªthough I shuddered to even imagine it¡ªI could fall and stand on the wall of a building.


    The next moment, a thunderous noise erupted from the prison building. Therge water tank, unable to resist gravity¡¯s pull, broke and plunged downward. The structure disgorged its contents¡ªdesks, utensils, boxes, and chairs¡ªthrough windows and openings as if expelling debris.


    Eventually, the prison building itself split off in the middle, unable to bear its own weight. It was quite the spectacle to witness a four-story building being reduced to three stories.


    After everything that could fall had fallen, thest thing to break was the tall daytime light that had lit up the abyss. The artificial light that had dared to mimic the sun snapped in half and plummeted below the abyss. Even that lighting, which had illuminated the entire prison, was just a feeble candle flicker in the darkness of the depths.


    And so, everything was plunged into darkness. But it wasn¡¯t over yet.


    My body was jerked around as the ground, caught in its own momentum, furthered its turning.


    ¡°Woof-woof!¡±


    ¡°Me-ow!¡±


    ¡°Gaaah!¡±


    Barking, yowling, and screaming formed a discordant trio. Thest voice was, of course, mine.


    I held my hands upward, careful not to ¡°fall¡± into the brace. mming into it mid-flip would be anything but pleasant.


    In the all-consuming darkness of the abyss, where only screams and thoughts could be heard, the moment came when the earth¡ªdesigned to be overturned from the beginning¡ªfulfilled its purpose.


    The world distorted, and with a thud, my feet touched the ground.

 Chapter 129: The Slanted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses - 1

    <b>?: The nted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses ¨C 1 ?</b>


    At the bottom of the abyss, slightly sticky feeling waterpped around our ankles.


    I vouch for this firsthand. Any skeptics are wee to feel it themselves.


    Yet even with such a profound discovery, the safety of the group was more important in the end. I chose to ount for everyone first.


    I cried into the consuming ckness.


    ¡°Everyone okay? Roll call! One!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    A nerve-wracked Callis was first to answer. True to her military roots, her body still hadn¡¯t forgotten her training.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    Next was the ever-humoring undying. After a brief pause, the regressor¡¯s voice followed with a bit of dy.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. So are Azzy, Nabi, and Tyr.¡±


    <b><i> I mean, really?</i></b>


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯d break the flow here? Talk about being dull, seriously! Why won¡¯t you read the room?¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no real need for that! Isn¡¯t it enough to know everyone¡¯s safe?!¡±


    <b><i> Going by that logic, there was no need to confirm since I could read human minds!</i></b>


    As for the beasts, well¡­


    ¡°W-woof¡­¡±


    ¡°Myahah¡­¡±


    They were alive so it was all right. I knew Beast Kings wouldn¡¯t fall off so easily.


    I turned my attention to chiding the regressor.


    ¡°Am I not checking for some reassurance since we can¡¯t see each other? Really now. The guy thinks we¡¯re counting because we¡¯re idiots.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, let me check¡­ Fifth of the Seven Colored Eyes: Azure, Activate.¡±


    A blue gleam shed across the regressor¡¯s eyes. I looked at her, unimpressed, as she selfishly enhanced her vision using that overpowered ability.


    ¡°Do you really have to say things like ¡®Seven Colored Eyes, Activate¡¯ out loud? Isn¡¯t it too childish?¡±


    ¡°It helps me concentrate! What¡¯s wrong with verbalizing it?!¡±


    ¡°I mean, for someone who can¡¯t keep up with a simple roll call, you sure are good at uttering embarrassing phrases. Is this that syndrome eighth-graders are rumored to get? But you didn¡¯t even go to secondary school.¡±


    ¡°Oi! I need to look around so pipe down!¡±


    The regressor snapped angrily before ncing around with her depth-perceiving eyes. It was time to steal a little bit of her vision again.


    Show me what you¡¯re seeing.


    Drawing from her mind, the first thing that came into view was Tantalus, overturned and nting at an angle. The prison building was lodged below the slope, while we were hanging from our ropes upside down, touching the damp ground with our feet.


    The ground we had been standing on moments ago had be the ceiling. Heaven and earth had literally reversed, the surreality of which made it seem as if we had stepped into an abstract painting.


    The sight might suggest that Tantalus had hit the bottom of the abyss while tilting, but that didn¡¯t exin the vast void we saw below moments ago.


    In the first ce, Tantalus wouldn¡¯t have flipped upside-down if there had been a floor; it would¡¯ve settled on a tilt. Clearly, something inexplicable had happened during the reversal. Perhaps the abyss was bottomless because this ce could only be reached through inversion.


    Once the regressor finished examining the easily discernible ceiling, she shifted her gaze down.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    And she saw something.


    From a distance, it resembled a vast mountain. While its slope was gentler than the inclined Tantalus, it was surely a mountain with peaks and ridges.


    Nestled within the abyss was this sloping mountain, sshing water¡­ and a peculiar sensation beneath our feet.


    The Azure Eyes of depth perception wasn¡¯t tailored for distinguishing minor features, but even so, what made up that mountain seemed out of ce. Why did every visible rock¡­ have five protrusions, resembling fingers and toes?


    No, that wasn¡¯t it. Those weren¡¯t rocks. Nor were they protrusions that merely resembled digits.


    They were¡­


    ¡°Awoooooo!¡±


    Azzy howled. Leaping from the ground, she hastily dug her ws into the inverted ground of Tantalus, clinging to it like a bat. She barked fiercely, as if she didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near the ground.


    No one managed to respond to her cries, though. Everyone was overwhelmed by the sight before us.


    ¡°¡­So, it was blood. All of it¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t need any expert insight to tell what it was. Before I knew it, my nose was filled with the stench of blood.


    But should I really call this blood, or something else¡­?


    ¡°Callis, stay still. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Even the undying was disturbed, whispering words of caution.


    Just then, the night lights turned on in ce of the now-gone daytime light. The fractured section of the prison that had crashed far away emitted a subdued glow, the result of lights peppered throughout the structure. Simultaneously, the searchlights on the prison walls activated, seeking out escapees.


    The yellow beams, unaware of the invertedndscape, faithfully hunted for any distant human silhouettes¡­ They darted erratically. Almost frenziedly.


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    A gasp pierced the air. The ring beams cutting through the darkness quivered like the eyes of someone terrified. They zig-zagged everywhere as if wanting to cover the entire mountain, moving without a clear direction.


    Everywhere the lights touched, human forms appeared. Everywhere.


    ¡°This is the Overlord¡¯s work, a massacre of 300,000¡­ a towering pile of death, an ocean of blood.¡±


    It was an atrocity made possible only through sheer numbers. 300,000 souls had been cast alive into a pit. 300,000!


    The first victim would have faced instant death upon colliding against the ground. The next few, perhaps even up to the ten-thousandth, would probably have met the same fate due to the height of the fall.


    But once enough bodies had piled, the depth of the pit would have lessened, with the mass of flesh softening subsequent falls. Who knew at which point this urred? It was likely no one knew. I doubted even the Overlord, responsible for this horror, cared. The lives he dropped became irrelevant the instant they fell, after all.


    Some would¡¯ve rolled down the corpse mountain, still alive, while others became pinned beneath the newly fallen before they could react. They might have suffered, broken, twisted limbs and cracked heads. Some might have met unimaginably grim ends amidst it all.


    The pit must have resonated with cries of terror and despair. Resentment, rage, curses, and pleas, all directed at the one condemning them to their fate.


    The numbers grew, the dead and the dying amassing one after another. But when the count reached 300,000, the corpse mountain became more than a mere umtion of bodies. It was indeed a pile of bodies on the outside, but that was only a superficial view.


    The mound of bodies heaped upon one another exerted pressure proportionate to its height. Unlike the ones on the surface, the dead smothered beneath were rendered unrecognizable. The blood sieved through their flesh and attire pooled to birth a new fountain of water, forming a shallow sea. But its waters were more akin to bodily fluid than blood. Such an affront to humanity could only result from an atrocity of this magnitude, marking the massacre of 300,000.


    No wonder the sound was lightpared to blood.


    ¡°So, that is how it was¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the roving, zig-zagging searchlights halted, having detected something. Instantly, every beam converged on what seemed to be the most ¡°human¡± form.


    Five beams of light shone upon a single point above the macabre corpse mountain.


    Within the abyss, this dimension separated from the entire world, untouched by vermin or decay¡­ a woman knelt atop this tragic legacy spanning 1,300 years, timelessly preserved.


    The woman¡¯s palmsy on her knees, head bowed as though atoning for a terrible sin and mourning all of the dead. Her stance echoed that of Mother Earth¡¯s gravemen.


    With a dark staff resting across her palms, she wore a loose-fitting priestly robe simr to the Earth Sage, and six rings adorned her right wrist. Her long raven-ck hair flowed freely and even retained a slight sheen, perhaps kept neat by the absence of wind.


    The corpse looked every bit like a taoist of Mother Earth¡ªaside from the crucifix impaling her torso.


    ¡°A crucifix? Why is Sanctum¡¯s symbol here?¡±


    Tyr instinctively frowned upon recognizing the emblem of her nemesis.


    <b><i> What was a crucifix doing in the abyss, the hell of Mother Earth? And why was it impaled through a woman at the peak of this grave?</i></b>


    The Earth Sage provided the answer.


    ¡°In days past, our Gaian Order had a Grandmaster. Records say she was the first to wield earth magic, and was the guide of all our disciples.¡±


    Splish, splish. While the rest of us stood frozen, the Earth Sage treaded forward alone amidst the engulfing darkness, the echo of blood marking her every step.


    ¡°When the Overlord summoned gravediggers to bury 300,000 bodies, most who answered the call were riff-raff, seeking quick wealth at the expense of Mother Earth¡¯s name. They were cheap, lowly rabble, no better than carrion birds hovering over the deceased¡­ save for some. To stop this desecration by imposters, the Grandmaster herself intervened with the help of her allies.¡±


    Thanks to a handful of devoted Gaian disciples, the misdeeds of the majority were overshadowed. Things were the same back then, not just in the present.


    The Gaian Order had flourished most during the age when the Dharma King and Overlord shed. Though there were many imposters, a good number of genuine gravemen remained. They worked harder than the unworthy, offering sce to victims of war.


    This was how the Gaian faith was preserved in those times.


    The Overlord, however, harbored a profound distaste for the Gaian burial rites. So much so that he wished to uproot the faith entirely.


    ¡°When I journeyed to Mother Earth¡¯s temple, nestled within a cave in the heart of the highest mountain, I discovered that all traces of the Grandmaster were lost since that point in time.¡±


    If the Overlord¡¯s intent was to gather the unworthy and denounce their degeneracy, he shouldn¡¯t have executed those gravemen. Exposing their greed in exploiting the dead in front of the world was the means by which he could¡¯ve redirected public fury toward his massacre.


    Yet the Overlord chose to kill all the gravemen instead. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say this was because he was a tyrant who couldn¡¯t control his temper, but it would be more reasonable to think there was a different reason.


    For example, what if somebody among the diggers had refused to loot the dead? Or exhibited nobility beyond any reproach?


    ¡°However, it is impossible for a group of mere vultures to dig a pit massive enough to amodate 300,000 bodies, and in only three days. With all humility, I know this better than any other.¡±


    The enormity of the task, the limited number of gravemen, and the pressing deadline fueled spections that the Overlord had conscripted his own soldiers for the job.


    <b><i> But what if that wasn¡¯t the case?</i></b>


    ¡°The Grandmaster stepped in. Those vultures may have flocked eagerly, lured by the stench of rot, but she was quicker to prepare a grave for the captives. She single-handed interred every soul. In doing so, the Overlord found himself facing the consequences of his actions.


    ¡°And unable to achieve his goal.. the Overlord cruelly murdered the Grandmaster and the other gravemen. As he could no longer deflect the me, the vagrant gravediggers became living testimonials to his vile deeds.¡±


    This was the secret history of the abyss, as discovered by the Earth Sage. She had never questioned its truth until now. Few in the world were as deeply connected to the Gaian faith as she was, after all.


    ¡°But it appears we were mistaken. The Overlord did not kill the Grandmaster.¡±


    Yet here, in the abyss, the Grandmaster appeared. With a crucifix stabbed through her back to boot. Given the then-insignificant status of the Celestial Order¡ªthey weren¡¯t even considered a target for political maneuvering¡ªthe scene before us pointed to one conclusion.


    ¡°It was the minions of the Sky God who killed her and erased all history. Those cowardly seers who sided with the Dharma King to hasten the Overlord¡¯s downfall. They were responsible¡­ for our ruin, and the death and humiliation of the Grandmaster.¡±


    While that mountain of corpses might have been the Overlord¡¯s creation, the abyss and the crucified Grandmaster were the work of Sanctum.

 Chapter 130: The Slanted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses - 2

    <b>? The nted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses ¨C 2 ?</b>


    It was a simple conclusion. They were the first to reach the abyss, and whaty before us was untampered evidence.


    In other words, Sanctum was responsible for the death of the Grand Master, the Taoist of Mother Earth.


    The historical records of the Military State and the legends of the undying were misguided. Tyr¡¯s narrative was closest to the truth.


    Time was the greatest source of distortion of history after all. Or perhaps Sanctum had skewed every piece of history the State referenced.


    Carrying an air of hollowness mingled with suppressed fury, reminiscent of a dormant volcano, the Earth Sage took a few steps before halting suddenly¡ªa figure stood in her way. She regarded thetter with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I had my suspicions from our first meeting. That transient presence of yours¡­ the smell of those who live detached from the earth. It is a signature of people who justify every sin simply because they can see the future.¡±


    Obstructing the Earth Sage was none other than the regressor, a gleam of blue and red in her eyes. The Earth Sage¡¯s lips curved warmly.


    ¡°After all you havee to know, you would still stop me, young man?¡±


    The regressor appeared unusually tense, facing the Earth Sage with resolute determination. She swallowed before asking something.


    ¡°¡­I have one question.¡±


    ¡°What might that be?¡±


    ¡°If you take her ¡®relic¡¯ from this ce and go to the surface¡­¡±


    The regressor pointed to the woman atop the mountain of corpses, specifically at the dark staff carefully held in her palms.


    ¡°What¡¯s the first thing you¡¯ll do?¡±


    The Earth Sage didn¡¯t inquire about the nature of the staff, nor how the regressor recognized it. She simply nodded, taking it in stride.


    ¡°Is it not obvious?¡±


    The Earth Sage¡¯s smile deepened, answering as though indicating an open truth.


    ¡°I seek to make Sanctum answer for their sins.¡±


    Within the realm of religion, Sanctum was the paramount power in the world, a faction possessing countless esoteric secrets. Yet the Earth Sage calmly dered war against them.


    The regressor tried to argue.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a past event.¡±


    ¡°It is a matter of the present.¡±


    ¡°Many will die.¡±


    ¡°Not as many as they have in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll also die in the end.¡±


    ¡°I fear not.¡±


    The regressor knew her words weren¡¯t enough to persuade the other. She tried a different approach.


    ¡°Even if your actions lead to greater tragedy?¡±


    The Earth Sage snorted. The regressor¡¯s question seemed to only steel her resolve rather than spark introspection.


    ¡°¡­Always about the grand future. You speak as if you have lived it firsthand. Odd, given a man cannot be a saintess. Hearsay, I suppose.¡±


    The Earth Sage finished her words in a mutter, not digging for details. She was unfazed by the mention of a ¡°greater tragedy.¡±


    The regressor pressed on desperately.


    ¡°In a few short years, an entity that poses a threat to the world will rise.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Even if Sanctum falls, even if the age of the Gaian Order and vampires dawns, he will emerge. No, he will appear sooner and stronger.¡±


    ¡°So it seems.¡±


    The Earth Sage was indifferent. Growing urgent, the regressor revealed a truth she had long kept hidden, fearing the anxiety it might bring to the others.


    ¡°He is the King of Sins, the punisher who harnesses the Dark God¡¯s power to judge the sins of mankind. Even the saintesses of Sanctum, the Arcane Lord of the Mage Federation, and the Empire¡¯s guardian Sword Saint are powerless before him. I¡¯m talking about a powerful being that all of humanitybined can¡¯t defeat.¡±


    ¡°Dark God? Now that is a name Sanctum would relish.¡±


    ¡°He emerges from the umted malevolence of the world. You¡¯re famously respected by the people as the Earth Sage. If you deal a blow to Sanctum by yourself and perish heroically, that alone will ignite the mes of war. Everything will descend into turmoil, breeding sins. Agents of mayhem will crawl out of the chaos. And in the middle of it all¡­¡±


    The King of Sins would manifest, embodying the entirety of humanity¡¯s despair and wickedness.


    The regressor tried to speak of the impending catastrophic future, but¡­


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Caught off guard by the blunt query, the regressor could only manage a dumb sound.


    The Earth Sage repeated herself with a face of unwavering rity,


    ¡°I said, so what?¡±


    Blood squelched as she stepped on a corpse. The body, having undergone something akin to coagtion and sedimentation over a millennium, bore her weight firmly, like packed earth.


    ¡°If they chose persecution as a means to prevent tragedy, they must have believed themselves capable of enduring any bacsh. But if theyck the strength to suppress survival instinct and confront the looming cmity, they should not have acted in the first ce. For we clearly were not part of their envisioned future.¡±


    Regardless, the Earth Sage would never have stumbled. She was the Unyielding, the one who advanced without falling. And no one could make her stop.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about! Instead of fighting each other, we need to unite and get through this danger¡­!¡±


    ¡°Since they sent their champion to stop me, I take it they are confident.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t intend to stop you! If you promise not to use the Jizan, the Earth de¡¯s power, I¡¯m willing to yield it¡­!¡±


    Immediately, fury twisted the Earth Sage¡¯s face.


    ¡°<i>Yield it?!</i>¡°


    The veins on her neck throbbed visibly. Her fists tightened, the sound resembling stone breaking. She swiped at the air, her five bracelets nging harshly, and cried out with vehemence.


    ¡°That is ours! Ournd, our final resting ce! What right does a mere champion of Sanctum im to the Grand Master¡¯s relic?!¡±


    Her bellow echoed, creating a thunderous vibration that resonated between the mountain of corpses and the sloping Tantalus. The force of her voice was such that it caused the bodies on the ground to tremble.


    ¡°Do not presume authority just because the future is yours! Even if your people took it in a timeline without me! That does not grant you any entitlement!¡±


    The Earth Sage clenched her hand with a crunch. Her muscles bulged, and her five bracelets fused seamlessly around her right arm.


    Gathering her strength and focus, she bore into the regressor with a ferocious re.


    ¡°Draw your de, Champion! I will go forth! I will take up her relic, buried in this ancient tomb, and confront Sanctum¡¯s sins! I stand as Mother Earth¡¯s disciple and voice the anguish of those perishing in her name! If you seek to silence my challenge, end me and consign me to the abyss!¡±


    The regressor¡¯s persuasion had failed. In this lifetime, too, she couldn¡¯t deter the Earth Sage. Yet the sense of defeat was all too familiar now. She bit her lip and lowered her gaze.


    But then our eyes met.


    <b> ?What if someone else had tried? Yeah. Could he have changed something??</b>


    <b><i> Hardly. I was only a listener of the heart¡¯s wishes. How could I possibly stand against the tempest that was the Earth Sage?</i></b>


    Plus, even I didn¡¯t know. I was aware of her deep frustrations and desires, but never did I expect such raw hatred toe out of there. I was a mind reader, not a prophet, after all.


    The regressor sighed, her voice heavy with weariness.


    ¡°The future¡­ has never been mine. It was always my enemy. One that finds the most unexpected ways to ruin me.¡±


    She raised her arm to grab her sword, the ever-present Sky de, Chun-aeng. She had saved the power of itspressed dimension for this very day. She gripped it, unleashing its pulsing energy.


    ¡°Let me set one thing straight. I¡¯m no champion of Sanctum. I¡¯ve never uttered a prayer or felt a god¡¯s grace in my life. If there was anything between us, it would involve fights and curses.¡±


    <b> ?The first time, I was relieved to be alive again. The next time, I was joyful about obtaining an amazing ability. By the third, I felt ted, thinking I¡¯d be someone special. But this specialness is a curse, not a blessing. A burden too heavy for someone as¡­ ordinary as I am¡­?</b>


    After a brief moment of self-mockery, the regressor raised her sword again. The vast abyss responded with a tremor.


    Winds surged between the nted ceiling and the mass of corpses. The abyss seemed to have reimed its link to the skies, calling forth the gusts.


    The winds howled mournfully, spiraling through the corpses. Eventually, theirmentations converged, absorbed into the regressor¡¯s de.


    With a roar, the regressor charged her de with immense power.


    ¡°Dammit! But I still gotta stop the world from ending!¡±


    She kicked off the corpseden floor. The Earth Sage slowly drew her right foot back, the ground behind her hardening to give her steady support.


    The invisible de shed against the five bracelets.

 Chapter 131: The Slanted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses - 3

    <b>? The nted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses ¨C 3 ?</b>


    ¡°¡­I did suspect the possibility, but to think she was affiliated with Sanctum.¡±


    A hostility sparked in Tyr¡¯s eyes as she regarded the regressor. It was an instinctive reaction, deeply rooted within her very essence, a surge of aversion. Had Tyr¡¯s heart remained frozen, she might have joined the Earth Sage against the regressor. However¡­


    ¡°¡­But he always seemed too guileless for such an association. I wonder why.¡±


    They had spent a long time together, witnessing each other¡¯s depths. Through it all, the regressor never projected animosity or scorn. She had merely chuckled wryly at the clumsy bond we shared.


    Three months was a blink of an eye for Tyr, but with her newfound beating heart, it was time enough to be a profound experience.


    Thus, Tyr chose to remain uninvolved.


    <b><i> See, Regressor? I get what you were worried about, but I told you we wouldn¡¯t butt in.</i></b>


    Suddenly, the undyingnded in the blood ocean with Callis. Feeling the furious winds, he mused aloud.


    ¡°Hmm! Given his powers of the sky, like wind and cloud, I had presumed he was rted to the Sky God!¡±


    ¡°Sanctum¡¯s powers do note from the Sky God. He bestows no ability upon man.¡±


    Tyr spoke with conviction, having faced Sanctum¡¯s forces more than anyone else in her life. Her crimson eyes chased the regressor¡¯s invisible sword as she continued quietly.


    ¡°They may im to worship the Sky God, but their true devotion lies with the First Saintess. And every subsequent saintess has been revered as a prophet or an oracle.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Come to think of it, that is indeed the case! Then is it not actually amazing? It implies they achieved such prominence without divine intervention!¡±


    ¡°The real mystery is their ability to peer through the fabric of space and time. Hmph, those cowards¡­¡±


    Tyr¡¯s grudge was evidently undiminished, even with her reawakened heart.


    ¡°Regardless, Shei cannot be an oracle. Since the First Saintess¡¯s crucifixion, only women have been qualified to take that role. Unless he is hiding¡­ hiding his actual gender¡­?¡±


    Tyr tilted her head in contemtion, but her thought train was halted by an unexpected noise.


    ¡°Grrrr!¡±


    Azzy, still clinging to the ceiling like a bat, began to growl menacingly. Given her natural distaste for human corpses, this entirendscape had to be like a minefield to her.


    There was no issue with treading upon or damaging these already lifeless corpses, but there was no point in forcing her toe down.


    ¡°Yeah, you stay there. Don¡¯te down if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr!¡±


    But Azzy¡¯s growling wasn¡¯t just a reaction to the dead¡ªthere was movement among the corpses. Sensing this, one of the searchlights swiftly swiveled, casting its beam upon the disturbance. Thanks to that, I clearly saw a corpse, draped in loose clothing, pushing itself off its knees.


    Not that I particrly appreciated the view.


    Death was the end of life, a tranquil phase where worldly lines faded. Hence, a dead body that sumbed to nature shouldn¡¯t be able to move by itself. It was supposed to decay and meld with the world.


    Simply put, the corpse staggering to its feet was breaking the number one taboo in a grave: getting up again.


    I grimaced at the sight.


    ¡°This has got to be a joke.¡±


    Tyr, however, was unfazed.


    ¡°A vengeful spirit? I suppose it is not strange for there to be a couple, given there are 300,000 of them.¡±


    This anomaly was why gravemen had existed and the faith in Mother Earth once thrived. asionally, remnants of souls would linger in the deceased, prompting movement or change. It might be best described as a primal body-mediated magic, triggered just before death.


    Of course, mere residual souls were no threat to the living, so most were easily exorcised. Nevertheless, dealing with reanimated corpses was a deeply unpleasant and inconvenient affair, which was why people employed gravemen to ensure proper burials.


    Buried underground, where even the living couldn¡¯t escape, these specters would only stir momentarily before vanishing.


    ¡°It is a trifle. Give me a moment.¡±


    Naturally, for Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka, the world¡¯s worst specter who had been buried alive only to reemerge with an almost corpse-like body, it was indeed a trifling matter.


    ¡°I will not need to even exert myself.¡±


    Tyr motioned with her hand, summoning forth a shadowy figure. Secondster, a sharp de impaled the spirit-possessed corpse.


    It was the handiwork of a dark knight.


    The knight withdrew his sword and delivered a kick behind the corpse¡¯s leg, forcing it to kneel before beheading it. The severed head soared away, disappearing beyond the searchlights¡¯ reach.


    I apuded the dark knight¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Wow, dark knight! That¡¯s some Season 1-level performance! You can drop the shameful titles of Wage Thief and Scouter now!¡±


    ¡°¡­But of course. A dark knight would hardly be defeated by mere specters.¡±


    Thinking about it, dark knights were a type of specter too. They were the souls of knights killed by Tyr, so it made sense they were stronger than regr soldiers¡­


    But just as I had this thought, something grabbed the dark knight¡¯s ankle. A hand. As he turned his ck helmet downward to see what it was, the knight was tripped by the hand.


    Suddenly, numerous hands appeared, their fingers crawling over the knight¡¯s body like ants, clutching, tearing, and pinching. Completely restrained, the dark knight struggled to break free, only to end up being dismantled to nothingness.


    Only hands remained in the spotlight.


    In the stunned silence that followed, I coldly retracted my earlier praise.


    ¡°Scratch that. It¡¯s a prettyckluster performance for a knight to get destroyed after taking just one out. How about we call them dark pawns from now? Actually, ¡®dark¡¯ sounds too strong. Let¡¯s go with dirt pawns.¡±


    ¡°Is now really the time for jesting? Stay close for now. Danger aside, something is amiss.¡±


    Her words were punctuated by rms sounding throughout Tantalus. <i>Whiiing-</i>. The artificial shrill pierced my ears as the searchlights ceased their tracking efforts, overwhelmed by the sheer number of moving figures.


    Instead, they gradually broadened their narrow beams as lights sprang forth from the boundaries of Tantalus.


    I had assumed the daytime light was our sole source of proper illumination, but I was mistaken. Small, concealed lights along Tantalus¡¯ perimeter popped out in unison. Though each was dimmer than the daytime light, together, they bathed the area in a radiant glow.


    The lights from the low ceiling vividly revealed the mountain of the dead: piles of clothes, flesh, limbs, and asional heads. Viewing the amassed human remains in this fashion, forming eerie contours, evoked more than horror. It was like staring at a grotesque, purely disturbing work of art.


    However, this unsettling sight was soon overshadowed by something even more terrifying.


    The foot of the corpse mountain was awash with sieved blood. Around its edges, the dead garbed in loose clothing began to stand as one. It was a veritable army of specters.


    Tyr appeared tense at the sight.


    ¡°¡­How bright. It will be hard to manipte shadows. But instead¡­¡±


    By hermand, the squelching blood below began to rise.


    Tyr¡¯s bloodcraft couldn¡¯t be exerted outside her body since her heart began to beat again, but she could still manipte blood in such close proximity.


    She conjured an orb of crimson blood before her, cautioning me.


    ¡°Stay close, Hu.¡±


    Then, with a flick of her finger, she sent a fanning tidal wave of blood crashing into the undead, erasing any sign of their existence.


    Yet, the tension didn¡¯t leave Tyr¡¯s face. Not because she feared the possessed corpses, but because she worried I might be harmed.


    ¡°I promise to keep you safe.¡±


    Feeling bolstered, I raised a thumbs-up.


    ¡°The Dark Rose is certainly better than the dark knights! Or should I say dirt pawns!¡±


    ¡°You really must feel no tension at all!¡±


    Off in the distance, Callis and the undying were locked inbat with the possessed corpses. The undying was unleashing a series of punches, sending the enemy airborne or destroying them with each blow.


    But he was at a disadvantage. Even though the undying never tired, he only had two fists. He might asionally manage to knock down three undead at once, but within seconds, dozens more woulde swarming at him. It was inevitable for him to be pushed back more and more. And with someone to protect, he was ever bound to be defensive.


    The undying shouted a warning.


    ¡°Callis! Stay with me! You must never separate!¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m joining the fight!¡±


    ¡°Join? You are hurt! Do not worry, I do not tire! They cannot handle even a punch of mine!¡±


    Callis snapped in retort.


    ¡°Idiot! It was all an act! It¡¯s about time you figured it out!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    His confusion allowed the undead to close the distance. Biting her lips, Callis inserted herbat arm packet into her bio-receptor.


    ¡°Call to Arms!¡±


    With a mechanical whir, an alchemic glow enveloped her left arm, forming a steel gauntlet. Now armed, Callis punched an oing corpse, shattering its skull and sending its teeth flying. Swiftly, she snatched some of the teeth midair and slotted one into a chamber in her gauntlet.


    She took aim, yelling.


    ¡°Set, Re, Re, Re, Pascal, Heaven!¡±


    Instead of the expected release of steam, a burst ofpressed air shot the tooth like an air gun. The projectile zipped through the air and struck an advancing undead, causing its head to jerk back slightly with a dull sound of impact.


    But that was all. The corpse continued its march undeterred.


    ¡°Argh! The size isn¡¯t right! And it¡¯s too light¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well, because it is a tooth?¡±


    ¡°Their teeth are soft andck alchemical resistance, probably because they¡¯re so old! Alright then!¡±


    <b> ?Instant Alchemy!?</b>


    As Callis clenched and unfurled her right fist, alchemically altered teeth materialized. Though they were all different in shape and size, their thickness alone was uniform.


    Callis loaded a tooth with the perfect dimensions and took another shot. The sound was softer this time.


    ¡°Heaven Art!¡±


    The tooth decisively pierced an undead¡¯s right ankle, causing it to stumble and fall.


    ¡°I¡¯ll assist you!¡±


    ¡°Uh, mm. Do not push yourself¡­?¡±


    Though she had been overshadowed by the ¡°monsters¡± among us, a trained officer was virtually a finely crafted war machine. The Military State would be troubled if she couldn¡¯t perform at least this well.


    But of course, no matter how much she tried¡­


    ¡°Skyde Art, Thunderbird!¡±


    ¡°O Mother Earth!¡±


    ¡­She couldn¡¯t measure up to that side of the neighborhood.


    A bolt of lightning surged from Chun-aeng, targeting the Earth Sage. Yet thetter dodged simply by dropping low and jumping. She was slower than the lighting¡¯s descent, but her unity with the earth rendered her invincible to lightning.


    With a resonating thud, the Earth Sage stomped her foot, sending tremors through the horde of surrounding corpses. The force spread like ripples, only to focus beneath the regressor, culminating in an explosion. The st catapulted corpses toward the regressor at the speed of a cannonball.


    Was it a coincidence or intended? A spinning arm zeroed in on the regressor¡¯s nk.


    The regressor sprang up with ease, gracefully stepping on a flying corpse to leap once more.


    <b> ?Tsk. Has she already adapted to this field of corpses? I was hoping theck of earth would give me an advantage¡­!?</b>


    ¡°Did you think thisnd of no soil or rocks would give you an edge?¡±


    The Earth Sage saw through the regressor¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Earth is the embodiment of Mother Earth. Regardless of any trivial elements, everything stems from the earth. I make no distinction between terrains!¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you great¡­!¡±


    The grumbling regressornded on the inverted ceiling. Her refined Qi Arts enabled her to walk on the skewed surface as if it were level ground.


    While the Earth Sage had simr capabilities, shecked the same agility as her opponent. Most importantly, she could only weave the earth standing on the ground¡­ or so the regressor had thought.


    This presumption was soon debunked.


    ¡°There is no sky here. The vast earth bing the ceiling does not favor you either!¡±


    Crying out with conviction, the Earth Sage grasped at the air, the veins of her fingertips bulging.


    Onlookers might think she was miming, straining in vain. But this was nothing like that. Miming was a simtion of false reality.


    ¡°Rage!¡±


    The Earth Sage, however, manifested genuine power. She swiped her hand, causing the concrete ceiling to fragment into grid-like sections. These solid blocks lunged toward the regressor.


    The very earth obeyed the Earth Sage, even without her direct contact.


    <b> ?She can do this much even without Jizan!?</b>


    Was it rising inversely or plummeting? Either way, the blocks of concrete narrowly missed their mark. But even though the regressor managed to hastily dodge a direct hit, the force of the near miss still rang through her body.


    ¡°Tsk¡­!¡±


    No ground was safe. The regressor gasped for breath as shended far away.


    In contrast, the Earth Sage moved with the same poise from the start.


    ¡°How disappointing, Champion. Is it ack of ability or hostility? Why stand in my way if you possess neither? Out of duty? Or is it the sole path to your desired future?¡±


    The Earth Sage¡¯s piercing gaze settled on the regressor.


    ¡°If you will not fight, I hope you will step aside. I wish not to battle an opponent without enmity.¡±


    The regressor shot a remark.


    ¡°¡­The people you¡¯ll encounter will bear no enmity either.¡±


    ¡°I am sure such individuals will sidestep on their own. I solely aim to confront the sinful. Every hidden vice must be unveiled and repented.¡±


    ¡°They still won¡¯t move aside. They have their duty to guard their sanctuary. Just like you.¡±


    A sh of duty against duty was no more than a pure tragedy devoid of good or evil. The regressor, despite herck of eloquence, was trying to convey this sentiment.


    The Earth Sage¡¯s brow furrowed, but her moment of contemtion was brief. A conclusion had already crystallized inside her.


    ¡°¡­Then, I will simply move them aside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to stop you. Because you¡­ yeah. You won¡¯t fall. Even if it means bringing everyone else down.¡±


    This was the regressor¡¯s mission to safeguard the future. She lifted her sword again. The steadiness of the de reflected her steadfast determination.


    Gazing tly at her opponent, the Earth Sage settled her emotions before speaking calmly.


    ¡°I will climb there and take the Grand Master¡¯s relic. This is a matter of course, like the way a stone rolls. If you choose to oppose, brace yourself.¡±


    This was a direct challenge to the regressor, apassionate yet resolute demand for rity in thetter¡¯s stance.


    ¡°You cannot stop me without breaking me.¡±


    Thus, the One Who Does Not Fall began to climb the mountain of the dead, heading straight for the peak.

 Chapter 132: The Slanted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses - 4

    <b>? The nted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses ¨C 4 ?</b>


    The invisible sword lunged at the Earth Sage.<i> ng.</i> Her five bracelets met the de sequentially, deflecting it.


    The regressor used Chun-aeng¡¯s speed to target the Earth Sage¡¯s neck directly, but instead of blocking or evading, thetter simply let the attack through with a slight tilt of her head before retaliating with a punch.


    Typically, the sword held the advantage against a fist, but that logic didn¡¯t apply in a duel beyond the norm; the very basis of engagement differed.


    The sword pierced the Earth Sage¡¯s earring as she channeled her energy, using Qi Deflection powerful enough to repel the wind. Given the unstable manner in which Chun-aeng was wielded, her deflection resulted in the de merely grazing her neck.


    In contrast, even if the regressor activated her defensive Qi, the Earth Sage¡¯s punch would deliver its full impact. She was the one with the sword, yet she was the one losing out.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>!¡±


    Switching her focus, the regressor retracted Chun-aeng to aim a sh at the Earth Sage¡¯s bracelet-free left arm. She inflicted a long gash that instantly welled with blood.


    But a brief grunt from the Earth Sage seemed to heal the wound. No, rather than heal, she had merelypressed the injury using her Qi Arts and the muscles of her whole body. Nevertheless, the distinction seemed negligible.


    As repayment for the sh, the Earth Sage¡¯s powerful fist mercilessly surged toward the regressor. The regressor managed ast-second defense with Chun-aeng and block, but the mighty blow proved hard to stop using the sword alone.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Even with the dimensional force she had stored in Chun-aeng unleashed, the regressor couldn¡¯t neutralize the attack and was blown backward.


    Observing her opponent, the Earth Sage readied her palm once more. If the regressor had failed to learn her lesson andnded on the ceiling again, she intended to make mince of her this time for sure. And should the regressor drop straight to the ground, she would employ shockwaves to attack instead.


    But the regressor chose neither the ceiling nor the ground.


    Skyde Art, Storm Cloud. Chun-aeng began to slowly gleam a radiant white beginning from its hilt. The sky, a vast expanse brimming with passion and wind, birthed high clouds from the dance of heat with liberated air.


    Skyde Art, Stepping Cloud.


    The point of her shimmering de fluttered like a butterfly, taking form in the void. What materialized appeared as a solid cloud. The white fluff looked as though a piece of the sky waspacted like a brick.


    The regressor performed an aerial flip andnded on the Stepping Cloud. Though it seemed her feet might sink into its softness, the cloud supported her as steadfastly as solid ground.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡±


    With heaven and earth inverted, she bent her knees and assumed a stance. Chun-aeng gleamed with light. She coiled herself, focusing her energy.


    Absorbing her power, the cloud¡¯s hue deepened, reminiscent of an immortal artist¡¯s ink stroke, growing more profound with each moment.


    Clouds weren¡¯t always white. On tempestuous days, when the heavens were enraged, clouds would sometimes menacingly roar toward thend below. Such a transition in color was an omen of the sky being filled with power.


    With the regressor creating a foothold for herself, the Earth Sage missed her window to counteract. She hastily used geomancy to pull the nearby concrete walls to her, but she was a moment toote. The regressor¡¯s figure disappeared.


    Skyde Art, Thunderhawk.


    Lightning shed, and the abyss was pierced by the biggest, thunderous echo in the world.


    Lightning was a bridge between heaven and earth, its raw force heralded btedly by thunder¡¯s roar. But by the time thunder sounds, divine judgment would already have been exacted.


    Hence, thunder was the sky¡¯s echoing afterthought. Once its voice was heard, it was already toote.


    The regressor¡¯s silhouette reappeared behind the Earth Sage, leaving behind a trail of lightning. The ambient static faintly mapped her path of movement. The crackling, remnant energy enveloping her caused her hair to bristle.


    The regressor exhaled sharply as she turned around.


    <i> Crack!</i>


    Her destrike materialized in the form of lightning. A bolt of energy descended, bridging the gap between the looming storm cloud and her.


    The Earth Sage¡¯s concrete barrier was scorched and splintered. The resulting cracks bore a resemnce to lightning bolts.


    The attack was swift and intense. Unavoidable, and infused with lightning.


    And yet¡­


    ¡°How¡­ exhrating!¡±


    The Earth Sage curled her lips, directing that energy into the ground.


    Since the dawn of time, the earth had stood unwavering against innumerable lightning strikes. It didn¡¯t merely endure. Even lightning was embraced into its arms.


    The regressor had executed her most formidable attack, but it fell short of dealing a fatal blow.


    Blood traced the Earth Sage¡¯s lips, but that was the extent of her injuries. One of her bracelets had broken, and cuts marred her arms and shoulders, but nothing more. By channeling the lightning away and tightening her muscles using gravitating Qi, her wounds closed as if they had never existed.


    This resembled Mother Earth¡¯s resilience to heal eventually despite countless scars.


    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>.¡±


    Ignoring the throbbing warning from her wrist, the regressor lifted Chun-aeng. The connection was set. Her de was at her side, the cloud afar. She needed only to link the two again.


    Electricity surged through her, causing the overhead storm cloud to growl ominously.


    But just as she was about to take a lightning-charged step¡­


    ¡°Earth Dragon.¡±


    The Earth Sage invoked the zenith of Earth Arts, lifting her hand to draw forth a dust storm from the concrete. It was an impossible feat. The hard concrete wasn¡¯t even cracked anywhere. How could it birth dust?


    Yet for the Earth Sage, it was indeed possible.


    The concrete of the ceiling, the sloping Tantalus, began to churn on its own. Through its own collisions and friction, it swiftly transformed into soil and dust. Reverting to its original form, the concrete was rapidly drawn to the Earth Sage.


    The morphed concrete, this manifestation of earthly might, rose like a coiled serpent, shrouded by a dusty cloud. It looked like a dragon hade out of the ground.


    It devoured the storm cloud in a heartbeat, and the cloud, being too close to the ground, was no more.


    <b> ?Dammit, an earth dragon. Luckily¡­ it¡¯s a bit small right now.?</b>


    In a previous lifetime, the Earth Sage had possessed Jizan and summoned two earth dragons to encircle a vast temple. She had enough power to pluck out individuals in the temple with her dragons, one by one.


    Commanding two earth dragons, the Earth Sage had marched, resembling an earthwyrm aspiring to overturn the heavens. She was a relentless nightmare, drawing closer to confront Sanctum for their sins.


    Compared to then, she only had one earth dragon that was just big enough to ensnare a single person.


    <b>?</b>Though of course¡­ the question remains if I can handle it.<b>?</b>


    Its diminished size could make it all the more challenging.


    The earth dragon coiled protectively around the Earth Sage, creating a swirling shield of sand.


    In response, the regressor brandished Chun-aeng. She became enveloped in clouds teeming with lightning, her hair standing on end.


    ¡°Here I go.¡±


    ¡°Come.¡±


    It was a brief exchange, hardly enough to be a conversation. But no more words were needed.


    The regressor charged, swinging her sword, while the Earth Sage raised both hands in preparation.


    The earth dragon¡¯s jaws opened wide. It was no simple geomancy. It was the earth itself, moving fluidly like a serpent, synchronized with the Earth Sage¡¯s martial arts.


    The Earth Sage threw a light punch, and the dragon of concrete lunged at the regressor.


    In response, the regressor bounced lightly forward¡­ and ran past the dragon¡¯s side.


    Such agility could only be exhibited by someone with a light physique, advanced acrobatics, and deep mastery over Qi. Like riding a wave instead of going against it, she glided along, using Chun-aeng¡¯s de against the dragon to steer her course.


    The Earth Sage was impressed, even as she threw another punch.


    Sword met martial arts.


    The invisible, untrackable de flew through the air, cutting into the Earth Sage¡¯s bracelets, deflecting her attacks and whittling away at her flesh. But the Earth Sage¡¯s earth dragon acted as armor that made it hard for any attack tond.


    As the regressor clicked her tongue in frustration, the earth dragon saw the moment it had been waiting for¡ªit struck like a viper. The moment its body twitched, its head had already shot forth.


    Using her Heavenly Counter Domain, the regressor narrowly escaped the attack.


    <b> ?I¡¯m so d I have this ability¡­!?</b>


    Feeling relief in her heart, the regressor targeted the dragon¡¯s exposed neck. With its head severed, the dragon focused solely on defense, biding time for its regeneration.


    The ensuing battle was a draining tug-of-war, sapping both energy and concentration. Undoubtedly, the regressor found herself on the losing end.


    <b> ?If only I was facing someone who was just fast. I could¡¯ve used my counter skills in a speed duel¡­!?</b>


    The opponent was as steadfast as the ground itself, living up to the moniker of ¡°Earth Sage¡±. Even when the regressor didnd the asional blow, her body, hardened like stone through decades of training, only suffered superficial scratches.


    But for the regressor, even one hit would be lethal, especially now; she was in the most vulnerable, early stage of her regression.


    The Earth Sage made a wide, diagonal sweep with her hand. It wasn¡¯t much of an attack, yet even that posed danger. Parrying with her de, the regressor silently vented her frustration.


    <b> ?What¡¯s the point of training after regressing?! My body doesn¡¯t change! </b><b><i>Tsk</i></b><b>. Do I have to use that¡­??</b>


    ¡°You jumped.¡±


    As the Earth Sage said this, she readied her fist. The regressor tried to react, but her feet were slightly off the ground at that moment.


    <b> ?Oh no!?</b>


    She hadn¡¯t managed to create a safe distance yet and was caught off-bnce while parrying the previous attack. It was an oversight.


    With her feet firmly set on the ground, the Earth Sage sensed her opponent¡¯s state by the tremors passing through the corpses and prepared her next strike.


    ¡°Void Gravitation.¡±


    A crystalline shatter echoed through the void. A peculiar distortion of Qi seized the very fabric of the world.


    <b> ?Void Gravitation?! She could manifest that¡­ physically as well?!?</b>


    In a previous life cycle, the Earth Sage had used this ultimate technique to bend reality itself, deflecting iing arrows and bullets to capture a fleeing foe.


    <b> ?I didn¡¯t think it could be used in directbat!?</b>


    Despite no physical contact, the regressor was pulled away.


    The Earth Sage exhibited the apex of the Heaven and Earth Arts, gathering tremendous power into her right arm. Both her intact and damaged bracelets vibrated in resonance, producing a hum resembling that of cicadas.


    The Earth Sage simply exerted Qi Gravitation from her whole being, yet the regressor was powerless against its pull. She could fight it off if she tried, but by then, it would be toote. Ensnared by this technique, her only option was to steel herself for what came next.


    ¡°If you are resilient.¡±


    In a short motion, the Earth Sage thrust her fist forward. The earth dragon above the regressor, its body wound tight like a spring, instantaneously lunged, snapping at its target with all its might.


    ¡°Ga¡ªargh!¡±


    A choked cry rang out, punctuated by the sound of something breaking. The regressor was hurled into the distance by the force of the dragon¡¯s strike. She rolled among the corpses, looking like one of them.


    ¡°Then you will survive.¡±


    The Earth Sage finished in a murmur, wiping away blood from her face. The regressor answered with painful groans.


    ¡°Ugh, urgh¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­You are indeed resilient. But your state is already dire. I doubt you can continue.¡±


    Summing up her assessment, the Earth Sage began to turn away, intending to climb the mountain of corpses.


    Yet, the regressor began to slowly get up.

 Chapter 133: The Slanted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses - 5

    <b>? The nted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses ¨C 5 ?</b>


    Struggling to her feet, the regressor¡¯s voice trembled feebly.


    ¡°I never wanted¡­ to kill. I tried to find if¡­ there might be another way.¡±


    Her battered state was evident to anyone. She could no longer continue fighting. Yet, the blood dripping from her wounds retraced their path. She had used bloodcraft to make it flow back into her. Then a gust surrounded her, blowing away the dirt and grime. For a moment, she seemed cleansed.


    Of course, that was merely superficial. Internally, the blow from the earth dragon had wrought significant damage. She was doubtlessly barely standing on her feet. However, the regressor possessed the ability to channel her pain and despair into rage.


    ¡°I just¡­ wanted to do well. Because only I could do it. Because if I don¡¯t change, nothing will¡­ I believed that with good intentions and true effort, everything would get better.¡±


    During her early regressions, when she could see the situation start to visibly improve, the regressor believed that when issues arose, she could appear anywhere to resolve all conflicts, and create an everyday life of peace and beauty. With repetition, things would gradually get better.


    She clung to this belief once. However¡­


    ¡°But why! Why, why! Whyyy!¡±


    She encountered futures that couldn¡¯t be altered. Hearts that refused to be swayed. She saw rigid convictions, stubborn pride, and pure obstinacy.


    In a world of corrupt organizations and evil individuals, the few good souls were the first to perish in the face of danger. The people she expected to stand by her harbored hidden agendas. Amidst it all, the regressor alone yed the role of a clown.


    As for those who would have offered true help, they would turn away in the next cycle, rendering their promises meaningless.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t anyone help meee?!¡±


    Filled with anger, the regressor looked to the skies, her eyes shimmering with a seven-colored spectrum.


    The heat-detecting Crimson, the imperious Amber, the prating Jade, depth-revealing Azure, the far-seeing Indigo, and the power-discerning Violet.


    These were the Seven Colored Eyes, the mystic powers of sight. The mere appearance of one could send tremors through the world.


    The eyes weren¡¯t fused, nor were they shining in sequence. Each of the seven colors shone on its own, yet also as one whole.


    A halo emerged in the regressor¡¯s eyes, glittering like the stars in the night sky. From its ends flowed either tears, or perhaps clusters of light.


    She had activated all of the Seven Colored Eyes: the Revolving Wheel of Heavens. Through this power, attainable only when all seven mystic eyes merged, she glimpsed the unfathomable.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, then give it a try! I¡¯ll thinkter whether I can save you or nooot!!!¡±


    The seven mystic eyes could see the unseen, and the sum of them, the Revolving Wheel of Heaven, could perceive possibilities. Once called the Eyes of Fate, they gauged one¡¯s potential fate.


    Due to its enigmatic and uncertain nature, this mystic eye was progressively shunned because of those who met ruin clinging to fate. Over time, the eye was fragmented into different powers.


    It was a different case for the regressor, however. To her, the fruits of possibilities already matched the number of her regressions. It allowed her to see herself, drawing out the potential of the human named Shei. This was neither prophecy nor precognition.


    By reading and observing her potential in a past life cycle, the power she obtained then, she could temporarily replicate that strength.


    Though the cost was her lifespan, that was something she possessed in abundance.


    ¡°Skyde Art, Draconic Ascension!¡±


    A tempest unfurled behind the regressor, energies spiraling chaotically. With a swift leap, the regressor unleashed a sh of incredible force cloaked in the wind.


    ¡°You jumped again. Do you never learn¡­?¡±


    The Earth Sage clutched the very air, twisting it. She intended to capture her opponent using Void Gravitation and rip into her with the earth dragon.


    <i> Crrk.</i> The dragon¡¯s concrete body warped, groaning ominously like an overburdened pir.


    ¡°Hiyaaah!¡±


    ¡°Earth Dragon.¡±


    Springs weren¡¯t only made from metal. As long as it didn¡¯t break, even concrete could take its properties. The Earth Dragon, animated by the Earth Sage¡¯s power, had precisely this capability.


    The surging earth dragon roared and in a sh, appeared right before the regressor. The next instant, it was vertically cleaved cleanly in two. The regressor forged on past the split, shrouded in a tempest, and swung her de toward the defenseless Earth Sage.


    Had the swing been on the ground, it would¡¯ve had the force to slice even the distant clouds.


    A deep gash tore through the Earth Sage. Blood poured from the unmendable wound, spanning from her shoulder down to the opposite side of her waist¡ªa fatal injury.


    But even afternding such a blow, the regressor didn¡¯t let her guard down. She clenched her jaw and immediately braced herself.


    A powerful kick from the Earth Sage sent her airborne like a ball.


    Secondster, the Earth Sage¡¯s right earring split with a crack. The fracture was identical to the wound on her body.


    As the broken earring fell to the ground, the gash on the Earth Sage closed as if stitched together.


    ¡°Preceding Funeral¡­ How annoying! Why do you juste back to life even when you¡¯re about to die?!¡±


    The regressor vented her frustration. It wasn¡¯t healing nor restoration, just a momentary deferral of the wound. The Preceding Funeral was a technique that transferred damage to a y effigy, allowing the user to ¡®feign¡¯ an unharmed state and continue fighting.


    Facing an opponent who could resurrect in the midst of battle was more exasperating than it sounded.


    Of course, the Earth Sage was more taken back than the regressor.


    ¡°¡­How peculiar. Prophecies cannot change reality, and observation without learning cannot enhance one¡¯s skills. Yet, just now, it felt as if your abilities themselves have changed¡­¡±


    When the regressor was hit by the kick, she altered the point of impact by lunging forward, simultaneously reaching out early to brace her leg and mitigate the force. Her fluid movement and the flow of her Qi were different from before.


    Be it her Qi Arts or physical capabilities, everything appeared overwhelmingly superior to what it had been. The Earth Sage recognized this.


    ¡°However, like wearing clothes a size too big, I sense stray energy seeping out from the gaps. I do not know what it is, but borrowed power will notst long.¡±


    ¡°Borrowed, hah! This is my original skill! And even without this, I can beat you in just another 3 years¡­ as long as you don¡¯t have Jizan!¡±


    Her rapidly dwindling energy was a heavy burden, but rage drove the regressor forward. She yelled at the Earth Sage.


    ¡°Surrender! This is thest time I¡¯m using words!¡±


    ¡°I wish to ask you, considering your perilous state. Do you still intend to fight?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny! If not for that Preceding Funeral, you¡¯d have already died once!¡±


    ¡°You will have to kill me twice more.¡±


    <i> Clink.</i> The y effigy on the Earth Sage¡¯s left ear swayed. An extra life. The other remaining life was her own.


    With a fleeting shared nce, their determination was affirmed.


    The regressor took a stance again, while the Earth Sage wrapped her body in concrete. It hade down to a race against the clock. Could the regressor take down the Earth Sage before time ran out? That would determine the oue.


    But as the regressor looked up at the Earth Sage with gleaming eyes, she suddenly noticed a human figure moving on the distant mountain of corpses. Her eyes widened in disbelief as shock gripped her, nearly causing her to fall.


    ¡®What the heck¡­ is he doing over there?!¡¯


    <b>***</b>


    When the undying thrust his fist into a corpse¡¯s abdomen, the corpse didn¡¯t fall. Instead, it nkly stared at the undying¡¯s right arm impaling it.


    A weak whisper came from its mouth.


    ¡°Dirt.¡±


    ¡°Dirt?¡±


    Another corpse reacted to the first. The murmur spread from one dead body to the next, and soon a quiet chorus of ¡°dirt¡± enveloped the area.


    Momentster, the corpses¡¯ heads stiffly jerked around, their eyes shifting. They rushed madly toward the undying.


    ¡°Ehh?! Callis, stay back!¡±


    Before being swallowed into the wave of corpses, the undying picked Callis up and flung her away. Though caught off-guard, Callis managed a fall break and rolled over several times.


    The wave quickly submerged the undying.


    ¡°Rasch!¡±


    Callis¡¯ scream was drowned out by the droning of the corpses.


    ¡°Bury, must bury. Lay to rest.¡±


    It was a crazed chant, containing nothing but a lingering sense of duty. The corpses, dressed in baggy clothes, pounced like thirsty beasts.


    Callis gritted her teeth. The number had already exceeded what she could handle. Cursing her powerlessness, Callis knelt before Tyr to plead.


    ¡°O Progenitor! Please! Save Rasch!¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well. Wait a moment.¡±


    But as Tyr was levitating droplets of blood into the air, the undying¡¯s voice boomed out from among the undead.


    ¡°Hold on! Something is not right!¡±


    Any ordinary person would¡¯ve already been torn to shreds in that ant-like swarm of corpses, but the undying sounded perfectly fine.


    ¡°These beings are less hostile than I expected! They might not be trying to attack us¡­!¡±


    The undying emerged from among the undead, who carried him up like a coffin. They moved him toward the mountain of dead bodies.


    The undying shouted with amusement.


    ¡°Haha! I feel just like a king!¡±


    And then Tyr flicked her droplets of blood, taking out everything under the undying with a boom. The attack was more a sweeping blow than a pinpoint strike. The corpses were blown to bits, and losing his support, the undying dropped down.


    As the undying rubbed his bottom, Tyr made a quiet remark.


    ¡°That is no reason to leave them be. After all, specters are merely echoes of the departed¡¯s final cries. It is more merciful to eliminate them sooner. Do you not agree, Hu¡­?¡±


    As Tyr turned around, she found a corpse wearing my outer garments standing in my ce.


    Tyr tilted her head, and slowly realizing the situation, her face turned ashen as shock took over.


    ¡°Hu?!¡±


    While Tyr frantically searched for me in astonishment, I was scaling the mountain of corpses, riding a specter-possessed undead.

 Chapter 134: The Slanted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses - 6

    <b>? The nted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses ¨C 6 ?</b>


    Draped in loose attire, the corpse, even in its deathly state, was well-acquainted with carrying a human figure on its back. The Gaian undead, with me in tow, climbed the mountain and set me before the Grand Master¡¯s remains. Gratefully, I patted the undead¡¯s shoulder and took my position in front of her body.


    From my bag, I produced a bottle of the Hundred Crimson Blossoms. A mere ss could flush one¡¯s cheeks to a deep shade of crimson. It was the priciest drink among what the regressor brought, and also the very first I had discreetly taken for myself. Reluctant as I was to part with it, I knew only something of its quality was a fitting tribute to the Grand Master.


    Pouring the liquor into a cup, I sprinkled it around her. From her left, to her right, and then behind.


    Having done so, I knelt and ced the empty cup near her feet. Then I tilted the bottle into the cup, slowly appreciating the sound, the fragrance, and the taste it would bring.


    Once the cup was filled, I stood and sped my hands, bowing deeply before the Grand Master. Once to honor the days she lived. Twice to mourn her departure.


    I knelt again and sat, taking the cup before her and tossing it back, sending the potent drink coursing down my throat.


    My consciousness faded.


    <b>*** </b>


    Such unparalleled arrogance, to im rivers are the veins of Mother Earth, and that soil and stone form her flesh. Ridiculous.


    They behave as spoiled youngest children, believing their worship affords them special rights.


    Rivers are merely sweat upon her skin. The earth and rocks are but her rugged facade. Mountains? Little more than imperfections. Her blood reveals itself only rarely from the deepest of those scars.


    We drink from her rivers and cultivate hernds, deeming them vital that we misjudge their importance to her. Compared to Mother Earth, we are lesser than ants after all.


    Her true lifeblood is the moltenva that courses beneath the volcanoes. Her real flesh, the molten sea cradling thatva.


    You have never seen it? Ha, is that not natural?


    Just as mites crawling along our skin might see our fingertips as the horizon, we could never witness Mother Earth¡¯s true flesh. Deep within her might lie her heart, its form doubtless beyond our wildest dreams.


    O disciples, take heed. The Mother is merciful, but we are far more insignificant than what she expects. Humans are nothing more than trifling cretins that forage her rough skin for sustenance and drink her sweat.


    The devoted must embrace humility, and realize their triviality. Whether the great and majestic Mother Earth watches over or regards us with apathy, we, her parasites¡­ are certainly not the magnificent beings we absurdly presume to be.


    <b> ***</b>


    The highest mountain in the world: Mount Unfallen. Soaring higher even than clouds, it was the zenith of all terrains that offered a glimpse of a tenth of the world.


    Atop this apex knelt the Grand Master.


    ¡°¡­I was the arrogant one.¡±


    What¡¯s too close or too distant often remains unseen. Following this notion, the Gaian Order considered mountain ascents as spiritual trials. The loftier the peak, the greater the spiritual merit, or so they believed.


    Countless sought to scale Mount Unfallen, the loftiest among all, but just as many lost their lives.


    It took more than strength to reach the rarefied air at the peak of a mountain. Those with light bodies, smaller frames, and profound Qi Arts held the advantage in this regard.


    A girl, newly enlightened to Gaian teachings and possessing all those traits, sessfully scaled Mount Unfallen. But despite fulfilling the dream of all Gaian disciples, it wasn¡¯t their praises that truly stirred her heart. It was marvel for the world.


    Upon witnessing the world¡¯s magnificence and realizing humility, the girl declined the title of taoist and began to roam thends. She embarked on journeys, undertook ordeals, and immersed herself among the people to learn more of Mother Earth. She even bathed in moltenva, andter extracted some to experiment with in a furnace.


    Some taoists reproached her, warning that her pursuit of Mother Earth¡¯s secrets would only birth hubris. They pressured her to immediately halt her endeavors and return.


    Heeding their call, the girl stood before the taoists, cleaved the very earth before their eyes, and proved she was right.


    She was henceforth revered as the Grand Master, the one who would guide all in the Gaian Order.


    ¡°¡­I was never in a position to teach anyone.¡±


    I scratched my head to see her spirituallymunicate with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a predicament, really, the way corpses these days insist on defying expectations. Who would¡¯ve thought a dead person could speak through the spirit?¡±


    Unique magic was a manifestation of one¡¯s inner spirit. Among those who were capable of such magic, individuals with profound regrets sometimes transformed their spirit into a relic on death¡¯s door, leaving it as a legacy to test its next bearer.


    It could be called an exceptionally obsessed spector of sorts. Though well, few spirits managed to retain their vividness over the passage of time. I surmised its location in the depths of the abyss yed a part in its preservation.


    ¡°Whatever. If you¡¯re going to test me, go ahead.¡±


    As if reacting to my words, the Grand Master slowly continued.


    ¡°I have but a single question for the visitor who has journeyed here.¡±


    Her clear, sorrowful eyes met mine.


    I wasn¡¯t reading her thoughts. This was, in the truest sense, like reading a book¡ªan inner world crafted with purpose. Though I could read it better than others, the difference was likely minimal.


    ¡°It regards my humble regrets¡­¡±


    Without warning, the scene shifted, and I was confronted with a vision of hell.


    From the farthest distance, the world shimmered in all its beauty; yet up close, it revealed andscape of cruelty and ugliness.


    Close to 300,000 souls were either lifeless, on the brink of death, or awaiting their end within a pit. The hole resonated with their anguished cries, overshadowed only by more groans and death rattles.


    Most cursed the Overlord, while some, consumed by malice, spewed their venom at all that existed. Naturally, their ire enveloped the pit, its architect the Grand Master, and the deity she served, Mother Earth.


    Despite the sphemy, the Grand Master couldn¡¯t bear to even get angry. Things had reached a point where she felt their wrath was warranted.


    As she gazed with a heavy heart, a robust, jovial man d in armor strode to her side.


    ¡°Hahaha! Such might! To single-handed carve out a pit of this size!¡±


    He was the Overlord. With a refined beard and the strength to topple mountains, he stood as a titan of his age. He jubntly extended an offer to the Grand Master.


    ¡°Look here, Grand Master! Have you no thought of joining our forces?¡±


    After causing such devastation, he would ask her to join him?


    Contempt, revulsion, and fury surged within her. But being well-versed in spiritual discipline, the Grand Master possessed the self-control to keep her emotions at bay as she responded.


    ¡°¡­As a servant of Mother Earth, how could I engage in bloodshed?¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about using your power against enemies? I don¡¯t even expect that! Moreover, the power to dig is useless in that aspect!¡±


    The mightiest man of the era shook his hand proudly, believing superfluous powers to be merely detrimental inbat.


    ¡°I hated those self-important gravemen because of their incessant racket every time they handle the dead! They caused my precious troops and me to squander time on digging! Their antics have resulted in more than several lost victories and enabled enemy survivors to escape!¡±


    There was no malice in the Overlord¡¯s demeanor, only purity. He was filled with nothing but the relentless passion to unite the world, not sparing a thought for those he trampled upon.


    ¡°But with you, Grand Master, it¡¯ll be much easier to dig and send off the dead! Then we wouldn¡¯t have to begrudge the gravemen! And you can maintain your honor! A win-win for everyone, isn¡¯t it?!


    If it was a win for everyone involved, then what of the lives that would perish at the Overlord¡¯s hands? What of themoners who would bear the brunt of his pursuits, expedited by the time she saved?


    In the first ce¡­


    ¡°If none had been killed in the first ce, burials would be unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re suggesting I shouldn¡¯t kill rebels?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. If you ceased the bloodshed, Overlord¡ª¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re another one for such drivel, Grand Master. I expected more.¡±


    With a frown, the Overlord cut her off distastefully.


    ¡°Rebels are to be executed as a lesson to others. It¡¯s elementary! If they didn¡¯t want to die, they shouldn¡¯t have revolted to begin with. All must understand this principle! You clearly know nothing of war and leadership, Grand Master!¡±


    How could he im that she knew nothing?


    During the war, how many had sheid to rest? She had buried so many deaths. Be it on chaotic battlefields, within viges plundered by bandits, or acrossnds marred by the carnage of warlords.


    ¡°Since you are upied, I¡¯ll hold my questions for now! Give it some thought after you are done!¡±


    And think she would. With the might Mother Earth bestowed upon her¡ªthe power to move mountains and rend earth¡ªshould she cast the Overlord and his army to the bottom of the abyss?


    The vision stopped, and a jet-ck staff appeared before me. The Sword of Earth, Jizan.


    I had to make a choice. Would I take up this staff and simply pay homage to the dead as a graveman? Or would I unsheathe it as a sword, and punish the Overlord as Mother Earth¡¯s emissary?


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    At this historical crossroads¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t put me to the test, runaway.¡±


    I flipped to the next page, and the frozen world resumed life. I pried into the past she wanted to hide. The spirit seemed disoriented by the unexpected situation.


    What unfolded next¡­


    On a night so dark even the most oblivious creatures kept silent, the Grand Master approached the pit once more, ready to perform thest rites of a funeral.


    The pit was quieter than before. Yet, perhaps due to the darkness or theck of other distractions to the ear, the groaning and screaming echoed with far more rity.


    She pondered long. Truly long. Half the night had passed, yet her thoughts remained unsettled. So, she tackled the immediate task of covering the pit and honoring the deceased.


    But there was an issue: those thrown into the pit still clung to life.


    The Overlord didn¡¯t wish to spare even the oil to sharpen his des, so the 300,000 captives were thrust in alive. Only afterward did he order the Grand Master to bury them.


    A graveman¡¯s role was to bury the dead, not the living.


    With so many hours past, nearly all of the captives were on the brink of death, but many were still alive.


    ¡®They were essentially corpses from the moment they fell! Just bury them! It¡¯ll be easier! For both you, Grand Master, and the captives!¡¯


    The Overlord¡¯s words still echoed in her mind even though he was in the middle of a feast.


    The Grand Master bit her lip and knelt before them.


    Her contemtion stretched long, much too long, yet a conclusion still eluded her. Should she bury the still-living captives, or kill the feasting Overlord?


    The Overlord was the strongest warrior of the times. Even with her power to shape and rupture thend, killing him would involve unleashing havoc far and wide.


    The tyrant would not be the only one to die. The vast majority of his soldiers would be drawn into the conflict.


    Was it just to answer death with more death?


    The Grand Master couldn¡¯t reach an answer. She prayed with her hands on her knees, beseeching Mother Earth. Why was she being put to the test? If only she could no longer ponder. If only time would pause as it¡ª


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    <i> Prrk.</i>


    Her wish was realized¡­ for the Grand Master¡¯s time came to a halt.


    ¡°I will take your sin.¡±


    A sharp, needle-like stake pierced through her back, emerging from her abdomen. As she gasped, throwing up blood, a somber voice whispered from behind.


    ¡°Your death must serve as a lesson. The Overlord¡¯s sins must lead to his downfall. The people must revere the Dharma King¡¯s victory, extol his virtues, and discern good from evil.¡±


    rity washed over her despite the pain, allowing her to ascertain her attacker¡¯s intentions.


    The individual sought justification, burdened by guilt.


    ¡°However, you have be an arcane divinity, Grand Master. As none condemns the storm for destroying a vige, or the fire for razing homes and lives, mankind will simply tremble in your presence.¡±


    Only then did the Grand Master identify her assant.


    ¡°Ora¡­ cle¡­¡±


    The apostles of the Sky God, while not wielding power due to their distant deity, had endured under the Oracle¡¯s guidance. Word had it they were acting between the Dharma King and the Overlord as ofte, aspiring to expand their reach¡­


    Perhaps this was their conspiracy. The Grand Master had to feel betrayal and anger. Yet, why did relief flood her? Why did she feel joy at having to die in this moment of choice?


    Her imminent death meant only one way forward.


    ¡°I have but¡­ one request.¡±


    She spoke in a fragile voice, and the Oracle replied with bewilderment.


    ¡°I am not worthy to fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ implore you. Lay me¡­ to rest¡­ down below.¡±


    The Grand Master had duties yet to perform. She needed to console those still clinging to life and bury those who had passed. On the precipice of death, she was neither the Grand Master nor the emissary of Mother Earth, but merely a gravedigger.


    ¡°The object with which I¡¯ve impaled you is our symbol and treasure. If removed, your life will be cut short. But if left inside, it will expose our traces.¡±


    ¡°¡­Please¡­ Is there no way¡­?¡±


    The Oracle had refused in her startlement, but the plea from one on the brink of death carried an undeniable weight. Even she found herself conflicted and hesitant.


    ¡°Ahh, I mustn¡¯t. I truly mustn¡¯t¡­¡±


    As the Oracle was torn between choices, a torchbearer approached from afar. A guard, assigned to prevent any attempts to climb out of the pit. Excluded from the festivities, he was irate and unlikely to be lenient.


    Time was running out. The Oracle made her decision.


    ¡°Do not forgive me, O Saintess of Origin, my bestower of blessing. Your foolish devotee has betrayed your expectations¡­¡±


    Following a short prayer, the Oracle pushed the Grand Master into the pit.


    She fell among corpses, yet she felt an odd sce surrounded by death. To her, the embrace of death was moreforting than the act of taking lives.


    Rising unsteadily, she was met with the gaze of countless gleaming eyes¡ªeyes of anger, resignation, and ebbing life.


    She couldn¡¯t save them, ease their anger, or seek vengeance on their behalf. As a gravedigger once again, all she could do was bury them in Mother Earth¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°O Mother Earth, I too will be cradled within your heart. I beg of you¡­¡±


    With gathered hands, she invoked her power. The Grand Master, the first ever to behold Mother Earth¡¯s true form and even understand her essence, cast her final and unique magic: Gaia Ego.


    ¡°¡­Enfold us in your embrace.¡±


    Mother Earth didn¡¯t love humans¡­ until one individual¡¯s magic touched her.


    From that moment, Mother Earth¡¯s affection for humanity blossomed.


    On that day, the abyss was birthed into the world, and mankind obtained earth magic.

 Chapter 135: The Slanted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses - 7

    <b>? The nted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses ¨C 7 ?</b>


    I observed the visions while sipping on the remaining drops of the Hundred Crimson Blossoms. I muttered to myself in amazement upon witnessing the Grandmaster¡¯s epic spell cast just before her death.


    ¡°Wow, you really were special. Enough to warrant arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    ¡°So the abyss wasn¡¯t hell? More like heaven. With thisnd transforming into the abyss and vanishing, it became untraceable. Thanks to that, you could return to your old primary duty and bury 300,000.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±


    ¡°But I guess it was hard for you to ignore the grudges of so many captives? Must be why you turned your unresolved questions into a relic. Really now.¡±


    Jizan was yet to be drawn. It was just an obsidian stick, neither a sword nor a staff. Its undecided form was the key to the Grandmaster¡¯s spiritual world and her dilemma.


    But I was a mind reader and the constant number one student in secondary school in my time. Deciphering answers without even solving problems was a piece of cake.


    ¡°What a grand backdrop for a survey.¡±


    Not that there was any right answer. Essentially, it was just a survey that came with Jizan, the Sword of Earth, as a freebie. The question itself was highly subjective, so without adequately convincing the spirit, she wouldn¡¯t grant the sword¡¯s power.


    Though well, that was no concern of mine.


    I discerned her intention and lifted Jizan, the pitch-ck stick that could be either sword or staff. It possessed the power of earth magic and could be an unparalleled weapon of menace.


    ¡°Ahh, ahhh.¡±


    ¡°Is it a staff or a sword? Such an ambiguous design.¡±


    ¡°Why, why¡­?¡±


    The Grandmaster¡ªor more urately, her spiritual echo¡ªwept as if her dirty secrets were exposed.


    The spirit despaired watching me see through the true intent behind this test, tearing up the survey she painstakingly crafted, and freely fiddling around with the ¡°freebie¡±.


    ¡°You might have ended up like this because of those cowardly prophets, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s crossing the line a bit to test someone using a question you yourself couldn¡¯t answer? Oh, not that I¡¯m saying you¡¯re arrogant. You literally crossed the line between life and death, after all.¡±


    I shrugged toward the spirit, who was still sobbing with her head hanging.


    Though I called it a spirit left behind in the relic, it was no more than the echo of someone departed. It could never respond to my words.


    I twirled Jizan as I continued speaking.


    ¡°I suppose since you¡¯ve already passed on, there¡¯s no need for send-offs. I won¡¯t say much. Goodbye.¡±


    But just as I was about to shift my attention¡­


    ¡°Was I¡­ the one being tested?¡±


    ¡°Holy, what the heck?! Almost shocked the liver out of me!¡±


    The Grandmaster¡¯s spirit suddenly spoke to me.


    Seriously, modern corpses were such a surprise. Why¡¯d she suddenly wake up and start talking? Could it be that her consciousness from 1,300 years ago still remained?


    ¡°Is it because of the abyss? It¡¯s all so strange, be it spirits or the dead. They¡¯re too well-preserved, and their lingering emotions are vivid enough to perceive.¡±


    I calmed my startled heart, and fixed a narrow re on the cross protruding through the Grandmaster¡¯s torso.


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s because of that cross¡­¡±


    Perhaps Sanctum¡¯s power, whose very existence was a mystery, was at y. It was possibly delivering a question to me across the span of 1,300 years.


    But no matter how intently I stared at the cross, nothing changed. I decided to stop wasting my time and focus on the Grandmaster.


    ¡°Then should I treat you as the living for now?¡±


    As I was lost in thought, the Grandmaster¡¯s weeping spirit looked up. Herke-clear eyes streamed with tears, her expression tinged with sorrowful torment that transcended time.


    The spirit beseeched me tearfully.


    ¡°In my indecision, I dyed making a choice until I was ultimately ousted. Fleeing from the burden of killing, I drove myself to death in the end. In my escape, I found¡­ sce. But it appears a part of my heart had always clung to regrets.¡±


    ¡°How many in the world can go without any regrets? If you left in peace, then that¡¯s enough.¡±


    In a voice reminiscent of ast breath, the Grandmaster¡¯s faint spirit cried out to me.


    ¡°Was I¡­ allowed to do so? Was I allowed to flee from my sin?¡±


    I answered, meeting her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with running away? Running from a problem you can¡¯t handle is a valid path in its own right. I don¡¯t dislike people who try to run. On the contrary, I quite like them.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°Except¡­ for those who see death as an escape.¡±


    The Grandmaster¡¯s spirit shut her mouth as I knelt down, holding her gaze.


    ¡°Death seems like a good refuge, doesn¡¯t it? The perfect exemption, a ce where no one can pursue you or question your wrongs.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t read the spirit¡¯s thoughts. Not even my mind-reading ability could prate the veil of time. Damned power.


    Still, like any other ordinary person, I tried to empathize to some degree.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. How can anyone hold you ountable when there¡¯s no afterlife in reality? <i>You¡¯d</i> feel at ease.¡±


    Even the abyss, which did exist, took great lengths to barely reach. If someone died leaving no trace at all? Well that¡¯d be the ultimate evasion of responsibility.


    ¡°But please spare a thought for the real-world implications. Imagine a creditor trying to collect, only to find the debtor resides in a ce unreachable to the living! How would that creditor feel? Whom will they im from then?¡±


    From the summit we stood on, I pointed below. Unlike our lofty perch, the distant depths were me with the sh between the regressor and the Earth Sage. They existed, yet were unseen in this spiritual ne.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯ve followed you even into hell. To collect the debt you left behind.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    The Grandmaster sighed deeply, foreseeing the events toe.


    If only she had vanished without any lingering attachments. But having chosen to preserve her spirit out of a desire to dissolve regrets, she should have anticipated this oue.


    I handed back her survey. The Grandmaster, now on the receiving end of the test, took it with a heavy heart. I stood up, gazing down at her.


    ¡°Your choice isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    <b>***</b>


    The glimmers in the regressor¡¯s eyes flickered out weakly, and the next second¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    The Revolving Wheel of Heaven disappeared, leaving behind an overwhelming sense of exhaustion. In this weakened state, the regressor was buried under falling concrete and heaps of dead bodies. A small grave formed, sealing her.


    The battle itself had leaned in her favor, with her relentless attacks putting the Earth Sage on the defensive.


    However, the Earth Sage was even stronger when defending. In particr, the abundance of concrete overhead, which she could freely manipte, yed arge part. If they had been on the surface, under an open sky, the fight would have been a little more bnced or advantageous to the regressor.


    In moments of peril, the Earth Sage had summoned down the concrete of Tantalus. The subsequent shockwaves shook the corpse mountain, triggering a cascading avnche of bodies.


    Despite its mountainous size, the materialposing it wasn¡¯t solid earth but the corpses of fallen soldiers. They couldn¡¯t withstand such massive impacts.


    Due to her lower vantage point, the regressor was swept up in the avnche and had to expend energy to dodge its waves.


    Eventually, she was too drained to reach the Earth Sage.


    <b> ?¡­I should have sted away the entire mountain with a storm. Or destroyed the Earth Sage¡¯s foothold¡­!?</b>


    The regressor asked herself why this thought only urred after she waspletely exhausted. Regardless, regrets always camete. All she could do was grunt amidst the disgusting embrace of the dead.


    No, there was one more thing she could do. Watch me as I stood up in front of the Grandmaster¡¯s remains.


    Upon returning to reality, the sharp aroma of the Hundred Crimson Blossoms pierced my nostrils. The top-grade liquor easily overpowered the bloody stench of the corpse mountain, numbing my senses while heightening my emotions.


    Ohh, yeah. Now this is what I call alcohol.


    Growing cheerful, I pulled out Jizan and bellowed into the abyss.


    ¡°Everybody freeze! I¡¯m in charge from now on!¡±


    Everyone came to a halt, staring at me with their mouths agape.


    The weight of their collective attention was satisfying, making me feel as if I had be a king. It was a powerful thrill to know their fates rested on my every move.


    As I triumphantly raised Jizan, the Earth Sage¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°How? How can someone ordinary hold the Grandmaster¡¯s relic¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so surprised about something like this? I just crawled up a mountain and picked up a stick. Isn¡¯t it less surprising than someone changing their eye color?¡±


    I had basically retrieved a stick left by a previous climber. Discounting the fact that this mountainprised 300,000 corpses and the Grandmaster¡¯s relicy at its peak, I was just another ordinary hiker.


    But the Earth Sage couldn¡¯t ept what I imed.


    ¡°¡­ How could that be? Sir Hughes, what on earth are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hunting and gathering! The age-old act of collecting ownerless goods!¡±


    I swung Jizan. Though heavy, it wasn¡¯t as unwieldy as I¡¯d imagined.


    Good. This should be good enough to make a deration.


    ¡°Jizan is mine now. That means I can do with it as I please.¡±


    ¡°Your joke goes too far.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Iined grumpily.


    ¡°I might joke from time to time, but never in a crucial moment like this! I do discern the right time and ce, you know!¡±


    Then I decided to show proof that I wasn¡¯t fooling around. Holding up the sword that equaled the earth¡¯s might, I continued loudly.


    ¡°Now, to all the gravemen who made this stage possible, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    The corpses draped in baggy clothing turned their eyes to me in unison. Few of them remained now.


    I offered them a warm smile.


    ¡°To the gravemen recorded in history, those who died by the Overlord¡¯s hand, and those who, driven by duty, transformed into specters and did nothing but heap bodies over 1,300 years.¡±


    When the Grandmaster disappeared along with the 300,000 bodies and the abyss appeared in their stead, the Overlord presumed she hid the bodies and escaped. So, he cast the remaining gravemen into the abyss.


    This act went down in history as the Overlord¡¯s massacre of the gravemen.


    Yet, they didn¡¯t die. For some inexplicable reason, they fell until at some point, they arrived at the bottom of the abyss.


    There, they were greeted by the sight of the Grandmaster, impaled through the stomach,ying the dead to rest even as her life ebbed away.


    You are what you do, as they say.


    Both those who always revered the Grandmaster and those who merely masqueraded as one of the gravemen epted their fate to be trapped in the abyss. They proceeded toy the 300,000 soldiers to rest.


    They served with their bodies in life, and with their souls in death.


    ¡°I¡¯ve borne witness to every duty you¡¯ve upheld! But just as a chisel can¡¯t carve its own handle, gravemen can¡¯t bury themselves! Bound by your roles, you were denied a proper farewell. So allow me, a mere mortal, to honor and remember you all!¡±


    With that said, I raised the Grandmaster¡¯s relic high. The corpses, now left with nothing but their souls, tracked its ascent.


    I addressed the gravemen who hadn¡¯t forgotten their duties even in death.


    ¡°I chanced upon this old tomb during my journey. In ordance with the duty of the living, I¡¯m going to perform a modest rite. You have all done well. Rest in peace.¡±


    Holding Jizan with both hands, I bowed deeply in farewell.


    In the next breath, the corpses fell like kites with severed strings.


    Any other ordinary person honoring them would have granted peace to these souls. All they needed was a ceremony solely meant for them.


    Burying each of the 300,000 corpses as gravemen devoted to Mother Earth¡¯s will, they couldn¡¯t bear to close their eyes until anotherid them to rest. And I did just that.


    As I straightened up, I found the Earth Sage standing before me. She looked at me with a slightly stiff smile.


    ¡°¡­ You paid tribute to the Grandmaster and her followers, on my humble behalf.¡±


    I replied with a refreshing smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s the duty of the one who holds Jizan.¡±


    Her face clouded at my words.

 Chapter 136: The Slanted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses - 8

    <strong>? The nted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses ¨C 8 ?</strong>


    <b> ?¡­It oddly sounds like criticism.?</b>


    <b><i> Well of course, I was trying to make her feel bad. Despite being the Earth Sage, the first thing she did upon seeing those corpses was start a fight, no?</i></b>


    Still, she brought her expression under control like the disciplined taoist she was and made a request.


    ¡°That is a relic crafted by the Grandmaster of the Gaian Order. I hope to retrieve it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna. I passed the relic¡¯s test. By the ancient rule of ¡®finders keepers¡¯, this Jizan is now mine.¡±


    My words coulde across as a sudden wave of greed or a rightful im. To the Earth Sage, it would naturally sound like the former.


    ¡°Do not press the matter. I humbly admit to my shorings, but I am one allowed the title of Sage. On behalf of all Gaian disciples, I implore you to return it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t press the matter? I could say the same. As the most ordinary human in the world, and on behalf of my kind, I dere this to be mine.¡±


    Jizan trembled, as if trying to scream at me to stop lying. Dead things were so strange these days.


    I smacked it for being noisy. It hurt my fingers.


    <b> ?Did his desires ignite upon seeing the relic? Such is the unreliability of a prisoner¡¯s character.?</b>


    Clicking her tongue, the Earth Sage made onest attempt to persuade me, ready to resort to force if needed.


    ¡°I devoted twenty years to reach the heart of this ce. Two full decades. Even Tantalus itself was shaped by my hands. I personally descended to overturn the earth. Mymitment is unparalleled.¡±


    ¡°Ah, are we discussing stakes now? That sounds more like an adventurer than a Gaian disciple to me!¡±


    The Earth Sage¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Adventurers. Self-proimed treasure hunters, or known by others as tomb raiders who disturbed the dead in search of personal effects and treasures. Likening a Gaian disciple to one of them was one of two things: being naive or politely throwing a calcted insult, asking for conflict.


    ¡°You said it was to vanquish the abyss, yes? Then all¡¯s well! As the holder of Jizan, I¡¯ll get the job done! And it¡¯s staying with me!¡±


    I huped in the middle of my words.


    ¡°Whew, talk about striking gold!¡±


    ¡°Are you perhaps drunk?¡±


    ¡°No? I¡¯m not drunk at all? Nrgh, burp. Yeah, feels good! Never thought I¡¯d pick up such a gem here!¡±


    As I bbered in excitement, the Earth Sage shook her head and extended her hand.


    ¡°It appears you are drunk. Then, if you will excuse me.¡±


    She intended to snatch Jizan from me. But as she was inches away from it, Jizan slightly flipped over, warding off her advance. But how could that work?


    The Earth Sage¡¯s body was filled with extremely powerful Qi. She dispersed this energy throughout the earth with every step taken, rooting her to the ground. This was why she didn¡¯t fall. With her advanced proficiency of the Earth Arts, and the Moon Arts she refined through training, she was veritably an ancient tree.


    Yet, an ancient tree cannot exist without the earth.


    <b> ?What?!?</b>


    With a creak, the Unswerving de, Jizan, effortlessly deflected her hand.


    Jizan felt light to me, but to anyone else, its weight was like that of a mountain. And not in the figurative sense. The sword was heavy like the heftiest rock on the.


    <b><i> Could anyone match it in strength? Impossible. Could anyone resist it? Absolutely not. So long as I held it, I would never be outmatched in ¡°strength¡±. It would consume any opposing force with its sheer mass.</i></b>


    This was why Jizan was called the Unswerving de¡­ though it was a staff in my hands.


    <b> ?He can not only carry but harness its power¡­? Why??</b>


    Shock and fear filled the Earth Sage¡¯s eyes as I easily brushed her off. She wasn¡¯t afraid because of the power bestowed upon me. Her fear arose from the unsettling thought that I could genuinely be Jizan¡¯s master.


    Her gaze turned guarded.


    ¡°¡­I do not know how you were chosen by the relic, Sir Hughes, but I must humbly ask again. Please relinquish it.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re seeing eye to eye. Well? Ready to hear me out?¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead. I am always ready to listen.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. Don¡¯t you lie now. Listen? When you believe you¡¯re the only worthy one? This¡¯ll be like talking to a brick wall.¡±


    She didn¡¯t re up at my words, having realized my right.


    If a concrete building stood in my way, Jizan could easily force it aside, yet I found it only slightly heavy. Going by my experience, it weighed about the same as a magic wand with a knife hidden inside.


    I twirled Jizan around like a windmill as I spoke.


    ¡°These days, magic is so advanced that we don¡¯t need to worry about firewood. They say even ordinary households just cremate their dead now. How many have you interredtely?¡±


    ¡°¡­You need not worry, for I have buried plenty enough.¡±


    ¡°Yet you seem out of touch with handling the deceased?¡±


    ¡°You are peddling falsehoods. How could I be out of touch?¡±


    She spread her arms wide, as if to emphasize herposure amidst this mountain of dead bodies.


    I pointed out exactly that.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. You standing on these bodies so nonchntly.¡±


    Her arms stiffened, her voice quivering in response.


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason? How can you tread so calmly on the dead? Why do you casually channel Qi into the ground of corpses to support yourself? Why do you nonchntly blow up the whole mountain?¡±


    The regressor had an aversion for corpses, so much so that she momentarily froze when covered in the undying¡¯s remains. It was why she used the inverted Tantalus or her Stepping Clouds as leverage. It never urred to her to destroy her opponent¡¯s footing until she was defeated.


    No one found that odd. The aversion to corpses was close to an instinct, after all.


    ¡°People hate death, even when it¡¯s not their own. That¡¯s why we avoid corpses and bury both the deceased and our feelings in the earth and our hearts. Gravetenders are disciples who uphold this sentiment.¡±


    <b><i> The Earth Sage, on the other hand?</i></b>


    ¡°Haah.¡±


    The Earth Sage flinched at my sigh, like a guilty student. My stern admonition pierced her ears.


    ¡°As a gravetender, you¡¯re less than Mr. Shei.¡±


    My words were straightforward, devoid of condemnation.


    ¡°Even after seeing this mountain of corpses, you were the first to move forward. Even though you saw those specters still bound by duty, you failed to recognize them. And shockingly, you even made a mess of graves made by others.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The Earth Sage opened her mouth to make an excuse, yet no words came out.


    I bluntly assessed her.


    ¡°You¡¯re a failure as a gravetender.¡±


    A mix of embarrassment, shame, and defiance rose inside her. But before she could protest, I spread my arms and emphatically continued.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay! What¡¯s the point of being good at burying bodies? You¡¯ve done so much more than all that honoring the dead business!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t lying. Again, I meant it. She had likely made a hundred times more concrete sacks than the funerals she conducted, saving just as many more lives than sheid to rest. The infrastructure she established still remained integral to the Military State.


    I might¡¯ve heard people curse the country itself, but I never heard anyone fault the Earth Sage. Only mock resentment, with people jesting, ¡®She should have fixed the country before the dam.¡¯


    I conveyed my sincere admiration.


    ¡°I respect you, Lady Earth Sage. I¡¯m not lying. While it¡¯s honorable to make graves for the departed, does itpare to constructing buildings for the living? Would the engineers buried by your hand be happier, or the engineers who live because of you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond, lost in thought. I read everything that passed through her mind as I pressed on.


    ¡°You spoke of destroying the abyss to reinstate Gaian power, but let¡¯s face it.¡±


    This was a cold truth she probably knew herself.


    ¡°Destroying the abyss won¡¯t restore faith in Mother Earth. Because no matter how you spin it, what happened, happened.¡±


    War continued to rage along with the rise of Sanctum, andmunal funerals became the norm. As magic and alchemy advanced, the need for firewood diminished, and the trend shifted toward cremation. The impoverished,cking both thend to bury their dead and the money to purchase coffins, sought out Sanctum¡¯s affordable services.


    Thus, gravetenders gradually fell out of favor.


    Putting aside the period before the Grandmaster emerged, the Gaian Orderter clearly showcased miracles. So why did both the Dharma King and the Overlord oppose the Gaian Order?


    The Overlord had simply imed it was because they were a nuisance, but there had to be more to it.


    ¡°There were just too many deaths, I guess. With limitednd, burial¡¯s a hard option. Everyone¡¯s upied with work, yet those unknown gravetenders were running around. A bother for sure.¡±


    The Celestial Order may have attributed it to divine will, but it was just the ebb and flow of time.


    ¡°If the Gaian Order seems resurgent, it¡¯s because they¡¯ve moved past their old stubborn stance of not siding with certain countries, andid the groundwork for the Military State instead of digging graves for the dead.¡±


    When the Military State beckoned, the Gaian disciples were wary. It had long been taboo for religions to answer the call of a nation. They felt all the more reluctant considering the case of the Overlord, where gravetenders were summoned only to be massacred.


    But the Earth Sage persisted, leading to the rise of the Military State and the Gaian Order. The upromising State recognized her contributions with a star, albeit honorary, and she didn¡¯t refuse. As a result, her faith gradually gained recognition.


    ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s thanks to your endeavors, Lady Earth Sage. The lives you saved, the facilities you built, and the feats you aplished established sacred authority itself. That lost power wasn¡¯t ¡®recovered¡¯. It was ¡®rebuilt¡¯.¡±


    Following the embarrassinglyvish praise, I turned slightly to reveal the Grandmaster behind me.


    The Grandmaster was dying in solitude as she knelt in respect atop the mountain of corpses, offering sce to the souls of the dead.


    The Earth Sage, on the other hand, was less a burier and more a builder. She moved only forward, not looking back. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°You im to have inherited the Grandmaster¡¯s will, but is that true? Whenparing you now to the Gaian Grandmaster of 1300 years ago, what do you have inmon?¡±


    They only shared the same religion and wielded simr powers. I highlighted their stark differences.


    ¡°So, you are suggesting, Sir Hughes¡­¡±


    The Earth Sage inhaled deeply, her voice low and tinged with bitterness as she stood before the Grandmaster.


    ¡°That I am not deserving of Jizan.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°No. You have the same right as any ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Meaning, I am not the rightful owner of this relic and¡­¡±


    ¡°You need to earn it. Just like everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    The Earth Sage nodded,ing face to face with her true desire through my words.


    ¡°You are right, Sir Hughes. Indeed, I have made a spectacle before Jizan, desecrating graves. I understand why Master cautioned me against arrogance¡­¡±


    She grew more forthright.


    ¡°However, I am a servant of Mother Earth. I require the Grandmaster¡¯s relic, this symbol of hidden legacy. To unite the scattered disciples, reveal the truth to the world, and have Sanctum answer for their sins.¡±


    In other words, she revealed her true colors.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    <b> ?Or else, I will take it by force if necessary.?</b>


    I burst intoughter.


    ¡°Aha! Ahahaha! Ahahahaha!¡±


    <b><i> It was natural. A person doesn¡¯t need qualifications to act. What else defines limitation apart from ack of ability?</i></b>


    <b><i> Speaking for the dead? Who could dare? How can you speak for those you know nothing about, especially concerning events from 1300 years ago?</i></b>


    ¡°Haha. Very good. I love that kind of honesty! You should¡¯ve been upfront from the start!¡±


    ¡°Then, will you hand it over?¡±


    ¡°Take it¡­!¡±


    I promptly offered Jizan. But the regressor, who had been groaning beneath corpses and concrete down below, yelled with her eyes wide.


    ¡°You can¡¯t give it to her!¡±


    <b><i> What, all of sudden? Well that¡¯s unfair. It¡¯s going to look like I changed my mind because of you now¡ªI wasn¡¯t going to give it up yet!</i></b>


    The Earth Sage¡¯s hand grasped at empty air as I deftly maneuvered Jizan out of her reach. The corners of her eyes twitched, while my face lit up with glee.


    ¡°¡­If you can, that is!¡±

 Chapter 137: The Slanted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses - 9

    <b>? The nted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses ¨C 9 ?</b>


    The Earth Sage¡¯s hand repeatedly snatched at empty space as I evaded her attempts to seize Jizan, guiding it with slight twitches of my fingertips.


    <b> ?Right, left, up.?</b>


    Reading her mind, I moved left, right, and down. Oh, from her perspective of course.


    Either she came up empty-handed, or Jizan collided with her wrist, or she narrowly missed it. The Earth Sage was consistently outmaneuvered in this game of wits.


    Oh I love a fight where only I win. This is what I call a real mind game.


    <b> ?In that case, I will target his very hand¡­!?</b>


    After sessive defeats, the Earth Sage resorted to lunging with a wide arc of her arm toward my hand. Since Jizan¡¯s movements stemmed from my hold, she aimed to wrest it away by seizing my hand.


    ¡°Hey now, that¡¯s cheating.¡±


    With a mere flick of Jizan, the Unswerving de, her hand was sent back with doubled force.


    There was only one way to seize the sword: catch my hand at the exact right moment. If too slow or too quick, she¡¯d simply be repelled. Brute force wasn¡¯t an option, which was why even she was having such a hard time.


    Clenching her fists tightly, she shot a growl at me.


    ¡°¡­ I am only ying along because I do not wish to harm you, Sir Hughes.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°Holding Jizan does not make you invincible. How about we stop here before you suffer harm?¡±


    Indeed, the Earth Sage had in mind more than dozens of strategies to make mincemeat out of me. Dropping concrete from above, shattering the ground beneath me, or pulling me with a technique like Void Gravitation.


    No, in reality, I¡¯d be done for if she just chose to get up close and personal.


    For the moment, I could manage to dodge thanks to Jizan¡¯s nimble movements, controlled with simple flicks of my fingertips. But if she quickened her pace up close, my funeral would be decided.


    Maybe I¡¯d stand a chance if I were holding a card, but with a steel staff, I couldn¡¯t keep up. I had to somehow steer this dire situation into a game of wits with set rules.


    I provocatively presented Jizan to the Earth Sage.


    ¡°Why not take it? What¡¯s the trouble? Am I hiding it in a closet or defending it with my life? Take it if you can, yeah?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Very well.¡±


    The Earth Sage clenched both fists, herpetitive spirit ring. It seemed she finally nned on using both hands.


    <b> ?My hands are a diversion. I will use Qi to send a quake beneath him.?</b>


    She lifted her foot high, intending to shake the ground and send me flying. If she could force Jizan from my grip, she could seize it and undergo the relic¡¯s test.


    At the end of the day, I was an ordinary person without any special traits whatsoever. The fact that Jizan was in my hand didn¡¯t mean it would remember me and deny its power to others¡­ It was a relic and a tool, and I was just some guy who could hold it.


    And you should never let go of your test papers till you¡¯re done with them.


    Reading the Earth Sage¡¯s intent, I pretended to evade her grasp, only to catch her leg with Jizan.


    <b> ?Agh!?</b>


    Not even the Unyielding could bear the weight of the earth itself. Instead of using the ground, she kicked off Jizan.


    I had basically sent a person flying with the tip of a sword, yet all I felt was the weight of a mosquitonding. I was awed by Jizan¡¯s power, and at the same time thrilled at the sensation of being strong.


    ¡°Yes, you wouldn¡¯t fall. You¡¯ll keep going onward and onward. You¡¯re a builder, someone who turns ruins into results. Mourning the dead in reminiscence doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Landing in the distance, the Earth Sage cast me a chilling re, but I continued murmuring casually.


    ¡°Destroying the abyss was justification, an excuse to bypass the taboo of ignoring the nation¡¯s summons. Your constructions with the Military State were significantly beneficial, but your failure to eradicate the abyss left you without a reason to lead the Gaian Order, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    She could wish for nothing more than to have Jizan on top of her achievements. So long as she possessed the Grandmaster¡¯s symbol and relic which represented the power of the earth itself, the Gaian Order would rally under her.


    ¡°And you have to take Jizan to hold Sanctum ountable. You¡¯d tell them, ¡®Give us a meal! Haven¡¯t you been feeding yourselves well enough? Share the pie!¡¯ How perfect!¡±


    The gesture by itself would hold meaning, easing the pent-up frustrations of Gaian disciples and cing them on equal footing with Sanctum.


    The Earth Sage slowly rose.


    ¡°¡­ So, you truly intend to interfere?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I¡¯ve been urging you to take it!¡±


    ¡°In that case¡­¡±


    Qi surged from the Earth Sage, radiating in every direction. As she took a booming step forward, the ground quivered.


    Earth Folding. It was a technique where the user channeled their energy into the ground, instantly pulling it toward them to propel forward. The Earth Sage, utilizing more momentum than agility, lunged and aimed a punch at me.


    <b><i> If I used Jizan to block¡­</i></b>


    <b> ?If he uses it to block, I will kick him instead. Even if it breaks my leg.?</b>


    <b><i> Eh.</i></b>


    <b> ?Given Jizan¡¯s length, he cannot defend both directions. He will have to use his body to counter one.?</b>


    I shuddered in disgust. Why did she insist on physically waging psychological warfare? What options did that leave a fragile mind reader like me? If this wasn¡¯t barbaric, I didn¡¯t know what was.


    But as I was grumbling inwardly, I heard a sharp cry as long silver hair and a dress whipped before me. It was Tyr. She shot me a resentful nce before raising her arms to intercept the Earth Sage¡¯s punch.


    On a gut instinct, I shut my eyes. A wise choice, as it turned out.


    A boom resonated, followed by a massive shockwave that caused the surrounding dead bodies to shiver.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw the earthen energy that had filled the Earth Sage mingling with Tyr¡¯s crimson drops of blood, expanding in a circle. The earthen energy settled back into the ground while Tyr¡¯s blood appeared to rewind in time, flowing back into her.


    The two women stood close, fists locked and ring at each other. The Earth Sage broke the silence.


    ¡°¡­ Progenitor. I recall you said you would not attack.¡±


    ¡°If you would not show aggression.¡±


    ¡°But I have never shown you such behavior.¡±


    ¡°Any aggression toward him is tantamount to treating me the same.¡±


    Tyr spoke as if telling an obvious fact. The Earth Sage cast me a nce before replying.


    ¡°¡­ You have been ensnared by a bad man.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is undeniable. I concur.¡±


    With those words, the fighting resumed. Tyr didn¡¯t dodge. Concentrating blood into her eyes, she tracked the Earth Sage¡¯s fists and met them head-on.


    It was a pure collision of strength against strength, followed by a resultant shockwave. Tyr was slightly pushed back, but she quickly regained bnce and lunged at the Earth Sage, making no attempt to protect her vitals.


    <b> ?The battle itself is in my favor. The Progenitor¡¯s strength is clumsy; she appears unversed in closebat. Yet¡­ I am at a disadvantage.?</b>


    The Earth Sage revised her n, her gaze flickering from Tyr¡¯s arms to her body, and then to the ground beneath her.


    <b> ?I am taking great losses, unable to match blow for blow. She remains unscathed. Moreover¡­?</b>


    The environment, with its concrete ceiling and mountain of corpses, had favored the Earth Sage thus far. However, that advantage held only against the regressor. Against Tyr, the corpse mountain beneath them was essentially the ideal stage for the vampire.


    While Tyr¡¯s blood magic was currently limited to controlling blood in her immediate vicinity, the Earth Sage was unaware of this. And even if she did know, the terrain would still favor Tyr.


    <b> ?It would be quicker to shake her off.?</b>


    Feinting a punch, the Earth Sage executed a swift Pankration maneuver, ducking and diving forward. Tyr, though caught off guard, immediately retaliated with a kick from her unstable stance. Her leg moved in a surreal trajectory, seemingly independent of the human anatomy, yet packing force equal to her opponent¡¯s.


    But even though it was slightly more powerful than expected, it still fell within the Earth Sage¡¯s calctions.


    The Earth Sage bled as her skin tore. In the same moment, she seized both Tyr¡¯s leading foot and the pile of corpses below. Then, she hurled everything skyward.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Tyr could hardly endure when she was tossed along with the very ground.


    Whoom. Tyr rocketed toward the ceiling, as if plummeting inversely toward Tantalus. Her collision echoed with a resounding thud.


    Having sent Tyr flying, the Earth Sage began striding toward me.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Stop right there!¡±


    But at that moment, a torrent of blood erupted from behind, mming into her. Tyr had manipted the blood from the airborne corpses, directing it all at the Earth Sage¡¯s exposed back.


    Kaboom! Blood-formed fists battered her back, shoulders, and legs. The power unleashed by Tyr¡¯s bloodcraft caused the corpse mountain to explode, leaving behind a crater.


    The Earth Sage emitted a painful groan. Her earring quivered before shattering to pieces.


    <b> ?¡­ I cannot face Jizan with my rear unguarded! I need more time!?</b>


    Using Preceding Funeral to momentarily regain her energy, the Earth Sage clicked her tongue and spun around. She plunged her hands into midair, seemingly wrenching open a gateway. An ominous creaking sounded from her fingertips.


    Then, Tantalus opened. The prison yawned wide, parting into halves to consume Tyr.


    Realizing the Earth Sage¡¯s intention, Tyr frantically waved her arms, but the Earth Sage¡¯s geomancy was faster. In an instant, Tyr¡¯s figure disappeared into the depths of Tantalus.


    Rumble. Though out of sight, Tyr was wing her way out of the concrete from within. But tunneling through solid earth was uncharted territory even for her. It would take her some time to escape.


    With Tyr momentarily incapacitated, the Earth Sage turned to face me, panting heavily. Nothing stood between the two of us now.


    ¡°Now there is no one to protect you.¡±


    I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s finally time for thest test.¡±


    ¡°Arghh!¡±


    Suddenly, the regressor emerged with a roar from the pile of concrete she had been buried under. She wasn¡¯t in her best condition, having just recovered from exhaustion, but the fire in her eyes alone burned fiercely.


    ¡°Hang in there, just a little!¡±


    The Earth Sage grew urgent at the mounting threats. She rapidly closed the distance between us.


    ¡°I have no time to partake in your test. Hand it over.¡±


    <b> ?Your life is out of my hands now.?</b>


    She would kill me if necessary.


    Just then, Ralion, Tyr¡¯s final safeguard, stepped in front of me.


    The steed had suffered because of Azzy, then Nabi, and now, it was confronted with the Earth Sage. Ralion had every right toin about the brutal lineup, yet it charged fearlessly.


    While the familiar held the Earth Sage momentarily at bay, I cocked back Jizan instead of running away.


    ¡°No. The test isn¡¯t for you.¡±


    There was no test for the Earth Sage, an individual who marched on simply by her own strength. The one who had to undergo trial was¡­


    I turned, ncing at the Grandmaster¡¯s corpse, impaled and kneeling. I wasn¡¯t sure if I saw it right, but something shimmering seemed to fall from it.


    ¡°Now. It¡¯s time for your postponed test, Grandmaster.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t mind read the dead, and I didn¡¯t know if I saw a tear or an illusion. Regardless, Jizan would have to answer.


    As the Earth Sage smashed Ralion apart, our eyes locked amidst the spray of blood. And just as I prepared to throw Jizan, her eyes snapped wide.


    <b> ?He cannot be trying to throw it? Right now??</b>


    <b><i> Correct.</i></b>


    <b> ?Where to??</b>


    <b><i> Somewhere between the Earth Sage and the regressor.</i></b>


    <b> ?Why all of a sudden??</b>


    <b><i> Well, because of a postponed test.</i></b>


    With a grin, I hurled Jizan far into the distance.


    The pitch-ck stick, resembling both sword and staff, spiraled through the air. Who¡¯d imagine such a small thing to possess the weight of a mountain? Yet despite its wonder, its trajectory in flight was no different from a typical staff.


    <b> ?Nice pass¡­ or should I say too close forfort! Throw it right, will you!?</b>


    Upon its release, the regressor raced toward its anticipatednding point, with the Earth Sage hot on her heels.


    <b> ?He must face the test even if he catches it! It will be impossible to wield it right away! But as a weaver of earth, even without the test I could¡­!?</b>


    <b><i> Really, how many times do I have to say it? It¡¯s not your test to take.</i></b>


    -Was this really the only way¡­?


    The crucifix trembled slightly, a voice emanating from its end as if speaking to me.


    I replied without even turning my head.


    ¡°Yes. Choose. It¡¯s easier this time, right? You just have to pick the one who¡¯ll wield your power.¡±


    -Ahh¡­ So even in death, I could not escape.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you couldn¡¯t escape. You did it. If you didn¡¯t want to leave a trace, you wouldn¡¯t have left the relic behind.¡±


    -How cruel of you. Truly cruel¡­


    Jizan vibrated as it flew, while below it, the regressor and the Earth Sage were still in pursuit. Thetter was ever so slightly closer.


    If nothing was done, the Earth Sage would im the relic and embark on a relentless crusade to revive the Gaian Order. She would see it happen one day¡­ even at the cost of her life.


    As for the regressor, however¡­


    -Has that young girl truly witnessed the future? She seeks to confront the King of Sins?


    ¡°Believe as you wish. It¡¯s a fluid, unpredictable future, just like the prophecy you received from the Oracle.¡±


    The choice she put off had returned. Would she leave things to the Oracle, who dreamt of better days, andy the matter to rest? Or face forward, even if it would stain her in blood¡¯s scarlet hue?


    -Ahh, your cruelty knows no bounds.


    The Grandmaster of the past didn¡¯t make much of a choice. She faltered, met her end at the Oracle¡¯s hands, and lost the chance to even decide anything as she fell into the abyss.


    -Yet¡­ even if this is revealed as a mistake in the future.


    When it came to it, she couldn¡¯t bury the Overlord¡¯s soldiers. She just continued to be pushed around. Had she possessed the willpower to bury the Overlord¡¯s 100,000 soldiers, the course of history would¡¯ve changed.


    But if the Grandmaster were that kind of person, the deaths of 300,000 wouldn¡¯t have weighed so heavily on her heart.


    -I¡­ mourn death. I fear the lifeless body. I loathe foretold destruction. Rather than a grand pce built upon bloodied soil, I cherish more a single, small flower blooming on a grave.


    Abruptly, the airborne Jizan veered off its path.


    Both the Earth Sage and the regressor looked on in astonishment. The relic¡¯s movement was solely a manifestation of Jizan¡¯s will¡ªsubtle yet unmistakable. Nothing else could exin its illogical change.


    -This is not for their sake¡­ but for my fragile being.


    Ultimately, Jizan¡¯s choice settled on¡­ the regressor.


    -I will bury death¡ªwithin the embrace of Mother Earth.


    The moment she made her resolve, the crucifix impaling the Grandmaster began to disintegrate from its base.


    The treasure of Sanctum, which had frozen time, vanished. As if unraveling the tightly wound threads of time, the sharp edge of the crucifix rapidly corroded, sumbing to the centuries it was owed.


    Sensing her fading essence, I murmured in farewell.


    <strong>¡°Goodbye, Chorine, the first Earthweaver, thest gravetender¡ªthe mortal who couldn¡¯t quite ascend to divinity. Your resolve, along with your transgression, has echoed back through time. Your present choice has allowed your past self to shed regrets and reim sin.¡±</strong>


    On this day, she resolved the decision she had faltered upon and the lingering regret that apanied it. Atst, she could find her peace.


    <strong>¡°You couldn¡¯t be the end of 100,000 soldiers, but you were a good gravetender whoforted the souls of 300,000 captives. May you rest easy in Mother Earth¡¯s embrace.¡±</strong>


    -Thank you¡­


    And so, the waning consciousness of the Grandmaster faded beyond the horizon, and the unfinished tale found its closure across time.

 Chapter 138: The Slanted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses - End

    <strong>? The nted Ceiling and the Mountain of Laughing Corpses ¨C End ?</strong>


    Jizannded in Shei¡¯s hand. Normally, she would¡¯ve been subjected to a test, but instead of revealing its spiritual world, Jizan inexplicably stayed silent, cing its entire weight in her hand. The reason aside, it was a fortunate turn of events. Shei could now wield Jizan.


    ¡°Jizan¡­!¡±


    Though Shei felt victory was close at hand, the Earth Sage appeared to disagree. She charged forward, aiming to wrestle Jizan from the former¡¯s grip.


    Shei didn¡¯t get nervous, however. In her opponent¡¯s hand, Jizan held the force to shift mountains and split the earth. But at the same time, it served as a counter to the Earth Sage¡¯s very existence. By nature, her inherent strength could never surpass that of Jizan¡¯s.


    ¡®As long as I have this, victory is certain!¡¯


    She had to demonstrate the disparity in power to make her infallible adversary concede.


    Shei held out Jizan, crying out.


    ¡°Earth Sage! Stop!¡±


    The Earth Sage responded with a stomp.


    The ground trembled with shockwaves. Before they could reach her, Shei swiftly nted Jizan into the ground, absorbing the resonating tremors. But this left her upper body exposed as the Earth Sage advanced. Chun-aeng was her only other option to use.


    ¡®There¡¯s no helping it then.¡¯


    Gripping Chun-aeng, she lowered her stance.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to calm her by striking.¡¯


    Originally, Shei was thest hero of this world. A weaponmaster who wielded both the Sword of Sky and the Sword of Earth. Though she wasn¡¯t vastly superior to others in skill, no one could harness the power of the two swords as she did.


    She paired Jizan, the dense, obsidian broadsword, with Chun-aeng, the sleek, razor-edged rapier. The two distinct weapons united, akin to a sheathed sword meeting its scabbard.


    The essence of the weightless sword, forged ofpressed space itself,y within the high heavens.


    The essence of the unswerving de, a thick cudgel molded of earth,y within the towering mountains.


    To this moment, Shei had only wielded Chun-aeng. But the sky requires the earth for bnce, just as the earth¡¯s flowing changes are shaped by the sky.


    Things might¡¯ve been different if Jizan had fallen into her opponent¡¯s hands. But with Shei? At a time when humanity teetered on the brink of extinction, she embodied their greatest force. With both weapons in her arsenal, even if she was weary and weak¡­


    Victory was assured.


    Shei merged the two, with Jizan as the scabbard and Chun-aeng as the de, and in an instant, unleashed thepressed space within thetter.


    Jizan, acting as the heaviest catapult in the entire world, directed Chun-aeng¡¯s immense power straight ahead.


    Aerith de Supreme: Horizon Sunder.


    Parallel lines, which seemingly never converge, meet in the vastness of eternity, or so it appears.


    In that distant realm, where the sky and earth touch, they trace a tranquil line. A singr, majestic straight line of beauty that must have existed since the beginning of time.


    With a vertical sh, she diagonally cleaved reality.


    The Earth Sage¡¯s right arm, the profound darkness, the weighty atmosphere, even Tantalus itself¡ªnothing could resist the lightning-fast strike.


    A muffled ringing filled my ears, with the impact¡¯s reverberations echoing from the depths of the enclosed abyss. The nted ceiling splintered, revealing a glimpse of the sky.


    It looked as though the sun had just set, momentarily disying a sky tinted in purple; a spectrum of colors that winked just before day yielded to night.


    But that fleeting view of the heavens was obscured as the unstable ceiling descended, sealing the gap.


    ¡°¡­ Hah.¡±


    The Earth Sage reeled backward. Momentster, a thud emanated from the heap of corpses below her.


    The sound came from the Earth Sage¡¯s right arm, severed by Chun-aeng. The arm had rolled away from its owner, stopping only when snagged by a protruding body.


    Drawing a deep breath, Shei masked the exhaustion permeating her body as she spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist, Earth Sage. If you swear to stay still, I¡¯ll reattach your arm for you.¡±


    In reality, Shei had drained all of Chun-aeng¡¯s power and didn¡¯t even have the strength to retrieve Jizan from the ground. But facades often prevailed inbat.


    Shei continued with feignedposure.


    ¡°It¡¯s a clean cut. With proper treatment, it¡¯ll stick right back¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­!¡±


    The Earth Sage cried out, her face anguished.


    ¡°Why, why does the future always belong to your kind¡­!¡±


    Shei fell silent. While the Earth Sage¡¯s words were clearly directed at Sanctum, they also struck a chord with her.


    If Shei hadn¡¯te, the Earth Sage would have wielded imed Jizan and marched alone to confront Sanctum for their transgressions¡­ which was why she had erased that future.


    Shei had relied on regression, not prophecy nor foresight, and in this timeline, she had essentially stolen the Earth Sage¡¯s future.


    ¡°I have never taken a moment¡¯s rest! I disregarded my own life¡­! And while I may havepromised, not once did I cross the line! But what of them? They freely murdered the Grandmaster, hid the truth, reveled in their power, and paraded false righteousness¡­! Whereas we! Simply battled to survive¡­!¡±


    ¡®Uh, um. So her im was genuine then.¡¯


    Frankly, Shei felt guilt, and she also thought Sanctum had gone too far. But what could be done?


    Sanctum wasn¡¯t an entirely transparent organization. Even Shei, with all her experiences with them during her regressions, couldn¡¯t be certain about their true intentions. Nevertheless, since they both aimed to prevent annihtion, Shei chose to side with them.


    ¡°Are their actions justified solely because they know the future? Absurd! Are they even exempt from me just because it may ignite wars? Ridiculous! Are we to simply bow to a predetermined fate¡­?!¡±


    Her voice was fraught with bleeding agony. The regressor could understand her pain to a degree. However, understanding didn¡¯t trante to regret or sorrow. No matter the Earth Sage¡¯s pain, it was better than leaving her unchecked and letting the world.


    Having poured out her emotions, the Earth Sage muttered weakly.


    ¡°Kill me.¡±


    The regressor grimaced in response.


    ¡°No. If you die, the world will go to hell.¡±


    ¡°Because Sanctum will suffer a blow? Their setback will cause the world to crumble? Are they really the pir of this world?¡±


    ¡°Because of <i>you</i>! <i>Your</i> death will unleash chaos!¡±


    The regressor shouted in exasperation.


    ¡°Your followers, the State¡¯s citizens, and the scattered Gaian disciples! They¡¯ll either seek revenge or refuse cooperation! They¡¯ll question why Sanctum had to brutally kill someone so noble!¡±


    The Earth Sage¡¯s death didn¡¯t spark war for no reason. First off, she was nominally a brigadier general of the Military State, was deemed a hero to its citizens, and could also be considered the face of the Gaian Order.


    ¡°Please, if you¡¯re going to die, do it quietly on your own! If someone as influential as you goes out like a martyr, then no one will be able to put out the resulting fire!¡±


    The Earth Sage snorted at the regressor¡¯s outburst.


    ¡°¡­ It is now impossible even if I wished to, for I have lost my right. In the end¡­ the Grandmaster could not acknowledge me, it seems. All I sought was¡­ a ce for us¡­¡±


    ¡°All else aside, if it¡¯s a ce you want for your people, I¡¯ll create one after I stop annihtion. So, keep breathing till then.¡±


    ¡°Heheh¡­¡±


    Stabilizing herself with a flow of Qi to her severed shoulder, the Earth Sage wobbled around and began a slow ascent up the mountain of corpses.


    ¡°Take your right arm! I said I¡¯d reattach it!¡±


    ¡°Let it be.¡±


    The Earth Sage didn¡¯t spare a nce as she replied.


    ¡°It is the path I took, the result I reached¡­ I will not retrace my steps, and neither will I waver. I harbor no regrets for my choices.¡±


    ¡°Talk about being stubborn, seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    The Earth Sage added with a weary face.


    ¡°¡­ As the Grandmaster has bequeathed you her power, you must up her mantle, Champion.¡±


    ¡°I keep telling you I¡¯m no champion.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond, persisting in her climb. Her silhouette resembled an ascetic wandering in search of trials.


    Shei¡¯s eyes lingered on the Earth Sage¡¯s receding figure when an ominous rumbling echoed from above. rmed, her head shot up. The nted ceiling, the earth of Tantalus, was screaming.


    ¡®Is it copsing?¡¯


    But just as Shei nervously clutched Jizan¡¯s hilt, Tyrkanzyaka erupted from a fissure in the concrete ceiling,nding below the mountain of corpses. She looked around frantically, crying out.


    ¡°Hu! Where is Hu?¡±


    Thankfully, the ceiling didn¡¯t seem to be copsing. She sighed in relief and answered the vampire.


    ¡°Last I saw, he was fine.¡±


    ¡°What a relief¡­! Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He tossed Jizan from atop the mountain earlier. Since he¡¯s missing right now, I guess he fell to the other side. Who the hell is that guy really¡­¡±


    Deflecting Chun-aeng? That might¡¯ve been sheer coincidence. Him seeing through her invisibility? That might¡¯ve been his strategy at work.


    ¡°There¡¯s always been something off about him. The way he fixed your heart¡­ and unsealed this relic, Jizan. I don¡¯t know if he underwent Jizan¡¯s test, but when he passed it to me¡­¡±


    In a previous life cycle, Shei had taken Jizan and faced a trial within its spiritual world. Amidst the scene of 300,000 souls being buried alive, Jizan was presented before her along with a choice.


    And the method Shei chose was straightforward¡ªshe drew Jizan and attacked the Overlord.


    Though this confrontation took ce in a spiritual world, the Overlord was a warrior of unparalleled valor and tactical genius; it was impossible to defeat him regardless of what she did. However, Shei considered it as a form of training and continued challenging the Overlord until she triumphed.


    It was only after the Overlord¡¯s virtual might was entirely spent that Jizan, having exhausted its trials, begrudgingly granted its power to her. Shei couldn¡¯t wield its innate earthweaving abilities, but nevertheless, it was perfect as a weapon.


    Shei had been plenty satisfied with its effectiveness, but¡­


    ¡°This power I¡¯m feeling right now, it¡¯s geomancy.¡±


    Shei was convinced she could fully tap into Jizan¡¯s power¡­ though she wasn¡¯t quite sure what made this possible.


    ¡°The taoist? What of her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve overpowered her for now. Look, she¡¯s kneeling up there on the peak¡­¡±


    Brrrm. Another ominous vibration came from above and shards of concrete pelted their shoulders. Shei snapped her mouth shut, looking up.


    ¡°Uh, Tyrkanzyaka. Something¡¯s not right with the ceiling¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s tilting more than¡ª¡±


    Her words were interrupted by another echoing rumble.


    Her uneasy premonition became a reality. The ceiling began to split apart with the speed of a galloping horse. Thunderous roars apanied the appearance of lightning-shaped cracks. Crumbling concrete poured down like rain, and debris cascaded like hail.


    The ceiling was giving way.


    It was natural, considering the circumstances. The Earth Sage had spared none of her power, Tyrkanzyaka tore through its interior, and the final technique Shei unleashed fractured the very ground. Given the upheaval, it would¡¯ve been stranger if everything was fine.


    Shei shouted urgently.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka! Catch the falling rubble!¡±


    ¡°I cannot hold up all thisnd with my shadows! Hu, where are you? Hurry to my side¡­!¡±


    ¡°No! Help me. Let¡¯s blow the ceiling away! It should be better than letting that mass of earth fall¡­!¡±


    Shei immediately summoned a Stepping Cloud and leaped onto it. Holding Jizan over her head with both hands, she positioned it against the gradually descending ceiling.


    ¡°You intend to lift the ceiling with that sword? Impossible!¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it!¡±


    ¡°¡­ You can? How?¡±


    ¡°Jizan is a sword of colossal weight! Despite how it looks, it¡¯s as heavy as Tantalus!¡±


    ¡°Then how are you holding it?¡±


    Shei didn¡¯t waste time exining the sword¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°They say that¡¯s the beauty of Jizan!¡±


    ¡°Remarkable swords are emerging these days¡­¡±


    Though Tyrkanzyaka remarked with a sense of wonder, in truth, Jizan was a relic crafted over a century before she was born. Not that anyone is paying attention to that detail at the moment.


    ¡°Alrighty. Now that I can use geomancy, I¡¯ll lift the entirend! If it¡¯s now, I can do it!¡±


    Shei nced around, hearing Nabi and Azi barking and yowling in the distance. The two, along with Rasch and Callis, were pressed against the opposite wall. They were rtively safe from the falling debris.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle therger pieces. Please take care of the smaller ones!¡±


    ¡°Very well!¡±


    As the inclined ceiling descended, most of the lights along its perimeter became scratched, shattered, and smashed. The brightness dimmed.


    Correspondingly, a legion of dark knights began to rise from the shadows. Darkness cloaked them, transforming them into giants.


    Shadows change their dimensions based on the light¡¯s position.


    The towering dark knights, draped in shadows triple their size, heeded their master¡¯smand and intercepted the falling debris. When the human head-sized pieces of concrete made contact with the shadows, they slowed as if submerged in water.


    ¡°Okay, here I go!¡±


    Heaven Earth Art, Earth Pir.


    On the verge of swinging her sword, Shei abruptly stopped. Jizan¡¯s weight was surelyparable to a great mountain, but it appeared that even for such a mountain, the weight of Tantalus proved challenging. The immense burden pressed down on the regressor¡¯s hands. Jizan couldn¡¯t advance.


    ¡°Uugh¡­!¡±


    Her exhausted body fiercely resisted, protesting the depletion of its energy. Still, the regressor gritted her teeth and mustered what strength she had left. Though her body refused to move, the regressor¡¯s Qi Arts shone through in such dire moments.


    The Heavenly Counter Domain, a Qi Art thatpelled the body into preset actions.


    Heavenly Counter Domain, Offensive Form: Descending sh.


    ¡°Arrrgh!¡±


    The regressor swung the sword, and Jizan responded to her will.


    Tantalus¡¯ foundation was built from blessed concrete, a result of earthweaving. This was what allowed the Earth Sage to easily manipte it with geomancy.


    Thus, whoever wielded Jizan was capable of moving Tantalus.


    Thest shreds of the Grandmaster¡¯s will resonated. Secondster, a tremendous boom filled the air.


    What Shei aplished was arguablyparable to deflecting a steel door with a finger flick, a feat impossible under ordinary circumstances. But thanks to the perfect alignment of certain elements¡ªthe unique nature of thend, the power of Jizan, and the design of Tantalus¡ªher attempt was sessful. With a swing of Jizan, Shei unched¡± Tantalus.


    The nted ceiling grew increasingly distant. The dim lights bordering it marked thend¡¯s rising journey, their blinking brightness dwindling with distance.


    An entirendscape was shot up by the might of a single individual. The distancing ceiling momentarily found its bnce, then gradually leaned in the opposite direction.


    As Tantalus neared itsplete inversion, its few intact artificial lights emitted theirst radiant bursts before disappearing.


    And in that void, the sky revealed itself.

 Chapter 139: The Sky Opens Again

    <strong>? The Sky Opens Again ?</strong>


    The abyss vanished, the earth upended. On that day, the earth regained its ground and the sky shone upon the abyss.


    The sunsetting sky held more shadow than light, but everything is rtive. Compared to the endless darkness of the abyss, it was practically radiant, making its former inhabitants feel the sky was restored.


    After elevating the ceiling using Jizan alone, Shei fell backward, exhausted. Her Stepping Cloud faded, and she descended headfirst.


    Tyrkanzyaka caught her with her shadows. Seeing Shei¡¯s feeble attempt to speak, she asked the girl urgently.


    ¡°Where is Hu?¡±


    A slight pang of disappointment hit Shei. She had lifted the ground itself, yet it seemed no one cared about it. Still, also feeling curious about the man, she mustered a reply.


    ¡°¡­ We should find him. He¡¯s not one to die after all¡­¡±


    But her condition was too severe for any action. Shei tried to raise her torso, only to copse again. Her efforts to speak produced nothing but faint groans.


    Finally recognizing the state she was in, Tyrkanzyaka felt a twinge of guilt and gently ced her on Ralion¡¯s back.


    ¡°It must have been hard. Rest a little, Shei. I shall find him¡­¡±


    Rasch and Callis, who had been hiding out of fear that the ceiling might copse, now approached. Urgently, Tyrkanzyaka questioned.


    ¡°Just in time. Did either of you see where Hu went?¡±


    Rasch answered.


    ¡°The teacher? Did he not climb up first?¡±


    ¡°Climb up first? With the sky blocked by earth¡­? I am not sure what you are saying. You mean he has somehow managed to go up?¡±


    ¡°That I do not know! But when our eyesst met, he gestured he would be going up first!¡±


    ¡°Gestured?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka peered upward. Even with the ceiling opened and the skies returned, the abyss¡ªnow more of a pit¡ªstill loomed quite deep. It would require a flight-like ascent to reach the surface, even if one climbed to the top of the corpse mountain.


    While Tyrkanzyaka pondered dubiously, Rasch borated.


    ¡°Indeed! He disappeared after that, so I could not see how he went up! But this is the teacher we are talking about. Surely he must have had a way. Perhaps he went up by clinging to the ceiling like the beastsses!¡±


    As if on cue, Azzy¡¯s barks and Nabi¡¯s meows echoed from above. The two beasts were rejoicing at their long-awaited return to the surface.


    Despite being on the other side of the abyss, they had clung to the rising ceiling to reach the surface. Naturally, this was only possible because they were Beast Kings.


    ¡°Knowing Hu¡­ nothing he does would surprise me. He may have even climbed using just a single thread.¡±


    ¡°Would you not think that is the case? Or are you suggesting he is simply hiding? The teacher may enjoy his pranks, but I still find it unlikely.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka still appeared puzzled, unable to picture the man flying away.


    ¡°No. Hu could be behind the mountain. I shall go look for him there.¡±


    ¡°Well, while you are at it, why not ask the Earth Sage? She might know better.¡±


    Rasch pointed to the top of the corpse mountain. There, the Earth Sage knelt before the Grand Master with a deeply reverent posture, as if making up for lost time in showing her respect. Though she appeared pitiful due to her missing arm, it was of little concern to Tyrkanzyaka. In her eyes, losing an arm for daring to oppose the Progenitor was almost a mercy.


    ¡°I shall take a look.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka promptly began heading over.


    Even though thend had just been turned upside down, and the abyss had been liberated from its long confinement, the Earth Sage appeared utterly disinterested. With concrete bits covering her hair and shoulders, she struggled to prop up a ss and pour herself a drink from a bottle.


    Reaching her side, Tyrkanzyaka first surveyed the other side of the corpse mountain. Not even Hu¡¯s shadow could be seen. After a brief scan, she turned to address the Earth Sage.


    ¡°Tell me. Do you know where Hu has gone?¡±


    The Earth Sage replied without even looking around.


    ¡°Why ask me of his whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Were you not thest to see him? Just answer the question.¡±


    ¡°We were at odds mere minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°The victor is evident, and the defeated shouldply. You will answer with more sincerity.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What a farce¡­¡±


    With a wry chuckle, the Earth Sage set her drink aside with difficulty and pointed skyward.


    ¡°¡­ He has gone up.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°There was a rope. He anchored it to Tantalus, and when the ceiling flipped, he grasped it to hoist himself.¡±


    ¡°Is that the truth?¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason for me to lie?¡±


    Upon finishing, the Earth Sage serenely refilled her ss. Observing her at ease after letting everything go, Tyrkanzyaka refrained from further questions, muttering to herself.


    ¡°Where has he gone without telling me?¡±


    ¡°If he departed silently, then it suggests he is gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡±


    ¡°Remaining here would make him a target for the Military State. So to elude them¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a ruckus erupted as familiar circr beams of light pierced from every direction. Confused voices grew closer and closer.


    ¡°The ground! The ground shot up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake¡­!¡±


    ¡°There are bodies everywhere¡­!¡±


    ¡°All sorts of junk is falling from the sky! Major, we must evacuate!¡±


    ¡°Calm yourselves!¡±


    A thunderous, angry voice silenced the cacophony.


    ¡°In the event of an anomaly, we stand firm and send a minimal team to report! Is this not the Scout¡¯s Code?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Then maintain your positions, men! We must ensure that no more of those fiends emerge from the abyss!¡±


    In response to themander¡¯s order, synchronized footfalls dispersed. Soon, they congregated at the edge of the abyss. The human figures outlined against the encircled sky presented an imposing spectacle.


    ¡°Tsk, I can¡¯t see in there! Bring some searchlights!¡±


    The soldiers couldn¡¯t see through the darkness of the pit. By the time they found searchlights, Rasch noticed them and cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Oh! Soldiers!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Tsk. Rasch, I¡¯ll hide for the moment.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh, right! You told me you would!¡±


    While Callis slipped into hiding, Tyrkanzyaka examined the situation. Shei was drained and vulnerable; the Beast Kings, already outside, were unlikely to intervene in human conflict; and the undying wasn¡¯t much help aside from being undying.


    <em><strong>¡®Of all the times, they had to show up when I needed to find Hu.¡¯</strong></em>


    Unable to locate him in the abyss, she surmised he might be outside. He might have taken the initiative to hide, like Callis, considering the potential trouble if he were spotted by the Military State.


    <em><strong>¡®Then he must be hiding nearby. In that case, I must¡­¡¯</strong></em>


    Create a path.


    Taking a deep breath, Tyrkanzyaka formed a staircase of darkness and began to go up. As she climbed, the searchlight beams drew close. But just as they were about to hit her, Tyrkanzyaka frowned and snapped her fingers.


    The lights shattered all at once. The soldiers operating them stumbled backward.


    Themander yelled a warning.


    ¡°Something! Something is approaching! Ready yourselves, men!¡±


    As Tyrkanzyaka stepped onto the surface, cloaked in darkness, she was met by an army of roughly three hundred. With a fleet of vehicles and an arsenal of equipment, they stood poised to confront her.


    Out from the abyss appeared a striking girl with long silver hair and crimson eyes. The State soldiers were stunned by the sight, but only for a moment. They clutched their weapons tight, feeling an instinctive terror from the eerily beautiful being that had emerged from the abyssal depths.


    And Tyrkanzyaka was also nervous, albeit inwardly. She knew nothing of her opponents, be it their weapons or abilities.


    In the days when she had no fear of death, Tyrkanzyaka would have begun by defeating the lot. But now, with a beating heart andpanions who had yet to escape behind her back, she had stakes to lose.


    <em><strong>¡®Perhaps I should try conversing first.¡¯</strong></em>


    The once upromising Progenitor, after reiming her heart, had developed a newfound apprehension of loss. She took a step closer to the soldiers.


    But of course, the anxiety she felt was nothingpared to the tension among the troops.


    Themander clutched at the signaller golem that had fallen like a broken kite, screaming at it.


    ¡°Signaller! Report the situation! Signaller!! Damn it,munication broke down when the ground overturned¡­!¡±


    He tossed the golem away, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Colonel, what do we do?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? We follow protocol! This is precisely why we have it!¡±


    Seizing a megaphone from a nearby soldier, themander began to bellow at his men.


    ¡°We are an army! No single foe, no matter how formidable, can ovee a military force!¡±


    His rallying words heightened Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s anxiety.


    She was familiar with two types of armies. The first, a rabble of fighters,prised of ordinary farmers handed weapons to fill the numbers, designed to wear out the enemy. The second, a finely honed de where each member was an elite, trained forbat.


    Naturally, it was thetter that Tyrkanzyaka thought of. Having recently awakened from her slumber, the intruders who broke into Tantalus had left a strong impression on her. The Earth Sage, the lieutenant general, and the colonel; individuals who had reached a certain level of strength. This sequence of intense confrontations caused her to forget just how weak the weak could be.


    Averages can be deceiving, as the saying goes.


    ¡°Let us talk.¡±


    The Progenitor, who once sowed terror across the world, adopted an unusually humble tone; a stark contrast to how she was historically portrayed.


    Unfortunately, this instilled useless confidence in the momentarily shaken soldiers. The misfortune was theirs, of course.


    Themander shouted triumphantly.


    ¡°Surrender, Trainee! Return to whence you came and await judgment!¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous¡­.¡±


    ¡°Comply! Or we will open fire!¡±


    A volley of warning shots peppered the ground near Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s feet. The attack was naturally threatening enough to darken her expression.


    ¡°¡­ You seem confident. Against <strong>me</strong> of all people¡­.¡±


    Facing the array of unfamiliar weapons held by State soldiers in matching garb, Tyrkanzyaka decided to get serious.


    ¡°In that case, I shall hold nothing back from the beginning.¡±


    The sun had set, and night had fallen. The shadowy earth was a vampire¡¯s domain. Her red eyes bore into the darkness as she tapped into her power.


    Dark knights rose from all sides, their force amounting to a thousand strong. The shadows were their base and their logistics.


    The sudden turnaround of events left the soldiers in a state of disarray. Even themander showed panic as he pointed a finger, screaming.


    ¡°Shoot! Shoot her!¡±


    At his order, guns roared, unleashing a storm of bullets upon the dark knights. But these shadowy entities continued to advance, either shrugging off the onught or deflecting them.


    The bullets were too small to eliminate the darkness. They might pose a threat to mortals, but to these knights, they were even weaker than a farmer¡¯s il.


    ¡°S-she won¡¯t fall!¡±


    ¡°Their numbers are growing!¡±


    Themander cried out urgently.


    ¡°I-I get it! This is an illusion. They¡¯re not real! Stand firm, all of you! Don¡¯t waste your shots¡­!¡±


    Just then, an approaching Dark Knight struck down one of his men. The soldier fell screaming.


    Themander hastily reeled back his words.


    ¡°Form ranks! Guard each other¡¯s backs and narrow your focus! And equipment! Get the lights quick and illuminate the area!¡±


    The soldiers obeyed, even as they resented theirmander.

 Chapter 140: Perfect Calculation

    <b>? Perfect Calction ?</b>


    The opponent¡¯s forces gradually dwindled amidst a symphony of screams. Despite all the thunder and fire erupting from their weapons, the ck Knights suffered minimal losses.


    The disproportionately low casualties left Tyrkanzyaka puzzled.


    ¡°¡­Mm? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Instead of hastily making them swing their swords, she had onlymanded her ck Knights to throw their bodies at their opponents; an attempt to at least impede the army¡¯s advance.


    However, they couldn¡¯t even fend off that much, as the army rolled around on the ground, utterly copsing. The army, which had so gloriously bombarded her with threatening firepower a moment ago, ate dirt as soon as she allowed their march into her lines.


    ¡°They can¡¯t even endure mere dirt pa-, No, I mean, they can¡¯t even withstand a single ck Knight¡­?¡±


    How could Tyrkanzyaka possibly know? Even if it was the Military State, the rank and file were no different frommon soldiers. Though they were also provided with educational opportunities, only officers could utilize Qi Arts in an effective manner.


    At any rate, Tyrkanzyaka repeatedly clenched and unclenched her fists beforeying down an order.


    ¡°¡­Descend upon them.¡±


    The ck Knights promptly bore down on the soldiers, now void of any pressure. After all, although some were shredded in the storm of bullets, relentlessly summoning the ck Knights was the most basic power at the Progenitor¡¯s disposal.


    As sheer quantity bulldozed their front lines, the soldiers lost ground inch by inch.


    At this rate, they would be pushed back. Themander, grasping the flow of the battle, stepped forward with arge battle axe in hand, donned in his military gear.


    ¡°Cover me! I will handle the main body!¡±


    Themander fearlessly ran towards Tyrkanzyaka. Though the ck Knights charged forward in an attempt to intercept, they copsed in the face of the soldiers¡¯ concentrated gunfire and themander¡¯s axe.


    A few stray bullets flew towards themander¡¯s back, wedging in, but the purpose of his Qi Arts and military gear was to endure such a storm. Themander paid no mind and, instead, plowed through with even greater fervor.


    The hefty man of steel advanced without hesitation; his vigor alone was majestic.


    Right as Tyrkanzyaka was about to raise her fist to match him¡­


    At a thought that suddenly passed through her mind, she halted, her fist merely raised in the air without swinging.


    ¡°Take this! Taste the de of my axe!¡±


    Themander¡¯s gigantic axe whizzed down as it linearly fell on her still figure.


    And that very blow was caught by Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s fist.


    <i> Plork.</i>


    It stopped after only slightly tearing her flesh.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    An awkward silence descended onto the battlefield.


    The axe was lodged precisely between her digits.


    The index and middle finger; the extent of themander¡¯s sole aplishment was burying the de halfway into the space between them.


    Although themander desperately tried to pull his weapon out by rousing his Qi Arts¡­


    ¡°Hm. I wondered with what confidence you decided to challenge me. Was it the reckless boldness of a foolish man?¡±


    <i> Crack.</i>


    After Tyrkanzyaka twisted her fist, crumpling the axe de, she extended her arm towards themander¡¯s neck. Hisrge build, d in military gear, was effortlessly lifted by a little girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°¡­At least you were somewhat useful. However, I shall make sure to take into ount that you are not an¡­elite.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka flicked her wrist, sending the steel-armoredmander flying as he cut through the sky. At longst, hisrge figure plummeted onto the roof of an automaton carriage, ttening it in its entirety.


    ¡°Keuk¡­!¡±


    ¡°Major! AHHH!¡±


    What followed was a legion of shadows, sweeping through like a wave. Countless ck Knights neatly folded the soldiers and flung them towards theirmander.


    Not long after, a veritable mountain of soldiers were stackedpactly, as if making a miniature version of the one inside the Abyss; from within it, the soldiers¡¯ whimpers trickled out.


    Having finished her work, Tyrkanzyaka dusted off her hands.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing too special to them, I see.¡±


    ¡°Woah! You must have cleared out all of them!¡±


    At that moment, Rasch, who had emerged from the pit with Callis, looked around with exmation. Following them was Ralion with Shei on its back, snorting in fatigue.


    Excluding the Earth Sage, everyone inside was present. Tyrkanzyaka surveyed the surroundings once again.


    The more she did so, the darker her expression became.


    ¡°What about Hu? Have you not seen him?¡±


    ¡°I have not! Was he not here?¡±


    ¡°I do not see him¡­. Where on earth could he have gone? No. Surely not. It can¡¯t be.¡±


    At this point, it was impossible not to realize his absence. A very, very ominous notion passed through Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s mind.


    Could it be that¡­


    He had departed from this ce of his own will?


    In an atmosphere where everyone was subtly exhrated, he alone remained just as he always was.


    When hearing Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s proposal to travel together, he answered in circles instead of nodding in agreement.


    He had asked whether she could protect him. Could it be that the question he posed was not, in fact, subtle affirmation?


    At the sight of her increasingly downcast expression, Rasch gave a pointed look towards Callis. When she, in turn, nodded firmly, Rasch waved his hands and shouted expressively.


    ¡°Jeez,e on! There¡¯s no way! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s being chased somewhere!¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s probably the case, isn¡¯t it? Then, where?¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s take ap around the perimeter! If that doesn¡¯t work, we can light a fire and call out to Teacher! It¡¯ll be all the more easy to find him when dayes!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka looked back. Tantalus and the massive pit that seemed to have emerged from itid sprawling on the earth. The structure was so tremendously immense that it seemed to tear the very fabric of reality.


    It would truly be a relief if he was hiding somewhere inside the rear of that concrete structure. However¡­


    If he had actually left¡­.


    Clenching her heart that ached due to her inauspicious thoughts, Tyrkanzyaka turned her gaze forward.


    ¡°¡­Indeed, it is akin to some skit.¡±


    After the Earth Sage finished spectating such a scene, she sprinkled alcohol around the corpse of the Grandmaster. The potent Hundred Crimson Blossoms sttered, flying directly in my direction.


    Oops. Oh no.


    It went up my nose.


    <i> Cough Cough.</i>


    ¡°Why are you trying to evade them?¡±


    While licking my alcohol-stained lips, I hoisted myself up from under the pile of corpses. After cursorily patting my clothes to remove the dust, I found a spot near the Grandmaster and sat down.


    ¡°I felt like if I carried on like this, I might end up following them.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°You see, I¡¯m not some cowardly prophet, but I still am someone who is capable of makingmon conjectures.¡±


    I mumbled as I felt their distancing thoughts and with it, their fading presences.


    ¡°If I follow them, I will undoubtedly die.¡±


    Their journey ahead was none other than a battle to prevent the destruction of the world.


    My fight with the Earth Sage? Let¡¯s say she had actually rushed at me with a singr determination to kill. Honestly speaking?


    I would have died.


    In some vulnerable gap where neither Tyr nor the Regressor could protect me, I would only be able to meet my end helplessly, even if I was wielding Jizan.


    While my ability to read minds might be considerably helpful inbat, ultimately, it could not bridge the existing definitive gulf between our strengths.


    I could not thwart a direct assault, any more than I could fend off an onught of fire and steel. Even if I dodged, it would all be for naught if she was right on my tail. If she tried to grab at my clothes at any cost or poured out her Qi in every direction, I would not be able tost long.


    Mind reading could only take me so far; in the end, it was limited to the range of what I could personally do. True superhumans were in apletely different stratospherepared to my paltry parlor tricks.


    I twirled a card in my hands and dered.


    ¡°I was born in the back alleys. In essence, it suits me to quietly sneak around in the midst of a crowd. Directly facing such a formidable enemy is¡­not what I was born to do.¡±


    If the Earth Sage was not so set on seizing Jizan¡­


    If she had attacked me while armed with enough hostility¡­


    I would have died then and there.


    ¡°Huh. And someone like that dared to block my way?¡±


    <i>Drip.</i>


    Just like I did previously, the Earth Sage sprinkled alcohol in all directions, before refilling the ss in three divisions.


    ¡°You did not seem particrly fearful of death.¡±


    ¡°Who in the world wouldn¡¯t be? Humans are animals as well. They fear death all the same.¡±


    ¡°Yet, such an individual, even if he held Jizan, decided to stand against me?¡±


    I smirked as a chuckle escaped my lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I was infected by the others, including you, Earth Sage.¡±


    Like Azzy, Nabi, the Undying, or Callis, I was supposed to hide in some corner, holding my breath until the storm passed. That was my duty as a life form wired to survive, as well as a measure I had to take as an obligation to myself.


    However, how was I supposed to hold it in?


    Their gale of desires were shing into each other, swirling into an inescapable vortex that could mean death. Yet, they did not falter, utterly prepared to forfeit their lives if it meant fulfilling their wishes.


    It was unfathomably worse than if they yearned to kill me.


    Since, sooner orter, they would make me die of my own ord.


    <strong>Emotions that triumph over life.</strong>


    <strong>A mission that one longs to achieve even at the cost of their own life.</strong>


    <strong>Even an existence that had their life itself shackled to an infinite purgatory.</strong>


    All such beings, all such desires were present, mixing and whirling like a maelstrom.


    They were all too indifferent to death; the problem was that, at the same time, they changed me to mirror them as well.


    ¡°It might have been a different story if we did not meet in the Abyss and our rtionship consisted of only asional encounters. However, over the course of my time with them, I have gained a wish that is simply too dreadful for me to stay idle by their side.¡±


    The calctions wereplete.


    To put it nicely, Tyr was very noble and pure; to put it badly, she was hardheaded, utterly set in her ways. If I showed my intentions to distance myself, she would be sad, but would still respect my wishes.


    The Regressor would probably be curious about me. However, more important matters than my identity remained, so she would not be able to chase after me. She would focus on the present, postponing any questions and concerns for the next round.


    Azzy? Nabi? Like the beasts that they were, the Beast Kings would just go their way without much thought, moving on with their lives.


    The Undying was not one to dwell on such trivial matters; thus, he would likely follow Callis and depart from the Military State.


    The Regressor may be suspicious about my identity, leading her to interrogate me or pry into my life in the next round, but that was the extent of it. It was something the me of the next round had to ovee on his own.


    Moreover, the Regressor had a tendency to be soft on her allies. It was all too evident given the attitude she disyed to Tyr, who was herrade in the previous round. Since we had developed amity in this round, it was possible that she would be lenient or even favorable towards me inter rounds.


    ¡°They will do just fine even without me. This is an adequately beautiful farewell.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Is Mr. Hughes a prophet as well?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s obviously no way that¡¯s the case. If I was, I would have never been caught and sent here.¡±


    I was not a prophet. I could not repel a fate that suddenly arrives at my doorsteps, like the arrest that happened back then.


    However, I was a Mind Reader. I had an ability that made me far superior than others when it came to reading one¡¯s psychological state and deducing their behavioral patterns.


    ¡°I just happen to understand people¡¯s hearts a little better.¡±


    Regrettable as it may be, this was a definitive farewell.


    Now, I must return to my original orbit; not out there in the unknown, where beings way beyond my league roamed, but instead, in the homely back alleys where I belonged.


    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect calction.¡±

 Chapter 141: Perfect? Calculation?

    <b>? Perfect? Calction? ?</b>


    After wandering around the wastnd, Shei, Tyrkanzyaka, Callis, and the Undying eventually set up camp in a ce not far from the Abyss.


    Unlike typical escapees, their camp zed with bright red fire, as if advertising their presence. It seemed almost as if they were pleading for someone to find them.


    While sitting around the campfire, shining light in all directions¡­


    They were engulfed in a deep sorrow.


    Tyrkanzyaka stared endlessly at the crackling mes. Whenever a choked sob trickled from her, Shei nced cautiously, pretending to tend to the campfire. Every time she poked the fire with Chun-aeng, the mes spurted fiercely.


    Today, Callis and the Undying sat at a distance from each other, avoiding eye contact as if they were strangers.


    In response to this questionable thoughtfulness, Tyrkanzyaka waved her hand dismissively.


    ¡°¡­It is fine.¡±


    Her following words only seemed to make everyone¡¯s hearts sink even further.


    ¡°I must have been burdensome. I am Tyrkanzyaka, the Progenitor of all Vampires, as well as a monster who craves blood¡­. No one could ever ept someone like me.¡±


    As she spoke, Tyrkanzyaka suddenly grimaced and clutched her chest, as if trying to extract a worm gnawing away at her heart.


    Yet, the source of the pain was elusive.


    The vampire, whose blood had always obeyed her will, writhed in agony due to this metaphysical pain that she was experiencing for the first time.


    Tyrkanzyaka continued to grimace as the camp members watched her with quivering pupils, at a loss for what to do.


    Tyrkanzyaka exhaled shakily before speaking to Shei.


    ¡°Rather than that, let us talk about something else. Is it really true?¡±


    ¡°U-Uh, huh?¡±


    Shei, abruptly singled out, was frightened.


    If it was an enemy, she could have at least fought. However, such problems, unsolvable through physical force, were far too harsh for Shei. She gulped, struggling to formte a response.


    Fortunately, Tyrkanzyaka was referring to something else.


    ¡°¡­Regarding how this being called the King of Sins would truly end the world.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! Yes, that¡¯s right. I, um¡­.¡±


    Shei, who was about to say she regressed, paused for a moment.


    The word ¡®regression¡¯ often unsettled those content with the present, fearing their happiness might not exist in Shei¡¯s next regression.


    In that moment, Shei would be practically holding their happiness hostage. As such, they had always clung to her.


    <b><i> ¡®Please choose me again in the future.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i> ¡®Please let me hold onto the same joy.¡¯</i></b>


    For Shei, who had to prevent Apocalypse, it was far too burdensome.


    This was why Shei did not recklessly reveal her regression.


    Moreover, even if she did, she was often deemed to have experienced the precognition of the Sanctum instead.


    <b>?</b><b>I think they¡¯ll believe me if I reveal the truth about my regression, but¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    Shei cautiously examined Tyrkanzyaka.


    Altough Tyrkanzyaka was currently pained by the emotions she had regained, it didn¡¯t seem like she wished for a regression. If she knew that these feelings, these palpitations could all disappear¡­.


    Right as she was about to speak, Shei swallowed hard and switched her words.


    ¡°¡­Yeah. I saw it in a precognition.¡±


    ¡°You saw it yourself? You, a man?¡±


    ¡°N-No! There is a¡­prophet I know! That person can¡¯t see broadly, but they know the details really well! It¡¯s not someone affiliated with the Sanctum! It¡¯s someone trustworthy!¡±


    Shei hurriedly changed her story. Tyrkanzyaka eyed her suspiciously, then nodded.


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    Perhaps she stopped suspecting or simply had no time to doubt? While continuously gazing into the distance, Tyrkanzyaka suddenly spoke.


    ¡°I will help you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh? Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I fully trust that prophecy. After all, the Sanctum has always manipted prophecies for their own benefit. However, I can not just sit back and watch if the world might truly end.¡±


    ¡°Uhhhm. I¡¯m thankful¡­But will it be okay?¡±


    Shei was incredibly cautious; she purposefully did not ask what exactly would be okay. After all, the subject in question was implicit from the atmosphere.


    Tyrkanzyaka nodded calmly.


    ¡°Hu asked if I could protect him even if the world ended. I answered that I could do so.¡±


    ¡°He even said something like that? When?¡±


    ¡°Before we left the Abyss. If the prophecy you know is true, I must help you, even if it is to just keep my word. As a matter of fact, even if it is false, I should see what happens with my own two eyes, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Although Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s help was much weed, his shadow that lurked behind her words made Shei frown.


    How could someone be so suspicious? The end of the world? Did he also know that the world would end?


    ¡°What in the world is his identity? Is he affiliated with the Sanctum? Ugh, it¡¯s so suspicious. I need to grab onto and question him someday¡­.¡±


    As she murmured, Shei heard Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s sigh.


    ¡°Haah.¡±


    The sigh of the Queen of Shadows caused the campfire to flicker ominously. Tyrkanzyaka flipped her shimmering silver hair over her shoulder before chiding Shei.


    ¡°You are truly selfish.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You have received so much help from Hu. Yet, you still dere that you find him suspicious, wishing to pry into his identity.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka was angry.


    It wasn¡¯t the hostility shown towards an enemy or contempt for a wretched being. To be more precise, it was simr to a chilly gaze sent to an immature child.


    ¡°When you first stepped foot into my abode. And after, when you learned Bloodcraft from me. Even when he taught us, iming it was merely basic education. It was you who reaped the benefits of Hu¡¯s thoughtfulness.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    <b><i>Wasn¡¯t she just blinded by love?</i></b>


    The Regressor barely held back such a remark, choosing instead to stay quiet and listen attentively to Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s words.


    <b>?</b><b>Why am I the one being scolded?</b><b>?</b>


    While such a question passed through Shei¡¯s mind, Tyrkanzyaka unleashed all her pent-up emotions.


    ¡°He provoked me at the opportune moments, kept conversations going so they did not turn stagnant, behaved ridiculously, and often agitated me. But ultimately, it all benefited you. He eased your precarious anxiety, brought liveliness to this Abyss, and stirred us all, both inside and out. Hu¡¯sbor was neither insignificant nor small, so why do you only view him with suspicion?¡±


    Sometimes, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, the same events and actions could be seen quite differently.


    After undergoing 13 regressions and now on her 14th, Shei, busy observing the miniscule changes to the world, found it burdensome to view reality through other¡¯s eyes.


    However, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s lecture made Shei consider a different viewpoint for a brief moment.


    ¡°He helped me?¡±


    ¡°Even now, he is. If Hu received such a pledge from me while truly being aware of the King of Sins, isn¡¯t that ultimately for your sake once again?¡±


    ¡°I¡­guess?¡±


    Shei began to revisit the past through a different lens, recalling each and every action he had taken.


    Ultimately, Jizan ended up in Shei¡¯s hands, thanks to him throwing it in the air after dying the Earth Sage.


    At thest moment, Jizan¡¯s trajectory seemed to twist, as if choosing her. Could that also be his doing?


    And there was more even before that. When Lieutenant General Ebon invaded, he attacked the colonel and aided her. Later, while treating Callis, she learned that he had also prevented the lieutenant general from making Azzy go berserk.


    She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to this fact since he had always been kind to Azzy, but¡­That, too, was assistance.


    And during the Fiy incident, he led the charge to rescue Tyrkanzyaka and even revived the Progenitor¡¯s heart. Thanks to that, the Progenitor was now disying her humane side, more than ever before. Though, it did be the reason for Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s obsession over him¡­.


    Nevertheless, wasn¡¯t this far better than her marching into battle, sttering blood apathetically?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Shei murmured in a dumbstrucked manner, Tyrkanzyaka merely snorted at her moment of realization.


    ¡°How absurd. You¡¯ve received so much help, yet im he didn¡¯t help anyone? You, who were drenched in his thoughtful consideration while still thirsting the most for assistance, dare to doubt him? Do you really need to be like this? Can¡¯t you just ept Hu, who has helped you time and time again?¡±


    Each and every one of his actions gained meaning, little by little.


    Was it true?


    Did he truly provoke Tyrkanzyaka with trivialments in an attempt to provide Shei assistance?


    Did he really drag her away from training to teach her lessons that she hadcked in the past?


    Did he yfully control the atmosphere between Shei and Tyrkanzyaka in order to bring them closer?


    ¡°¡­Assistance?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Hu, would you be exchanging words like this with me? Or would you be able to sit peacefully with others as you are now? What about the Taoist from the Order of Gaia? What do you think would have happened?¡±


    What if he didn¡¯t exist? How would Shei have lived in the Abyss?


    In truth, living, of itself, wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. Shei was used to solitude. After all, she had done closed-door training several times, so she probably would have lived without much incident.


    However, lighting this campfire and sitting together like now would never have happened. There wouldn¡¯t have been any need to pay attention to others.


    After finishing her work, she would¡¯ve left immediately. After all, there wouldn¡¯t have been any lingering attachments.


    ¡°I¡­guess¡­he did? Is¡­that, so? He¡­helped me? Why?¡±


    ¡°It was probably just his nature. There is no need to look any further than the King of Dogs, myself, and even you. Didn¡¯t he help everyone as long as they did not tantly show impure intentions?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡±


    No matter how much she recalled his suspicious aspects, in the end, when looking back, he had only helped Shei. When brushing aside the rind of doubt, all that remained was a sweet fruit.


    <b>?</b><b>He¡­helped. Yeah. He really did.</b><b>?</b>


    Shei acknowledged it honestly and, at the same time, felt a bit of happiness.


    Something gently tapped her heart.


    As if sending a vibration to the other side when touching one strand of aplex spiderweb, she knew she was still connected. Thus, it was a sense of relief that she would continue to hold on.


    She had met many good people. She had received much help as well. Though there were conflicts, many cooperated in the face of amon goal.


    Those she could call friends had faded away with each regression, but since she had a fewrades, Shei could continue to advance. In fact, a sense of duty and indebtedness was further added, making it her driving force.


    However, what remained unexpressed was that this was neither an overt push forward, nor a taut pull of favor.


    Rather, it was a sense offort that seemed to release the tension. It was almost¡­freeing.


    ¡°I¡­I-I see.¡±


    After faltering for a moment, Shei regained herposure with Heavenly Counter Domain.


    When she avoided eye contact out of shame, Tyrkanzyaka snorted and turned away. For a while, only the crackling of the fire filled the camp.


    Eventually, Shei broke the silence.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka. Sorry, but when your heart was revived¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Again?¡±


    ¡°No, no! I¡¯m not doubting him! I just wanted to hear what exactly happened!¡±


    Shei waved her hands towards Tyrkanzyaka, whose brows were beginning to furrow.


    ¡°I think I might know a bit about what his power is.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Relics.¡±


    Shei picked up Jizan that was ced carefully next to her. It was a blunt club, void of any decorations, handles, or patterns.


    ¡°A relic of an existence as powerful as this would usually have a test. Depending on how the test is settled, the strength unleashed from it would differ.¡±


    Then, Shei nted Jizan on the ground before flicking it up with her wrist. When she did so, an astonishing sight unfolded.


    The ground where Jizan had made contact surged up like rapidly growing bamboo shoots.


    ¡°But the relic he gave had no test. All its powers were already unleashed. Originally, only the power of the ¡®club¡¯ was unlocked, but now¡­albeit weakly, I can use Earth Art with this sword as a medium.¡±


    ¡°Intriguing¡­ However, what does this have to do with my heart?¡±


    ¡°Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma. There is only one way to bypass it. The only one who can change the person in question is oneself.¡±


    Although there was no guarantee that one wouldn¡¯t destroy oneself, it was at least natural.


    Unlike the Homunculus¡¯ Dilemma, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s heart was remarkably stable despite not needing much adjustment.


    ¡°I think he turned your memories when you were still alive into a relic by utilizing the fact that you were already dead.¡±


    Shei made a sharp deduction.


    ¡°Judging from the state of Jizan and your heart, he must have the ability to draw out the power of relics. Otherwise, it can¡¯t be exined.¡±


    ¡°Relics¡­.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka ced her hand over her chest, feeling the beating of her heart.


    The card he had embedded in her heart. Was it really a relic forged from her memories while she was alive?


    ¡°That is a reasonable deduction. After all, Hu did lose himself following the procedure¡­.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka murmured quietly with her hand over her heart. Meanwhile, Shei fiddled with Jizan and replied.


    ¡°¡­Things would certainly be easier if we had his strength.¡±


    However, the world was vast. How could they find someone who had left without a trace?


    Shei muttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he came from or where he intends to go. Come to think of it, I really knew nothing about him¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­How could you possibly know when Hu didn¡¯t reveal it? No one could know.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Teacher said he would return to where he originally came from, though!¡±


    Only the crackling of the campfire morously resounded in the surroundings. Rasch¡¯s bombshell seemed to have practically snatched away all other noises.


    Shei and Tyrkanzyaka asked half a beatte.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±


    Rasch answered calmly to their shock.


    ¡°I had a heart-to-heart talk with him while drinking together. But I do not know whether it¡¯s the truth or a lie! At any rate, he did say it!¡±


    ¡°No, forget that. What exactly did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯s already a criminal, so there¡¯s no reason not to go back!¡±


    Shei tilted her head.


    ¡°¡­Where he originally came from? Where is that?¡±


    As it happened to be, the person who could answer that was in their midst as well. After loudly clearing her throat, Callis reported artictely.


    ¡°He was arrested in Amitengrad District 13-3 for fraudulent gambling. As he was apprehended on the spot, he was detained without being able to take anything with him. As such, if he had any hidden assets, it¡¯s like he went to retrieve them.¡±


    ¡°Fraudulent gambling? Was he really imprisoned for that?¡±


    ¡°If the documents rted to him that I saw are true, then yes. He was. Though, since I came as an Inspector, I didn¡¯t have the clearance to ess documents of a higher security level¡­.¡±


    In other words, documents with a higher security level might contain different information.


    This was quite a sweet temptation for Shei.


    They knew his background and his whereabouts were revealed.


    Only one problem remained.


    Should they enter the heart of the Military State to find someone who had purposefully left them?


    ¡°Awooooooo.¡±


    At that moment, Azzy, who had been gazing nkly at the sky, let out a long, soft howl. As the silent Beast King finally opened her mouth, everyone stopped talking and looked at Azzy.


    While still looking up at the sky, Azzy spoke.


    ¡°I, need to go.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°Country of humans. Country that promised with me.¡±


    Azzy continued to gaze up at the heavens, her big eyes filled with favor reflecting starlight. She appeared to be lost in appreciation of the stars that adorned the night sky.


    <b>?</b><b>How am I supposed to treat her like a dog when she¡¯s like this?</b><b>?</b>


    As Shei grumbled inwardly to a certain man in her mind, Azzy opened her mouth to speak once again.


    ¡°I kept my promise. Now, it is their turn to keep their promise.¡±


    ¡°Who is ¡®they¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Country of humans. Has a lot of humans. I, have to go there.¡±


    ¡°Where is that?¡±


    As Shei asked, she realized her mistake. Would Azzy know the city names given by humans? Shei worried about how to interpret Azzy¡¯s ¡®dog-like¡¯ expressions that were obscure and ambiguous.


    ¡°Amitengrad.¡±


    Luckily, that worry was unfounded. Azzy, more determined than ever, gazed at the flowing stars.


    ¡°Said it was the most important city in the country. I, will find my promise there.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka and Shei looked at each other.


    They knew where he was headed.


    They knew how much they needed him.


    And now, they had a reason to go.


    ¡°I will not be unsightly by chasing after someone who has left me. However, if our paths happen to be the same, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka watched the zing campfire, nodding her head.


    ¡°Alright. This time, I¡¯ll have to turn the Military State upside down. While I¡¯m at it, if I can uncover the secrets about that guy, well, that would be nice too.¡±


    Shei also answered, rotating her arms.


    Thus, the light within the eyes of the two women continued to shine, far beyond the glow of the campfire.

 Chapter 142: Goodbye, Tantalus

    <b>? Goodbye, Tantalus ?</b>


    ¡°¡­A perfect n, you say. Despite what you say¡­¡±


    The Earth Sage, having poured another drink, initiated the conversation once again.


    ¡°You seemed disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you look so regretful, after driving them away yourself? Do you still have lingering attachments?¡±


    Was it that obvious?


    <b><i>Tsk, Earth Sage. Don¡¯t read the face of a Mind Reader. Deciphering thoughts is my specialty, you know?</i></b>


    ¡°Well, a little.¡±


    People pretended to despise those who recklessly indulge in luxury, yet deep down, they envied them. They projected themselves onto those who could effortlessly do what they themselves couldn¡¯t, deriving pleasure from it.


    This luxury was not limited to money, The more precious it was to me, the more valuable that luxury became.


    Especially if it was something as precious as life itself¡­ It went beyond envy, even verging on enthrallment.


    ¡°However, it can¡¯t be helped. After all, unlike them, I can die far too easily. I have to be more careful.¡±


    ¡°You say your life is precious yet I fail to understand. Mr. Hughes, if I may inquire.¡±


    After bowing twice towards the Grandmaster, the Earth Sage abruptly raised her head to look at me. In her calm eyes, purpose and emotion surged like a storm.


    ¡°Although I was not chosen, Mr. Hughes was able to coerce your choice upon the Grandmaster. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve lost not only an arm, but also my moral duty. All mybor thus far has been in vain.¡±


    The Earth Sage narrowed her eyes, as she spoke.


    ¡°As such, why should I let Mr. Hughes live?¡±


    As that question was tossed my way, apanied by a killing intent that made chills run down my spine, I smiled ambiguously.


    If she wished to kill me, she would have done so already.


    Not only was there no particr reason to kill me, but also¡­.


    Wasn¡¯t her original goal the annihtion of the Abyss?


    I was the one who appeased the Grandmaster¡¯s soul, you know?


    Though many reasons came to mind, I chose the one that would most appeal to the person before me.


    ¡°If you let me live, someday, I shall expose the Sanctum.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ho.¡±


    As if she had briefly lost her strength, blood seeped slightly from her severed shoulder. It must have been that unexpected of a proposal.


    After clutching her shoulder with her one remaining arm, the Earth Sage chuckled with her head bowed.


    ¡°¡­Sincerely?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that will happen. After all, we, who are not prophets, can not see beyond what is right before us. However, someday, if I discover the weakness of the Sanctum, I shall use this mouth of destruction to cause them trouble.¡±


    ¡°How tempting. If it happens, that is.¡±


    ¡°If you wish, shall I bet my pinky finger? Oh wait. Ah, perhaps that may be troubling for someone who is missing an arm.¡±


    The area above the pit became noisy. The subdued soldiers were regrouping and starting to move once again. The Earth Sage nced in the direction of the sounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking the other way, rather I must help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get out on my own. Just don¡¯t rat me out.¡±


    Shortly after, the soldiers regained their senses and rushed towards the edge of the Abyss, I hid my body within the corpses, eluding their gazes.


    With only dim lights to aid them due to the absence of searchlights, the soldiers were startled in fright upon discovering the corpses hidden in the Abyss.


    ¡°Euahhhh! Corpses!¡±


    ¡°I know what this is. This is the graveyard of the Overlord! There is no doubt that their bodies must be here¡­! I remember learning about it at school!¡±


    Themander shouted.


    ¡°Lower thedder!¡±


    ¡°I-Into there?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Without the searchlights, we have to go down ourselves to check. By the way, who just talked back? Since when were you allowed to retort to legitimate orders?¡±


    The soldiers hurriedly lowered thedder. Themander climbed down while berating the dazed soldier.


    ¡°Search thoroughly! Do not be afraid to step on the corpses! If merely stepping on them scares you, then you would be even worse at turning people into corpses¡­! That must be why you were so powerlessly defeated earlier!¡±


    <b> ?You were powerlessly defeated as well¡­.? </b>


    A soldier nearby nced at themander with such thoughts. Fortunately, it remained just a thought, instead of speaking it into existence.


    As they continued the search with the light of theirnterns, they eventually reached the top of the mountain of corpses. Recognizing the Earth Sage, themander immediately ran over.


    ¡°Salute! I am Major Keioshin of the Wastnd Search Troops! Greetings to the Brigadier Gener¡­! Oh my goodness! Brigadier General, your arm¡­!¡±


    As the soldiers arrived, the Earth Sage, who had been kneeling reverently in front of the Grandmaster, staggered to her feet.


    ¡°Do not fret. It is a minor injury.¡±


    ¡°How can that be¡­! For now, we must apply first aid!¡±


    Nice. Now¡¯s my chance.


    While everyone¡¯s attention was on her, I climbed up thedder they had descended from.


    Someone who had stayed at the rear shone a faint light on me and asked.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I shouted, deliberately feigning urgency.


    ¡°The Brigadier General has been seriously injured! Medic! Quickly, call a medic!¡±


    ¡°A medic? They are currently tending to the wounded.¡±


    ¡°You idiot! The Brigadier General has lost her right arm! If we leave it like this, the Earth Sage, who had built this nation from the ground up will bleed to death! Are you trying to bring such disgrace upon us?! Hurry, call all the medics who are attending to the wounded!¡±


    Overwhelmed by my spirit, the officer grumbled and backed away to call the medics. Then, after nodding his head slowly, he returned to confront me.


    ¡°Hey, but who are you to be so informal? I¡¯m amanding officer¡­.¡±


    However, by then, I was already gone. The adjutant could only tilt his head in confusion.


    Empty automaton carriages were abundant in all directions. They were vehicles specially designed for patrolling the wastnds, characterized by their thick wheels. I walked along while humming, popping each wheel one by one.


    The outside of the wheels was tough, but the inside wasparatively soft. Every time I passed by, an automaton carriage sagged to one side.


    After climbing into one of the automaton carriages I had been eying, I threw my backpack inside and started the engine. The sounds of gears interlocking the wheels and steering wheel were heard. The entire vehicle vibrated roughly. I continued to hum, stepping on the pedal.


    Since I had punctured the other wheels on my way here, even if someone noticed something odd, they would not be able to chase after me. A quick nce showed they were too preupied anyway.


    ¡°Well then. That¡¯s one thing done.¡±


    Although it was a good vehicle that functioned well even without roads, the fact that it was for military use was a bit¡­Hmmm¡­. Driving it onto the road would raise all kinds of suspicions. It was a shame that I would have to abandon it after going a suitable distance.


    Just then, Tantalus, having risen above the ground, emerged in my field of vision. I circled around it tightly so that I wasn¡¯t visible, fully enjoying the speed of my newfound temporary toy.


    ¡°Now¡­What to do next¡­.¡±


    To be honest, what I had to do had already been decided.


    In this heartless world, without money, one wouldn¡¯t even be able to secure an identity. Whether traveling to another country orundering one¡¯s identity to hide, all such processes devoured money.


    Money could practically be called oxygen in today¡¯s world.


    First I needed to go back to the back alleys of Amitengrad, the capital of the Military State, to collect my hidden assets; I also needed to liquidate them.


    And then, it was time for my revenge against those who imprisoned me. I couldn¡¯t always get the short end of the stick, could I?


    Alright then. The decision was made. I had set my destination; now, it was time to enjoy the scenery.


    A structure, far more massivepared to the nearby terrain, filled the left side of my vision; the concrete floor about one story high and wretchedly destroyed prison building appeared bleak and utterly dismal.


    I looked up at the nearby building, lost in thought.


    I experienced all sorts of things in that building. I ate, I slept, I yed with Azzy, I fought sometimes, and then I leisurely slept once again.


    Hmm,e to think of it, nothing much happened.


    But perhaps that collection of ¡®nothing much¡¯ was what living was all about. Was there really a need to attribute special meaning to life? Wasn¡¯t it ultimately a true life to find happiness in just that?


    The ruined prison seemed to be trying to capture my heart now instead of my body. Though I would not go back in, it was still going to forever imprison a piece of my memories.


    Goodbye, Tantalus. The ce filled with my special experiences¡­.


    <i>Bang.</i>


    As I was immersed in such sentiments, I collided with something. The automaton carriage jolted up and down massively beforeing to a stop. I, having hit my head on the steering wheel, opened the driver¡¯s side door and quickly shouted.


    ¡°Ah, damn it! Drive properly!¡±


    Though I yelled reflexively, no response came back. No wait. In the first ce, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything nearby to collide with.


    What in the world did I hit? Did I run over something weird?


    Walking around to the back of the vehicle, I found an odd object.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? A signpost?¡±


    A signpost had emerged from the ground, bent weakly in the middle.


    Where have I seen this before? It felt familiar, but I couldn¡¯t quite recall. After struggling for a long while, it jogged my memory and I snapped my fingers.


    Ah, right. The officers who escorted me. They stopped after seeing this signpost, right? It was a sign indicating the end of the road.


    I definitely heard the voice of a signaller here and the guards followed that order, throwing me down.


    ¡°Hm. Now that I think about it, it was Police Inspector Evian of Edelphite, wasn¡¯t it? I hadpletely forgotten.¡±


    He dared to swing a steel bar at me? Remembering that time sent shivers down my spine. A suppressed grudge gradually began to surface.


    Alright. Before returning to Amitengrad, I had a new destination. First, I had to fuck up a Police Inspector in Edelphite.


    Right when I was about to get back into the vehicle, I noticed something; near the signpost, the ground was cracked in the shape of attice. It strangely seemed far too artificial to say that it fissured when Tantalus flipped over.


    Perhaps?


    I approached and tore away thetticework of cracked earth. It peeled off easily like ayer of skin.


    As expected, it was a fake ground. Was it perhaps revealed by the impact of Tantalus copsing?


    Beneath the peeledyerid a metal square structure, hideously deformed.


    The design was more akin to a box than a building. Hidden underground, the box seemed to have been ejected outwards by the impact of the tilted Tantalus hitting the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Did someone hide treasure here or something?¡±


    The size alone suggested arge room, but there was no way someone lived in such a ce. Who would live in a metal box buried underground? Surely something must be hidden inside.


    It had been a long time since my instincts to hunt and gather kicked in. I grabbed a skewer and climbed atop the box. With a <i>Tang</i>, a hollow metallic sound echoed.


    ¡°Checking a gift box is always such a joy.¡±


    What could be inside? Whistling, I pierced the skewer into the crumpled crevice and began to work.


    However, no matter how much I poked and prodded, I couldn¡¯t open the box. The lock showed no reaction despite my fiddling and nothing got caught even when I stabbed into the crumpled crevice. I tossed the skewer aside, clicking my tongue.


    ¡°Tch. What¡¯s the use of reading a human¡¯s mind? I can¡¯t even read the mind of a lock.¡±


    Come to think of it, I had never picked a lock with absolutely nothing in hand. I had always stolen the key or found the password.


    Tsk. It was somewhat unsatisfying to leave it like this¡­. What should I do?


    Steel, crushed by a massive impact. The twisted seams offered a glimpse inside.


    Hm.


    If I had just a bit more strength or if I was heavier, I might be able to open it.


    ¡°Should I try it out once?¡±


    I ced both of my hands on the steel box.


    Originally, Earth Art of the Order of Gaia could only be used when one¡¯s state of mind had touched Mother Earth. As such, only Gaians were able to use it.


    However, now that the Grandmaster¡¯s secret was revealed to the world, I would probably be able to use it too, just like Standard Magic or basic Qi Arts.


    I concentrated, recalling the Earth Sage and the Grandmaster.


    To them, the earth flowed. Starting from the lives that lived within it, it was an existence that moved in an infinite variation, driven by nature¡¯s great flow. Earth Art was a technique that invoked changes in the earth which would normally take decades or even centuries.


    And even if it was called steel, it actually originated from the earth. Grasping the faint sensation, I directed Earth Art towards the steel door.


    ¡°Heup!¡±


    <i>Crash.</i>


    The door copsed. My body followed thews of gravity, falling to the ground. Encountering this mishap, I rolled on the hard floor.


    ¡°Ow ow ouch.¡±


    As I stood up with a groan, what filled my vision was a space brimming with traces of life.


    Wait, but was I supposed to appraise this as possessing traces of life or not?


    ¡°It actually was a room.¡±


    Someone had clearly lived in this box. After all, the furniture crammed inside was all stained with traces of one¡¯s touch.


    However, who could possibly live confined in such a narrow space? In that regard, the overflowing sensation of life felt more like an absurd theater set.


    ¡°Set, Lux.¡±


    Regardless, there might be something worth taking here. I illuminated the dark interior with Standard Magic and moved forward.


    ¡°Oh, what. Huh?¡±


    As I continued with my search, something caught my eye.

 Chapter 143.1: 143 - Policemans Hell - (Part 1)

    <b>? Policeman¡¯s Hell ¨C (Part 1) ?</b>


    Police Inspector Evian was one of the few sources of pride in Edelphite, a city located in the Military State¡¯s bordends.


    After achieving decent grades in elementary citizen school, he went on to enter a distant secondary military school. Having passed through rigorous exams in this boarding school, he eventually graduated with rtively excellent grades.


    Although not quite enough to be epted into an advanced military academy, he could be a soldier if he wished.


    However, Evian chose to be a police officer instead.


    Technically speaking, it was actually a subordinate organization of the military police. In the Military State, bing a police officer was often seen as blocking one¡¯s own career path. However, there was one iparable advantagepared to a career as a soldier.


    If one reached a high enough rank, they could choose their own ce of duty.


    In order to return to his hometown and to take care of his lonely mother, Police Inspector Evian endured the harsh life of a police officer and finally reaped the rewards.


    In Edelphite¡¯s small police station, Inspector Evian was tidying up documents after another satisfying day of work.


    <b>¡ºPolice Inspector Evian of Edelphite.¡»</b>


    Suddenly, Inspector Evian heard someone¡¯s voice, causing him to look around in an effort to pinpoint where it wasing from.


    ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s past working hours.¡±


    <b>¡ºIf you knew who I am, you¡¯d feel an inescapable fear. Every breath would turn into hell and you¡¯d want to hide in a hole like a scared rat. Isn¡¯t it perhaps better for you to not know?¡»</b>


    This seemed too much for a prank. Inspector Evian frowned and sprang to his feet. In his hand was a steel baton he had grown ustomed to over the years.


    ¡°What is this? Is this some sort of joke?¡±


    <b> ¡ºA joke? A joke, you say. If only it was, then you would be happier. </b><b><i>Kekek</i></b><b>. Police Inspector Evian. Starting tomorrow, you shall experience a taste of hell. Look forward to it.¡»</b>


    ¡°How dare you threaten a policeman!¡±


    Enraged, Inspector Evian kicked open the door and stormed out to investigate the vicinity, but only the eerie streets of darkness greeted him.


    He couldn¡¯t even sleep properly that night, disturbed by an ominous feeling.


    Evian continued the previous night¡¯s patrol andbed every nook and cranny of any obscure areas. In an ironic twist, the vige was so peaceful that it wasmentable. The only strange thing that day was Inspector Evian himself, who willingly chose to work overtime.


    The only thing he did all night was send a tomboy named Elly back home.


    To be more specific, it wasn¡¯t strange for Elly to roam around when she wasn¡¯t supposed to. On the contrary, It was rarer for her to be caught by Evian and sent home.


    So what exactly happened yesterday?


    As a disheveled Evian walked down the street, he suddenly heard loud voices from a distance, thus immediately running towards them.


    ¡°Someone has stolen the automaton carriage!¡±


    ¡°What a joke! For us, the alchemic fabric stored in our warehouse yesterday is gone!¡±


    The residents of Edelphite were fighting, divided into two factions.


    There were two main facilities in Edelphite.


    One was a huge inn and the other was an automaton carriage repair shop.


    The location of Edelphite was fairly ideal; if its topography wasn¡¯t right above the useless Abyss wastnd, then it would be a major transport hub.


    At any rate, the Military State built an inn and repair shop here precisely for that very reason.


    They were the assets of the Military State and the vigers were periodically called to work there.


    Initially, the vigers resented working in these facilities as they were already busy.


    However, both the inn and the repair shop were far too stately to hate. These huge facilities built in such a remote area of the Military State almost seemed like it symbolized the new era. As such, it eventually grew on the residents over the course of several years.


    However, it wasn¡¯t all sunshine and rainbows. Having a sense of ownership was good, but it also caused problems.


    The inn, located in the city center, and the repair shop, standing alone on a distant road, were different in both their location and required skills. As a result, the vigers gradually started working exclusively in one or the other; it was only natural that it caused a division, akin to water and oil.


    In the end, the residents of Edelphite split into two factions.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Inspector Evian! Good timing! Please reprimand these people!¡±


    The residents of the inn faction greeted him. Although Edelphite¡¯s sole Police Inspector maintained neutrality, Evian was originally part of the inn.


    Evian cursorily nodded and skimmed over everyone present.


    ¡°Please exin the situation as clearly as possible.¡±


    ¡°The repair shop people stole the alchemic fabric from our warehouse!¡±


    As Evian approached, the repair shop faction, who were slightly intimidated, retorted back.


    ¡°nder! How would we know where your alchemic fabric is and steal it!¡±


    ¡°Speak for yourself! Why are the ones, who mocked us for not even knowing how to drive, using us when the vehicle is gone?!¡±


    Despite the chaos, Evian had a rough idea of the situation as he was originally from this vige.


    The residents¡¯ personalities changed as much as the disparity between the inn and repair shop.


    Those who had developed their skills and craftsmanship in the very technical repair shop began to subtly look down upon people associated with the inn. Initially, the majority of the residents, who were affiliated with the inn, scoffed at this. However, as the repair shop faction¡¯s children began to stand out in the citizen school, the inn faction gradually suffered from feelings of inferiority. Despite outwardly looking down on them, they did not discourage their children from ying at the repair shop. In fact, they actively encouraged them instead.


    Recently, if it weren¡¯t for Police Inspector Evian, the pride of Edelphite and a police officer born in the inn, the repair shop faction¡¯s momentum would have soared to the skies, unaware of any limits.


    At any rate, a problem arose in the two facilities, each iming that all the wrongs of the worldid with the other.


    The alchemic fabric of the inn had disappeared.


    The automaton carriage being repaired also vanished.


    And now, they were suspecting each other.


    As such, it was natural for Inspector Evian, who was listening to their stories, to recall the mysterious voice he heard yesterday.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be the work of an outsider?¡±


    ¡°But there has only been one visitor to our inn yesterday! Moreover, she is still staying there!¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s an outsider, start by suspecting them. They might have infiltrated this ce first!¡±


    A resident from the inn faction responded while scratching his chin.


    ¡°Uh, I think she is a remarkable person¡­A Captain, I believe. She said she was on her way to the capital afterpleting her mission.¡±


    ¡°Forget what I just said. All of it!¡±


    Despite being called ¡®our¡¯ inn and ¡®our¡¯ repair shop, the facilities were ultimately assets of the Military State. If it was a Captain, she could take the automaton carriage and alchemic fabric as if they were her own possessions. Even a Captain would be punished for embezzlement, but none of the vigers here had that kind of authority.


    Moreover, it was possible for her to kick Evian in the rear for suspecting her. And of course, Evian did not want to be kicked by a Captain.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying the alchemic fabric and automaton carriage just disappeared on their own? Without anyone entering or leaving?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­that¡¯s¡­¡±


    While the residents avoided eye contact, at a loss for what to do, someone gestured to Evian.


    ¡°Evian,e over here for a moment.¡±


    The representative of the inn faction, Bern, called for him. The summoned Evian replied with slight annoyance and displeasure, as if offended.


    ¡°Mr. Bern. Please show me a minimum level of respect. I am the Inspector in charge of ensuring the public order of this ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me I need to show respect even when I¡¯m calling my own nephew?¡±


    Bern replied with a touch of arrogance in his voice.


    A long time ago, after Evian¡¯s father left the vige, Bern, his uncle, took care of him in his ce, bing his guardian. He, who was no different from the vige chief, had only grown in authority since his nephew, Evian, returned as the Police Inspector.


    Although Evian found him slightly distasteful, he couldn¡¯t punish him as he didn¡¯t technically do anything wrong. After all, Evian was a policeman, through and through.


    ¡°Obviou¡­ Haa, forget it. What is it?¡±


    As Evian approached, Bern lowered his voice, speaking quietly.


    ¡°Elly and Dev disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Whaaat?¡±


    Elly was the tomboy of the inn and Dev was the oddball of the repair shop. As they had grown up in the conflict of this vige, they were always at each other¡¯s throats.


    But for both of them to disappear at the same time?


    ¡°We¡¯re both worried about each other. Either Elly strangled Dev to death by mistake and fled with the alchemic fabric or Dev bashed Elly with a spanner and ran away in fear. It¡¯s one of the two.¡±


    ¡°How could Elly drive and how could Dev know where the alchemic fabr¡­Ah, wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They both used to sneak into each other¡¯s facilities and y hide-and-seek. Unlike us, they knew each other inside out, like scouts searching for an enemy. It¡¯s not impossible that it happened.¡±


    This was also why Evian grasped his forehead, as if a headache was imminent. He had realized it was more than usible.


    There was motive, malice, and a history of troubling the residents. As such, it truly could be possible that they harmed each other.


    ¡°They were both in the vige untilst night! I personally sent them home!¡±


    ¡°Then they must not have returned home. They haven¡¯t been seen at home since that evening.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Then either one of them couldn¡¯t have gone far! Just stay put for a moment!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to go catch them?¡±


    ¡°I have to! I can only hope they¡¯re both alive!¡±


    Evian briskly pushed through the crowd. The residents shivered with a strange anticipation for the policeman¡¯s investigation and the anxiety that their child might be the culprit.


    Evian eventually met the facility manager who was waiting for him.


    ¡°Inspector Evian. I am Administrative Supply Officer Bero. Alchemic fabric is not expensive but they are a key supply item. We can not stay silent about its loss.¡±


    ¡°I am Technical Officer Chalet. The automaton carriage is expensive. I hope for a swift resolution. If this is reported to the authorities, the entire city might receive punitivebor sentences.¡±


    ¡°There is a military officer currently at the inn. She is resting there due to an injury, but if she happens to hear about this¡­¡±


    Each facility manager respectfully urged Evian. If his rank had not been higher than them, it wouldn¡¯t have just stopped with these bitter words.


    Evian shouted irritably.


    ¡°We just need it returned by this afternoon¡¯s inventory check, right?! That¡¯s all we need! Just wait! Ah, and Chalet! Do you have a carriage I can use?¡±


    ¡°There is one left.¡±


    ¡°I will borrow one in order to carry out official duties! Is that eptable?¡±


    ¡°I shall approve it.¡±


    Evian started the automaton carriage and made a wide sweep around the vige. There were two tire tracks that had been recently made. One for the Captain¡¯s arrival and one that departed from here.


    It was fortunate that the tracks were easy to identify. Just like that, Evian chased after the carriage¡¯s trail.


    The Abyss wastnds were vast. If the two had unknowingly crossed the hill into the Abyss wastnd, Evian would have no choice but to give up and return to Edelphite, awaiting the authorities¡¯ verdict.


    Fortunately, Evian found a stopped automaton carriage not too far away. He parked his own vehicle nearby and immediately stomped over. His eyes were filled with anger towards the perpetrators who had done such an idiotic thing.


    ¡°<i>Sob, sob</i>¡­.¡±


    However, as he began to hear Elly¡¯s weeping, Evian was ovee with fright. What if Elly had unintentionally killed Dev and ran away? What then?


    If Evian had been from another vige, he might have proudly added a line to his record by callously capturing Elly. However, he was from this vige and wished for its peace if possible. The tomboy was most spirited and bright in the vige, not in a jail; she belonged here with them.


    Swallowing hard, Evian threw open the driver¡¯s side door,ing face to face with someone inside.


    ¡°Hiiii, hiiiik! Big Brother Evian!¡±


    ¡°Dev?¡±


    Dev was in the driver¡¯s seat, gripping the steering wheel. Elly was sobbing in the passenger seat. After confirming their safety, Evian, feeling spiteful, grabbed Dev¡¯s ear and pulled him out.


    ¡°You rascal. Who said you can steal the automaton carriage?¡±


    ¡°N-No! It wasn¡¯t stealing! It was just a test drive! Chalet said to check if everything was fixed! He said to try driving it as a way to verify!¡±


    ¡°Did you tell Chalet before going?¡±


    ¡°No? I wanted to surprise him. Ow, ow!¡±


    Evian shook Dev¡¯s ear back and forth, shouting.


    ¡°If you were going to go, you should¡¯ve gone alone! That would have raised less suspicion. Why did you drag Elly into this?¡±


    ¡°Me? Drag her?! She sneaked in herself! And I was at a loss or what to do because she started crying, saying she didn¡¯t want to go back to the vige!¡±


    Dev¡¯s indignant protest didn¡¯t seem like a lie. Evian, who was about to p Dev¡¯s cheek, sighed and turned to Elly.


    ¡°Elly, whatever the issue is, you can¡¯t just run away without a word. What were you thinking? Your mother is waiting. Let¡¯s go bac¡­.¡±


    ¡°Heuk, I can¡¯t¡­go back¡­! I¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°Die? Who would kill you when I, a policeman, am here?¡±


    ¡°No! Really, I might die¡­! I-I found¡­!¡±


    Elly, choking back tears, shouted with her eyes tightly closed.


    ¡°¡­a body!¡±


    Evian¡¯s eyes widened upon receiving this unexpected report.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    There were two vehicles and two people capable of driving. As such, after taking Elly on board his carriage, Evian listened to her full ount.


    Elly, while up to her usual mischief, had stumbled upon some strange inscriptions. And when she continued following it, it led to terrible traces hidden in this peaceful border vige¡­. And there, she found buried bone fragments¡­.


    Evian asked.


    ¡°Wait a minute. There shouldn¡¯t be any bones. Didn¡¯t everyone who had recently passed away get cremated?¡±


    ¡°Heuk¡­!¡±


    Evian clicked his tongue. Pressuring a panicked child would yield nothing.


    He was a policeman, not the heartless military police.


    ¡°If there¡¯s a dead body, you should have told me. Why did you keep quiet?¡±


    ¡°But, Mister Evian is¡­.¡±


    Elly mmed up once again. Evian, feeling frustrated, pressed her further.


    ¡°Am I not trustworthy? Elly, the position of a Police Inspector isn¡¯t won by gambling or chance! It¡¯s earned by capturing criminals adeptly while being under the heartless and ruthless military police. I¡¯m not someone to be taken lightly!¡±


    In the Military State, martialw dominated everything.


    All medical acts were carried out in military hospitals, civil engineering was the responsibility of the Engineer Corps, and investigations were conducted by the military police.


    Enlisted administrative clerks executed the general public¡¯s administration and even factories were under the purview of the Bureau of Technology and Development.


    Forget soldiers and policemen. Even businesses were inseparable from the military regime; It was truly a nation of soldiers.


    Apart from a few very special things, everything belonged to the Military State.


    ¡°People of Edelphite don¡¯t understand this, but the fact that my title is an ¡®Inspector¡¯ is a big deal! The Military State deliberately separated affiliations!¡±


    To prevent corruption among those responsible for a vige¡¯s security, the Military State deliberately segregated affiliations. That was why Evian, despite his experience and rank, did not have great authority.


    In other words, his status was far higher than the power he wielded.


    ¡°¡­<i>Sob</i>.¡±


    But perhaps because Evian was too familiar, Elly refused to speak. Evian, eyes wide and bulging, sighed.


    ¡°Hoooo. If you don¡¯t trust me, then there is a Captain in the inn who you can go talk to. She is unfathomably above me in rank, so you should be satisfied with that.¡±


    Elly panicked.


    ¡°N-Not the inn. I can¡¯t go to the inn! I¡¯ll die if I go there¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why? Was the corpse found at the inn?¡±


    ¡°Hieek!¡±


    ¡°¡­You should nevermit any crimes. Seriously.¡±


    Then, a sudden thought shed through his mind.


    Why did Elly keep silent? Why did she continue to protest that she couldn¡¯t tell Evian?


    Perhaps¡­


    ¡°Where did you find it? At Mr. Bern¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Hieeek!¡±


    The representative of the inn faction, as well as someone who was virtually the vige chief.


    Moreover, his authority had only grown since Evian¡¯s return; it was Evian¡¯s uncle, Bern.


    To think that a corpse was in his dwellings¡­


    There was a part of Evian that wished Bern had done something wrong. If he could be punished and his authority diminished, it would be far more pleasant for him.


    However, he had not wished for a corpse to appear. A murder case was apletely different story.


    ¡°¡­Do not worry.¡±


    However, Evian was a policeman, responsible for the safety of this vige. He could not just overlook hints of a murder case.


    In the first ce, if he ignored such a serious incident, he might be punished by the Military State. Moreover, the entire vige could face severe penalties.


    That had to be prevented.


    ¡°I will definitely find the culprit.¡±


    Evian resolved firmly.

 Chapter 144.2: 144 - Policemans Hell - (Part 2)

    <b>? Policeman¡¯s Hell ¨C (Part 2) ?</b>


    When Evian returned to Edelphite, he received profuse hospitality from the vigers. The policeman, who had quickly brought back the runaway children, seemed like a miracle worker. After all, the children had even taken an automaton carriage with them.


    The adults, who had been ring at Elly and Dev, waited for Evian to release them. It seemed they nned to give the two rascals a harsh iling today.


    However, Evian spoke up first.


    ¡°Wait a moment. I have found the whereabouts of the alchemic fabric.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they steal it?¡±


    ¡°No. Someone else pocketed the alchemic fabric.¡±


    Having pulled in their attention, Evian immediately headed towards Bern¡¯s house. Bern, who had been silently following, hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Wait. Why are we going to my house?¡±


    ¡°There was a tip-off. I am going there to verify it. Please apany me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hooo. I see.¡±


    Bern let out a sigh and followed Evian, looking as if resigned to his fate.


    Elly¡¯s direct testimony was not even necessary. The traces she unearthedst night were clear and the attempts to cover them were poorly done. Evian brought a shovel and dug up the pit.


    And there, he found bones. While fiddling with them. Evian examined the traces.


    The vigers murmured around him.


    ¡°Good heavens¡­. There really are bone fragments in Mr. Bern¡¯s field¡­¡±


    ¡°Was there a recent death¡­?¡±


    ¡°If so, there is no way we wouldn¡¯t know. Everyone was cremated, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    Evian, who was scrutinizing the bones with a serious expression, then spoke with a hardened voice. At the same time, the frightened vigers all fell silent at once.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t recent. Approximately 30 years old¡­. It¡¯s a body buried back then.¡±


    After finishing his observation, Evian slowly stood up. His eyes shone piercingly.


    ¡°And as far as I know, there¡¯s only one person who disappeared around that time. One person, who was known to have run away from the vige, leaving my mother to her lonesome before I was even born. Everyone believed this was the case because Bern himself testified to it.¡±


    Evian red at Bern and announced the victim¡¯s identity.


    ¡°My father.¡±


    Bern closed his eyes, a look of utter resignation on his face. Evian returned to his role of a heartless and ruthless policeman, scowling terrifyingly at him.


    ¡°Bern. You are under arrest for murder and criminal disposal of a dead body.¡±


    The vige became noisy with whispers. This buzz was unlike any before.


    A nephew was arresting his uncle. The policeman was dragging away the vige chief. Bern was being escorted away, his shoulders slumped in defeat.


    One of the adults in the vige muttered.


    ¡°T-Then, what will happen to Mr. Bern now¡­?¡±


    Evian retorted back.


    ¡°I am not the one to make the verdict. I do not have that authority. However, if the criminal confesses and the facts are clear, a summary judgment can be made by a military judge.¡±


    ¡°Verdict? The verdict for murder is¡­.¡±


    ¡°For nned homicide, it is the death penalty.¡±


    Evian spoke coldly and the murmur spread even further throughout the vige. Someone eximed.


    ¡°Evian! He¡¯s your uncle!¡±


    ¡°What does that matter! In the face of a policeman, there are only criminals!¡±


    Evian shouted, looking around at his surroundings.


    ¡°Interfering with the execution of official duties can result in up to 3 years ofbor, depending on the severity of the crime. Everyone, step back!¡±


    The gravity of abor sentence was no small matter.


    Factories, mines, educational camps, quartermaster corps.


    It meant being assigned to such ces, working like a dog the entire day except for sleep. It was so brutal that a 6-monthbor sentence was said to result in 3 years of deep-rooted illness.


    Now, having somewhat realized Evian¡¯s authority, the vigers backed away with a groan. Evian, befitting of a Police Inspector of the Military State, pushed through the crowd with an imposing aura.


    However, in the face of a certain woman who blocked his path, Evian could not maintain his demeanor as an Inspector.


    ¡°¡­Evian.¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡±


    Evian¡¯s mother approached while sobbing and grabbed onto him. Her hands, gripping his clothes, were weakly trembling.


    ¡°Me¡­Arrest me.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s me. It¡¯s my fault. All of it. It¡¯s all because of me¡­.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    Even for Evian, it was impossible to push away his weeping mother. His barely established authority seemed irrelevant as he stood there, not knowing what to do.


    Meanwhile, his mother¡¯s hidden truth spilled out.


    ¡°¡­Your father used to erratically beat me, who hade from afar to get married to him. No one could stop him, the eldest son of the then vige chief¡­.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°His violence did not stop, pping and beating me even when I was pregnant with you. Then one day, when Bern returned, they got into a quarrel and eventually fought. And in the end¡­.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I buried that body myself. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry¡­. I couldn¡¯t even tell you the truth and lied that he ran away from the vige¡­.¡±


    The revtion from his mother was shocking.


    Evian¡¯s father was notoriously violent, so he was not very popr with the other residents. Thus, everyone found it understandable that he ran away from the vige.


    In fact, there was no need to even suspect otherwise. After all, his absence brought no harm to anyone.


    In addition, the onset of military governance further confused an already chaotic situation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you, who missed your father so much¡­ I made him out to be a great man and I couldn¡¯t tell you the truth. I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±


    Evian¡¯s mother was also an aplice. Evian looked at her wrinkled face, his own expression nk and lifeless.


    The Military State was merciless. No matter the circumstance, it did not tolerate any vitions of thew. Evian knew this better than anyone.


    However, Evian could not bring himself to imprison them with his own hands. After pondering in the police station, he soon stood up.


    ¡°They said the Captain is staying at the inn¡­.¡±


    Since he was facing an unsolvable problem for him. Evian knew he had to report it to his superiors. As such, he helplessly headed to the inn.


    ¡°¡­That was what had urred.¡±


    After taking the liberty to visit, Police Inspector Evian reported to the Captain.


    The blondemissioned officer, a bandage wrapped around her head, listened to the story before responding in a dull voice. It was a voice Evian felt he had heard somewhere before.


    ¡°I have confirmed your story. However.¡±


    Evian closed his eyes, awaiting the verdict.


    Although Evian¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t inferior, it only applied when it came to ¡®civilians¡¯. From the rank of Captain and upwards, it was a status far beyond his own.


    The ¡®soldiers¡¯ running the Military State were monsters who had an entirely different set of rules applied to them. Their authority and even the strength they possessed were in apletely different ne of existence whenpared to Evian.


    <b>?</b><b>What will happen now? Perhaps I¡¯ll be scorned by the higher-ups.</b><b>?</b>


    But the following words surprised Evian.


    ¡°Cases that urred 25 years ago, before military governance, are left to the discretion of the investigator in charge.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    It was a murder case, yet it was left to discretion? Evian asked back, utterly stunned.


    ¡°Is there perhaps a statute of limitations?¡±


    ¡°There is no statute of limitations in the Military State. Only discretion.¡±


    The Captain spoke in a rigid voice, as if this was the only duty she needed to uphold.


    ¡°The application needs to be flexible for easy execution. However, for incidents that urred before martialw, you are not held ountable even if you do not apprehend them. After all, there was an administrative vacuum during that period of time.¡±


    The Military State obviously benefited from an increase inborers; there were many tasks but not enough hands.


    Therefore, it did not set a statute of limitations. Moreover, considerable discretion was given so that, if arrested, they could be immediately put tobor.


    Even retrospective application ofws was possible. Crimesmitted before aw¡¯s creation could still lead to arrest if the verdict felt unsatisfactory.


    However, because incidents that urred before martialw were not questioned, whether to bury or pursue cases from back then was up to Evian¡¯s discretion.


    ¡°How is it that I did not know this?¡±


    ¡°Elements such as statutes of limitations are better left unannounced. It eases the tension of those who havemitted crimes. Therefore, even though such guidelines exist, the authorities do not publicize them. Even to investigators.¡±


    Arresting less people was problematic, but there was no harm in arresting more. Truly a move befitting a militaristic nation.


    Understanding this, Evian saluted the Captain in haste and retreated.


    ¡°Salute. Apologies for interrupting your rest. I shall take my leave now!¡±


    Through the closing door, a small sigh from the Captain was heard.


    ¡°¡­What in the world have you been doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­The Military State does not question crimes from the kingdom era. You are lucky, Mr. Bern.¡±


    The real lucky one was Evian, who did not have to arrest his mother, but he did not show his relief. Instead, he released Bern in front of everyone.


    After removing the handcuff packet, Bern rubbed his wrists and spoke somberly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. No matter what I say, I killed your f¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hold your tongue.¡±


    Evian replied curtly.


    In truth, there was another reason why Evian disliked Bern.


    His widowed mother and Bern would always whisper together while excluding Evian. Moreover, they often showed guilt-ridden expressions toward him.


    Young Evian felt an ignorant jealousy towards Bern, but if it was actually about his father¡­.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Police Inspector Evian.¡±


    Right then, Administrative Supply Officer Bero approached. Evian greeted him warmly.


    ¡°Staff Sergeant Bero. Thank you for your assistance. Without the Captain, I would have been in a predicament.¡±


    ¡°It was the Captain¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thankful to everyone. Phew. Anyway, with this, it¡¯s now settled.¡±


    ¡°Settled?¡±


    It was an ominous voice that implied the problem was far from over. Bero tilted his head and brought up his matter.


    ¡°¡­So, where is the recovered alchemic fabric? I need to organize the inventory in an hour.¡±


    Evian immediately kicked off the ground, dashing off.


    The vige was small and having just searched here and there, he quickly found the culprit. Mrs. Malpot, a neighbor in need of quick cash, confessed.


    When asked why, apparently, among those of the inn faction, it had be customary to cut and divert small amounts of the alchemic fabric. However, the situation escted due to Elly running away and this practice had nowe to light.


    With no room to imprison the dozens of small andrge aplices involved, Inspector Eviann ordered house arrest. Exhausted, Evian copsed in the chair at the police station after concluding his work. His entire body was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Phew. It feels like a decades¡¯ worth of events happened in a single day¡­.¡±


    -And there I was, leaning against the wall of the police station, inwardly smiling as I overheard his soliloquy.


    Of course I was. After all, I had stirred everything up.


    In such a quiet rural vige, there were always a few veiled incidents; I sequentially read the memories of those around him and prepared a stage just for him. Then, I scattered dozens of clues all over the vige.


    Not many were actually used, but since the biggest case was dredged up, I was quite satisfied.


    ¡°That was the worst day of my life¡­It really was like hell.¡±


    <b><i>That was the Policeman¡¯s Hell I had prepared just for you.</i></b>


    <b><i>Anyway, you endured it quite well, Police Inspector Evian. You know, it was a present I had prepared with quite a bit of effort.</i></b>


    ¡°Heh, take good care of that epaulet until I pass by next time, okay?¡±


    This time, I didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare, so I could only touch on the big issues. There were still cases like the affair and the identity of the field¡¯s pumpkin thief.


    <b><i> And, truthfully, about the rtionship between your mother and Bern¡­. Hmmm. Let¡¯s leave it at that.</i></b>


    <b><i>Well, anyway. This is enough. If I happen to pass near Edelphite again, I will show you another hell. Hahaha!</i></b>


    I was internallyughing as I passed in front of the police station.


    <b>?</b><b>¡­What¡¯s this? That man¡­His silhouette is unfamiliar.</b><b>?</b>


    Inspector Evian, who was in an exhausted state, suddenly grabbed his steel baton and strode out.


    <b><i>No, wait. Wait a minute. Hold up. Why are you like this?</i></b>


    <b><i> I was just Person 1 walking by, doing nothing wrong. Why are you suddenlying after me with a steel baton? There¡¯s no evidence or anything, right?</i></b>


    However, fleeing in fear would be the act of a third-rate criminal. As a first-rate criminal, I would act calmly even under suspicion. I walked steady steps, paying no heed.


    Without evidence or charges, he would likely give up after adequately suspecting me¡­.


    ¡°You. Stop right there.¡±


    <b><i>What in the world? Why did he pinpoint me so urately?</i></b>


    Normally, I should stop here; I had to respond calmly and avoid suspicion. Running away like a novice would practically be admitting that I was guilty.


    <b><i>But why? What is this strange certainty I feel from Inspector Evian¡­!</i></b>


    <b>?</b><b>He resembles a criminal I saw before. There is no way I am mistaken. I don¡¯t know about other things, but my instincts are never wrong.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>No, I mean you could be wrong sometimes, couldn¡¯t you?</i></b>


    <b><i> Sure, you¡¯re not wrong this time! But being so certain could lead to catching the wrong person! I see that the Military State¡¯s motto to create a hundred innocent victims rather than let one criminal escape is¡­!</i></b>


    <b><i>Being upheld well. Huh. It¡¯s amazing how professionally you¡¯re sticking to it.</i></b>


    <b>?</b><b>I¡¯ll apprehend him for now before starting.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i> Alrighty then. Time to run.</i></b>


    I took off running.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Evian bellowed at the top of his lungs, spinning the steel baton over his head.


    The setting sun was red, shining an evening glow. After having its long-kept secrets unraveled in just one day, darkness fell over Edelphite once again.

 Chapter 145: A Road Flows Together With A Traveler - 1

    <b>? A Road Flows Together With A Traveler ¨C 1 ?</b>


    The Military State was a nation of authoritarian control.


    It was apulsive country where roads and trains were meticulously monitored and guests were required to have their tickets checked one by one.


    When a military vehicle destined for the wastnds entered the road, the guard on duty began to inspect it with a more suspicious gaze than ever.


    If I were alone, I would have abandoned the vehicle in a secluded area and snuck onto a train or a regrly scheduled flight to go far away.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible.


    But why endure the inconvenience?


    To eat delicious bread, should I cultivate thend myself, set up a scarecrow, water it, and lovingly care for it until the wheat ripens into a golden color, then harvest it with tears in my eyes, brutally grind it, make flour, knead it carefully, and then bake it in an oven to eat deliciously?


    If I was going to do all that, I might as well just buy it with money. This was the efficient use of the economic system and infrastructure created by humans.


    In short¡­


    ¡°Captain! Salute. Please, go ahead!¡±


    If I had a living ticket, it was practically an automatic pass. There was no need to go around the hard way.


    Just one Captain in the driver¡¯s seat was the end all be all. The guard didn¡¯t even touch the passenger seat. Since the other party was a Captain, it was meaningless to check.


    ¡°Ah, howfortable!¡±


    I leaned back in my seat and eximed.


    When I did so, Captain Abbey, a signaller of the Military State, frowned and muttered as she looked straight ahead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be toofortable. Be aware of the position you hold.¡±


    ¡°A petty criminal released after serving his term, who is traveling back to the capital with a Captain of the Military State?¡±


    ¡°¡­That is why I did not restrain you.¡±


    The Captain, still focusing on the road ahead, continued to speak.


    ¡°Do not forget. Although your workce has disappeared, you are still suspected of being involved in a Starfall. The reason you¡¯re not restrained now is that you¡¯re traveling with me to Amitengrad. If you show any treacherous movements or try to escape midway, I will immediately arrest you.¡±


    Captain Abbey, who lived the life of a golem, spoke stiffly even with a soft body.


    <b><i>  Anyway, whatever. She¡¯s free to do whatever she wants. </i></b>


    I stretched my legs in front of the vehicle and yawnedzily as I spoke.


    ¡°If so, you should have just handed me over to that guard earlier. I would have just been arrested.¡±


    As I said this, I sneakily read her thoughts.


    The answer that came to the Captain¡¯s mind was as follows.


    <b>?</b><b>As a signaller, I must not reveal my mission or position outside of the [Windowless Room]. It is a rule for handling all kinds of confidential information. To hand over a prisoner, they need to listen to the situation, but that would require revealing my situation. A contradiction¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°¡­It is confidential.¡±


    The Captain was tidying up information in her head but saying it was confidential out loud. Was that a characteristic of a signaller?


    Anyway, it really was appealing to question her since she was so easy to read. As such, I couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    ¡°And why are you going all the way to Amitengrad? You could go to a nearby corps, couldn¡¯t you? Or send amunication. Why is a signaller not sending signals?¡±


    <b>?</b><b>In the event of unavoidable damage to the [Windowless Room] or the need to leave it, all types ofmunication to that signaller are cut off due to the risk of information leakage. The same applies to me; contact with other signallers is prohibited.</b><b>?</b>


    The Windowless Room was simr to the huge twin gems used by Callis or Lieutenant General Ebon.


    If a signaller¡¯s room was damaged and exposed, a signal would go to the Military State and all signallers were immediately notified.


    And to prevent further information leakage, allmunication with that signaller waspletely cut off. This was to prevent the possibility that the signaller had been captured as a prisoner of war by the Resistance or an enemy nation.


    To restore this, one must return to the headquarters in Amitengrad within two weeks.


    The Captain, recalling this information only in her mind, answered a beatter.


    ¡°¡­It is confidential.¡±


    The way she organized her information was way too tidy for her to keep calling it ¡®confidential¡¯. I didn¡¯t mean to, but I read it all, you know?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to say it¡¯s confidential, but why do you keep pausing a beat?¡±


    <b>?</b><b>In order to avoid any possible information leaks, it¡¯s better to maintain a consistent interval in all responses than to answer immediately. In extreme situations, even a short dy in response can be information.</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°¡­It is confidential.¡±


    What a model attitude. From the perspective of a Mind Reader, there couldn¡¯t be a more convenient target. It was like finding a manual that thought up the exnations for me.


    I read Captain Abbey with the curiosity of seeing a fascinating organism.


    This was quite an intriguing book.


    It was a kind of encyclopedia; filled with information that existed solely for the sake of passing through, with no corrtion to each other. Moreover, there was no personal ¡®life¡¯, so the book itself sprawled haphazardly without a single thread.


    The only things that existed were trivial, like the rules of a signaller or 99 Ways to Cook With Canned Food.


    Other than that, the few memories were conversations shared with other signallers or glimpses from a golem¡¯s perspective. The experiences that constituted oneself were extremely transparent.


    Truly, the Military State was remarkable. They used people like they were parts.


    <b>?</b><b>Honestly, the moment I was caught by this man regarding the Windowless Room, I should have taken poison andmitted suicide¡­. But this person saved me. I truly wonder why he did so.</b><b>?</b>


    <b>What do you mean why? Obviously, for revenge.</b>


    <b><i>I will take revenge on those who imprisoned me. </i></b>My mind was solely filled with such thoughts.


    And naturally, the Military State was included in those targets. As a petit bourgeois like me, my heart was far too narrow to forgive, even if the opponent was a country.


    Moreover, especially keeping this woman, a signaller handling all kinds of confidential information of the Military State, close to me would surely yield useful information.


    And maybe I could even persuade her to join my side.


    <b>?</b><b>¡­This man knows that I am a signaller. A deeply regrettable blunder. What¡­should I do?</b><b>?</b>


    Idle thoughts arose in the Captain¡¯s mind. And those idle thoughts immediately manifested into results. The automaton carriage that should have followed the straight road began to shake wildly to both sides.


    My leg, which I had ced in front of me, also banged left and right.


    <b><i>  Ah, so this is why they say to sit properly in a car!</i></b>


    <b><i>Hey, just drive straight! That¡¯s all you need to do!</i></b>


    I grabbed the handle and screamed.


    ¡°Euaaaah! Drive properly!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s more scary when considering that this is the result of you not saying a word and concentrating! Move over, I¡¯ll drive instead!¡±


    ¡°De¡­nied¡­! I am¡­in the middle of¡­escorting¡­! I will¡­hold¡­the steering wheel and¡­!¡±


    ¡°No, Please! I¡¯ll go wherever you tell me to! Just let me drive! Stop right now!¡±


    As I shouted, the Captain turned her head towards me.


    ¡°Did I hear wrong¡­? Did you say to step on the right pedal to stop?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the elerator! Okay, okay, sorry! I won¡¯t disturb you, so just look ahead!¡±


    After shaking and rattling, the steering wheel finally calmed down. I sighed in relief and sat up straight.


    ¡°Be honest. Is this your first time driving an automaton carriage?¡±


    ¡°Negative. I am familiar with controlling. Because golems also need to move sometimes, I have learned to operate various types of vehicles¡­.¡±


    When I read her thoughts, I found it wasn¡¯t a lie. Why was this actually true?


    ¡°What? Really? Then just now, was that perhaps a psychological issue¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­with a golem¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly feel anxious.¡±


    In other words, it was all indirect experience, right? Doesn¡¯t that just mean you can¡¯t drive well with your real body?


    <b><i>Well, I mean¡­Since it¡¯s a synchro type, if you move like a golem, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll roughly know the sensation¡­  </i></b>


    ¡°There will be no problem even in an ident. Golems are simply retrieved and repaired.¡±


    ¡°This is our real bodies right now! Both you and I have blood flowing and warm bodies! If there¡¯s an ident, we¡¯ll really die, so go slower!¡±


    Then, the Captain suddenly raised her head and shouted.


    ¡°Real¡­body? Ah, affirmative! I am currently in my original body! I am feeling dizzy from all the shaking!¡±


    ¡°Putting aside the fact that you are surprised as if you just realized, can you please not feel out your sense of reality by shaking the car?!¡±


    Fortunately, the path was not too difficult to navigate and once this road ended, there would be no reason for me to experience the Captain¡¯s terrible driving any longer. Why, you may ask?


    One of the State¡¯s Seven Major Inventions, the essence of civil engineering, and a miracle of Earth Art that became the Military State¡¯s greatest achievement.


    The Meta Conveyor Belt would be weing us, after all.


    Thus, the Captain and I drove with our lives on the line until the road reached its end.


    Land that flowed like a river. The Meta Conveyor Belt.


    A wonder that would astonish anyone who set foot in the Military State for the first time, as well as a collection of civil engineering, Earth Art, and magical engineering. The Military State¡¯s main artery.


    In reality, it was a masterpiece made by grinding the blood, sweat, and tears of hundreds of thousands of people.


    It sounded grand, but in essence, it was quite simple.


    It was a giant conveyor belt that handled most of the Military State¡¯s distribution, circting through half of the country.


    The entirend moved at a certain speed.


    And that speed was faster than one might think, so much so that one could reach from one end to the other in just three days.


    After crossing the Military State and reaching the coast, it inordinately turned around upwards and returned. On it, all kinds of cargo, luggage, and people were carried; they were dropped off where needed and picked up again, flowing grandly just as before.


    It was akin to a giant bloodstream that circted half the Military State.


    The flowingnd was nicknamed Terrastream by the Earth Sage. This ceaseless and massive flow sturdily and silently carried people and goods in one direction.


    Meta Conveyor Belt Northeast Terminal.


    The rapidly flowing tributary split into ten strands, slowing down to exactly one-tenth of its speed at this point.


    A giant container followed the tributary towards one of the Terminals.


    Cargo spotlights, detecting movement, shone on the container and arge crane with thick chains turned its head. Just the movement alone created a creaking noise in the distance; it truly was a device that was no different from a geographic feature.


    <i>Kugugugugung</i>


    The container on the Meta Conveyor Belt was fastened with chain hooks. The chains pulled in unison, gradually halting the giant container that flowed along the ground. The sound of friction against the earth could be heard. Simultaneously, the crane stretched out, lifting the heavy container.


    The steel body of the crane jerked; the weight of the container was that immense.


    However, massive rolly wheels,parable to its size, turned backward with a harsh metallic sound, causing the chains and wires wrapped around them to screech as they were tightly pulled. The sound of the chains rubbing against each other was like thunder echoing.


    Somewhere, the cargo that was heavily loaded and moved in the container thus reached the terminal and left the conveyor belt. The crane holding the container twisted to the other side. The sight of a building-sized container moving on chains was distinctly textured even in the darkness.


    It was an overwhelming spectacle to behold.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the end.


    ¡°Hurry up and move!¡±


    At the supervisor¡¯smand, theborers who had connected the chains to the container ran back along the belt, exhausted.


    Those who had attached the chains to the flowing container now had to disassemble it and move the goods inside.


    Delivery men with automaton carriages or ordinary horse-drawn carriages were lined up, waiting. They would take the unloaded cargo and deliver it to various ces in the region.


    This included ces like factories or various facilities.


    Such was the scene at various points of the terminal. Numerousborers were needed to operate this giant distribution system. These people, who were likely captured from somewhere, moved busily with their fragile flesh and blood bodies between the steel-bodied devices and the flowingnd.


    If the Military State was steel, they were the lubricant.


    Trapped between the cogwheels, they prevented damage and kept the main body running; they were theborers of this harsh nation.


    To board the Meta Conveyor Belt, whether it was cargo or a person, the destination must be precisely specified. Otherwise, it would keep circting the Military State and disrupt the traffic.


    However, the Captain, whose identity itself was confidential, gave out ssified documents instead of speaking; thus, the person in charge was flustered and went to report to the superiors.


    After a short while, the Captain and I were called to the Terminal Management Office.


    ¡°I am Colonel Kalparus, the head of the Northeast Terminal Management Office.¡±


    A middle-aged man with a dignified beard called out to the Captain.


    Suiting the Military State¡¯s top facility, even the person in charge of the management office was not of ordinary status; it was a bona fide Colonel who had reached his position by his own strength, not just as an aide to a general.


    Being the Northeast Terminal, which was no different from the bordends, the person in charge was only a Colonel, but major cities¡¯ terminals were guarded by generals. The Meta Conveyor Belt, the Military State¡¯s main artery, was that important of a facility.


    ¡°Captain. A confidential operation, you said? You have the written directives, I¡¯m sure?¡±


    ¡°They are here.¡±


    After saluting, the Captain took out the directives from her pocket and handed them over. The Colonel read these with a stern face.


    ¡°A deadline of two weeks from the point of seal release. Four days have passed. Level 4 Security Clearance. Cooperation of the person in charge requested. Hm. Seems like one needs to be at least a general to know the contents. It¡¯s truly inconvenient not having stars on your shoulder.¡±


    Grumbling, the Colonel handed back the orders. The Captain respectfully received them with both hands and tucked them beneath her armpits while waiting for the Colonel¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll grant permission for the ¡®transfer¡¯. It¡¯ste today, so get the necessary equipment tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Colonel. However, my mission is urgent. Can¡¯t I depart today?¡±


    ¡°The searchlights are there, but the terminal at night is dangerous. Two weeks isn¡¯t that urgent, so take it easy for a day.¡±


    The Colonel nced at the wound on the Captain¡¯s head and added.


    ¡°After all, you don¡¯t seem to be in good shape either.¡±


    With such consideration from the Colonel, the Captain couldn¡¯t possibly refuse. Moreover, his words were not wrong.


    At the terminal where ten tributaries merged into one, all sorts of idents were bound to happen. For example, bing minced meat caught in between containers that weren¡¯t supposed to merge on the tributary. Or getting hung in the back of the neck by a chain hook.


    If we wanted to travel safely, it was definitely better to do so during the day. I, who could not read the thoughts of inanimate objects, wholeheartedly agreed.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for your concern.¡±


    As the Captain conceded, the Colonel¡¯s gaze now turned towards me.


    Unlike the Captain, who was neatly dressed in her uniform, I was in a crumpled shirt, looking like an unemployed bum.


    The colonel narrowed his thick eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­So, who are you to join a confidential operation? Are you her lover or something?¡±


    The Captain red fiercely at this sudden remark.


    <b>?</b><b>Negative! This person is a suspect. I am only escorting him to Amitengrad!</b><b>?</b>


    However, she couldn¡¯t exin this.


    The duties and positions of the signaller were confidential. That was why they were nominally given the rank of Captain.


    The fact that one was a signaller could only be revealed throughmunication. If she exined everything to the Colonel here, it would be a breach of confidentiality.


    Moreover, my own crime was ambiguous.


    <b>?</b><b>¡­However, the crime has not yet been proven.</b><b>?</b>


    If I had the ability or intention to kill a General, would I obediently follow a Captain to the capital?


    When just taking away the doubts, I was nothing more than an ordinaryborer, unable to work further due to my ¡®overturned¡¯ workce.


    <b><i>¡­Phew. It¡¯s a relief that the Captain didn¡¯t see anything else with the golem¡¯s eyes. I should thank the Regressor who destroyed the golem in advance.  </i></b>


    <b>?</b><b>I couldy out the doubts, but that¡¯s beyond my authority. Also, there¡¯s content I can¡¯t mention¡­!</b><b>?</b>


    It was right when the Captain was struggling to speak.


    As there was no response, the Colonel¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion towards me.


    <b><i>She acts like this yet she ims she wants to keep secrets. Tsk.</i></b>


    It can¡¯t be helped. I lightly tapped the Captain¡¯s shoulder and whispered just loud enough for the Colonel to hear.


    ¡°What are you doing! Hurry up and tell him! Say I¡¯m your oppa!¡±


    Might as well pretend to be some fake identity.


    At my sudden action, the Captain¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and anger. All sorts of thoughts flowed from her blue eyes.


    <b>?</b><b>Negative! Negative! What false report is thisborer making! But denying it is also part of a breach of confidentiality¡­! Dilemma!</b><b>?</b>


    Ignoring her thoughts, I pretended to be in a hurry, tapping the Captain¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Why are you hesitating, Bbey! Hurry up and say it! He¡¯s looking at me suspicio¡­!¡±


    <b>?</b><b>Bbey? Who? Me?</b><b>?</b>


    Right as the flustered Captain was unable to keep herposure¡­


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    The Colonel sternly scolded me instead. As I startled and looked at the Colonel, he frowned and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Tsk. The personal information of someone carrying out a confidential operation is also ssified. Even if it¡¯s pointless to hide family rtions, someone of higher rank shouldn¡¯t talk so lightly!¡±


    ¡°Um, uh, I-I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°What is your citizen level?¡±


    ¡°L-Level 1¡­.¡±


    <b>?</b><b>Negative! This petty criminal is actually Level 0! Even Level 1 is an impersonation!</b><b>?</b>


    However, the Colonel could not read the Captain¡¯s mind. While looking downwards at me, the Colonel clicked his tongue loudly and eximed.


    ¡°Tsk. You are much worse than your younger sister. Without her, you couldn¡¯t have even boarded the Meta Conveyor Belt! Well, that¡¯s why you¡¯re sticking together, I suppose!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, fine. Just don¡¯t be a burden to your younger sister! I shall let it slide because it¡¯s me, but anywhere else, you would have been arrested on the spot!¡±


    The Colonel, who had scolded me harshly, gestured towards us. We just nodded and hurriedly left the office.


    The Captain didn¡¯t say a word until we were guided to our assigned quarters.


    Instead, the moment she opened the door and entered the quarters, she grabbed me by the cor.

 Chapter 146: A Road Flows Together With A Traveler - 2

    <b>? A Road Flows Together With A Traveler ¨C 2 ?</b>


    The Captain shouted after grabbing me.


    ¡°With what confidence did you make such a false report?!¡±


    Pressed against the wall in an instant, I raised my arms in defense and made an excuse.


    ¡°It was to alleviate suspicion. Think about it. A person on a confidential operation is apanied by someone strange. You¡¯d want to verify it right? That¡¯s what the Colonel did.¡±


    ¡°Even so, how could you make a false report when you, the suspect, can¡¯t handle the consequences? Making a false report to a superior is a vition of militaryw in itself!¡±


    ¡°Even during a confidential operation?¡±


    After a pause, the Captain added onto her words in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°¡­If it wasn¡¯t during a confidential operation, that is.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and decided to teach the naive Captain about the terrors of society.


    ¡°Do you think the Colonel is some kind of a joke? He was just testing the waters.¡±


    ¡°Testing the waters¡­you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Whether my words were true or false wasn¡¯t important. If I really was an irresponsible big brother, he would have seriously scolded me. If I lied, then he would have assumed I created a fake identity for the confidential operation and just yed along. In the first ce, does it even make sense for him to get angry when he got an answer to a question that he himself asked?¡±


    It was a test by the shrewd Colonel. Thanks to my ability to read minds, I passed smoothly; otherwise, he might have looked at the Captain with a slightly suspicious gaze.


    He wouldn¡¯t defy the directive, but he might have ced us under surveince. After all, he at least had that much discretion.


    ¡°Why¡­would he do that?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he was dissatisfied with Captain or presumed you to be far too naive for someone on a confidential mission.¡±


    ¡°¡­Um ugh.¡±


    Overwhelmed by my logic, the Captain couldn¡¯t say anything. I added on with a murmur, feigning pity.


    ¡°And honestly, I didn¡¯t lie, did I?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t lie? I do not understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t remember¡­When our Bbey was only as tall as my knee, I raised you by carrying you in my arms¡­I remember fondly when you called me Orabeoni¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­! Negative! You forced me to do that! I would never have done it! If I wasn¡¯t threatened!¡±


    <b>  ?Humiliation¡­! It¡¯s the shame of a lifetime!?</b>


    <b><i>  Eh? Oh my? I want it as a joke to lighten the mood, but her reaction was unexpectedly intense. What¡¯s this?</i></b>


    I prodded her once more.


    ¡°What do you mean forced? You used to beg me to give you piggyback rides. Don¡¯t you remember? Those days when you spread your arms and toddled around were really cute.¡±


    ¡°¡­! That was an undercover disguise during the mission! In the first ce! If you had only cooperated smoothly!¡±


    <b>  ?To think that I rode on the back of this kind of man, were held in his arms, and were carried around like a baby! If only I could, I would erase all those memories from that time!?</b>


    <b><i>  ¡­I¡¯ve been thinking for a while now, but¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>  Was the Captain perhaps confusing her memories as a golem with her own?</i></b>


    <b><i>  Eh? Wait. Hold on. This excessive immersion¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>  Could it be?</i></b>


    ¡°Captain Abbey.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it now? I¡¯m starting to feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Were you perhaps constantly in synchro while controlling the golem?¡±


    Mages that controlled golems synced their actions with puppets to replicate delicate movements.


    Witch Doctors synced sensations between the puppet and the opponent being cursed to inflict terrible pain on their targets.


    Combining the best of both worlds, the synchro-type magic golem followed the handler¡¯s movements and even transmitted sensations and information. Essentially, the puppet was no different from an avatar.


    Signallers were the Military State¡¯s greatest Puppeteers, capable of handling dozens of such golems.


    However, if what I read was true¡­


    These signallers weren¡¯t the elite of the elite with discretionary control over dozens of expensive golems. Instead¡­


    <b>  ?Affirmative, but question. Why such an inquiry??</b>


    ¡°¡­It is confidential.¡±


    <b><i>  No wait, seriously? She was constantly in synchro during all of that? </i></b>


    ¡°What do you mean confidential? It seems like it¡¯s an affirmation. No, but¡­Surely, one of the two synchros can be turned off, right? Either the motion synchro or the sensation synchro. Do you always keep them on?¡±


    <b>  ?Partial affirmative. I know only one of the two. The amount of information that can be obtained when in full synchropared to when not is enormous. To not miss such minute information, I deliberately keep both motion and sensation synchros at their maximum. And¡­?</b>


    Mid-thought, the Captain self-deprecatingly reflected with a bitter expression.


    <b>  ?¡­Either way. Even if I turn off the synchro¡­only a dark, empty room will appear before me. There¡¯s no reason not to synchro¡­. Even if it¡¯s painful, feeling sensations is much better, after all.?</b>


    ¡°¡­It is¡­confidential¡­.¡±


    Suddenly, the atmosphere turned solemn.


    <b><i>  Huh, I¡¯m starting to feel a bit sorry. I left her in such bizarre positions while tied up or tore her legs away, telling her not to synchro.</i></b>


    <b><i> Nahhhh, surely not. She wasn¡¯t an idiot. Would she really have kept staying in full synchro? Haha¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>  Haha.</i></b>


    <b><i>  Wow¡­.</i></b>


    ¡°¡­Question. With what kind of gaze are you looking at me right now?¡±


    The Captain asked with a nauseated look. I pretended to be sad, dabbing my eyes with a handkerchief.


    ¡°<i>Sob, sob</i>. Our poor Bbey¡­. In the future, your oppa will earn a lot of money and make you happy.¡±


    ¡°Please stop talking nonsense!¡±


    I felt a little, no, very sorry.


    I treated her so harshly because it was a golem, but if I had known she, as a person, would feel the same things, I wouldn¡¯t have done it. I wasn¡¯t some sociopathcking empathy, you know?


    Without the ability to read thoughts, even a good citizen like me could be a devil, I see. Humans truly did find the devil within themselves¡­.


    Right then, the clock struck 10 PM. The Captain got up from her seat upon seeing the time.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°It is the end of the workday. Within the next hour, I must finish washing and doingundry before preparing for bed.¡±


    ¡°Why do you even have an end of the workday when you¡¯re outside? You sleep when you sleep and wake up when you wake up.¡±


    ¡°A regr lifestyle and tidy attire are basics when ites to work. Regardless of where I am or the situation at hand, I must act ording to the time. Even if no one is watching.¡±


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s not like Captain spent everyday in that stuffy room wearing an ufortable officer¡¯s uniform.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    <b>  ?Question. How can I not wear an officer¡¯s uniform while on duty??</b>


    <b><i>No, what. If no one is watching, rx a bit. Golems can be controlled without wearing anything. Jeez, you¡¯re so uptight.</i></b>


    The atmosphere was bing somber again. I wiped under my nose and muttered.


    ¡°You go wash first. I¡¯ll yield it to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you washte, you won¡¯t make bedtime. Please go ahead and wash first. I¡¯ll tidy up the room in the meantime.¡±


    <b><i>If you say so.</i></b> I put down my bag and headed to the bathroom.


    It was truly typical of quarters made by the Military State. It seemed like they generously removed one of the three barely fitting beds to create space.


    Bed, light, stand; that was all the furniture in this room.


    There was no need for a wardrobe since there were clothing packets. Additionally, one could eat meals at the cafeteria. Hence, this ce was just for sleeping.


    Even the tiny attached bathroom felt like a luxury.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, I guess. At least it¡¯s something.¡±


    The Colonel did us a favor by giving us a rtively decent room.


    After all, in shared quarters, bunk beds were lined up in a straight row while the mattresses were as hard as a steel desk.


    I entered the bathroom first.


    Of course, the water flowed well, but there was only cold water. Ah, this coldness¡­ Yes, I¡¯m starting to remember. Just as expected of the Military State.


    If I used Standard Magic, I could easily make warm water, but that would surely drain my meager mana. I guess it can¡¯t be helped.


    I turned on the tap. Perhaps since it was a rtively nice room, there didn¡¯t seem to be any daily water ration limit. I took off my clothing packet and doused myself in cold wat-


    ¡°Euaghhh!¡±


    <b><i>  I¡¯m freezing to the bones! Save me! I didn¡¯t know the water in the Abyss was actually on the warmer side¡­!</i></b>


    I was in the middle of reluctantly washing myself when, from outside the door, the Captain¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°How long will you be washing?¡±


    ¡°Ah, just wait a bit! I¡¯m almost done!¡±


    ¡°You must not bete for bedtime. Please hurry up.¡±


    <b><i>  What¡¯s so wrong with sleeping in? It¡¯s fine to lose a bit of sleep, you know? What a fascinating organism.</i></b>


    While I was busy scrubbing my body with the streaming water¡­


    <b>  ?Morning glory¡­ No, I mustn¡¯t use it. Until I return to the corps, I am not permitted to usemunication magic.?</b>


    Thoughts trickled from the room. I listened to them like background music while scrubbing every corner of my body.


    <b>  ?¡­In truth, now that he knows I¡¯m a signaller, I must kill him. There¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll keep this secret forever. If he goes around revealing my identity¡­.?</b>


    Signallers onlymunicated through golems. They must never reveal their real bodies.


    The information they handle ranged from minor to crucial. If someone captured a signaller and extracted information through torture or interrogation, that alone could destabilize the Military State.


    The Windowless Room existed to protect signallers, who were stopovers for all information, and, in turn, protected the Military State. Moreover, it also safeguarded synchro-type golems.


    <b>  ?The exposure of the Windowless Room¡­and my identity being revealed¡­was a grave mistake¡­.?</b>


    Signallers must only live in the Windowless Room; their lives must continue inside that box.


    Absolutely nothing, except a golem¡¯s body which can be abandoned at any time, shoulde out.


    Only consciousness could be sent out.


    Of course, since signallers weren¡¯t born in the box, they inevitably had to move at some point. The advantage of a signaller was their portability, after all.


    Therefore, when a signaller moved around in person, they were given confidential directives so their affiliation and name remained hidden; a book of operations with such high security clearance that even a Colonel could not open it.


    <b>  ?ording to the rules, I should¡­kill him¡­.?</b>


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done washing!¡±


    Freshly cleaned, I put on my clothing packet and flung open the door.


    In that span of time, the bed was neatly made. The pillow and nket seemed inviting and the light was dimmed to a soft glow.


    The Captain, who had been sitting neatly on the bed, stood up as soon as she saw me.


    ¡°I shall wash myself now.¡±


    I spoke while drying my hair.


    ¡°The water was warm, okay? You can just turn on the tap straight away.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    And with that, the Captain stiffly entered the bathroom, as the door closed with a <i>Click</i>.


    Leaning against the bathroom door, the Captain was lost in thought.


    <b>  ?¡­However, though it is shameful to say, he did save me.?</b>


    I had found the Captain in a steel box near Tantalus, bleeding from the head.


    When the overturned Tantalusnded on the ground, the immense shockwave spread in all directions. The impact, powerful enough to split the ground, caused the Captain, who was inside the buried box, to lose consciousness.


    I just happened to find it, thinking it was a treasure chest.


    However, the only thing inside was the bleeding Captain.


    A Captain of the Military State wasn¡¯t even worth plundering. Rather, I should worry about getting robbed by her instead.


    I was just about to bandage her head and leave.


    At least I would have if she didn¡¯t wake up and make that request.


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­Please¡­take me¡­to that ce¡­.¡¯</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡®Where even is ¡®that ce¡¯ in this cramped space?¡¯</i></b>


    Barely able to open her eyes, she asked me to move her with a dying voice. I was going to ignore her and leave her there, but¡­


    <b><i>  ¡®¡­I¡¯m¡­counting on you¡­Oppa¡­.¡¯</i></b>


    I could even grant the wish of a dead person, so why wouldn¡¯t I be able to grant the wish of an injured one? I supported the barely conscious Captain and moved her to the desk.


    After fumbling for something in the drawer, she put it in her mouth.


    It was poison meant for suicide.


    <b><i>  ¡®AH! What the-!¡¯</i></b>


    I kneed her in the stomach in surprise, causing her to vomit out the poison and faint.


    Thanks to that, I was left in a dilemma.


    There were two ways to hunt an elephant with a gun.


    The first was to shoot an elephant on the brink of death¡­


    And the second was to shoot an elephant and run away until it died.


    What? You say an elephant would die from a gunshot? Come on. There¡¯s no way a gun, which barely worked on people, would be effective against an elephant.


    Honestly, it was more realistic to hunt it with a toothpick. At least Qi Arts could be used with a toothpick.


    Anyway, I had already struck the nearly dead Captain and if this continued, it would seem like I had captured her. After deep contemtion, I decided to just help her with the mindset of saving a person¡¯s life.


    As a result, I was moderately satisfied. After all, the Military State was far too inconvenient to travel without any identification.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Already?¡±


    The Captain emerged from the bathroom.


    With her stiff uniform discarded, she stood in her shirt, drying her wet hair; it was the epitome of someone who had solely poured water over their head.


    What in the world? Surely she didn¡¯t actually douse herself with that water. Could it perhaps be that the faucet somehow recognized an officer and gave warm water?


    No, wait. The Military State was a ce that gifted cold water, even to officers. If one wished for warm water, they would have to heat it themselves with Standard Magic.


    I looked around perplexedly.


    ¡°How was the water temperature?¡±


    ¡°As you said, it was warm.¡±


    <b><i>  That? You call that warm? That¡¯s odd. Has the definition of rtive high and low temperature changed recently?</i></b>


    ¡°The water was slightly warmer than the average supplied water. Given therge facility, I believe the collected water temperature is a bit higher.¡±


    The Captain, drying off her hair, seemed utterly unbothered. In fact, she even looked slightly thrilled.


    The Captain spoke with an expression that seemed more joyful than ever before.


    ¡°To be able to douse myself in water. This is truly heaven. As expected,rger facilities are the best¡­.¡±


    <b><i>  Was she a Captain or part of the needy?</i></b>


    <b><i>  Oh, I see how it is. She¡¯s the Captain of the needy.</i></b>

 Chapter 147: A Road Flows Together With A Traveler - 3

    <b>? A Road Flows Together With A Traveler ¨C 3 ?</b>


    Even without their five senses, humans could feel unfamiliarity.


    I had a rtivelyfortable bed and a small but neat space, yet I could not fall into a deep sleep; my body couldn¡¯t adapt to the unfamiliar surroundings.


    ¡°Get up at once.¡±


    There was a subtle difference in pillow height and a slightly altered posture due to the softness of the mattress. The temperature was a bit higher than the Abyss, with more dust. Added to that, the noiseing from outside slightly irritated me.


    The scent of military soap mixed with the smell of dry grass lingered around my nose. It was an unfamiliar scent. Though not unpleasant, it was certainly annoying; it was the scent of the Military State. From it, a dry freshness seeped through.


    ¡°Get up at once¡­. Three attempts have been made in failure. Based on inductive logic, it is determined that further repetitions will be meaningless¡±


    Even the noise by my ears was something I hadn¡¯t heard before. All these sensations were disrupting my sleep. A light sleep that seemed like it would break with just a word¡­.


    ¡°In ordance with the emergency response manual, the forced-waking protocol will be activated.¡±


    Wait a minute. Somehow, this felt like d¨¦j¨¤ v-.


    ¡°UrrrrRRRRRRRRRRRR!¡±


    ¡°YIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH¡±


    Startled by the sudden noise, I rolled over the bed. Hurriedly standing up, I saw the Captain, already dressed in her uniform, staring at me intently.


    She looked at me calmly, as if unaware of what she had just done, so I proceeded to yell at her.


    ¡°Why are you making such noise?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been 10 minutes past wake-up time. Since you did not wake up even after I turned off the rm and finished preparing, I had to implement forced-waking protocol.¡±


    ¡°Just nudge or tap me next time! That would be better!¡±


    The Captain shook her head slowly.


    ¡°First is a request. Second is a warning. Third is the use of force. Direct physical contact is ast resort.¡±


    ¡°No, but that warning was just as intense as a use of force! It felt like you were punching my eardrums, so I¡¯m telling you to just nudge me gently next time!¡±


    ¡°I refuse. Approaching closely enough to touch may cause damage to the golem due to reflexive iling.¡±


    ¡°Captain Abbey, you do realize you¡¯re in your real body right now, yes?¡±


    The Captain blinked twice and eximed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    <b><i>  Aghh, this dunce.</i></b>


    How long had she lived as a golem that she was still not adjusted to her own body?


    ¡°And even if I il around, it won¡¯t even hurt you. Next time, just pat my shoulder to wake me up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Noted.¡±


    The Captain reluctantly agreed.


    After putting on my clothing packet, we went downstairs for the provided breakfast. After filling our stomach with canned bean soup and standard bread, we took our transit passes and headed straight to the Meta Conveyor Belt Terminal.


    The supply officer saluted the Captain, then quickly checked our passes.


    ¡°Amitengrad Terminal. Two passengers, spending approximately three days. Take along a sleeping bag, multi-purposemp, canteen, and food. Will you use a packet for the sleeping bag? We also have non-packet sleeping bags for those with low mana.¡±


    ¡°I shall take the packet. As for him¡­.¡±


    The Captain nced at me. I scratched my head, feigning embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the non-packet please. Unlike Bbey, I¡¯m a bit low on mana.¡±


    <b>  ?Bbey?! Still?!?</b>


    Though I was just a Level 1, the supply officer treated me respectfully, perhaps due to being a family member of a captain.


    ¡°Understood. For your brother, a non-packet sleeping bag. Please make good use of the cord as the performance might not be optimal.¡±


    <b>?Negative! He is not my brother¡­! Keuk! Patience! It will all be over anyway once we board the Meta Conveyor Belt!?</b>


    <b><i>  I wonder¡­Would it really? Do I look like the type to give up this enjoyable fake identity once I board the Meta Conveyor Belt?</i></b>


    <b><i>  Haha. No shot.</i></b>


    And so, with our supplies, Abbey and I headed to the terminal.


    Even in the night when everyone slept, thend flowed and the cargo arrived. So, what was the solution?


    Simple. Don¡¯t let theborers sleep.


    Laborers were divided into day and night shifts because night-time arrivals also needed to be retrieved. Night shiftborers, with evident signs of fatigue under their eyes, alternately looked at the approaching containers and the day shiftborersing to relieve them.


    Some, hearing our approach and thinking it was the end of their shift, brightened up, then turned away disappointed, fearing the Captain¡¯s gaze. They sighed, simultaneously preparing to rush towards the cargo and start the shift change.


    We passed them and headed to the boarding area.


    ¡®People¡¯ on the Meta Conveyor Belt were often long-distance travelers. There were especially a lot of soldiers on missions or reassignments. Unlike cargo, they could board and disembark at will.


    Hence, at passenger terminals, instead of wearyborers, well-disciplined guards were stationed.


    ¡°Confirmed, Captain. And the Captain¡¯s brother.¡±


    <b>  ?Nega¡­tive is getting tiring to say as well. I just want to leave¡­.?</b>


    Seeing that her expression didn¡¯t change even in the midst of this, it seemed like she had learned how to keep her thoughts to herself properly. If it wasn¡¯t that, maybe she had just given up on everything, hence the lifeless expression.


    ¡°The estimated time of arrival is three days from now at noon. Please make sure to get off the flow on time. Otherwise, you will end up going around once more in the unceasing flow.¡±


    The simple listing of facts itself had now be a humorous expression, characteristic of the mystery of the Meta Conveyor Belt. The engineers who had been working on it for 25 years weren¡¯t walking around with pride for no reason.


    Without this, the Military State truly would have copsed long ago.


    As the guard¡¯s salute was apanied with the opening gate, the Captain returned the salute and I, pretending to be a clueless civilian, awkwardly bent my waist and slightly raised my hand. The guard didn¡¯t bother responding to my greeting.


    <b> ?It must be nice having a Captain as a younger sister. He even gets to ride the Meta Conveyor Belt for free. Tsk, can none of my younger siblings go to a military academy¡­??</b>


    While his posture was proper, his inner thoughts were far from it. Leaving the sullen guard behind, we stepped onto the flowingnd.


    As we first stepped on it, our bodies swayed slightly. However, we quickly adjusted our posture.


    The speed of the terminal was a tenth of the original flow. At this speed, there was no way we would wobble. I watched the slowly receding terminal. Even the slowest-moving automaton carriage was faster than this, so the world seemed to move at a snail¡¯s pace.


    However¡­


    As streams from other terminals merged into one, the speed of the Meta Conveyor Belt gradually increased.


    Containers passing through the terminal went straight through. Right after, at the point where the streams merged into one, containers that appeared small from a distance gradually approached until they filled our view.


    Simultaneously, the sensation of speed began to actually be felt. Suddenly, a strong wind was blowing in my ears.


    It was a strange sight. I was clearly standing on the same ground and the earth was solid. Yet, the scenery whisking outside was changing.


    It was as if the world was leaving us behind.


    Nearby signboards disappeared, as if darting away from us. Trees in the distance leisurely walked backward. Yet, the world surrounding us remained the same.


    The wind still blew; this immobile wind proved that thend was racing forward. Although the ground asionally moved, it was generally still, so every time the Meta Conveyor Belt Moved forward, it hit us like a headwind.


    The symbol of immobility and the symbol of fluidity were reversed, crying out in their misalignment.


    ¡°¡­Cold wind. It is quite fierce. It is a sensation I have never felt before¡­.¡±


    The Captain, dressed in a military instructor¡¯s uniform, held her cap tightly to prevent it from being blown away by the fierce wind. Meanwhile, I shouted, wrapping my face with a pping sleeping bag.


    ¡°What should we do? Should we wrap ourselves in sleeping bags here or should we walk and look for other people?¡±


    ¡°¡­Walking seems better. I disagree with looking for other people, but we do need a windbreak.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    We each took a step.


    I walked against thend while the Captain walked in the direction where thend was heading.


    After walking three steps and realizing the other wasn¡¯t following, we turned our heads sharply. The captain, still holding her cap, shouted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that we should go forward? Walking backwards, when we can reach our destination faster forwards, is against the mission!¡±


    ¡°You want us to face this wind head-on? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Even with our backs against it, it¡¯s barely tolerable, let alone going forward!¡±


    ¡°A trivial thing like wind cannot deter us from the mission!¡±


    ¡°Are you looking down on wind right now? If you struggle against it, you might be blown away! It¡¯s obvious we need to walk backwards while searching!¡±


    Our opinions were parallel lines; it would never intersect. There was no choice but to resort to the precious promise humanity has prepared to resolve such trivial conflicts.


    I raised my fist and shouted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide with rock-paper-scissors!¡±


    The Captain firmly shook her head.


    ¡°Negative. That¡¯s impossible. We cannot determine our approach to a mission with something like rock-paper-scissors.¡±


    ¡°Ah, seriously! Why are you like this!¡±


    Should I call this being diligent or just being stubborn?


    How on earth did the Military State manage to produce something like this? If all the citizens of the Military State were as self-driven as Captain Abbey, this country would have been eternally prosperous and powerful.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to use this method.¡±


    But still, going forward in this situation was madness. It was better to endure wind-type attack magic than to walk against this current to search for an uncertain windbreak.


    <b><i>  So, what¡¯s going to happen next is all your doing, Captain.</i></b>


    I twirled around.


    ¡°¡­? Why are you turning around? Didn¡¯t I say we should go forwar-¡±


    ¡°Catch me if you can!¡±


    I dashed backwards. The Captain, watching me flee in bewilderment, pointed at my back and chased after me.


    ¡°Ah! Stop right there! Breaking away from me is not allowed!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! If people stopped just because someone told them to, why would we needws and why would we need the police? Catch me! Only then will I stop!¡±


    ¡°Warning¡­! If you do not stop, I will use force!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a speck of power to enforce! Stop the bullshit!¡±


    Just like that, I ran backwards on thergest belt in the world with the Captain trailing behind me.


    Perhaps unustomed to running in her own body rather than a golem, the Captain tripped twice while chasing me. Her red nose was pitiful to see, but in this harsh world, running on two feet was a basic necessity.


    She ran determinedly, tears in her eyes, while thinking of it as training.


    <b>  ?This realistic pain¡­. The sensation of riding the wind¡­. It is something I couldn¡¯t feel when in a golem that had its sense of pain controlled. I am truly running in my own body¡­!? </b>


    <b><i>  What should I do? I don¡¯t think I can run anymore because she¡¯s so pitiful. At this point, wasn¡¯t the Military State the problem for raising Puppeteers as puppets instead?</i></b>


    Just then, I spotted a windbreak in the distance. I subtly slowed down so the Captain could catch me. She ran towards me with a joyful expression.


    ¡°I caught you!¡±


    <b><i>Eh? Uh, but why isn¡¯t she slowing dow-  </i></b>


    ¡°AaaAAAACK!¡±


    A heavy impact hit my back. Without slowing down, the Captain crashed into me. Even I couldn¡¯t withstand the full weight of a back tackle and we both tumbled to the ground.


    The Captain, who hadnded on top of me, grabbed my arms tightly and spoke triumphantly.


    ¡°I sternly warn you. From this point on, if you arbitrarily leave my side, I will use any means to restrain and escort y¡­.¡±


    <i>p, p, p.</i>


    Apuse sounded from somewhere.


    At the sound reaching her ears, the Captain lifted her head.


    On the belt, some distance away, there was a structure that seemed to pop out of the ground; it was a windbreak.


    Seemingly with great know-how, someone stood deftly on the concave-shaped windbreak, made to let the wind pass. A middle-aged man, with a lively and sleek impression, looked at us with a face full of interest while pping. Even in this fierce wind, his body did not waver at all.


    He wore a rascal-like smile, not fitting of his age.


    ¡°What a noisy appearance!¡±


    Simultaneously with his words, the faces of people hiding beside the windbreak emerged. They looked at the new travelers with mixed feelings of anticipation and worry.


    Meanwhile, the Captain¡¯s gaze turned towards the middle-aged man who had climbed on top of the windbreak.


    And then, pure shock filled her mind.


    <b>  ?¡­?! How¡­Why is he here??</b>


    While the Captain momentarily lost all capabilities of speech at his sudden appearance, I, having clumsily risen, dusted off my hands and feet before pointing at the windbreak.


    ¡°Bbey! There¡¯s the windbreak! Let¡¯s hurry inside since it¡¯s cold!¡±


    <b>  ?Again, Negative for the name, Bbey! I have no recollection of allowing you to use a nickname! I never even had a nickname like Bbey! And!?</b>


    While I was on this belt, I had to continue acting as the Captain¡¯s brother. I calmly continued my act and shouted towards the person on the windbreak.


    ¡°Look, there are even people there! Hello! May wee in too?¡±


    <b>  ?You, stop right there! Entering there requires a bit more serious consideration¡­!?  </b>


    The middle-aged man who had climbed up the windbreak nodded vigorously and shouted.


    ¡°Of course! That¡¯s what the windbreak is made for! Come on in!¡±


    With a solid yet sleek impression, he seemed like someone who held the world under his feet, exuding confidence and an upright posture.


    And most importantly, his body, facing the raging wind head-on without a hint of wavering, seemed to dere that he was no ordinary person.


    <b>  ?Warning¡­! You are currently walking into danger!?</b>


    <b><i>  Eh? What do you mean? I don¡¯t sense any hostility, though? Although he has an extraordinary aura, I¡¯m a survival specialist who has lived through the Abyss, amidst the Regressor, the Progenitor, and the Dog King. I¡¯m not someone to get anxious about people who don¡¯t even hold any hostility.</i></b>


    <b><i>  Well, unless he¡¯s a monster that¡¯s some sort of murder tank¡­.  </i></b>


    <b>  ?Danger! I cannot even reveal this fact! A key figure whose existence itself has a security clearance attached! Not only is he known to everyone in the Military State, but he also holds position and power befitting such status¡­!?   </b>


    As I walked toward the windbreak, waving my hand, I suddenly creaked to a stop. Turning my head, I saw the Captain looking at me with eyes that seemed to be on the verge of tears.


    <b>?If he asks me about my mission, I have no choice but to spill everything! There are no secrets that are not permitted to such a figure! This even includes the fact that you¡¯re aborer who survived the Abyss!?</b>


    Due to her overly desperate demeanor, I read her thoughts again and realized the Captain¡¯s concerns. Simultaneously, a sense of impending doom dawned on me.


    <b><i>  Nahhh, surely not. Such a coincidence is impossib¡­.  </i></b>


    <b>  ?He is one of the Military State¡¯s Six Generals, General Patraxion!?</b>


    To think that I would face one of the top powers of the Military State. I turned my head again. General Patraxion was just about to jump down from the windbreak.


    <b><i>  ¡­If I ran away in the other direction now, I would actually suffer a game of ¡®catch me if you can¡¯, wouldn¡¯t I?</i></b>

 Chapter 148: A Road Flows Together With A Traveler - 4

    <b>? A Road Flows Together With A Traveler ¨C 4 ?</b>


    The Meta Conveyor Belt was like a river of flowingnd. It was the main artery of the Military State, carrying countless cargoes.


    However, apart from being a highly convenient means of logistics transportation, if asked whether it was a good means of public transportation, one could not help but tilt their head in puzzlement.


    The flowingnd subtly split and rejoined at every bend, directly transmitting the shock to the body. Moreover, it was exposed to weather conditions like rain and wind without any protection and one could not simply get off midway but was forced to travel only along the predetermined route.


    On top of that, after adding the strict inspections at major facilities, characteristic of the Military State, in reality, only newly assigned soldiers and people from cities near the Belt ended up traveling on the Meta Conveyor Belt.


    As such, even when I went behind the windbreak, there were only a few people. In fact, there were actually more containers in sight than humans.


    ¡°Hello! Nice to meet you!¡±


    When I headed behind the windbreak, I saw about five travelers huddled together. An old military engineer with wrinkles all over his face, a mother and son holding hands tightly, a newlymissioned medical officer, and¡­.


    ¡°The number of travelers has increased! It won¡¯t be boring now! Hey, Gand! Make some room!¡±


    ¡°¡­I am a Captain. How could you unhesitatingly behave in such an informal manner?¡±


    One of the Military State¡¯s Six Star Generals, General Patraxion, the Sunderspear.


    And his adjutant and disciple, Colonel Gand.


    These guys were crazy. Why was someone like a General here? Shouldn¡¯t he be leading an entire corps? No, even that would becking for someone of his stature.


    While I was reading some memories, the General gestured to the Colonel.


    Colonel Gand, with his eyes opened sharply, nced at the Captain. After sizing up the stiff Captain from head to toe, Colonel Gand whispered to General Patraxion, lowering his voice.


    ¡°Master. Weren¡¯t we supposed to keep our identities hidden while on vacation? If you show such an attitude to someone with the rank of a Captai-¡±


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake. Stop whispering while sticking so disgustingly close. It gives me the creeps.¡±


    Colonel Gand, who was rebuked right in his face, frowned for a moment. Taking a few steps back, he somehow ryed a message to the General in a voice that couldn¡¯t be heard from here.


    [¡­Hoooo. So, that man might not know. But the Captain is clearly aware of our identity and doesn¡¯t know what to do.]


    ¡°Tsk. Is it also a problem to be too famous? I wanted to reveal my identityter with a ¡®Surprise!¡¯.¡±


    [You¡¯re the most famous person among the Six Star Generals. How could she not know¡­. Now, please decide on our approach and concept. We can either reveal it or keep our stories consistent.]


    ¡°Lay bare? Kiss? You brat, aren¡¯t you showing too much ulterior motive just because you¡¯re an old bachelor? Haha!¡±<sup>1</sup> The direct trantion is actually ¡°Lay bare¡± and ¡°Kiss¡±. It¡¯s a y on words; a double entendre. The Colonel means to say that they should either reveal their identities or keep their stories consistent. But the General jokingly interprets the words differently to make him seem horny and desperate.


    [¡­Are you an old coot? Cut the bullshit and please just make sure the Captain doesn¡¯t spill anything about us.]


    The General grumbled to the irritated Colonel Gand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even joke around. Your reactions are no fun.¡±


    [You¡¯re the one who¡¯s no fun¡­ Keuk. Even if it¡¯s from Master, a rotten joke is still a rotten joke!]


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    The General snapped his fingers and looked at the Captain. His lips moved ever so slightly.


    At the same time, the Captain flinched hard.


    The wind stopped. At the same time, General Patraxion¡¯s voice reached the Captain directly, literally jumping over space!


    Even the atmosphere and the fierce wind were under control, a magic only possible by someone who had reached the pinnacle of Heaven Qi Arts.


    [Look here, Captain. Keep our identity a secret, will you? We¡¯re actually on vacation, you see!]


    It was coercion that wasn¡¯t coercion, amand that wasn¡¯t amand; a simple signaller like the Captain could never defy such an order.


    Before the demands of a Star General, the Captain barely moved her stiff head.


    ¡°Affir¡­mative. I have confirmed.¡±


    [That doesn¡¯t mean we have the time or energy for honorifics and signs of respect to you, so just act adequately less stiff. Interact more freely with people. Don¡¯t ruin the mood by acting condescendingly, just because you¡¯re a Captain.]


    <b><i>Wow. What a miraculous technique. He¡¯s clearly speaking, but I can¡¯t hear his voice at all. It¡¯s only the Captain who can hear this voice and respond.</i></b>


    <b><i>He definitely seems to be a meleebatant. I guess when someone is at the level of the Six Generals, they can use all kinds of extraordinary techniques. Ahhhh, I¡¯m envious. Why can¡¯t I get some cheat-like skills?  </i></b>


    ¡°Now then! Come on! Get over here! We¡¯re going to be traveling together for a long while, so we might as well sitfortably!¡±


    Anyway¡­


    The person in question was one of the Six Star Generals of the Military State. Though he was a bit whimsical, it would be very troublesome if he discovered that I came from the Abyss. Not only was it a given that I would be interrogated, but there was also a chance of immediate execution.


    He was hiding his identity right now, but when thinking about the reason he applied for ¡®vacation¡¯ at this time¡­ He must be highly interested in the information about the Abyss.


    I had to somehow divert this dumb Captain¡¯s attention away from me. I grabbed the Captain¡¯s hand; a shiver of hesitation ran through her entire body.


    ¡°Bbey! Why are you standing there in a daze? We¡¯re going to be together with these people for a few days. You should greet them!¡±


    I approached while firmly holding the Captain¡¯s hand.


    The military engineer and the medical officer stood up and briefly saluted upon seeing the Captain¡¯s uniform. Meanwhile, the civilian-looking mother, holding her son, crouched down as if scared. I smiled warmly at these individuals.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so nervous! Our Bbey might wear a fancy ensign, but she¡¯s a nice kid who couldn¡¯t even kill a chirping chick! She¡¯s just a bit stiff is all! Isn¡¯t that right, Bbey?¡±


    At my bright smile, the Captain couldn¡¯t possibly deny it and awkwardly wore a smile of her own.


    ¡°A¡­.Affirm¡­ative. That is¡­right.¡±


    ¡°Aw, look how nervous you are! It¡¯s okay! You should talk and mingle with people in times like these!¡±


    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t¡­mind me.¡±


    <b>  ?General Patraxion is here. It¡¯s better to remain quiet¡­but, I can¡¯t inform him about this!? </b>


    <b><i>Nah, we can¡¯t remain silent. Whether we like it or not, we have to spend at least a day together you know? It¡¯s better to be noisy to divert their attention.  </i></b>


    Secrets were supposed to be buried in noise, not silence. Showing a flustered attitude right now would seem more suspicious.


    Okay, since it¡¯se to this¡­


    ¡°Bbey. You¡¯ve be too rigid after you¡¯ve beenmissioned. Before, you used to always waddle around and chase after me, saying ¡®Oppa, Oppa¡¯¡­.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    As I spoke with teary eyes, the Captain stiffly turned her head like a golem.


    <b>  ?This damned person just had to make such jokes even in this predicament¡­! Are you incapable of being satisfied in any situation unless you make a shitty joke?!?</b>


    ¡°Well, I guess since you¡¯ve be more sessful than your Oppa, you don¡¯t want to acknowledge an embarrassing brother like me anymore¡­. <i>Sob, sob</i>.¡±


    <b>  ?For a lifetime! I don¡¯t want to acknowledge you for a lifetime! If I could, I would want to forget everything I have ever known about you! Everything!?</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone. She¡¯s just been struggling under my ipetence since we were young. She¡¯s stiff because she¡¯s nervous, so please treat her gently. She really is a kind-hearted kid.¡±


    <b>  ?Don¡¯t make meugh! How long do you think I¡¯ll be swayed by your jokes?!?</b>


    <b><i>  What do you mean how long? Wouldn¡¯t it be until we part ways? There¡¯s no reason not to use a fake identity, you know?</i></b>


    Moreover¡­


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not right! Even if he is a shitty brother, that¡¯s no way to behave! I guess we just have to do this! Let¡¯s take this opportunity to reconcile! Try calling him ¡®Oppa¡¯!¡±


    The meddlesome General rejoiced and yed along. Though his adjutant sighed and grasped his forehead, it didn¡¯t seem like he would step in for the Captain.


    ¡°¡­! I¡­didn¡¯t hear properly?¡±


    ¡°I said why don¡¯t you just take this opportunity to reconcile with your brother! Earlier, you two seemed so close!¡±


    ¡°Uh, um¡­.¡±


    Her trembling lips looked pitiful. But she couldn¡¯t refuse the request of a Star General. After shutting her lips tightly, the Captain clenched her trembling hands and spoke.


    ¡°S-Stop¡­.Oppa¡­.¡±


    ¡°WOAH! To think I would hear ¡®Oppa¡¯ again in my lifetime!¡±


    As I began pping with teary eyes, apuse broke out. Even the adjutant, who was acting all cool, eventually smiled warmly.


    The General pounded my shoulder and cheered enthusiastically.


    ¡°You should also be a brother that your younger sister can be proud of! That is your duty and that is what family is supposed to be!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hyung-nim. It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±


    The General didn¡¯t seem displeased by the overly familiar title.


    ¡°Hyung-nim? Hahaha! Look at this guy! He¡¯s so smooth with it! Sit here! Having someone as sociable as Little Brother around will make this journey far from boring!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor!¡±


    I waddled behind the General, following him. The Captain, who was watching my withdrawing back, continued to think even while wearing a look of disbelief.


    <b>  ?This isn¡¯t the time for this. Even though he is on vacation, General Patraxion is the First Star of this nation. A self-made man who single-handedly brought down a kingdom.? </b>


    Though her worries seemed like an overreaction, considering the identity of the General before me, even this felt insufficient. The Six Star Generals of the Military State were those at an unfathomably high position even among the General Officers, who were called monsters. They weren¡¯t just war machines, but walking embodiments of war itself.


    They were world-renowned powerhouses; just heading towards the border was enough to make neighboring countries go on high alert.


    <b>  ?Perhaps it¡¯s even possible for our identities to be guessed just through casual conversation¡­! If that happens, I will not be able to protect you!? </b>


    However, that worry proved to be unfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you seriously, Little Brother. Answer truthfully. Depending on this¡­we might be ¡®enemies¡¯.¡±


    The General, with his hands sped under his chin, nced at me with eyes that bore all the sorrows of the world; those eyes could not be more heavily weighed down.


    The first topic brought up by General Patraxion after seating me was¡­


    ¡°Which is a better weapon, a gun or a spear?¡±


    A discussion about weapons.


    Upon his words, everyone around put their hands to their face and began to ponder deeply. The General, who had raised the topic, spoke first.


    ¡°I¡¯ll state my position first. I am in favor of spears. Of course, I¡¯m not trying to coerce anyone, so feel free to express your own opinions.¡±


    As if we could. Since everyone remained silent, the General scratched his head before calling out to the biggest pushover here ¨C his own subordinate.


    ¡°Yo! Gand! What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­I am currently cleaning my spear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking! How is the spear? Do you think it¡¯s better than a gun?¡±


    Gand, ncing at the General, indifferently replied while tending to his spear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly spit on my own face and insult myself. I will choose the spear as well.¡±


    When he said as such, the General clicked his tongue, grumbling in annoyance.


    ¡°Chet. What a boring guy.¡±


    <i>Crack</i>. His hand gripping the spear shaft tightened. Colonel Gand gritted his teeth and responded.


    ¡°¡­I take it back. I don¡¯t know about anything else, but one thing I¡¯m sure of is that every single person who uses a spear has a rotten character.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that include you?¡±


    ¡°If I am able to spit in the face of Master, I will dly drench my own face as well.¡±


    After Colonel Gand¡¯s statement, no one dared to speak rashly. Right as everyone was just looking around, trying to read the room, the child in his mother¡¯s arms raised his hand and shouted.


    ¡°I choose the gun!¡±


    As was the case with mothers of bold children, she hurriedly tried to cover her child¡¯s mouth, utterly flustered. However, the General was quicker and asked while waving his hands.


    ¡°Little guy! Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s cool! Like how it goes <i>Bang!</i> and then <i>Flick!</i>¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Indeed, in terms of threatening or deterring the enemy, a gun is a good weapon!¡±


    The General heartilyughed, seemingly pleased with the spirited answer. The pure opinion of the child reopened the conversation. The old military engineer raised his hand to voice his opinion.


    ¡°I shall vote for the gun. A kingdom, which was the country of spear wielders, was destroyed at the hands of gunmen. That means the gun is better doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    The medical officer, who had been sitting quietly all this time, also chimed in.


    ¡°I think the spear is better.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because a spear wound is much more brutal and harder to treat than a gunshot wound. Unlike a bullet that rips through flesh, gets stuck in muscle, or lodges in bones, a spear crushes flesh and muscle and even breaks bones.¡±


    The medical officer fiddled with the first aid kid by his side. Only someone who had seen such horrific injuries could offer such a weighted opinion.


    ¡°Hm. The medical officer¡¯s opinion has a sense of reality! Now, what about you, Little Bro?¡±


    Was it finally my turn? While I cleared my throat and prepared a long-winded speech, the Captain looked at me with an expectant gaze.


    <b>  ?General Patraxion is a master of the spear, known by the moniker ¡®Sunderspear¡¯. It would be better to speak in favor of the spear in front of him¡­. You might not know this fact, but still, you¡¯re notpletely oblivious. I¡¯m sure you were able to read the room. You¡¯ll agree with the General¡¯s opinion. I believe in you.?</b>


    Okay. I heard you loud and clear. I confidently stated with shining eyes.


    ¡°Without a doubt, it¡¯s the gun.¡±


    <b>  ?How¡­so! How do you always choose the most terrible options?!?  </b>


    I really liked how the Captain was looking at me. Simultaneously, the General¡¯s eyes also shone challengingly, eager to hear my opinion.


    ¡°Ho? Why is that?¡±


    He was known as the Sunderspear, a moniker given for reaching the pinnacle of that realm. And in front of that man, a legendary spearman who had severed the fate of a kingdom, I proudly insisted and argued about my perspective on weaponry.


    ¡°First, the range. You can crawl and jump around all you want, but in the end, a spear¡¯s range is only as long as the spear itself. On the other hand, a gun¡¯s range is tens, even hundreds of times longer. That alone makes a significant, overwhelming difference. The only advantage of a spear, its range, bespletely insignificant in front of a gun.¡±


    ¡°Ho?¡±


    The Sunderspear, faced with direct denial of the spear, mumbled slightly in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t guns also ineffective at long ranges? If it¡¯s just a bit more distant, they can¡¯t pierce even a slightly trained person¡¯s muscles, and if they have Qi Deflection, even a bullet shot point-nk can be bounced off.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tackle this topic based on people who use Qi Arts. If so, a spear can even be caught barehanded by a Qi Practitioner.¡±


    ¡°But unlike bullets, a spear can be infused with Qi. It can tear through the bare hands trying to catch it and pierce the body.¡±


    This too was a statement from someone with actual experience.


    General Patraxion, known as the Sunderspear, led his troops and personally turned enemies into skewered meat. Countless had tried to block, deflect, or catch his spear, but none could boast of such an achievement.


    After all, even those who tried to just show a pretense of catching his spear were nothing more than prospective corpses that received the spear with their bodies.


    But, you see, about that¡­ I innocently retorted, tilting my head.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that just because Qi Arts is strong, not because the spear is?¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡±


    The General turned his head with a fearsome expression. The Sunderspear¡¯s adjutant and fellow spear wielder, Colonel Gand, brushed his mouth with his hand, maintaining a poker face.


    ¡°That traitorous fucker¡­. I might just have to emunicate him¡­.¡±


    To ease the General¡¯s displeasure, I lightly listed some disadvantages of guns.


    ¡°Well, I admit it¡¯s not omnipotent or all-powerful. A gun isn¡¯t very effective against armored people. Using high-level alchemic steel for disposable bullets doesn¡¯t make sense, but they still wrap themselves in shiny high-quality armor anyway. It¡¯s true there¡¯s a severe difference.¡±


    ¡°But even considering all that, you still think guns are better?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The range is everything in a weapon. Even if a thousand warriors charge, only eight can fight at once, but if there are a thousand archers, one would have to block a thousand arrows, right? Numerical superiority directly trantes intobat power!¡±


    ¡°Look at this guy. He sounds like some great war analyst. Anyone would think you¡¯ve experienced war firsthand.¡±


    General Patraxion grumbled with a grumpy face. I scratched my head and smiled vaguely.


    ¡°Hahaha. I just like to imagine such things. Thinking about giving orders as a General makes my heart race with excitement.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. You wouldn¡¯t think that if you actually did it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually curious whether I¡¯d feel that way, so I want to try it myself. In reality, I would probably be nothing more than a clumsy, ipetent soldier from the rank and file, though. But even considering that, I prefer guns. Can¡¯t it be used even when the enemy is far away?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. After all, to make a convincing story, you needed to mix in some truth to make it seem more real.


    I truly did think guns were good weapons.


    Because I was more afraid of guns than spears.


    As a Mind Reader, it was rare for me to getpletely blindsided and hit by a spear, but the chance of getting hit by an unseen bullet was always present. When I saw someone shoot without even knowing where their bullet was heading, it really made me dislike being a Mind Reader.


    To think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it even though I read their thoughts. Didn¡¯t it seem somewhat unfair? I had once twisted my body to the right, reading their intention to aim for my heart, which was on the left. However, despite such knowledge, a bullet still grazed my right ear. Was that even a fight? Was it truly a fight to have my life threatened by a fool who didn¡¯t even know where their bullet was aimed?


    Well, anyway.


    ¡°Very good. I have listened well to your opinion on weaponry, Little Brother.¡±


    Unable to remain broad-minded, the General red at me with determination. Meanwhile, I just shrugged my shoulders and shifted the me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely my opinion. Most of the detailed content was things I heard from my younger sister, after all.¡±


    ¡°Ho? Both of you siblings, like peas in a pod, said such things, huh¡­.¡±


    <b>??! Negative! NegATIVE! NEGATIVE!?   </b>


    The Captain, who was suddenly singled out, could only sound rm bells in her mind.


    Footnotes:<ul><li>1 The direct trantion is actually ¡°Lay bare¡± and ¡°Kiss¡±. It¡¯s a y on words; a double entendre. The Colonel means to say that they should either reveal their identities or keep their stories consistent. But the General jokingly interprets the words differently to make him seem horny and desperate. </li></ul>

 Chapter 149: A Road Flows Together With A Traveler - 5

    <b>? A Road Flows Together With A Traveler ¨C 5 ?</b>


    On the way, we passed through two terminals. The medical officer disembarked at the mining terminal with a polite salute. Seeing that he was asking if anyone was hurt to the very end, it seemed like he was disappointed for not having the opportunity to show off his skills.


    While people disembarked, no one new boarded. As such, whether it was in terms of physical or psychological distance, we gradually became closer as we shared stories with each other.


    Humans have always formed societies. What humans needed, other humans often possessed in abundance, thus such resources became more efficient when shared.


    Light, warmth, knowledge, fences, stories.


    The more these things gathered, the greater the share each received from one another; hence, humans have lived inmunities over the ages.


    ¡­Of course, some who valued utility over efficiency preferred killing and robbing over living together, but anyway.


    As we shared stories around the gatheredmps, we were listening to the old military engineer.


    ¡°¡­When this Meta Conveyor Belt was being made, my elder brother passed away. It was a terrible ident. He stepped forward in confusion before the ground had solidified and was immediately torn apart. The way he looked while being buried in the rapid flow of the earth¡­Keuhhh. I hope you never have to imagine it. It can¡¯t be expressed with words.¡±


    Whether it was intention or not, though, his words spurred our imaginations even further.


    Images of a person being crushed by the flowing earth passed through people¡¯s minds; inside the flowing earth, blood spread likeva¡­.


    Reminiscing about the past, the old military engineer looked at the Meta Conveyor Belt with moist eyes.


    ¡°My brother was an excellent carpenter but not a great stonemason and he didn¡¯t quite understand what flowing earth was¡­. Now, he probably knows better. He¡¯s closest to Mother Earth, after all. Right now, as I travel, I¡¯m moving on my brother¡¯s corpse.¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­.¡±


    ¡°After my brother passed away, I couldn¡¯t concentrate on work at all. I almost died too while working absentmindedly. At the time, we were the only carpenters in our unit, so when it came to building walls, we were always called first. But with my brother gone, I was the only one left to do the work. It was natural for the barricades to fall when one person had to do the job of two¡­.¡±


    After the coup d¡¯¨¦tat, those who had prospered during the era of kingdoms became prisoners and were ordered to forcedbor. However, no matter how much they were whipped, skills that weren¡¯t there couldn¡¯t just appear out of thin air.


    As such, the Military State gathered technicians from all over the country, giving them authority to control theborers.


    And the most remarkable among them was the Earth Sage.


    ¡°At that time, the Earth Sage managed to save me, but I couldn¡¯t help thinking selfishly. Why did shee now? If she hade just a week earlier, could my brother have been saved too? Kekek. I¡¯m truly a selfish bastard.¡±


    I offered some simple constion to the military engineer speaking self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. If you really were selfish, you wouldn¡¯t even remember being saved.¡±


    ¡°Kekeke. It¡¯s only because time has now passed that I can talk about it calmly. After all, back then, I was so full of resentment. I drank for months after the construction finished¡­. while cursing the Military State and the Earth Sage. But still, if I could see the Earth Sage again, I want to kneel and apologize. That is my wish.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. There are many people the Earth Sage saved. She probably won¡¯t even remember you. If someone apologies out of the blue, it would only bewilder her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Now that I think about it, that¡¯s probably true. Unlike me, the Earth Sage was truly altruistic¡­.¡±


    <b><i>  I don¡¯t know about that, though? She isn¡¯t exactly like that.</i></b>


    Sometimes, ignorance is bliss. Iforted the old military engineer, telling him to take it easy and be less hard on himself. I mean, it was better than going to meet the Earth Sage and being shocked at the sight of her severed right arm, right?


    After the bitter story ended, I took out the canned food I had put on themp. The General added water to his slightly more luxurious canned meat, but kept ncing at the smelling from my own can.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I put precooked food in an empty can and sealed it again.¡±


    ¡°Precooked food in a can? That¡¯s something one can only do in a cannery, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s quite the talent. Let me taste it.¡±


    The General made such a request as if it was only a matter of course. For a brief moment, I calcted in my mind.


    Honestly, giving away a little bit of canned food wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    But my current situation was that I didn¡¯t know the General¡¯s identity.


    <b><i>  I was being respectful and felt he was of some significant status, but if it caused me actual harm, I wouldn¡¯t agree so easily. I was warm to family but not as generous to others. Okay, let¡¯s go with that concept.</i></b>


    The General would like that better as well.


    I turned away slightly, closing off my body, and let my smile fade. Pretending to nce at others, I moved closer to the Captain.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯tpress as well as a cannery, so I can only fit servings for two in one can.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    As I went beyond refusal and even showed signs of caution, the General¡¯s pride seemed hurt.


    ¡°Hey, Little Brother. Do you think I¡¯m asking for it without giving something in return! Let¡¯s eat our canned food together! Mine is meat!¡±


    ¡°Meat can¡¯t rece sincerity. I¡¯m sorry, but this is for me and Bbey.¡±


    The General, unable to forcibly take it due to his honor¡¯s sake, grimaced and offered all his canned food.


    ¡°Darn it! I¡¯m all in! I¡¯ll give you five!¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°I do not speak empty words! I have no intention of eating the food meant for your little sister cheaply! Take all of these!¡±


    <b><i>  In that case, it¡¯s a whole different story¡­ is how I should act.</i></b>


    I had plenty of food anyway, but I had made it without holding back on freshness and species. It was difficult for me to take out right now, in case I was questioned.


    As I happily prepared the canned food, Colonel Gand quietly criticized.


    ¡°Master. Five is all we have.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Little Brother, sorry for taking it back, but how about four instead!¡±


    ¡°I said five is all we have, so why are you only taking one away? What are we going to eat the day after tomorrow then?¡±


    The General, scolded by Colonel Gand, his disciple and subordinate, immediately turned irate.


    ¡°What about you, you brat? If we run out of canned food, you should think of ways to find more! Not just give up!¡±


    ¡°How can we possibly find canned food on the Belt? Are you suggesting we resort to robbery?¡±


    ¡°Robbery? Is that how I taught you to behave?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you suggest we do?!¡±


    Anyway, thanks to the General¡¯s generous offer, that evening was more luxurious than any other.


    The flowing earth couldn¡¯t chase the sun setting in the west. As the day faded with smoke scattering behind us, everyone yawned deeply and sought a windless spot to sleep.


    ¡°What? You lost themp? It can¡¯t be helped then. Hey, Gand! Give yourmp to them!¡±


    The General pointed to the mother and son sitting close together and shouted. Colonel Gand, once again troubled by the General, gripped his forehead and bit his lips.


    ¡°Then what am I supposed to warm myself with?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. None of my business.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care either. Just give me yourmp, Master.¡±


    ¡°You brat, how dare you try to rip off your master, who should be akin to the heavens to you? How about we share themp? Ang? Wanna spend the night facing each other?¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ll just sleep alone, so please hand over yourmp.¡±


    Just like that, everyone settled in their spots andid down. Naturally, the Captain and I, pretending to be siblings, ended up in a simr space.


    The Captain, now in a shirt after removing her uniform packet, slipped into a sleeping bag packet. Thepressed alchemic wool fluffed up, wrapping around the Captain¡¯s body. It looked like she was donning clouds or turning into a golden sheep with rapidly growing fur.


    The Captain, buried in the warm and soft sleeping bag packet, let out a heavy sigh that didn¡¯t match her attire.


    ¡°¡­What a tumultuous andplicated day.¡±


    ¡°Complicated? What are you talking about? We met good people and are having a nice night.¡±


    To my nonchnt response, the Captain retorted with a bit of annoyance.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. You have no idea what kind of trouble I¡¯ve been through today.¡±


    ¡°There you go again. You were told to call me ¡®Oppa¡¯ earlier, remember? If Hyung-nim heard you, he would be scolding you.¡±


    Over there was someone who could even dominate the fierce winds with his Heaven Qi Arts that have reached the very pinnacle. He wouldn¡¯t be so narrow minded to eavesdrop on us, but it was possible for him to identally overhear.


    <b>  ?¡­Keugh. Affirmative. General Patraxion is a man beyond human strength. Even the words I speak now might reach his ears. It¡¯s dangerous to be caught performing an act that had already been yed once.?  </b>


    So, to put it in other words¡­


    The Captain still needed to treat me as her Oppa.


    ¡°¡­Please be careful with your words¡­Keugh, Oppa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always careful, though?¡±


    <b>  ?I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re teasing me or acting because of yourpletely indiscernible attitude!? </b>


    <b><i>Both. It¡¯s both.</i></b>


    Light and heat grew in usefulness when shared, The Captain and I ced twomps between us andy facing each other.


    I struggled to get into my regr non-packet sleeping bag. Meanwhile, the Captain, buried infort, stared at me tantly, lost in thought.


    <b>  ?I¡¯m a signaller. My identity must not be revealed. Under any circumstances.? </b>


    The feelings I discerned from her was a sense of duty¡­


    And depression.


    <b>  ?In the off chance that someone learns of my identity¡­If they see my face, know my status, and make that connection¡­ I mustmit suicide.?  </b>


    It was faith without a single hint of doubt.


    From the moment she transitioned from elementary citizen school to secondary military school, when she was filled with dreams while attending sses¡­


    Without warning, a person from the Military State suddenly came to find her.


    <b><i>-Congrattions. We have discovered an aptitude in you. A very precious aptitude that can be a signaller.   </i></b>


    An aptitude to be a signaller. The girl¡¯s heart swelled at those words. It was known as the mostfortable flight of stairs to the top; a ce where one could be a military officer immediately upon entry.


    Leaving behind the friends she had already made, the girl followed the military instructor to a very special school.


    And she conformed.


    Gathered in that ce were girls who were more sensitive and empathetic than anyone else, unbefitting of the Military State. They became each other¡¯s support, thus enduring the harsh training.


    Alone, they couldn¡¯t have endured, but their abilities were empathy and conformity. The constant pressure shaped them into perfectly fitting puzzles. They didn¡¯t sh or hurt each other. Friction was a luxury only possible when there was room for it.


    Thus, divided into cardinal numbers, they entered the world alreadymissioned as captains. They worked alone but were not lonely.


    It was a distinctive, yet not so special craft.


    After all, they had their own Unique Magic that allowed them to reach each other.


    <b>  ?But, if the reason I need to suicide disappears, then I do not need to kill myself.? </b>


    A truth that seemed obvious, yet wasn¡¯t. The Captain tried to look at me with cold eyes.


    <b>  ?You have not divulged any information about me to anyone. So, if you die, there¡¯s no longer a need for me to die.?    </b>


    Since it was easier to kill oneself than others, signallers were forced tomit suicide, But in a situation like this, where we were both off guard and strangely apanying each other¡­


    Rather than just the act of killing, it was far more difficult to ovee the resistance of someone who wished to live.


    <b>  ?General Patraxion is a Star General. The Six Star Generals are Level 5 and they have no restrictions whatsoever. If I reveal the truth and request it now, he will execute you. In other words, I hold your life in my hands. If I wish, I can kill you and save my own life at any time.?  </b>


    ¡°Phew. All done. This size doesn¡¯t fit me very well. Oh man. If only I could also wear the clothing packet properly.¡±


    While struggling to fit into the sleeping back, I rolled over like a caterpir. When our eyes met, the Captain looked frightened.


    <b>  ?¡­That is why¡­ I don¡¯t have tomit suicide.?   </b>


    However, the biggest enemy of a signaller was their empathy. The very ability to identify oneself with others disrupted the very structure that the Military State tried to create.


    Perhaps the Windowless Room was simultaneously a facility to protect the information within these individuals, as well as a way to fully preserve theponent that made them signallers.


    <b><i>  Well, it¡¯s none of my business, though.  </i></b>


    ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°¡­I will sleep. There¡¯s no rm on the Meta Conveyor Belt, so please wake up on time.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no rm, can¡¯t we just not wake up?¡±


    ¡°How¡­ridiculous¡­Wake-up time is¡­strictly¡­¡±.


    The Captain¡¯s breaths grew softer and she began to fall asleep. Meanwhile, Iid there, waiting for her topletely doze off, before sitting up.


    <b><i>¡­Are you asleep? You¡¯re asleep, right?</i></b>


    <b><i>Ah, my back is so cold since I was lying on the edge.</i></b>


    I took mymp and ced it behind me. I felt a bit more alive now that I hadmps in front and behind me.


    If the sleeping bag was lousy, at least the environment should be good. I basked in the warmth of the light from both sides.


    From afar, I heard the thoughts of the General.


    <b>  ?¡­I heard he was a shitty brother, but it really was true. To think that he would monopolize themps and use them front and back just because he¡¯s cold.?  </b>


    Huh. Didn¡¯t know the General wasn¡¯t asleep yet.


    Exploiting his younger sister was an Oppa¡¯s right. I just wished he wouldn¡¯t interfere.

 Chapter 150: A Road Flows Together With A Traveler - 6

    <b>? A Road Flows Together With A Traveler ¨C 6 ?</b>


    Humans were creatures that needed sleep.


    Sleep; a demand that was inevitable as long as one was alive. It could be postponed, but never permanently refused, even if it was in the middle of a flowing, moving street.


    Being able to sleep while moving was both a blessing and a curse. Humans were burdened with the duty of sleep even in such situations.


    It was when I was groaning due to the rough vibrations felt throughout my body.


    ¡°Wake up. Wake up¡­.¡±


    There was a hurried voice whispering right into my ear, as hands urgently patted my shoulder.


    <b><i>  Ugh, what is it? Don¡¯t disturb my deep sleep. After all, the only way ack of sleep quality could bepensated for was with higher quantity.</i></b>


    I mumbled as I twisted my body.


    ¡°Just 10 more minutes¡­.¡±


    But the following words were enough to snap me awake.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a robbery. Wake up.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Robbery?¡±


    The Meta Conveyor Belt and highway robbery.


    There was a huge discrepancy between those two terms. In fact, they didn¡¯t fit together at all.


    In the past, there was the vain invention of railways and trains. It was a two-lined channel that made roads out of steel, letting vehicles traverse over them. However, it was only well-intentioned in name, drawing up some pure idyllic heaven of trade,merce, and transportation.


    In reality, it soon faded into the back alleys of history due to animals biting the railways out of curiosity, enemy spies disguised as beastsmitting terrorism, or penniless highway robbers with too much time on their hands causing ambushes.


    Compared to that, this Meta Conveyor Belt was a nearly perfect invention.


    Even those with ill-intent could not damage the Meta Conveyor Belt. Even if the road was damaged in the middle, it simply flowed or filled up again. If one really wanted to stop this flow, they would have to be prepared to dig up the entire earth.


    In essence, it was a synonym for impossibility.


    It was also difficult to get onto the Belt. Unlike trains that stopped moving and could only twiddle their thumbs when the railways were blocked, the flowingnd would not care, merely going its own way no matter the obstacle.


    Even if someone copsed an entire cliff onto it, the road would not get blocked. Instead, it would continue to flow with the cliff on top, so humans had no choice but to move ording to thend.


    It was also hard to find a target. The Meta Conveyor Belt carried numerous goods from all across the Military State. Unlike railways, where passing trains were no different from treasure chests, without a discerning eye, there was no way to know what cargo was in which container.


    Moreover, people who used this road were usually soldiers.


    And if you were able to somehow ovee all these obstacles and actually managed to steal something? Congrattions. Now you just had to run off with a tired body and a heavy backpack.


    By then, the horses and carriages you rode would have been left far behind. Instead the forces of the Military State would be waiting.


    Therefore, highway robbery on the Meta Conveyor Belt were acts of organization with enough power to dream of overthrowing the nation¡­.


    For example, like the Resistance.


    <b><i>  Wait. Huh?  </i></b>


    ¡°The Resistance?¡±


    ¡°Assumption, affirmative! They have just started falling from abo¡­!¡±


    Was what the Captain was saying when¡­


    ¡°IYAAAAAAAH!¡±


    A war-cry came from above.


    It was still not fully daylight. Since we just happened to be passing through a valley, morning camete and people, still half-asleep, rubbed their eyes and looked around in the dim fog.


    However, the intruders came from above.


    In the distance, about ten people descended while tied to ropes.


    It was clear they had practiced extensively beforehand. The ropes traced precisely calcted trajectories and just before hitting the ground, they deftly changed direction to run along with the Belt. One after another, those who lightlynded on the Belt let go of the ropes and rolled on the ground.


    And as they stood up, a bay could be seen in each of their hands.


    Only one person gentlynded with a long spear scraping the ground instead of a gun.


    The Resistance, whonded lightly after swinging from the rope like monkeys, aimed their guns in all directions and shouted.


    ¡°Everyone, freeze!¡±


    <b><i>  Darn it. All sorts of insignificant things are attacking and disturbing my sleep.</i></b>


    As I quietly observed the greenhorns blocking my path¡­


    ¡°Put your hands up and kneel!¡±


    I obediently followed as told. A gun had no mind, after all. Oh well. Can¡¯t be helped.


    As their gazes found us, the terrified mother hugged her son tightly. The mother trembled in fear, almost to the point of sobbing.


    The man holding the spear, who looked to be the leader, smiled reassuringly at the mother and son.


    ¡°We are the Resistance. Friends of the people. We have no intention of harming you, who are not soldiers.¡±


    Meanwhile, behind him, the other Resistance members were prying open the cargo withrge axes and tools. The tightly sealed container broke, revealing neatly packed boxes inside. Most of the Resistance members, except for the leader, entered withmps.


    During this time, the leader counted people while pointing his spear.


    ¡°Two civilians. One military engineer. Over here is¡­.¡±


    ¡°We are civilians! Civilians! We are on our way back home to Amitengrad!¡±


    I made my move first before the Captain could say anything. The Captain, still in her shirt, and I, dressed in shabby clothes, looked like exemry civilians.


    The Resistance leader looked around and mumbled.


    ¡°Are there no soldiers? Well, I guess there wouldn¡¯t be any going in this direction right now.¡±


    <b>  ?And that¡¯s also why we targeted this opportunity. We were lucky.? </b>


    Rxing his guard a bit, the leader spoke with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°Stay still. We are the Resistance. We are reiming the rightful assets of the kingdom.¡±


    The old military engineer who had been slightly roughed up asked.


    ¡°The kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. Originally, everything in the Military State belonged to the kingdom. We are just reiming what the Military State has unjustly upied.¡±


    Many types of people were gathered in the Resistance that aimed to overthrow the Military State.


    These included knights from the old kingdom era, spirited young people, and the dregs driven out by the Military State. They had different reasons, but ultimately, they were people who could not bear to live under the same sky as the Military State, thus gathering and forming their own power.


    Among them, the most powerful were naturally the knights, who were part of the privileged ss of the old era.


    The King¡¯s Spearmen.


    It was only natural that knights, who had wealth, power, influence, and military force, became the focal point of this new group.


    ¡°The Military State cowardly made their move when the provincial knights were keeping their posts. If the knights of each province had all been gathered at the Royal Castle, the riot of the rabble would have ended as a mere disturbance. As such, how is this any different from having our country stolen?¡±


    Knights were both the ruling ss of the country and the lords of their respective fiefs.


    Many knights, who were in other provinces during the coup d¡¯etat, resisted the Military State or hid with their money and vassals. That power became a spear pointing at the Military State, and in its early days of power, the State often staggered, floundering both internally and externally.


    Of course, now, it was only the Resistance that was faltering.


    Anyway, the dissatisfied Resistance leader, Sir Baltzroy, exuded a sharp aura.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking to ignorant peasants? What would they know? Stay silent and still, just like when the kingdom fell. You peasants, who know neither honor nor glory¡­.¡±


    Sir Baltzroy, wrapped in knightly arrogance, kept an eye on us and did not even lift a finger while the other Resistance members broke into the container.


    As if he, being noble, could not lower himself to engaging in such menial tasks.


    It was around the time when the inside of the container started to get noisy. The Captain beside me flinched.


    <b>  ?Although I am just a signaller, I am still a Captain of the Military State. I must be faithful to my duty.?  </b>


    <b><i>  Huh? Wait, what? Why all of a sudden?</i></b>


    <b><i>  Wait. No way, right? It can¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking, right?  </i></b>


    <b>  ?I am a signaller, but still a Captain. I cannot overlook this and stay quiet when rebels are diverting the assets of the Military State.?    </b>


    Despite my hope, the determined Captain stood up and tried to insert the clothing packet into her bio-receptor.


    Just before Sir Baltzroy, who noticed her actions, could move his hand¡­


    ¡°WAAAAAAAH!¡±


    I quickly hugged the Captain and rolled on the ground. I held her fist so she couldn¡¯t extend her hand and covered her mouth with my other hand, pinning her down with my weight.


    The Captain, subdued by me, twisted her body and shouted.


    ¡°Let g-eup!¡±


    ¡°I apologize! Our Bbey has an anxiety disorder!¡±


    <b><i>  Are you seriously crazy?!</i></b>


    <b><i>  The opponent is a knight who was once the ruling ss of the kingdom. Even a properly promoted Captain would be at a disadvantage, so what could a mere signaller, the most useless of Captains, do against him?! What are you going to do, huh? Scream into his eardrums, going ¡®UrrrrRRRRRRRRRRRR!¡¯ like your rm? That might actually have some sort of a chance! It¡¯s at least better than you attacking him straight up!    </i></b>


    As the Captain and I struggled, grabbing at each other¡¯s cors, Sir Baltzroy extended his spear towards us.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mind us! She¡¯s showing symptoms of a seizure! I¡¯m holding onto her as a countermeasure for it! AH OW!¡±


    Damn, I was bitten. However, I just gritted my teeth and covered the Captain¡¯s mouth.


    The Captain, pinned under me, let out an inaudible scream.


    <b>  ?Let go! I am a soldier of the Military State! I must be faithful to my duty!?    </b>


    <b><i>  Even duty is rtive to the situation. You would die like a dog! Why are you trying to interfere when you can¡¯t even fight? Do you want to die that badly?</i></b>


    <b>  ?I, being a signaller, must eithermit suicide immediately upon being discovered or kill you, who have found and rescued me. That is the duty of a signaller who handles the most important secrets of the nation!?  </b>


    <b><i>  Wait a minute. Why was thising up right now?</i></b>


    <b><i>  ¡­Ah. No way. Could it be?  </i></b>


    <b>  ?However, until now, I have not been faithful to my duty. Excited to be out in the world, I postponed the moment of the choice I had to make someday. In essence, I turned my back on my duty. However, I cannot do that now as well.?</b>


    <b><i>Tsk.</i></b>


    <b><i>  This damn Military State. What did they even do to make a person like this?</i></b>


    <b>  ?In the case that I die resisting the Resistance, then that too would be fulfilling my duty. So now, I no longer need to agonize about a decision. This is your only chance to live! So, let go!? </b>


    It was right when the Captain, who had resolved to do as such, tried to shake me off and stand up.


    But before she could, the old military engineer got up first. With a face worn by the hardships of the world, he observed Sir Baltzroy and the Resistance members dismantling the container.


    ¡°¡­You called us ignorant, yes?¡±


    The military engineer moved, as if the aimed muzzles were entirely irrelevant.


    The difference between the Captain and the military engineer was that I was there to stop her from doing something crazy. Meanwhile, facing the Resistance, the engineer murmured with the sorrow of life filled in his voice.


    ¡°My brother died during the construction of the Meta Conveyor Belt. He fell into the flowingnd, his body crushed. To think a person was torn apart alive¡­I still vividly remember that scene. On days when I had time to spare, I walked on the Belt under the pretext of maintenance, reminiscing about my brother. I still¡­resent the Military State. The Military State that took away my brother and colleagues with their unreasonable, excessive construction.¡±


    ¡°Oho. It seems that weeds grow, even in the mud. There is finally an enlightened one here.¡±


    Sir Baltzroy rejoiced upon hearing the military engineer¡¯s negative remarks about the State. Indeed, there was nothing that brought people closer than bonding over shared grievances by cursing the ones that wronged them.


    ¡°Would you perhaps like to join the Resistance? We always wee technicians like y¡­.¡±


    ¡°But still. No matter how much I resent the Military State¡­¡±


    The engineer viciously distorted his wrinkled face; fiery wrath was engraved on every trace of hardship in his face.


    With unparalleled hatred and contempt, the military engineer gritted his teeth and replied.


    ¡°They are hundreds of times better than the shitty scum of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Sir Baltzroy¡¯s face cracked.


    Despite facing the killing intent of the knight, the engineer spat out a scream condensed with years of pent-up anguish. It was a gradually fading outcry of someone who remembered the past before the change of an era. It was a memory filled with hatred and an era of duels.


    ¡°Yes, you scum. At least my brother died working as a carpenter. Horrible as it was, it wasn¡¯t a miserable death! But you sons of bitches who dare to strut around calling yourself knights! I¡¯m saying the State is better than you bastards who killed people as if they were toys!¡±


    Sir Baltzroy¡¯s face turned red at the criticism he received. He clenched his spear as if to break it and strode towards the military engineer.


    ¡°¡­It seems you wish to die.¡±


    Despite facing a murderous knight, the engineer screamed hoarsely, veins bulging in his neck.


    ¡°Fine! Kill me! You sons of bitches from the kingdom who colluded with scum! Kill me like you killed my father and mother! Kill me!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s your wish.¡±


    Sir Baltzroy took off his glove and threw it in front of the engineer. The sound of the leather glove hitting the ground echoed.


    During the kingdom era, it was the period of knights; a time when strength was ultimately national power and authority.


    Even then, there werews, but it was hardly enforced. Instead trials by duels were prevalent.


    Strength was tested against strength, and the winner took everything. In the name of God, the victor was the truth as well as the justice.


    Sir Baltzroy, having thrown his glove, grasped his spear barehanded and aimed it at the engineer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a duel. Vermin. Pick up a weapon.¡±


    The Military State prohibited personal duels. Therefore, citizens born after martialw didn¡¯t really know what a duel was or what it signified.


    However, those who lived through the previous era instinctively shuddered at the sight of the system that had imed the most lives in the kingdom.


    Sir Baltzroy recited the duel deration in a simplified form towards the military engineer flinching in fear.


    ¡°A challenge has been made. Victory is justice, so the winner will surely be blessed by the Sky God.¡±


    ¡°Holiness? What holiness is there?! Holiness, my ass! If thugs running wild is the will of God! Then that God must be no different than a deity of thugs!¡±


    The engineer steeled himself and shouted.


    ¡°¡­I see you¡¯re an ignoramus who doesn¡¯t even know the etiquette of duels. At the very least, if you had epted, I would have killed you gracefully.¡±


    <i>Whoosh</i>. The spear sliced through the air. Sir Baltzroy, like a predatory beast, tensed and red at the engineer as if to devour him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your limbs one by one. Crawl on the ground like a bug, begging for mercy before you die.¡±


    The spear closed in. Facing the terror of death, the military engineer staggered back with trembling eyes.


    However, he had no regrets.


    He would not have been at peace even if the kingdom was crushed with his own hands. Yet, the Military State had toppled that very kingdom. Thus, the military engineer, despite suffering a great tragedy at the hands of the State, could not find it in himself to hate it. All he did was umte resentment while walking on the Meta Conveyor Belt for nearly 20 years.


    And at the end of his life, the engineer finally unleashed all the hatred and resentment he had harbored. Having nowhere to go as the target disappeared, he finally poured out all the zing rage that had been swirling inside him.


    The old military engineer had no regrets, even if he died right then and there.


    He wouldn¡¯t die, though.


    <b>?You can¡¯t. With the General away, there¡¯s no one who can stop the rebels!?  </b>


    Ah, and the Captain. You too. Even if you had stepped forward earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Why do you think the General would have made himself scarce?


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the right arm.¡±


    Sir Baltzroy¡¯s spear moved. Right as I was thinking the tip was slightly vibrating, in an instant, the spearhead had already touched the engineer¡¯s body like a snake.


    It was a secretive and swift thrust, its beginning and end unfathomable.


    ¡°<i>Yawn</i>.¡±


    But then, the spear was forcefully knocked away.


    Sir Baltzroy, his grip torn, staggered back. He looked incredulously at his own hand, then focused his widened eyes and pointed his spear in the direction of the attack.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. You fucker.¡±


    A presence emerged. The Qi Membrane that had covered his existence vanished as he appeared as if a curtain had been lifted.


    The Military State¡¯s greatest power, the Six Star Generals.


    Patraxion, the traitorous knight who had killed the most knights even among those six great powers, now stood before the Resistance.

 Chapter 151: A Road Flows Together With A Traveler - 7

    <b>? A Road Flows Together With A Traveler ¨C 7 ?</b>


    His presence was realized a beat toote. Since he had disappeared so naturally and not even a hint of him remained, he had drifted away from everyone¡¯s attention.


    General Patraxion sat with his legs swinging from on top of the container, looking down at them with boredom.


    ¡°I was on leave, so I didn¡¯t n on working. I was just going to watch because I was curious why you were messing with a container full of mail and Chimera bean seeds.¡±


    The General leaped down. Landing silently, he took leisurely steps as if he were out for a stroll.


    In his hand, he held no weapon, yet Sir Baltzroy couldn¡¯t take his eyes off him, his body tense with alertness and anxiety.


    It was as if the roles of the armed and unarmed had been reversed.


    ¡°But even so, you punk. What the heck is the point of a duel with an old man? An old man, I tell you. Even if you just leave him be, he¡¯ll die soon of old age anyway.¡±


    Sir Baltzroy, recognizing the familiar face that had suddenly appeared, gritted his teeth and shouted.


    ¡°¡­How could this be? Why are you here? No one should being this way now that they are on the move!¡±


    ¡°It seems some information has leaked, huh. Looks like the Resistance knows more about our newly released operation primers than we do.¡±


    The General scratched his head as he replied.


    ¡°Have you ever seen me obeying someone else¡¯s orders? The moment I saw those directives, I took a vacation and rushed here. If I hadn¡¯t taken a vacation, it would have been disobedience, after all.¡±


    Their encounter was the very definition of mere whim and coincidence. Sir Baltzroy muttered in frustration.


    ¡°¡­Damn it. How could there be such bad luck?¡±


    ¡°Bad luck? What do you mean by bad luck? Isn¡¯t it rather good for you?¡±


    General Patraxion showed his empty hands and grinned.


    ¡°See? Look. Here I am, unarmed and without any subordinates to guard me. If you duel and defeat me here, the Military State would falter and your reputation would soar. How about it? It¡¯s much more worthwhile than just plundering a container. right?¡±


    However, Sir Baltzroy knew all too well how unrealistic of a result that was.


    Though now called one of the Six Star Generals of the Military State, he was once a celebrated knight of the kingdom.


    He was the knight who defeated the Guardian, the strongest of that era, and brought down the kingdom with his own two hands.


    He was Sunderspear Patraxion, the Knight of Treason.


    He looked down at Sir Baltzroy with eyes full of excitement.


    ¡°Show me your chivalry. Show me your resolve. Challenge someone you cannot defeat and leave the oue in the hands of the glorious God. Here I am, your archenemy, the traitor who ruined the kingdom. Judge me fairly through a duel!¡±


    Sir Baltzroy, facing the wind, gripped his spear firmly. However, despite the strength in his grip, despair swelled in his heart.


    While calming his trembling hands, he shouted in an attempt to hide his fear.


    ¡°A traitor who destroyed the kingdom dares to speak of a sacred duel¡­!¡±


    ¡°Traitor? Treason? How ridiculous.¡±


    <i>  Bang!</i>


    Just then, a Resistance member fired a gun from behind. At the same moment, the General lightly flicked his finger to the side.


    The wind stopped.


    When it came to strength, a pinky finger could not defeat a thumb. Even if trained to surpass someone else¡¯s thumb, it could not ovee its own weakness.


    A hand could not extend towards the back of the arm. Even if one¡¯s flexibility was honed and improved on, there were limits. The body was just not designed that way.


    It was something all too obvious. Strength? Power? All had their limits, thus weaknesses could not ovee strengths. A basic truth.


    But when Qi Arts reached the zenith, a moment came when one transcended ordinary strength; a moment when power shifted from magnitude to intensity.


    The General had caught the bullet with his finger. Even a bullet specifically designed for high pration to counteract Qi Deflection was still insufficient.


    The General, emitting Qi from his entire body, dominated space itself, to the extent that not even a bullet could dare to pierce through.


    The General spun the bullet he caught on his finger and spoke.


    ¡°What I did was not treason.¡±


    In a time when personal duels in the name of God were rampant. When it wasmonce for the strong to exploit the weak in order to enrich themselves.


    It was during such times when corrupt merchants, in collusion with armed knights, realized how to amass wealth iniquitously and widely spread such evils throughout the world.


    Indiscriminate duels ensued. The weak had to submit to survive. The strong sought out those weaker, yet richer than themselves for wealth and honor.


    God blessed the victors and the dying were condemned as evil.


    ¡°I challenged the kingdom to a fair duel. It¡¯s just that I happened to win.¡±


    It was a story that was now recited as legend.


    The Sunderspear stood outside the capital, shouting a deration for a duel to the distant Royal Pce.


    The challenger was himself; the challenged, the kingdom itself.


    The brightest knight became the Knight of Treason.


    He was the Twilight of the Knights, as well as the very first Rising Star.


    He, who had changed history, drooped his shoulders as if slightly disappointed.


    ¡°I was able to do it against a kingdom, yet you won¡¯t duel me even though I am all alone? Are you that cowardly as a knight?¡±


    ¡°Is that a provocation?!¡±


    Sir Baltzroy¡¯s spear shed without warning. Even under a situation where the General¡¯s Qi Arts controlled the wind, he thrusted his spear, infused with his own Qi. It was a fierce stab aiming for just a single point, without even taking into ount the strength he could afford to spare.


    The General deflected it effortlessly with the bullet between his fingers. The tip of the spear and the bullet met precisely,ing to a halt as it achieved an exquisite bnce.


    The General murmured.


    ¡°Your basics are decent, but something is a bitcking. Have you been cking off in your trainingtely? Well, I guess there¡¯s no need to practice when there are no duels to fight.¡±


    ¡°This bastard!¡±


    Sir Baltzroy, having been thwarted, gripped his spear and spun it around. He intended to shake off the bullet with the rotation.


    However, his spear didn¡¯t budge. Sir Baltzroy grunted, twisting his arm. As an attempt to rotate it, for a moment, he pushed with concentrated force.


    Yet, the bullet didn¡¯t even move an inch. The General was casually countering the force with only its short, blunt end, as if showing off some parlor trick.


    For the knight, retreat was the only option allowed.


    ¡°Try a bit harder. Put more strength into it. Use both hands.¡±


    As if ying around, the General moved the bullet, following Sir Baltzroy¡¯s spear.


    And at some point in the midst of this strange standoff¡­


    For just a moment, the General¡¯s body had an opening. Sir Baltzroy¡¯s expression lit up with triumph.


    ¡°You have let your guard down, Sunderspear!¡±


    <i>Click</i>. Sir Baltzroy pulled on something attached to the end of his spear. Immediately, the entire spear turned red with acrid smoke. The shaft absorbed all the air around it.


    Sensing something unusual, the General muttered.


    ¡°Huh? Did I let my guard down?¡±


    Baltzroy¡¯s weapon was a spear, yet it wasn¡¯t just a spear. Inside the hollow shaft, it was also a disposable gun barrel, built to fire just one round.


    By the time the General realized it, the explosion had already urred.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Along with that word, a loud boom erupted. The shaft exploded the air it had sucked in, firing a shell from inside.


    It had poor uracy and terrible durability, but for that one time¡­Just for that one time, it delivered a blow more powerful than anything else. The spear¡¯s tip glowed red, spewing fierce mes.


    It was the hidden trump card of a knight who had his own power, yet chose to borrow a different force.


    ¡°What? You use a gun too?¡±


    But even that became powerless in the face of a strength that had reached the zenith.


    The General had no spear in his hand. But that wasn¡¯t important. After all, he could use even the small bullet he held between his fingers like a spear.


    Peerless Arts unfolded in his hand.


    Though it was only as big as a finger, the General swung it like a spear and threw it. The world¡¯s shortest spear climbed up the inside of the barrel.


    Thus, the bullet fired from his finger prated right through the center of the explosion, bringing with it a torrent of immense power.


    Ultimately, guns and cannons used steel barrels to tightly seal a projectile and push explosive force in one direction.


    Simply put, if one¡¯s Qi Arts was stronger than steel, then guns and cannons could be easily ovee.


    Obviously, the General¡¯s Qi Arts was stronger than the barrel. Blocked by the storm brought by the bullet, the explosion within the spear shaft scattered in all directions, like disorganized rabble.


    Eventually, the spear, unable to withstand the force, exploded from within. Sir Baltzroy, his hidden card rendered futile, looked at the broken shaft, utterly dumbfounded.


    ¡°In the end, have knights also failed to ovee the flow of time, the change of an era? To forsake the spear for a gun¡­ But since my spear won, doesn¡¯t that mean the spear is superior to the gun?¡±


    He seemed unaware that what he had just fired was not a spear but a bullet. Sir Baltzroy, staggering back, stood with his back to the container.


    <b>  ?¡­He¡¯s in a different league. I can¡¯t win. I probably can¡¯t even run away. Damn it.? </b>


    Feeling the gap in their strengths, Sir Baltzroy red at General Patraxion. His heart was filled, not with the shame or anger of a loser, but with sheer resentment.


    He yelled.


    ¡°Damn it. Why? You, who could have practically lived like a king. No, you could have even ruled like a god in the kingdom! Why?! Why did you turn against the kingdom?!¡±


    To the cry of a man ousted from privilege, General Patraxion casually picked his ears.


    ¡°If you want to y god, just go into a well and be the god of the frogs there. Why bother crawling out? If you want to fight, fight with a strong opponent. Isn¡¯t that the true beauty of a duel?¡±


    His words implied that the knight was nothing more than a frog in a well.


    Insulted, Sir Baltzroy muttered under his breath with his teeth tightly clenched.


    ¡°¡­Everyone.¡±


    Sensing the ominous mood, the Resistance members crouched inside the container, waiting for Sir Baltzroy¡¯smand.


    Sir Baltzroy, who had called for them, muttered with a sinister gleam in his eyes.


    ¡°Scatter. Flee! Whether you take hostages or run! Survive on your own!¡±


    At that moment, the Resistance members burst out in all directions like rats fleeing a burrow. While the General momentarily diverted his gaze, Sir Baltzroy also made his move, kicking off the ground.


    <b>  ?A hostage! I need to take a hostage!?   </b>


    In his desperate search for the only way to survive, Sir Baltzroy¡¯s eyes fell upon the mother tightly embracing her son. He swung his spear in all directions and immediately moved towards them.


    But he didn¡¯t get far.


    ¡°I knew you would do this.¡±


    Colonel Gand, the disciple of General Patraxion, blocked his path. The Colonel¡¯s spear, of a in design, easily deflected Sir Baltzroy¡¯s.


    Once again thwarted, Sir Baltzroy red fiercely at the Colonel¡¯s spear.


    ¡°How dare someone like you use a spear in front of me!¡±


    It was fine if it was the Sunderspear, but a mere subordinate? Sir Baltzroy refused to lose to someone like that.


    Half in obstinance and half in cold calction, Sir Baltzroy extended his broken spear. The shortened spear sliced through the air, aiming for Colonel Gand¡¯s vitals in rapid session.


    However, Colonel Gand evaded and parried Sir Baltzroy¡¯s attacks by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    ¡°After the extinction of knights, I regretted not being able topete with a knight and his spear.¡±


    <i>ng.</i>


    Colonel Gand swung his standard spear, knocking Sir Baltzroy back, and muttered indifferently.


    ¡°But now that I am facing one in actualbat, it turned out to be disappointing. Is this all you have?¡±


    ¡°How dare you discuss the spear in front of a knight?! Pay the price of that arrogance with your death¡­!¡±


    Enraged, Sir Baltzroy gathered all his Qi. Transforming his entire body into a spear, he crouched and struck from below in an upward thrust. The spear tip, filled with his Qi, burst into a ghostly me.


    It was his ultimate move which consumed all his might, Goblin Spear; a technique with a shameful moniker that was said to steal a life every time the will o¡¯ wisps flickered.


    Gand gazed at the spear that thrusted up to his chin in the blink of an eye and stretched out his own. Their spear shafts crossed and each of their spear des aimed for the other¡¯s life, disregarding defense.


    <i>Screech</i>. The shafts scraped against each other. Then, drops of blood dripped down the de. The oue of victory and defeat was decided by someone¡¯s death.


    Colonel Gand murmured apathetically.


    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. Do you not realize who my master is? How dare you challenge me with a spear?¡±


    ¡°Keuk¡­!¡±


    A voice was sounded from the throat. Thus, with a spear de lodged in it, one could not speak.


    And so, Sir Baltzroy, unable to utter a word, frothed at the mouth and copsed powerlessly. Gand retrieved his spear and spun it around.


    General Patraxion strode towards Gand.


    ¡°Hey. Your skills improved a bit, huh? I think you can wear a star now, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy? I need to umte merits and a distinguished service record to wear one.¡±


    ¡°Merit? Distinguished service record? What is a guy who already gained quite a bit of experience saying? If you want to gather merits, go out on your own. Your record is getting discredited because you¡¯re always with me.¡±


    ¡°How can I go around in my lonesome when I haven¡¯t even learned the Peerless Arts from Master?¡±


    ¡°Did you get some coupon that makes me obligated to teach you? Why are you looking for the Peerless Arts from me?¡±


    Colonel Gand looked around for other Resistance members, but soon realized it was pointless.


    After all, the scattered Resistance members had already turned into corpses.


    All that was left were the Captain, the old military engineer, and me. Ah, also the mother and son who almost became hostages.


    In the midst of the massacre, the General shrugged his shoulders and spoke loudly.


    ¡°Now then. Surprised, right? In fact, I am General Patraxion, currently on leave. I had some personal matters to attend to, so I hid my identity. Anyints?¡±


    Obviously, no one dared to respond. The Captain and I shook our heads. We were more moderate in our attitude, seeing as how the old engineer was overwhelmed with emotions, hardly able to breathe, since he had faced the legend of the Military State.


    The General turned to me and grinned.


    ¡°Oy, Little Brother. Let me ask again. Which is a better weapon, a gun or a spear?¡±


    I answered readily.


    ¡°Without a doubt, it¡¯s the spear.¡±

 Chapter 152: A Far Away Tale. The Sword And The Spear - 1

    <b>? A Far Away Tale. The Sword And The Spear ¨C 1 ?</b>


    ¡°Haha! People these days are quite likable. That old military engineer and you guys too. Oy, little sister! You were about to step forward before the engineer, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Now that he had revealed his identity, the Captain, who was singled out, hastily saluted. The General nodded his head in satisfaction.


    ¡°A Captain should have strength of their own, but still, you must be careful when surrounded by guns! If your Qi Arts is not fully matured, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡°¡­It is an honor.¡±


    Although my mind reading indicated that the Captain didn¡¯t actually intend to fight, she nodded anyway. The pleased General looked at me while stroking his chin.


    ¡°And Little Brother! Just as courage to step forward is necessary, so is the courage to hold someone back! Well done! Kyah, if you were just 10 years younger, I would have taken you as my disciple!¡±


    It seemed that he thought quite highly of me.


    <b><i>  Nice. Let¡¯s tter him some more. ttery from someone you acknowledged usually felt much more real than from aplete stranger.</i></b>


    ¡°If I could go back 10 years, I would definitely seek your guidance, General.¡±


    ¡°Oooh wow. Little Brother sure knows how to make someone feel good! Hahaha!¡±


    The General pounded on my shoulders vigorously with an immature smile. Then, he turned his head to look at the old military engineer.


    ¡°Despite your old age, your vigor is impressive! Indeed, those so-called knights don¡¯t have the spirit you do. It really is quite regrettable!¡±


    ¡°Ahh. It¡¯s an honor, General. It¡¯s a great honor to meet you like this¡­.¡±


    The old engineer looked as if he might die of heart failure at any moment. Overwhelmed and hardly able to breathe, he praised the General in a sporadic, trembling voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m just sorry that I can¡¯t offer anything even after meeting the one who punished the kingdom¡­.¡±


    ¡°What? Nah, nevermind that!¡±


    The General waved his hands, as if it was far too burdensome to hear such a thing.


    ¡°Punish? That¡¯s not the case. I didn¡¯t really have any grand cause. Just, you know? I was annoyed by those who abused their power only to bully the weak. I just wanted to show them what a real duel was¡­. Honestly, I was just going to charge in and bite the dust. But then, a coup d¡¯¨¦tat happened and I unintentionally became a General.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t in league with the Military State.


    It was just that the Military State took advantage of his duel.


    In fact, because the coup d¡¯¨¦tat was as impulsive as a personal whim, the kingdom crumbled without being able to resist.


    Of course, the biggest credit went to Patraxion, who singlehandedly fought in urban warfare which was unfavorable to soldiers.


    ¡°Still, that doesn¡¯t diminish General¡¯s duel. It is an undeniable fact that you alone advanced from the outskirts to the inner castle, fighting a hundred duels.¡±


    ¡°Good grief, you¡¯re making me feel too burdened to be called a General. If someone heard you, they might think I singlehandedly destroyed the kingdom. Well then, anyway! Now that my identity has been exposed!¡±


    After finishing his words, the General leaped up. Colonel Gand, keeping pace, shook off his spear and followed him.


    ¡°Alright! It was a fun journey, but it¡¯s time to part ways. I have things to do, you see.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you mentioned you were on vacation, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a vacation only in name. In reality, it¡¯s actually volunteer work. A little mistake I made hase back to haunt me. I should clean up my own mess, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    With that, the General clicked his tongue and muttered to himself.


    ¡°Tch. I thought they had enough talent and the right mindset. You really never know with people.¡±


    From my reading of General Patraxion¡¯s memory, the ¡®they¡¯ he was going to stop were nefarious criminals with asymmetric power.


    They were extraordinary powerhouses that even the army couldn¡¯t stop, consisting of a man, a woman, and two beastkins. These monsters caused so much damage when confronted that the State even sent down orders of ¡®Active Engagement Avoidance¡¯, which was practically amand to flee.


    By now, as anyone could have guessed, they were definitely the ones I knew.


    But why were they here?


    ¡°Anyway, I need to get off around here. And from here¡­ Hey, Gand. Where are we supposed to go?¡±


    Colonel Gand, who happened to be examining a map just then, answered.


    ¡°We must visit the garrison near Falkaris for information and gear.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Anyway. You¡¯re saying it¡¯s nearby, right? It really is time for us to part ways now.¡±


    Before we could even say farewell, the General jumped down without hesitation. Colonel Gand followed right behind him.


    Despite the Meta Conveyor Belt moving at a considerable speed, when hended on the stagnant earth from on top of the Belt, it seemed as if all such speed had disappeared for him. There was no embarrassing tumbling or staggering. The General and his adjutant walked away as casually as if they had jumped down a small hill.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ General.¡±


    The old military engineer gazed at the General¡¯s back ceaselessly.


    The distance quickly grew and soon, they were out of sight. I spoke to the Captain.


    ¡°Geez. As I live and breathe. To think I would meet General Patraxion. He¡¯s a better person than I thought.¡±


    The Captain responded slowly.


    ¡°¡­Affirmative. However, I am concerned about the minor rule vition. He used his leave at his own discretion.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about it? He¡¯s someone who overturned an entire country because he was unsatisfied with it. In fact, it¡¯s possible he has actually mellowed down now.¡±


    ¡°Affirmative.¡±


    It was truly a fleeting connection, like the passing wind. He was a decent person and thanks to him, things went smoothly. Moreover, I even heard about the whereabouts of old friends.


    By the way, was the Regressor trying to smash apart the Military State in this round? Why was she wandering around the State announcing her whereabouts?


    Well, surely, if she had a brain, she couldn¡¯t boldly walk up all the way to the capital. There was no possibility of us crossing paths.


    If I continued on like this, I would reach Amitengrad in half a day. Once there, I could probably hear where they were headed next.


    <b><i>  I¡¯m suddenly kinda curious. What might they be doing?</i></b>


    ***


    People in Falkaris, a focus city, realized that fear and curiosity were emotions that could coexist.


    A few hours ago, an rm sounded. A monotonous voice informed that nefarious criminals that crawled out from Tantalus were currently moving straight towards Amitengrad, with Falkaris in their path.


    A few quick-witted ones ran away immediately, while those who couldn¡¯t afford to escape huddled inside their rooms, praying that the nefarious criminals were not sadistic killers.


    And to be fair, they really weren¡¯t.


    ¡°Hand over thergest room. We need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I-It will be provided!¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? For a traveler who isn¡¯t a soldier on official duties, arge room is 1500 alkeis per night¡­.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The supply officer, who defended his position while prepared to die, received alchemic gold worth 10,000 alkeis. While he was in such a daze that he couldn¡¯t even think of giving change, Shei extended her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s an advance payment. If anything gets damaged, just use that.¡±


    The supply officer, whether he liked it or not, was faithful in his duties. The key to therge room fell on Shei¡¯s palm.


    After settling in the room, Shei was osted by Nabi for a tribute.


    ¡°Myaaa. Give mew today¡¯s, today¡¯s tribute!¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Shei silently took out today¡¯s portion of mana herb cigars and bequeathed them to Nabi¡¯s mouth. Tyrkanzyaka observed this carefully before speaking.


    ¡°You¡¯re gradually losing sincerity in performing that task for the Cat King, aren¡¯t you? Is it tiresome?¡±


    ¡°¡­N-No, not yet. It¡¯s still fine. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just?¡±


    Shei muttered while watching Nabi happily purr and deeply inhale the mana cigar.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be Nabi¡¯s caretaker forever. There will be a day when I need to part ways with Nabi. I was just wondering what she would do when that dayes.¡±


    ¡°Such a pointless worry.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka clicked her tongue, then straightened her posture and gave Shei heartfelt advice.


    ¡°What do you possibly need to take responsibility for? Creatures can walk their own paths with their own feet. What path they choose after leaving is not your responsibility. You should learn to let go appropriat¡­.¡±


    It was certainly advice filled with experience, but while speaking, Tyrkanzyaka fell silent and bowed her head after thinking of someone. After all, even she was chasing after someone who was walking his own path.


    This time, Shei was the one to offer some simple reassurance.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Apparently, it is hard to see one¡¯s own ws.¡±


    ¡°¡­s, I¡¯m so grateful! So, how long do you n to stay in a room with only women? If you¡¯re done with your business, leave!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka snapped back sharply. Shei groaned softly, surveying the interior of the room.


    Frankly, Shei didn¡¯t need to stay in this room. No one here were easy opponents and unless someone was at the level of the Military State¡¯s Six Star Generals, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to scratch them.


    And with a reliable force like Tyrkanzyaka, there was no need to worry about where these individuals might run off to.


    However, being constantly treated as a man was getting quite annoying. Shei pondered revealing her gender. It was a bit extreme, but showing her naked figure might clear up the misunderstanding.


    The problem was, how to naturally show her bare skin¡­.


    Since Tyrkanzyaka was quite conservative, it was difficult to find an opportunity. Right when Shei was considering visiting a hot spring¡­


    Tyrkanzyaka, sensing a strange presence, turned her head.


    ¡°A guest hase, Shei¡­. Hmm? They came all the way to the door, but then turned right back.¡±


    ¡°Ah. I think I roughly know who it is.¡±


    When Shei opened the door, instead of a guest, a neatly ced letter awaited her. Shei snorted as she picked it up.


    ¡°It¡¯s those Resistance guys.¡±


    ¡°By Resistance, do you mean those akin to revivalists?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. They seem to have contacted us after hearing our story.¡±


    ¡°Story? What story? Didn¡¯t we juste out of the Abyss?¡±


    ¡°Well, we subdued fivepanies and obliterated two bases of the Human Regime on the way here. Seems the rumor has spread.¡±


    Rasch the Undying and former Lieutenant Colonel Callis decided to move in a direction that circled far away from the Military State. Rasch asked them to send his regards to Teacher as he left.


    Although finding Hughes was the primary goal, Shei, who was the type to value efficiency, made a detour to destroy any base of the Human Regime in sight before going along their way.


    ¡°The news travels quite fast. It didn¡¯t even take that long for us to reach here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because there are signallers andmunication devices in the Military State, and other ces have their own measures as well.¡±


    Shei chuckled and tore the letter. Tyrkanzyaka was puzzled by her decisive attitude that didn¡¯t even show a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°How strange. I thought you hated the Military State.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I do hate the State.¡±


    Shei snapped her fingers. mes engulfed the letter.


    While watching it burn without even leaving ash behind, Shei murmured.


    ¡°But the thing I hate the most is that there isn¡¯t a single alternative.¡±


    Shei once tried to bring down the Military State. This damned country was always the first obstacle in her path, so she believed that only by oveing it could she move forward.


    And she seeded.


    After thorough preparations and efforts that spanned several rounds, Shei once brought forth the downfall of the Military State. Just like Sunderspear Patraxion, she became the hero of the newly formed Free Republic.


    And then, with a bitter aftertaste in her mouth, she left the country.


    After that, she never set foot in thend of the Free Republic again.


    In any of the rounds.


    ¡°Hopeless romanticists, remnants of the old era, and those who just hate the Military State. The Resistance is a collective of these three groups. People of different origins and dreams woulde together to create a nation where¡­everyone is equal and happy.¡±


    Upon hearing Shei¡¯s words, Tyrkanzyaka nodded, realizing the true nature of these people.


    She thought to herself that humans truly haven¡¯t changed, even after hundreds of years have passed.


    ¡°It is an unrealistic idealism.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. They all have goals but haven¡¯t prepared the path forward. There¡¯s no way such people can even maintain the status quo¡­.¡±


    To be more precise, she saw it with her own two eyes.


    She liberated overworkedborers, paying them wages to work instead.


    The Meta Conveyor Belt was especially of the utmost importance. At the very least, that ce, once a key facility of the Military State, had to be maintained. It was a minimum condition necessary to operate the country.


    However, it didn¡¯t even take a month before the Belt stopped.


    The Meta Conveyor Belt was an essential facility, both convenient and useful, but if cargo was missed just once at a terminal, it would be lost for over a week. A single mistake imposed a significant burden on the nation.


    One week of disappearance led to dyed schedules, rising costs, and plummeting trust.


    Realizing the importance of this task, the workers held the Belt hostage, demanding better treatment. It wasn¡¯t their fault; regardless of the wage amount, thebor was genuinely lethal.


    The kind country that emerged as a result of rejecting the Military State was dragged around by these liberated workers.


    Akin to having its veins clogged with oil, the entire country creaked under the strain of its own kindness.


    As a result, Shei, who inadvertently ruined the country, observed the nation that had changed so much after just a year, before leaving in deep sorrow.


    ¡°¡­Rather than letting those bastards take care of it, it¡¯s better for me to specifically pick off the Human Regime and leave the rest. And besides, the Military State isn¡¯t too troublesome once the principles behind their actions are understood.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you have figured out their principles, Shei?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have. Just look at us. We¡¯re heading straight for the capital, but the country isn¡¯t using all their power to stop us.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, it truly is unusual. Normally, if someone was to march towards the Royal Pce, they would mobilize all forces to concentrate on preventing them.¡±


    The reason was all too simple, yet just as futile. Shei was utterly disillusioned when she discovered the truth in the previous round.


    As such, she ended up loathing the Military State even more.


    ¡°Though we destroyed fivepanies, we didn¡¯t kill a single person. The State concluded that we are too strong to be subdued, but too insignificant to concentrate military forces on. It¡¯s not cost-effective, so they are actively neglecting us.¡±


    Active Engagement Avoidance. If fighting does not result in a profit, just don¡¯t engage at all.


    It was the very definition of a decision made by a nation obsessed with efficiency.


    ¡°If they were determined to fight us to the death, at least three of the Six Star Generals woulde. After all, it would be a national loss to use them halfheartedly. But they can¡¯t easily pull such assets from their positions unless it¡¯s a Star General with nothing better to do¡­..¡±


    It was right when Shei was mumbling this.


    Azzy perked up her ears. Nabi furrowed her brows and bristled.


    Just like the beasts, Shei and Tyrkanzyaka also felt the tant vigor and stood up.


    Shei murmured with a look that seemed to say the time hade.


    ¡°Here he is. A Star General with nothing better to do.¡±

 Chapter 153: A Far Away Tale. The Sword And The Spear - 2

    Chapter 153: A Far Away Tale. The Sword And The Spear - 2


    <b>? A Far Away Tale. The Sword And The Spear ¨C 2 ?</b>


    Unlike Shei, who had anticipated this situation, Tyrkanzyaka seemed quite tense.


    Even so, it was only a slight furrow of her fine brows, but it was still quite a difference from the indifferent attitude she had shown when destroying armies.


    ¡°What a remarkable spirit. It almost seems like it¡¯s calling out to us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not us. It¡¯s probably just me.¡±


    Shei answered while picking up Chun-aeng and Jizan.


    ¡°Stay here and watch over Azzy and Nabi. I¡¯ll go alone ande back.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It has to be. There¡¯s something I need to conclude, you see.¡±


    Shei sighed heavily and leaped through the narrow window. Then, she immediately ran towards the ce where the aura could be felt.


    As expected, General Patraxion was standing there. Patraxion, standing majestically, greeted Shei as if he never doubted she woulde.


    ¡°Yo, Boy. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    He was holding an ordinary standard spear instead of his beloved weapon; a spear that barely met the essential requirement with nothing special about it.


    However, his strength had long transcended weapons. Regardless of the spear he wielded, his presence remained immensely dangerous.


    A sufficient amount of anxiety came upon Shei as she greeted him.


    ¡°Long time no see, Sunderspear.¡±


    ¡°Still a disrespectful brat, I see. Tch, I thought you at least showed some promise, though.¡±


    No further introduction was needed; they knew each other well.


    Shei had used Patraxion to fall into the Abyss.


    This round, Shei decided to infiltrate Tantalus. However, in the early stages, still not having regained full strength, it was difficult to force her way into the prison.


    As such, Shei called forth Patraxion, one of the Six Star Generals.


    The method was simple.


    She settled in a bustling city. Then, after proposing a duel of bets, she knocked down every curious customer who approached.


    Eventually, the army came to stop it. After all, private duels were not tolerated in the Military State. When they did so, she knocked them down as well.


    At some point, the Military State stopped sending troops. Instead, excited by the news of an unusual, abrupt duel, one of the Six Star Generals rushed over to face Shei.


    After fighting adequately, Shei expressed her desire to battle a stronger opponent without interference. General Patraxion, impressed by this, kindly guided Shei into the Abyss.


    ¡°You were more than talented enough. I thought you would at least be a general officer. Maybe even the youngest Star General¡­.No, wait, the youngest may be a bit of a stretch. Anyway, I was quite looking forward to the Six Star Generals bing the Seven Stars.¡±


    <i>Whoosh.</i> Patraxion swung his spear with an extended grip. The sound of the wind being cut was chilling.


    ¡°But you really messed up in a big way. Killing a general officer, cutting off the Earth Sage¡¯s right arm, and then bringing out the other prisoners?¡±


    Patraxion, gripping his spear with both hands, was filled with deep disappointment and hostility.


    ¡°That guy Ebon, despite his annoying way of talking, is still myrade. Since myrade died because of me, it is my responsibility to settle it. Let us honor his spirit with this duel.¡±


    Shei had no intention of avoiding the fight but didn¡¯t want unnecessary misunderstandings either, thus she retorted.


    ¡°Even though he tried to kill me first?¡±


    ¡°What? Why would Ebon go out of his way to enter Tantalus to kill you?¡±


    ¡°That bastard is part of the Human Regime.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Patraxion, slightly taken aback, impaled his spear back into the ground and asked again.


    ¡°The Human Regime?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    With a groan, Patraxion scratched his head, looking troubled.


    ¡°Ahhhh. So that¡¯s why he kept changing his subordinates. Mm. I did wonder why the mortality rate was overwhelmingly high.¡±


    His contemtion was brief. Patraxionposed himself and grabbed his spear.


    ¡°However! There¡¯s no excuse for the brutal attack of cutting off the Earth Sage¡¯s arm!¡±


    ¡°I tried to reattach it. She¡¯s the one who refused.¡±


    Patraxion asked, dumbfounded.


    ¡°¡­Reattach? Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re good enough.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How was I supposed to when she kept saying she didn¡¯t want to?


    ¡°Are you really expecting me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to kill her, I would have gone for the head.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    <i>Groan</i>. All Patraxion could do was vainly scratch his head before shouting in annoyance.


    ¡°Well. Anyway. I¡¯ve realized there¡¯s some justification for your actions. But! That doesn¡¯t erase your crimes!¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of pathetically trying to exin myself. I just hate feeling wronged.¡±


    ¡°However, there¡¯s not necessarily no room forpromise at all.¡±


    Patraxion, again nting his spear into the earth, subtly asked.


    ¡°Wanna be a general officer?¡±


    It was a remarkably unsophisticated remark for a recruitment offer. Shei, as if having heard wrong, retorted.


    ¡°Hehh?¡±


    ¡°With your level of power, the Military State would wee you. Besides, you¡¯re not just a meleebatant, right? The Military State is always looking for an asymmetric power like you.¡±


    The Military State was built upon the ruins of the kingdom of knights. It gathered soldiers, handed them guns, and drew military power from all areas.


    However, in war, such quantitative improvement¡­wasn¡¯t really helpful.


    Once strength reached a certain level, it transformed from a quality of size to a quality of intensity. Even a thousand mediocre soldiers could not defeat a single powerhouse who had reached such a realm. It was said to be a sess just by dragging out time.


    That was when an asymmetric force was needed; a trump card that could change the situation and turn the tide.


    The young Military Statecked these mysteries and secrets, and was gathering such beings to bolster its power.


    However¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll refuse.¡±


    Shei tly refused. General Patraxion¡¯s face clouded over at this decisive attitude.


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Patraxion sighed deeply, scratching his head.


    ¡°I have a daughter. She¡¯s just about your age. You see, she is quite a cute child. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m getting old, but I don¡¯t want to fight against a child who has such a promising future ahead of them.¡±


    Once upon a time, Patraxion was a vigorous young man. Challenging the kingdom to a duel was an act of reckless courage, impossible without extraordinary bravery and mettle.


    But as time passed, and he became a general and fought several wars, he aged. The more responsibilities he had, the heavier his actions became.


    Patraxion, who lived more youthfully than anyone, longed for those days.


    ¡°More than anything, I like your attitude. I see your will to fight against everything in the world. It¡¯s children like you who change the world.¡±


    ¡°Are you boasting about yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m envying my lost youth, you brat. Sigh, I¡¯m on leave now and I can either capture you or let you go. I hear you haven¡¯t killed anyone so far, so I might just let it slide.¡±


    Even as he said this, Patraxion nced with a hint of expectation. Shei, catching his meaning, smiled challengingly and took up her twin swords.


    In her right hand, Chun-aeng; in her left, Jizan.


    The two Treasure Swordsid silent in the hands of one person.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame, though. Considering how I received a lesson from youst time, aren¡¯t you curious how much stronger I¡¯ve be inside the Abyss?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. This is why I like you.¡±


    <i>Whisk, thump.</i>


    Patraxion joyfully gripped his spear with both hands. Radiating vigor from his whole body, he aimed the tip of his spear with a voice full of excitement.


    ¡°Do not worry. I can fight quite well, you see. I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t die, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really good at controlling my strength. You might die.¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA! Such audacity! I like it!¡±


    And then, a ray of light split the air. Shei¡¯s eyes turned purple as she lifted Chun-aeng.


    A heavy weight settled on both arms. The moment the de caught, the spear tip changed direction like a snake, aiming for Shei¡¯s neck.


    So much for not letting her die.


    Grumbling, Shei clenched her teeth and flicked the spear away. Red sparks flew as their Qi collided.


    Patraxion took a lively step before retreating swiftly. Just moments ago, the spear was definitely aiming for her neck. but now, he was somehow more than ten steps away.


    After piercing the spear into the ground and pushing off his back foot, Patraxion shouted loudly.


    ¡°Good! Now that we¡¯ve greeted each other, let¡¯s fight! Is there any need for more conversation?!¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Fine. It¡¯s exactly what I wanted!¡±


    Shei shouted boldly, lifting Chun-aeng above her head.


    Jizan was the shield. To be more precise, it was a terrain feature advantageous only to Shei.


    <i> ng! </i>A harsh metallic sound resonated. The Sunderspear¡¯s spear could neither push away, pierce, nor deflect Jizan. The spear de, surrounded by Patraxion¡¯s Qi, was even capable of cutting and breaking steel, yet left not a scratch on Jizan.


    In front of the iron wall defense, the General clicked his tongue.


    ¡°What an incredible treasure! I didn¡¯t see itst time!¡±


    ¡°I picked it up from down there!¡±


    Shei, cing Jizan between the spear and her body to limit the trajectory, instantly charged in, swinging Chun-aeng. In a split of a second, the sword aimed for Patraxion, but he just smiled and flipped his spear and body.


    <i>ng!</i> The spear shaft zed extensively. The spear and the sword, fully imbued with Qi, shed, creating sparks.


    Shei, utilizing the lightness of Chun-aeung, flipped her wrist. Her n was to aim for the hand holding the spear shaft.


    Heavenly Counter Domain spat out a warning.


    Feeling a sudden chill, Shei hid behind Jizan.


    <i>Kiing.</i> The spear precisely traced a trajectory skimming both Chun-aeng and Jizan; the movement was akin to a snake finding a gap.


    ¡°I see your intentions. You want to use a light sword to force a battle of speed? Hey, listen up. The spear is the most defensive weapon in the world. Excluding shields, of course, since they are defensive gear!¡±


    It didn¡¯t end with just one block. The spearhead seemed to split into dozens. Patraxion, maintaining a distance where only the spear tip could touch and not the sword de, repeatedly struck and retreated in a way that could be called cowardly.


    The distance was too far and his actions were too fast. Shei struggled to approach, constantly forced to retreat.


    ¡°Distance is a defense in itself! This is how you use a weapon¡¯s advantage!¡±


    Whether she tried to approach or tried to retreat, both actions were equally challenging.


    It was a strange footwork. Without even lifting his feet off the ground, his legs and feet slid lightly over the earth. Yet, when he wanted, he stood firm as if rooted, thrusting his spear powerfully.


    The spear that even pierced through wind did not make a single sound. If it wasn¡¯t for Heavenly Counter Domain, Shei would have had two holes in her body by now. Patraxion kept cornering Shei as he shouted.


    ¡°Haha! Eat this! How is it?! I don¡¯t know about guns, but! Spears are better than swords!¡±


    ¡°Skyde Art, Dragon yer!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Above Patraxion, a massive de, seemingly 10 meters long, fell.


    The vastly expanded Chun-aeng, spread out in space, was like a sword wielded by a giant. The moment the de, aiming to split the waist, was blocked by the spear shaft, a fierce recoil pushed Patraxion¡¯s body backwards.


    ¡°Wait. If it¡¯s like this, then the advantage of the spear bes¡­.?¡±


    Though bigger in size, the endlessly light Chun-aeng was only as heavy as air of the same volume. Patraxion, losing the advantage of length, swiftly retreated.


    Shei didn¡¯t stop attacking. As the distance widened, instead of swinging Chun-aeng, she nted Jizan into the ground. With a <i>Crack</i>, Jizan sank in as the earth split like it was struck by a meteor.


    ¡°Terra Firma Arts, Stgmite!¡±


    And with that, she stirred it mightily.


    The ground under Patraxion shook. Immediately, a giant spike burst from the ground, sending him flying. It was the Authority of Jizan, Earthweave.


    ¡°WOAH HOH! Truly a phenomenal weapon!¡±


    Patraxion, who had bent his legs instantly to absorb the shock, regained his posture in mid-air. At the same time, Shei elongated Chun-aeng and stabbed it into Jizan.


    The union of Chun-aeng and Jizan. A Supreme Technique with Jizan as the barrel and Chun-aeng as the bullet.


    ¡°Aerith de, Supreme Technique.¡±


    <em><strong>Horizon Sunder.</strong></em>


    An invisible sh split vertically towards Patraxion. Sensing danger, he angled his spear to block, but was soon catapulted far away by the strong rebound.


    Shei took a deep breath. Controlling the swirling wind, she red into the darkness with red eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t used her full power. Not only did she not want to outright antagonize the Military State by deliberately killing General Patraxion, but she also didn¡¯t want to use up all of Chun-aeng¡¯s space because if she did, difficulties would appear in following battles.


    ¡­.And, in the case Patraxion truly felt a sense of crisis, he would have responded with some kind of measure.


    After all, albeit slightly¡­he had touched upon the Axiom.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Adv§Ñnce? ch§Ñpter? §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistl?.§ã§àm</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our disc§àrd¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    ¡ºWe are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 154: A Far Away Tale. The Sword And The Spear - Finale

    Chapter 154: A Far Away Tale. The Sword And The Spear - Finale


    <b>? A Far Away Tale. The Sword And The Spear ¨C Finale ?</b>


    ¡°Good. Good. Very good.¡±


    Patraxion, holding a spear broken in half, quickly got up. Having rolled on the ground several times, his body was covered in dirt and dust.


    Yet, his face was filled with a pure smile, like that of a child, unable to contain his joy.


    ¡°This feeling¡­It¡¯s been a while. Sense isckingpared to the power of the weapon, but that¡¯s something you can learn over time. I am really¡­really pleased. Sense can be honed, but such strength is not easily acquired, after all.¡±


    Looking at the half-broken spear shaft, Patraxionbined the two pieces. His Qi seeped through the break, binding it more firmly.


    Those whose Qi Arts was stronger than steel could turn even straw into a weapon. Even though a weapon that wasn¡¯t even a relic broke, there was no loss in the Sunderspear¡¯s power.


    No, on the contrary¡­


    ¡°Since you used a technique, I shall show you my Peerless Technique as well.¡±


    Patraxion spun the spear shaft.


    When he did so, it whirled like a windmill with its broken middle as the node; it was more like an iron club than a spear.


    The broken spear precariously shook around the axis of the node that was created.


    This half-splintered weapon looked more dangerous than ever.


    ¡°The spear is straight and rigid. It draws a simple line to take the enemy¡¯s life. However, people should be soft and flexible. Strengthes from softness, after all.¡±


    In the past, Patraxion went through 100 duels and was left in tatters.


    At the boundary between life and death, he walked to the Royal Castle, holding a blood-stained spear. At the gates, the Guardian, the kingdom¡¯sst defense, stood like a mountain blocking his way.


    The Guardian, known as the strongest of the era, was more formidable than anyone else. With a swing of his spear, mountains split and the earth was swept away. Patraxion caught in this storm, was thrown to the ground, rolling several times. His spear split in half, his armor shattered miserably, and it seemed like the giant halberd would take his life at any moment.


    In his gradually blurring vision, Patraxion swung his broken, dangling spear. Then suddenly, he saw the tip of his spear move faster than ever before.


    ¡°Straight lines are short. But not always the fastest. After all, we have this body and stand on this earth. That is why the fastest trajectory draws a curve close to a circle.¡±


    Back then, though only a brief moment, Patraxion touched the Axiom. He couldn¡¯t fully grasp it and was only able to skim it with the tips of his fingers.


    But that was enough to take the life of the Guardian.


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tch!¡±


    Shei drew out Jizan and used Earthweave to flip the ground.


    Spikes of rock erupted like bamboo shoots. The earth became a massive wall, blocking Patraxion. The elongated Chun-aeng fell upon the ground which was utterly shattered in all directions, as if some giant had yed with dirt.


    However, Patraxion avoided all of it with his peculiar steps.


    He gently rode the waves of the earth, dodging the falling shes from the sky by a paper-thin margin.


    As he detected attacks with Qi Sense¡­


    And pushed and pulled the ground naturally¡­


    This person, who had reached the realm in which he was capable of controlling his whole body at will¡­


    Unfolded an acrobatic movement that narrowly dodged death, as if walking on the edge of a knife.


    Just like that, he jumped over all obstacles and when he finally got within the range where his spear could touch the opponent, the Sunderspear held the weapon split in half with both hands. Like a leaf fluttering in the wind, the tip of the spear trembled softly.


    In a space where the earth surged like a wave and the heavens crumbled, Patraxion unleashed the Peerless Technique that was connected to his life itself.


    <em><strong>Peerless Arts, Sunderspear (½~˜Œ).</strong></em>


    The half-broken spear drew its trajectory.


    It was a curve utterly close to a straight line.


    From his legs¡­


    Waist¡­


    Shoulder¡­


    Arms¡­


    Hands¡­.


    To the node of the split spear shaft¡­.


    A tremendous amount of experience was infused in every inch, shooting out power from all these spots.


    This was the Axiom that the Sunderspear was enlightened to.


    It drew a straight line, but was ultimately the sum of numerous curves existing in his spear and body.


    It was inescapable.


    It was unblockable.


    A trajectory that had touched the Axiom swept past Jizan and targeted Shei¡¯s face. The straight line he drew was one of the few correct answers the tool called the spear could receive from this world.


    This was the secret technique that gave the Sunderspear his name.


    The only way to counter it was¡­


    ¡°Chun-aeng!¡±


    To contort space itself.


    Chun-aeng¡¯s power was unleashed to the fullest extent. The Arcane slid through that gap, swelling the space.


    The Sunderspear¡¯s Peerless Technique, which had never been blocked nor deflected, narrowly missed Shei¡¯s ear. Her cut ck hair scattered into the darkness.


    ¡°Hm. I meant to scratch the skin.¡±


    A conspicuous brilliance circled in Patraxion¡¯s eyes. He had originally aimed the trajectory to slightly graze the cheek, but it deviated much further than expected.


    At the center of this was Shei, wielding an invisible sword, but that wasn¡¯t all there was to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite sensitive, it seems. Your weapon is good and so is your ability. Especially in terms of defense.¡±


    The two, as if by agreement, put some distance between them. Shei muttered with an extremely displeased face.


    ¡°¡­You went easy on me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯smon in a confrontation. Besides, wasn¡¯t that the case for both of us?¡±


    Neither had used their full power. Perhaps, they had just exchanged one technique each.


    Yet, Shei was dissatisfied with the oue. While it wasn¡¯t impossible to win, she felt overwhelmed by the fight itself.


    ¡°I see why you appear weak. The Qi Arts you¡¯ve mastered is extremely defense-oriented.¡±


    That was true for Patraxion as well, who had been fighting weapon against weapon with her just moments ago. He spoke, resting the half-broken spear on his shoulder.


    ¡°The countermeasure was perfect. You were able to follow all my attacks. Moreover, you even reacted somewhat to the Peerless Technique you had seen for the first time today. Impressive. However, as you know, defense alone can¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know!¡±


    ¡°Reworking one¡¯s Qi Arts is extremely difficult. You¡¯ll need to devise your own methods for that.¡±


    Heavenly Counter Domain was the ultimate Defensive Qi Arts.


    At the same time, that meant the capability of attack fell far short of it.


    Thanks to recalling and embodying her experiences from past regressions, Shei¡¯s abilities to survive and respond with countermeasures increased with each cycle. It allowed her to see more and do more.


    However, at no point did Shei ever overpower an enemy of a simr level.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s too much for you alone. Seeing that not much has changed even after entering the Abyss.¡±


    Shei¡¯s abilities were mostly due to Heavenly Counter Domain. She had observed attacks while dying and overcame them one by one in the next round.


    However,pared to the increasingly proficient Heavenly Counter Domain¡­


    Her attacks still relied on simple force.


    ¡°Be a general officer. As my disciple, no. As my equal, I shall give you insight. You can gain experience and I can introduce you to other powerhouses. It¡¯ll be helpful.¡±


    Even with the offer from the Sunderspear, Shei felt no joy in being recognized.


    That was because she had already experienced it in a previous round.


    When Shei was roaming the Military State to gather information about the Abyss, she had once received instruction from the Sunderspear.


    At that time, Shei didn¡¯t disguise herself as a man. She knew the Sunderspear dearly loved his daughter and was generous to children of her age.


    However, the Sunderspear was excessively generous to Shei back then. He strongly opposed Shei going to Tantalus, causing a lot of time to be wasted.


    And as Shei received his teaching¡­


    Though it may be uncertain in terms of defense, what was certain was that Shei¡¯s offense didn¡¯t improve at all.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll refuse.¡±


    There was no need to ponder, having already experienced failure before. Patraxion clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly feel that way.¡±


    ¡°What? Hey. This isn¡¯t an opportunity thates easily. Even just a few days ago, someone wanted to be taught by me.¡±


    It was when the two had reached a brief lull, fixing the grip on their weapons.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    A faint voice came from the darkness. ck night, like ink scattered in the air, dispersed, and a silver-haired vampire walked forward confidently.


    And in Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s hand, there was a person dangling.


    Patraxion¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Eh? Hey, Gand. What are you doing there?¡±


    Colonel Gand, Patraxion¡¯s disciple and adjutant, was caught by the scruff of his neck by Tyrkanzyaka while taking guard nearby. He struggled, unable to shake off the slender arm, and shouted.


    ¡°¡­I have¡­no excuse! But, Master, please step back! We cannot win against¡­.! The Progenitor!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Patraxion saw the vampire¡¯s hand and quickly realized what had happened.


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s right arm, from the palm to the elbow, was pierced by a spear. Surely the work of Gand.


    However, to Tyrkanzyaka, a prating wound was as trivial as being pricked by a needle. Tyrkanzyaka, with her arm impaled, walked straight ahead, still grabbing Gand by the scruff.


    ¡°You are quite skilled. Not many have inflicted such damage on my body.¡±


    Patraxion asked with an incredulous face.


    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t bleed even when stabbed?¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­it¡­! Run away! Thepatibility is¡­!¡±


    Though called the Sunderspear, the true essence was to draw a trajectory that pierced anything.


    However, the Progenitor of Vampires was unkible even when pierced.


    Thus¡­


    ¡°You cannot kill me. It has always been so and it will continue to be so as well.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka murmurednguidly.


    It was not for no reason that she was called the Knight Killer. Tyrkanzyaka, being immortal and inexhaustible, was the natural enemy of knights, who wielded swords and spears.


    Tyrkanzyaka pulled out the spear from her arm. During this process, not a single drop of blood flowed out of her body. Even a stick being pulled out of a mud doll would have been a more tragic scene than this.


    Realizing the situation, Patraxion muttered.


    ¡°Wow. Wait a minute. Was it this severe? I guess it wasn¡¯t for no reason that they ordered ¡®Active Engagement Avoidance¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I, too, wish you had done so. In the case you continue to resist, I¡¯ll have to turn this fellow in my hand into my shadow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Patraxion immediately threw away his broken spear. Simultaneously, Tyrkanzyaka also released Colonel Gand and he staggered back.


    Patraxion yfully hit Gand in the head as he returned.


    ¡°Hey, why are you pointlessly messing around with her? If it seemed like you couldn¡¯t win, you should have just let her pass after shing adequately.¡±


    ¡°¡­I have nothing to say even if I had a hundred mouths.¡±


    ¡°Look at this fucker, losing his confidence. Do you understand now? Exactly how many strange things there are in the world?¡±


    Meanwhile, Tyrkanzyaka, who had approached Shei, reprimanded her with somewhat cooled eyes.


    ¡°Just enjoy yourself moderately. We have a purpose to find Hu, don¡¯t we? If you unluckily happened to die here, where would that leave me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mm? You are so obedient for once. It is fine. I¡¯ve seen many men build friendships in such ways.¡±


    ¡°¡­Men¡­¡±


    ¡°However, if something like this happens again, you must call me. After all, I missed quite a good spectacle¡­¡±


    With that, the two sides headed in opposite directions as if nothing had happened.


    The duel of the century had ended, but there was no audience. The events of today faded into oblivion, as the night in Falkaris came to a close.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Adv§Ñnce? ch§Ñpter? §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistl?.§ã§àm</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our disc§àrd¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    ¡ºWe are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 155: Ta-da! Im Back

    Chapter 155: Ta-da! I''m Back


    <b> Ta-da! Im Back </b>


    All roads eventually came to an end.


    It was the same for the Meta Conveyor Belt that endlessly circled the Military State. There woulde a time when even it must stop, as there was no destination in aimless wandering. Just maybe, the purpose of a road was to walk towards a moment where one could no longer move forward.


    This ce was Amitengrad Terminal. It was the city with the most people in the Military State, as well as a form of insult to the old kingdoms capital.


    When I looked up, the city appeared like a moment frozen during a massive bomb explosion. Grey and ck concrete grew chaotically and massively, just to fill empty spaces. The concrete haphazardly clung together, gradually increasing in mass.


    In the midst of this, those who couldnt keep up with the Military State sank deeper in misery and were pushed out. Buildings, people, equipment, trash, and more piled up on the outskirts, resembling the remnants of an explosive.


    In fact, they actually were remnants. After all, they were shattered and fallen parts from the explosion that was the Military State.


    <b><i> Ahhh. Military State. You shitty, damned country.</i></b>


    <b><i> The Magician has returned.</i></b>


    It was when I was newly lost in such sentiments.


    The Captain, who had finished the immigration process, followed me. Drivers emerging from a line of automaton carriages eyed us as we alighted at the terminal. Some more proactive drivers even approached us directly.


    Captain, wee. Its quite a distance from here to Amitengrad. Dont you perhaps need a carriage?


    Before the Captain could speak, I raised my finger and spoke.


    Four people. Will we fit?


    Of course! Shall I prepare it?


    Quickly.


    The driver, beaming, led us to his automaton carriage. The other drivers, looking disappointed, waited for other passengers or left to load baggage instead.


    The Captain, noticing the mother and son who alighted with us, asked.


    Four people? Are you perhaps nning to take them too?


    Yes. Since this must be fate too, shall we go together?


    I made the offer to the mother and son. The mother, a bit wary at first, gratefully epted my offer after seeing her child tired from the long trip.


    The excited driver took us into his automaton carriage. Through the carriage window, I sawrge cranes andborers dragged along, busily moving. Some were captured by the Military State to work and others joined thebor to make ends meet for the day. After all, the terminal always needed more hands for work.


    As soon as we got into the soft and quiet carriage, the son fell asleep as if fainting. The mother ced his head on her thighs and stroked his hair. A loving smile, putting aside all worries and troubles for a moment, appeared on her lips.


    With the child asleep, the Captain and I ended up sitting next to each other.


    The automaton carriage shook softly. As we followed the neatly paved road and the cityscape that was once far away gradually became clear, the Captain nced at me.


    When the automaton carriage reached my destination


    Ah! Please let me off here!


    I raised my hand to call the driver. The carriage stopped and the driver, a bit grumpy at letting me off so soon, only poked his head out from the drivers seat.


    Is this really alright? This is District 15, far off from the center.


    Thats not an issue. I have business here.


    Then, the fare is.


    Ah, the others will continue. Captain Bbey, please take care of it!


    Normally, thest person to get off paid the fare. So, the awareness to tactfully read the atmosphere before getting off early was needed.


    It was when I was about to turn around, leaving the responsibility of payment to the next person.


    Wait!


    As I gestured goodbye, the Captain suddenly grabbed my sleeve. I asked, feigning ignorance.


    What in the world? Whats wrong, Captain Bbey?


    The Captain hesitated briefly before speaking.


    Well. You are still under suspicion.


    So, because of that, should I burst into the Military Police Corps with my own two feet? I cant do that, right? Wait, no way, were you actually expecting me to do that?


    Eugh.


    We only agreed to go to Amitengrad together, didnt we? The Military State or you may not be willing to recognize it, but I have faithfullypleted mybor duty. If you want to imprison me further, bring a warrant.


    But, still!


    Why? If not, is there a different reason?


    <b> I have to deal with you. Or, you must be dealt with. I cannot let someone who knows my identity roam freely. However. </b>


    It is confidential.


    Huh? What in the world? Do you perhaps want to keep being with me?


    ! Negative! Why would I ever! Again, if I could, I would erase all memories of ever meeting you.


    Then its better we part here, right?


    Euuuugh!


    <b> But, I dont want to die. I dont want to kill. I just want to live on peacefully, pretending not to know. If only our rtionship solely consisted of meeting you asionally as a golemjust like in that prison. That would have been nice.</b>


    It is confidential!


    <b><i>What to do with this faithful, earnest model student?</i></b>


    <b><i> Hmm. Theres no helping it. </i></b>


    There was this saying that existed since the olden times.


    He who touches pitch shall be defiled therewith. It meant one would be influenced badly when hanging out with bad friends, thus they should always try to make good friends.


    <b><i> So, me yourself for befriending someone bad like me, Captain. I shall be the one to corrupt you.</i></b>


    <b><i> After all, for both of us to survive, you need to be bad enough to lie without missing a beat. </i></b>


    Theres no helping it then. Im a man who treatsmitments lightly, so I cant just let this opportunity pass by after receiving such temptation.


    When did I ever tempt you!


    Isnt your reluctance to part ways a form of temptation? You still have a weeks grace period, right? Let us enjoy a short vacation during that time. Now then,e this way.


    I pulled the Captains arm and led her towards the exit. The only ones left were the mother and son.


    No matter how much I abided by my frugal mindset, I couldnt possibly pass my fare onto someone who had no money. That would be fraud, you know?


    I took out alchemic gold from my pocket and handed it to the driver.


    Mister! Ill pay in advance, so please take these people to their desired destination.


    Oh my goodness. Yes, yes. I understand. Just leave it to me.


    The driver, pleased with the extra money, beamed. As I led the Captain out of the automaton carriage, the mother and son bowed in gratitude.


    Thank you so much. I dont know how to repay this kindness.


    Pfff, dont mention it. Its okay.


    I waved my hand and smiled at the mother who was delighted by the good fortune.


    Consider it the bnce you were supposed to receive. After all, your ns got botched because you couldnt get the full amount from them.


    The mother asked dumbfoundedly, unable to follow my words for a moment.


    Excuse me?


    Oh, look at me, blocking the way! Were getting off now! Take care!


    I closed the door of the automaton carriage. The mother, who realized toote that her secret was exposed, tried to follow me out, but her worlds heaviest load was sound asleep on herp. In a way, to her, that burden was probably heavier than even Jizan.


    The mother, unable to move or do anything, leaned out the window and called out.


    Wait! Please, Im sorry! Forgive m!


    But, in any case, the automaton cruelly moved on. The mothers desperate cries faded away.


    The Captain, not understanding the situation, was ovee with questions.


    Question. What did you mean by bnce?


    Its nothing much. That woman was actually an aplice of the Resistance, you see.


    I serenely stated that fact. When I did so, the Captain flinched in shock as she watched the distancing carriage.


    Question. How can you prove thats the truth?


    <b><i>I cant. Because all I did was read her mind.</i></b>


    However, I could roughly piece it together. I walked leisurely, exining as if I was the detective of the century.


    The containers on the Meta Conveyor Belte in three sizes, but their design is all the same. After all, they need to be uniform for the cranes to lift them.


    Affirmative. I am well aware of that information as well.


    But how did the Resistance recognize the right cargo to ambush while hanging by a rope on the cliffs? They could risknding incorrectly, you know. How dangerous of them.


    When hanging from a rope on a cliff to get onto the Belt, one wrong move could be fatal.


    Since they couldnt traverse against the Meta Conveyor Belt with some new style of running exercises, the Resistance needed to urately identify the target cargo.


    Now then, this was where a point of curiosity arises. How did they distinguish their target? Did they use a signaller? If not, did they outrun the Meta Conveyor Belt?


    Of course not.


    Realizing my point, the Captains mouth fell open.


    Aplice. Did that mother and son send a signal from beside the cargo?


    To be more precise, only the mother. Probably using amp as the signal.


    When overloading amp in some specific way, it emitted a bright red light visible from afar. The Resistance must have taught her this method in order for her to signal them with that light for the ambush.


    The Captain, who was now aware of the truth, spoke in dismay.


    However, they said they lost theirmp.


    Its not that it was lost, but that they ced themp on the target cargo. Originally, they were supposed to guard it, but it seems they retreated to a windbreak because the child was way too exhausted.


    After all, the warmth of amp could be borrowed, but not a windbreak.


    Like the model signaller that she was, the Captain pieced the information together in a calm and orderly manner. As she silently organized her thoughts, she suddenly found a hole in my exnation and asked.


    It doesnt make sense. If that is the case, then why did the Resistance attack us?


    <b><i> Ahaha, you see, about that</i></b>


    <b><i> Actually, I read her mind and overloaded mymp. Then I ced it slightly away from the windbreak.</i></b>


    <b><i> To make sure the Resistance, waiting somewhere, could see it clearly.</i></b>


    <b><i> I never expected them toe down the mountain though! </i></b>


    But I was toozy to exin, so I just smiled good-naturedly.


    Its a secret.


    Tell me!


    I dont want to. I dont like bragging about myself.


    <b><i> Ahhh, Miss Mother. Your concern for your son really is quite nice, but</i></b>


    <b><i> Themp you ced without any form of support couldnt have possibly stayed upright in the wind and vibrations. </i></b>


    Had things continued as they were, the mother would surely have faced retribution from the Resistance. After all, not only would it have been a form of dine-and-dash, but there was also a high chance that the mother could have tipped off the Military State.


    In the end, I had basically helped the mother.


    <b><i> You ten Resistance members ended up dead, but it really couldnt be helped. That was just how the situation unfolded, you know? Well, please understand. That truly was just your bad luck. Perhaps you would have seeded if the Sunderspear wasnt there?</i></b>


    The Captain, who realized she had just been sitting next to an aplice of the Resistance, clenched her fist and red at me.


    You mentioned a bnce just now. Does that mean you financially supported an aplice of the Resistance?


    What are you going to do about it if thats the case? If you get on an automaton carriage right now and chase after them, you could catch one of the Resistances coborators. Will you do that?


    That is thew and the rule. Rules must be followed. Breaking thew warrants punishment and breaking the rules warrants sanctions. It is a promise made to set the nation right.


    The Captain spoke as rigidly as the Military State Standard Font used for the text in the manual.


    You are the same as them. Financial support for an aplice. The moment your gross negligence is recognized, you too will be punished!


    Then what about the child?


    The Captain paused for a very brief moment. The image of the child, asleep while oblivious to the world, flickered in her mind. Pain and guilt momentarily crossed her face.


    This was why the Windowless Room was necessary. If they directly faced someoneeven a signaller, infinitely close to pure, could be contaminated.


    But the Captain was ustomed to this already. She even endured the pain in her own heart and spoke coldly.


    Theres no issue. The Military State operates orphanages for children without guardians.


    <b><i>Youre talking about the orphanages where they make children start working from the age of six under the guise of vocational training, right? I know it well.</i></b>


    And so did Captain Abbey. That was why she couldnt say anything more and remained silent.


    I, who had returned to my hometown, waded through the familiar streets with ease. The Captain, lost in thought, silently followed behind me.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 156: Cinderella of the Military State

    Chapter 156: Cindere of the Military State


    <b> Cindere of the Military State </b>


    I strode through the streets. I had only strayed a bit away from the main road, but it seemed like evening hade as a dark andplex street emerged.


    The buildings, like toys made of concrete being poured onto each other, had windows crammed close together. asionally, a grimy face would appear at a window and then quickly disappear when our eyes met.


    Rope, I couldnt tell if they were clotheslines or something else, stretched like spider webs between the buildings. It reminded me of a shoe before itsces were pulled tight. It seemed as if pulling these ropes could tilt and tighten the flimsy buildings.


    Shouts could be heard from some houses. The cries of people irritated by the noise continued, and others, too, responded to these sounds. Like an endlessly circling echo, the noise grew, bouncing off the walls. And then


    <i>Ringgggggg-. </i>


    At the sound of someones rm clock, everyone tensed up, scared.


    The rm that was supposed to wake instead put all other noises to sleep.


    <b><i>Ahhh, how I missed this noise and fuss. It was great to hear it again.</i></b>


    But louder than this was the racket and cries I heard through my Mind Reading.


    <b><i>It truly does feel much more real now that Im in a crowded ce, huh.</i></b>


    This is District 15. And abandoned by the Military State that only exists as an administrative district with no special or relevant facilities.


    In the midst of this chaos, the Captain and I walked calmly. People nced at our unfamiliar sight, then either ran away or hid at the sight of the Captains uniform.


    I spoke to the slightly flinching Captain.


    Captain Bbey. Perhaps you should do something about your uniform first. Everyone either fears orhates the mere sight of those clothes.


    Fear and hatred are not illegal.


    Haha. That may be true, but its better to reduce unnecessary friction, right?


    I pushed through the crowd and entered the busiest street in District 15.


    Numerous people were trying to trade goods for filthy coins and fragmented alchemic gold.


    The building wasnt originally made for shops. A chance incident, where the first floors outer wall copsed, led to people starting to sell things here, and a market street naturally formed.


    I led the Captain to an alley that was slightly dark and obscure, even for this ce. She followed me without an ounce of suspicion.


    <b><i> Oh my? Look what we have here. Isnt she just too naive? </i></b>


    Shouldnt you be more careful? Is it okay to so daringly follow me into such alleys?


    The Captain asked as if confused.


    I am a Captain of the Military State. Would there be any criminal who dares attack me, risking summary conviction?


    <b><i>Summary conviction? Dont say such scary things.</i></b>


    But it wasnt really an incorrect statement for someone at the level of a Captain.


    Normally, no, there isnt. But be careful.


    While smirking, I grabbed the wrist of a child passing by and swept their leg, tripping them.


    <i>Thump.</i> The child fellically. I whistled while holding the childs twisted arm.


    Hey, kid.


    Ouch! Let go!


    I see your brain is worse than your hand habits. Didnt you learn not to mess with someone in uniform? If you did, you shouldnt mess with the people around them either. Are you an idiot?


    What are you saying! I didnt do anything!


    The child refused to admit his wrongdoings and only continued shrieking. People started to gather, ncing at us.


    <b><i>Oh, wow. Look at this little guy. He knows how to attract attention, huh?</i></b> I smiled at the child, speaking to him.


    You didnt learn, did you? Then youre not from the Shelter. No ears, so not from the Family. Aha. Youre from the Market, arent you?


    N-No! I-Im not!


    Is this what Store Manager Klin goes around teaching? Maybe I should go give him a warning.


    As the name of his organizations head was mentioned, the childs face turned pale with fear. The astute child changed his attitude instantly and knelt.


    I-Im sorry. I was just so hungry. Please forgive me.


    <b> Tch! To think he was acquainted with Store Manager! This is a big problem. For now, I must beg until my palms wear out. Im still just a kid, so maybe theyll let it slide.</b>


    Even the Military State didnt punish children. Its just that they were dragged to orphanages.


    <b><i>Were they implying that all children who do wrong are orphans? It really does vividly reveal the States educational view. Still, its better than being aborer, I guess.</i></b>


    I-Ill give it back. Here.


    The child obediently offered what he stole from me. But upon seeing what was in his hand, he was shocked.


    <b><i>Ta-da! This is it!</i></b>


    Give back what? A grimy handkerchief? You brat, how dare you hide my wallet and try to get away with this filthy thing?!


    Huh?


    The child alternated his gaze between the handkerchief in his hand and me, utterly taken aback.


    I-It was a wallet, though.


    Are you trying to make excuses? Evade the consequences? Even though I clearly saw you take my wallet from my pocket?!


    I immediately grabbed the child by his cor, his face filling with fear.


    Give it back right now, you hear me?


    I-I swear! I-Im telling the truth!


    How dare you raise your voice? Thats it. Im taking you straight to the Markets main branch. I should confront Klin by shoving you right in his face. Ah, I should also take the soldier next to me. That way, Klin will definitely feel threatened.


    P-Please! Anything but that!


    Keuhaha. No chance! You need to be taught a severe lesson! Kids like you need a good beating!


    I was smiling wickedly when the Captain behind me tapped me on the shoulder. As I turned around, she pointed to my pocket and asked.


    Excuse me. What is that in your pocket right now?


    This? Its my wallet.


    Why is that there?


    <b><i>What an obvious question.</i></b>


    Its my wallet, so obviously its in my pocket. Where else would it be?


    Didnt you say you clearly saw it being taken from your pocket?


    Of course, it was a lie to get this kid in trouble. Do you really think I would get pickpocketed by a kid who is still wet behind the ears?


    Only then did the kid realize he was tricked, as he spat and shook off my hand.


    Tch! Shit, what rotten luck!


    <b><i>Where did he pick up suchnguage? Should I really go and confront them?</i></b>


    As the child began to run away, I immediately shouted.


    AH! The pickpocket is escaping! Captain, what are you doing? Catch him quickly!


    Negative. I am not a member of the Military Police. Moreover, since the boy actually stole nothing, it would be difficult to use him of any crime.


    Aw man. What a missed opportunity to teach that brat a lesson.


    The crowd that had gathered had disappeared by then. They were deliberately avoiding eye contact. Most likely, they were scared of getting in trouble with the Captain.


    I grumbled and tossed the wallet I had taken from the childs pocket into the air. The Captain, who was about to walk away, suddenly stopped and asked.


    What is that?


    Its that brats wallet.


    Why is it in your hands?


    Because I pickpocketed it?


    <b><i>How dare he have the audacity to pickpocket in front of me? In your dreams, buddy.</i></b> As a senior in pickpocketing, I should teach him a harsh lesson he would never forget.


    No matter how much I think about it, you seem to be the most dangerous person on this street.


    Whaaaat? Ridiculous. Im a harmless existence. Like a snake without venom!


    The kids wallet was empty. To be fair, who would even get pickpocketed in an era where wallet packets were quite poprized?


    Still, Ill keep it as a trophy. I advised the Captain as I pocketed the kids wallet.


    Anyway. Look. Even in front of a Captain in uniform, they aimed for my wallet, right? Thats the type of ce this is. A ce prone to frequent crimes.


    Pickpocketing is a crime, but its not heavily penalized. One either pays fifty times the loss or works off the debt.


    Youre right. Its a minor offense. But such minor offenses are everyday urrences here. And because they are taken so lightly, it is even more so the case.


    This ce was governed by a strange logic of public order.


    People could die without anyone noticing. But, at the same time, no matter how abandoned this area was, it was impossible for a sadistic killer to roam the streets freely. If anything went wrong, the Military Police woulde and catch them all, stuffing them into forcedbor.


    Let us not forget. This is the Military State.


    An existence of darkness who ruled the back alleys? What a joke. Such a thing didnt exist. As soon as such a being entered the Military States radar, a general officer would turn this area upside down.


    What if, on the off chance, someone stronger than a general officer appeared? Then an army that included a Star General would turn this ce into a wastnd. Though there hasnt been such an enemy yet.


    It was and where the strong and weak were clearly divided. There could be no ruler behind the scenes here. Perhaps in the dark side of the country, there could be. But in these filthy back alleys.it was a wilderness where the weak, fitting of such a ce, fought to survive without any help.


    This ce is a paradise for petty criminals. All kinds of outrageous situations can ur. Moreoverif you wear a Captains uniform, you be a target for the truly dangerous ones hidden among the petty criminals. So


    As I turned the corner, stairs leading down came into view. I guided the Captain there, as she followed me down the dark stairs.


    At the end of the stairs leading underground, I opened an antique door.


    Lets change clothes.


    Entering the door, a warm and cozy scent greeted me. The smell of ck tea brewing from a boiling kettle filled the air softly.


    Rolled up fabrics of various colors filled the room.


    After themercialization of packets, alchemic fabric had be popr, pushing out all other cloth.


    In such a ce, an elderly man in a neat suit, looking through a monocle, gazed at the customers.


    Wee, S- Ah, its Mr. Hughes. Youve arrived.


    Despite his emaciated frame, his clothes stood out all the more because of it. It was as if he maintained his lean physique to entuate his attire.


    I greeted him in return.


    Its been a while, Smen.


    Has it been a while? Hoho. This old man has aged too much. It feels like just yesterday when I was making clothes for Mr. Hughes.


    Smen poured ck tea into a cup and elegantly ced it on the table. I sat downfortably and sipped it. The Captain hesitantly sat in front of me.


    Smen also served tea in front of the Captain.


    Please, have some. This old man can at least brew a decent cup of ck tea. Its one of my few talents.


    A-ept.


    Was this how a ball from the old kingdom era felt like? It was probably simr. After all, Smen was one of those who led such events back then.


    The Captain, swept up in the atmosphere, timidly sipped the tea. She seemed to have liked it, her eyes sparkling as she continuously moistened her lips.


    Leaning back in my chair, I spoke.


    I just returned from a trip. Please tailor us just one set of clothes each.


    One set each? Do you mean clothes for this beautiful youngdy?


    Yes.


    The Captain, who was sparingly drinking her tea, immediately waved her hand.


    Reject. I, as a soldier of the Military State, cannot ept any mary consideration from you.


    <b><i> Yeah, yeah, whatever.</i></b> I nced at the Captain and discussed with Smen.


    Ill leave the color to you. Something with a free-spirited vibe, if possible.


    I shall roughly pick it out. But the customers taste cannot be ignored. Now then, Miss, do you have any favorite colors?


    I will! Reject! That would be bribery! epting bribes is a serious crime! Its a given for the receiver to get sentenced, but the giver can also be punished by forcedbor!


    <b><i> Tsk-tsk, how upromising. </i></b>


    Captain Bbey.


    <b> Not calling me by my name is appreciated, but the nickname Captain Bbey might have a negative influence on my dignity as a captain.</b>


    Speak.


    Do I seem like Im trying to bribe Captain Bbey to get on your good side?


    <i>Bang.</i> I deliberately hit the table just hard enough to not spill the tea and yelled at the Captain.


    Captain Bbey. Are you kidding me? Youre the one who said you wanted to spend a week with me!


    N-NegativeIneversaid such a thing.


    Regardless, whether youre here to enjoy a short vacation or watch over me! Can you really do your job in that uniform?!


    I gestured at the Captains stiff uniform. The uniform, which was thoroughly cleaned every three days, still looked impably neat despite undoubtedly being well-worn.


    You should at least make an effort to dress appropriately for the situation!


    .A-An effort?


    Thats right! Whether its for holiday or for surveince! Wearing a uniform wont do you any good! Why dont you just advertise to everyone that a Captain is here on a secret mission?! Should I do it for you? Look, world-! Captain Bbey is here-!


    Stop!


    <b> I am a signaller There is nothing good about being recognized! </b>


    Nice. Shes almost convinced. I shouted more assertively, as if driving a wedge.


    If you dont want to be noticed, wear casual clothes!


    B-But I am a soldier of the Military State. If I dont wear my uniform


    You said its allowed during secret missions!


    Eugh, B-But I already have everyday wea-


    One shirt is your everyday wear? Smen. Does that make sense to you? Shes calling a shirt that someone would wear to bed her daily clothes!


    Smen shook his head and spewed out amentation.


    Dear me. That ispletely absurd. Clothes have their specific purposes, so how can someone live with just one outfit? It is an insult as well as an abuse to clothes. If clothes had hands and feet, they would have stood up and walked away by now.


    Did you hear that? Here is Smen, a master tailor who even worked as a garment cutter in the old kingdom. Though he fell a bit out of favor after the development of clothing packets, he is an expert who persevered and even mastered packet technology, staying relevant with the times! Are you going to ignore even his advice?!


    The Captain couldnt even say Negative anymore and just shook her head.


    Alright. Then wear some casual clothes! Okay?


    ept.


    In the end, the Captain, finally epting my persuasion, took the packet Smen handed her and entered the fitting room.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 157: Daily Life of the Military States Citizens

    Chapter 157: Daily Life of the Military State''s Citizens


    <b> Daily Life of the Military States Citizens </b>


    After the invention of clothing packets, the purpose of fitting rooms changed to merely providing privacy while changing into these packets. Once a symbol of luxury in the kingdom era, fitting rooms had now be smaller and darker, barely fitting one person.


    The Captain opened the door and emerged cautiously from the fitting room after changing.


    Question. Is this really everyday wear?


    For everyday clothes, it was a well-crafted design, The top made by adding color to the shirt and the pleated skirt with fabric added gave off the feel of a well-dressed upper-ss citizen.


    The Captain kept ncing at her body, seemingly unustomed to her clothes.


    How is it? Feels different from what you used to wear, right? This is the taste of a custom-made product that you cant get from mass-produced go.


    The clothes dont constrict my body. Its like wearing nothing at all.


    Excuse me?


    <b><i> What in the world was that supposed to mean? Like wearing nothing at all? It was a bit weird to call it apliment, wasnt it? </i></b>


    So, you mean the clothes arefortable, right?


    Negative. They are ufortable. The clothes dont wrap around my body, soThe stiffness icking.


    <b> The sensation of holding me tightly is nonexistent. It feels like everything in the world has let go of me! Im anxious! </b>


    <b><i> Thats the problem? So, she means the clothes are ufortablyfortable?</i></b>


    <b><i>What kind of life have you lived so far, Captain Abbey?</i></b>


    While I was dumbfounded, Smen was assaulted with emotions even beyond that, feeling absolutely disgraced for not being able to satisfy a customer.


    You seem to like slightly tight clothes. My fault. It is my fault.


    No, its not that the Captain likes tight clothes; she just feels secure in ufortable clothes and restrictive situations. Basically, it means shes been raised wrong.


    With a serious expression full of resolve, Smen took out another clothing packet and headed towards an Arch-Avatar in the corner.


    I made a mistake. In the past, I used to directly measure and ask customers about their preferences. Since the development of clothing packets, I have neglected personal preferences. Working with the Arch-Avatar is easy and fits everyone, after all.


    Arch-Avatar. A magical mannequin modeled after the human body.


    The clothing packet, one of the Seven Major Inventions of the Military State, could only be made with the existence of the Arch-Avatar. When a garment is made with alchemical fabric on the Arch-Avatar and turned into a packet, the clothes were formed exactly like the avatar entered in the persons bio-receptor when the packet was attached.


    I shall reduce part of the size here. When the packet is attached, it will fit a bit tighter.


    Smen tinkered with the clothes on the Arch-Avatar and returned the packet. The Captain, receiving the new one, went straight into the fitting room to change and came out.


    Ah. It is much morefortable!


    Speaking far more brightly than before, the Captains clothes were practically as tight as a uniform. I gripped my forehead in exasperation, but Smen was actually pleased to have found the owner of the constricting clothes.


    Getting carried away, Smen handed over dresses, everyday wear, and even pajamas. The Captain, receiving the packet, extended her hand towards me and rummaged her pockets.


    I shall pay for it.


    But before the Captain could take out her money, Smen graciously bowed and refused.


    How can I possibly take money from a guest of Mr. Hughes? Its enough that you wear them.


    Negative. Then I would be epting a bribe. I cannot ept financialpensation from anyone, including you.


    The Captains attitude was firm. Smen sighed slightly and bowed even lower.


    Then, it cant be helped. Please just give me 50 alkeis.


    Even the most basic factory-made shirt costed 50 alkeis. As such, three handmade clothing packets for 50 alkeis was no different from free.


    If the Captain knew a little about the market, she would have questioned it. However


    <b> I havent used anything other than rations and supplies, so I dont know the market value well But 50 alkeis, you say? It feels less than my sry? </b>


    Of course, Smen had given her an absolute steal. However, I pretended to be shocked and made a fuss so that the Captain would not suspect.


    What, 50 alkeis? Smen, youve be quite the businessman! How rich do you n to get?!


    <b> What? Businessman? Aha. I see what you mean. </b>


    I see she still gets instinctively worked up at such words. But still, Smen was a veteran tailor who had catered to nobility, not just in clothing but also in pleasing them.


    Smen kept hisposure and went along with my act.


    Please understand. Even if you are Mr. Hughes guest, this old man would starve without money.


    It cant be helped. But its okay! A Captains sry must be much more than this!


    Shouldnt we charge such a person more? If, somehow, it is too burdensome of a cost even with a Captains sry, you do not need to pay.


    It was said that three people gathered together could even make up a tiger that didnt exist. As such, two people were enough to deceive a Captain who knew nothing about the market, nor of worldly matters.


    To be honest, I could have just done it myself. Even two people were excessive.


    Confirmed. I will pay.


    <b><i> Oh, the irony of a signaller knowing Level 4 ssified Information but not the market prices.</i></b>


    Smen, considering the Captains ignorance as innocence, smiled warmly. Then, as if remembering something, he suddenly gave me a clothing packet as well.


    Ah, and Mr. Hughes. This is the clothes you always wore.


    Thank you. How much is it?


    Just take it.


    It was the answer I expected, but I pretended not to have known.


    Is that okay?


    Smen nodded without an ounce of hesitation.


    When I couldnt let go of my old-fashioned stubbornness about clothes, didnt you teach me about clothing packet technology yourself? You helped me make a new start, so this much is nothing.


    Well, if you say so.


    I was treated like a benefactor just for sharing knowledge I had gleaned through Mind Reading. Keke. This was why it was more convenient to be kind to those who repaid favors. The debt of gratitude always followed.


    Unlike the Captain, I had a positive view of bribes directed at me, so I didnt refuse the free clothes. As I was collecting the clothing packet, Smen whispered in my ear.


    And about a week ago, the Lady came looking for you.


    Her? Why?


    I didnt ask. I just told her I hadnt seen you recently.


    <b><i> Tsk. I dont really want to be involved with her, though. Yep, thats right. Lets pretend I dont know for now. If its urgent, shell contact me first or something.</i></b>


    After finishing my business, I waved at Smen.


    Anyway, thank you. Ill be going now.


    Take care.


    I left with the still perplexed Captain in tow.


    The newly adjusted clothes were so natural that they looked as if they were made that way from the start. The Captain, wearing slightly tight clothes, clearly showed her body line.


    I didnt really know whether to call it open or conservative. Tight clothes meant epting difort to make ones presence known to the world, after all.


    Anyway.


    Well then, now that we have changed clothes, shall we go eat?


    Are you talking about a meal?


    At my suggestion, the Captain looked around for a moment. After checking the time on a clock in the alley, she firmly declined.


    Reject. It is not my permitted mealtime.


    So if its not mealtime, you wont eat?


    ? What do you mean? Isnt itmon sense to eat at mealtime?


    <b><i> What the hell was she saying? You eat when youre hungry.</i></b>


    Our gazes met, both tilting our heads in confusion.


    Bbey. Is there perhaps a rule that says you can only eat at set times?


    <b> A signaller has a duty to adhere to mealtimes. Senseless eating or overeating can cause various problems. For example, it can lead to sluggishness or a shortage of supplies, requiring a request for additional provisions.</b>


    It is confidential.


    She seemed quite well-trained. She still adhered to confidentiality, just in case she mistakenly revealed information rted to signallers.


    At any rate, I roughly got the gist. There was a way to handle this type of person.


    Bbey, after such a long journey, you need to eat well because of therge energy expenditure.


    I do not disagree. However, I believe it is sufficient to eat at my designated times. Theres no need to break the schedule.


    Being diligent at work is most important. Rules exist for better performance. If you get hungry and neglect your duty, thats a bigger problem, right?


    A little hunger will not lead me to neglect my duties.


    Though the Captain stated this confidently


    Braised beans, bean stew, steamed meat and beans.


    Slurp. Eup!


    Her saliva reflexively flowed at my provocation. The Captain quickly wiped the drool from her mouth.


    Her body had ridden the Meta Conveyor Belt in the cold without even eating properly. There was no way she wasnt hungry.


    The hunger of someone who moved outside was something a shut-in would never understand.


    Just the sound of the word beans is making your mouth water, though? Are you sure youre okay?


    N-Negative. There is no problem. Just a little drool.


    Are you going to perform your mission like that? Im sure youll work oh so well when youre drooling at just the sound of food! You should be thinking of eating well in order to work harder instead!


    Keugh.


    Answer me! Affirmative or negative?


    When I proceeded to browbeat her, the Captain bowed her head and indicated an affirmative.


    A-Affirmative.


    Conveniently, there was a ce akin to a restaurant in the market street. I took the Captain to a bustling stall.


    In one corner of the restaurant, people were densely packed at straight tables. They were chatting loudly and eating something indescribable from the bowls in front of them. I found a spot in the corner without people and banged on the table.


    Anna, give one of todays special.


    As I did so, peoples gazes turned towards me. Some recognized and greeted me.


    Hughes?


    What the. I thought he died since he suddenly disappeared.


    Theres no way that fucker would die so easily, you know?


    I smiled back at each of them and called out to the person busily frying and boiling something in the griddle.


    Auntie! Im hungry!


    As soon as I mentioned being hungry, the owner finally reacted and turned around.


    She was a middle-aged woman full of life. From the headscarf on her forehead to her rolled-up sleeve, her attire made her out to be an expert in life, if such a thing existed in the first ce.


    When she saw my face, she greeted me with a refreshingugh.


    Hughes, long time no see! Whos this beside you?


    A new friend Ive made.


    A friend? how suspicious,ing from you. Not a criminal, I hope?


    Im thinking of turning her into one real soon.


    <b> ?! Was that what you intended to do?!</b>


    The astonished Captain was horrified, but because she was overwhelmed by the attention focused on her, she couldnt retort Rebuttal!. Meanwhile, Anna rolled up her sleeves again.


    That gloomy kid you always used to bring aroundWhat was his name again?


    Are you talking about Anton?


    Yes, that kid! Well, this gallydy is certainly better than Anton! Much nicer to look at, after all. Oh, look at me getting distracted. Just a moment, Ill fry up a dish for you.


    Anna poured oil on the griddle and emptied out a can of pre-cooked beans. White steam rose in fluffy clouds and the cheers of people filled the air.


    Swallowing saliva without she herself realizing, the Captain quickly turned her gaze away and looked at me.


    Question. What is your identity, exactly? Why do so many people recognize you?


    <b><i>Oh boy. Seriously? You have such trivial questions. How could you be so suspicious just because people recognize me?</i></b>


    I told you I used to live here. Naturally, Id be familiar with the people. Doesnt everyone have about a hundred friends?


    But.


    The Captain internally weighed the attention being poured onto me and her, my fellowpanion.


    <b> It appears you have considerable poprity. Question. How can a petty criminal who is as suspicious and untrustworthy as you gain such poprity from people?</b>


    <b><i> What did you say, you brat? </i></b>


    What did you mean by that but just now?


    The Captain hesitated before responding.


    It is confidential.


    Dont be ridiculous!


    <b><i>This loner who was involuntarily confined in a boxWait, maybe shes a voluntary loner? A Military State-like loner? What should I even call this?</i></b>


    <b><i>Sigh, forget it. I should just be patient and let it go. Shes a pitiful person, truly pitiful.</i></b>


    The Captain could call me a suspicious social misfit. She could browbeat and yell at me, calling me a petty criminal.


    However, I could not tell the Captain that she was one of the biggest loners in the entire Military State. That would be too harsh, you know?


    I sighed and just waited for the food to arrive.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 158: Box of Conscience

    Chapter 158: Box of Conscience


    <b> Box of Conscience </b>


    It didnt even take a few minutes for the food to be served.


    Here you go! Enjoy your meal!


    Was what Anna eximed as she served the dish, which was a kind of stir-fried lump that didnt look much different from what others were having.


    Its appearance was unlike any food in the world. It only quietly indicated that it had been fried by the slightly shiny oil on its surface.


    The Captain stared daggers into the bowl without a word.


    Anna, familiar with such a reaction,ughed heartily and struck up a conversation.


    It looks a bit odd, yeah? But thats the kind of restaurant this is. The only thing we have to fill our stomachs with here is canned beans, but sometimes people feel like cutting off their tongues from eating that dreadful food. Thats when theye here. They bring a can of beans and one other ingredient to add to our food.


    Anna also served us some soup. As expected, the indiscernible, unnamed liquid emitted aplex aroma. It must have contained at least a dozen ingredients.


    The reason why this cryptic scent stimted the appetite must have been solely thanks to Annas ability.


    Then, I take what they bring and roughly stir-fry or boil it to create a new dish. I guess you could call it amunal exchange? People help each other out, creating new vors different from just canned beans. Even though this mixed stir-fry looks like this, it tastes okay, so dont worry and.


    <i>Slurp</i>. Heut!


    However, the Captain was probably one of the people who had eaten the most canned beans in the entire world. It wasnt that she couldnt eat because of the appearance of the food. Her attention was alreadypletely focused on the bowl in front of her. Drool dripped from her slightly open mouth.


    Was it not that you werent going to eat it? But then why are you just watching i. Ah.


    Anna finally realized that the Captain had no utensils. She rummaged through the cupboard looking for spare ones.


    Normally, the rule is that you bring your own utensils. You can make do with a bowl by ttening a can, but its hard to make a spoon or fork that way.


    A rule you say?


    The Captain reacted vehemently to the word rule.


    If that is indeed the rule, I will go out and get some myself.


    But, sometimes peoplee without knowing the rules, so I keep one or two spares. Here, take this.


    But rules are rules, arent they?


    For neers, my rule is to provide utensils. My arms are sore from cooking, so hurry up and take it.


    The Captain startled and quickly took it. Seeing her at a loss for what to do, Anna looked at her with a warm smile


    Youre a good kid.


    Hearing the unexpected praise, the Captain clutched the spoon and fell into thought.


    <b> That is not true. I am dying my mission. I am hesitating, unable to make a decision, and gradually breaking more and more rules. Moreover if I am faithful to my mission, I should.</b>


    Even suchplex thoughts vanished in the face of primal hunger. The Captain let go of her lingering thoughts with a single word.


    Negative.


    The spoon approached the stir-fry with great difficulty. After hesitating a few times, in the end, the Captain could not resist and scooped up some stir-fry before putting it in her mouth.


    As soon as the food touched her tongue, the Captains expression stretched out as if it was being pulled.


    <b> It is incredibly delicious! This is a taste I havent found in any of the 99 State Signature Series Recipes! </b>


    It was said that even shoes taste good when fried. Then how much better would it be to fry already edible canned beans?


    Moreover, Anna, despite her appearance, was someone who had experienced all sorts of cooking in her time. It was easy for her to finely adjust the vors.


    No, rather, it would be impossible for anyone but her.


    By the way


    Anna. Where is my spoon?


    Youve been here before, yet youre looking for utensils? If you dont have one, eat with your hands.


    Tsk. Everyone is so harsh on me.


    <b><i>I guess I have no choice but to use my spoon. I didnt want to use it because its such a hassle to wash it, though.</i></b> I took out my personal spoon from my bag and started to eat the stir-fry.


    As I alone had my own personal spoon in hand, Anna looked at me with eyes that burned coldly.


    I see youre taking care of your own stuff well. What has this kid been using to eat until now?


    She slightly crumpled the lid of the can.


    You let that kid eat like that while you alone had? Youre quite the nasty child.


    Aw. Pff. You dont have to praise me.


    Your cheekiness is truly unmatched.


    Anna sighed deeply and calmly watched the Captain who was wolfing the food down in a rush. She must have been very hungry, as her bowl was already empty.


    Anna scooped up another serving of the mixed stir-fry on the griddle.


    What a pitiful looking child. But Im d she trusts and follows you. You must have treated her quite well.


    <i>Cough</i>! <i>Cough</i>!


    <b><i>Ah, oops. Wait. I choked on something.</i></b>


    While I was coughing, Anna looked at me with an even colder gaze.


    You didnt perhaps bully or make fun of such a child, did you? I trust you have at least that much discernment.


    Ahem, ahem. Of course. I have helped in various ways to maintain her health.


    It wasnt exactly a lie. Though it was more due to willful negligence, the Captain was even able to stretch due to my actions in Tantalus, so perhaps her maintained health was all thanks to me?


    Are you sure you actually helped? And its not that you yed around with her?


    Ahaha.


    But this was because the signallers, no, the Military State was bad. When you say Captain, people think of someone who drank beer with floating ice while living a luxurious life; who would possibly think that she would just be locked up in a small box, only being able to transmitmunications?


    Annas suspicious gaze was heightened to another level. To divert her attention, I took out something I had hidden in my bag.


    Ah, Anna. This. I should have given it to you earlier but I forgot.


    What is it?


    What do you mean, what is it? Obviously, its an ingredient. You know? For the rule about how one ingredient should be brought for mixed stir-fry or stew whening here.


    How unexpected.


    What I subtly presented was something I had snatched from the Regressors spices. Anna furrowed her brows as she examined the spice, then, startled, quickly hid it.


    She seemed to have recognized the value of the spice, as she asked in a low voice.


    Gold dust used to sprinkle How did you?


    A noble from afar gave it to me.


    What in the world have you been up to while I havent seen you.


    Anna hesitated for a very brief moment before shaking her head.


    No. Its too expensive. Especially for the people here.


    Who said to eat the gold dust? Sell it and give me the remaining amount after taking a reasonable amount ofmission.


    Once upon a time, Anna was a renowned maid in the kingdom. The aristocratic knights, who were the very definition of power and authority, always gathered trustworthy vassals, as capable and loyal retainers were precious talents that could not be bought even with a fortune.


    Anna, who served under a powerful knight, took care of everything from cleaning to cooking. Though she had now lowered herself to cook for everyone, she was still one of the few people who knew the value of this spice.


    In these times, when the State tightly controlled luxury goods and priced them high, only someone like Anna could sell it at a fair price in the right ce.


    After much contemtion, Anna spoke.


    Ill take only 10%. Is that okay?


    10%? Come on. Youre so stingy. How am I supposed to feed the kids with just that?


    You really have a natural talent for infuriating people. Fine, Ill take less. Think of it as payment for taking care of that kid.


    Just then, another order came from the back. Anna turned around and presented a bowl full of mixed stir-fry to the Captain.


    But still, since youve been picking up pitiful kids from somewhere I trust you. So please take good care of that kid.


    Dont worry. Ill make sure she gets a proper tour of the back alleys of the Military State.


    Just like that, we finished filling our stomachs. After leaving, I walked down the street, exchanging greetings with a few people who recognized me.


    I was quite familiar with everyone in the back alley and those who had a connection with me also treated me without reserve.


    Initially skeptical, the Captain became increasingly puzzled as the number of people greeting us grew.


    <b> This doesnt make any sense. How can such a person have this kind of reputation and poprity? </b>


    <b><i> Before doubting my reputation, how about questioning your own preconceptions? Why are you so sure I dont have any poprity?</i></b>


    It was 7 oclock already. Although it was a bit early, we needed a rest after our long journey. As such, I led the Captain to my nest.


    Now then, it was the time of reckoning that I had been postponing. What had be of my house while I was away?


    You know, Im incredibly nervous right now. My heart is beating so fast. Even a child about to open a gift box would be less nervous than me.


    Didnt you say you were taking me to your house? Why are you so nervous?


    Ahhhhh. You must not know. Its amon story in the back alleys, you see.


    A familiar two-story house in District 15-5. It was an old building that was not very tall, as floors could not be added due to a design w. Thanks to this, the quality of life in this building had overwhelmingly improved. This was where my house was located.


    I continued exining as I climbed up the stairs.


    Even if they are apostates who dont believe in God, people who were mistakenly Ahem. People who were wrongly caught and sent tobor camps far away are said to pray with their hands clenched tightly together before entering their homes, just hoping that no one has broken into their houses while they were away.


    The third room in the right corridor on the second floor. It was my nest, as well as a ce that had been empty for several months.


    In this paradise for petty criminals, an empty house is nothing more than a treasure chest to raid for valuables when bored. Thus, whatever is left in an empty house is like the conscience of the Military State. A house is, in essence, a box of conscience.


    And as for this box of conscience in the back alleys of the Military State


    There was no need to even check. After all, the door was wide open.


    It seems like the conscience of the Military State has all been robbed. Well, its no surprise given its been empty for months.


    The Military State did not retrieve nor searched for any lost property or assets.


    Of course, it wasnt that they neglectedw enforcement. If a thief was caught red-handed, they were usually med for other thefts too. As such, stealing wasnt something one did lightly. They would be risking their life for every penny stolen.


    But no such rules applied to a house left vacant because the owner was dragged off to abor camp.


    There was no one to report such thefts, after all.


    My, oh my. Wow. Its like a new house. In the sense that itspletely empty.


    My house was aplete mess, but at the same time, it was clean. Except for a few pieces of furniture that were toorge, everything small enough to be carried away was gone.


    <b><i>These fuckers. They cleaned out every little speck. </i></b>


    Unfortunately, it looks like itll be hard to stay here tonight.


    As I muttered looking at the rooms pitiful state, the Captain asked with her head tilted.


    ? Did I hear incorrectly? What are you saying is difficult?


    Huh?


    I think we can manage just fine with a nket. I shall go buy one.


    <b><i>Here? You wanna stay here? Its no different from being homeless, though? How can we possibly stay here?</i></b>


    <b> It is a lot more spacious than the Windowless Room I previously stayed in. Its inevitable due to my job, but at least this ce has windows. That alone is enough for me. </b>


    <b><i>Please, stop with these sudden tragic dramas. Its hard to say anything because its so sad and pitiful. At this point, if she wasnt a Captain of the State, shed be just another unfortunate neighbor.</i></b>


    <b><i>I thought I was a merciless scammer, as well as a cold-hearted magician who toyed with peoples psychology. But apparently, I was wrong.</i></b>


    <b><i>To think that being able to move hearts was more remarkable than just reading them.</i></b>


    While sighing, I headed towards one wall of the messy room.


    Theres no need to buy anything.


    I fiddled with the rm clock on the wall. Once to the left, six times to the right, then twice to the left. When I did so, a sound of gearswas heard with a <i>Click</i> and a lock was released.


    When I pushed the wall, a fake wall that seemed to be concrete slowly flipped. It revealed a hidden space, as well as my real home.


    Heres my actual home.


    ?! Two residences allocated to one person? Thats not just illegal! Its administratively impossible!


    But there are rooms that arent registered as residences. This building has one extra room due to a design w.


    Luckily, this ce was thend of petty criminals. They might steal from an empty room, but they dare not demolish a house. The Military State might ignore petty theft, but they did fiercely pursue those who damaged buildings andmitted acts of vandalism.


    And well, remodeling however you liked wasnt a crime as long as you didnt get caught.


    As we entered the room, an armchair andmp stood out. The air was cool, having been uninhabited for a long time, but as soon as I turned on themp, bright light and warm heat enveloped the room.


    Though not spacious, it was a room luxurious enough for a single person. There was a low bookshelf holding several books and themp in the middle of the room was a rare luxury item. In addition, carpets and nkets wereid out, weing the owner back after a long absence.


    In short, it was a room of luxury rarely seen in the Military State.


    <b> This is much better than my Windowless Room! Perhaps that cant be helped. But even after taking that into ount, this still seems better than even the amodations at headquarters! Even though Im a Level 3 Captain! T-This is unfair! This is extravagant! </b>


    And the Captain seemed to have the same though.


    This is extravagant! I question the wealth you have amassed!


    Jealous?


    Jealous! Is not the case! After all, I am a soldier of the Military State! But! I do question the seemingly ill-gotten items you possess!


    Wheres the evidence?


    I-I havent found any yet, but! There must be some kind of issue!


    <b><i>I knew it. I saw thising.</i></b>


    But historically, civil servants had always been tempted by recognition and wealth. For now, I decided to soft-soap the Captain. Literally speaking.


    Excuse me, uh, sorry, but you smell so bad its hard to even face you. Will you please wash up first?


    Smell? I dont smell anything, though.


    Obviously, since you cant smell your own scent. Hurry up and go wash.


    I nudged the Captain towards the bathroom with a towel and soap; meanwhile, she was sniffing her own body, half in doubt.


    Not long after the Captain entered the bathroom, she screamed.


    Emergency! Emergency!


    What now?


    The water is hot! I suspect a fire has urred!


    Did this Captain not know what a hot bath was? I sighed and shouted towards the bathroom.


    You wont die. Think of it as an ordeal. Fill the bathtub with water and soak yourself to bathe.


    Hot water in the bathtub?! Are you trying to boil me?


    I nned to soft-soap you, but seeing how you are now, it was a needless thought. I also bathe in hot water, so give it a try.


    It seemed my words gave her courage since the sound of water sshing inside the bathroom could be heard. Following that


    Haaaaah.


    The Captains exmation of experiencing a hot water bath for the first time rang out.


    I-Its h-hot. But.


    Its bearable, right?


    .Affirmativeeee.


    Her drawn-out voice resounded.


    This might not be a typical lifestyle for a citizen of the Military State, but it was probably alright for the Captain, who lived worse than the average citizen, to experience this opportunity.


    The sound of the tap stopped. The Captain had immersed herself in the bathtub filled with warm water.


    <b> I should be faithful to my duties, but now Im unsure. </b>


    Todays experiences were everyday life for the citizens of District 15, but for the Captain, it was far too intense of a stimulus.


    After all, it was all too novel for a signaller, who had been confined for a long time, to receive such an outpour of attention and favor.


    <b> He seems to have high poprity. Surely, many will mourn if he dies. In contrast, Ionly have a few signallers of the same cardinal. Perhaps it would be better if I disappeared. After all, if Im gone, another signaller can just fill my ce. </b>


    <b><i> Just you wait, Military State. I dont know how you turned a signaller into such an existence, but</i></b>


    <b><i> I will send her back after dirtying and corrupting her thoroughly. </i></b>


    <b> But this is a strange feeling. My body is rxing even though it is like my flesh is cooking. </b>


    <b><i> Eh? Wait. Wait a minute. No. Surely not? </i></b>


    <b> I want to sleepjust like thisand never wake up. </b>


    Uh, hello? Captain Bbey?


    <b> zzz.</b>


    <b><i>Shes sleeping! This batshit crazy Captain is actually sleeping! </i></b>


    Bbey! Wake up!


    .


    Come on! Was your first hot bath that stimting?! Quickly wake up!


    .


    UrrrrRRRRRRRRRRRR!


    .


    What the-. Why wont you wake up even though you yourself woke me up like this?!


    <b><i> Damn, this is bad. I cant hear any thoughts. She must actually be asleep. Shes not dead, is she?</i></b>


    I had no choice. I kicked open the bathroom door. Through the steam filling the room, the Captainy submerged and asleep in the bathtub. Bubbles were abundant around her face.


    Agh, this little. You moron!


    I pulled the limp body of the Captain out of the tub, propped her on the edge, and then kneeled in front of her before lifting her over my shoulder. I could feel her soft skin against my back. With the moist humidity as a medium, the scent of fresh leaves enveloped me from behind.


    <b><i>Ah, damn it. Its dangerous if I cant hear thoughts. Think good thoughts, good thoughts. </i></b>


    Hehhh. Piggybackkk.


    <b><i>Thank you. That cleared up my misceneous thoughts.</i></b>


    I quicklyid her on the bed before fumbling with her wrist and inserting a prepared pajama packet. Alchemic threads took shape over her milky skin that had not seen sunlight, soon wrapping her body in snug sleepwear. The Captain slept on, her innocent face ignorant of any danger.


    I sighed deeply and pulled the nket up to her chest.


    Agh, seriously. Shes a handful. Its like raising a little sister.


    <b><i> Phew. Anyway since shes finally asleep </i></b>


    <b><i> Shall I go and take care of my own business now?</i></b>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 159: The Magician Has Returned

    Chapter 159: The Magician Has Returned


    <b> The Magician Has Returned </b>


    The Magician did not hide his tracks.


    No, on the contrary, it seemed like he was making his return known to everyone.


    With an eye-catching beauty by his side, he strutted through the back alleys of the Military State, as if to boast. It was far too conspicuous to miss.


    This news reached the ears of the one who least weed the Magicians return. Even while wrapped in fear and dread, he immediately headed to the observation post. Using the beacon that could only be used once, he sent a signal to his patron.


    In the dark and narrow back alleys of Amitengrad, a hollow signal echoed.


    To the uninitiated, it was just a collection of iprehensible sounds, but to those in the know, it was a sound that would always put them on edge; a signal to be vignt.


    A beacon prepared out of fear, before anything had even happened, by those who had once set a trap for him.


    This beacon, waiting only for one being, broke its long silence and rang fiercely.


    <strong>The magician has appeared.</strong>


    <strong>The magician has appeared.</strong>


    <strong>The magician has appeared.</strong>


    Just like that, the signal announcing the Magicians return spread through each district of the Military State.


    It was their ace in the hole.


    With this, they became aware of the fact that the Magician had returned before he noticed such a y.


    Or so they thought.


    Heuk.


    At the signal station, Anton, weeping with trembling hands, finished sending the signal. With a <i>Crunch</i>, the signaling gem crumbled pathetically.


    Ordinary people without signallers ormunication devices needed twin gems even when sending such signals. Unless they were nning to use a real beacon, that was.


    At any rate, if one was able to use twin gems, they were not an ordinary person.


    And indeed, it was difficult to call this guy ordinary.


    <b><i> Anton, my old friend. The audience member who always sat in the very front row. </i></b>


    I-I did it. I did as you told me, so please spare me!


    I muttered leisurely to Antons plea.


    I never said Id spare you if you did as told, though. Again, youre misinterpreting my actions and setting expectations on your own, Anton.


    I didnt explicitly say Id kill him either, but Anton was already shuddering in fear at his own assumptions.


    <b><i>Why is that? I really just came to ask something. Thats all.</i></b>


    Its a bit burdensome when I receive that kind of expectation. It feels like I have to grant it because its so desperate, you know. Though thats why Ive indulged all your whims until now.


    Please grant it! Im innocent!


    Anton implored me as if clinging to me meant holding onto life itself.


    I, I didnt do anything! I was keeping watch as you ordered, but the Military Police moved too swiftly! I thought Id also get caught if I contacted you!


    Dont lie, Anton.


    Its true!


    If thats true, why are you managing this observation post? Why did its owner entrust you with such a heavy responsibility?


    Anton fell silent. His eyes darted around in search for an excuse. And then, with an <i>Aha</i>, he finally found one.


    No, its not that. I was looking for you and it just happened to be that they were too. Your patron, the Lady, I mean. So we joined forces and they supported me It is absolutely not out of fear of your retu-.


    However, there was no way his hastily concocted excuse didnt have ws. I didnte here to listen to such nonsensical, unbelievable bber. As such, I used a more coercive method to silence him.


    So, what I mean is that I pulled out a skewer.


    Anton.


    Anton shut his mouth. While smiling brightly, I spun the skewer in my hand and every time I did so, Antons pupils shuddered without quarter.


    To kill or not to kill. Those were the only two thoughts swirling in his mind.


    <b><i> Ahhh, Im in trouble. I didnt really have any intentions of killing him, though. </i></b>


    <b><i> If I receive this much expectation, I cant help but to feel the same way. </i></b>


    Anton, my dear friend. I have a question for you.


    W-Will you spare me if I a-answer?


    Its not for me to decide, Anton. But I really wish you to answer. This is likea kind of confession scene. I roughly know what you were thinking through your actions and words, but to have youy it all out yourselfIts a kind of catharsis for me, you see.


    <b> You perverted freak!</b>


    Once upon a time, Anton was my assistant, my disciple, and my colleague. At the same time, he was an excellent audience member.


    He wanted to be that and I didnt refuse his wishes.


    But at some point, Anton wanted to bring about my downfall and be the usurper. And then, one day, the Military Police who suddenly came looking for me made his wishe true.


    A very fortuitous coincidence. Or, to put it differently, an opportunity given to Anton.


    However, with my return, his short-lived dream hade to an end.


    <b> H-He is probably thinking of asking me why I betrayed him? I just have to somehow make something up. Even the Magician cant read minds!</b>


    <b><i> Sorry, but youre wrong. Every single thing from A to Z.</i></b>


    <b><i> I am not curious why you betrayed me.</i></b>


    <b><i> Nor do I want excuses.</i></b>


    <b><i> And I can read minds. </i></b>


    You were afraid of me, Anton.


    I slowly took out a deck of cards from my pocket, shuffling them leisurely.


    <i>Tak, tak, tak, tak.</i> With each sound of the shuffle, Antons body twitched.


    I spoke while shuffling very slowly so that all the cards could be seen.


    You were afraid yet in awe. You revered me. Thats why you followed me around so diligently. I never had such intentions, but you elevated me unasked and the thought of betrayal never crossed your mind. But.


    He wanted to be my only right hand, wishing to bask in the glory under someone seemingly significant.


    It was quite a depraved wish, but I couldnt ignore it. Despite the foul stink that apanied the desire, it wasnt too hard to grant.


    And only I could fulfill it, after all.


    Unfortunately, the price turned out to be in the form of abor sentence in Tantalus, though.


    <i>Tak</i>. The shuffle ended. I ced the deck on the desk and spoke.


    How did our cowardly Anton muster the courage to do such a thing? Until that morning, I hadnt noticed anything amiss, but thanks to your capricious change of heart, I too was caught off guard. What kind of resolve did a coward like you make to betray me? Im terribly curious about that.


    Was it because I kept calling him a coward who was filled with fear?


    The defiance in Antons mind awoke from its slumber, Tears welling up, he confessed.


    Fuck! I thought you wouldnt return!


    It was a cry that could perhaps be of both regret and self-reproach.


    If I had known you would return, how could I possibly have even imagined doing this?! They said they would send you somewhere you couldnt return from!


    <b> I believed them wholeheartedly! How could I not believe an authority who could even mobilize the Military Police?! I agreed because they assured me you couldnt evere back! </b>


    And yet, despite all that, he still continued to fear me.


    <b><i> Howcent, Anton. You didnt think about the aftermath.</i></b>


    <b><i> Should I call you a foolish gambler? Drunk on the potential thrill of achievement you could earn if this seeded, you forgot the fear of failure. </i></b>


    You managed to briefly push aside the me you so feared. Congrattions. How was it? Was it satisfying to live that brief dream?


    Since Anton didnt know the true identities of those who approached and urged him to betray me, neither did I. I could only read thoughts and memories, after all.


    But what were you nning to do if I returned? Ah, have you not thought that far?


    However, when putting it differently, it also meant I could read all of Antons thoughts; from the beginning all the way to end.


    Having read enough, I spoke theatrically with a bright smile.


    I see you left it to chance. I guess you always did admire me ying card games. Whenever I took a risk, you watched with bated breath and cheered louder than anyone upon my sess. Truly a fine audience.


    As I precisely struck a chord in his heart, Anton couldnt respond and just bowed his head.


    After all, one couldnt escape the screams of their own heart. All Anton could do was disregard my words.


    I see. So you wanted to be me. You wanted to throw the dice freely, seed, and then take my empty seat after driving me out


    However, I was not a gambler. I only looked like one from the outside.


    That was why Anton did not understand the true mindset of a gambler.


    <b><i>Lets show him a taste, shall we?</i></b>


    Now, Anton. Lets y a very simple game. Here. See these cards?


    Iid out the cards in front of him in order.


    Spades, hearts, clubs, and diamonds. Each suit was presented twice on the trump cards. I mixed them roughly and thenid them face down on the desk.


    Anton, sensing what was about to happen, shook his head desperately.


    Pick one suit, Anton.


    <b> Pick one and if I guess it right, Ill be spared? Out of four possible options?</b>


    A great audience indeed.


    He anticipated my every move, after all.


    N-No. Not that. Please.


    <b><i> Oh no, no, no. Where do you think youre going?</i></b>


    <b><i> A gambler should be able to bet their own life, right?</i></b>


    <b><i> Me? Of course, Im not. I, who can read thoughts, always fight only to win. I have never gambled in my life.</i></b>


    As such, I must show Anton the spirit of a true gambler.


    I wonder. Are you indeed lucky enough to save yourself?


    The cards wereid out. Now, the choice was all that remained.


    There were four cards in front of Anton. He had no way to peek under, so he had no choice but to leave it to luck.


    <b> This is impossible. If its the Magician, he can switch the card I choose with ease! </b>


    <b><i> Is that really so?</i></b>


    <b><i> Can he indeed be a true gambler? </i></b>


    <b> PleasePlease let there be a human heart in the Magician too!</b>


    H-Heart.


    I double-checked Antons decision.


    Heart? Youre sure, right?


    Y-Yes.


    Nice. Alright. Now, pick one from here. If its a heart


    All that remained for him now was a choice that would determine his life.


    Important decisions often took time. I sat at the desk, shuffling cards while waiting calmly for his decision.


    It was a deck of cards made in the Abyss. I had grown fond of it, but perhaps it was time to start parting ways.


    <b><i> Alright. Ill keep this desk as an expendable one and carry around my original deck. The more magic tools, the better, right?</i></b>


    While I was lost in such misceneous thoughts


    Anton, breaking out in cold sweat, nced at me, then lowered his head slightly to look at the cards. As if he could peek at the bottom if he did that.


    <b> I cant see it.</b>


    However, the flipped cards didnt reveal their secrets. Giving up on peeking, Anton closed his eyes tightly and, with trembling hands, touched the card furthest from his right hand.


    He chose the furthest one, as if that little bit of extra effort might bring him luck.


    I asked once again.


    Is that the one youre choosing?


    Y-Yeah. Dont y tricks on me. The one I chose is this one. Dont you dare to even think about switching them.


    Anton nodded. He was clenching the flipped card with all his might, perhaps fearing I might y some trick on it.


    <b><i> Ahhh, dont think like that.</i></b>


    <b><i> It really makes me want to y tricks on you. </i></b>


    Alright.


    I spun the skewer and pierced the card Anton had touched. I didnt pay much attention to the fact that his hand was covering it.


    With a sharp thrust, the skewer prated the wooden desk.


    KEEAUUUUUGH!


    A violent scream followed. I gripped Antons shoulder and brought my finger to my lips.


    Shhh, Anton. Calm down.


    He-Heuk. Heuk.


    Stepping back from the sobbing Anton, I showed my empty hand while speaking.


    This is my consideration for you. Im the Magician, after all. You were worried about what Id do if I tampered with the cards, werent you?


    M-My hand.


    To alleviate your concerns, I made sure that I couldnt tamper with this card. Now then. You only need to check the fate given solely to you.


    I urged him while keeping my distance, so that he could check the card himself.


    Anton slowly flipped it while trembling his blood-soaked hand.


    <b> Fuck.I thought wrong.A fucking monster like him cant possibly have a human heart. </b>


    The card was red. But whether it was the red of the heart suit or the color of Antons blood was yet to be determined.


    Anton, unable to rejoice even at the glimpse of red, shook with fear, flipping his bloodied palm.


    At that moment, flipping that palm was a matter of life or death for him.


    The suit of that cruel card, pierced in the middle by the sharp skewer and weighed down by the blood seeping from there, was


    The Two of Hearts.


    Anton blinked. At first, with an expression that seemed to say he couldnt believe it, he looked at the card and then at me, before clenching his other fist, forgetting the pain, and shouted.


    Fuck! Im alive! I survived!


    He was so ted that he sprang up from his seat, waving his arms around in the thrill of victory.


    You lost, Magician! You cant kill me!


    It was just as he said. Anton won the game, so I couldnt kill him. I clicked my tongue while shaking my head.


    Well, well. Youre quite lucky. Seems like the goddess of fortune is smiling down at you.


    No, actually


    He didnt want to die, so I couldnt kill him either in the first ce.


    The loser of the bet should leave now. Ah, but before that. Give me back my things.


    Hurry up and get out of here!


    Anton quickly gathered the other cards scattered on the desk with his uninjured hand. The practice he did while chasing after me had paid off; his grip on the cards was smooth.


    Huh?


    But then


    As he tried to collect the other flipped cards, Anton, upon discovering their suits, muttered dumbfoundedly.


    Heart?


    <b> Spades, diamonds, clubs, hearts. There was definitely one of each </b>


    Certainly, that was the case. At least when I showed them to him, that is.


    However, the cards in Antons hand were


    The Three of Hearts.


    The Four of Hearts.


    The Five of Hearts.


    They were all hearts. Without a single exception.


    Anton wasnt even able to express his shock. He just stared nkly at the cards in front of him.


    Wow. The cards I flipped all turned into hearts! To think that there is such luck! You must be the luckiest person this year!


    H-How.


    Im telling you, a lucky person is able to do anything!


    <b> After flipping them, the Magician didnt touch them at all. If thats the case, since when? I definitely only chose the heart after they were fli-.</b>


    His thoughts stopped. They became endlessly tangled. As everything mixed together, making it impossible to differentiate left and right, each twist and distortion culminated into the emotions named Fear and Awe.


    <b> He knew from the very beginning that I was going to choose hearts? Thatcant be. </b>


    Congrattions, Anton. After all your desperate efforts, you have managed to save your life. The goddess of fortune had smiled upon you, after all.


    Then, thest expression that crossed his face was one of regret. At the end of fear, there were eyes yearning for the mystery beyond it.


    Howdid you do it?


    Anton, do you want to know the trick? Really?


    Upon hearing my words, Anton jerked his head in shock and came to his senses. His teeth were chattering.


    <b> No! The only ones the Magician reveals his tricks to are the dead or those about to die! </b>


    He was in awe of the mystery. However, he never sought to unravel it. He simply revered and basked himself in it.


    <b><i> Ah, so it was I who actually ruined him by bringing him around. To someone who revered the very essence of mystery, I should have remained an enigma.</i></b>


    I kept him too close. The closer he was, the more discontent grew in his heart.


    I was no prophet. I could not foresee how my actions would change things.


    It wasnt that I didnt know his true desire.But that didnt mean I could just let him rece me, so I chose to fulfill a different wish of his.


    Indeed, small desires were swallowed byrger ones in the end.


    Anyway.


    You have to give me that as well, Anton.


    Huh?


    I casually grasped the skewer embedded in his hand. And then, I swiftly pulled it out before he could react.


    The scream that followed was simr, or perhaps even louder than when I pierced it.


    KEUUAAAAGH! Keugh, keaUAHK, AHHHHH!


    No, no. Thats not the right response. You should say thank you. You see, its a lot less painful when pulling out something thats impaled in the body without any notice. Just like a tooth before a new one grows in.


    Anton was grasping his bloodied hand and rolling on the ground. Although he had lost some blood today, at least one worry was lifted. After all, there wouldnt be a reason for me toe and seek vengeance now.


    From now on, Antons life and his desires were all his own to bear.


    I left him behind, stepping out the door lightly, and spoke.


    Live well, Anton. May your life continue on.


    Grgh, grghhh!


    <b> Crazybastard! </b>


    At his farewell that seemed almost like high praise, I lightly tipped my hat, bidding farewell to the audience member.


    Ahaha. Thank you. I shall also live a long and healthy life.


    <i>Thud</i>. The door closed. From the observation post that had now finished its role, only the sound of sobbing, drenched with blood instead of tears, seeped out.


    A dark night. A back alley of the Military State filled with the weary. The residential area of District 15, where the majority of its upants had statuses that were no higher than Level 0 or Level 1.


    While walking on this stage lit by a vague moonlight and nightlights that rendered such luminescence meaningless, I let out a sigh.


    Since a warning had been sent, there would be a response. I just had to take one step at a time, reading the thoughts of those who approached.


    Of course, if the presence at the end was far too immense, I had no choice but to flee.


    <b><i> Ahhh, this is why</i></b>


    <b><i> People should just y their part ordingly. </i></b>


    Life was like a faint me; even though tired and worn, it always lurked for an opportunity to burn brighter by engulfing something else.


    I did not know what others wished to swallow, but my nourishment was desires. As long as there was a desire to move and cling onto, I could persist.


    Suddenly, I thought of the Captain sleeping in my house.


    <b><i>What kind of desires will the Captain, who regained her life, harbor?</i></b>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 160: The Military States Mornings

    Chapter 160: The Military State''s Mornings


    <b> The Military States Mornings </b>


    Though five minutes was definitely a short time, even these fleeting moments were governed by economic logic. For someone in a hurry, five minutes could be as precious as gold, while for those with plenty of time, giving away five minutes was no loss whatsoever.


    For me, right now, five minutes was no different from a fortune.


    Because I was asleep.


    <i>brrR, Click.</i>


    The rm turned off before it even had a chance to ring. I didnt know which angel did it, but with this, I gained a precious five minutes. After all, the five minutes before waking up in the morning was irreceable.


    Get up at once.Third attempt. It is determined that further repetitions will be meaningless. Transitioning to the next phase.


    Something tapped my shoulder, but such a modest, gentle touch couldnt possibly disturb my deep sleep. I was going to protect these precious five minutes from the wicked aggressor.


    I replied, pulling the nket up.


    Awoong, just five more minutes.


    Third attempt. It is determined that further repetitions will be meaningless. Transitioning to the next phase.


    <b><i> Huh? Wait. What came next again?</i></b>


    <b><i> Wait a minute. No. No way. </i></b>


    UrrrrRRRRRRRRRRRR!


    KYAAAAAAAAAAAAK!


    A scream louder than any normal rm rang in my ears. I rolled out of myfy bed, threw the nket far away, and quickly got up.


    Again? This pattern again?! Yet you didnt even wake up to my URRRR yesterday!


    <b><i>Its so unfair. Why only me? I wanted to wake you up like this too, but why werent you affected?!</i></b>


    I couldnt hold back my frustration and shouted.


    Didnt I tell you to wake me up by tapping my shoulder? Whats all thismotion so early in the morning!


    The Captain, already dressed in uniform, spoke calmly.


    I already made attempts.


    Attempts my ass! Theres no way I wouldnt wake up!


    I do not report falsehoods. Moreover, why are you acting so self-righteous when you got up 10 minuteste? This is clear dereliction.


    10 minutes?! Youre saying I woke up 10 minuteste?


    Affirmative. Oversleeping by 10 minutes is undoubtedly dereliction. Therefore.


    Ah, what the- It hasnt even been that long. Wake me up a bitter. <i>Yawn</i>.


    As I tried to lie down again, the Captain grabbed my hand and pulled me up.


    Get up at once! Has dereliction be a habit for you? How can you possibly think of sleeping more in such a situation?!


    Ah, Im tired. I couldnt even sleep fullyst night because I went to meet a friend.


    You even sneaked out in the middle of the night? I cant see a single speck of intention to follow the rules in your actions!


    What are you on about? You fell asleep even before bedtime yesterday.


    NeNegative! No, not a negation of truth but a negation of intention! I did not intend that! It was beyond my control!


    Even as her face turned red, the Captain did not let me go back to sleep.


    <b><i> Ah, this is why its inconvenient to have a roommate, you know? Its best to use a house alone. </i></b>


    Today will not be the same. I have recovered from yesterdays exhaustion and had enough sleep. I will not show such disgrace again today!


    Ah, is that so?


    Affirmative! Yesterdays incident was an unexpected blow! Today will be differe.


    The Captain, who was shouting like that, tilted her head in sudden confusion.


    ? Question. Yesterday, I fell asleep in the bathroom, so how did.


    Well then. Lets go have breakfast! Sorry, but todays breakfast is also Annas bean dish!


    As I jumped up and abruptly stormed out the door, the Captain, naively putting her question aside, hurriedly followed.


    Question. Why is that a matter of apology? Her bean dishes were quite No, extremely delicious, though.


    You think you can eat stir-fried beans again?


    Affirmative. I can eat them all day long.


    <b><i>Wow, a human is actually less picky than a dog, huh. </i></b>


    The Captain filled her mouth with Annas stir-fried beans once again today, her eyes sparkling with enjoyment.


    !


    <b> It is delicious! A different taste from yesterday! Even though the appearance is definitely the same!</b>


    Is it delicious? Today, I put in a little more effort. Eat a lot.


    Anna smiled warmly. The Captain continuously nodded her head, enjoying the mixed stir-fry.


    <b> If I ask for this recipe! Keugh, impossible. With this level of recipe, it must be confidential information! I wont be able to find out! </b>


    <b><i> What need is there for a recipe? Just remember this. High heat and enough oil.</i></b>


    <b><i> No, wait. Something else was mixed in too. This glimmering aroma that set the tone of the smellCould it be? </i></b>


    <b><i>Wow. She actually put this? </i></b>


    Anna. How could you sprinkle that here?!


    Though I chided her, Anna merely replied in a nonchnt manner.


    I only sprinkled a little. It was just enough to fit between my thumb and index finger. Dont worry, I didnt even use the 10%mission Im supposed to receive.


    Look at you just using it as if its yours.


    Does it feel like a waste even though its going in that kids mouth?


    I had no ns to spoonfeed her gold dust.


    As I grumbled, Anna chuckled and picked up the bag by her side. She then gently ced a soup in front of the Captain before speaking affectionately.


    I have to stop by another district today. The restaurant will be closed today, so make sure to eat lunch somewhere else.


    ?! Emergency! Is it true that its closed?


    Huhu. Dont worry, Hughes will guide you to a tastier ce. This brat wanders around everywhere, so he knows plenty of good spots.


    Negative.


    <b> To say there could be a canned bean dish tastier than this. Its impossible! That cant be true! </b>


    <b><i> Why are you limiting yourself to only beans? Have you never thought of other dishes?</i></b>


    Annas smile at the downhearted Captain was like a mother looking at her daughter; it was full of maternal love.


    If you can, wait until dinner. I might be able to return by then. Hughes. Take good care of her. Ill go do the task you entrusted to me.


    That meant she was going to sell the spices I gave her. I grumbled.


    Whats there to take care of? Shes a person who can stand up for herself and live on her own.


    Thats why Im saying you should be her source of strength. Alone, one can only live valiantly, but together, its okay to be a little spoiled. In my opinion, you two need that.


    Why do you keep treating her like some child abandoned beside a river? Rather than worrying about her, you should just worry about me.


    The Captain may not understand the ways of the back alleys, but still, when she was in uniform and headed back to the corps, there were plenty who would salute her first.


    And though they might ignore her if they knew she was a signaller, since she hid her true identity, they would probably think she was just a normal Captain.


    When I return, Ill make something even tastier with all sorts of ingredients, so dont feed her too much delicious food, okay?


    With a smile, Anna left the makeshift restaurant.


    She was heading to the market in District 13. There, she would exchange the sprinkles of gold dust for real gold. She would also buy vegetables, and if there was money left, she might buy luxury Level 1 goods like fresh meat.


    <b><i>Hmm. Im looking forward to it quite a bit. Then should I just take her on a simple tour today? </i></b>


    Bbey. Are you done eating?


    The Captain, who had finished her bowl, nodded.


    Affirmative. She is exceptionally skilled. It isparable to the best meal I have ever had.


    I heard about how scarily faithful people could be to familiar tastes, but to think that canned bean stir-fry was actually on par with the best meal she ever had. From my perspective, there was no way it wouldnt raise questions about the welfare of the Military States soldiers.


    I was actually quite curious as to how she would react when Anna came back and presented her cooking. What reaction would she show to a dish adjusted with ample funds and top-quality spices?


    Question. Who is Anna? Among the culinary specialists, no one presents cooking of this level. Was she a legendary former culinary specialist?


    What are you even saying? How does it even make sense for legends to exist for culinary specialists? Shes just an ordinary Level 0 citizen.


    Level 0? Her?


    The Captains eyes widened, as if to find this fact surprising. I did not miss my chance to seize this gap and prodded her.


    You were just thinking that, werent you? To think that a mere Level 0 got to eat such delicious food! Its so unfair! Was what you were thinking, yeah?!


    Nega!


    The captain, who was about to say Negative, swallowed her words and nodded honestly.


    Negativeto the Negative. Perhaps that is true. After all, I believed all low-level citizens lived hard and miserable lives.


    <b><i> Low-level citizens did have a hard life and were a bit miserable, but you, a signaller, was the weird one. Compared to you, most low-level citizens were downright aristocratic. </i></b>


    No, nevermind. The Captain still should have a steady ie saved at the Department of Veterans Affairs. Though I did not know how that money would be used, it was still definitely better than someone who was Level 0.


    But still, the life of a Level 0 citizen, who is treated as half-abandoned by the administration, isnt as substandard as I anticipated. The military authorities would surely be proud of this.


    <b> That means my loyalty to the Military State was not in vain.</b>


    <b><i> Huh. Thats a strange way of thinking.</i></b>


    Normally, seeing such a lifestyle would trigger thoughts like


    <i> -Level 0s enjoy this much luxury and freedom, so why am I, a Level 3, living like this? Dissatisfaction! Rebellion! Strike! Revolution! I shall stop my duties from today onwards! </i>


    I thought she would react like that. But instead, she was proud of having been loyal to the Military State?


    Her way of thinking was strange. Should I call it pure or steadfast? At this point, it was the State that was so impressive for creating these signallers.


    I cannot agree. I wonder. Is it really like that? You see, when people live together, there are no problems. The true problem for those without leisure arises when they face hardships.


    Asmuting hours approached, the sounds of rms echoed throughout the residential areas. Unlike the previous night, no oneined about the noise.


    After all, if they didnt wake up and ended up beingte, their days ofbor could increase.


    To ordinary citizens, the existence of an rm clock was a love-hate rtionship. It painfully drove away the sweet sleep in the wee hours of morning, yet it was also a signal that protected their precious daily lives.


    Most citizens, driven out of bed, walked the streets like corpses, clutching their growling, hungry stomachs without having breakfast. They mostly moved in the same direction, forming a massive flow of people.


    Some young men stood in the hallway, pounding on a door.


    Hey! Phillip! Wake up!


    Youre not dead, are you? Damn it, he looked tired yesterday. We should have just sent him home early.


    While the young men regretted their decision, the shrill sound of an rm clock continued to re inside the tightly shut room.


    The Captain asked.


    Why are they knocking on someone elses door?


    They made a pact to wake each other up in case one of them couldnt get up even after listening to their rms. If they arete, their days work bes invalid, after all.


    It was the cooperation of humanity to survive in this urban jungle. A union born out of necessity.


    However, the Captain, who always woke up before the rm, could not empathize with this.


    Question. Why do they need someone elses help to wake up? Isnt it just a matter of going to bed and waking up on time?


    Dont think everyone is like you. Some people, like mest night, sleepte due to unavoidable circumstances.


    That is because of your own misconduct!


    The Captain held quite a bit of curiosity, so she decided to follow this river of people with me. The citizens, walking slowly on the main road, were divided into several groups.


    Some crammed onto arge automaton carriage like they were human-shaped baggage.


    Others lined up in front of arge building downtown.


    Or they were swallowed up into a factory that looked like a huge storage space.


    Some work in factories, some in warehouses, some at terminals, and some in engineering or supply corpsThey go to fulfill their daysbor.


    The lower-ss citizens of the Military State, a country without anynd to farm, had nothing to offer but their bodies. Therefore, all the work avable to them involved manualbor.


    The majority of the ordinary citizens earnings came from thesebor sites and they lived day-to-day on this ie. Naturally, their wages came entirely from the State, which collected the products from thesebor sites.


    In essence, it was safe to assume that all ces employingborers were under the control of the Military State.


    I am aware of that much as well.


    But you hardly knew about the types or intensities ofbor, did you? Or which jobs are preferred.


    Affirmative.


    Kekek. Youre a captain and you dont even know that, huh.


    The Captain mped her mouth shut as if her pride was hurt. Before she could sulk any further, I made a suggestion.


    Since it came up, how about we experiencebor today?


    Is that kind of work avable for experience?


    Theres nothing in this world that cant be done. Everything works out if you talk it out well.


    Warning. Your statement contains significant danger. There are matters legally prohibited by the Military State and viting them can lead to severe punishment depending on the level of prohibition.


    Despite saying this, the Captain seemed secretly interested in seeing inside the factory and joined the line with me.


    It could be a bit tough for the indoor-dwelling Captain, but realizing the hardships ofbor here might be good for her. Maybe this would be a bigger stimulus.


    It was then that it happened.


    A shout erupted in the midst of the crowd.


    You damn thief!


    With a fierce and violent kick, a small boy was struck down. Even while he rolled from the impact, he continued to deny it while rubbing his hands together.


    I-I didnt do it!


    It was the pickpocket boy who hadid his hands on me yesterday.


    It seemed as if he had not yet reached the level of a skilled pickpocket, so he was facing an infuriated man head-on


    I saw you trying to pickpocket! How dare you try to pretend you didnt!


    Everyone passing by nced at them once.


    But that was it.


    The people walking by looked at the boy and the man once and then continued on their way. Their attitude was one of utter indifference.


    Help me! This person is trying t.AH!


    Whether it was the person being robbed or the person being beaten for stealing, it wasnt their concern.


    In fact, no one had intervened orined even when the boy was caught by me yesterday. They only looked because there was a Captain of the Military State nearby.


    In this area, there were few people with the luxury to actively intervene in others affairs.


    Pickpocketing is a crime. Although it is not a serious crime,mitting the same crime again after yesterday is a significant problem.


    And the Captain wouldnt have had that luxury either.


    But this girl, who strangely equated others with herself, was about to step in for the wailing boy.


    But. Personal sanctions are not permitted. He does not have the right to arbitrarily punish him as a criminal.


    If she had been left to the Military State as is, she would have been the first to be ruined. Despite herck of leisure, she still offered an opening with her own two hands; practically, an express train to her downfall.


    I wonder. Did the Military State protect signallers or exploit them?


    Do not stop me.


    No. I should stop you. After all, the boy wouldnt want you to intervene either.


    I adjusted my pace leisurely among the flow of people. The man, who nearly gotte for work, kicked the boy onest time and disappeared into the crowd.


    The boy, who had been lying down as if dead, opened his eyes slightly to check the mans distancing figure and then quickly got up. A faint smile hung on his lips, which was letting out involuntary groans.


    Heheh, even if I get caught during rush houras long as its not too badI wont get dragged to the orphanageSo its worth a shot.


    There was no gain, but no loss either.


    The boy considered that luck and disappeared back into the streets.


    The Captain, who had coincidentally brushed past the boy just then, heard this and tightly shut her mouth.


    .


    <b> They do not wish for it. They do not want the Military States judgment. If I had intervened, both of them would have faced an unwanted oue.</b>


    Being a soldier, from her perspective, it was a dereliction of duty from both of them. The boy whomitted the crime should rightfully head to the orphanage and the man should have reported the crime instead of taking personal revenge.


    However, the Captain was genuinely relieved that she did not intervene.


    I, feigning constion, spoke with a subtle undertone.


    Haha. Dont be upset. This is just everyday life.


    There was no response.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 161: The Military States Afternoons

    Chapter 161: The Military State''s Afternoons


    <b> The Military States Afternoons </b>


    Not long after walking along with the flow, arge factory on the outskirts of District 15 appeared. It was one of the clothing packet factories that existed in every city.


    The huge factory incessantly swallowed people into its depths. It was inevitable to go against it. We, too, were drawn into the factory, as if sucked in by the flow of people.


    This was a clothing factory that processed alchemic fabric into clothing packets.


    It was an extremelybor-intensive facility. Countless people had to process the alchemic fabric and even a slight dy at one stage caused problems in the next. As such, no matter how manyborers there were, it was never enough.


    In other words, even single-dayborers were weed here.


    So. You want to dobor just for today?


    The supervisor, who managed theborers, frowned as he looked back and forth between me and the Captain. I gave a convincing smile as I replied.


    Thats right.


    Jeez. Thats what you say after casuallying in with a woman by your side?


    The supervisor, grumbling yet simultaneously scheming to underpay us, showed great interest in the Captain, who was rtively well-dressed.


    While pretending not to notice the Captain, the supervisor nced sideways at us.


    You dont expect to get paid the full amount for just one-daybor, right? The pay is typically 70% of the usual rate. Hey, you go to Rail 7 and follow the instructions. And Woman, you look perfect as a model. Go to the fitting room and try on the clothing packets.


    It shouldnt really matter who he chose for the job. In fact, using Arch-Avatars would actually be better than people. His specific choice of the Captain revealed his personal desires.


    Now then, how should I respond? Just as I was briefly pondering, the Captain, without a moments hesitation, shook her head.


    I shall refuse.


    Refuse? Did you just say you refuse?


    Affirmative. I must oversee this man or perform a simr supervisory role. Therefore, I cannot be separated from him for an extended period of time.


    The Captain spoke as if it was an undeniable truth.


    This outright refusal obviously upset the supervisor who was a figure of power in this area.


    <b> A mere lower-ss rat who is looking for single daybor dares to stand up to me, who is acknowledged for my capabilities even among Level 2 citizens? How fearless ofWait. Fearless?</b>


    And then, the person who appointed this man as a supervisor had just proven their ownpetence as well.


    <b> This stiff attitude. The unique way of speaking. Could she bea military officer?</b>


    Sending danger, the supervisors mind raced.


    Although this was a factory, it, too, was overseen by a technical officer dispatched from the Military State. The rank of technical officers in charge of suchrge suburban factories was quite high, butstill, they were just technical officers and at most, amissioned one.


    Compared to thesemissioned technical officers, a field officer of the Military State, especially those directly deployed in wars, were the very definition of military power.


    Being just a supervisor appointed by a technical officer, he was no different from someone who was authorized his rights, rather than actually having them.


    It was a status that a mere Level 2 citizen like him, who wasnt even a technical officer, could not dare to match.


    <b> Nahhh, it cant beis not what I should think! You lunatic, who else woulde here out of the blue with such a random request at a time like this? Theres no way she is an ordinary person! Always prepare for the worst, you imbecile!</b>


    The supervisor, who got his bearings together, suddenly donned a solemn manner before speaking.


    Well, if thats the case, then it cant be helped. Ill assign you both together. Go to Rail 7.


    Since the Military State was ultimately a country of humans, it could be that there were foolish people who misused the power given to them without understanding the gravity of their role.


    However, such people were usually the first to be dragged to abor camp.


    If you perhaps have the mana to operate an Arch-Avatar, I will assign you to that task. A worker with mana is quite valuable, after all. Is it possible?


    I have never tried before, but I can use magic.


    Then it should be possible. Here, try channeling your mana into this Arch-Avatar.


    The supervisor, pointing to a human-patterned Arch-Avatar akin to a mannequin, politely made his request.


    No matter how foolish she seemed, the Captain was still a captain, so she, of course, was skilled in both Standard and Unique Magic. There was no way she would fail to operate the Arch-Avatar.


    As soon as the Captain touched it, blue lines appeared on the mannequin-like Arch-Avatar. Following the central line, the alchemic fabric covering the mannequin unraveled and contracted.


    Soon after, the alchemic fabric that once covered the entire figure was woven andpressed into a small packet.


    Only someone with sufficient mana could demonstrate such a quick and efficient transformation.


    The supervisor swallowed hard.


    <b> Fuck. That mana is on the level of a pretty skilled mage, isnt it?</b>


    The supervisor lifted his documents to his face before acting like he was scribbling something. Even if it may be toote, he wanted to hide his face from the Captain as much as possible.


    That level of mana is enough to let you handle an entire rail by yourself. Both of you, go to Rail 11 together. If you say youll handle the Avatar, theyll understand.


    <b> I almost got fucked. Someone who can perform such skilled magic cant be an ordinary person. Even if she is, with that level of talent, she could be of a higher level than me. Im lucky I made up the excuse about the model, or else.</b>


    The supervisor broke out with cold sweat, chills running down his spine.


    <b><i>What a clever guy. If only my friend Anton was half as clever as him.</i></b>


    Approaching the supervisor, who was desperately trying to avoid eye contact, I leaned in and whispered in his ear.


    Youre lucky, Supervisor. You got it correct.


    Even though he guessed correctly, he couldnt feel happy about it at all. He just desperately wanted us to move on quickly.


    As I left the room and closed the door, I could hear the supervisors thoughts seep through that gap.


    <b> Lets be more careful in the future.</b>


    Labor was exhausting in a simple way.


    Numerous people stood on both sides of an ordinary conveyor belt. When alchemic fabric was ced in front of them, theborers either cut or folded it ording to their role and passed it to the next person.


    As the alchemic fabric gradually took the shape of clothing, passing through each person one by one, it finally reached the Captain and me. When it did so, I dressed the Avatar in it and then signaled.


    With that, the Captain used her magic, transforming the clothes into a packet and stored it in a box.


    Before long, we reached the hundredth clothing packet.


    After sealing a box full of packets, I wiped the sweat from my forehead.


    <b><i>Who am I? Why am I here?</i></b>


    Surely, I wasnt born to do this. I graduated from ying with dolls long ago. So why was I still dressing up dolls?


    However, the conveyor belt kept moving and the work showed no signs of ending. New fabric kepting in front of us.


    In the end, I wasnt able to endure any longer, furtively calling the Captain.


    Phew. Its tough, right? How about we just call it a day and dip?


    Negative, it is adequately bearable.


    However, the Captain didnt show any signs of fatigue.


    No, she was exhausted, but was more focused on her duty, her eyes sparkling with intensity.


    <b> It is rewarding. Much better than sitting in the Windowless Room, connecting to a golem. Every time Iplete a task and fill a box, the meaning of this work seems to be clearer.</b>


    <b><i>Ah, this slipped my mind.</i></b>


    The Captain was a signaller who had endured harsherbor than any factory all by herself.


    Moreover, even though she never openly disyed it, she had enough mana to continuously sync with a Synchro-type Golem for about a day. The Military State treated her strangely, but she was still an elite in her own right.


    <b> A hundred! Has there ever been something I have stacked 100 of besides canned beans?! This means I am someone who can create a hundred of something!</b>


    <b><i>Military State, I dont know if you were protecting or exploiting the Captain, but one this is clear.</i></b>


    <b><i>You guys are bad.</i></b>


    I sighed and continued with my work.


    With that, as this tedious time, as if something had grabbed a clock and stretched it, passed


    Avatar team, your work is over. Time to clock out!


    As the supervisor shouted, theborers touching the Avatars asked him in puzzlement.


    Isnt it an hour earlier than usual? We could still squeeze out a bit more.


    <b> If I said you can leave early, just go! Damn it, why are you confronting me about it? Theres a military officer here! An officer! We need to send the military officer off first!</b>


    Despite his true feelings, the supervisor replied coolly.


    Today, the mana in the air is sparse. Thanks to the neer, weve met our quota, and we cant afford for you, the mana wielders, to copse. As such, well change shifts a bit earlier today.


    When have you ever been considerate of that?


    Quiet!


    Even if thats the case, if we leave now, our daily wage.


    Ill pay the full amount!


    Thank you! Take care!


    Theborers, having gained an hour of precious free time, left like the tide ebbing away.


    <b><i>How sharp of you, Supervisor.</i></b>


    Contrary to his guess, we had juste for fun, but there was no need to tell him that.


    I called out to the Captain, who was still focused onpressing packets. She nced regretfully at the box she hadntpletely filled.


    It is a pity. We could have filled five hundred. A once-in-a-lifetime achievement for me.


    <b><i>Im gonna say this again; Military State, you guys are bad.</i></b>


    It was around the time when the sun that had previously been in the center of the sky was now setting. After earning some free time, we received our days wages and left the factory.


    Considering that one-dayborers were often underpaid, the supervisor had been quite generous to us. Although it was double the amount for a regrborer, it wasnt too excessive considering the Captain helped them exceed their quota.


    The Captain, feeling a newfound pride in earning money by her own effort, walked with a spring in her step, holding the alchemic gold in her embrace. Unbeknownst to her, her golden hair and skirt lightly bounced as she walked.


    Is this your first time earning money? Why are you so happy?


    Its my first time receiving wages like this. So this is the weight of money.


    Ah, thats right. Soldiers get their sry in bulk from the Department of Veterans Affairs, dont they?


    Affirmative. There is no need to spend wages while serving in the military.


    Due to the existence of alchemy, no currency other than alchemic gold could exist in this world.


    It was because bills or bank notes could not possibly hold any value in the face of alchemy, that could even mimic gold.


    Only the Military State, holding control over the administration of the entire country, could pay wages in form of notes or gold. In neighboring countries, even though they killed off all the alchemists, their economies still copsed and their countries were torn apart.


    Come to think of it, Bbey is pretty much a captain.


    Negative. It is not just pretty much. I am most definitely a captain.


    Since you hadnt spent your money and just let it stack, you should have quite a sum left.


    Affirmative.


    What do you want to do with that money? Dont you have anything you wish to do?


    Was it perhaps because she actually felt how it was to receive hard-earned money?


    The Captain, holding the days wages close in her embrace, actually pondered my question seriously.


    <b> I am a Level 3 citizen. I have inheritance rights, but no assets to inherit, and I cannot leave any assets to my descendants either. In the first ce, there is no one to bequeath to. If I die, all my assets will be incinerated.</b>


    <b><i> Ooooh. Finally, her thoughts reached all the way there.</i></b>


    <b><i> Is she finally going to show me?</i></b>


    Life was resistance. A fight to protect and maintain ones small and fragile universe against the fierce and threatening outside world.


    When truly losing something, someone living had no choice but to resist.


    <b> The money was paid by the military authorities anyway. Even if it is incinerated and returned to the Military State, there is nothing to regret. If that money can achieve something betterIf it goes to others who are happy with small fortunes</b>


    But the signaller didnt seem to feel any need for that.


    <b><i>You guys are seriously so, so bad.</i></b>


    <b><i>There is a saying that even opportunity knocks only three times. If youre this bad, shouldnt you have used up your chances a hundred times over? Perhaps its slowly time for your downfall?</i></b>


    <b> It is fortunate that I at least still have ties to the facility where I grew up. If I die on duty,pensation will be paid. I have no inheritance, but it will be mst gift to my younger siblings.</b>


    Soldiers were encouraged to marry.


    Simply put, it was for asset reasons.


    If not used, assets and property would umte. And if they happened to die? It would be immediately incinerated.


    Of course, that didnt mean they could just request bulk payment at the Department of Veterans Affairs and stash it somewhere. If caught, they would be off to abor camp.


    A family was essential just to spend the earned sry right away. The Department of Veterans Affairs didnt prevent families from iming wages on behalf of the soldier.


    That was why many soldiers established families at a young age.


    Well, what if they created a family and could not provide for them because they died? There was still no need to worry.


    There may not be an inheritance, but there was stillpensation for death.


    And it was often an amount far greater than a sizable inheritance.


    Soldiers, who had no choice but to consider what would happen after their death, put all their effort into leaving a family behind.


    <b> Now that I think about it, it is a bit regrettable. If I had married, could I have left a little more behind?</b>


    Even so, at least a positive change was achieved.


    The concept of leaving something behind.


    The minimal desire of a person who had epted the inevitable notion known as death.


    The Captain, unknowingly tasting the poignant desire that bloomed in her heart, held the small change in the envelope tightly and replied.


    It is confidential.


    I didnt ask further. This much was enough for today.


    Thus, we were on our way back, walking through the slowly darkening streets, when


    A corner of the market was in turmoil. The part of the market usually filled with a cacophony of diverse voices was just filled with confused murmuring today.


    The gathered people were looking around, as if requesting for help, and then suddenly, they shouted upon spotting me.


    Hey! Hughes! We have a huge problem!


    I was usually able to understand what had happened half a beat faster because I could read thoughts. However, at this moment, my Mind Reading was of no use whatsoever.


    Anna got beaten badly!


    It was because the reason became clear without even needing to read thoughts.


    Pushing through the crowd, we found Anna, lying on the ground, bruised on her face and arms.


    Anna, usually so tough, nowy there with a face as pale as a seriously ill patient.


    I let the Captain run ahead, her expression twisting. Meanwhile, I stood there, scratching my head, and looked at Anna who seemed to have fainted.


    <b><i> Wow.</i></b>


    <b><i> Things really turned into a shitfest while I was away, huh.</i></b>


    <b><i> At any rate, whos going to cook dinner now?</i></b>


    <b><i> I was quite looking forward to it, though.</i></b>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 162: The Military States Nights

    Chapter 162: The Military State''s Nights


    <b> The Military States Nights </b>


    Just like anywhere in the world, abandoned buildings were perfect havens for ouws to gather. Neglected buildings and rejected people lean on each other, filling each others voids.


    Today, in a deserted building, a predator of the urban jungle was calcting his loot.


    Number 2ughed broadly at the sight of a small ss bottle filled with golden powder.


    Kehehe. Jackpot. Well done, Number 1.


    The bottle wasnt all thatrge. It was so small that if one stuck their index finger in, it would touch the bottom before it was fully inserted.


    However, valuable things often proved their worth in small sizes.


    A thing that required a separate bottle for such a small amount was, conversely, that important.


    This is a spice. A Level 2 luxury item, minimum, and depending on the type, it can even be Level 4. Lower-ss Level 0 citizens cant acquire it, much less own it. Its better if we use it instead for something more meaningful.


    Number 1, who actually stole the item, seemed skeptical.


    Its mere powder. Are you sure its expensive?


    Did you really not know? Then why did you steal mere powder?


    Just because. I beat up and robbed someone who looked like they cherished it.


    <i>Sigh</i>. Its a miracle a dumbass as clueless as you managed to steal it in one piece.


    What did you say, you little shit?


    Ignoring the infuriated Number 1, Number 2 continued.


    I know because Im from Market. Its expensive. We need to check its exact value, but if were lucky, it might even buy us an automaton carriage. Imagine, a luxury item that disappears into the body when consumed. In the Military State, such things are sold at a high price.


    You call me a clueless dumbass? Do you wanna see how stupid you get when youre hit by this clueless dumbass?


    Jeez, what the hell. Why are you still yapping over something thats already in the past?


    It was just now, you know?


    As Number 1 and Number 2 bickered, Number 3, who had been silently watching, suddenly spoke.


    What about the risk of being tracked?


    Number 1 spoke with bravado.


    None. I checked whether I was being followed from time to time and found nothing.


    Still not reassured by Number 1s words, Number 3 spoke gravely.


    Still, be careful. You might have been followed.


    Nah, there aint no way. Who would track us down just because a Level 0 citizen got beaten up a bit. Aint from a Level 0 citizen wouldnt even be epted formally. It means we can rob them freely without ever getting caught.


    Thats what Im trying to say. If it were the police, they would have just stormed in already. But if theres a backer, they will retaliate thoroughly.


    Number 1 waved his hand dismissively at this far-fetched idea, but Number 3 was not easily swayed. Number 1 clicked his tongue and muttered.


    That paranoid piece of shit is at it again.


    Normally, Number 3 would have retorted, but today, for some reason, he was lost in thought and did not respond.


    A Level 0 couldnt possibly afford spices. There must be someone who gave it to her. Or maybe theres some other backer.


    So what if there is a backer? Even if there was one, could they possiblypare to Him?


    Number 1 snickered and Number 3, too, did not deny it.


    The new wind that hade to these back alleys was a storm with the power to shake the existing order. A true darkness to drive out trivial trash. A shadow that cast over the Military State.


    With His power, they might be able to breathe again under the oppression of the State.


    As such, they couldnt be afraid of some Level 0 citizens backer.


    After all, that would be disrespectful to Him.


    Backers of the back alleys are nothing more than hyenas. Compared to Him, a powerhouse who looks down on general officers and is even rumored to have escaped from TantalusThey are no different from any Tom, Dick and Harry.


    Number 1 stated this proudly, as if being under this person was a stroke of luck or a once-in-a-lifetime honor.


    Number 3 sighed and started to get up from his seat.


    Alright. If youre done sorting things out, Im going to the bathroom for a bit.


    As Number 3 walked away, Number 1 shouted to him.


    If possible, go piss far away! We cant report to Him that you got caught for public urination near the base!


    Do I look like a retard who cant hold it in?


    Well, I guess its possible for you to not be able to piss in the first ce. Because, you knowBut yeah, theres no way you wont be able to hold it in if you do have one.


    This fucker.


    Number 3, his business seemingly urgent, left without saying anything more. Number 1 and Number 2 opened a lukewarm beer, cackling.


    Level 1 luxury item,pressed beer.


    Because it waspressed, it was incredibly strong, and due to it being sold lukewarm, it was barely drinkable without ice. Nevertheless, it was the only alcoholic beverage avable to ordinary people.


    There was no freedom of choice for them. Maybe if they tightly held power in the back alleys, it would be different, but for now, they had to quench their thirst with this terrible beer.


    As Number 2 diluted his beer with water, he muttered.


    You gotta know about that bastards dder. The level of control over his dder is Level 0, I tell you.


    I bet you. Galen, no, Number 3 will get caught first for public urination than any other crime.


    That would honestly be better. At least the Military Police would give him time to fix his pants. If he gets attacked by someone while doing his business, then no one would ever know.


    <i>Thud. </i>


    The two, who had been eagerly gossiping and trashtalking about the absent Number 3, fell silent at the sound from downstairs. They held their breath and listened carefully, but no further noise came after that initial sound.


    Number 2 spoke with a frown.


    Number 3, is that you? You didnt piss on the floor right below us, did you? I told you to go far away because of the smell!


    There was no answer. Number 2 got up and headed towards the edge of the abandoned building.


    At the very edge, where no walls were built yet, a slight misstep could send someone plummeting down five floors. Number 2 cautiously peeked down to the floor below.


    What the.Theres no one downstairs. Was it just the wind?


    Number 1, concerned at the dangerous position of Number 2 leaning over the edge, cautioned him.


    Hey, Milsen. Isnt that dangerous? You might fall.


    Look at this bastard being a pussy. Have you been infected by Galens worries? Whats so dangerous about this?


    You drank beer. What if you slip?


    I dont get how cowardly bastards like you even survived in this organization. If I was retarded enough to fall because I got drunk on beer, I deserve to die. Stop nagging like youre my mother.


    <b><i>How dare you ignore your mothers nagging.</i></b>


    I, too, offered my sincere advice to the ignorant Number 2.


    You should listen to your mothers naggings. Its advice that will make up your very flesh and blood in the future.


    Huh?


    The moment Number 2 responded dumbfoundedly to my words, I punished this unfilial son. A wire attached to a hook tightened around his neck.


    I, holding the other end of the wire, murmured.


    For the sin of ignoring nagging, your punishment is the Umbilical Cord style.


    Ugh!


    Immediately after, Number 2s body, choked by the wire, staggered towards the edge. The bewildered Number 1 hurriedly grabbed his legs.


    This caused Number 2 to be pulled from both sides, strangling him further.


    As Number 2 gagged, Number 1 shouted.


    Whos there!


    A sad and hungry person who lost his dinner tonight. I havee to avenge my unborn dinner that wasnt even able to see the light of day.


    As Number 1 moved away from the stairs, I trudged up them.


    <b><i>Phew, the n worked.</i></b>


    As a mere human, unable to fly, it would have been troublesome if they guarded the stairs. As such, I couldnt be more thankful that they made way for me on their own.


    Number 1, realizing my arrival btedly, yelled.


    You bastard! What did you do to Number 3?


    The man with the small dder is covering the wall he dirtied with his own body. I think his appearance looks dirtier than the contents of his dder, though.Agh damn it, just thinking about it makes me feel like shit. Let me beat you up a bit for that. Just let me take a moment to catch a breather.


    <b><i>Ugh, staying on the fifth floor was far worse than you guys actuallymitting a crime. It took a long time to climb up, you know? If youre a human who walks on the earth, please just use the 1st floor.</i></b>


    Who are you? Who sent you?


    The world sent me. At any rate, do people nowadays still beat up others senselessly? Are you not afraid of the stern judgment of militaryw?


    As I strided towards him, Number 1, in a panic, looked at the gagging Number 2. If he let go, Number 2 would fall five floors below while still being choked.


    <b> I have no choice. If I get attacked in this state, were both done for. Its better to let go. One of us has to survive!</b>


    With this firm resolve, Number 1 tightly closed his eyes and let go of his grip.


    Number 2, with eyes wide in betrayal, reached out in vain, but his hand had already slipped away. His body, pulled by the wire, teetered dangerously on the edge, then disappeared.


    I was impressed.


    Wow. You actually just let it go like that. I thought youd hold on a bit longer, though.


    You son of a bitch! How dare you kill Number 2!


    No, wait. What? The one who let go is you.


    <b><i>I dont just senselessly kill people like this. Number 2 is probably floundering in a wire I set up below. As for feeling betrayed by you, well, who knows? I bet hell feel that way regardless, yeah?</i></b>


    However, unaware of this, Number 1, all riled up, drew a sharply honed knife from his pocket.


    Are you alone?


    I have been feeling quite lonelytely.


    I responded, slightly lifting my magicians hat. Number 1, gripping his knife tightly, scanned for any signs of Qi.


    <b> That bastards the only Qi presence nearby. He doesnt look that strong. If he was powerful, he would have stormed in from the start instead of picking us off one by one.</b>


    Number 1s guess was right on the money.


    I was just amon petty criminal. If there were two opponents, I stayed alert, and if there were three, I would flee; I was apletely normal person who felt pain when stabbed.


    As such, I must give my best even when dealing with such mediocrities.


    <b> Maybe he nned to ambush me while I was holding Number 2. But he thought wrong. All of us were already prepared to die. Number 2 would understand.</b>


    <b><i>Nah, he didnt though. He was actually quite resentful of you.</i></b>


    After reassuring himself in whatever self-centered way he pleased, Number 1 red at me with fiery eyes.


    Ill avenge Number 2 and Number 3, you bastard!


    Number 1 raised his knife and charged at me.


    I didnt really want a head-to-head fight. There was a problem if he was strong and there was a problem if he was weak. After all, I would rather not get stabbed just because he tripped over his own feet.


    That was why


    Ta-da.


    I pulled out my hidden card. Literally.


    The Six of Diamonds, a card with six rhombuses arranged in a circle.


    <b> A card? What could he possibly do with something like that?!</b>


    At a nce, it just looked like an ordinary card.


    However, its true identity was the alchemic equipment I had made by investing all my wealth. It was the culmination of an exorbitant amount of money; a creation where one sheet of alchemic gold, sometimes two, were invested in each card.


    The card underwent alchemical transformation via a bio-receptor. Suddenly, every strand of the card unraveled, revealing its true form.


    Its identity was a small revolver that fit perfectly in the palm of my hand.


    Number 1s eyes widened.


    <b> A gun?! </b>


    <b><i>Yep, a gun. </i></b>


    <i>Bang.</i>


    A silenced bullet struck his ankle, forming a huge hole.


    Though not powerful enough to prate, a bullet fired at such close range was enough to stop amon thug.


    Keugh!


    It was just a gun. Humans didnt die immediately after getting shot. If he had endured the pain and continued to attack me, Number 1 could have perhaps won.


    But Number 1 was an existence even more trivial than me, a mere petty criminal.


    Unable to withstand the pain, Number 1 lost his bnce and slipped to the ground. After turning the revolver back into a card, I held a skewer and sat on top of him.


    Having easily subdued Number 1, I spoke leisurely.


    Friends. If you do not want to foster amity with me any further, let us make apromise now. At this point, I can just take the spice and leave it at that.


    Keuk! Bullshit!


    The pinned-down Number 1 didnt lose his fighting spirit and struggled fiercely.


    Because I almost fell over from his vigorous thrashing, I had no other choice but to stab his shoulder with the skewer.


    KEUAAAAAAH!


    Number 1 became much morepliant now that something had entered his body. Instead of causing more trouble, he clenched his teeth and shouted.


    Do you know who we are? We are Shadow of the Military State! If you kill me, He will not take it lying down!


    <b><i>He? Who in the world is He? And what kind of organization is Shadow? Why did all these strange things enter the useless back alleys when I was away?</i></b>


    <b><i>Well, thats not my concern right now anyway.</i></b>


    After all, that was not what was important.


    Whatever. Where is the spice? Id like to have them back since theyre quite precious.


    Hah!


    It seemed like he still hadnt grasped the situation, as Number 1 continued to blue while pinned down.


    Spice? Hmph. Its in my stomach. Why dont you try cutting it open to take it out!


    It was a lie. He had hidden the spice in his pocket.


    I could have just searched his clothes and taken them, but I was a bit curious about the source of his groundless bravado.


    You shouldnt say such things so rashly, my friend. What if I actually cut open your stomach?


    Hah! Try it! Do you even have the guts to do it?


    His daring words were unexpectedly sincere, making me shut my mouth.


    While I remained silent, Number 1 spoke triumphantly.


    Why? Got cold feet? You scared? Were all prepared to die. Do you think we wouldmit robberies in the State without that much resolve?


    That was indeed true.


    Getting caught robbing in the Military State meant at least 15 years ofbor. Depending on the number of assants and the severity of the crime, it could even result in a summary conviction.


    If he washed his hands of this and went into hiding right at this very moment, there was still a chance to survive, though.


    If our fate is tobor our whole life until we bite the dust anyway! Then Id rather just live in glorious splendor! I am ready to kill or be killed for Him, who will fulfill our aspirations!


    I understood. As a Mind Reader, I truly understood his desires and ambitions.


    <b> I am a low-ss citizen in this country void of hope and dreams. The only one who can change this fate is Him! He will overthrow the Military State and rule over the underworld! Then, as His follower, I too can change my life!</b>


    In this country, where the State controlled everything, there was no room for dreams, hopes, romance, or luxury. Life just slowly wore away in the monotony.


    The future offered by a nation that regted everything was just a firm and controlled shade of ash-gray. The romanticist before me would just wither to death.


    However


    My friend. You shouldnt speak so lightly of being prepared to die. Especially in front of me.


    No one alive has ever experienced death, so they could not possibly know if their ims of resolution were true or false.


    Even if it was sincere at that very moment, many floundered disgracefully at the moment of death.


    However, those who imed they were ready to die often used that resolve as a weapon to kill others, as if they could pay for such sins with their own death.


    They continued to create sins without proving that they themselves had the capability to repay such debts.


    So, if someone imed to be ready to dieIf they truly believed in their own resolve


    There was no other choice but to put it to the test.


    I spoke leisurely.


    Actually, the nickname of this spice is sprinkled gold dust. It is made by solely plucking out the pistil of flowers found asionally on the southeast coast, then dried. Its a top-quality spice that can buy a plot ofnd with just a pinch of it. Since its a consumable luxury, it can be sold for a great price even in the Military State.


    Haha! Too bad! Such an incredible thing is going to be my shit!


    <b> It did seem extraordinary, for some reason! Nice, if I can just deceive this bastard or at least report to Him if it gets taken from me! Then it will help His grand cause! </b>


    But, ta-da. The spice was here all along.


    I shook a bottle full of golden powder in front of his eyes, making them instantly fill with confusion.


    <b> I definitely put it in my inside pocket, though. How did he know?</b>


    Im a magician, you see. That means I can take things out of a box without even touching it. Though this time, the box was your stomach.


    Of course, I had read his thoughts and pickpocketed it, but I spoke as if I had really taken it out of his stomach.


    Do you know? The flower thats the source of this spice is a poisonous herb that can kill the one who ate it. The pistil has the least toxins and produces a unique fragrance, but still, this spice, dried andpressedis still a deadly poison if consumed too much.


    <b> What? Poison?</b>


    In fact, more people have died fighting to obtain this spice than from the poison itself. Hence, this spice has always beenpared to human life itself.


    So his im of having eaten all the spice was obviously a lie.


    But it wont be any longer.


    As you said, I dont have the resolve to kill or be killed. So obviously, someone without such determination doesnt deserve a spice as precious as human life.


    I let out amentation before grabbing his hair and lifting his head. I slipped a round card into his slightly open mouth.


    His mouth couldnt close. While Number 1 panicked, I held the bottle of spice with two fingers. The confusion in Number 1s eyes slowly turned to fear.


    Im sorry for taking it out without asking. Ill put it back.


    <b><i> Its okay. The ss bottle is sturdy, after all.</i></b>


    <b><i> If youre lucky, you might survive, you know?</i></b>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 163: Welcome To The Back Alleys

    Chapter 163: Wee To The Back Alleys


    <b> Wee To The Back Alleys </b>


    Abbey had donned her uniform for the first time in a while.


    She reverted the casual clothes she had quitecked back into their packet and stored the uniform she hadundered and kept with care in her bio-receptor. The sense ofpression that was hard to mimic in everyday clothes wrapped around her body, a slightly unfamiliar sensation.


    Still, it was the attire she had worn daily for many years. Abbey quickly became ustomed to it again.


    Though she had been told to nurse Anna, a Captain of the Military State was not a nurse.


    Abbey was a signaller. Apart from delivering information throughout the Military State with her Unique Magic, gathering information was also a part of her duties as a signaller.


    She couldnt do anything next to Anna, but there were things Captain Abbey the Signaller could do.


    I shall track down the entities disrupting public order.


    The Captain pressed her stiff military cap down firmly and left the room.


    Anna said she went to the market in District 13. Surely, she must have headed to the civilian market there.


    The civilian market in District 13 sold packets, groceries, and various small tools necessary for low-level citizens.


    Since the sale of luxury goods up to Level 2 was allowed there, ordinary people who had money would visit from time to time.


    As much as it attracted the civilians money, pickpockets and robbers also existed in abundance. Nevertheless, this was still the Military State. The risk when caught was enormous, so one would not dare to attempt such crimes without considerable resolve, and if not meticulous, they would be quickly caught and sent tobor camps.


    Since illegal acts have been discovered, it is my duty to collect information about this incident.


    It couldnt be left to the police or the Military Police. Even if a Level 0 citizen was a victim of a crime, they would not initiate an investigation. They would merely record it, intending to pin it on another criminal caughtter.


    Therefore, Abbey decided to move as a captain. She resolved to gather undeniable evidence and hand it over to the Military Police.


    Though she could not reveal her identity as a signaller, a captain was still a captain. She had more than enough authority to carry out such actions.


    After all, my life is one destined to die anyway.


    Uttering those words aloud made her body stiffen momentarily, but Abbey firmly resolved and took a step forward.


    Was it because she had experienced quite a few enjoyable moments before death?


    Or was it because she had experienced many new things?


    Abbey was no longer afraid of death. If she could die with these memories, she thought that of itself would be more than fine.


    Before I must go, I shall gather information for Anna.


    With such firm resolve, Abbey walked the streets of the Military State.


    It was a dark night, whereborers trickled back home after finishing their night shift. Arriving in District 13, Abbey stood with her back against arge building wall.


    She ced both her palms on the wall and extended her mana in all directions. A faint magical light spread from her hands.


    <em><b>Unique Magic Partial Bloom, Morning Glory Vines.</b></em>


    The vines, taking her fingers as roots, entwined the walls and floors. The Morning Glory Vines, while seeking a ce to climb, instinctively sensed the direction of the flowing mana and followed its trajectory.


    The vines climbed up using the mana conductive metal as a support, eventually reaching its end. The mana seeking an empty space seeped into a gap. And then


    <i>Chieeek, Chiek.</i>


    Somewhere in the State, Windows prepared only for signallers lifted their heads with a rough metallic sound.


    It was not remote ess using a bio-receptor, but a close-range Unique Magic unfolding in proximity to Synchro.


    Abbeys Unique Magic was Morning Glory, a Synchronous Magic specialized in close-range erosion.


    The fact that she was assigned nearly 50 Synchro-type magic golems called Windows by the Military State was due to the characteristic of her Unique Magic.


    Since all the Windows assigned to her were destroyed, she hadnt had the opportunity to use this until now, but.


    This is part of information gathering. A signaller has the right to handle the magic golems ced throughout the Military State.


    Synchro Magic left no traces. Therefore, this was not an act that would reveal her identity.


    In the first ce, Abbeys handling of the golem was solely for information gathering. There was no need for the golems to take action directly or be noticed by people.


    Therefore, this was not a rule vition. Convincing herself of this, Abbey looked up.


    And all the golems wrapped in vines opened their eyes at once.


    I use my authority.


    Because she was so utterly principled, she found a gap to squeeze into using principles.


    The invisible vines wrapped around a small golem hidden in the top of a clock tower, a golem standing on a building rooftop looking down, and a golem that only possessed a head hidden under a streetlight.


    The golems ced here and there opened their eyes simultaneously and responded to the signallers synchronization. Having gained control over the golems, Abbey exerted her mana.


    <em><b>Parallel Window Connection. Kaleidoscope.</b></em>


    Then, dozens of perspectives, each showing a different location like fragments of a broken window, entered Abbeys field of vision.


    Despite the darkness of the night, the overwhelming amount of information burrowed into her mind, causing dizziness. Abbey staggered and leaned more heavily against the wall.


    Nevertheless, Abbey was still a specialist in handling information, one of the few signallers capable of multiple connections in parallel. A single root greedily absorbed the information conveyed from all the vines. Dozens of lights shone in her blue eyes.


    Initiate search.


    Her pupils moved rapidly,paring and analyzing each scene in her field of vision: the flow of people, unusual speeds, strange noises, and sights that should not exist.


    She was the eyes, ears, and mouth of the Military State.


    A signaller was the brain of the State. A nerve through which fragmented information flowed.


    Therefore, information about their identity was essible only to those at the level of general officers, and even one of the Six Star Generals could not use them for personal purposes.


    Search, search, search.


    If they had entered a building with no exits, there would be no way to find them, but Abbey anticipated that they would move during the night. If they had stolen something, they would want to dispose of it before the next day.


    Search, search, search, search, search, search.


    Sitting there, Abbey, observing the streets of District 13, spotted a man with suspicious conduct. He was running with a limp, clutching his stomach, as blood dripped from his shoulder.


    He looked more like a victim than an assant, but it was a scene that clearly suggested a crime.


    End search.


    Abbey disconnected from the other golems and headed in the direction where the suspect was spotted.


    Thinking about the escape route, the suspect would pass through the next block. Havingpleted her calctions, Abbey headed to the next block ahead of time.


    And then, she encountered the terrified suspect running towards her. Seeing Abbeys uniform, his eyes widened in shock.


    An officer?!


    If he was the guilty robber, he would run away or be scared upon seeing Abbey. On the other hand, if he was a victim being chased by a robber, he would ask for help.


    It didnt matter even if he was not the robber Abbey was looking for. There couldnt be many bold criminals in the Military State, so if she kept tracking, she would eventually find the robber who attacked Anna.


    Abbey was considering how she should respond to the two possible scenarios.


    I-I was wrong! I-Its me who did it! Arrest me! I am Number 1!


    However, the suspects attitude was unlike anything she expected.


    Calling himself Number 1, he kneeled before Abbey, gasping for breath.


    Imitted a robbery! Number 1, Number 2, and Number 3 together! Number 2 is Milsen and Number 3 is Galen! Please, arrest me!


    This was beyond her expectations, but she couldnt panic as a signaller. Abbey replied stiffly.


    Exin the situation in an explicit and understandable manner.


    Theres no time for that!


    The suspect seemed like he had lost his mind. Or he needed to do his business urgently. ording to Abbeysmon sense, there was no other exnation besides the two.


    After all, it was because he was clutching his stomach, his face wrapped in pain and fear, all while confessing to the crime.


    Number Two, no, Milsen, that piece of shit, told everyone in the organization. He told them there is gold in my stomach! They are all rushing to cut open my stomach!


    It is difficult to understand the whole story, but you seem to be feeling threatened. Are you requesting protection right now?


    Yes! Thats right! Yes! P-Protect me!


    The suspect nodded frantically. Abbey, intending to obtain information anyway, asked.


    epted. But first, I require information from you. To understand the full story, I must know what item you stole from whom and what actions were taken against you.


    I dont know who it was. Some auntie at the market was trying to sell poison, no, spicesI stole it and was happy about it, but then he, he.in my mouththat.


    It seemed obvious that he had attacked Anna. She had not expected to find the perpetrator so easily.


    But arresting the culprit seemed to be a whole new problem, separate from finding him; after all, the suspects expression was filled with fear and pain beyond expectation.


    HeThe man wearing a strange hatHe.the ss bottle with poisonTo me.


    While mumbling, Number 1 suddenly grabbed his face.


    Abbey revised her assessment. THe expression he had shown until now was nothingpared to the terror now contorting his face.


    AhhhhHH. The Magician. Yes. Thats right. The Magician! It must be him! W-Why couldnt I remember before!


    The suspect, continuously repeating to himself as if he had gone insane, grabbed the Captains trouser cuffs in tears. His other hand still clutched his stomach, as if he believed that removing it would cause his belly to split open immediately.


    Please. I dont want to die like this. To be gutted by therades I trusted, what is this! I, I.I didnt meanI didnt mean for this to happ-ugh.Heuk. Ah, ah.


    Suddenly, Number 1s eyes widened in the middle of his begging. In the chilling night air, cold sweat formed droplets on his face.


    As if something was grasping his head and legs and twisting them, he made a sound as though his lungs were being wrung out.


    Ahugh. N-No.


    Then, in an instant


    KEUAGGGGGH! AHHHH! KEUAAAAAH!


    Number 1 copsed onto the ground. As if absorbing all the pain in the world alone, he iled his legs and violently pounded the ground. His fists became skinned and his body bruised, but he did not stop.


    Eventually, his eyes rolled back and he copsed limply. Foam like soap bubbles flowed from his mouth. Along with his life.


    Throughout this, there was nothing Abbey could do.


    After all, Abbey was a signaller, not an army surgeon.


    Confirmed fact of death. It is a murder case.


    Even in the Military State, murder cases could not be ignored. It was a serious crime that eliminated valuable manpower needed forbor, so murderers were made to pay a price sufficient for such loss with their ownbor.


    That was why even criminals had no choice but to be cautious. After all, a single mistake could get them caught in the States surveincework.


    Despite that.


    Why were they chasing him in a group in the middle of the night?


    The Captain spoke while looking at the approaching crowd. From beyond the shadows of the dark street, a lean man with a cold gaze and a long sword slung over his shoulder appeared.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 164: This Is The Back Alleys

    Chapter 164: This Is The Back Alleys


    <b> This Is The Back Alleys </b>


    He was a man with a rough appearance, marked by a knife scar on his face. Upon seeing him, even Abbey, who observed him objectively, would have thought him to be an individual who carried out illegal activities.


    Carrying a razor sharp long sword on his shoulder, he was unfazed by Abbeys military officer uniform?


    An officer?


    Criminals usually couldnt even meet the eyes of an officer; given the power and authority military officers had, they were no match for them.


    However, the fierce-looking man in front of her showed no signs of fear, even in the presence of an officer. Instead, he smirked challengingly.


    Oh my, oh my, my good Officer. That guy is one of our people. Sorry, but would you mind handing him over?


    Abbey replied stiffly.


    He has already passed away.


    Keke. I know. We need his body more than his life. He was ourrade, so we thought wed take care of his funeral, you see.


    Soon after, a snicker could be heard.


    They showed no sorrow in front of theirrades corpse. Instead, they greedily watched as if it were a treasure chest for the taking.


    What a headache, biting the dust while trying to escapeHurry up. We want it before its unusable. So, why dont you start stepping aside?


    Since the body was already dead, Abbey had no reason to care, but she also saw no need toply with these suspicious characters demands.


    I refuse.


    Kek. Why so?


    I am under no obligation to answer you.


    Oh my, oh my. Ah, I see. So says our good Officer.


    The tone was mocking, showing no respect for someone befitting of her rank.


    The man threateningly extended the long sword he had slung over his shoulder.


    How brave, how brave. Even for an officer. But still, youre just one person, after allMoreover, Captains are somon theyre like stones on the roadside.


    One of the mans subordinates cautiously pointed out an apparent error in his words.


    Uh, Hyung-nim. Captains are quite high-ranking, though. The next rank is a Major.


    Dont interrupt me, you fucker!


    The man, who had shouted angrily, then pointed his sword at Abbey. There was no way he didnt know what it meant to aim his sword at her, but it seemed he was unconcerned, even if she was an officer of the Military State.


    And so what if shes a Captain? Can a sword not pierce them? Or do guns not work?


    The subordinate cautiouslymented again.


    Guns dont work. The first thing that an officer at the level of a captain learns is usually Qi Deflection.


    Goddamnit, youre so fucking dense! Hey, you! You go first!


    He pointed his sword at the subordinate, who had been reprimanded twice, while expressing his anger; threatened by the sword, the subordinate cowered in fear.


    E-Excuse me?


    Bullets may not work, but a de will! Go stab her! And hurry up and open that fuckers belly! Before its toote and we cant use it!


    The man shouted, brandishing his sword violently. The other subordinates nearby began to approach Abbey, as if being chased.


    Though it was unknown whether two heads were really better than one, fear and terror certainly lessened when facing it with others. The thugs steps grew bolder and more confident as they had each others reliable support.


    Sensing the hostility, Abbey warned them in a low voice.


    Warning. You are showing threatening behavior towards a soldier of the Military State. Cease immediately. This is an order. If you disobey.


    However, Abbeys clear and innocent voice didnt seem to intimidate them at all. The thugs sneered and grew more aggressive instead.


    What are you going to do about it? Beat us all by yourself?


    Lets see if a knife can pierce the skin of a stuck-up little officer.


    Abbey found herself in a dire situation. To think that they would actually attack a military officer.


    The Military State was a ce that even took murder cases against ordinary civilians seriously. If it became known that an officer was attacked and killed by criminals, there would be no dy nor mercy in dispatching the Military Police.


    A corps with the right to unleash the power of the State upon its citizens would carry out somewhat discriminatory attacks against them. Even if they were ouws, they could not possibly withstand that.


    But to think that they would threaten an officer without considering all those consequences.Unless they were nning to call forth the Military Police.


    No way. Perhaps?


    Abbey muttered to herself.


    Is that your real purpose?


    No one answered Abbeys mutters to herself. The thugs, each holding a shiv, walked towards her.


    Keke. I wonder if an officers blood is the same color as ours.


    There were seven of them. All were armed with des. Moreover, the leader, the thin man, even showed signs of rudimentary Qi Arts.


    Warning. Predicament.


    Using a golem would be logical to ovee this situation, but it would expose her identity as a signaller. If that happened, only suicide would remain in her future.


    Should she engage in closebat? But that would be like throwing eggs against a rock. Abbey was not abatant specially trained in Qi Arts.


    To kill and die. Or to just be killed.


    To use the golem to defeat them and thenmit suicide. Or to fall at their hands.


    The moment of choice was rapidly approaching. In the dimly lit street, the des gleamed coldly.


    Sharp des, ready to tear through Abbeys flesh and spill her red lifeblood.


    It was right when Abbey clenched her fist after making her decision.


    You crazy bastards!!


    <i>Stomp, stomp, stomp.</i>


    Dozens of people poured into the street. Without a single word, they enveloped the thugs who were about to assault Abbey. The surprised thugs were swept away by the crowd right away.


    Screams and chaos ensued, followed by the sound of thrashing.


    Even those armed with shivs were no match in the face of the sheer number of violent attacks. Moreover, every single one of them were armed with long weapons, so they were even more helpless than they already would have been.


    Have they lost their minds?! Going against the Magician and even an officer? Theyre stirring up every hos nest in existence! If you want to be stung by a ho, go dance naked in front of the nest! Not poke it around everywhere!


    A portly middle-aged man at the forefront was beating up the thugs while shouting. The scar-faced man, taken aback by the sudden assault, raised his long sword and charged towards this middle-aged man.


    You bastards are Market, arent you! How dare mere smugglers, without knowing their ce!


    The scar-faced man charged, infusing his sword with Qi. A sword charged with Qi could rip through flesh and bone. If it struck the portly middle-aged mans body, he could not possibly remain unharmed.


    However, the middle-aged man dodged with agility that belied his size. The tip of the sword, glowing blue, narrowly missed his nose.


    Heugh! This piece of shit is even using a sword now?!


    What the middle-aged man, making a huge fuss, pulled out was arge crowbar with a split end; he skillfully trapped the mans sword in the split of the crowbar. The flow was so natural that it seemed as if they were performing a choreographed routine..


    <i>nk. </i>As the sword was caught between the crowbar, the scar-faced mans expression turned into one of embarrassment.


    Then, as the middle-aged man twisted his hand, the long sword caught in the crowbar was flung away. Utilizing the principles of leverage, the sword flew out of the mans grip and the middle-aged mans crowbar struck down upon him.


    Its you bastards who dont know your ce! This is our territory, you fucker!


    <i>Crack.</i>


    The sound of bones breaking was heard from the scar-faced mans skull. Now, his face bore not only a knife scar but also the imprint of a crowbar.


    His reaction to this was unknown. The reason was simply because he had fainted.


    His eyes rolled back and his lean body copsed onto the ground.


    Motherrrrrrfucker. Scared the shit out of me.


    The middle-aged man, gasping for breath, hurriedly approached Abbey. Before she could even be on guard, he bowed deeply, begging with his hands rubbing together in a submissive manner.


    Oh no, oh no, Captain. This isnt the intention of our entire area. Those bastards are just strange. They call themselves the Shadow of the Military State, I believe. They have been causing us so much trouble as well because they have been all over the ce.


    From Abbeys perspective, the group that had suddenly appeared and subdued the thugs was, as expected, just as suspicious.


    However, unlike the threatening shivs of the thugs, the objects held by the newly arrived group were familiar items like crowbars and sticks, blending seamlessly into the affairs of everyday life.


    Was she perhaps influenced by their more moderate tools? Abbey slightly rxed her guard and asked.


    Question. What exactly are your identities?


    Ah, my goodness. I should have introduced myself first!


    The middle-aged man, dripping with sweat and making a fuss, introduced himself.


    Yesss, yes. I am Klin, in charge of managing the public warehouse for all the market vendors.


    A warehouse was necessary for storing goods in a market.


    But this ce was a haven for petty criminals. Never knowing when a thief might strike, relying on just a warehouse and a lock was not enough.


    The market vendors had united to safely store and transport their goods, gradually growing into a significant force as delivery men and workers got involved.


    So, to put it simply, its like an association of merchants No, its not even that. Were just people who look after the vendors goods. Just warehouse keepers is all.


    Though Klin spoke humbly, Abbey sensed something familiar about his name.


    Klin. Store Manager. Market.


    He had definitely mentioned these words when he caught the child pickpocket.


    Store Manager Klin? Are you, by any chance, the head of the organization called Market?


    At that, Klin nearly choked and foamed in the mouth, shaking his head vehemently.


    No, no! The head? Of course not! I am just a figurehead! We are united just to protect the goods in the warehouse, a kind of horizontal rtionship! t like calm water!


    Considering everything, from the movement he had shown earlier to the Qi-infused crowbar, it was clear he was no ordinary person. But Kiln thoroughly downyed himself, bowing his head.


    Instead, in an inaudible voice, he only muttered to himself resentfully about someone not present


    That Magician bastard! What nonsense has he been spouting to an officer!


    There were many questionable aspects, but Abbey chose not to probe any further. Learning Qi Arts or having extraordinary physical abilities were not a crime, after all.


    Consent. I have questions about this situation. Please cooperate with me.


    Of course! Its the duty of a model citizen, isnt that right!


    Klin stood upright, eagerly awaiting Abbeys question. After briefly organizing her thoughts, Abbey asked her most pressing question.


    What is the Shadow of the Military State?


    Klin answered as if he had been just waiting to answer that question.


    It is a criminal organization that suddenly appeared recently and started causing havoc in the State.


    A criminal organization? Is it perhaps the Resistance?


    Ah, ah. No. The Resistance at least pretends to cooperate with the civilians. But these peopleare just ouws.


    How can there be ouws walking around so boldly while thew of the Military State exists?


    Klin chimed in, heartily agreeing with Abbeys question.


    I know, right? Weve been at our wits end. These bastards, seemingly fearless of thew, have been running amok everywheretely. Robbery, looting, arson, and even murder. Since they move in small groups andmit all sorts of crimes, they have been nothing but trouble for us.


    Have the authorities taken any significant action?


    Well, the State has been a bit busytely, havent they? And about three months ago, they already conducted arge-scale questioning. I think they havent acted yet because the effects of that are still lingering.


    Abbey suddenly recalled the incident from three months ago.


    Around then, there was a jailbreak from Tantalus. As soon as Abbey observed this, she immediately reported it to her country, which reacted swiftly. A nationwide state of emergency was dered, along with a major crackdown to recapture the escapees.


    However, the escapees from Tantalus vanished without a trace. Instead, numerous petty criminals were unluckily caught in the dra.


    That is a usible story.


    Perhaps, the current situation was an unintended consequence of enforcing the crackdown despite no deterioration in public order.


    But well, if things get worse, Im sure the higher-ups will step in to sort it out! Hahaha! Usmoners just have to trust our dear country!


    Afterughing for a while, Klin soon lowered his voice and spoke earnestly.


    S-So, about this. Please convey to the higher-ups that we, the people here, are innocent. It would be so upsetting to be lumped together with those idiots and punished because of a false charge.


    Klins subservient demeanor seemed almost like he was making a request. Abbey felt an instinctive aversion but saw no issue with the content.


    Abbey nodded her head.


    Affirmative. On this matter, if an opportunity arises, I shall report it to my superiors.


    Oh, thank you! Thank you, thank you, my dear Captain!


    Klin bowed politely, his face filled with a relieved smile. However, his smile stiffened at Abbeys next work.


    This is the second question.


    Huh? Second?


    Seemingly taken aback, Klins eyes flickered nervously. Despite his reluctance, Abbey pressed on without a care.


    Who exactly is the Magician?


    The criminals that self-proimed to be the Shadow of the Military State were deliberately disrupting public order. Their actionscked any rationality.


    In other words, it suggested arger scheme behind the scenes.


    Abbey realized this with her intuition as a signaller.


    If that was the case, then who was the Magician who had hunted them?


    Magician? Aha, thatWhat to say.


    Klin, who had been ncing around nervously, finally responded with sweat pouring down profusely.


    Haha. Well, its just, you know. The term magician is just used to call any talentsmonly seen in the back alleys. People who trick others with sleight of hand, shuffle cards in strange ways during card games, perform puppet shows, or astonish people with hand techniques. Those kinds of people.


    Are such people still around?


    Oh, no, no. Hardly any. Though theyre called Magicians, theyre really more like con artists or gamblers. With the country in such good order, how could such people possibly roam about? Almost all of them have disappeared. Almost all.


    Klin waved his hand dismissively, then asked with slightly squinted eyes; his racoon-like eyes momentarily shone with cunning.


    But why are you looking for a magician.


    Abbey answered truthfully.


    The person who just copsed in front of me mentioned a being known as the Magician.


    Thats all?


    At his returning question, Abbey turned sharply and asked.


    Sir. I warn you. If you know more, testify immediately. If you do not cooperate, you too will be under suspicion.


    Klin startled as Abbey asked back.


    Oh, no, no, not at all. After all, what could I have possibly even done to be under suspicion?


    How did youe to be here?


    Klin, returning to his submissive demeanor, looked around nervously and whispered.


    Actually, I was summoned by the Magician too. He told us to take care of those bastards who appeared in our area.


    Abbey nodded and pointed out sharply.


    So, the Magician refers to an individual. I have confirmed.


    Haha.


    Klin, smiling awkwardly, seemed reluctant to speak further. Abbey nodded and nced around.


    While they were talking, the merchants of Market had been tidying up the area. They were restraining the fallen ones, picking up dropped items, and erasing the traces of the brawl. The street had been cleaned up in no time.


    Please leave the cleanup to us. Well handle it.


    Hand them over to the police. They must face the punishment of militaryw.


    Would that be necessary?


    I shall report it to the local police of the area in question. Your personal retribution is not permitted. Beware.


    Is there any question about it?<sup>1</sup>Would that be necessary? and this line is the same in Korean. However, it can mean different things. The first thing is more like, Is there any room to not do that? while the second one is How could there possibly be any room to do that? Its kind of the difference between saying Of course! and Is there perhaps another option? Korean confusing!


    Abbey walked away, leaving them behind.


    Shadow, Magician, and the Military State.


    She was a soldier loyal to the State, and at the same time, a signaller destined to die soon.


    In the remaining brief respite, Abbeys final act of loyalty to the Military State would be to eliminate this Shadow and unravel the identity of the Magician.


    Additionally, creating a safer Military State would be a gift for Anna and Hughes as well.


    From tomorrow onwards, things would get busier. Abbey walked steadily through the streets.


    As she disappeared into the darkness, Klin, who had been bowing his head this whole time, straightened up and clicked his tongue.


    Ive done my part, Magician. Tsk, I cant with him. That fucking guy just suddenly shows up and orders me around for such trivial things.


    A few hours earlier, Klin had encountered him, who had suddenly appeared in the heart of Market.


    If only Markets headquarters werent secretly located in the middle of a massive warehouse, and if only it wasnt just Klins close associates that should know how to ess itThen, Klin might have weed him.


    In other words, Klin was not at all pleased to see him.


    While reading the list of smuggled goods hidden in Market, the Magician weed Klin as if he were the owner of the organization.


    At that moment, Klin realized he was being ckmailed, thus would be yed around by the Magician.


    His intuition was remarkably urate.


    <b><i>-Theres some trash in this area. Ive ced them in some garbage bags so go clean them up, will you?</i></b>


    Klin immediately led his forces to start the cleanup.


    Attack the Magician? Klin was not a man to take such a gamble. The true power of the Magician was unknown to anyone and in the first ce, there was no way he would beat the Magician in gambling.


    And


    Let the lunatics fight among themselves. I dont need to get involved.


    The Shadow of the Military State was an enigmatic group with a somewhat self-destructive tendency.


    They were bound to sh with the Magician. Blood would flow in the back alleys every time they collided.


    While it was uncertain who would win, Klin knew the oue of conflicts that had urred in the back alleys.


    The Bankrupt Fighter or Zantetsuken, Firelowe.


    Those who had shed with the Magician had all met their deaths.


    Although not directly killed by the Magician, it was always he who survived.


    What would happen this time?


    Agh, whatever. Forget it. Who cares? Let them handle it. I just need to do my job.


    As Klin grumbled, one of his employees, pointing at a foaming dead body, asked.


    Store Manager! What should we do with the body thats supposed to shit gold?


    ording to the Magician, there was a rare spice in the stomach of the corpse known as sprinkled gold dust. Selling it would surely be profitable.


    However, Klin immediately dismissed the idea, waving his hands.


    Just bury it. Dont touch such things, lest they bring bad luck.


    Its such a waste, though.


    Shut up. How do you know if thats even true? Even if it is, how are you going to sell something that came out of a stomach? Just think of it as stepping in shit and walk away.


    Alright.


    The employee, clicking his tongue, tucked the body into a wrapping cloth and muttered.


    Tsk. What a lucky guy. Looks like he wont be short of money in the afterlife.


    Bury that punk and put on his tombstone that he died as the man with the most expensive cause of death. His name might go down in history.


    After spitting on the ground, Klin pulled out a cigarette made from mana herbs. The red me stood out in the dimly lit street.


    <i>Hooo. </i>A deep sigh, followed by the smoke from the mana herb, billowed upward. The pale smoke rising under the faint streetlight looked like a degraded version of sun and clouds.


    The mana herb, which was the cause that made the timid Klin dare to get involved in smuggling,forted his weary heart and gave meaning to his life, even today.


    As Klin indulged in his small happiness, another employee approached him.


    Smoking again? Its bad for your health.


    Im bncing things out, you little shit. My body is way too healthypared to my mind, you see.


    Taking another deep drag of the mana herb, Klin, with a dazed look, gazed at the now tidy street and murmured.


    I need toy low for a while. Theres going to be chaos.


    Shadow, Magician, and a military officer. The situation was snowballing into a grander scale.


    Despite Klins experience in oveing several challenges, it was hard to predict how this situation would end.


    The night deepend as much as Klins sigh.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server <ul><li>1


    Would that be necessary? and this line is the same in Korean. However, it can mean different things. The first thing is more like, Is there any room to not do that? while the second one is How could there possibly be any room to do that? Its kind of the difference between saying Of course! and Is there perhaps another option? Korean confusing!</li></ul>

 Chapter 165: Umbra

    Chapter 165: Umbra


    <b> Umbra </b>


    It is timeto wake up.


    A split second before the rm rang, Abbey instinctively snapped her eyes open. Swiftly getting up, she pushed aside the fluffy nkets, rising before the rm could even sound and turned it off.


    It was a skill one could only develop after a lifetime of waking up on time: awakening just before the rm rang.


    Abbey had already reached such a realm.


    eptable. No signs of poor condition can be seen.


    Despite having gone to bed rtivelytest night, her body felt exceptionally refreshed. Unless she was tired from injuries or fatigue, a slightck of sleep was not a problem for Abbey, who went to bed and woke up on time every day.


    .


    Of course, attributing her ability to maintain her condition solely to her diligence would be ignoring the influence of her environment.


    The cozy nkets and warm room, the smell of the sun-dried, yet still fresh air. The clothes cleaned and dried, and the kettle that was always boiling.


    Everything in this room gently enveloped Abbey, and though she was not ustomed to this strangefort, she often found herself buried in its embrace when she regained her senses.


    Looking around the room, Abbey gazed at him, asleep on the sofa. He seemedpletely at peace in his sleep and showed no signs of waking up on his own.


    Get u.


    As Abbey was about to wake him up, she suddenly halted her hands.


    Last night, he had disappeared somewhere and returned with a doctor. Thanks to him, Anna received proper treatment and was now resting at her residence.


    Additionally, he had arranged for a nurse to take care of Anna, allowing Abbey to sleep with a calm conscience.


    Abbey had been busyst night, but he must have been even busier.


    Sleep well.


    Instead of touching his shoulders, Abbey pulled the nket up to them. He stirred like a baby, mumbling something. Seeing this, a gentle smile appeared on Abbeys lips.


    Abbey had other things to do anyway. There was no need to wake him up unnecessarily.


    Ill be back.


    After changing into her uniform, Abbey left the room with her hat on.


    Was it because it wasnt time to go to work yet? The streets, still not fully lit by the sun, were much quieter than yesterday. Abbey, who had left early, walked these quiet streets in her uniform.


    Her destination was District 10. It was not a distance to be walked.


    While heading to the main road to catch an automaton carriage, Abbey noticed the corridor-type residence she had seen yesterday. The door that the two young men had been knocking on incessantly was now wide open.


    Just as Abbey wondered if they hadnt woken upte today


    From inside that doorthe two young men who were knocking on the door yesterday walked out. They looked extremely distressed and sorrowful.


    People who had mastered Synchronous Magic often had excessive empathic abilities. Abbeys heart tightened for a moment before instinctively moving closer to listen.


    Phillipyou damn bastard, if you were going to leave, you should have at least said something. No wonder he even said he was going to treat us.


    The first young man muttered, covering his face with his hands. The other, following him, asked cautiously.


    What are we going to do? If we dont pay, Philip, no, Phillips body will be sent to the crematorium.


    .Damn it, even if we want to at least hold a pretense of a funeral, we still need to gather a weeks worth of wages. How are we supposed to live until then? We have no choice. Its all on him. Its his fate.


    People oftenshed out in anger to avoid feeling guilty. The young man, shouting at no one in particr, quickly walked away from the house. The other followed him in a hurry.


    After they left, the wide-open door remained eerily in ce, looking even more chilly than when it was tightly shut yesterday.


    Abbey couldnt take her eyes off the door until the automaton carriage driver mustered the courage to urge her.


    Shelter. It was an organization Abbey was well acquainted with.


    There were many soldiers in the Military State, and thus, many veterans. Among them, many had served since the kingdom era and retired due to injuries or old age.


    As much as they were former soldiers, their bodies were robust. With money left over, filled with pride for having toppled the kingdom, and having experience in an organization, it was easy for them to form a new group.


    Thus, the veterans gathered and formed Shelter, a sort of self-defense force while simultaneously adopting the appearance of a charity organization that protected and aided orphans.


    Please understand I cannot reveal my rank and name. I am currently on a confidential mission.


    District 10. The headquarters of Shelter, located on the border of the city center and the back alleys,


    The former Major General of the Military State and current head of Shelter, Frontaine, twitched his eyes and responded.


    Alright. Thats the principle, after all. I may be a former Major General, but I cant possibly ask a current officer for their rank and name.


    Affirmative. Moreover, you are a former soldier and also a civilian, so you are obliged to cooperate with me. I request your sincere cooperation.


    Even though those who had mastered Qi Arts had robust bodies, even they couldnt escape the depletion in physical strength due to aging. No matter how high-ranking they were, it was both a duty and virtue for soldiers to retire when they became too old to fight at full strength.


    Frontaine, who had been a soldier since the old kingdom, had retired precisely for that reason.


    Fraontaine narrowed his wrinkled eyes and spoke.


    Hah? Look, Captain. I was still a Major General in the past. But, what? Cooperate? Ha! Youre not even a field officer, just apany officer at best, but you dare. What is your affiliation?


    It is confidential. Additionally, I am not obliged to answer you under the regtions.


    Hah! Hiding behind confidentiality and regtions, huh. If youre a soldier, act more boldly!


    I am acting boldly. Moreover, your statement has no relevance to the current situation.


    Despite Abbeys response, Frontaine snorted and jeered.


    Still, it seems you know to be afraid since youre hiding your affiliation, huh? Im sure you are. After all, even among the general officers, there are two whom I have personally trained! You think youre something special, being just a Captain? With one word from me, your military career can end as a Captain!


    It was a childish but potentially lethal threat to a military officer thirsty for promotion.


    However, it didnt apply to Abbey. The identity of a signaller was confidential and in the first ce, Abbey didnt even aspire to live, let alone for a promotion.


    Question. Are you expecting special treatment as a former officer?


    Abbey asked without a hint of perturbation, causing Frontaine to flinch and mumble.


    Ehem. Well, its not exactly that.


    If you have no intention to cooperate, please say so. I will confirm that fact and consider other options.


    When did I say I wont cooperate! I was just pointing out your rigid attitude!


    Of course, anyone even slightly familiar with how the State worked would know that Frontaines threat was baseless. After all, the Military State wasnt affluent enough to afford special treatment for former officers.


    Frontaine cleared his throat loudly and asked with an even more displeased face.


    So, Captain. What do you want to know?


    I am investigating a series of incidents urring in District 10 of the State. Are you aware of anything about the Shadow of the Military State?


    The veteran made aplex expression. It seemed as if he was either surprised that the authorities were finally showing interest in the back alleys or that such interest existed at all.


    Huh. So the authorities have started to take an interest in the back alleys now? Then why would you not bring the Military Police and turn the ce upside down? That would make things definitive, though.


    The Military State was not interested. This was entirely Abbeys personal investigation.


    However, as a signaller, Abbey could directly convey information. This was a privilege only avable to signallers and had to be used cautiously.


    Of course, she couldnt reveal this fact.


    It is confidential.


    Ha. Of course it is. You cant tell anything to an old relic like me!


    Frontaines snort was filled with a mixture of self-assertion and resignation, as if to say that even a scoff was a form ofughter.


    Tell me, Captain. Do you know what they call themselves?


    The Shadow of the Military State.


    Alright then. And do you know where they got that name from?


    Abbey, who was recalling the information from her mind, replied half a beatte.


    The Shadow of the Kingdom, isnt it?


    Exactly. Or no, did you anticipate that from the beginning?


    Frontaine narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Abbey. She nodded to indicate affirmation.


    She was a signaller, specializing in handling and remembering all kinds of information. Although she couldnt say it was confidential, she knew more than a retired Major General could.


    The reason she hade to inquire was merely to confirm.


    Your assumption is probably correct. Their methods are simr.


    The old retired soldier didnt bother to save time. Even though he knew Abbey was already aware of the information, he began to exin.


    In the past, there was an organization in the kingdom that called itself the Shadow of the Kingdom. They were hyenas that did the dirty work for the so-called knights. Murders, looting, ckmail Things that knights couldnt do openly. They were a kind of clean-up squad, infamous among both civilians and even soldiers.


    After the Sunderspear and rebel forces toppled the kingdom, the Shadow of the Kingdom surfaced. It was a natural course of action for the Military State to capture these remnants of old evil.


    The head of that organization, Umbra Wolfen. He has returned after being imprisoned in Tantalus for a long timeis what Im convinced of.


    Just as expected.


    Abbey nodded gravely.


    Wolfen Fenshtein. The Umbra behind the Shadow of the Kingdom in the past.


    The deepest darkness of the old kingdoms most disgusting aspects.


    After being trapped deep in Tantalus, he escaped during the recent prison break and returned to his base.


    The city that was once the capital of the old kingdom, now buried under concrete as a form of insult.


    The most populousnd of the entire Military State.


    Amitengrad.


    The Military State chose to imprison him in Tantalus instead of killing him. Tch, they shouldve just killed him. Why do something unnecessary like imprisoning him.


    Abbey knew the reason and that information was not confidential. She spoke in a clear and precise manner.


    Umbra had magically altered his own heart. If his heart stops, the Penumbras scattered throughout the Military State will simultaneously cause uprisings. Therefore, the State decided to imprison him in Tantalus instead of killing him.


    Frontaines eyes widened at the smoothly delivered information.


    What the. You know well. Whye to ask me if youre already aware of all this?


    It is confidential.


    Hmph. How rude. Do officers not have any respect these days?


    Even in front of a former general officer, Abbey showed no fear or deference. She simply adhered to her principles and conviction.


    Frontaine clicked his tongue, visibly dissatisfied with her attitude.


    What is the true purpose of the Shadow of the Military State?


    What do you think?


    Abbey closed her eyes for a moment, sorting through the information.


    Indiscriminate robbery. Movements to attack even the Military States officers. And organized crime.


    Ouws who seemed to deliberately choose actions that shouldnt be taken unless they wished to call the Military Police.


    Therefore, their purpose could be seen. Abbey answered.


    Calling the Military Police. I believe that in itself is their goal.


    Youve got guts and brains, but just no manners? My oh my, look here. A real soldier has arrived, indeed.


    Frontaine nodded with a tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Correct. Theyre luring the Military Police to clean the back alleys once and for all! Its the only exnation that makes sense.


    Question. Why would they call the Military Police? The Military Police wouldnt just ignore them and let only their crimes go unpunished.


    How am I supposed to know? Maybe they have connections with high-ranking people of the State. Anyway, its certain that theyre trying to n for a cleanup. The severity of the crimes is escting day by day. At this rate, they might even attack an officer.


    Abbey, too, agreed with this. After all, she, of all people, had almost been a victim of such an attack.


    Agreed. I, too, was assaulted.


    You were attacked? You?


    Frontaines eyes widened intensely, before nervously fiddling with something in his hand.


    Abbey then realized the fact that Frontaine was holding a small cross.


    Then it seems the preparations are almostplete. Oh no, already.To think it went that far.


    Frontaine, now visibly anxious, changed his tone and spoke more humbly.


    Captain. I have a favor to ask.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 166: An Old Veteran Wont Die

    Chapter 166: An Old Veteran Won''t Die


    <b> An Old Veteran Wont Die </b>


    Even though someone who was once a general officer presented himself with such humility, Abbey did not show undue modesty, just like how she didnt treat him with reverence. She simply spoke her mind in a stiff manner.


    I shall listen and judge ordingly. Unreasonable demands may be rejected and I must also inform you in advance that the fact you made such requests may be reported.


    Frontaine, who would have yelled at her for being rude just a little while ago, did not me her this time.


    Every country has its crimes. There is no country with better public order than the Military State, but even that has its limits. Violence exists anytime, anywhere.


    Frontaine, with a parched throat, gulped down water from a cup and then broached the subject.


    As you know, in the Military State, adults are given bio-receptors and are also issued citizen levels. And most citizenslive their entire lives at that level, or their levels drops due to a brief mistake or misunderstanding. To be honest, it is best to think that there is no such thing as a level increase. It basically means theres no hope for improvement.


    Abbey pointed out in a nd voice.


    Warning. Your statement is overly negative. The Military State recognizes private property and if one lives diligently, they can live abundantly until death.


    One cannot live on canned beans and tap water<sup>1</sup>hey tapwater if youre reading this :)) alone, Captain. To live as a human being, one sometimes needs dreams and hopes.


    Ack of dreams and hopes does not cause death.


    No, sometimes they do die. Youll understand if you ever raise a child.


    Abbey, who had never raised a child, found it difficult to rebut. She was also slightly irritated by the veterans cunning argument.


    Meanwhile, Frontaine fiddled with the cross in his hand and sighed.


    Its all so rigid. The nation, the citizen levels. All of it is too rigid to find any cracks to slip through. At the very least, the Military State shouldnt have rejected the Sky God and the Sanctum.


    Correction. The Military State has never rejected the Sky God and the Sanctum.


    Sure, they just imposed a level 2 luxury tax on religion. If thats not rejecting it, what is? People have to buy the support needed for their hearts and minds. But how can people who can barely afford to eat buy faith?


    Abbey calmly retorted.


    That is a choice. If faith is so precious, they should spend discretionary funds to maintain it.


    Hah, sure, thats easy to say. But things in the world dont always work out like that! How long have you lived in this world to speak so?!


    Abbey was about to point out that he wascking objectivity because he was a believer of the Sky God.


    But before she could do so, Frontaine suddenly eximed.


    Young people with nothing to lose tend to be violent. They have no dreams, no hope. Even the faith that promises them peace and tranquility after death cant be attained without submitting to taxes! What kind of heaven is one that can only be entered after paying taxes?! For them, theres no mental support at all!


    Frontaine clenched his fist in the air. The Qi he mustered with his old body gathered in his fist pathetically, then vanished.


    The sacrificialmbs gathered by the Shadow of the Military State are them. Those who have lost dreams and hopes, thus gambling with their lives. Shadow used them all as sacrificialmbs. So, I.


    In that short time, Frontaine, looking much older, pleaded with Abbey in a voice that seemed on the verge of breaking.


    I wishthere was at least a little mercy for them. The children were merely wandering for a moment, trying to find their way in this world.


    Shelter.


    This ce, managing several orphanages and entrusted with operating a distribution center, was created by childless veterans to protect children and was also a private Department of Veterans Affairs tofort the families of the fallen.


    But even an only child didnt always grow as their parents wished, so how would orphans in an orphanage be?


    It was not fair to me parents entirely for a childs misbehavior, but it was natural for parents to feel responsible.


    As such, Frontaine, the head of such a ce, felt a great sense of responsibility, thus bowing his head to a mere captain.


    But it was something Abbey could not possibly ept.


    It is impossible.


    Right. Im sure it is.


    There was no mercy for those who had alreadymitted a crime. The Military State did not forgive.


    That was why


    But I can at least ensure they receive a fair trial.


    After all, the information provided by a signaller carried that much authority.


    If Abbey clearly observed and reported all these events, the Military State would ept it as is.


    Thank you.


    Frontaine bowed his head gratefully to the assurance of a mere captain, despite theck of formal rank or affiliation.


    The mood became solemn for a moment. It was an atmosphere that could be called a beautiful farewell, just as it was.


    Breaking the mood, Abbey asked one more thing.


    One more question remains.


    I, who is older and once had a higher rank, even lowered my head, but theres more you want to squeeze out from me? You truly are a soldier that is akin to the State. In both a good sense and a bad sense.


    Frontaine did not grumble because he expected anything to change. He sighed and waited for Abbeys question.


    Do you know about the Magician?


    At that, the retired soldier widened his eyes and asked back.


    The Magician? That delightful criminal?


    DelightfulCriminal?


    Abbey was puzzled by this iprehensiblebination of words.


    Delightful criminal? How can a criminal be delightful?


    There are such things in the world, Captain. I dont know if you, with yourck of experience, would understand, though.


    Negative. That is an impossible concept. Crime is something to be avoided and rejected. There is no such thing as a delightful crime.


    Well, who knows? Try listening to the Magicians deeds. I wonder, will you still be able to deny it?


    Frontaine began with a smile, like an old man telling a story to a child.


    Do you know about Seamless Cloths?


    Abbey immediately nodded to the name of the most famous holdingpany in the Military State.


    Of course. Isnt it one of only five holdingpanies in the Military State, producing the Arch-Avatar and military gear?


    Everything in the nation belonged to the State, but there were a few items the Military State could not produce.


    The most famous of these was the Arch-Avatar and Alchemic Fabric.


    Alchemic fabric could only be used by those with an Arch-Avatar, the human-patterned mannequin that responded to it.


    An Arch-Avatar, usually paired with a clothing packet, was a highlyplex magical tool that required very special magic, exceptional technique, and delicate sensibility to create. Because of this, the Military State had failed even though they had tried to mass-produce it several times.


    Currently, Seamless Cloths was the only ce in the Military State that could make Arch-Avatars.


    Seamless Cloths, originally a certain linen shop in the old kingdom, invented the Arch-Avatar and the clothing packet, truly the very definition of a technological pir for the Military State.


    They almost went bankrupt just because of the Magician alone!


    That was why Abbey was surprised by what followed.


    How is that possible?


    Its simple. Those bastards were trying to sell bags, essories, wallets, and belts made of leather! But then some lunatic started pickpocketing everywhere, regardless of the district!


    Who exactly was the one to make a great soldier, once adorned with stars on his shoulder and now an old man full of scars and wrinkles from many battles,ugh like a child?


    Just mentioning the Magician seemed to achieve something simr to magic.


    Back then, Seamless Cloths certainly were shitty. They usedborers to make their products and even mobilized orphanages, iming that children with small hands were betterBut thanks to a single pickpocket, all their hard work was stolen and they almost wentpletely bankrupt!


    Correction. Seamless Cloths did not go bankrupt.


    It was revived when the Weaver Girl took over as president. Otherwise, it would have been over!


    Frontaine chuckled for a long while, then fell into a daze of reminiscing.


    Back then, the orphanage I managed had Magician as the most desired future profession, followed by Pickpocket. I still remember how much I beat my brains out because they were always ying their stealing games with each otherIm ashamed to say it, but some of them really did be pickpockets.


    That is strange. Did the military authorities not try to catch that person?


    The old mans nostalgic memories were as deep as his years. It took him a while to surface from them. After Abbey prodded him a couple of times, Frontaine responded.


    A few policemen investigated, but it was all in vain.


    What about the Military Police?


    Frontaine chuckled as if he had heard a funny joke.


    What? Use the Military Police to catch the King of Pickpockets? You know how it is. Unless public order is severely disrupted, the State generally doesnt bother. Even if it was the King of Pickpockets, at the end of the day, its just pickpocketing. It wouldnt make sense tounch an investigation for merely that one person, would it!


    Abbey, with her rational mind, could not agree with himughing so pleasantly at the crime. However, seeing him genuinely enjoying himself, she couldnt help but be persuaded by his feelings.


    Either way, you are saying that person is a criminal. Understood. Thank you for your cooperation.


    Afterughing heartily, Frontaine cleared his throat and regained hisposure.


    Anyway, be careful. The Magician might noty a hand on you, a military officer, butthose who call themselves Shadow might target you even more.


    Thank you for the advice.


    Abbey held her hat to her chest and bowed deeply. Although the gesture was an ordinary courtesy to a retired soldier who was no different from a civilian, Fronatine seemed more pleased than if he had received a salute.


    Hah, even if there is no romance, there are soldiers, it seems. The future of the Military State looks bright.


    Watching Abbey walk across the small yard of Shelter, Frontaine muttered wistfully.


    All an old veteran can do is step backIt is a pity not to be able toe forward myself.


    They were retired soldiers. Those who could no longer fight because they had grown old or were injured.


    Once soldiers, but now observers of the Military State from the perspective of themon folk.


    When ones point of view changed, their perspective changed as well. Having retired and be civilians, they gazed upon the Military State withplex emotions.


    Behind the proud and wless curtains of the stage, there were many nails and adhesive stuck haphazardly to maintain its shape. These were blemishes hard to recognize by anyone other than a retired soldier.


    But still


    Even so, I still hope the country does wellIs it out of loyalty or is it out of attachment because it is the country I helped build?


    The old veteran clicked his tongue and got up. His back screamed in agony far more than usual, just from sitting down and standing up.


    Now, now. Lets see. I need to order some canned food for that guy, Klinand buy some packetsAh, and fix the fence too.


    He had far more things to do than his age suggested.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server <ul><li>1


    hey tapwater if youre reading this :))</li></ul>

 Chapter 167: Black Cat Nehru

    Chapter 167: ck Cat Nehru


    <b> ck Cat Nehru </b>


    The back alleys of District 14 were always filled with acrid smoke.


    The wind blew from the west to the east. Humans wading through the air were not free from this flow. The stench, dust, and all the indescribable filth exhaled by humans flow eastward, outward, with the wind.


    Therge incinerator in District 14 was the collection point for all this refuse.


    Whenrge automaton carriagesden with garbage entered, they followed the road and eventually dumped their load into arge pit. Then,borers, appearing indistinguishable from the trash, burned what needed burning and buried what needed burning, before loading the rest into containers on the Meta Conveyor Belt.


    Sometimes, when a battered corpse appeared in the hill of garbage, theborers, despite retching, sent it into the incinerator.


    The reason was simple; bodies were able to be burned.


    About 45 minutester, amid the ck stench, a scent of roasting meat intermingled.


    The drop of clear liquid at the end of theborers mouth  was it drool or was it gastric acid?


    It was the noxious cigarette smoked by Amitengrad, worn out by the wave of winds, as well as the harsh exhtion of this massive, bulky city.


    In a building overlooking the incinerator, where once brilliant glory and sparkling dreams were cruelly and equitably reduced to ash


    Umbra, Wolfen, sat in a chair, muttering gloomily.


    This Umbra has seen the true darkness.


    Wolfen Fenshtein.


    The evil of the past, hidden in the shadow of the Military State, murmured in a far more somber tone.


    Be humble. We are the Shadow. Light is our enemy and true darkness will swallow even shadows. As such, we must know our ce and tread carefully.


    At his words, the Seventh Penumbra stood up abruptly and eximed.


    Oh, Umbra! How could you, who should be leading us, be so frightened?!


    Wolfen looked at the Seventh with a cloudy gaze. The Seventh Penumbra, with ears and tail stiffly erect, spoke out.


    While you were gone, we fell into internal strife. Just because your heart did not stop, we, having lost our center, could not unite and gradually withered away! Now that you have returned, you must reward our patience!


    What do you wish this Umbra to reward you with?


    Unite the Penumbras. Formte a n and regain our former glory! Oh, Umbra, only you can and only you must do this!


    His booming voice echoed in the empty meeting room.


    Was it a forthright statement, honest advice of loyalty, or just venting years of pent-up frustration? The Seventh, having boldly criticized the Umbra, panted for breath, swept up in his emotions.


    Yet, Wolfen remained unangered, unshaken, merely looking at the Seventh with dull eyes.


    Seventh. Have you seen Tantalus?


    I have not. But at most, is it not just a prison made by the Military State?


    No. Tantalus is not merely a prison.


    The Seventh shivered, seeing Wolfens emotionless eyes.


    In his days as the Shadow of the Kingdom, Wolfen was a heartless devil that seemed to shed neither blood nor tears.


    Reigning as a tyrant of the back alleys, he would annihte a family without even a hint of change in his expression. He had assassinated prominent knights simply because they had reneged on contracts.


    However, no one could stop him.


    Wolfen was a shadow. When night fell and the Kingdom was engulfed in darkness, he was nowhere, and at the same time, was everywhere. The Penumbras dared not doubt his power and submitted to him.


    After being captured by the State and imprisoned in Tantalus, that fear had eroded over time, but.


    That cewas a battleground of devils, collecting only beings that could not be contained anywhere but the Abyss. This Umbras blood was not his own, nor was the darkness on this Umbras side. Neither was power, weapons, life, or will. Even faith betrayed this UmbraIt was a horrific space wheremon sense was twisted and strength was intertwined.


    Now, he seemed like a spiritually enlightened man. And because of this, the Seventh felt fear of this heterogeneity.


    Different from mere horror, it was fear and awe of a being reborn as something unknown.


    In Tantalus, this Umbra saw himself for who he is. How trivial and insignificant this Umbra ispared to real monsters. In essence, I, the Umbra, realized where I stand among true monsters.


    His eyes seemed clear and transparent, as if he had submerged all his malignancy and venom during his 20 years imprisoned in Tantalus.


    However, it was merely separated between above and below. In the deeper recesses of Wolfens heart, a stickier, denser evil swirled.


    The red-haired devil made an offer to join him. He said he would give a chance to change the world. But this Umbrachose to be the head of a cat rather than the tail of a tiger. This Umbra rejected his offer and returned hereThis Umbra shall be content as the ruler of this insignificant city.


    The Seventh couldnt hold back any longer and mmed the desk.


    Oh, Umbra! Watch your words. Are you saying we are no better than cats?!


    We are less than even that, Seventh.


    The Seventh startled briefly.


    It was because the voice that had beening from the chair at the head of the table until just a moment ago was suddenly right in his ear.


    rmed, the Seventh was about to raise his arm when a de, painted pitch-ck, burst through the darkness.


    <i>Stab.</i>


    The de, springing from the shadows, tore open the chest of the Seventh. A dry, terse sound was heard. The Sevenths eyes widened.


    Seventh. It seems a lot of time has passed. Where has your body, dried with hatred, gone? Now, only a fat beast remains.How about it? Does your family wee you?


    Keugh! W-Why?


    Wolfen answered the Seventh.


    This Umbra has discovered that you, the Seventh, have joined Family. Are you perhaps worried about them? Afraid that this Umbra might attack them now that he has be somewhat human? Did they really be your family?


    The eyes of the Seventh widened even further. Simultaneously, his ears and tail stood on end, showing a horror that transcended pain and dread.


    N-No, it cant be. Umbra, did youto me.


    A single day of shadowing is more than enough.


    No.


    Theres nothing that cant be done. In this world, nothing is impossible. Impossible is just a line drawn arbitrarily by those in power. We shadows have no reason to adhere to it.


    <i>Schluk.</i>


    The sound of the de entering was dry, but when it was pulled out, it was moist. Red soaked the darkness. The Seventh looked at the wound in his chest and staggered backward.


    As he gradually lost his strength, swaying and about to copse


    The Seventh suddenly lunged at Wolfen, shining with malefic intent. Blood flowed freely from his chest, but he attacked fiercely,pletely disregarding it.


    KERRRRGH-!


    Sharp ws tore at Wolfen. Not satisfied with just that, the Seventh, spewing maleficence, swung his arms repeatedly, as if to tear Wolfen into pieces.


    Chairs shattered and desks split and copsed in the face of his attacks trajectories. Overwhelming and powerful force overturned the meeting room.


    However


    Truly a beast. How foolish you are.


    The de sprang forth again toward the chest of the Seventh.


    Was it because of a mortal wound or the result of an attack that had expended all his strength? The Seventh Penumbra, unable to resist further, gushed blood from the hole in his chest.


    Stealth that even the keenly sensitive beastkin could not detect.


    Wolfen pulled out the dagger. The Seventh finally knelt. Melted into the shadows, Wolfen reappeared in front of the Seventh and muttered.


    Fade away into the darkness, Seventh. Do not worry. The de of the Shadow will not harm your family.


    Muttering, Wolfen left the meeting room without even a nce at the Seventh. Despite walking on hard concrete, his footsteps were as silent as if he were walking on a carpet.


    Since this nation, that has uncovered the Taboo instead of this Umbra, will trample them.


    <i>Creak.</i>


    As the vitality of the deceased ebbed away, the door closed with a metallic sound.


    ***


    As the kingdom fell and the Military State took over, the beastkin harbored great expectations. The hope that the old evils of the would vanish and the beastkin would be treated as equals made their ears perk up in anticipation.


    However, reality only proved that peoples perceptions were harder to change than nations.


    Even as the remnants of the kingdom disappeared and the State extended its power, discrimination against beastkin persisted. As people still shunned beastkin, the crime rate among them was higherpared to non-beastkin.


    Which came first, the chicken or the egg? Did theymit crimes, thus losing trust, or were they cornered for no reason, thus having no alternative but to resort to crime?


    Regardless of the reason, beastkin banded together to resist this oppression.


    That was the backstory behind the formation of an organization called Family,posed only of beastkin.


    The brother we sent in to infiltrate was found dead.


    Ears and tail that were no different in color to ck hair. Dark circles sank heavily under one eye. The other was covered with an eyepatch, entuating the decadent aspect of her feline features typical of a ck cat.


    Among Family,posed only of beastkin, she inherited the most prominent beast-like traits, serving as both an Enforcer and the face of the organization.


    The Editor-in-Chief of ck Cat, one of the few private magazines in the Military State, a paparazzi digging only into gossip. Additionally, a loyal informant to the State.


    Nehru, dressed in a one-piece dress, sat opposite me, sipping fruit juice.


    He was quite the strong brother, you know. Hmmm. It really is a pity. What do you think, Darling?


    So, what she was saying was that their hidden power was exposed and killed, huh?


    I made up my mind.


    Wow. So Scary. I should run away. Well then, bye.


    Darling, where do you think youre going?


    Just as I showed my intention to stand up and leave, Nehru immediately raised her sharp ws and grabbed the hem of my clothes. A hole was made in my sleeves that were on the table and sharp ws pulled at my trousers underneath.


    <b><i> Is this her way of gathering new material or is this a threat? </i></b>


    Darling. If youve heard the information, you need to pay a price for it, dont you?


    I never asked to be told, though.


    <b><i>I already read all your thoughts the moment you sat down in front of me, okay?</i></b>


    <b><i>Yourrade, who was once affiliated with the Shadow of the Kingdom and joined Family after the fall of the kingdom, was killed by a bad guy, yeah? </i></b>


    <b><i>From reading your thoughts, he was said to be a strong fighter, even achieving the realm of Heaven and Earth. So how could such a person die without any chance to resist?</i></b>


    <b><i>How strong even was this Wolfen, the escapee from Tantalus? What kind of monsters lived in Tantalus, huh? </i></b>


    <b><i>Tch. I dont want to fight.</i></b>


    <b><i> Im weak in one-on-one fights, you know?</i></b>


    For reference, I was a novice in one-against-many fights and my pride didnt allow many-against-one fights.


    So, there was nothing I could do.


    I was about to run away quickly because I was scared, but Nehru forcibly held me and wouldnt let go.


    Nehru replied with a sly smile.


    I know. However, the Magician doesnt exchange information unless its like this, right?


    You call this an exchange? You forced it onto me, practically stuffing it down my throat, before making me throw it all up.


    That is what we call an exchange.


    The reason behind the negative perception of beastkin was definitely affected by these bastards. At least I especially was. Today, my disdain for beastkin rose again.


    Anyway, since I was also using Family, I couldntpletely reject them. I sighed and sat back down.


    To be honest, I dont know anything. Ive only been back in Amitengrad for three days.


    It was my third day in Amitengrad; basically, I was as knowledgeable as a baby born three days ago.


    I meant it in that sense, but Nehru seemed to show interest in something different because of my words, her one eye twinkling.


    Ah, thats also one of themon questions in our Family. Darling, how did you get dragged off by the Military Police? Was there ever a time that even monkeys fell off trees?


    You roughly know already. That bastard Anton betrayed me. I was caught without being able to do anything.


    Thats not what I mean. Wouldnt it have been possible for you to escape in the middle with your abilities?


    What a joke.


    Two Military Policemen guarded me and normally, I had to wear a straightjacket. The only time I could take it off was in a courtroom filled with soldiers.


    Even if I had Mind Reading and a bit of skill when it came to sleight of hand, I was just an ordinary person in terms of my physical abilities. I couldnt take off the straightjacket by myself and I most definitely did not have the power to beat all those soldiers. So, it was obvious that I would be caught.


    But if I told the truth as it was, it would make me look weak and undervaluing myself was an act that shortened my own life.


    As such, I bluffed as much as I could.


    If I escaped, I would immediately be wanted as a felon. Since life would get tough if I be one, I just decided to take it as rotten luck and pay off my crimes throughbor.


    Hiyaaaa, wow. The Magician really is different, huh? Wont you look at that?


    <b>Hoohoo. As expected, a big shot is a big shot. He talks as if he could easily escape if he wanted.</b>


    <b><i>Are you serious? If it were that easy, I would have done it many times over. You really think that would work?</i></b>


    Escape tricks werent performed with both hands tied and eyes blindfolded. Magicians were humans too. It was not that I was ipetent, but that the Military State was far too great of an opponent.


    Was it because I boasted too much? Nehru, her head filled with silly ideas, ttered me excessively.


    Did you know? Right when you were caught, a jailbreak happened in Tantalus. When I first heard the news, I thought the Military Nation had finally gone mad and thrown you into Tantalus. Honestly, you were the only one I could think of who could incite the prisoners of Tantalus to escape.


    Dont say such nonsense. The timeline doesnt match at all.


    Hoohoo. Right. You were caught after the Tantalus jailbreak. Unfortunately, you lost the opportunity to present an escape performance from Tantalus.


    I dont even want that.


    I was beingpletely sincere about this.


    <b><i>I tried escaping once and almost died, after all. Do you even know about battles where the ground flips, the sky splits, and mountains of corpses copse? If I did that twice, there was no way I would survive.</i></b>


    <b>Hmm. So, as expected, ttery doesnt work, huh?</b>


    It wasnt about the ttery; it was just the wisdom of someone who already experienced it.


    <b><i>Dont ever go into Tantalus. Please. Its never worth it.</i></b>


    So. Is that all you wanted to ask?


    Of course not. That was just the appetizer. The real question isthis.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Nehra ced a short note on the table. The brief words were written on the edge of a small handkerchief, like embroidery.


    <strong>-Taboo of the Military State. Trying to search. Need investigation.</strong>


    That was hisst message. After this, contact was cut off and upon checking, he was found dead in a building in District 14.


    I offer my condolences.


    Thanks, but could you offer your condolences with payment? Specifically, Id like to be paid in the form of information.


    <b><i>Tch, she didnt fall for it.</i></b>


    What information?


    Nehru asked with an enchanting smile.


    Taboo of the Military State.


    Taboo of the Military State?


    How about it? Do you know anything, Darling?


    Well.


    I dragged out my response.


    Because I didnt know? No. It was because I know too much.


    This damned country had so many Taboos thatst night, a walking Taboo even slept in my house. She was such a secretive taboo that someone just knowing her identity meant she was duty-bound to kill herself.


    Even the Abyss was part of the Taboo. It seemed like it was going to be used as a trigger for war or something. That was probably why they were so serious about controlling information.


    Knowing too much could be troublesome too. Even if it was a Taboo, I needed to know what she was talking about to answer.


    It was a dilemma of information trading.


    Haa. Darling doesnt know either?


    Its hard to pick just one.


    I wish you would tell me everything, though.


    Then the costs and benefits wouldnt be bnced. Far less profitable for me.


    Look at you being so stingy. Is that how it is between us?


    Ah, youre right. We werent close at all, were we? Now that I think about it, theres no need for me to pay condolences. Goodbye.


    <i>Whoosh, thud.</i>


    This time, I read the trajectories of Nehrus extended hand and feet in advance, shaking them off. I flipped my arm to push her hand away and stepped on her rising foot a half-beat earlier.


    In that state, I quickly stood up from my seat, intending to leave without further ado. I had read everything with my Mind Reading, so there was nothing more to see.


    <b><i>Im saying youve lost all your appeal to me.</i></b>


    Darling, I heard youre living with an officer these days?


    At least that was the case before she said that.


    When I slowly turned my head, Nehru was smiling brightly, as if she had caught some weakness.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    I am weak.


    In terms of mana, Qi, or other skills. At best, I merely exist.


    The taste of dry and bitter tree bark was not pleasant, but if one asked whether it had a taste or not, I could only answer that it did indeed exist. After all, even a bitter and dry taste was still a taste.


    That was exactly what the power I possessed was like.


    It existed, but it was not pleasant.


    Even if I scraped together all my strength, I could never surpass the level of an ordinary human who had trained a little; it was just mediocre talent.


    However, there was a saying.


    It was not that the strong survived, but that those who survived were strong.


    ¡°Nehru. Is the information that urgent?¡±


    And one way to survive was¡­


    Pretending to be far stronger than any and every other person.


    Pretending to have some hidden trump card. Pretending to be some extraordinary existence. Bragging excessively, but in reality, using Mind Reading to sow discord and instigation.


    All without using my own hands or revealing my power. I moved others to achieve what I wanted. That was how a Mind Reader survived in the back alleys.


    ¡°I¡¯ll warn you in advance. Can you handle the consequences?¡±


    Nehru smiled wryly and responded to my words.


    ¡°Handle it, you say. Darling, is this right for me to interpret this as you knowing about the Taboo?¡±


    ¡°I have one guess.¡±


    Beaskin, with their added ears and tail, had a sense of hearing and bnce several times better than others. What did this mean, you ask?


    It was optimized for sneaking into ces and eavesdropping.


    Was that perhaps why? I, who openly gathered information using Mind Reading, found their underhandedness hard to understand.


    ¡°But are you sure it¡¯ll be okay?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm? Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±


    Nehru was a persistent paparazzi, always sneaking into ces to uncover secrets. And on top of that, being the Editor-in-Chief of a private magazine, at first nce, seemedpletely opposed to the Military State.


    However, there was one thing to remember. Excessively curious cats had already died long, long ago. The private magazine ck Cat had never crossed the State. Instead, it cooperated with the Military State by exposing corruption and scandals.


    Revenge for being exposed? That would never happen.


    Let us not forget. This was the Military State. If corruption allegations were proven true, anyone less who had a status less than that of a general officer would have their heads roll. Literally.


    Though it didn¡¯t mean instant death if ck Cat bit, if the hammer of militaryw fell, nothing of the body would remain. Unlike the superstitions, in the most literal sense, ck Cat called forth death.


    That was why even as a soldier, one could not reign supreme.


    ¡°The moment you know this truth, you and your magazine might be in danger, you know?¡±


    But could one stay calm knowing the hammer of thew hung over their head?


    ¡°Something said to be dangerous by the Magician himself. Oh dear, how scary.¡±


    ¡°It is best if you don¡¯t take it as a joke. You might ck out in shock when you hear it, you see. You will probably fall into great distress. You¡¯ll wonder whether you should write about it in your magazine. Whether someone will get hurt because of it. Every single letter you write will be fraught with fear. A pen might be mightier than a sword, but it is most definitely far heavier to wield.¡±


    Flinch. Startled, her twitching tail momentarily paused; she was a bit frightened by my threat.


    ?A bluff? Or, is it really something that significant¡­? Magician, Shadow. What exactly do the two know??


    It was a bluff.


    Taboo? If I knew about a Taboo that could boss around the Military State, I would have used it already. Why give it to someone else?


    ?The Magician doesn¡¯t want to reveal the information to me. In the case that the Military State captures and tortures me, I¡¯ll naturally betray the Magician, and the State¡¯s surveincework will turn towards the Magician, after all¡­.?


    So you don¡¯t have a single thought of enduring torture and keeping secrets, huh?


    Let¡¯s see if I give you guys any information from now on. Fat chance of that.


    ?But, we can¡¯t back down like this. Mister Mackellin died and Chateau is in aa. For the revenge of our family, no, to prevent such things from happening again¡­We need to know their n.?


    Nehru clenched her teeth and forced a smile.


    The most vulnerable to indiscriminate violence were the weak. Especially beastmen, with their poor reception, were susceptible to organized and collective crimes.


    Though Family was formed to prevent that, the opponent in question just had to be a secret organization descended from the old kingdom. Family, defeated and pushed back in a power struggle, prepared for them far more than any other organization.


    ?We will survive. By any means necessary.?


    Nehru was an informant and an informant had her own way of fighting. Firmly resolved, Nehru faked smiling eyes.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re quite cooperative today, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been cooperative.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Lies. You were even reluctant to pay condolences before I mentioned the Captain, you know?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t know about the Captain¡¯s affiliation, but it seems the Magician is quite protective of her. If he even let her into his abode¡­Hoohoo. This could be quite useful.?


    Until now, ck Cat had been a great straw to me, delivering well-processed information right into my mouth.


    But maybe due to the urgency, it seemed that the instincts inherited from her distant ancestors were starting to surface. Look at her prodding at me with those front paws just because I showed a little care.


    Humans made a mistake, a big mistake. Humans really did. If only they weren¡¯t the dominant species on the surface, beastkin would never have had to exist.


    Haaa. How should I let slip confidential information that would absolutely explode in her face at the slightest hint of a touch?


    Right as I was in the middle of my dilemma¡­


    From afar, a silhouette in uniform could be seen. It was the Captain. The Captain was walking right in the middle of the concrete, angr alley with straight movements.


    Nehru also recognized the Captain before quietly speaking in a casual manner.


    ¡°Speak of the Devil. How did she find this ce?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    Actually though. How did she know? Even though we were sitting at a table out in the open road, this ce was a quiet alley with hardly any passerby.


    Should I read her mind?


    ?Target found. Disconnecting.?


    Soooo, you¡¯re telling me¡­


    The Captain synchronized with the golems deployed throughout the Military State, and after searching one by one, she found me?


    ¡­Was this the power of a signaller?


    What in the world? Had I been under surveince all this time? Just a single individual, without being detected by me, was able to find me? And from such a distance at that?


    In a sense, wasn¡¯t she a superior version of me?


    While I was feeling doubtful about the meaning of a Mind Reader¡¯s existence, the Captain approached me. She looked back and forth between me and Nehru, before walking up right to me.


    ¡°I request your cooperation.¡±


    Though it was Captain Abbey who suddenly interjected, the Captain was still a captain. While it was up in the air whether I could defy her behind-the-scenes, in the open like this, I could not resist. Nehru, hiding her difort, spoke to the Captain.


    ¡°Oh my, such a distinguished presence like the Captain in such a humble ce! Could you please wait a moment. I shall finish our conversation quickly and yield to you.¡±


    Flexibility was the virtue of an informant. Despite the Captain¡¯s advent, Nehru spoke gently without a hint of fluster.


    Unfortunately, even though this Captain wasn¡¯t even a proper or normal one, she adhered more strictly than anyone to the rigid FM.


    ¡°I am on official duty. Excuse me, but I must ask you to postpone your matter.¡±


    Stiffness inevitably leads to conflict. Nehru¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°Just a moment, Captain. There¡¯s an order to things. We had a prior appointment, you know?¡±


    ¡°Official duties take precedence over everything.¡±


    ¡°Official duties? What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°It is confidential.¡±


    In my case, I read thoughts with Mind Reading, so I didn¡¯t really have any issues, but hearing it again, her way of speaking really did feel like one that was perfect for stoking anger.


    After all, Nehru was irritated because of that.


    ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°I do not joke.¡±


    Usually, Nehru would have stepped back and made an appointment for next time, but now she was unable to see past the agitated state of affairs.


    Ah, and this is by no means an insult to the visually impaired. What would be the point of insulting visual impairment to beastkin? It would rather be more of apliment.


    ¡°He was about to sell me information. Please wait until we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Information?¡±


    This time, the Captain was the one who reacted.


    ¡°You are buying information from him?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Negative. There are no regtions regarding themercialization of information. Non-luxury transactions are free. However¡­.¡±


    A signaller of itself was top secret. The Captain, her very existence a ssified information, nced at me.


    ?You are most likely not nning to sell the information that I am a signaller. I trust and have faith in you¡­However, I cannot afford to be negligent in surveince.?


    The Captain moved to the seat next to us and sat down upright at that table. She turned with her ears tilted towards us.


    ¡°Then, I will observe here until the transaction ispleted. Please continue your transaction.¡±


    ¡°What is she saying. Darling, that woman is strange.¡±


    Yeah, I¡¯m not gonna lie. She really is strange. But her behavior is somehow extremely delightful, so¡­ Well then, it¡¯s decided. I¡¯m on her side.


    ¡°My word. How dare you. How can you call the Captain strange when she works so tirelessly for us citizens! Tsk! Mere paparazzi should at least have some shame!¡±


    ¡°If the information you are about to trade is not dignified enough to mention in front of me, there is no choice but to suspect illegality in the information itself.¡±


    Nehru, cornered by authority from the Captain andmon sense from me, narrowed her eyes angrily.


    ¡°Look at you two, all in sync. Are you dating or something?¡±


    ¡°NEGATIVE! Stop your baseless usations immediately and finish your business!¡±


    Hmm. Regardless of whatever the Captain bbered, Nehru was now cornered. Without information equivalent to the situation, she would not move ording to my will.


    But as mentioned, it was hard to talk about such matters in front of the Captain. For now, I needed to send her home and then finish the conversation.


    ¡°Do not think of sending me away. I will not move from this spot until your conversation is concluded.¡±


    But how could I send this obstinate Captain home?


    Ah, that¡¯s right. What did Nehru just say? Should I try using that method?


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore. Bbey. I¡¯ll say it now, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­? Why are you seeking my consent?¡±


    ?Is he perhaps going to reveal that I am a signaller¡­? That cannot be allowed. The moment that happens, I will have to eliminate all witnesses using every golem I can mobilize.?


    How terrifying. If she decided to do so, I wouldn¡¯t be able to read her thoughts and respond.


    Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not that.


    I gestured to her. The Captain, tilting her head in confusion, plodded towards my side.


    As the Captain stood beside me, I grabbed her then and there, pulling her towards me. In a blink of an eye, the Captain ended up sitting on my knee.


    ?¡­? Question. What is the meaning of this action??


    While the Captain, full of questions, sat on my knee, I smiled awkwardly, as if to express that I was at a loss for what to do, and spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Nehru. To be honest, I¡¯m in a sincere rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?!?!¡±


    ?I have never heard of such news before, though?!?


    Obviously. After all, today¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve said it.

 Chapter 169: I Said Its Fake News!

    Chapter 169: I Said It''s Fake News!


    <b> I Said Its Fake News! </b>


    A bombshell.


    This fake news, unbeknownst to the sky, the earth, the Captain, and even to me until just 10 seconds ago, momentarily rendered the Captain speechless. Her thoughts turned white and she trembled subconsciously at the shocking news, her mouth agape and shoulders twitching.


    Seizing the short moment of the Captains bewilderment, I concocted a story on the spot.


    Paradoxically, it was in the harshbor camp, where life expectancy diminishes, that I had a fateful encounter with Bbey. Wow, I heardbor camps were tough, but I nearly died several times. Despite the exhaustion and hardship, there was someone who consistently called me Oppa. Nehru, you might not be aware, but men are suckers for being called Oppa.


    Im well aware of that, Darling.


    The term Darling seemed a bit outdated. Well, I guess you know that, so youre probably saying it on purpose.


    What?


    Ignoring Nehru, who zed up in anger even during all this, I ced my hand on the Captains stiff shoulder.


    The Captain, who had been sitting up straight with her fists on her knees, jolted at my touch.


    Anyway, after a while of that, this is how itturned out, I suppose.


    Even me, the creator of this story, felt like it was far too hastily made up.


    I met eyes with the Captain. Her eyes, widened in shock, seemed ready to brim with tears at any moment.


    <b> Negative! This is a result of coercion! How much longer are you nning to milk this! </b>


    Yet, the Captain could not respond promptly to my fake news. Before speaking, she had to consider whether her words would reveal any confidential information about her identity.


    Truth was singr, but lies, propaganda, and fabrications were endless. I just had to choose the sweetest of these infinite lies.


    Propaganda and fabrication were momentary, but rectifying them took that much longer.


    After finishing mybor, we ended up returning to Amitengrad together, and it was there, meeting a robber, that we quickly became close.


    Nehru frowned deeply at the sudden romance story that barged uninvited into our conversation.


    <b> What? What kind of ludicrous is this? Werent you just about to talk about the Taboo of the Military State?</b>


    <b><i>Yep, its strange, isnt it?</i></b>


    <b><i>You should notice, Nehru, being an information dealer and all. How absurd this story is.</i></b>


    <b><i>Just follow along for now. Lets embarrass the Captain, send her off, and continue our conversation.</i></b>


    <b> But its a good news peg! A scandal between the Magician and a military officer could be sold to our secret members!</b>


    <b><i>No, what? Dont actually start gathering news material. Werent we just talking about the Taboo of the Military State? Is this your upational hazard?</i></b>


    <b><i>At any rate, secret members? What in the world is that? And why would this story sell? </i></b>


    <b><i>Agh, forget it. Lets send off the Captain for now and rify things. If the Captain, who does not tolerate falsehoods, stays, itll be hard to progress the story. </i></b>


    We live in the same house, sleep in my bed, shop together, and even didbor together.


    If you even didbor together, theres no room for excuses. Its certain that you are in a rtionship.


    Nehru nodded. The Captain, hearing this news for the first time, widened her eyes in disbelief.


    <b> ?! Am I in a rtionship without even knowing it myself?!</b>


    <b><i>Why are you the one confused? Dont be like that. You, of all people, should know its fake news.</i></b>


    Amidst this, Nehru, stricken with her upational hazard, pretended to write with a straw and asked.


    To think you are seriously dating the CaptainIs this perhaps the information Darling wanted to tell me?


    Yes. Good news should be spread far and wide, shouldnt it?


    What nonsense. Its probably because you need guests.


    What use is there in guests? Just give me congrattory money.


    With a <i>Plop</i>, the straw dropped. With wonder and admiration, Nehru rolled her hands like a cat and put them to her mouth.


    Cat beastkin, being part human,cked fur on their hands and feet, but her posture was as graceful as any cats


    Hohhh. Are you even considering marriage? Well youre already cohabiting, to be fair.


    <b> Cohabiting?! Marriage?! I-Im not mentally or emotionally prepared yet!</b>


    <b><i>Preparation? Preparation, my ass. What are you saying? Stop making strange preparations and just refute it already.</i></b>


    <i>-Negative! Your statement is a false testimony, as well as a ridicule towards me! </i>


    I thought the Captain would jump in displeasure, shouting like that, but why was she just standing there stiffly? If you dont deny it, the fake news will seem real!


    Hmmm. Are you two actually dating? You dont really seem familiar with each other.


    Finally, someone senses something amiss.


    <b><i>Phew, what a relief. Thats right. As long as you, at the very least, are sane, I can avert this fake news crisi. </i></b>


    <b> Heh, looking at her now, the Captain seems quite cute. Maybe she is awkward with the opposite sex due to being in the military? For the sake of a better story, I should give her a little push.</b>


    <b><i>Did you learn to push things teetering on the edge of a cliff from your ancestors, you 1/8 of a cat? How can your actions be so annoying and detestable?</i></b>


    Since you two lived together, you must know the number of moles on each others bodies right?


    Moles?!


    The Captain, overwhelmed with embarrassment, was unable to give a properly articted response. It felt as though amp had been lit inside her, radiating heat.


    <b><i>Military State, you jerks. Because you treated people like machines, they actually became machines! Just look at her! Shes broken because she overheated.</i></b>


    <b><i>Ah, forget it. Anyway, bad Military State. Bad. </i></b>


    Nehru winked at me with a proud smile.


    <b> Hoohoo. By giving them a little push like this, theyll be so conscious of the number of moles on each others bodies tonight, they wont be able to stand it. How about it? Was I helpful, Magician? </b>


    <b><i> Dont make meugh, you dumbass. Why would I care about the number of moles? I already know how many she has.</i></b>


    I briefly recalled a past memory.


    No need. I already know. There are five.


    ?! Negative! No, Affirmative, but ethically Negative! How do you know that information?!


    <b><i> Oopsies. </i></b>


    Hmm. Youve already seen all there is to see of each other.


    N-N-Nega, Negative! And I only have 4 moles!


    There was one behind your shoulder, though. Did you count that one?


    Then five is correHow do you know that information?!


    Ah oops, its confidential.


    U-Uwful! Illegal! Your behavior and conduct is improper!


    The Captain, who was about to confront me, forgot that she was sitting on myp and moved too abruptly. Because of this, she jolted forward, leaning uncontrobly, and ended up embracing each other.


    Was this what nched grass smelled like? Her hot body and flushed face were clinging tightly to me. The warmth that could be felt even through the stiff uniform enveloped my body.


    <b><i>Iyaaaa, wow. Just one of these would keep someone warm even in winter.</i></b>


    <b><i>Hm. This is a bit dangerous, though. </i></b>


    Oh my. Look at you. How nice. You twoarefortable enough to have physical disys of affection in broad dayli.


    Stop! Halt! Erase that!


    At some point in time, Nehru, having caught a scoop, had whipped out her notebook and was already writing the article. She didnt even pay mind to the Captainsmand.


    Number ofmoles isfiveA rtionshipthat gripsand tracesconstetionson each othersbodies.


    I have neither gripped nor traced! Forget this matter! It is confidential!


    The number ofmoleson the Captains bodyis confidential military information.


    Negative! It is not confidential, it is just a secret! It is my private life! Stop right this instan!


    The Captain, perhaps overheated with embarrassment, iled her arms and almost fell to the ground. I quickly grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back. Her face bumped into my chest.


    When she was pulled into this embrace, the Captain let out a muffled sound.


    Ah, ooh, ah.


    <b><i>She really must be broken. What should I do?</i></b><b></b>


    The only person who was thrilled in this situation was Nehru. As a skilled paparazzi, she showed no signs of embarrassment or shame while observing us, and afterpleting the draft of her article, she tore the page out and hid it in her thigh belt.


    Great. The interview is over. Thanks for your cooperation, Darling.


    This is all your fault.


    Sorry. As an apology, Ill take care of the bill for this drink.


    <b><i>Hello? You said you wanted to listen to what the Taboo is, right? The conversation isnt over yet.</i></b>


    As much as they were a union of beastkin, Family was the most powerful organization in terms of administrative and informational capability. I was nning to leak suitable information to them and move them at will when necessary.


    Dont worry, Darling. I understand why Darling said these things.


    <b><i>Yes. Thank you. So you do understand.</i></b>


    <b><i>After all, from the middle of this fiasco, you were enjoying the Captains reactions. Since you figured out my intentions, Ill arrange to meet againt.</i></b>


    <b> Since Darling now has a precious person to protect, he is probably implying that I shouldnt ask about this further and trust in him to solve the situation. Hoohoo, even the peerless, unequaled Magician is quite the romanticist, huh?</b>


    <b><i>Why is your head filled only with pretense and gossip? Why are you so excited about someone elses love story (fabrication)? Did you enter some sort of third-person observer mating season? </i></b>


    <b> Anyway, since Darling showed me your woman, we should show some sincerity too. Yes, I dont know what youre nning, but Ill y along with your puppet show, Magician. Just like the day of the Mass Pickpocket Festival.</b>


    <b><i>Its encouraging that youll do as told without further questions, but what a misunderstanding to have.</i></b>


    <b><i>Hoo, whatever. However the process was, the oue is good, so its fine. Its the best result for me, after all. </i></b>


    As Nehru was about to stand up from her seat, she suddenly asked.


    Ah, Darling. We shouldnt disclose the Captains affiliation or identity, right?


    The Captain momentarily shivered. Even though she was already in my embrace, she burrowed deeper into me at those words, as if wanting to hide her identity.


    Since the answer was already decided, I quickly shook my head.


    Dont investigate further. Not even a background check. This alone is enough for a story, isnt it?


    What if we poke around just a bit more?


    Look at her prodding persistently. I replied with a refreshing smile.


    One of the two will have to die.


    It was a stark truth. After all, the moment it was known that the Captain was a signaller, in principle, either the Captain or you would have to die.


    At such words, Nehru swallowed dryly and nodded.


    Dont worry, Darling. Ill make sure to keep the Captains identity a secret.


    <b> It seems I really shouldnt meddle. If the Magician is asserting to this extent, that means any sort of prodding would not end prettily for him. </b>


    <b><i>Huh? Wait, Im not talking about me. Im talking about you two. You and the Captain.</i></b>


    <b><i>Im telling you one of you two will die, okay? Why are you thrusting me into this life-and-death seesaw? </i></b>


    <b> Hold on. So that means we were trying to probe the Magicians woman.Umm, for the time being, I should tell Family to not ept anything he Magician gives. Who knows what he might do if he snaps.</b>


    <b><i>Now you get it.</i></b>


    Speaking of which. I addressed Nehru, who was pulling out her wallet.


    Youre not going to use my real name, are you?


    Of course not. A good story should be saved, after allDo you have any requests or options you want me to put in?


    Write that I was a top student, a brilliant mind named Huey who consistently ranked first in his entire middle school.


    Noted. Okay, thanks, Darling.


    Nehru swayed her tail as she walked away. Perhaps because she was uplifted by the fact that I, too, had a weakness, her steps were boundlessly light and cheerful.


    It was aplete misunderstanding, but there was no need to correct it. Provoking misunderstandings could be a rather good buildup.


    At any rate


    .


    What should I do with the Captain, who was silently holding onto my cor? I couldnt even hear her breathing. I did manage to embarrass her, but instead of home, it seemed like I had sent her to quite an odd ce.


    Lets go home for now.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 170: Fake News...?

    Chapter 170: Fake News...?


    <b> Fake News? </b>


    <i> There areSo many good things in the world. </i>


    <i></i>


    <i> The morning is so weing and the sunlight is warm. The wind is refreshing. ck tea is sweet, nkets are cozy, and food delights the taste buds. </i>


    <i></i>


    <i> People live together in harmony. Exhausted frombor, they sit in restaurants, sharing jokes, and spending tired evenings. They make friends with those they just met and go home to raise their children, before falling asleep. In the quiet of the night, only their breathing is heard. I have experienced all of these things. </i>


    <i></i>


    <i> However, there is tragedy in the world as well. Anna was severely injured in an ambush, those threatening even military officers roam the streets, organizations sh in the dark, and some citizens dont wake up in the morning despite having gone to sleep like everyone else. There are surely more people dying somewhere unknown to me.</i>


    <i></i>


    <i> There are unavoidable idents, but many tragedies can be prevented. Especially the evil that spreads chaos must be swiftly dealt with. The Shadow of the Military State and the Magician. Lawless individuals who disrupt society while concealing their identities.</i>


    <i></i>


    <i> For me to fulfill my duty to the utmost. Even if it is just for him and Anna.</i>


    <i></i>


    <i> Before my life reaches its end, I will eliminate all of them. </i>


    <i></i>


    <i> At least, that was my intention.</i>


    ***


    While returning home, the Captain suppressed her rising emotions.


    <i>Pressss, Press. </i>A hard, heavy sense of duty weighed down her heart. While it was previously agitated without its owner even being aware, it gradually calmed down. As heat left her head, rationality returned to its rightful ce.


    <b><i>She looks much more tranquil. Looks like its time to start clearing up the misunderstanding.</i></b>


    Captain, youre not perhaps upset about my evasive answers, are you?


    .


    Maybe because Nehru was born a beast, she barks so loudly when she doesnt have meat in her mouth. So, please be genero.


    Negative.


    Excuse me? Negative about what?


    The Captain didnt respond, instead looking around the room.


    Bed and sofa,mp and lights. Even the carpet covering the floor and the bathroom door.


    After ncing at every item, the Captain, with a firm resolve, looked at me.


    I request your cooperation.


    Oh, right. You mentioned needing cooperation. But Im a person who keeps work and personal life separate. Tell me. Ill consider your request and even the necessarypensation for it.


    <b><i>I had once done a job simr to a debt collector. Cooperation? Sure, you can have it. If the price is right, of course.</i></b>


    As if expecting my reaction, the Captain nodded before speaking.


    I am looking for a criminal organization known as the Shadow of the Military State and an ouw called the Magician.


    What?


    <b><i>Wait, what. Thats not possible, though. Since the Magicianis yours truly.</i></b>


    <b><i>Was it the instinct of a petty criminal? I froze like a mouse in front of a cat since a military officer sought me out. Uh, I cant help with this, okay? Since to help, Id have to cuff myself with a straightjacket packet, you know?</i></b>


    <b><i>But why all of a sudden? </i></b>


    Why are you looking for them?


    I am a soldier. What reason does a soldier need to monitor and arrest criminals?


    Well, yes, but.


    <b><i>Werent you on leave until you had to return to headquarters?</i></b>


    <b><i>If return before two weeks past is the condition, shouldnt one obviously enjoy society during those two weeks and then casually return on thest day? Why are you even trying to work while youre on leave?</i></b>


    <b><i>And to top it all off, it just has to be about catching me!</i></b>


    I need a coborator who resides locally and is knowledgeable about the geography and situation. Additionally, I need a contact who can ry information to me in case of an emergency.


    And youre telling me you want that to be me?


    Affirmative.


    I dont mind cooperating, but I dont do freebies. Whatever I do, I should get the prescribed price for it. Work as much as you get paid. Thats my motto, you see.


    In other words, show me the money. The Captain agreed without muchint.


    <b> I am aware. You have that kind of personality. Even in the Abyss, you demanded a price for even the smallest favor.</b>


    <b><i>Kekek. I guess you do know, after all.</i></b>


    That was why it was important not to be taken advantage of. Once you built yourself enough of a reputation, they would think of the payment they need to give themselves.


    But first. I have one offer for you.


    <b><i>Ooooh. She dares to negotiate? With me? A Mind Reader?</i></b>


    <b><i>Well then. Lets see. I wonderHow much has she figured out? Hazard pay,bor, and even the cost of providing a base. Hmm. Im pretty sure it wont be cheap.</i></b>


    <b><i>Should I try reading what her proposal is.If itspletely bonkers, Ill cut her off right away.</i></b>


    Right as I was about to read her mind


    Please marry me.


    What? What did you say?


    <b><i>What? What did you say? </i></b>


    Even the ability to read thoughts was useless if I couldnt understand what the fuck I had just heard.


    As I was stunned to silence, the Captain, holding her hat to her chest, spoke seriously.


    I know very well that this is sudden. However, please, hear me out.


    I was nning to read and analyze her thoughts and memories. What was even the thought process that arrived at such an offer? Was this actually how I got proposed for the first time in my life?


    <b> My identity as a signaller has been discovered by you. I should have either taken my life or killed you immediately, but I did nothing and just observed throughout half the journey across the Military States territory. There is no excuse for such negligence on my part.</b>


    <b><i>Ah, this again. </i></b>


    I owe you a great debt. You saved my life, provided me a ce for amodations, and looked after me in many ways. In contrast, what I have given you in return is.


    <b> Not having killed youdoes not count as favor being returned. ording to principles, I should have killed myself, after all. In a way, thanks to your help, I have been living on borrowed time, dying the inevitable end of my life.</b>


    Nonexistent.


    <b><i>You know very well, huh?</i></b>


    <b><i>So, someone who is that aware said what?!</i></b>


    Im proud of you for being aware of that and all, but what does it matter to this? Are you trying to tell me to be grateful that youre marrying me and expect me to serve you for the rest of my life?


    Negative.


    The Captain stood stiff and straight; her sky-blue eyes were so clear that it made me feel like there was no need to even read her mind.


    Currently, in District 10 of the Military State, a mysterious criminal organization and ouws are wreaking havoc. For your sake and those around you, I n to rectifyw and order and eradicate them.


    <b><i>The likes of you?</i></b> was what I wanted to say but her demonstrated abilities spoke for themselves.


    Just going to the signallers headquarters and leaking the right information would decimate the organization. Since golems hidden everywhere would start tracking them, an ordinary criminal organization would stand no chance.


    But, going to the signallers headquarters with my identity exposed would only lead to my death. It seemed her intention was to gather as much information as possible before that.


    OrDie fighting the criminal organization.


    What a noble endeavor.


    It is my duty. I will use all means to investigate and eliminate the ouws who torment the citizens of the Military State. However, these criminals are violent, even to military officers. There is a risk to my safety in the process of investigation. As they have no regard forw or order, it is possible that I could be killed.


    She still had no intention of living, I see. The Captain spoke of her potential death with utter detachment.


    This is both a request for your cooperation and a way to repay you for your help so far. Someone needs to pass on the information I have obtained in the event of my death, as well as report the fact of my death to the authorities.


    Now, I was starting to slowly understand why marriage came into y here.


    If you die on duty, a death gratuity is given, so youre telling me to im that money by marrying you since itll be useless if you dont have family anyway?


    .


    Right?


    Affirmative.


    <b> That is all I can give you. Without any direct family, I wouldnt receive those funds anyway, so at the very least, I would like you to be the one to ept them.</b>


    <i>My life is already forfeit.</i>


    With this in mind, the Captain intended to investigate and dismantle the forces behind the attack on Anna and the unrest among the citizens. The sudden shift in topic to marriage was part of her way of repaying her debt to me.


    It is not a bad deal for you either. If I reveal that you have actively cooperated with me in Tantalus, it may clear some of the charges against you.


    The Military State clearing my charges? Thats the least credible story in existence.


    The fact that you helped me return to Amitengrad is undeniable. If I emphasize that, the higher-ups will not me you too much.


    I am a Level 0 nobody. I might be arrested before they even find a reason to.


    That is not an issue. When a Level 3 citizen marries, the spouse temporarily receives Level 2 citizenship. You can clear suspicions regarding you while maintaining Level 2.


    I was not really dissatisfied with my Level 0 petty criminal life, but our model Captain seemed to want me to return to the light.


    Now, you can wash away all your sins and start a new life with sufficient wealth. This is what I can offer you in return. This is the price I can pay.


    <b><i> By marrying you, that is.</i></b>


    <b><i> Eh, Im grateful for the thought and honestly, the money too. But isnt this a bit much? </i></b>


    Uh, do you really have to die? Cant you just back off when it gets too dangerous?


    The Captain shook her head firmly.


    I must fulfill my duty to the best of my ability.


    The irond rule of a signaller: Their identity itself must be absolutely ssified.


    Having just witnessed the power that a signaller held, I somewhat understood why.


    From a single spot, she was able to monitor an entire District, absorb a variety of information all at once, and instantly sort them.


    The Synchronization Magic used to transfer state secrets and strategies to other signallers or corps, while seemingly insignificant on a personal level, was a formidable ability when used as a part of the Military State. Sending orders from highmand without dy or cost meant the Military State could move as nimbly as a lone beast.


    Long-distancemunication, information control, surveince, and management.


    Signallers were the neuralwork of the Military State. They must never be exposed.


    If any other part was damaged, only that part would suffer, but if something went wrong with a signaller, this entire vast nation known as the Military State would falter. Due to the nature of Synchronization Magic, a problem with one individual would spread throughout the entire State, so they had no choice but to be extremely careful with how they handled signallers.


    Thus, the State had instilled in their signallers the importance and duty of their role, almost as if brainwashing them.


    Just like the Captain before my eyes.


    It seems like youre saying its almost certain that you will die.


    <b> Negative. Even if there is a chance of survival, I have no intention of taking it. Even if I have a spouse, the confidentiality of a signaller must be maintained. </b>


    The words the Captain spoke were very different from how she actually felt.


    Affirmative. That is how dangerous this task will be.


    <b><i>I understand what youre trying to say.</i></b>


    <b><i>So, the few days we spent together were enough to show you the joys of life, but not enough to save you, I see.</i></b>


    <b><i>If thats the case </i></b>


    Captain, wouldnt this be seen as a sham marriage for the sake of the death gratuity?


    It is an unfounded worry. It is an unwritten rule not to find fault in hastily arranged marriages right before an unmarried soldier is dispatched to a deadly mission.


    The reason was simple; it was to boost morale.


    When a soldier died, a death gratuity would be paid. In the Military State, where even legacies or inheritance could not be left behind, the death gratuity paid to the bereaved was an excellent way to prepare a soldier for death.


    A soldier without the resolve to die was nothing more than rabble. Therefore, the Military State actively encouraged marriage.


    For the sake of increasing poption and military strength, as well as boosting the morale of the soldiers.


    I am simply exercising that right.


    I understood her intention. Her mindset, as well.


    There was almost no loss to me. All I needed to do was stamp the marriage papers. That was it. There were no children and soon, no wife either, so only the death gratuity would be paid. Wasnt this simply all the pleasure without any of the responsibility?


    This was the Military State. As there was no Sanctum either, there was no one to point fingers at me for getting a divorce.


    The death gratuity of the Captain and the chance to throw off all my charges and usations. Its not a bad deal for me, but.I have something Im curious about.


    Please say.


    Receivingpensation through the gratuity from a sham marriage.


    While it seemed a reasonable offer on the surface, one question remained.


    Did the sincere and model Military State Signaller, Captain Abbey, make such a request purely for financial reasons?


    Was it influenced by the interview with Nehru, or did meeting people in various parts of the streets somehow change her?


    If I dug very, very deeply, I might just be able to know, but


    Not yet. The Captain had not obtained life yet.


    Lets leave it be just a bit longer.


    This contract is just a contract, right? Theres no meaning beyond the death gratuity I will receive?


    Affirmative.


    The Captain responded immediately; a prompt reply, as if prepared in advance.


    Well, in my case, I ept goods or promissory notes too.


    Somehow, agreeing to this made me feel like the biggest scum on this earth, but who cares? It aint my problem.


    She offered first. The only thing I was guilty of was agreeing to her offer.


    I extended my hand for a handshake.


    Alright. Ill cooperate. Captain.


    I am in your care.


    The Captain took hold of my hand, smiling purely.


    ***


    <i> It should be fine, right? To be just a little more greedy at the end.</i>


    <i> As a signaller, I know all sorts of information. From top-secret intelligence that no one should know to the recipe for canned beans. I am aware of most of the knowledge and information essible in the Military State.</i>


    <i> But there is still so much I do not know.</i>


    <i> The pounding of the heart when embraced, the burning embarrassment that reddens the face. The regret felt every time I think of my death. And the longing for those I will never see again. I still do not understand the nature of these feelings.</i>


    <i> Could marriage perhaps help me understand? If its something that could change a person that dramatically. If that could even give courage to a soldier heading into the fields of death. Could it change me too?</i>


    <i> They say marriage should be with someone you want to spend your life with. If so, I am entering a rather blissful marriage.</i>


    <i> He will not be aware of my feelings. It is fortunate.</i>


    <i></i>


    <i> There is not enough time remaining for children, but still, I will haveexperienced marriage before I die. </i>


    <i></i>


    <i> I must be the happiest signaller in the world.</i>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 171: A Far Away Tale. The Herald of All Dogs

    Chapter 171: A Far Away Tale. The Herald of All Dogs


    <b> A Far Away Tale. The Herald of All Dogs </b>


    <b> Military State Signaller Yuel announces to all corps deployed near Amitengrad..</b>


    The voice that echoed in the outskirts of Amitengrad was stiff and nd, resembling the Military State.


    A single person. Just a single persons voice, transmitted through dozens of synchronized golems, was ryed to nearby corps.


    Yet, the Capital Defense Forces, the Military Police, and even the Logistics and Border Corps all stopped their activities and listened attentively to the voice emanating from the golems used formunication.


    <b> At this point in time, four entities with a Level 5 degree of risk are rapidly approaching the capital of the Military State. They are moving in a straight line from the northeast vicinity, expected to arrive in about 2 hours.</b>


    Amitengrad, the capital of the Military State, hadmunication facilities. And in case these conspicuous and heavy facilities were damaged for whatever reason, signallers were always on standby. It was definitive that at least one was present, but the exact number was unknown. The reason for this was because it was confidential.


    At any rate, as it was a direct order from the centralmand of the Military State, all corps waited in silence for the next instructions.


    <b> Estimates. Level 3 corps and below are unable to intercept. Level 4 corps can dy but will not be effective in causing any significant damage. For an efficient suppression operation, at least a Level 5 corps and two Star Generals are needed. </b>


    However, upon hearing the signallers calm assessment, the nearby corps had no choice but to hold their breath.


    Level 5 corps and two Star Generals. Thisbination was a force designated for warfare. This meant that only the elite of the elite, capable of waging war against an entire nation, could efficiently suppress these four.


    Moreover, efficient suppression didnt necessarily mean minimal casualties for their army.


    How many would die in this small war?


    <b> However, their level of violence is extremely low. So far, not a single death has urred inbat and we expect minor or no damage to civilians even if positions are abandoned. For this reason, we judge Engagement Avoidance to be the rational approach. All corps near Amitengrad are ordered to follow Active Engagement Avoidance.</b>


    Some felt relieved by the news that the entities would not harm civilians, while others frowned.


    Relief of not having to fight such powerful foes.


    Dissatisfaction about potentially surrendering the capital, even though they were soldiers.


    Arguments about treating them decently, assuming these powerful entities wouldnt stay forever.


    Counterarguments that even so, it would be disgraceful to simply watch the infringement of their national territory.


    Shouts for those dissatisfied to disobey orders and fight if they dared.


    Rationalizations about them sparing the invaders because of the orders, even though they would have fought to the death under normal circumstances.


    <b> All Border Corps expected toe into contact with the routing of the entities should avoid direct engagement. Carry all equipment and head to the 3rd Supply Base. All Capital Defense Forces, with exceptions to Defense Command, are ordered to disengage.</b>


    Regardless, orders must be obeyed. Officers immediately urged their soldiers to pack up and gather their equipment.


    All for the sake of actively avoiding engagement.


    ***


    However, what no one in the Military State knew was that


    The four entities that were the subject of their Active Engagement Avoidance had already infiltrated Amitengrad under the cover of night.


    Those who were the highest ranking among vampires could swim through the thick shadows by manipting the darkness.


    Far above Amitengrads tallest building, ominous, blood-red binary stars were looking down upon the capital of the Military State.


    So this is the Royal Capital<sup>1</sup>Tyr is oldshe thinks things in kingdom era terms of the Military State.


    The so-called capital of the Military State, Amitengrad, as seen by Tyrkanzyaka, was far different from what she had imagined.


    There was no grand royal castle built by wealth collected from all over. There were no massive walls extensively covering the city either.


    Instead, Amitengrad resembled a giant dragon coiled up, solely suppressing enemies with its sheer size.


    Residences were stacked in multipleyers for density and instion.


    Neatly divided blocks were lined with faint streetmps.


    And some areas were emitting light like lighthouses even amidst the pitch darkness.


    Countless people traversed the streets like dead men walking, even at night.


    After the sun fully set in the west and dusk fell, a silent night casted shadows over the sky. Tyrkanzyaka, floating alone above Amitengrad murmured.


    How impressivelyrge. It is as if dozens of cities are connected together. The citys vastness makes humans look like ants. I can see why it was said thatthere were an uncountable number of people.


    Shei, floating while her entire body was wrapped in the wind, responded.


    Well, it is the most populous city in the Military State, after all. The poption alone is almost a million.


    How do we find Hu among all these people?


    As expected, thats what you were curious about. Dont worry. Theres a way.


    Finding a single person in a city filled with countless people was impossible even for Shei. But Shei was a Regressor and she had one or two methods prepared for such situations.


    There are three ways to find someone in the Military State.


    Shei intended to exin each of the three methods one by one. However, Tyrkanzyaka, without a moments hesitation, dered.


    Let us use them all.


    No, wait. Realistically, thats too much.


    Just like how ones left arm does not stop moving just because their right arm is writing a letter, why wouldnt we use all three methods when they are avable? If it is impossible to use them, why even consider them as options in the first ce?


    Shei, who had just intended to exin a bit about this country, felt a bit deted after being lectured so unexpectedly.


    First, we ask the Military State to find him. Theyre pros when ites to finding their own citizens. The problem is.


    Very well. Let us go.


    Tyrkanzyaka interrupted eagerly, waving her hand as if some mere problem did not matter at all. The huge coffin floating in the air started to move forward, cutting through darkness and shadows.


    Shei hastily moved Chun-aeng to follow.


    No, wait! You have to at least hear what the problems are! Theres no way the Military State will just nicely listen to us, you know!


    If we are the ones searching, they shall move too. And if they graciously listen to our request, then that is eptable as well.


    And what if the Military State tries to take hostages?


    Them?


    Tyrkanzyaka smirked.


    How could they possibly? Would they, who didnt fight us out of fear, really keep him captive, even if it means conflict with us? At least, not if they dont want their country to burn.


    Tyrkanzyaka urately grasped the innermost thoughts of the Military State.


    Though born as a poor legitors daughter, after bing the Progenitor, she was someone who had led thousands of troops alone, reigning as an Absolute. Even the most prestigious kingdoms had knelt before her, swearing allegiance, and she had even inadvertently be involved in politics.


    Active Engagement Avoidance, they say. What a grandiose way to package it. Whatever they call it, they do not want to expend their forces on us who hold no hostility. If so, there is no reason not to use them.


    As Tyrkanzyaka murmured and looked down, a human-shaped figure was reflected onto her eyes.


    It was the King of Dogs, strutting through the streets of the Military State as if it were her own backyard.


    Tyrkanzyaka narrowed her eyes and mumbled.


    After all, even if it is not me, direct negotiations with the Military State is inevitable.


    Not with the Progenitor, but with the King of Dogs.


    ***


    District 1, Capital Defense Headquarters.


    An intruder appeared at their headquarters, which had been busy dividing and scattering their forces across different areas.


    The sentry did not notice the intruder. The intruder had entered far too boldly, her attire was far too alien, and she showed not a hint of hostility.


    The intruder, who confidently walked in through the main gate, immediately spoke to the first human she encountered.


    Human. Call your king.


    Opportunely, Major Ryctus of the Capital Defense Headquarters was present, blinking in bewilderment.


    An evacuation order had been issued and it was a busy time. Frustrated that his proud ensign was being used for fleeing, he was further perplexed when a beastkin girl with a vigorously wagging tail suddenly approached with such an odd request.


    What in the world? How did you get in here?


    The beastkin replied.


    Call your king.


    This is a security facility. Get lost immediately.


    Call your king.


    If you dont leave immediately, Ill attack!


    Call your king.


    As the beastkin repeated the same words like a parrot, Major Ryctus, running out of patience, drew his saber and aimed at her.


    The warning is over! Ill kill you!


    <i> Thud. </i>He swung his saber as he took one step forward. With just that step, the concrete floor split apart. He, who used his Earth Qi Arts to instantly drag up the ground, chopped down his saber as if to split firewood. The sound of the air cleaving was fierce.


    <i>Chomp.</i>


    But the sound of metal crumpling under teeth was several times more chilling than that.


    Major Ryctus staggered backwards from the shock, nearly dislocating his wrist. He steadied his trembling body and looked at his beloved weapon. Half of the sabers de above the handle was gone.


    It was not an indication of teeth being lost, but of losing to teeth. Right as Major Ryctus widened his eyes, utterly horrified


    Call your king.


    Only then did Major Ryctus properly see the beastkin girl before him.


    With the dark full moon in the background, the girl stood with her ears and tail erect. Her gaze was friendly, but it carried an inexplicable authority and dignity.


    Almost as if she was a kind king who cherished her subjects.


    Major Ryctus, who had contributed to the fall of the kingdom and the creation of the Military State, gritted his teeth in repulsion.


    We have no king, Beast. We are different from you.


    It was a statementden with disdain for beastkin and was uttered to provoke her.


    However, the beastkin girl merely nodded and epted his words.


    King, Mayor, Vige Head, Maripgan<sup>2</sup>Korean way to say Shogun. It is a title from the Si era., Chairman, Monarch, Lord, Emperor, General. The title doesnt matter. I, just. Need to meet your representative.


    The representative of the Defense Headquarters was General Boyden of Defense Command. He was one of the great Stars of the Military State, possessing immense strength and a history of distinguished services in war.


    However, this was the rtively safe capital. Despite his formidable Qi Arts, he was not on the level of a Star General.


    If, on the off chance, the girl harmed the General.


    High Command would be devastated.


    You dare to think I would open the way for an intruder like you?!!


    Major Ryctus eximed, the veins on his neck bulging. This was not only a deration of his determination but also a signal to those observing from behind.


    Ryctus prayed silently, hoping someone, anyone would understand his intentions.


    Ironically, the beastkin girl was the first to grasp the meaning of his words.


    The beastkin girl, with her tail drooping, answered in a tone of disappointment and regret.


    You, dont like talking to me.


    It was both a conclusion and a truth.


    Ryctus disliked the monster who could sever a de, much less one wrapped in Qi, with her teeth. The fact that she was a beastkin only added to his terror and loathing.


    The girl gazed at him, who directed fear and loathing at her. She felt the terror in his eyes. She also understood she was the cause of that terror.


    It was regretful, but it couldnt be helped.


    That was the nature of humans, after all.


    But still, you must keep your promise.


    I dont know about any promise! Stop talking nonsense! If you want to meet someone, follow the proper procedures!


    Of course, Ryctus had neither the intention nor the authority to allow her to meet anyone, even if she followed the proper procedures. He was merely using it as an excuse to buy time.


    And Major Ryctuss efforts paid off.


    Youve done well in buying time, Major Ryctus!


    Another voice rang out. Ryctus and the beastkin girl both looked up at the same time. From the main gate of the High Command building, a one-star General with a twitching mustache raised his arm.


    Your efforts were not in vain! After all, thanks to you, we are now ready!


    Following his gesture, heavily armed troops descended from all around the Defense Headquarters.


    There were Captains and there were Majors. Every single soldier was at least the rank of apany officer while many were even field officers.


    Opportunely, the evacuation had just been issued, so they all had their military gear and weapons at ready.


    Even excluding the forces that had already departed, there were 200 officers left. Considering that lower-level foot soldiers would only get in the way, this was the maximum force that could be assembled in the capital at short notice.


    Attention, all troops!


    <i>Click.</i>


    All the officers simultaneously inserted their military gear into their packets.


    <i>Whizz, Swish. </i>


    Large metal tes split like scales and surged up. Following the Arch-Avatar, blue alchemic light appeared between the aligned metal sheets and chains. Steel interlocked, scales covered the body, and the officers transformed into warriors in full armor.


    Swords, spears, guns, axes. Each officer, armed with a weaponpatible with their Qi Arts and wearing armor without a single opening, approached slowly. Chilly Qi swirled around their des.


    Some hesitated even as they armed themselves, questioning the Generalsmands.


    Wait! Werent we ordered to evacuate?! We shouldnt be confronting them!


    Theres no choice now that were caught up in this situation. Or are you saying we should hand over our Commander just like that?!


    The General Officer, who browbeat his subordinates into submission, red at Azzy once again before yelling.


    Disarm and surrender immediately!


    The girl, who was unhurriedly gazing at the General Officer until now


    Not enough.


    Shook her head, even in the face of someone who was the Deputy Commander of the Defense Headquarters, as well as a one-star General.


    In a resolute and conclusive manner, at that.


    You,ck the qualifications. Cant be representative. Not even a fragment of him. Your king.


    Who in this world could possibly say that a general officer of the Military State wascking qualifications? A powerhouse who was not only a Level 4 citizen, but alsomanded numerous soldiers and wielded Qi Arts that had reached the realm of Heaven and Earth.


    Angered by her dismissive attitude of him, the General shouted.


    We are the Military State born from the downfall of a monarchy! There are no such things like kings here! If you are looking for a king, go to another country!


    At his words, Azzy raised her head.


    Her softly curved eyes shone brightly, not with the stars of the night sky, but with the sharp edges of numerous weapons; a variety of weapons filled with hidden killing intent under the fierce and violent light.


    The scene was familiar. Many had made promises with the King of Dogs, only to use the King of Dogs without any intentions of keeping them. The King of Dogs had always, always been betrayed.


    The previous King and the current Azzy were different entities, but the existence of the King was inherited. And with it, the futility of promises in the face of danger.


    But still


    Woof, it doesnt have to be. They can be a General too. As long as there is someone with the qualifications to face me. As long as there is someone who, even in part, represents humans.


    But still, Azzy had to find a human or an organization that could fulfill her promise.


    After all, to defeat the wolf


    A shepherd was needed.


    Come before me and recall the promise.


    A ck dot appeared on Azzys forehead.


    The General was taken aback. He thought someone had shot her in the forehead.


    But the absence of a gunshot wound made him pause once.


    And the realization that the dot on Azzys forehead was growing made him pause again.


    He realized that this was no gunshot wound.


    That, in the first ce, this phenomenon of itself was far from ordinary.


    <i>Skreeek, Skreeek.</i>


    The sound of a sharp carving knife etching and digging out space echoed. As the sound grew louder, a ck fissure formed along the lines of Azzys forehead. That crack twisted and merged continuously until it took on a distinct shape.


    Someone murmured upon seeing that shape.


    A crown?


    True to his words, a crown, seemingly woven from the stems of nts, materialized out of thin air.


    The crown began at Azzys forehead and extended to the back of her head. As it grew, seemingly consuming space itself, the crown made a cracking noise while encircling half of Azzys head.


    Then, it stopped moving any further.


    I, kept my promise. Waited in the Abyss.


    As Azzy raised her head, the crown floating a hands breadth above her head moved with her.


    Suspended without any support, it was akin to the halo of an angel, as if that of itself affirmed her identity.


    Only then was the General able to recall who the entity before him was.


    Is this a promation conveyed by the King of Dogs?


    Beast Kings represented all the beasts in their respective species.


    These kings, bearing only the characteristics of beasts, lived ordinarily, no different from other animals.


    However


    A Beast King, chosen to speak or act on behalf of all their respective beasts


    Gained the power and right to do so.


    Wearing a crown split in half, seemingly woven from non-existent stems, Azzy stood there as the King of Dogs.


    After all, even though she, as a dog, loved and was loyal to humans, their hearts and wills were not entirely in the hands of human beings.


    The King of Dogs, representing all dogs, dered.


    Now, it is your turn to keep the promise.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server <ul><li>1


    Tyr is oldshe thinks things in kingdom era terms</li><li>2


    Korean way to say Shogun. It is a title from the Si era.</li></ul>

 Chapter 172: A Far Away Tale. An Aloof King And A Kind King

    Chapter 172: A Far Away Tale. An Aloof King And A Kind King


    <b> A Far Away Tale. An Aloof King And A Kind King </b>


    The soldiers, who had toppled the kingdom, demolished the royal pce and established martialw. The first king to visit this new nation was none other than the King of Dogs.


    The King of Dogs personally visited the Military State, asking them to join forces in driving away the wolves.


    At that time, the Military State loathed the existence of kings; it was a sentiment stemming from both a denunciation of ipetence and an inferiorityplex of those not chosen by the king.


    As such, this aversion applied even to Beast Kings. The King of Dogs, who represented all dogs and regrly shed with wolves, was seen as no different from a warmongering tyrant by the Military State.


    Nevertheless, the Military State, not just driven by simple hatred, made an alternative proposal to the King of Dogs.


    To stay hidden away, as they would offer a ce that could be concealed from the wolvess eyes and noses. That they would help drive away the wolves if the promise was kept.


    Of course, this was also a political calction.


    The King of Dogs was an existence that attracted the King of Wolves. And after executing the king, the Military State was already in a precarious situation, needing to keep some cards in hand for potential conflicts. Otherwise, this newly born, it was a certainty that this fragile nation would be broken and ruined by foreign invasions.


    The King of Dogs had nodded her head to the proposal. It marked the first treaty made by the newly formed Military State.


    However, like how someone felt differently when entering a restroom inparison to exiting it, a nations perspective could change as well.


    When the day to fulfill old debts approached, the State was only left with one thing:


    A dilemma.


    King of Dogs. You have broken the pledge.


    General Boyden of Defense High Command walked out steadily from themand center. The officers hastily cleared the path. Some, deeming it dangerous, tried to protect him, but they hurriedly stepped back at General Boydens gesture.


    While privately conversing with the King of Dogs, Boyden sluggishly spoke.


    Our promise was for you to remain quietly in the Abyss until that time came. But you escaped from there instead.


    Woof.


    Azzy barked as she snorted. General Boyden anticipated that the King of Dogs would protest in incredulity.


    <i>Dont be unreasonable.</i>


    <i>How could I stay in the Abyss when it disappeared?</i>


    <i>25 years was more than enough of a wait. </i>


    Boyden nned to use this to gain an upper hand if she replied this way.


    A tantly political maneuver that was utterly transparent, yet had no argument that could hold ground against it.


    As such, General Boyden, who was attempting to gain the concession of the Dog King, had ulterior political motives in his calctions.


    However


    You dont, want to keep, the promise anymore, do you?


    General Boyden was taken aback at her words.


    Though she was far too pure to be called human, could he really regard her as simply a dog? An existence that precisely understood the position and intentions of both Boyden and the State?


    Scared of, wolves? Dont want to fight?


    General Boyden replied slowly; not out of a psychological upper hand, but because he was at a loss for words.


    It is not fear. We are just not ready. It is not the time yet to.


    I am ready.


    Azzy, looking directly at the General, spoke.


    The Wolf, in a pack. Me, not in a pack. Instead, made promise with humans. Humans who made promise with me are my pack.


    We are not dogs. We cannot be a part of your pack.


    I know. Youre human. Thats why I, made the promise. To be at the head when fighting wolves. That I would protect humans, so humans would protect me too.


    It was far too pure to be called a treaty, yet far too significant to be regarded as a mere promise.


    The Wolf, a symbol of wildness, as well as the most violent King of animals; a clever and ferocious beast that had numerous conflicts with humans.


    That king, the King of Wolves, was more aggressive than any other beast when it came to attacking humans. As such, humans, along with their friends, drove the wolves away.


    Though that too was a thing of the past.


    Woof. I, waited patiently. Waited while believing the promise would be kept. No sunlight and no walks. Wasnt enjoyable, but to chase the wolves. To protect humans. I kept waiting and enduring.


    The crown, split in half, emitted a resounding hum. The King of Dogs, the Herald of All Dogs, wasmanding humans to assist them.


    Boyden felt anger surging from deep within after seeing the powerful presences that symbolized a King.


    Unlike the fake kings of humans, the beastkin before him was an existence chosen by the world. The King of Dogs, who genuinely represented dogs for their sakes, as well as had the power to support such decisions.


    Why? Why was it that only such trivial, insignificant beasts had a King? The more Boyden brooded over this, the more it fueled his hate and inferiorityplex, but as a seasoned politician, he expertly hid his emotions.


    It is not my concern. Mobilizing the military against wolves is irrational.


    Wont keep, promise?


    It is not something I can decide.


    Even General Boyden, one of the few Generals in the Military State, couldnt decide on significant matters alone. A cab meeting had to be conducted through signallers to make any decision.


    However, General Boyden knew; there would never be a time where the State engaged in battle with the King of Wolves.


    With the Abyss gone, there was no reason to confront the King of Wolves. After all, the dholes, eyeing the Abyssal Wastnds that had the grace of Mother Earth returned, would swarm in.


    There would be war. Sooner than expected, but already foreseen. The Military State was preparing for war with the countries bordering the Abyssal Wastnds.


    Engaging on two fronts from the very start of the war would only prolong the conflict.


    Why should we intervene in your war in the first ce? Humans have no King, so why should we be harmed in the conflict of Kings?


    King of Humans, humans got rid of. He disappeared because they said he wasnt needed. So, I had no choice but to make the promise with humans.


    Azzy responded somberly.


    However, humans dont remember the promise. No one is keeping it.


    Though the resignation in her tone was pitiable, the matter was far too significant to be swayed by emotions alone. General Boyden waved his hand.


    If your business here is finished, could you leave already? We have important matters to attend to.


    Bad.


    General Boyden wore a feigned smile as he replied.


    What else can you do, oh King of Dogs? Will you attack us? Will you rebel against humans for breaking the promise?


    General Boyden mocked her, knowing that the King of Dogs could never do such things.


    Indeed, it was true. After all, Azzy, even in the face of humans armed sharply with swords and spears, harbored no hostility towards them.


    However, the only ones Azzy did not reserve hostility for were humans.


    Swords and spears were different. Azzy bared her teeth at everything excluding humans.


    Im going to throw a tantrum.


    ***


    Nya~aaaaa.


    Fluffy white fur that reached down to the waist. A tail that was calm yet agile. Ears of a cat that stood upright.


    A cat beastkin, possessing a very noble demeanor that could briefly captivate anyones gaze, stretchedzily, flicking her tail. As she stretched, her back formed a smooth curve.


    The stretched-out Nabi mumbled softly while licking her front paws.


    Stupid doggy. Whether youre a King or not, youre still shackled meow. You keep seeking humans without getting rewarded meow. How pitiable meow.


    The crown floating above Nabis head twisted and disappeared. Though having briefly worn the crown due to the promation of the Dog King, the Cat King, realizing it was solely a deration towards humans, relinquished the duty of kingship and returned to being a singr entity.


    Nabi watched Azzys tantrum and shook her body.


    Nyaaaa-. My blood is boiling because of your swoosh swoosh movements meow. Should I help meow?


    A small murmur that seemed to seep through the cracks in the ground. Yet, Azzy, who was moving wildly below, perked her ears up. Additionally, Azzy softly expressed refusal.


    Woof. No.


    Hearing the response, Nabi lowered her half-raised body and yawnednguidly.


    Myaaa. Do as you please meow. Poor, stupid doggy.


    Nabi, returning to just being an observer, silently watched the King of Dogs throwing a tantrum.


    ***


    The tantrum of the Dog King focused more on being a King than a dog.


    Already, fifteen pieces of military gear were damaged. Every sharp weapon bore unsightly bite marks. The officers, who vowed never to let go of their weapons even in death, had to retract such a resolution today.


    The damage was not limited to just weapons. At least the weapons in their hands and the armor enveloping their bodies were rtively intact.


    After all,pared to the state of non-human entities, they were at least maintaining their original form.


    The entire headquarters looked as if a bomb had dropped, no, strike that. It was as if a gigantic Earthweaver had turned the ground upside down.


    The walls of the headquarters were covered with Level 4 alchemic steel to protect against external attacks. However, Azzy treated it as if it were loose wallpaper.


    That was to say, it was torn off with teeth.


    Alchemic steel wasnt merely wallpaper, but an armor nailed to the buildings exterior. As such, the building couldnt possibly remain intact after such steel was torn off by the teeth of a single entity. The once formidable Defense High Command nowy bare, its walls ripped open.


    None of the automaton carriages for military use stood intact on all four wheels; the doors scratched by ws were crushed instantly, revealing its interior.


    The grounds and walls were full of footprints and w marks. A farmer would have probably mistaken it for freshly plowednd, thus sowing seeds.


    The officers could only chase after Azzys rear. After all, they had to do at least that in order to catch up with Azzy before she partially destroyed something.


    Whenever the officers hands came close to Azzy, she joyfully barked and dashed elsewhere as if ying tag.


    In the end, Captain Boyden couldnt stand it anymore and yelled.


    This is the end of your disturbance-!


    Shoving aside an officer in front of him, he leaped forward without even equipping military gear. Covering 30 meters in a single bound, he spread his palms wide and swept through the space. Blue energy surged from each finger, enveloping Azzy like a.


    Azzy jumped as if scorched by fire, leaping so hastily that half of her body was practically buried in the wall. General Boyden clicked his tongue and pursued Azzy once again.


    The officers eximed in admiration at theirmanding officers martial prowess.


    As expected of our General!


    However, General Boyden knew.


    The reason why the King of Dogs reacted so sensitively was because he was unarmed.


    General Boydens fists were fast and strong. To block or deflect them would bring immense aftershocks to him. Of course, he had the strength and Qi to ovee it, but Azzy couldnt impose such a treat on a human.


    At most, she could bite weapons or tear military gear.


    Thus, while other officers were easily disarmed, General Boydens attacks could only be narrowly avoided.


    As he chased after Azzys tail, he shouted.


    Get lost! Leave the Military State and find another master! A human to kill the Wolf for you!


    Ruff, ruff!


    Azzy barked threateningly at General Boyden, who had the audacity to yell at her when they were the one who did not keep the promise. Of course, the General didnt even blink at his own hypocrisy.


    Instead, he thought to himself.


    Even a dog that only yed mere pranks on humans had such power.


    Then how strong must the King of Wolves be, who used power solely to destroy humans? Moreover, the Wolf King would probably hunt in an organized manner with other wolves.


    It must be the price that humans had to pay for abandoning their own King.


    They should have secured the Dog King before the promise needed to be carried out.


    However, regret impliedteness by its very nature. Shaking off his thoughts, General Boyden shouted again.


    The human youre looking for will not be found in the Military State! Get lost!


    Awooooooooooo-!


    The howl of a beast echoed long and loud. Right as General Boyden attempted to chase Azzy away


    He suddenly flinched at the killing intent felt from above, thus looking up.


    ***


    Tyrkanzyaka, who was perched on the beam above while watching the scene unfold below, turned her head at the killing intenting from beside her.


    Shei was aiming Jizan downwards, her expression serious like a surveyor conducting measurements.


    What are you doing?


    Just wait a minute. Im calcting how long it will take for this to fall from here.


    Jizans weight wasparable to a mountain, but its power was fundamentally based on Earthweave. It couldnt shatter the earth with its own weight.


    Even so, the impact of a giant boulder falling could be significant. From this height, even the General wouldnt escape unharmed.


    If Tyrkanzyaka hadnt intervened, General Boyden would not have been safe.


    Werent we supposed to look for Hu? Why have you suddenly felt the need to kill?


    I knew I had seen that General from somewhere. Hes part of the Human Regime. Hes a bastard who both operates and supports it. Its better to kill him right now.


    Tyrkanzyaka furrowed her brows.


    If you wish to kill him, do so after asking about Hus whereabouts first. Killing such a human would only make them uncooperative.


    Thats why Im thinking of dropping Jizan to kill him so that our identities arent revealed.


    Do you truly believe that they wouldnt be suspicious when we appear after their General is killed by a sword that had fallen from the sky? Such foolishness.


    Tyrkanzyaka chided her, but in fact, Shei hadnt acted thoughtlessly. She was just not used to exining her actions to others, so she forgot to do so.


    Shei put away Jizan for now and decided to address herpanions doubts first.


    Theres no reason to keep him alive. The Human Regime greatly differs from the State in nature. To achieve their goals, they do not calcte the means, methods, or even the costs. Do you really expect them to cooperate so easily when weve caused so much damage to their bases and supply routes? Do you even know how much loss they incurred because of us? They actually might even take him hostage.


    Hmm.


    Tyrkanzyaka looked below, as if troubled. Though things would be easier if they received their help, that would never be worth doing if it meant putting him in danger.


    Having neatly given up on the idea, Tyrkanzyaka gestured towards Shei.


    If that is the case, just leave him be. If he can be killed anytime, why bother doing so now and creating enmity? Let us settle this after we find Hu.


    Ughh. I really want to kill him now, though


    But as Tyrkanzyaka said, General Boyden could be killed at any time. There was no need topletely antagonize the Military State already.


    Shei clicked her tongue and put away Jizan.


    Tsk. It cant be helped then. General Boyden isnt the main body anyway.


    The true core of the Human Regime wasnt him, but the Warforger of the Six Star Generals; a Weapon Master stronger than anyone when it came to battles with preparation.


    She had toppled him several times in previous rounds, but each and every time she had struggled with his constantly changing weapons.


    It might actually be better to spare him here, instead of killing him and making the Warforger vignt.


    You thought well. Now that it hase to this, let us use the second and third methods. What is the second method?


    The second way is to ask Azzy and Nabi to find him. With the keen sense of smell thates with being Beast Kings, they should be able to find Hu quickly with just a bit of legwork.


    Hoh? That is quite the decent idea. What about the third then?


    Shei grinned widely. She, who had just been waiting for the moment to prove herpetence, spoke confidently while puffing out her chest.


    The third is to find him via the Information Guild. I know how to contact them, you see.


    The Information Guild, you say.


    As anticipated, Tyrkanzyaka showed great interest. Shei lightly boasted as she added.


    When ites to dealing with information in Amitengrad, the ck Cat is the ce to go. Its a magazinepany specializing in gossip and exposs, but its work rivals thepetency of even the Information Guild. If we go to their counter exclusive to secret members, theyll sell information, and if we pay themission, theyll even carry out investigations themselves. Finding one person isnt too risky or dangerous, so theyll be able to find him quickly.


    However, no one here could have anticipated


    What information awaited them at the magazinepany run by beastkin.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 173: Taboo

    Chapter 173: Taboo


    <b> Taboo </b>


    In the outskirts of District 13, there was a small and dirty restaurant.


    Despite the cold-eyed owner constantly sharpening knives, ready to cook at any moment, the dustden tables, greasy dishes, and walls covered in mold instead of wallpaper made even Level 0 citizens turn away in disgust. It was no different from a barrier that drove customers away.


    What did the owner cook? Why was only the knife carefully kept sharp in this filthy ce?


    For the first time in a long while, this deserted store, its very existence suspicious, weed a customer.


    It was clear he was from another District. The man wore a neat shirt with a tie, slightly lifting his elegant hat. A woman wearing a straw hat followed him with soft steps.


    The rtively well-dressed couple were startled the moment they entered, seeing the dirty walls and dusty tables.


    UhHey, B, is this the right ce?


    The woman following him stiffened her expression and replied.


    AffirmativeI mean, that is correct. From what I, the CI know, I have heard this ce is quite a popr restaurant.


    Are you sure its not a mistake? We came here because it was said that this was a restaurant in District 13 where for every two people who ate, one might die from how delicious it is. But this looks like a ce where the two might die of food poisoning instead, no?


    Hey, watch your words!


    As they lingered outside the restaurant without entering, the owner mmed the knife down irritably.


    The man flinched noticeably. The owner, with his unkempt hair, red at the man and asked.


    What, you gonna order something?


    The man, losing his nerve, hesitated with uncertainty.


    Excuse me, whats the most popr dish here?


    The owner grinned, baring his sparse teeth that were missing a few.


    Steak. Dripping with blood.


    Hieek.


    The man seemed to read the situation better than the woman. With a frightened expression, he quickly grabbed the womans wrist. They cautiously backed away, watching the owner discreetly.


    E-Excuse us! W-Welle again n-next time!


    Sure.


    Despite losing his first customer in a while, the owner showed no signs of regret.


    It was because this restaurant was not actually a restaurant.


    <b> So people still wander into such ces. At least they had the tact to leave and save me the hassle. </b>


    Restaurants were the mostmon storefronts in the Military State. Additionally, they were also ces where strangers visits aroused little suspicion.


    Thus, organizations created hidden contact points for secret meetings by disguising them as restaurants; it was for members to contact each other or gather in the case of an emergency.


    <b> The day of decisive action is near, so I cant afford to cause a troublesome situation. Good thing I didnt have to dispose of bodies. </b>


    The owner opened the storage room. Instead of food ingredients, there was a dark space with wooden stairs leading downwards.


    Only days remained until the Shadow overthrew the Military State and took the back alleys. Although merely a low-ranking member, the owner was ready to flip the nation over its head as soon as themand was given.


    A dangerous smile appeared on the owners face.


    Youre right. Its a secret meeting ce.


    I, who had just left the store, took off my hat and muttered. The Captain, too, nodded in agreement.


    There were circumstances that aroused suspicion. Paradoxically, there was an influx of people in this alley, which should not have had much traffic. Groups of people were observed visiting this store in regr intervals at specific times.


    They probably chose a quiet back alley for a meeting ce to avoid suspicion, disguising it as a restaurant that wasnt doing so well.


    However, they couldnt have possibly known


    Exactly what existence was tracking them.


    A signaller of the Military State; an entity that could oversee the city as if looking down at the palm of her hand by connecting to golems hidden all over the city. It was easier for them to monitor a quiet alley than a bustling main street.


    Well, they probably didnt open a restaurant on the main street because they didnt have enough funds, though.


    It wasnt that they were foolish. After all, I didnt know either.


    How could we have known about the existence of a signaller and that the Military State was this insane?


    Captain Bbey is truly amazing. You managed to urately pinpoint a suspicious location among the many alleys in the State.


    I read thoughts. Even the filthy secrets that should be taken to the grave were exposed nakedly in front of me. Even a spy who could withstand all sorts of torture revealed their innermost thoughts just as a result of me brushing past them. As such, no matter how deep andplex humans were, it meant absolutely nothing when facing me.


    However, if humans themselves were shallow, I became rather useless.


    Thats right. For example


    It was especially the case in this Military State where people were ustomed to being mere cogs in a machine.


    The Shadow of the Military State, being awork of disconnected cells, was challenging for even me to locate. No matter how much I searched, I couldnt find a single lick of them anywhere, so there was no fun in exposing them. If it wasnt for Bbey, I wouldnt have found this ce.


    Negative. Your ttery is excessive. I merely did what was required of me.


    Implimenting you because you did what was required well. Its a significant achievement to have identified a contact point on the first attempt.


    <b><i>Im being serious here. Though you cannot delve as deeply as me to unearth the truth, the broad range of sensory abilities you possess is a power I do not have. To seed in that was truly impressive of you, Captain.</i></b>


    At mypliment, the Captain adjusted her straw hat and muttered.


    Negative.


    <b> Your praise is excessive. Its the first time Ive receivedmendation for my work. After all, I only fulfilled my duty. </b>


    Though she did not show it, the Captain was inwardly touched. ted, she took vigorous strides forward.


    Let us head to the next suspect location. Follow me.


    However, the next location identified by the Captain turned out to be a renowned restaurant in the back alleys of District 13. The disheartened Captain wasforted by the kind-hearted owners special menu. The Captains eyes sparkled at the taste of another dish and she finished two tes.


    ***


    The Shadow of the Military State wasless of a point organization and more like an octopus that dangled the tails of lizards as bait.


    When a few members of the Shadow of the Kingdom demonstrated their power, street thugs were drawn to them. Then, the Shadows sweet-talked these thugs with tempting words.


    <i>Lets join forces.</i>


    <i> Lets overturn this dreadful country.</i>


    <i> If we control the back alleys, well give you control over this area.</i>


    The naive thugs believed these words as if they were gospel. Those who didnt believe and resisted were killed by the Shadow, leaving them no choice but to have faith.


    Thugs, ruffians, loafers, and the dregs of society followed the Shadow without knowing who they were or where to meet them.


    All while taking pride in being part of such a dangerous organization.


    Tsk. Theres no substantial clue here either. This is a correct rendezvous point, but it seems to be just a location. Nothing more, nothing less.


    Despite using Mind Reading at each visible rendezvous point, no useful information was obtained.


    It was because everyone here was just a disposable pawn, bait that could be cut off like a lizards tail at any moment.


    The Captain, organizing the information, murmured.


    There are more than twenty rendezvous points. The estimated mobilized force is about four hundred people. Considering the rendezvous points and the main body of the Shadow that I havent discovered, it is expected to be over a thousand in size.


    A disturbance caused by a thousand organized gangsters would be a rebellion, or at least an uprising on a massive scale. I was astounded by the sheer scale of it.


    A disturbance caused simultaneously by a thousand people? And if others with grievances join, it would be more than a mere right, wouldnt it? Isnt this a serious problem?


    Negative. It seems unlikely that this situation will escte significantly.


    However, the Captain tly denied it. Even the fact that a thousand ouws were causing riots throughout the capital failed to rm the signaller.


    I asked.


    Why? Because the Military Police can easily ughter a mere thousand of such people?


    Your statement is valid, but that is not the reason. As you said, if a thousand people simultaneously caused a disturbance, it would be differentbut theyck the capability to do so.


    Capability, as in organizational ability?


    Affirmative.


    After a moment of contemtion, the Captain organized her thoughts and exined to me.


    ording to my and your investigation, the group calling themselves Shadow of the Military State was gathered in small numbers in District 10 of Amitengrad. They were too small for our country to detect, but at the same time, it also impedes the subversive known as the Shadow in their capability to issuemands. Their means ofmunication are severely limited.


    I guess thats true.


    If street thugs scattered throughout the city could easily receivemands, why would the Military State invest enormous resources in training signallers and creating magic golems?


    Additionally, from my personal observationsmost of their rendezvous points were poorly maintained and managed. We cannot expect systematic operational capabilities from untrained people.


    True. They did seem like a ragtag bunch.


    It was no coincidence that those with simr concerns, such as Market and Family, gathered. An organization needed a pivot to be a central figure and a sense of unity to bind them together.


    But in the gathering of the Shadow of the Military State, in the gathering of the thugs, there was no such thing.


    I nodded to show my agreement.


    It is pretty strange. Such types of uprisings grow as the size of the group increases. In a riot caused by a thousand people, many would eagerly join, driven by their boiling blood. But if its divided among ten people, there is a higher chance of hesitation. After all, therger the group, the lesser the fear.


    The Shadow of the Military State were just a motley crew of thugs. Even if they were given orders, the likelihood of them following was extremely low. Moreover, if those orders were akin to a suicide mission, it was even more so.


    No matter how much they aim to spread chaos, would they really employ such a disorganized group forplex operations? Its questionable.


    <b><i>Ah, if only a Shadow would show up. If I could just read their thoughts, I could find out easily.</i></b>


    <b><i>Im telling you, thats why Mind Reading isnt so great. If those Shadows or whatever dont show up from where they were hiding, I couldnt read their thoughts. Aghhh, so frustrating.</i></b>


    <b><i>If only I could at least read the intentions of others.</i></b>


    <b><i> Ah, wait.</i></b>


    Bbey. Do you perhaps know anything about Taboo?


    At some point in time, the Captain seemed to have grown ustomed to the nickname Bbey and responded without a hint of awkwardness.


    Taboo? Your statementcks sufficient context. Please borate.


    I kept forgetting about it because the informant wasnt reliable, but I thought I should ask, just in case.


    It was against the ethics of information trading, so I had been hiding this knowledge, but now that it hade to this, I had no other choice.


    <b><i>Sorry, Nehru. Im gonna pass on your information to the Captain. </i></b>


    So apparently, Nehru mentioned that the Umbra, Wolfen, knows about the Taboo of the Military State.


    The Taboo of the Military State, you say?


    Yes. It was mentioned offhandedly as if it were significant information, but I didnt understand what it meant and forgot about it. But it suddenly came to mind, which is why Im asking you.


    I casually mentioned this and sneakily read her thoughts. I wonder, how much did the Military State Signaller know about the Taboo


    <b> Difficult to determine. There are far too many questionable elements to pinpoint just one. </b>


    <b><i>I knew it. As expected of this batshit crazy country.</i></b>


    <b><i>You guys arent qualified to catch me, you hear me? At least when I get arrested, I know exactly what my charges are.</i></b>


    Instead of pondering over the Taboo, the Captain became cautious of Nehru.


    Nehru, as in the cat beastkin running a magazinepany, is it. It seems that there is a need to investigate them.


    <b><i>Ahahaha. I knew this would happen. Sorry, Nehru.</i></b>


    <b><i>Feeling wronged? But theres nothing I can do. Spouses share everything, right? They are practically one body. You should have expected it to be shared the moment you told me. </i></b>


    At any rate


    Is there really nothing that stands out?


    Affirmative. Umbra Wolfen has been imprisoned in Tantalus for 20 years. He was isted before even my deployment and never left that location until he escaped. It is impossible for him to have had ess to high-level intelligence like the Military Nations Taboo.


    <b><i>Didnt they say hes been imprisoned since the early days of the Military State? So, Wolfen, trapped in that Abyss, couldnt have learned anything significant.</i></b>


    <b><i>Wait a minute. Theres a w in that reasoning.</i></b>


    <b><i> Theres no certainty that it had to be Wolfen himself who knew the Taboo, right? </i></b>


    What if Wolfen heard about the Taboo from someone else who was imprisoned with him in Tantalus? Couldnt that be possible?


    The possibility of information exchange.


    Upon hearing my suggestion, the Captains expression stiffened.


    Please wait a moment. There are circumstances I have suspicions of.


    <i>Rustle. </i>A book was opened inside the Captains mind. The list of those who had passed through the Abyss fluttered past before disappearing.


    Like that, the Captain, recalling each trainees personal information one after another, identified a single individual.


    <b> The jailbreak instigator, former Colonel Lankart. The youngest Commander of the Magic Corps, as well as a traitor who traded with the Federation, selling information regarding the Arcane.</b>


    The details of a persons information unfolded. It was hard to recall until mentioned, as it was only known through documents, but once a single thought was realized, rted information cascaded.


    <b> The Military States genius mage, the youngest ever promoted. And a survivor of Hamelin. </b>


    Hamelin.


    As soon as that word was recalled, the Captains expression turned unprecedentedly grave.


    <b> The information regarding that incident at Hamelin has a Level 5 security clearance, If Lankart, one of the parties involved, revealed the hidden truth of that case </b>


    I retract my statement. My thoughts were incorrect.


    The Captain spoke, her body shaking with chills.


    The Shadow of the Military State are not their limbs. They are a deadly poison, designed to make the Military State kill everyone in the back alleys!


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 174: My Lady

    Chapter 174: My Lady


    <b> My Lady </b>


    The Shadow of the Military State was the rabble.


    Even if they were ordered to cause a disturbance all at once, when the time actually came, they could be too scared to act. In fact, it was highly likely.


    A mere thug undertaking a suicide mission to attack a specific facility? If that were possible, the Military State wouldnt need such harsh military training.


    Everything they had done so far was merely a crime.


    But what they were about to do from now on was akin to rebellion. There was a risk of death or the possibility of being sentenced to hardbor until death graced them with its presence. No matter how firm their resolve was, how could they easily take action?


    Much less cause a disturbance, they might hide deeper, scared of the consequences that came with disobeying orders.


    But if Wolfen had anticipated even this


    The ouws who call themselves the Shadow of the Military State. He has hidden them in various ces in Amitengrad like a kind of wedge that would make the Military State turn this city upside down.


    Wolfen only wanted one thing from the very beginning.


    Mutual destruction.


    He ns to spread the Taboo of the Military State while causing a disturbance! He intends to make every witness or listener of that truth a target at the gunpoint of the Military State!


    Family and Market. Some of the few organizations existing in Amitengrad, where the States strength was powerful and prosperous.


    He was nning to provoke the delinquents, which included orphans from Shelter, and make them fight with those two organizations, thus causing an unexpectedmotion for the Military Police to intervene in.


    In that moment, he would spread the Taboo. Secretly, from the shadows.


    Just hearing it or brushing by it was like a deadly poison; a lethal toxin that was disguised in the form of information.


    The Taboo of the Military State would disperse among them.


    And when it did


    The Military State will eliminate everyone suspected of havinge into contact with that Taboo!


    No one was safe. Not Family, Not Market. Not even Shelter, which former general officers were a part of.


    In the face of the Taboo that shook the very foundation of the Military State, everyone associated with an organization, whether big or small, would be swept away.


    <b> In the process, Anna, Smen, or even you<sup>1</sup>Abbey has actually started to use You instead of the honorific version of You in Korean. Because English does not have a formal way of saying You we have used it just as is. But I think this is an important change in Abbeys character as she is now bringing down her barriers when ites to Hughes, even if its just in her thoughts. Just a fun fact for you guys to know! could get hurt!</b>


    When pulling out weeds, the soil clinging to the roots would alsoe out. Not only Anna and I, but all the lower-ss people involved would also be pulled out and thrown into the trash heap.


    The best-case scenario was being dragged off to abor camp; the worst was being sent straight to the incinerator.


    I muttered hesitantly in front of the convinced signaller.


    It appears as though its a truly tremendous Taboo.


    The Captain suddenly raised her head and urgently spoke to me.


    You must forget it. Do not be curious about the content. Never, ever find out about that Taboo. You cannot show a hint of even knowing that it exists!


    <b> Please, I beg you. Just learning about that incident in itself is dangerous. No, just knowing that this kind of Taboo exists is fatal! If only you could forget what I just said! </b>


    The Captains emotions were so desperate and urgent that I wanted it to be that way too.


    <b><i>But what to do? I already read your mind.</i></b>


    <b><i>A massacre of 162 Secondary Military School students by someone, you say? </i></b>


    <b><i>Give me a break, Captain. I wanted to know about the conspiracy lurking in the back alleys. Not such horrible information that could get me killed just by knowing it, you know?</i></b>


    <b><i>Im a victim too. A victim of Mind Reading! The Mind Reading did all of that on its own, I tell you! </i></b>


    <i>Haaa.</i> This had be blown way out of proportion. I scratched my head as I spoke.


    Seriously? Damn it. I just wanted to scam some money with a fake marriage, but now I might end up buried in a grave. Its just like that saying. Marriage really does mean the end of life, huh. It refuses to let me off easily.


    When I mentioned marriage, the Captain flinched. I let out a sigh that held a different meeting from before and looked towards the Captain.


    She, who had been immensely wrought up because of the situation regarding the Taboo, felt a different kind of warmth starting from her heart and avoided my gaze. Her neck that could be seen under the straw hat was flushed red.


    I spoke in a carefree manner.


    Alright then. Ill try to forget it. At any rate, wasnt there something we kept postponing, even though we said we were going to do it?


    A. Affirmative.


    Im pretty sure we agreed to do it if we see a government office along the way of me helping out with your investigation. But we never saw one on our route. My oh my, what kind of coincidence is this?


    A-Affirmative. It is the very definition of a surprising coincidence.


    I cut off the stammering Captain and leisurely asked.


    You arent perhaps embarrassed, are you, Captain? You said its just a sham marriage forpensation, right?


    Of course! It is purely to legallypensate you, without any personal gain involved whatsoever!


    Her voice, raised half an octave, held the same intensity as when she mentioned the Taboo of the Military State. The Captain covered her mouth with her hand, flinching at her own words.


    <b> What should I do! To be entirely frank, I might have had some personal gains in this matter! Danger, danger! At this rate, it has be a false report! I have essentially told a lie!</b>


    <b><i> So what if its a lie.</i></b>


    I chuckled and pointed across the road.


    Then shall we first stop by the government office? I refuse to be cheated out of mypensation, you see.


    A-Affirmative.


    The Captains voice gradually faded away.


    As we walked down the street, the Captains heart was torn in two directions.


    The hostility towards the Shadow that aimed to overturn the peaceful back alleys using the power of the Military State.


    And the excitement of getting married, albeit in an informal and casual way.


    Even though she knew this marriage was different from the norm, her heart fluttered just like that of a newlywed bride.


    <b> Am I really?</b>


    The Captain nced at me briefly before firmly pulling her straw hat down.


    <b> It will be fine. All we need to do is get consent and sign. That is all it isbut. Even if it is just for a brief moment, I can call him my spouse, right? I can at least pretend for a short time, right? I can say he is my spouse. That he is my beloved. That he is myhusband.</b>


    Covering her burning face, the Captain trembled briefly in embarrassment. But as soon as she directly faced the swelling happiness and the flutter in her heart, she smiled bitterly.


    <b> I understand now. I understand why I needed the Windowless Room.</b>


    When she was a signaller, she saw the world through a golem, trapped in the Windowless Room.


    The world of a signaller was only visible through a golem. Captain Abbey saw the color of the sky but could not fathom its height, and while she felt the winds strength, she couldnt enjoy the coolness ruffling her hair. Even if she lived with people, she could not feel their warmth.


    The world was right before her eyes, but it was a scene beyond a ss window. The Captain could not live inside of that world.


    However, during the few days she lived fully in her own body, the Captains heart underwent a tremendous change.


    Taste, smell, touch, emotions. Life and death. Joy and sorrow. Painand happiness.


    The moments spent with people brought warm sunlight, blooming something within her; from the very center of her heart, the sun-like warmth spread in all directions.


    And it was apanied by an excess of happiness.


    <b> If one desires something small, they will one day desire something bigger. Gradually, they start coveting things they should not even touch. Eventually, they will crave everything that can be had in this world. As such, I must not be greedier. I must kill my emotions and fulfill my duty.</b>


    The Taboo and Shadow of the Military State.


    The information the Captain now possessed was not to be taken lightly. If she reported this information to headquarters, the disturbance would be quelled much faster.


    However, it was only half of a sess if the Shadow wasnt found. They had to find them before the Taboo spread.


    The only way to find the Shadow before an incident unfolded was


    For her, a military officer, to be bait. The Shadows would also consider her, an officer, as the perfect signal re for their insurrection.


    <b> It is enough. In the first ce, this is a job only I can do. The Taboo of the Military State, Hamelin. As a signaller who knows about this storyIt will not be an issue even if I am exposed to it. </b>


    The determined Captain closed her eyes and clenched her fist. Her heart was no longer shaking.


    <b> I have decided. After I make the report andplete the procedures, I shall hand this information over to him. And then, I shall immediately contact headquarters to have them chase after me.</b>


    With her mind made up, all that was left was to find the way forward. The Captain spread her mana again and connected to a golem.


    <b> Window Connection.</b>


    Intangible tendrils flowed into various parts of Amitengrad. Soon enough, the golems field of vision appeared before the Captains eyes.


    What was reflected was the street where we stood. In the narrow alley where few people passed, only the Captain and I walked, side by side. If we left this street and headed to the main road, we would reach the government officer. There, a simple marriage ceremony would mark her end.


    The Captain and I continued to walk down the street.


    And several people cloaked in capes watched us from a distance. When we began to walk, they quietly followed behind us.


    The Captain abruptly turned her head. In the golems field of vision, the Captains eyes met her own. Shock and horror was evident on her face.


    <b> Pursuers?!</b>


    <b><i>Huh? Pursuers? I didnt sense any hostility, though?</i></b>


    Right as I was about to turn around, the startled Captain, still maintaining her connection, grabbed my face and pulled me towards her. The Captains whisper reached my ears.


    There are pursuers.


    Pursuers?


    During my time in Amitengrad, I did not envelop too wide of an area with my Mind Reading.


    This alley may look quiet, but the building next door alone housed over two hundred people. If I used Mind Reading carelessly, the barrage of thoughts made it hard to focus, so I suppressed it a bit.


    Even so, I should have immediately sensed any hostility or fear directed at me. How strange.


    Where?


    I broadly scattered my Mind Reading. The dam broke and countless thoughts poured in. I filtered out the trivial ones and traced the thoughts regarding my existence to their owners. My Mind Reader reached the caped group watching me.


    And then, I blurted out in surprise.


    What the? Why are you guys?


    Right at that moment, the Captain grabbed my wrist and started running.


    Now is not the time! For now, we must deviate away from this ce!


    Huh? Uhuh.


    I followed the Captain, running without even knowing why. It almost felt as if we were people fleeing in the dead of night.


    Even as she ran, the Captain continued to synchronize with the golem.


    Observing oneself in the third person was a fascinating feeling. She previewed the continuation of the alley through the golem, then synchronized with the next alleys golem. The road continued at the end of her gaze. And at the end of that road, two caped pursuers were present.


    The sprinting Captain let out a small groan and then turned in the opposite direction. The view of the opposite street came into her vision.


    Tch! They are systematically blocking the roads! This level of organization! Its different from what we have faced before!


    <b><i>Yep. Im sure it is.</i></b>


    <b><i> Theyre different people, after all. </i></b>


    <b><i>But I still dont understand what the intention of those chasing me and the Captain are, though. </i></b>


    The caped figures were precisely targeting and moving towards us. It was evident just from looking at their movements in the Captains field of vision.


    Moreover, from the thoughts I subtly read, they were clearly moving ordingly while keeping us in their sights.


    Captain, I think we are being cornered.


    Imsorry! I was careless for a moment!


    <b> This is why I should not have sought joy! If it were just me, it wouldnt matter, but to think that it would involve him too!</b>


    The sound of hurried footsteps echoed loudly in the narrow alley. The captain, running desperately, assured me.


    Just leave it to me. Whatever happens, I will make sure to save you!


    <b> Even if I have to use a golem! No matter what! </b>


    <b><i>Use it to save yourself for once. Stop trying to save others instead. Why are you like this? Why doesnt that protective instinct show itself when ites to your own circumstances?</i></b>


    Having roughly guessed the identity of the pursuers, I was more rxed in our escape than the Captain.


    Bbey. Rather than that.


    I pointed behind us. The caped figures were not chasing us, just approaching slowly instead. As if they didnt mind the distance between us widening.


    I pointed this out to her.


    Doesnt it feel like we are being led somewhere?


    !


    The Captain closed her mouth and looked around. The alleys we had passed earlier were recalled in her mind.


    Just as I said, we were being forced into a single option. Like how a river flowed in one direction when a dam was built, unseen hands had driven us to the main road without us realizing it.


    <b> I noticed it far toote! Of all the ces we were herded to, it just had to be the main road instead of some obscure corner!</b>


    If we were being cornered, the Captain would have noticed something odd. After all, remote ces naturally enabled caution.


    But ironically, we were being pushed towards arge main road where even 4 rows of automaton carriages could pass without hindrance.


    <b> But why would the enemies aim for the main road! Could it be to make this incident witnessed by everyone? To think they would move into action this soon! </b>


    However, we were already cornered. Being on the main road meant there were even more escape routes.


    The Captain clenched her fists and thought.


    <b> We must forcefully break through!</b>


    It was the moment the Captain, her shining eyes filled with the golems field of vision, began to gather her mana.


    I ran one step ahead of the Captain onto the main road. Right as the narrow alley ended and the open main road came into view


    The first thing I saw was not an automaton carriage, but a real one.


    Two horses with ming red manes stamped the ground fiercely. The force in their legs seemed violent enough to break the ground, but the horseshoes, made of high-level special alchemic steel, absorbed both the shock and sound smoothly.


    Additionally, there was a carriage, twice asrge as its average automaton counterpart. Its design was simple but no less luxurious than anything else in the world.


    As if waiting for me from the very start, the moment I appeared on the main road, the carriage door opened. The first thing that stepped out was clean dress shoes.


    While dressed in neatly tailored pants with a bright red shirt tucked inside and draped in a formal scarf, a young woman with striking sky-blue hair tied to one side stood before us.


    It is dangerous! Step away!


    The Captain, who had run after me, stopped in her tracks before closing her mouth at the sight of the womans face. Her eyes widened.


    You are!


    Its okay. Its someone I know.


    I waved my hand to reassure the Captain.


    My longest human connection since I started living in Amitengrand. And my most sessful investment.


    Once upon a time, she was my disciple, my backer, and a splendid source of funds.


    With the mindset of a swindler facing a naive investor, I waved my hand with a ttering smile.


    Heyoooo, long time no see. Sephi. How have you been?


    In response to my light greeting with a wave, Sephier Bakiya ced a hand on her chest and bowed deeply.


    Have you been healthy and at peace, Master? I have been eagerly waiting in hopes of meeting you again.


    <b> Did you be a deadbeat dad? Are my attempts to contact you akin to unwanted children? There should be a limit to how much you can ghost someone, no? Do I really have to hear about Master through others, you damn yboy? </b>


    <b><i>Wow, her mouthI mean, her thoughts had be much bolder than before, huh.</i></b>


    While gazing at the young president, whose mouth had turned fouler in my absence, I smiled ambiguously.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server <ul><li>1


    Abbey has actually started to use You instead of the honorific version of You in Korean. Because English does not have a formal way of saying You we have used it just as is. But I think this is an important change in Abbeys character as she is now bringing down her barriers when ites to Hughes, even if its just in her thoughts. Just a fun fact for you guys to know!</li></ul>

 Chapter 175: Extremity of Seamless Cloths

    Chapter 175: Extremity of Seamless Cloths


    <b> Extremity of Seamless Cloths </b>


    Military State District 1.


    Everything that should exist in the capital was present in that ce.


    There was Defense Command, which controlled everything to protect the capital, constructed entirely of high-level alchemic steel, presenting an otherworldly hardness even amidst the concrete city.


    The Communication Headquarters appeared to be covered with vines of World Tree. Outer walls were covered with antennas resembling flower buds and mana conductive lines that mimicked vines.


    The Amitengrad Government Complex was built with remarkable efficiency in a neat and square manner and oversaw the myriad affairs of Amitengrad, both significant and minor.


    District 1 was the central District of Military State and only Level 2 citizens were allowed to enter.


    If one were to think of the Military State as a giant monster, this District would be a part, tightly packed with its internal organs.


    Amidst this dense forest of buildings, there was one particrly peculiar structure, which could only be described as if the building itself were wearing clothes.


    The Captain, riding in a carriage pulled by real horses, murmured as she passed through the main gate adorned with gs instead of steel doors.


    Seamless Cloths Holdings.


    The five privatepanies, pirs of the Military State.


    Even the Military State, which governs everything, allowed these five technology owners autonomous operation because the nation itself couldnt keep up with their technological prowess.


    Among them, there was someone who directly influenced the daily lives of the citizens in the Military State. She stood as the exclusive creator of the clothing packet technology and the sole individual capable of crafting new Arch-Avatars.


    She was the Weaver Sephier Bakiya, the 3rd President of Seamless Cloths Holdings.


    The Captain looked at me and asked in a trembling voice.


    How is it that you?


    Ill exin slowly, Captain.


    But


    Our story may not be something to share with others. Wouldnt it be better tofortably talk inside without worrying about someone overhearing?


    Sephis voice was soft yet stern. To put it positively, it was like a parent scolding a child, and negatively, it was a way of overwhelming the other using an advantageous position.


    Since her intentions were clear, the Captain couldnt say anything more. The carriage had arrived in front of the mansion during that time.


    Stepping out of the carriage, I muttered while looking at the horse with its flowing mane.


    Nice horse.


    Its a Lion Horse. It is also called a fire horse because it has red manes that flutter in the wind, and when it runs, it looks like mes engulfing the field.


    Youve got something so rare. It probably wont even be listed as a luxury item.


    To raise a horse, you need a spacious yard and numerous staff to manage it. In other words, its practically impossible in a ce like Amitengrad, where its cramped and hard to acquirend.


    However, for the richest person in the Military State, practically impossible was just a fake impossibility. With enough money, she could make a fake impossibility into a reality.


    Its not a luxury item. This Lion Horse is more of an experimental item.


    Experimental?


    Yes, Master. Recently, Ive been researching how to make patterns for animals.


    Making a pattern meant creating an Arch-Avatar that could be also used for an animal. It was probably a projectmissioned by the military regime.


    If an Arch-Avatar for a horse could be created, even the wretched horses of the Military State would be somewhat useful.


    Master, if you need it, Ill give it to you right away of course.


    Wow! Really?


    Sephi received my words with doubt.


    Have I ever acted stingy toward you, Master? I never hesitate to spend money on my people.


    <b> Until now, youve readily epted everything Ive given you. Yet, you still have the habit of pretending to decline once even if you dont mean it, dont you?</b>


    <b><i> Does she have a lot of resentment piled up while I wasnt around? I keep reading such negative thoughts.</i></b>


    Just to be sure, I asked again.


    Can I really take it?


    Sephi willingly answered without a hint of hesitation.


    Take it on your way back. Ill also provide a saddle and whip for you. Dont forget enough fodder for a horse. If you need anything else, just contact me. Ill arrange a delivery of all the items you need.


    <b> I hope you wont sell it to make money. What kind of concept is it to casually take what you want, and then sell it to a junk dealer? Do you know how I feel about paying extra to buy back the items youve taken from me? Id rather you ask for money directly.</b>


    <b><i> Well, I wont take it. Not because I care about hertent discontent. </i></b>


    I just didnt have confidence in raising it properly. Its pitiful to raise a horse in such a narrow room.


    Its a bit burdensome for me. Ill pass today.


    What a wise judgment! Managing a horse is too much for you, Master. Since Im taking good care of it, feel free to borrow it whenever you need it.


    <b> For someone like you who cant even handle yourself properly, raising a horse properly sounds likeplete nonsense. Hell probably sell it somewhere. Its better to call him to the mansion under the pretext of needing the horse. At least, I can regrly check if hes alive.</b>


    <b><i> Do you really think that little of me?</i></b>


    <b><i> I believe Im diligent enough, dont you think? Instead of asking for money when times are tough, I prefer to earn it with my own hands.</i></b>


    Thank you for your consideration.


    Please dont mention it. Shall we go inside, now?


    When Sephi snapped her fingers, the crimson-painted door of the mansion swung open by itself. The strained Captain stuck close behind me, following me with heavy feet.


    This mansion stood out, not nestled in the midst of a gray concrete city but rather exhibiting a unique charm that looked as if it wore clothes. It would be challenging to find a simr structure anywhere on the continent.


    Just focusing on the architectural style, it resembled arge tent often used by the Prairie Tribe, except for the fact that it was three stories high with a square-shaped duplex structure.


    The lining was delicately woven with soft and warm fabric, while the outer was made with high-level alchemic threads, capable of repelling even cannon shots.


    It was possible because of the strong and sturdy threads and cloth that were more robust than ordinary steel and reinforced concrete. A castle was literally built with fabric.


    Wee to my mansion, Master. And Ms. New Disciple. I wee you to my amodations, as well as my atelier. The Castle of Fabrics.


    The floor was wooden nks covered with a carpet. Thanks to the carpet that absorbed sound, the footsteps didnt make any noise even if we rolled our feet heavily. The warm-toned inner walls were asforting as the color itself.


    If I may ask, Lady, isnt your mansion supposed to be a secure area?


    If you have my permission, its fine. This is my residence, after all. If theres any issue, I can issue a temporary pass under my authority.


    Sephi, who cut off the Captains words in one breath, led us to the dining room.


    As she unveiled the jet-ck curtain, a dining area revealed itself. Inside, a dedicated chef was bringing out dishes. Three tes were neatly arranged, clearly anticipating our arrival.


    Upon lifting the lids, a perfectly cooked steak, iparable to any restaurant, appeared. Sephi gestured towards the tes.


    Please, enjoy. Since I invited you to my home, you should be treated as honored guests.


    There was mana in the browned steak that made my mouth instinctively water. On top of it, a sauce made from bone broth was drizzled, apanied by various-colored spices and roasted vegetables as side dishes.


    Meanwhile, the Captain, eyeing a small green bean on her te, narrowed her eyes.


    What is this?


    Observing the small beans which looked like a reduced model of Chimeric Beans, the Captains expression resembled that of someone encountering a dwarf for the first time.


    Sephi remained silent, and I answered for her.


    Ah, these are newly cropped beans! You know, its quite rare to find anything other than chimeric beans in the Military State, where did you manage to get these?


    Sephi, skillfully cutting the steak with a knife, answered.


    Master, you mentioned wanting to taste beans made in an olden stylest time.


    Did I? My memory is fading.


    <b><i>Oops, did I say something wrong?</i></b> I subtly observed Sephisplexion. Without a change in expression, she thoughtfully considered my words.


    <b> Because of that onement, I went through a lot to get fresh beans, but you dont even remember. Is this why they say not to bother with beasts that have poor memory?</b>


    <b><i>Yeah, my bad. Its been a while since Ive seen you, so its taking me some time to get used to it.</i></b>


    Meanwhile, the Captain scooped up the beans with a spoon and put them in her mouth. After the soft and bouncy beans stuck to the inside of her mouth, the Captains eyes widened, and she seemed surprised, as if lightning had struck in her mind.


    <b> These beans?! How can they taste like this! Theyre definitely beans, but!</b>


    She seemed like a bean connoisseur. I tapped the Captains te.


    Looks like you enjoyed it.


    Affirmative! Its my first-time tasting beans, but its a familiar yet astonishing vor!


    Because theyre newly cropped. These are not some gically modified chimera bean developed for fertilizer, but a natural product. Want some more beans?


    No problem. Chef, more beans, please.


    <b> You keep giving what I prepared for you to someone else. Its like filling a leaky bottom. No matter how much I pour in, it never piles up. Tsk tsk, I somehow met with such an insolent master</b>


    Awkwardly cutting the steak, the Captain put down the knife upon seeing the additional beans. I pointed to the steak she had left and asked.


    How about the taste of the steak?


    It is delicious, but the texture is strange. It is akin to chewing on fabric.


    When canned meat soaked in water was cooked, it lost the unique texture of meat and became squishy. However, it was advantageous because the quantity increased. The Captain, who had been eating canned meat all along, felt an unfamiliar texture in raw meat.


    <b><i> Does this kid even know the taste of meat?</i></b>


    Im starting to understand now.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    Sephi, who noisily put down the knife, elegantly wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. Without a single stain on her luxurious suit, she finished the meal neatly. As soon as the chef took away her te, Sephi sped her hands. Immediately afterward, all the doors surrounding the restaurant closed, transforming it into a perfect secret room.


    Captain, you are such a pitiful person. Now I know why Master chose you.


    The Captain twitched.


    Although she wanted to retort, her counterpart was the President of the holdingpany with deep ties to the Quartermaster Corps. While not directly affiliated with the military, due to her extensive influence she was a Level 5 civilian.


    If Sephi disappeared immediately, the production of the Arch-Avatar, essential for making clothing packets, would cease. Additionally, there would be problems with the special weapons of the military and the performance enhancement of military gear.


    The Captain, unsure how to handle Sephi, who wielded powerful influence in both the military and civilian sectors, grumbled.


    I sighed softly and pointed out her attitude.


    Its rude calling someone a pitiful person, Sephi.


    Im truly sorry for that. However, putting aside my attitude. Isnt that the reason you chose her?


    Seffi sharply questioned.


    <b><i> I came along with this Captain because we became connected by chance, not by my choice. Tsk. I dont really have anything I can say to retort. In fact, I apanied her as if taking care of an unfortunate neighbor.</i></b>


    <b> See? Despite you also thinking of her like that, you constantly criticize my attitude only. You are the one whos done wrong. Rather than me, who pointed it out, isnt it more disrespectful for you to drag her all the way here out of some ill-ced sympathy?</b>


    <b><i> Has she be excessively sensitive after experiencing a military regime? Or is it because shes too used to hanging out with the State now?</i></b>


    Sephi spoke as if prating my thoughts.


    Master, you have always sought out someone who has lost something orcks something. Anton, who wanted recognition, was like that, and so were the residents of the fallen kingdom who had lost the brilliance of their country.


    While speaking, Sephi lightly touched her left wrist. Then, her outerwear and scarf turned into blue alchemic threads, before getting sucked into her bio-receptor. After a smooth, effortless transformation, she returned with a red shirt and continued talking.


    My childhood self was a typical case of that, too. Now, even a Captain of the State is getting pitied by you. How hypocritical can you be? It is quite iprehensible. I feel it is unfair to be criticized for morality by someone like you.


    <b><i> Isnt it too harsh to say such things to a master? Your words and thoughts seem a bit reversed, though.</i></b>


    <b> Considering that you came back from the Abyss Hopefully, you didnt get involved in something ridiculous while you were stuck there. I cant even imagine how far you, Master, who throws everything into chaos, agitated those in the Abyss.</b>


    <b><i> Oh no. Her thoughts are much harsher than words, as expected. I apologize for suspecting otherwise.</i></b>


    <b><i> By the way, why does she suddenly bring up the Abyss? I had nothing to do with it.</i></b>


    <b> Could it be possible that those who came out of the Abyss chased after Master all the way to Amitengrad? I guess even Master couldnt have dealt with the monsters inside there but I still cant discard my suspicion. Not being able to confirm that is the most frightening part to me. What on earth did I choose as my master?</b>


    <b><i> What do you mean What? Dont treat me like Im some gue.</i></b>


    <b><i> Wait What the? Did those from the Abysse all the way to Amitengrad, the capital of the Military State?</i></b>


    <b><i> Why? It cant be just to find me. Are they nning to overthrow the military regime?</i></b>


    <b><i> Is the Military State doomed this time? Is the country finally ending?</i></b>


    <b><i> Shit, then the attempt to clean up the Shadow is meaningless then. How can I possibly have the time to deal with the Shadow or whatever when those guys could ruin the whole country?</i></b>


    <b><i>I cant just let this be.</i></b>


    Sephi. Wait a moment. Can I use something here?


    Of course. Anything here is Masters. Treat this ce as if it is no different from your own.


    <b> Is this another attempt to use my property as if it were your own? Well, it cant be helped But can I at least expect a single word of thanks this time?</b>


    <b><i> The disparity between thoughts and words of her start to give me the creeps. I remember her being quite honest a while ago. What on earth made her like this?</i></b>


    If she really wants it, I can at least oblige to that much.


    Although a good conversation might cut through the Gordian knot, words were intangible assets and their value fluctuated. So I had better repay them whenever I could, even if it was only little by little.


    Thank you, Sephi. I really do have a good eye when ites to choosing my disciples.


    Though it was a simplepliment, Sephis slight smile and the lift of the corner of her mouth indicated satisfaction.


    <b> It seems theres some reward even in dealing with a tricky situation. Its really not easy trying to understand how you tick, you know?</b>


    Sephi nodded approvingly, at the same time she extended a finger from her ck-gloved hand.


    However, may I ask one small favor, Master?


    <b><i>A request? Well, okay.</i></b>


    She had provided me with a ce to live and financial support. What goes aroundes around. Its fair to entertain a reasonable request.


    What is it?


    Please allow me to make a pattern of you, Master.


    <b><i> Make a pattern? What does that entail?</i></b>


    <b> Entering a mold made of malleable alloy and enduring one minute of extreme heat. But, mentioning it now might make you hesitant. Somehow, I need to convince you to stand in front of the mold. Then, I can obtain a body avatar faithfully replicating your Arch-Avatar. With that toy, I can have some fun dressing it up.</b>


    <b><i> I cant take this lying down. Theres no way Ill let that happen to me. I may not be some extraordinary being, but thispromises my dignity way too much.</i></b>


    Haha. Youre going too far with your joke. Surely, the Sephi I taught wouldnt make such a peculiar request.


    Hehe. Youre quite sharp, Master. Its impressive that you can so easily see through my jests Tsk.


    <b><i> Oho? Swallow back that sound. Dont click your tongue, okay?</i></b>


    As I subtly declined, Sephi pointed towards the Captain with her ck-gloved hand instead. The Captain, pointed at, flinched.


    Then, would you mind lending me this person instead?


    Why? Are you going to make a pattern of her?


    I dont have such intentions, but if I feel like it, then I guess I could.


    <b> Pattern? Did she say shes going to make a pattern of myself? What on earth does that mean?</b>


    <b><i> Youll know once it happens. By the way, I hope you tell me your impressions after experiencing it.</i></b>


    I happily agreed.


    Ill lend her as much as you want. You can even hug her to sleep today if you wish.


    ?! What is that supposed to imply?!


    If thats the case, negotiations are concluded. A bit disappointing, but it was a satisfying negotiation, Master.


    Oh, well. If its such a request, Ill fulfill it as many times as you want.


    Are you perhaps thinking of selling me multiple times! Warning! My free will is not being considered in this negotiation!


    <b><i> It seems like these days, signallers are trying to express their free will, huh. And even machine parts are talking back.</i></b>


    Please use her well and return her.


    Theres no doubt about it. She is Masters belongings, after all.


    Negative! I am a soldier of the Military State, not someones property!


    Leaving the frightened Captain behind, I drew open the curtain surrounding the dining hall. As the jet-ck curtain, which swallowed the sound and even the smell, closed behind, the scream-like sound from the Captain abruptly stopped.


    <b><i> Now, shall we begin?</i></b>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 176: A Tale of the Past, Municipal Military Host Bar

    Chapter 176: A Tale of the Past, Municipal Military Host Bar


    <b> A Tale of the Past, Municipal Military Host Bar </b>


    Captain, what is it that you want?


    This was the first question posed by Sephier, the undisputed richest person in the Military State, after having a private meeting with Abbey.


    It was an unexpected question, but Abbey, sitting up stiffly, replied with sincerity.


    Question. I am uncertain of what you mean.


    Ah, Im asking what you were hoping to get from Master. What is it that makes Master go to such lengths to willingly assist you?


    Sephier spoke leisurely while pouring tea into a cup. The sweet fragrance from the poured ck tea spread throughout the small dining room. In the midst of the sound of liquid swirling in the cup


    The Captain hesitated before replying.


    It is amarriage registration.


    <i>Ssh.</i>


    The ck tea filled the cup before starting to overflow. The Captain hurriedly spoke.


    President of Seamless Cloths, the tea is currently overflowing.


    Sephier responded.


    No, Im not flustered at all.


    Negative. I did not ask you whether you were flustered. I simply inquired about the ck tea overflowing.


    Neither Abbey nor Sephier stopped the flow of tea; it was time that did. Sephier, with the same expression as before, righted the empty teapot.


    Master didnt agree to register for marriage, did he?


    It was a voice that was desperately hoping for Abbey to deny that he had done that. However, Abbey could not read that expectation, and frankly, had no intention to. Abbey answered honestly.


    He showed signs of agreement.


    <i>Bang. </i>A gloved hand struck the puddle of liquid on the table. The tea sshed in all directions, spreading its sweet fragrance, but neither Abbey nor Sephier paid it any mind.


    Why?! Why you, when it hasnt even been that long since Master met you?!


    Abbey, taking those emotional words as pure inquiry, pondered for a moment before replying.


    It is to im thepensation thates in the event of my death.


    Excuse me?


    If the Captain died, thepensation could be imed.


    Meaning, the Captains body was currently under threat of death.


    Sephier, instantly grasping the situation, evaluated the matter with a calmer attitude. She pushed her half-risen butt back onto the chair and tapped the table lightly.


    I see. Its not that Master granted your wish, but Hoo.


    Sephier narrowed her eyes and looked at Abbey, who sat with innocent and nave eyes, and clicked her tongue.


    They were such stupid and ditzy eyes, but surely Sephier had shown a simr expression herself. ming Abbey would be like spitting on her own face.


    Sephier sighed softly and spoke.


    Captain, listen carefully. Im saying this for the sake of my Masters honor. Master didnt ept your proposal for money.


    .


    Abbey nodded. Those words were more than understandable; in fact, they were anticipated.


    The greatest holdingpany in the Military State, Seamless Cloths. Even a fraction of its wealth would easily surpass the Captains deathpensation. And Sephier was even willing to give away all but a fraction of it.


    There is no way Master, who even refused my money without it being any sort ofpensation, would marry for mere change.


    Is it change? Then Why would he.


    Out of pity for Abbey? Or because his heart was moved? If not that, was it simply that he didnt refuse?


    Or perhaps?


    Sephiers voice once again grasped the wings of imagination that were spreading uncontrobly.


    Its hard to exin in a few words. Instead, Ill tell you a story that might help you understand Master.


    Sephier offered a cup of ck tea to Abbey. As Abbey received the shimmering cup with both hands, Sephier poured her own portion of tea and suggested.


    Its going to be a rather long story. Would you like to hear it?


    Realistically speaking, there was no need nor reason for Abbey to listen. She should be heading out immediately to thwart the plot of the Shadow.


    However, in one corner of her mind, a flicker of curiosity arose.


    <i>Who is he?</i>


    <i>What exactly is his identity?</i>


    <i>Why, despite not being short on money, did he ept her proposal? </i>


    She hade all the way to the mansion of Seamless Cloths anyway. And with the help of Seamless Cloths and the Weaver, it should be easier to suppress the situation.


    Thus, while deceiving her own self like so


    Abbey, unable to suppress her curiosity, nodded.


    ***


    6 years ago, Amitengrad.


    A swarthy man with thick sideburns bustled in. Named Peto, aside from his sideburns, he was quite a handsome man and was even more appealing to those who didnt mind the sideburns.


    At any rate, he, whose sideburns were as impressionable as his overall appearance, burst into the anciry room while shouting.


    Hughes, you fucker! Are you not going to do your job properly?!


    Eck.


    Could he be around the age of just having graduated from middle school? The young man, who appeared to be a boy in thete stages of adolescence or a youth who had just reached adulthood, let out a faint groan.


    The youth called Hughes replied with an exasperated look.


    Ahhh, whats your problem? I did the job properly, didnt I?


    The veins in Petos neck bulged.


    Are you kidding me?! While you were gone, Madam Berencia was crying hoarse, saying to hand you over! Do you know how much I struggled to calm her down?!


    I wouldnt know. Since I wasnt there at that time.


    Of course you werent!


    It couldnt be helped. After all, he was a substitute. Unlike Peto, who had to show up daily, Hughes only showed up asionally when he had some free time.


    That was what caused this mess.


    After a deep breath, Peto spoke, trying to be more authoritative.


    Alright, lets emphasize this again. Who are we?


    A host bar.


    Hughes immediate response made Peto shout.


    Public affair soldiers, you dumbass! We are Public Affairs! When our loyal soldiers are working hard in distantnds for the peace of our nation, were the ones who take care of their remaining families. We! Are! Public Affairs!


    Yes, thats right. The main job is tofort wives who feel lonely because their husbands are stationed in distant ces.


    Peto yelled, visibly wrought up.


    YOU!


    What.


    Peto struggled to find a rebuttal. In other words, to argue against Hughes point, he had to think hard.


    Public Affair Soldiers. Those who assisted the high-ranking officers families, so that their household affairs were managed smoothly.


    In essence, the main task was to cater to the wives.


    After much thought, Peto managed a feeble excuse.


    It is not aboutforting just the Madams! We also take care of the children!


    In other words, were housekeepers for high-ranking officials. WIth a side job of being a host bar.


    Watch your words! Even if it may be true, there are things you can say and things you shouldnt!


    At that moment, sounds came from outside. Startled, Peto lowered his voice and spoke to Hughes.


    Madam Berencia is the wife of Lieutenant Colonel Berencia, a senior official of the military authorities. Are you confident you can survive a visit from an enraged Lieutenant Colonel?


    No.


    Then you should have done better!


    I tried, okay? Do you even know how careful I was in my conversations to avoid any unnecessary scandals?


    Hughesined. Peto, who had witnessed his efforts, remained silent.


    Lieutenant Colonel Berencia was a stern officer with a splendid mustache, but he was tender only towards his wife. Mrs. Berencia, who had lived her married life within her husbands indulgence, became even more fastidious than her husband.


    The two were a perfect couple when together, but cracks appeared in that perfection when Lieutenant Colonel Berencia was deployed elsewhere.


    Both were anxious about the others absence, but that didnt mean they wanted to leave the lovely wife near the frontlines. Neither the Lieutenant Colonel nor the wife.


    Left alone in the capital, the wife stormed into the Department of Veterans Affairs daily, going hysterical. The Press Affair soldiers, unable to seduce or dismiss her, simply endured the agony, praying for the Lieutenant Colonels deployment to end.


    That was when Hughes, freshly graduated from middle school and newly arrived in the capital, appeared like aet and calmed the wife.


    Remembering when he first brought him here, Peto pressed his forehead and muttered.


    Youre really lucky that youre young. If you didnt look so youthful, Madam Berencia wouldve seen you not as a son, but as a man.


    Im unlucky, actually. If my appearance didnt trigger the Madams scant guilt, I wouldve received more gifts.


    You wouldnt have been able to work here then! Know your ce. You are no different from a mere pinpoint to Madam Berencia!


    What if Iplete my citizen registration and apply to be a Public Affairs soldier? Will you actually fail me? Such talent like me?


    That!


    The two had always argued, but Peto had rarely won. Peto muttered.


    Youll eventually get into big trouble because of that mouth of yours.


    If you cant win with words, you resort to cursing, Senior.


    Im resorting to cursing because I cant win with words!


    Still, the result itself wasnt bad. Mrs. Berencia consistently visited the host bar and even discovered her maternal instincts, despite not having children. The rtionships between her and the Lieutenant Colonel would likely improve once he returned.


    About the obsession over Hughes Time would solve that. Probably.


    Peto sighed, lost in memories, and murmured.


    Still, this is much better than ending in adultery. Back in the days when knights roamed freely Ugh. Lets not even talk about it.


    Hughes, as if suddenly remembering something, replied.


    Ah, right. Didnt you say you were once a Beauty Child, Senior?


    EUAAAAAH! Watch your words! Even thinking about those times gives me the creeps!


    During the kingdom era, marriages among knights were a kind of contract.


    The oath of blood was essentially a pledge to protect each other with all their might, even if the offspring of someone strong might still turn out weak.


    Therefore, purity and a clean lineage was essential. Not that it was ever really upheld, but at the very least, appearances were kept.


    Was that perhaps why? At some point, knights started taking around Beauty Children with them.


    Woahhhh. To think that the Beauty Child from back then has be such a person now. How the times pass really is quite frightening, arent they?


    Dont you dare say another word!


    Hughes teased the former Beauty Child. Peto shuddered.


    Being a Beauty Child was! Ugh. If the country hadnt been flipped over its head, I cant imagine what wouldve be of me!


    During the kingdom era, Peto was a squire with amoner background.


    Amoner squire? They might have been called a squire, but in reality, they were no different from a ve attending to a knights needs. Often, when the master got drunk and violent, they were the first to die, a disposable emotional trash can.


    Even among them, Peto, particrly good-looking, was soon to be transitioned from a squire to a Beauty Child.


    If it werent for the coup detat, that is.


    Long live the Military State! I will serve loyally for all eternity!


    Suddenly overflowing with loyalty, Peto saluted the State g, then clenched his fist and looked at Hughes.


    Dont preemptively assume the others boundaries. Just stick to your own. What do you even know to keep adjusting to others? Youre neither a Prophet nor a Mind Reader.


    At this point, Hughess smile deepened. Peto, mistaking it for a reaction to a joke, continued.


    Mrs. Berencia may have fallen for that, but it wont work on other women. They might be overly obsessed with you.


    Wouldnt that be good? Seems like Id get a lot of gifts.


    If a gift means feeling the cold de of a knife piercing your body, youll get more than your fill.


    Are those experiences from your Beauty Child days?


    Hieek.


    Peto shivered and red fiercely at Hughes, who only grinned with confidence and mischief.


    He really needed a good scolding for him toe to his senses, but the problem was, he might end up setting up a funeral service before that could have even happened. That was how much talent Hughes had. Peto shook his head.


    This cant continue. Youll be on childcare duty for the time being.


    What? Are you demoting me out of personal feelings?


    Yes. If you dont like it, then you be the senior.


    Peto shut down Hughessints by using his position.


    They left the anciry room and entered the reception, with a long bar and small tables. Young men in the most borate uniforms were entertaining visitors with charming smiles.


    It was a scene that one would only expect at a host bar.


    In the midst of this, another hostNo, Public Affairs soldier, fumbling around, saw them and brightened up.


    Peto! Hughes! Good to see you. Take a look at this kid for me!


    The person in charge should be the entertainer. Why are you trying to pass it off to us?


    Peto was about to stride over but then suddenly recalled what he just said and gestured to Hughes with his chin. Hughes nodded and stepped forward to entertain the girl.


    A young girl with blue hair and dressed in fine clothes. She looked to be of the age where she might not have graduated from Secondary Civilian School yet, but she still boldly faced Hughes.


    What brings you here, Little Lady?


    When Hughes asked, the girl replied.


    I came here because I heard I could get help.


    Hughes didnt ask any further. Instead, he read the girls expression with a peculiar look. The girl, without a hint of change in herplexion, faced Hughes.


    As the silent standoff continued, an anxious Peto nudged Hughess knee.


    Hey, Hughes. I get youre in a tough spot. But still, how long are you just going to look at her like that.


    Even still, Hughes did not move. Eventually, Peto, instead of the motionless Hughes, asked the girl.


    Little one. Whats your name?


    The girl swiftly turned her head. Her clear voice filled the reception room.


    I am Sephier Bakiya!


    Sephier Bakiya?


    That name prompted reactions from several people. The surname Bakiya was one of the few famous ones in the Military state, even after the abolition of inheritances.


    Bakiya, as in Seamless Cloths?


    Yes! The 2nd President of Seamless Cloths, Danphir Bakiya, is my grandmother!


    Peto groaned.


    Bakiya.


    The patron of soldiers, as well as their closest friend. The richest family in the Military State.


    Though still young, she was soon to inherit the mantle of Seamless Cloths. Her existence itself was a considerable magnate.


    Though Peto had met both many children and many tycoons, it was his first time facing a young magnate, so his expression quickly turned into one that was at a loss for what to do.


    Wee, Bakiya. What kind of assistance do you require?


    The girls shouted with a clear chime in her voice that could be heard from everyone in this ce.


    Please make me the sessor of thepany!


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 177: A Tale of the Past, Insider

    Chapter 177: A Tale of the Past, Insider


    <b> A Tale of the Past, Insider </b>


    The history of the Military State went hand in hand with clothing packets.


    The clothing packet, improved over two generations, was truly a revolutionary invention. Convenient and durable, it would envelop the body in an instant when infused with mana. Soldiers, for whom food, clothing, and shelter were a part of theirbor, were captivated by the convenience of the clothing packet.


    However, salons and tailors leading the fashion at the time were not pleased with the existence of the clothing packet. Lacking in skills but rich in money and connections, they approached the knights with a box full of gold.


    The effect was immediate. Just a few weekster, a ban on the use of clothing packets was issued throughout the kingdom. Ostensibly, it was to prevent the luxury and decadence of soldiers, but in reality, it was the result of knights in power weighing a box of gold against the minor inconvenience of soldiers.


    Additionally, the third generation heir to the title Seamless Cloth received a challenge to a duel from a mysterious knight and was defeated by the end of it, without any right to refuse.


    If the knight who received the box of gold was still alive until now, he would have regretted it immensely.


    After all, though it wasnt the only reason for the coup dtat, if it hadnt happened, it would have at least been dyed by a few more years.


    The 2nd Seamless Cloth was devoted to the Military State. Thanks to their support for soldiers in every way, the Military State was able to ensure that no soldier suffered from the cold, even in tough times. We are also very grateful for such assistance, but.


    Peto replied with a somewhat awkward expression, as if at a loss for what to say or do.


    Still, the matter of a holdingpany is a domain we cannot interfere with. We are Public Affairs, handling all kinds of misceneous tasks including family affairs, but session matters of thepany are not within our purview.


    Even the girl standing bravely among strangers could not hide her disappointment at Petos words.


    B-But they told me that if I wanted help, I shoulde here!


    Who on earth told you that?


    A friend said a kid like me, who is rich and fearless, could just go to the host bar and stick a man next to me who would help!


    <b><i>Cut ties with that friend. Right this instant.</i></b>


    That remark almost burst out of everyone who was listening in to this conversation. As long as one did not know the full story, it was taboo to meddle in someones personal life.


    Deeper conversations shoulde after establishing deeper rtionships. That was the creed of Public Affairs soldiers.


    Hmm. Quite intriguing.


    It was then. Hughes, who had been unusually quiet and focused, straightened up with an expression as intriguing as what he had just said.


    Peto murmured, No way, perhaps finding it unimaginable, but


    Senior. I will help her.


    The unimaginable had be reality.


    What? You?


    You told me to take care of kids, right? Well, I just got demoted anyway too. I might as well lend a hand with Lady Bakiyas situation.


    Hughes stepped forward confidently, as if his involvement would solve everything. The face of the granddaughter of Seamless Cloth brightened.


    Peto, feeling an urge to pull out his own hair, spoke.


    Help? Help, my foot! We might call ourselves Public Affair soldiers as a way to boast, but were no different from a host bar!


    Huh, youre admitting it yourself now.


    One has to admit things when its time to admit them! Lets be honest! What do we even have to offer besides our faces and words?!


    Every time Peto finished speaking, the slightly brightened expression of Sephier darkened in real-time. Sensing the difort of a customer with his whole body and soul, Peto grabbed Hughes by the cor and whispered in his ear.


    Know your ce, Hughes. You and I are just shy nobodies. We need to literallyy t on our stomachs just to protect this host bar!


    So youre just going to let her go? The heir to Seamless Cloths, the greatest holdingpany in the Military State,es to us for help and we just ignore it? Is that what a proud soldier of the Military State should do?


    Its a pity for us too. But what can we do? Were just useless loafers and yboys! We dont have the ability or the responsibility to meddle in such a huge affair!


    Distinguishing between official and personal duties was a virtue demanded in all positions of the public sector, but Public Affairs soldiers bore an even greater responsibility than most.


    It was an ungodlybination of a profession that could die publicly as a soldier and one that could die privately as a host; the responsibility on their shoulders were unimaginably huge. To prevent an enraged officer from storming in with a de, they had to take care of themselves.


    Well-ustomed to this attitude, so much so that it was practically branded into his flesh and bones, Peto actively dissuaded Hughes. Eventually, Hughes conceded.


    Ahhh. Its not gonna work. Then


    Right? You thought wel.


    Hughes released a packet. All sorts of decorations stuck to it fell to the floor and Hughes returned to his attire of a simple shirt.


    Hughes, who had quickly taken off his uniform, handed the uniform packet to Peto.


    Ive always wanted to say this. I quit here, starting today.


    You crazy fucker.


    You are no longer my Senior. Do not speak so carelessly, Mr. Peto.


    Youre actually fucking crazy.


    Hughes pushed the packet into Petos arms and approached Sephier. Sephier, who had tried to hide her disappointment, looked up at the young man who had just approached.


    It was quite an interesting story. May I help you, Lady Sephier?


    Thank you. But


    Until then, it was hard to tell because of his shy uniform, but without it, Hughes looked just a few years older than Sephier. Sephier asked Peto with a dubious nce.


    Is this man also a Public Affairs soldier?


    Peto closed his eyes tightly and replied.


    Not anymore.


    Was he at some point?


    He was a substitute, but at any rate, yes. He was.


    The tall and lean stature typical of a rapidly growing child. A face still bearing traces of baby fat; it was so young that even the word youth seemed slightly insufficient to describe him.


    Sephier looked up and down at Hughes and tilted her head.


    Are you sure he isnt just a child who borrowed a fancy uniform to wear?


    PUHAHAHAAHAH! Hey, Hughes! She said you borrowed it!


    Peto burst intoughter for the first time this year.


    ***


    Though one may even grasp at straws when drowning, when a straw was actually presented to them, their expression couldnt help but sour. That was exactly how Sephier currently felt.


    Sephier looked at Hughes with a doubtful gaze and then turned her head away. It was unknown whether he knew how she truly felt, but regardless, Hughes walked alongside the girl with a beaming smile.


    So, to put it simply


    Hughes neatly summarized the situation.


    The 2nd Seamless Cloth is suffering from a chronic illness, and in the meantime, other rtives are coveting Lady Sephiers position as the heir, right?


    Yes. For now.


    For now?


    Sephier clenched the clothing packet in her hand and replied.


    Currently, in the Military State, only my grandmother and I can create the Arch-Avatar. When my grandmother was in good health, she taught me while also having my back. But now.


    As the health of the 2nd Seamless Cloth deteriorated and she could no longer exert her influence, there was no one left to protect Sephier.


    Hughes asked Sephier, who faltered in her speech.


    How strange. Ive heard that the Arch-Avatar is an essential tool for creating clothing packets. If Lady Sephierpletely abandons it, then there is no one else who could rece you. What are they even thinking?


    Sephier hesitated before responding.


    Unless I wish to destroy Seamless Cloths, I cant stop making the Arch-Avatar.


    Aha. You dont want to destroy thepany even if it feels unfair. And they know that too.


    Seamless Cloths is a venerable fabric store passed down through generations. It has struggled for a long time but has recently regained its prosperity. It isimpossible for me to ruin it just because of my own desires.


    Hmm. What to do, what to do.


    Sephier spoke gravely, but Hughes response was endlessly carefree. Sephier, who couldnt bring herself to see him as reliable no matter how hard she tried, cautiously asked.


    This time, Ill ask a question. How old are you?


    Im eighteen.


    Only two years older than me.


    Age isnt very important when ites to handling big tasks.


    Do you have some kind of n then?


    Instead of answering, Hughes gave an ominous smile. For a brief moment, a chill ran down Sephiers spine.


    That smile, which seemed like that of either a mischievous child who did not know the gravity of the situation or the schemer of the century, made Sephier feel an inexplicable sense of unease and relief at the same time.


    It wasnt reassurance that the man was on her side. Rather, it was a relief that, at the very least, this man, whose actions were utterly unpredictable, wasnt an enemy.


    Lady, can you trust me?


    But because of this strange feeling that she would lose this verbal bout if sheplied too easily, Sephier swallowed hard and responded.


    No. I cant trust you at all.


    How wise of you. But youll have to.


    Why so?


    Well, thats because


    By then, the two had arrived at the head office of Seamless Cloths in District 3. At the entrance of the seven-story building, hired security guards scowled fiercely.


    Pointing in their direction, Hughes replied.


    Im going to tell them everything.


    Alexei Bakiya, the acting President managed thepany in ce of the bedridden 2nd Seamless Cloth, was entertaining an unexpected guest.


    Having heard the whole story from Hughes, heughed uproariously as if it was the most amusing news of the year.


    KUHAHAAHAHA! Silly girl! She even goes to Public Affairs soldiers because she has nowhere to go?! To those who are no different from mere hosts! I guess kids cant help but be kids, huh?!


    Seeing as she came straight to the host bar without knowing anything Perhaps shes actually quite precocious, isnt she? Kehehehe!


    HAHAHAHA! You! I like you! Both your way with words and your attitude!


    After a longugh, Alexei wore a fishy smile before continuing.


    .And how you came straight to me because youre so quick-witted.


    Wasnt it said that snobs could recognize snobs? Hughes, too, responded with a simr smile to Alexeis words.


    As expected, you had a rough idea, didnt you?


    Ahhh, of course. The only ce that little girl, who had never stepped foot in other districts, could go is near this vicinity I didnt expect her to drop by a host bar, though.


    But she basically ended up entering a far more dangerous ce. Into a den full of bums with nothing but a quick buck in mind. Kekekekekek.


    Kuhahahahah! What an unfunny joke!


    Kehehehehheeh!


    The two,ughing in such a simr manner that they were practically looking into a mirror, eventually got to the main point after a few minutes.


    Alexei, who had beenughing so joyously just moments ago, hardened his expression. He asked whatpensation Hughes wanted with a face full of wariness and regret.


    Alright. So. You. What exactly do you want from me?


    I am a host. Precisely, my job is to engage women in conversation and disturb their minds to such an extent that they cant dare to have any other thoughts in my presence.


    Oho? So?


    At the mention of disturbing minds, a positive response emerged. Sensing sess, Hughes rubbed his hands together and spoke.


    Wouldnt it be troublesome for you, President, if that littledy ran around freely? Especially if she gets her citizenship registered. You never know where she might bolt off to. Dont you need someone by her side to keep an eye on her?


    Youre saying youll monitor her?


    Well, the word monitor sounds a bit harsh. What I mean is, doesnt she need a tutor, President?


    Beyond anything, the choice of the word President definitely seemed to please Alexei. He extended his hand to Hughes with a much more generous and genuineugh than before.


    Im counting on you. From today, you are Sephiers tutor. Since she wont be attending middle school due to session lessons, I guess it is my duty as her godfather to at least provide her with a tutor!


    Hughes bowed deeply, sping that hand. His demeanor satisfied Alexei even more.


    Just leave it to me. Ill push her to the point where she wont even think of rebelling, making her capable of nothing but producing the Arch-Avatar!


    If Sephier had had a gun at that moment, she would have shot Hughes. Unfortunately, she did not have a gun then.


    Sephier paid a high price for trusting people far too easily.


    And so, 1 year passed.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 178: A Tale of the Past, I Am The Teacher And You Are The Student

    Chapter 178: A Tale of the Past, I Am The Teacher And You Are The Student


    <b> A Tale of the Past, I Am The Teacher And You Are The Student </b>


    You dare deceive me?


    Hahaha. You were basically a sitting duck.


    Youre dead meat!


    UAHH! Careful! Knives are dangerous!


    If you knew to be scared of knives! Then you shouldnt have done that! Eeek! Let go!


    Ah. The reason I said to be careful was because of your hand, Lady Sephier, not because of me. If you swing it like that, you might end up cutting your own fingers. Do you know how important that hand is? It is one that will lead the way for Seamless Cloths from now on.


    I dont need it! Id rather have no fingers, then!


    Does your determination to protect Seamless Cloths amount to only that much? Your grandmother is still alive, right? Seeing her granddaughters fingers cut off would break her heart. She would probably feel like the whole world is copsing around her.


    ***


    You. You will never diefortably.


    I already expected that. But rather than how one dies, isnt it more important how one lives? Even if the world ends tomorrow, I would still drink a cup of tea right now Huh. The taste is a bit strange. Did you perhaps put poison in this tea?


    Laxative.


    Hoo Hoo. I drank it despite knowing that.


    Dont lie! Tsk, I should have put poison instead!


    Lets keep on talking after my visit to thevatory. Oh, apologies, but kindly hold off any attacks while l endure this bodily inconvenience. Even if its me, I dont have any means of resistance without making a me Keuk, itsing.


    Stop saying such disgusting words. And I hope scum like you get sucked into the drain!


    ***


    Why do I need to learn how to shoot?


    Everyone should learn when they have the chance. I mean, how else is someone like me supposed to master marksmanship if it isnt now, when I can freely use as much ammo as my heart desires?


    Was that your intention all along?


    Oops! Busted!


    How dare you try to revel in extravagance with my grandmas funds!!!


    Bad girl. Wait. Dont get wrought up. The most crucial thing when shooting is a calm mind and a slow heartbeat. Cool your head, aim over there, pull the trigger, and shoot. No, not in this direction!


    Meet your end, Scum!  Huh? Flowers?


    Ta-da! Its actually a fake bullet engineered to release flowers. Haha, you were surprised, r Ow! Ow! Even if its fake, it still hurts! Havent you ever heard Never hit people, even with flowers!?


    ***


    Hey, Whats this?


    Its alchemy ss today.


    Alchemy? A ss? From you? To me?


    Oh, did you perchance think something likeSomeone like you? How dare someone like you try to teach me, the sessor to Seamless Cloths??


    Exactly. Then I thought, Go to hell, idiot. I guess you didnt know that, huh?


    Huhu. Well then, shall we put it to the test? Whether I have the ability to teach alchemy or not.


    How?


    Just give me any problem. Ill solve them all.


    Just you wait.


    ***


    Here.


    Wo. I asked for a problem, yet you brought an entire exam. I havent solved anything like this since the final evaluation at Secondary Military School.


    I personally created all the questions. Based on what I learned from Grandma.


    Its challenging. Hmmm. This is this one. And that one is that.


    Hmph, Grandma reached the pinnacle of sewing and alchemy, practically a living legend, as well as the very definition of Seamless. She had the ability to intricately manipte the order of each alchemic threads formation, creating clothes with exceptional craftsmanship. Thanks to her, the ingenious concept known as the clothing packet became possible! I doubt you canprehend even a fragment of that ski.


    I finished.


    No way! Dont lie! How so?!


    Theres nothing I dont know. If you know it, Lady, I know it too.


    Hpmh. You must have scribbled some wrong answ Eh? You got it rig How?


    I told you I know about it.


    Impossible. Then, why why did I?


    Ah, right. Lady Sephi.


    What.


    I was thinking, though Im the Ladys teacher and the Lady is my student, how you address me is a bit rude. Now that the hierarchy is established, how about we settle what we call each other?


    To what?


    Address me as Teacher. In turn, I shall address the Lady as Sephi. Understood, Sephi?


    Fine Ugh, Tea


    Bad girl! Youre not enthusiastic enough. Yes, Teacher! Thats what youre supposed to say!


    Get lost!


    ***


    Sephi. A guesting today, you see?


    Teachs guest?


    A guest of us all.


    Who is it? A friend or a foe?


    Ill exinter, so could you please take off your clothes first?


    How much?


    What do you mean how much? This is a bit perplexing, even for me. Wouldnt I obviously be talking about the outer garment?


    Oh uh, r-right By the way, in this weather?


    I asked precisely because its currently this weather.


    Alright Uuuu, achoo. Its cold.


    Endure just for a bit. Apologies.


    Teach opened the door and went outside. In the chilly room, not yet warmed by the fire, Sephier shivered alone. Even though only one person out of two left, it felt like winter had returned once more to the already cold room.


    Sephi shuddered in this room that was a bit too spacious for one person.


    Actually, why am I even following what Teach tells me to do.


    Surprisingly, Teach knew a lot. Sephier could feel that she was learning while being with him and that fact hurt her pride.


    Even when Sephier studied much more difficult contents and came back to spite him, he answered effortlessly. There was hardly anything Teach didnt know; if there was, it was so esoteric that even Sephi couldnt find anything about it.


    After a considerable amount of time, Sephier acknowledged Hughes as her teacher and took his teachings seriously.


    She was honestly half in anticipation and half in worry for what he prepared this time.


    How long had she been shivering in this cold? Finally, a voice came from the other side of the door.


    You bastard! No matter how you try to coax me, I will never cooperate with the Bakiyas, who merely make rags!


    Ahhh, Mr. Smen. I told you. All you need to do is watch.


    <i>Bang.</i> The door opened and an elderly man with a scruffy beard strode in with shoed feet. He looked around the room with a face that seemed to find everything unpleasant and grumbled.


    Hmph. Even if its called a workshop, theres not much to it! Rather, this is a factory! Where are the clothes?! Theres not a tiny bit of artistry right before my eyes.


    The old man was wearing old-fashioned clothes, but his attire was neat. He scowled, before spotting Sephier crouched in a corner, shivering. The old man snorted.


    Hah! Those who im to make clothes seem to find it too wasteful to give even a piece of fabric to a little kid! Are you a servant here? Does your owner not give you clothes?


    This is Lady Sephier Bakiya.


    What? The granddaughter of Seamless Cloth?


    Smensplexion changed.


    How can this be? Why is the granddaughter of Seamless Cloth not wearing outerwear in this weather? Even though there are clothes everywhere?


    She is being punished. Her godfather, President Alexei, is a strict man and whenever theres a setback in the production of Arch-Avatars, he administers a harsh penalty to her.


    I heard Seamless Cloth had be bedridden . But even so


    Ah, he doesnt beat her savagely. Its just a method to scold her by taking away the essentials of life one by one and returning it when she is good. Food, clothing, shelter It must be clothes today.


    <b><i> Teach, youre the one who told me to take it off.</i></b>


    Smen could not hear the truth that Sephier muttered in her mind. Smen shouted with such fury that his beard trembled.


    How could this be Even so, she is the only sessor of Seamless Cloth! How can she be reduced to such a state!


    Why are you acting like youve never seen something like this before? Mr. Smen, you also used to make such thin and airy clothes, right? And in even colder weather than this, at that.


    Smen, who was struck right in the heart, shouted as if to make excuses.


    That was for balls!


    If you just add the moniker of ball, does that somehow make a simr abuse eptable?


    While looking at Smen, whose wrinkled eye area trembled, Teach smiled ominously again.


    Now, it was a somewhat familiar, yet even more eerie smile. While Sephier bit her lip and turned her head, Teach whispered in the old mans ear.


    Mr. Smen, you said it yourself, didnt you? That the clothing packet of Seamless Cloths, which trims away everything but the functional aspects of clothing and stitches them together, is no different from a road that leads to the extinction of aesthetics.


    Thats


    However, who was the one, in pursuit of the pinnacle of aesthetics, that dressed young girls in thin clothes to dance? The girls who, shivering in the clothes you made, danced until their feet were blistered, trying to elevate their worth. What difference is there between them and the Lady here, suffering under her uncle?


    It wasntabuse As always, I was only doing that by request.


    Thanks to such requests, all the clothes you made were dresses that barely covered half their bodies, werent they? Ones that did not provide any protection against the cold air of winter and the even colder gaze of the world. Haaaa. I now understand what the clothing packet is. So thats where all the functionality you threw away went.


    That was because of the culture of the kingdom.


    <i>Bang.</i> Teach mmed the desk hard. Smen, who must have been three times his age, mped his mouth shut and froze.


    Nonsense! Those like you, who forsake the true essence of clothing for mere fashion, can not be said that they truly make clothes. What you had crafted was a manifestation of vanity and extravagance! Garments that were woven by taking away the blood and sweat of subjects, as well as the cherished warmth needed to endure each day! They were clothes that killed people!


    <b></b><b><i>Ah. He got another one.</i></b>


    The elderly tailor from the old kingdom, burdened with regret and remorse, eventually conceded to Teachs words.


    It was unknown whether to consider it sweet talking or administering bitter medicine, but in any case, Smen was utterly defeated and bowed his head.


    What is it that you need my help with?


    For now, teach Lady Sephier all your secret techniques, Mr. Smen. In doing so, you might gain something as well.


    In the end, all that increased was Sephiers study load, but now, she no longer rebelled pointlessly. Believing that all this would be helpful one day, she diligently continued her studies.


    Days of study continued without stopping. Knowledge was stacked upon knowledge, bit by bit. Slowly ascending onto the shoulders of giants, crushing obstacles underfoot one by one.


    Sephier, wearing neat attire, patiently waited for her teacher. She had thoughtfully prepared tea beforehand, sitting calmly with her hands folded. Teach, just arriving, shook off his coat and entered the room.


    Sephi spoke gravely to him.


    Teach. I heard that Alexei is expanding the business.


    Teach turned his coat into a packet before speaking.


    Ah, you heard about that? Yes, thats right.


    I heard that Smen is assisting Alexei.


    Yes. After all, he has experience with leather essories. Since a skilled and experienced technician has joined, Alexei seems to be extremely pleased.


    In the face of her calm teacher, Sephi gritted her teeth.


    How could he betray her with such a calm expression?


    Sephi was soaked in anger, disappointment, and sadness as she spoke.


    Leather cant be alchemized. After all, the structure of animal leather is intricate and dirty. The only way to craft superior products is to use the hides of inherently powerful beasts.


    Yes. I did hear about that. Leather typically has more use in essories unless its of high-quality.


    So if Alexei is dabbling with leather, theres nothing I can do. Its beyond my expertise.


    I suppose so.


    Thud. Sephi forcefully mmed the desk. The air was filled with alchemic threads and fabrics, scissors, and Arch-Avatar diagrams, all cascading down in chaotic disarray.


    Sephiers voice was more subdued than ever. A hue with a texture simr to dew shimmered in her violet eyes.


    Teach Werent you on my side?


    Strictly speaking, it can be said that Im closest to Sephis side.


    But then, why? Why did you assist Alexei?


    Since Im not Alexeis enemy either?


    If Alexei is filling his own pockets. I now have no way to intervene. Ill just be a machine crafting Arch-Avatars.


    Well, that could happen, I guess.


    It was that important of a matter. Yet, when she received such a nonchnt response, Sephiers spirits waned.


    To be honest, she had secretly held hopes. Hope that Teach aligning with Alexei was merely a disguise. Anticipation for the moment of betrayal when Alexei was most vulnerable.


    Yet, that was not the reality. He assisted Alexei in every aspect. Wholeheartedly.


    The moment Alexei lined his pocket, Sephiers influence would rapidly dwindle. Now, unless Sephier was prepared to eradicate Seamless Cloths of itself, there was no stopping it


    No, it was already unstoppable. Seamless Cloths were Sephiers everything, as well as her dream. After all, it was something she had to protect at all costs.


    Please leave, Teach.


    Sephier spoke with a feeling that tore apart her own body. Teach, who silently sipped the ck tea for a moment, adjusted his coat and nodded.


    If thats what the Lady desires.


    There was no poison in the ck tea. Though, her tears were mixed in it.


    That day was the first time Sephier had ever shed tears.


    A few weekster, someone from the Military State sought out Sephi. d in a uniform, with the cor pulled up to his mouth, he wordlessly presented her with a letter.


    The Ministry of Public Safety.


    A secret division that could even silence crying children. The Special Operations Division that managed confidential missions within and beyond the Military State; every aspect, from its existence to the intricacies of its investigations, was shrouded in secrecy.


    Whether it was apany, an individual, or even a loyal officer to the Military State, the merciless gardeners of this concrete nation ruthlessly trimmed and cut them away when necessary.


    In the letter from the Head, the Camari of the Five Star Generals who had shaped this nation since the early days of the Military State, it was filled with unbelievable contents.


    Huh?


    [To My Dear 3rd Generation Seamless Cloth,


    Our mothend expresses deep regret for the unfortunate circumstances of the two existing Seamless Cloths. We hope you are aware that all the citizens of the State feel immense gratitude for the diligence and dedication of Seamless Cloths.


    However, while Seamless Cloths bears such a name, its originy within a tailor who had truly reached a realm fitting of the title Seamless. The profound purpose passed down from the 1st Seamless Cloth continues to be upheld through the generations. But regrettably, in recent times, some inept individuals seek to tarnish that lofty ideal, that noble intent and reputation]


    The letter exhibited a level of courtesy that was rare to see from the Military State, yet strangely, it evoked an unsettling feeling, almost as if a monster was wearing human skin.


    With trembling hands, Sephier finished reading the letter.


    Although the letter continued with various ill-fitting flowery expressions, the main point was in the veryst line.


    [ Therefore. The mothend ns to carry out a purge operation against such individuals.]


    Seamless Cloths was on the brink of extinction.


    ***


    I have taught enough in one year, Sephi. Now, it is time for you to make a choice.


    Teach, who had perhaps orchestrated all these events, imposed a choice on Sephi.


    Sephi. Your desire was topletely put Seamless Cloths in your hands. You wished to cleanly cut out Alexei and his close associates, who dared to defy the 2nd and 3rd Seamless Cloths without knowing their ces.


    In front of Sephiid the possessions and personnel records of Seamless Cloths. Sephi, with trembling hands, took hold of the pen.


    This was a list that would record who would die. Sephi was now the Yama of Seamless Cloths; one who decided their lives and deaths.


    However, will this truly be fine? Is Alexei, who devoted himself to thepany, not a part of Seamless Cloths? Do the rtives, who managed to support thepany during a financial crisis by endorsing a coup detat, not have the right to enter the beautiful Seamless Cloths youre envisioning?


    If Alexei truly did not have any ability or skill, could he have be the President, albeit temporarily?


    He worked under the 2nd Seamless Cloths for a long time, handling all sorts of misceneous work. Most of his younger days were dedicated to Seamless Cloths.


    In a position where, without the ability to create the Arch-Avatar, he could be reced at any moment, all Alexei did was frantically try to protect his ce. It was just the effort of someone not chosen by Seamless Cloth.


    After the 2nd Seamless Cloth copsed, Alexei took on the role of acting President instead of the young sessor. No one questioned his handling of the situation.


    Given his experiences surpassing those of a mere seventeen-year-old child, Alexei proved to be much more reliable.


    However, in his effort to survive, thrashing and kicking, it seems like he ended up kicking a child from an orphanage. To think he imed it was vocational education and dragged them to work. No matter how indifferent the Military State is toborers, they do not neglect children who should be attending school. From the perspective of the State, children are like unscratched lottery tickets. But if an old mister, who had already been scratched and was deemed discardabled, engages in such behavior <i>Sigh</i>.


    However, Alexei had crossed a line and the State could not tolerate any illegally umted wealth. It didnt matter whether illegal or wealth was the greater issue; either way, there was no reason to spare Alexei.


    Here is where Alexeis desire reached their conclusion. It cant be helped. Despite my best efforts to assist, he ultimately demonstrated his ownck ofpetence.


    He sympatheticallymented, as if considering him a wayward disciple, thus, for some reason, making Sephi shiver.


    Seamless Cloths may be easily discarded, but the Arch-Avatar cannot be lost. Both dealing with the arrogant and presumptuous Alexei and approaching Seamless Cloths were all efforts to tame the Lady. You, who is currently the sole creator of the Arch-Avatar.


    The Arch-Avatar was the pattern of a human being.


    Arm, leg, chest, hand, abdomen, knee, foot, and neck.


    By gathering eachponent to make it appear human, it was a conceptual embodiment of the human form. Only with this could one create clothing packets that automatically adjusted the size by linking with the bio-receptor.


    If there was no Arch-Avatar, the clothing packet would be no different from well-folded clothes.


    The Military State, too, was in the process of actively cutting off all side branches, leaving only Sephier intact.


    At any rate, though its a bitte, its now time to fulfill your desire, Lady.


    Now, Teach looked solely at Sephi. Whenever this was the case, Sephi felt an unease akin to standing before a savage beast.


    Sephi. Sephis desire lies in building the Seamless Cloths you envision. Yet, something cannot be mended without breaking it first. It cannot be rebuilt without tearing it down. The Seamless Cloths Sephi cherishes is not something so simple.


    That was certainly the case. The more Sephi learned and the further her perspective broadened, she came to understand many, many things.


    She understood what she wished to gain, what she had to confront, and to some extent, she also understood Alexeis standpoint and feelings.


    But she couldnt never have imagined such an ending. In fact, no one could have anticipated it.


    Except for Teach, standing before her.


    Teach smiled with a carefree mind.


    However, it seemed like Sephi was hesitating, so I took it upon myself to destroy Seamless Cloths on your behalf.


    Alexei, who aimed to build his ownpany, aggressively expanded the leather business. During this process, he enlisted tailors who originated from the kingdom and made orphans work to satisfy manpower.


    Public sentiment grew even more turbulent and the Military State unsheathed its sword. The slight reprieve they currently had was solely thanks to the 3rd Seamless Cloth.


    If Sephi so much as nodded, the Military State would tear apart all of Seamless Cloths except her.


    Now, Sephi must make a choice. Put the things that will survive alongside Sephi into your shopping basket and shape the next Seamless Cloths.


    While maintaining that same undiminished, pure, and captivating smile despite toppling the greatest holdingpany of the Military State in one fell swoop


    Teach started his final practical lesson.


    It is now time for you to create the Seamless Cloths you desire.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 179: Dreams Come True

    Chapter 179: Dreams Come True


    <b> Dreams Come True </b>


    The night was dark. A faint glow of amp tickled Abbeys bangs before fading away, leaving her sleep undisturbed. As suddenly as the night that had just arrived, Abbey woke up naturally from her slumber.


    Abbey gently opened her eyes and blinked for a moment, before springing up from the bed, as if struck by lightning.


    Eut?! When did Ifall asleep?


    Abbey, who had been having a private conversation with the Weaver in the dining room, had dozed off while listening to the Weavers story.


    As she had overexerted her mana for several days to explore various districts of the Military State, it had taken a toll on her, both physically and mentally.


    But even without that, anyone would fall asleep while listening to a tranquil story. Especially if they had a full stomach and were enveloped by the warm aroma of ck tea.


    Negligence!


    Next to Abbey, having abruptly woken up in the middle of the night, Sephier was sitting leisurely, dressed in a suit.


    Are you awake, Captain?


    Sephiers attitude was far too serene, as if she had expected all this to happen.


    Abbey frantically got up and looked around.


    Question. Where did he go?


    He left first. And left a message saying that he would wait.


    Is thatso.


    Abbeys voice sank.


    Just hours before, during the day, she had been brimming with anticipation for the happiness she would feel at the end of her life.


    A simple marriage and an unfortunate farewell.


    Though it was merely a formality, it was more than enough to decorate her end.


    But her counterpart was a magnate beyond imagination, who would not find it unfortunate at all to lose someone like Abbey. He was someone who operated in the back alleys with a holdingpany as his backing, influencing all sorts of ces.


    Perhaps He was.


    Abbey clenched her eyes shut and discarded her stray thoughts. It wasnt the time for this.


    I have a calling I must fulfill. Can you please lend me a carriage so I may carry out official duties?


    Lending a carriage is a very easy thing to do. But can you go out in those clothes?


    Clothes?


    Only then did Abbey realize her attire had changed.


    It was not the uniform she had always worn, but a fluffy, yellow outfit that enveloped her entire body; a bizarre, inexplicable garment made of soft fur that covered her shoulders all the way to her legs.


    Amidst it all, only the soft touch of the fur outfit was exquisite, making Abbey feel as if she were lying in bed just by wearing it.


    W-What is t-this abnormal outfit?


    Its a chick pajama, specially made with my own hands. After pondering over how much I could express the texture of fur in the Arch-Avatar, this masterpiece was born.


    That is not a response to my inquiry! Why is it that my clothes have transformed into this?!


    I thought it might suit you, so I tried it on you. It actually suits you quite well. Ill pack it for you, so take it with you.


    Refusal!


    The Captain quickly released the packet, but the pajamas, with fine fur attached to every alchemic thread, took quite a while to revert to its packet form.


    Sephier muttered.


    Its the middle of the night. You should rest a while longer. Are you leaving now?


    I have duties to attend to. I cannot waste time any longer!


    What are these duties, Captain?


    It is confidential!


    Sephier responded naturally, as if ustomed to such militaristic answers.


    Then please answer whats not confidential. After all, I should at least know the Captains destination, so my carriage knows where to go.


    It was a subtle threat, suggesting that she better spill some information if she didnt want to be kicked out of the carriage midway.


    Abbey wanted to criticize her attitude but refrained from doing so. The Weaver was a Level 5 citizen; higher than Abbeys, she was a tycoon who had her hands in various military secrets.


    It wasnt a breach of confidentiality to speak about anything other than the top-secret existence of signallers. Abbeys affiliation aside, what Abbey was about to do now was to first preserve the Military States public order.


    Having finished her calctions, Abbey replied.


    My mission is to investigate and monitor the Shadow and the Magician operating in District 10. I have nearly understood their conspiracy, so now I will monitor their movements and intervene at the opportune moment.


    The Magician, you say?


    Surprised by this unexpected detail, Sephier asked with a hint of curiosity.


    Why is a Captain of the Military State searching for them?


    I do not understand the reason for your inquiry. It is a soldiers duty to eliminate reactionaries and maintain the public order of the Military State.


    Hmm. The Shadow and the Magician, you say. Sure, the Shadow is a brutal group that have maintained their lineage since the kingdom era, but why the Magician?


    Why would Sephier Bakiya, who lived in District 1, be knowledgeable about the affairs of back alleys that she should not be concerned with?


    The clothing packet that usually changed in an instant took longer to transform today; it appeared it would take a bit more time for it to be fully released.


    Abbey spoke out the thoughts she had held deep within during this time.


    The Shadow are heinous criminals intending tomit monstrous crimes. The Magician is like an existence who is a hotbed of all sorts of petty crimes.


    Yes. Compared to the Shadow, the crimesmitted by the Magician can be seen as cute.


    Affirmative. That is precisely the problem.


    Rather than the Shadow who tantly caused trouble, the Magician who had survived like a weed for a long time was far more dangerous. Abbey spoke stiffly.


    The Magician blurs the repulsion of illegal activities. He is a criminal who hasmitted gambling, extortion, theft, instigation, pickpocketing, and much more, but not a single individual shuns or reports him despite him using unimaginable methods. They either admire or fear him. There is no in between.


    As if she was one of such people, Sephier nodded softly.


    Her smile was filled with various meanings.


    Abbey continued to speak, even while feeling a chill run down her spine.


    Despite seeing him, who is no different from a hotbed of petty crimesCitizens decide to either overlook his actions or stay idle, ignoring it. This should not happen. Laws must be upheld and punishments must be strict. Only then can a society, built onw and order, be maintained.


    So, you are going to arrest the Magician too.


    Affirmative. However.


    At some point in time, Abbeys lips had be parched.


    If the Magician actively cooperates with me and helps to eliminate the Shadow. Depending on the situation, it might be possible to overlook his actions without questioning the suspicions.


    Is it fine for a Captain, who should uphold thew, to do that?


    Since he is not caught in the act, there is no evidence to prove his crimes. As always, there is only circumstantial evidence. As such


    <i>Please, dont let it be true.</i>


    Abbey desperately hoped.


    But Sephier shattered Abbeys hope.


    It seems you were roughly able to guess. That is a relief. Saves me the trouble of exining.


    Sephier opened her arms wide to wee Abbey, who had leaned towards the world of the enlightened. Immediately after, Abbeys pajamaspletely unraveled, revealing her pure white nakedness.


    While looking at Abbey, who had bepletely defenseless, Sephier conveyed the truth.


    With a smile full of superiority, sent from someone who knew a secret to one who didnt.


    Yes, thats right. The very person you came with is the Magician and also my master.


    Abbey clenched her mouth shut, picked up the uniform packet from the table, and plugged it into her bio-receptor. The alchemic thread took its ce over her soft curves. Then, tens of thousands of alchemic threads were sequentially shaped, clothing Abbey in a pitch-ck uniform.


    It took only a few seconds for Abbey to transform into a Captain of the Military State. The Captain grabbed her officers cap and stood up, before passing by Sephier and exiting the room.


    Sephier followed closely beside Abbey, who strode gravely.


    I will cooperate, Captain. Ill lend you my carriage.


    It seemed she had prepared in advance, as a coachman with grown sideburns promptly brought the carriage. Sephier escorted Abbey into the back seat and quickly took the seat next to her.


    Abbey nced sideways at Sephier.


    I am in the middle of an operation. I cannot guarantee your safety from the forces in the darkness.


    It does not matter. After all, I can take care of myself.


    Moreover, all military operations conducted by the Military State are confidential. I cannot disclose the details of the operation to you, a mere civilian.


    But youll have to tell me where this carriage needs to go, right? Isnt that efficient?


    Sephiers manner of speaking seemed to forcibly make the other party agree through rational argument. His shadow was reflected in her words. It seemed he had taught more than just knowledge.


    Suddenly, Abbey realized she knew absolutely nothing about him. She muttered sadly.


    From what part was it an act? From where was it all his n?


    The Magician who dominated the back alleys of the Military State and a criminal sponsored by the holdingspany, Seamless Cloths.


    The facts that had already been revealed alone were beyond imagination. To the extent that it was strange he was imprisoned in the Abyss as a mereborer.


    What exactly was the Magician aiming for by approaching me?


    He hadnt really dug for information, nor did he try to use Abbey. Heplied with every request and took care of Abbey in various ways.


    Even thepensation Abbey had thoughtfully considered was meaningless to him. Yet, he readily epted her requests.


    The easiest answer to the question Why? would be that he had a liking for Abbey.


    But what form of liking would that be?


    I dont know either. Perhaps no one knows except Master.


    In the midst of vague goodwill, there was only confusion and questions.


    Seeing Abbey, who was feeling an emotion she thought she had graduated from long ago, Sephier rejoiced at the birth of arade.


    But one things for sure. Master will fulfill your wishes in a way no one can anticipate.


    Impossible. I do not havethe same wishes as you.


    She was someone who was born in the Military State, raised as a signaller, and lived her life essing all the information of her country in a dark room.


    Abbey had no personal wishes she wished to fulfill, only duties she must uphold.


    Aha.


    Realizing something from Abbeys words, Sephier sighed softly.


    Now I understand. Master intends to gift you a wish. A wish of your very own, one that is more precious than duty.


    ***


    In a hideout somewhere at District 14.


    While preparing for a major operation, Wolfen, who had summoned the Shadow, finally spoke after a long wait.


    Tomorrow is the day of decisive action.


    Half-engulfed in shadows, Wolfen dered solemnly.


    Tomorrow, the Military State will be a cauldron of chaos. The shadow of mes will engulf this city. We shall eliminate the dholes that briefly took our rightful ce and we, the true darkness, shall act behind the scenes.


    The Shadows, anticipating the world toe, cheered. The cheers that swallowed all other sounds filled the meeting room with a quiet fervor.


    Wolfen lifted his sword. Even though there was not a hint in his posture that suggested it had been drawn, the small de, painted pitch-ck, was like a ghost, already present in his hands.


    A system is meaningful But only when used. Oh, Military State. Oh, country of dirt and iron, risen from the ruins of the fallen kingdom. This Umbra shall use your system for our purposes.


    From now on, the Shadow of the Military State would be their domain.


    Having heard Wolfens ns, the Penumbras quietly gathered their subordinates. They were middle managers, so to speak, and the Enforcers who were the ones to truly take action.


    The day of decisive action is tomorrow. Prepare. Be ready.


    They have been waiting for this moment. It was difficult just trying to hold them back.


    Hold them back just until tomorrow. There must be no problems with the n. Like a dam bursting, we must move all at once tomorrow to turn the country upside down.


    It would not be an issue if they were highly trained Shadows, but to move a ragtag bunch nimbly, it was much morefortable to tip them off. The Penumbras passed the word to their subordinates in various ces.


    Like waves in a dark night, the n of the Shadow quietly and secretly spread.


    ***


    Today is the day of action!


    Hooray!


    Alright! Lets go!


    Its a revolution! We will flip this damned country up over its head!


    Market? Family? Look at how arrogantly they act, as if they amount to something, when they are the same pieces of shit! Get em!


    Guards are human too! Dont be scared!


    Even though not enough oil had been doused, mes erupted in various parts of Amitengrad.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 180: An Imaginary Expert

    Chapter 180: An Imaginary Expert


    <b> An Imaginary Expert </b>


    The nights in the Military State were dark. When the dayborersid in a deep slumber within their homes, rejuvenating for the forting exertions of tomorrow, the nightborers were hard at work somewhere in the shadows.


    I headed toward the abandonedbor camp in District 13, draped in a jet-ck robe. Inside a building that only had its steel frames remaining, spinning wheels that weaved alchemic threads were left broken and forgotten. The moment I took another step into the inner warehouse


    A sharp hostility was directed at me.


    Halt. Mole.


    A password; a concept that served as the most basic and effective method to distinguish ally from adversary. It was a pattern that had its own degree of nuanced sophistication in both shape and color.


    However, with my Mind Reading, known as the master key, it was no different from earning trust for free.


    <b> The password is Mole, the response is Carriage.</b><b></b>


    <b><i> Thanks for letting me know.</i></b>


    I responded exactly as I read from his thoughts.


    Carriage.


    Alright. What brings you here?


    Im a messenger. Ivee to pass on the facts you need to know.


    <b> Facts we need to know? Could it perhaps be that the preparations to move are allplete for the Shadow?</b><b></b>


    <b><i>How kind of you to exin. Thanks.</i></b> I nodded as if agreeing with his thoughts.


    The preparations areplete. The actions weve taken in the past few days have all shown their results.


    Results? What kind of results are you talking about?


    <b> Why are you speaking so vaguely? Your task was to assassinate Markets Store Manager, Klin! All you need to say is whether you carried out the assassination or if its nned forter!</b><b></b>


    <b><i> Why? Because I would be in trouble if I answered with more detail and you get suspicious. You see, its much better to navigate the conversation ambiguously, adjusting to thoughts as they arise.</i></b>


    <b><i> Just like how Im doing now.</i></b>


    <b><i>Wishing for Klins assassination, you say? Understood. Ill y along with you.</i></b>


    A warehouse keeper, Store Manager, and the Representative of Market, as well as a ndestine smuggler. An aficionado of smoking. Preparations to reap Klins life areplete. His body shall soon be shrouded in the darkness.


    You should have just said that from the very beginning.


    At any rate, in light of the long-awaited news, the gangsters that had taken over thebor camp rejoiced greatly.


    Klin, that fatso. He will finally receive the punishment he deserves!


    These individuals, ardently hoping for Klins death were a group of delivery men who had gathered together to establish a Transportation Union.


    Though the warehouse might be just the one, delivery men were numerous. Klin effortlessly grasped the principle of supply and demand without even learning about it, thus driving a hard bargain when it came to the delivery mens wages. In contrast to Klin, who reveled in wealth and power, the delivery mens purse strings had always been tightened.


    When a few delivery men, unable to endure such treatment any longer, confronted Klin, they were faced with a severe beating, thus pledging to take revenge.


    <b> The Shadow is an exceptional assassin. That obese Store Manager Klin is no match for him! Once that bastard, who struts around arrogantly just because he learned a bit of Qi Arts, meets his demise, our Transportation Union will seize the opportunity to infiltrate Market! The majority of items in the warehouse are either stolen or smuggled anyway. If we manage to steal them and make a swift escape, no one can catch us!</b><b></b>


    The organization known as the Shadow of the Military State was filled with those simr to this person.


    A group or gathering dissatisfied with the existing structure. Those who break and destroy the established framework in hopes of creating a world favorable to themselves.


    Based on what I had read from the Captains thoughts, it became clear that the mastermind behind the scenes named Wolfen nned to collect all this gunpowder and set it off in one fell swoop.


    The intention was to create chaos that would necessitate the intervention of the Military State as firefighters, thus enforcing order and cleanliness.


    Thats right. It was akin to those sh-and-burn farmers who set fire to a forest to clear thend for cultivation.


    These union members, oblivious to the fact that their own situation was no different from that of tinder-dry leaves scattered on the ground of a forest before a sh-and-burn, eagerly approached me with their questions.


    Whats the signal?


    If the warehouse keeper dies, a fire will ze from the warehouse. Aim for that moment.


    Youre saying a fire will ur in the warehouse, right?


    Thats right.


    Kek, that punk, Klin. I wonder what kind of expression hell make when his beloved warehouse catches fire! Ah, right! He wont be able to make any expression at all because hed be dead! Too bad. I really wanted to see that ugly fac.


    It was then that it happened. From beyond District 13, a booming sound erupted, followed by a surge of crimson mes. The scattered gunpowder painted the sky of the Military State red.


    Transportation Union members, hidden here and there, sprang out as if their own clothes were the ones on fire. At first they stared bewilderedly towards the warehouse, before soon erupting into cheers.


    Those sons of bitches. Serves them right!


    Wait. If the warehouse burns down, what about our share?


    Its fine! Markets warehouse is big. Even if it burns like that, Im sure half of it will still remain!


    Hurry up and get your things!


    Damn, what perfect timing!


    As I gazed at the light spreading red in the distance, I muttered to myself.


    Ah, what is with that timing?


    <b><i> Damn, they were downright terrible. They should have waited until I left If they do this, it only makes me busier.</i></b>


    The union president in front of me also moved hastily.


    I cant believe theyve already pulled off the assassination! Everyone, get ready! Were going to raid Market!


    As the members of the union hustled about, the union president smiled triumphantly, before clenching his fist tightly.


    If you all take control of the back alleys! We shall assist you with all our heart!


    Ill remember. Now, I need to drop by somece else, so. Bye.


    Just leave it to me!


    The attention of the Transportation Union President quickly shifted to Market. I moved away from them, my jet-ck cloak swishing extensively behind me.


    In reality, those mes were part of a fireworks disy nned by Market as a way to dispose of their explosives. The explosives, which Klin had acquired with the intention to use as a weapon if necessary, had been turned into mere fireworks after surrendering to my ckmail.


    There was a certain romance in using alchemy to transform weapons-grade explosives into fireworks. This very romance would echo across the Military State as false signals.


    Then, the moths who didnt know any better, would think it was time to rise, thus throwing themselves into the mes.


    I did not know when the day of action was, but I was definitely going to burn it all before that day ever came.


    After all, what was already burnt cannot catch fire once again.


    Now, then. The ce I need to visit next is


    The night was much shorter than I thought. It was clear I would have to be more diligent from now on. I climbed into the high grade automaton carriage I had brought from Sephis house and started the engine. Expensive things really did seem better, seeing how the very texture itself felt extraordinary.


    It was right when I was about to set off. Just ahead, someone cloaked in a robe simr to mine dashed towards me in a hurry.


    A suspicious attire matched with suspicious behavior. Instinctively, I read his mind.


    <b> Damn it! I have to let them know! Some crazy bastard is going around impersonating us, the Shadow! I have to make sure that at least the Transportation Union doesnt act recklessly!</b><b></b>


    He was the real messenger of the Shadow. It seemed that they had sensed something amiss, henceing out to regte their members.


    <b><i> Regte Regte Ah, wait. A bad memory is</i></b>


    Trauma overwhelmed me, thus causing me to press the elerator in reflex. The messengers figure swiftly drew near.


    <b><i> This is because of mental and physical frailty, okay?</i></b>


    <i>Bang.</i>


    The messenger, struck by the suddenly elerated automaton carriage, tumbled on the ground.


    Right after the collision, I leaped down from the auto-carriage and yelled immediately.


    Damn it! Shit! Drive properly!


    Apparently he was well-trained, since the messenger reflexively performed a falling technique and picked himself up even after being hit by a car..


    A trickle of blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth, but other than a broken rib, he didnt seem to have any serious injuries.


    <b><i> Nearly had it. Thats a shame. Should have hit him harder.</i></b>


    Keuk! You bastard, you were the one driving!


    Reeling from the injustice of this unexpected ident, the messenger blurted out a response without pausing to collect his thoughts.


    Look at this! The cars front is totally wrecked! What are you going to do?! How are you going topensate me?!


    I said, I was the one struck by the vehicle, damn it!


    I know right? It seems your face took more of a beating than my car did. My apologies. It was not intentional at all.


    You lunatic!


    Was it because the provocation had struck true? The messenger reached into his robe and drew out a short sword. Upon glimpsing the pitch-ck de, I cried out in horror.


    Kyahhhhh! Its a knife! This person is carrying around a dreadful weapon!


    Is a bastard like you in any position to talk after hitting me with a vehicle?!


    <b> I do not know who you are, but I will kill you!</b><b></b>


    His pain turned into a primal urge to attack. Without another word, the messenger lunged forward with the edge of his de.


    And I, who was facing him, calmly read his mind while pulling a card out.


    The 4 of Diamonds, a card with four rhombuses arranged in the direction of the cardinal points  North, East, South, West. Using alchemy, I unveiled the hidden appearance of the card; it voraciously sucked in my mana, swelling and erging its form.


    After undergoing alchemic conversion, what appeared was a short spear, slightly smaller in length and lighter than its standard counterpart. It was quite straight and ordinary, equipped with a diamond-shaped de and a long shaft.


    The messenger, who carried a small knife concealed within his clothes, cried out in apparent chagrin upon seeing my short spear.


    This crazy piece of shit brought out a spear?!


    Its self-defense since you pulled out a knife first!


    Both justification and the privilege of the first move were mine. While envisioning the Sunderspear and his disciple, I took on an exaggerated posture.


    The messenger clenched his teeth.


    <b> His posture is formidable! He must be an expert!</b><b></b>


    <b><i> Nah, its a bit different. What Im doing is merely mimicking the stance.</i></b>


    Since every persons character and physique vary, what was optimal for them might not suit me. In other words, my stance was nothing but bluster, a show of bravado.


    However


    <b> I must dodge with all my might! If I make the slightest slip, I could lose my life in a single strike!</b><b></b>


    If my opponent didnt realize it was all show, then the fake stance would be real.


    After all, if the messenger recoiled at an imaginary spear ripping apart his flesh, I would gain all the more freedom of movement.


    <b> I just need to approach once! With the Supreme Technique, Shadow Concealment, I can vanish into the ground to evade! It might disrupt my stance, but if I could withstand just that, then!</b><b></b>


    Nice. The n had been drawn.


    I withdrew all expression from my face. Removing any hint of jest, I momentarily showed a chilling nkness, before beginning to advance with my muscles coiled tightly in my shoulders and legs.


    <b> That expression! Hes a pro! He must have recognized me from the start and hit me with the car on purpose!</b><b></b>


    The tip of the spear shook. Seeing this, the messenger, despite being injured, exerted all his strength to unfold his Qi Arts.


    <b> Supreme Technique, Shadow Concealment!</b><b></b><b></b>


    In truth, it was too shabby to call it a Supreme Technique; it was a grappling move that used Earth Qi to pull the ground while circling behind the opponent.


    It is said that after reaching a certain realm, one would look as if they were hiding within the shadows, but this mere messenger, who hadnt even received the title of Shadow, was not of that level.


    But still, it was enough to catch his opponents off-guard.


    <b> I dodged it!</b><b></b>


    I hadnt aimed to stab him in the first ce. I spun the spear and held it vertically. Then, I mmed it straight down with the blunt end facing down.


    Right towards the messengers abdomen, who was now sliding across the earth.


    His eyes widened.


    <b> Keuk! To think he detected this!</b><b></b>


    <b><i> Im sure youre specialized in striking when your opponents are off-guard But sorry, Ive never lost in a battle of wits.</i></b>


    The messengers body folded in half. Having already been halfway between life and death from getting hit by a vehicle earlier, my attack knocked him outpletely.


    Thank you for settling this so amicably.


    <b><i> Phew, that was close. Its not like he was one of the executives called Penumbras. To think that a mere messenger tasked with running errands is so tenacious. Even if an automaton carriage was no match for a real horse, how was he able to stand and fight after being hit by such a massive lump of iron?</i></b>


    <b><i> If a mere messenger was this resilient, how strong must the executives like the Penumbras or the boss, Wolfen, be?</i></b>


    <b><i> Hooo, and I was trying to keep my hands clean. </i></b>


    I guess it cant be helped. Ill have to avoid direct confrontation even more actively.


    One victory was enough. From now on, I was only going to aim for mental victories.


    Even though what I caught was just ackey of the Shadow, there were still some gains. I mulled over the memories I extracted from the messenger and after tossing his unconscious body in a dark alley, I walked away.


    It was at that very moment. Something ck and shapeless flickered in the darkness. Feeling a chill run down my spine, I turned around to look.


    The alley was full of darkness. Apart from the groans of the unconscious messenger, I couldnt feel any thoughts in my vicinity.


    I tilted my head.


    ? Thats weird. Wasnt there something there?


    <b><i> Was it a ghost? Or perhaps a spirit?</i></b>


    <b><i> No, it reminded me more of the dirt pawns I saw in the Abyss</i></b>


    I must have been mistaken. Why would that be here?


    <b><i> Its not like there was anything to see in these back alleys, you know?</i></b>


    Normally, I would investigate, but I was currently in a hurry. I headed for another rendezvous point.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 181: Purge Day

    Chapter 181: Purge Day


    <b> Purge Day </b>


    Simr incidents urred throughout the Military State.


    The long-standing antipathy towards beastkin, dating back to the kingdom era, persisted even after the transition to the Military State. However, people no longer had the luxury to practice their disdain for beastkin. After all, the State utilized both beastkin and humans alike.


    Even those who, rtively, had the leisure to didnt dare to harm beastkin due to the existence of Family. It was because they could not withstand organized retaliation. In the past, there were at least knights, but now, an attack would be an express ticket tobor camps.


    JJJ, a discriminatory group brimming with repressed desires.


    After hearing that the Enforcer of Family, responsible for physical force, was killed by the hands of the Shadow, JJJ acted immediately as soon as they heard an explosion from that area.


    It was hunting time.


    ***


    Among the orphans were those who harbored deep resentment towards Shelter.


    Shelter was run by retired soldiers who took care of children. Its wards, ustomed to military-style discipline from a young age, stood out even in Elementary Citizen School.


    What rose high was bound to cast a shadow. Ordinary orphans grew up feeling inferior to those in Shelter. For them, who only graduated from citizen school and lived each day in hardbor, finding small constions in their shared grievances, the temptation of the Shadow was just too sweet.


    Though still young, it made them all the more dangerous as they roamed the nights of the Military State.


    ***


    The situation had grown far too chaotic to merely attribute it to a mix-up in the date for decisive action. So chaotic, in fact, that one would be an idiot to not take advantage of it. The fireworks that started in District 13 were so disruptive that it made the actual date, supposedly the next day, feel like a lie.


    Chaos bred chaos, even without any sort of stimtion. A startled citizen reported to the police, but it was not a problem that the police, acting as a puppet under military governance, could solve.


    Whether it was a snowball or me, if not suppressed at the very beginning, it would naturally growrger. That was precisely the state of the nation at the moment.


    Premature riots broke out in various ces of the Military State.


    ***


    However, just because the Shadow gathered a bunch of nobodies did not mean the core of the Shadow turned into mere rabble. The messenger, watching the situation unfold from the darkness, moved swiftly and all these facts were ryed rtively quickly to the Shadow.


    Upon receiving the report of an unexpected incident, Wolfen summoned the Shadows.


    The Shadows gather in the darkness, where one could barely see the face of the person next to them; so jet-ck that it was hard to discern exactly who and how many were present. In that ce, where only suppressed breathing was heard


    Wolfens voice traveled across the Shadows.


    The n has gone awry.


    His voice seemed as though it wasing from right beside them, and at the same time, as if echoing from far away. An odd sensation, making it impossible to gauge distance, made the Shadows shiver.


    But one thing was certain; Wolfens voice was heard by everyone.


    However, it does not matter. After all, the one who thwarted us does not know the true n.


    <i>Srrrrrr.</i>


    Silently, like smoke, Wolfen settled on the faintly moonlit podium. It took a long while for all the Shadows to realize his appearance, as there was not a single sign of him revealing himself.


    Beside Wolfen, six Penumbras appeared one after the other. Cloaked in ck, exuding a de-like aura, their mere presence overwhelmed the audience.


    The Head of the Shadow and his executives. Each one was capable of assassinating even general officers.


    Even Wolfen, the Head, might be capable of assassinating the Six Star Generals boasted by the Military State. So the Shadows thought.


    That was how exceptional Wolfens Stealth Techniques and Qi Arts were.


    Wolfen opened his mouth.


    Our goal has always been the same. To sow chaos. To sound the rm to the Military State. And, to use their hands to clean up the trash.


    That was indeed true. There was no reason to be anxious just because the date was off by a day.


    The ones fighting outside right now were nothing but pawns. The gunpowder that was supposed to explode going off a day early wasnt a significant problem.


    The identity is unknown, but someone seems to have schemed to disrupt our hands and feet Fine. If someone forcibly pulls on our hands, trying to drag us to the light, we shall adjust ordingly.


    In the blink of an eye, Wolfen vanished. They definitely thought they were watching him closely, but uponing to their senses, no one stood in the ce he was supposed to be.


    Stealth Techniques were useless if discovered and Qinggong was merely a way to jump far. But Wolfens movements, having mastered both to an extreme, were like seeing a phantom.


    Both everywhere and nowhere, the Head of the Shadow, Wolfen Fenshtein.


    From him, now melted back into the shadows, a voice was heard.


    This Umbra hereby deres. We move up the day of decisive action. Shadows, stir up chaos. Penumbras, spread the poison. From today onwards, we shall reim the darkness in our hands.


    In the pitch-ck darkness, numerous Shadows bowed their heads in unison.


    ***


    Shame and guilt always showed on faces. In other words, by covering ones face, one gained the courage tomit sins without fear.


    Members of the beastkin discrimination group, JJJ, wore ck masks as they walked confidently through the dark streets.


    They usually slouched powerlessly, but today was different. Gathered with like-minded people, they felt fearless.


    Their target was ck Cat Magazines.


    A filthy ce full of paparazzi, offering jobs and peace to beastkin, as well as cheeky thieves who dig into others lives while proudly calling it their profession.


    Normally, they wouldnt have dared to act due to fear of retaliation from Family or the surveince of the Military State, but today was different.


    Hadnt the Shadow stirred up chaos, after all?


    A masked figure with a pointed hat shouted.


    Run wild to your hearts content. Tonight, no one will pay us any mind! Even the public order that the Military State boasts about is powerless tonight.


    The day the Shadow ran rampant, when chaos stormed through every corner of society.


    That was the moment when their long-suppressed lives were set free. While wearing masks, their dangerous true natures, oppressed under military boots, bared their teeth towards beastkin


    Release the hatred youve been holding back. Lets teach those beasts a lesson. Those bastards who dare to covet the ce of humans without recognizing who their masters are. OOOUM!


    OOOUM!


    Chanting their self-made rallying cry, the organization members proceeded down the streets.


    The Fifth Penumbra, watching them from a distance, surveyed the surroundings with cold sunken eyes.


    <i> Hmm. I dont see anything suspicious. Did we really just get fooled by false information? </i>


    Except for acting a day earlier than the day of decisive action, JJJ was moving exactly as the Shadow had anticipated. The Fifth put away his doubts.


    If they encountered beastkin as they walked, they immediately attacked. Some managed to escape, but not everyone was as sharp as them. Young, clumsy, or old beastkin were caught, severely beaten, then tied up with ropes and dragged around as their captives.


    Beastkin, their ears and tails singed by mes, were dragged away. The Fifth watched this scene and nodded with satisfaction.


    <i> Hmph. Even under the rule of the Military State, the truth does not change. Bastards like beasts suit being on leashes.</i>


    The Fifth was a beastkin bigot to his very bones. His hatred was so deep that when the Umbra designated a beastkin as the Seventh Penumbra, he seriously considered leaving the organization.


    No one would know how joyful he was when the Seventh was killed by Wolfens own hands.


    <i> Ethnic groups that survive by wagging their tails and betraying others You all suit being beneath the feet of humans.</i>


    His voluntary assignment to this District was partly influenced by his deep-rooted, sticky hatred.


    After all, opportunities to kill beastkin with his own hands did note often.


    <i> Now, now. Go ahead. Cry out like a beast. </i>


    Beastkin were said to have the ability to go into a Frenzy, but it was not a power that made the impossible possible.


    It was merely a final struggle before death.


    <i> Theres nothing more fun than driving a de into the neck of a struggling beast.</i>


    The thrill of his first murder. The moment he plunged his knife into the back of a rampaging beastkins neck, the Fifth knew that being an assassin was his true calling.


    He still hadnt forgotten the sensation in his hands and was looking forward to the imminent pleasure.


    Catch them!


    It seemed another victim was spotted. The organization members dashed forward.


    A human shadow in the distance tried to escape by leaping high, but after persistent pursuit by the bigots, was eventually cornered in a dead-end.


    Do not run away!


    Mya? Me meow? Run away? Did you say I was running away meow?


    The beastkin turned around with a scowl.


    It was a strikingly beautiful beastkin girl. Her neatly organized white and ck hair flowed down to her waist and her long tail swayed gently. Although petite, her cat ears and tail were particrly noticeable.


    The girl, whose blood seemed thick with that of a beast, frowned as if displeased.


    Mya. I dont run away meow, Human. I just avoided you because youre annoying meow.


    Kekek. You seem to have a lot of pride. How about I make you like these others?


    The masked organization member grinned through the exposed part of his mask. As he stepped aside, the tied-up beastkin came into view. Beaskins, covered in blood and singed fur, sobbed as they looked at their fellow kind.


    The girl frowned and replied.


    I thought only dogs wore cors, but I see humans put them on each other too meow. As expected, humans or dogs meowTheyre all the same meow.


    How would a bigot feel if they werepared to a dog by a cat? Surely, it would not feel pleasant.


    The masked crowdsughter abruptly stopped, before emitting a turbulent aura.


    You darepare us to dogs? Dont worry. Youll end up the same as the rest of these bastards.


    When the masked person forcefully pulled the rope, a beastkin covered in blood fell to the ground. Skin was scraped and droplets of blood fell.


    In the end, the humans made the mistake of imposing the smell of blood and ashes on the girl.


    The fur on her entire body bristled as she growled lowly.


    Myaaa The smell of blood.


    Haha. Do you understand now? Its your turn to be put into this state.


    Mya-. Nya.


    The cats mournful yet chilling cry filled not only the alley, but also the entire District. Just hearing it was enough to make ones hair stand on end.


    After hesitating for a moment, the organization members, angered by their own fear, shouted with torches in hand.


    Get her!


    With those words leading them, the bigots, clutching their ropes tightly, approached the girl.


    The Fifth watched this scene and muttered to himself.


    <i> This is ominous. </i>


    What was it? She seemed like just an ordinary girl from the outside.


    Before his hatred for beastkins took the forefront, a survival instinct that surged from the very depths of his soul issued a warning. The Fifth, though knowing he wouldnt be heard, still extended his hand, trying to stop them.


    KYAAAAAAAAAAAAHK-!


    It was toote. Those who reached out with ropes in hand had their arms torn into three pieces.


    Vertically.


    Blood from the severed limbs painted a trajectory on the concrete wall. The girls nails, now sharpened, gleamed chillingly.


    Sharp nails and an arm torn to rags.


    Even an idiot could infer the cause and effect. The masked person screamed in agony.


    KEUAAAAAAAAGH!


    I-Its m-murder! Call the police!


    W-Whats happening? Whats going on?


    It was a cauldron of chaos. A few foolish organization members who still hadnt grasped the situation charged in, but were repelled with severe injuries and flung aside.


    Those who had asserted their dominance by gathering as a crowd were now facing a true predator. The tables had been turned.


    After a few more bloodbaths, the organization members, realizing the disparity in strength, hesitantly retreated in terror. The masked person holding the beastkin flung the rope and ran away.


    Another masked individual, watching this scene, shouted desperately.


    You fucking idiot! We need them as hostages!


    Oh shit!


    But it didnt matter either way.


    Nabi was already full of stress and before her very eyes, frightened beasts were swarming.


    Her already vertical pupils narrowed even further.


    With her tail stiff and straightened, Nabi seemed ready to ughter the humans before her at any moment. But after suddenly recalling something, she suppressed her killing intent and fumbled in her pocket.


    Mya-. Instead of humans, a tribute meow.


    The mana herbs she had received to use whenever she wanted to kill humans and had to suppress her murderous intent.


    It was a legitimate opportunity to smoke the mana herb. The cunning Nabi didnt miss this chance and took out the herb, putting it in her mouth.


    At that moment, Nabis face rxedpletely.


    A happy and refreshing scent masked the smell of blood and smoke, filling Nabis nose. Both the humans before her and the smell of ughter and fire no longer troubled her.


    Nabi was engulfed in a moment of happiness.


    Myaha!


    Nabi, now in a good mood, struck her nails against each other in front of the tip of the mana herb. Sparks flew and the end of the herb caught fire.


    The sacrilegious scent obtained by burning a portion of the World Tree made the Cat King blissfully happy.


    But as always, humans were troublesome.


    As Nabi indulged in pleasure with her eyes closed, the groans of humans reached her ears. As her joyful time was interrupted, Nabi scowled.


    Annoying meow!


    And then, with a leap, she headed for the rooftop of a building where no one would disturb her.


    The situation couldnt be more absurd. After viciously tearing people apart, she suddenly pulled out a mana herb, smoked it, and then ran away in a sh.


    She was capricious and inscrutable. He had no idea why she appeared.


    However, the Fifth had no time to ponder these things.


    After all, the rooftop Nabi hade to was where he had been watching.


    Meow? There is a human here too mya?


    Keuk!


    When confronted with an existence that was more beastkin than any other, what the Fifth felt was not hatred but fear; his hatred could not ovee his survival instincts.


    The Fifth, treating Nabi as if she were a savage beast, made eye contact and then slowly, very slowly, began to back away.


    Leave quickly if youre going to leave meow!


    But Nabis patience was shorter than the mana herb that was burning away by the moment. Nabi dashed forward and swept away the Fifth with her front paws.


    <i>Bonk</i>. Without a chance to block or avoid, the Fifths body flew off the edge of the building.


    By the time he barely held onto his fading consciousness, his body was already in the air, far from the rooftop.


    Kuheuk!


    Just like that, the Fifth plummeted to the ground, answering Mother Earths call.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 182: Purging Day

    Chapter 182: Purging Day


    <b> Purging Day </b>


    The Fourth Penumbra was in a dilemma.


    She had initially nned to lead the delinquents who held grudges against the Military State to attack thergest military academy in District 12. While the delinquents med and punished the innocent school for their miserable lives that they themselves ruined, the Fourth had nned to release the poison.


    The Taboo of the Military State, that incident of Hamelin.


    The clue to the incident where 162 graduates of a military academy died. What better ce than a school to scatter it?


    It was an ideal ce to release the poison, so it was an area that even the Shadow paid attention to.


    However, the delinquents, deceived by someone, attacked first, and the Fourth, who had returned from the Assembly of Shadow, hurriedly followed them.


    <i> Theres no way those rash, hot-headed hoodlums have already finished their business and returned, right?</i>


    Until she arrived, the Fourth was not worried about the delinquents but rather, the endurance of the school.


    Unlike other facilities, the security of a military academy was extremely weak; almost iparably so. A few military academy students standing guard and the dormitory supervisor were all that was present.


    Maybe, just maybe, the angry delinquents had already destroyed everything and moved onto another ce. That was what she was worried about.


    However


    You little punks! Lie down t!


    A military academy is also a military facility! Do you even begin to understand what you have done?!


    The scene that unfolded on the schools training grounds shocked the Fourth.


    The delinquents who had filled the streets were all lying t on the ground like squids, having been thoroughly beaten. Next to them, retired soldiers in instructor uniforms were walking around with batons.


    They were the retired soldiers of Shelter.


    And with them was Former Major General Frontaine, the veteran who became the Head of Shelter after his retirement.


    The old veteran spun his cane over his head and shouted.


    You young fools, still wet behind their ears! If you couldnt be general officers, you should have joined the engineering corps and learned some skills! If you have the time and courage to attack a school, use that strength to make an effort! An effort, I say!


    Keugh! How did these old men know!


    Quiet!


    Frontaine swiftly approached like lightning and swung his cane towards the buttocks of the muttering delinquent. The perfectly controlled force transformed the impact into pure pain without breaking skin or bone.


    While the delinquent groaned in pain, Frontaine shouted with his wrinkled face crumpled.


    Be thankful that you were caught by us! If you had truly caused a serious incident, it wouldnt have ended with just probation!


    Even if they were called a gang of sorts, in the end, they were merely a group of delinquents led by students who had just graduated. The instructors of Shelter,posed of retired soldiers, were too experienced, systematic, and powerful for them.


    They knocked down the leader with a single blow and intimidated the rest with a chilling aura. When they did so, the delinquents just looked at each other, before following in single file. They didnt put up any substantial resistance and were subdued.


    The Fourth clicked her tongue.


    <i>Tch. If I had been hiding among them, I could have at least ambushed those old fools. </i>


    A Shadow was an assassin, after all. They could take lives with a sudden, unexpected blow but had no chance in a head-on confrontation.


    Moreover, the opponents included a person who had once reached the ranks of general officers, not to mention the capable retired soldiers that filled the surroundings. If she just went in without any preparation nor advantage, it would only result in her getting cornered.


    <i>Its over. Toplete the mission, I have to sneak into the school and release the poison. </i>


    <i></i>


    Right as the Fourth was about to take advantage of a blind spot and move secretly


    She heard someone mumbling with her sensitive hearing.


    The Magicians words really were true. It would have been a disaster if we hadnt moved.


    <i> Magician? </i>


    The Fourth listened intently.


    Even the Shadow had heard rumors about this legendary petty criminal whose entire existence was unclear.


    The Magician was a mysterious being that even the Shadow couldnt identify.


    Despite trying to investigate based on rumors, they could only fumble around, tracing his vicinity, but never realizing his identity. It felt like chasing a ghost story without any substance or content.


    But it was hard to call it just a ghost story considering how clear his trail was and the sheer number of people who imed to have seen him. Even children had said they had seen the Magicians performance while walking down the street. In essence, the only one who hadnt seen the Magician was the Shadow.


    Doubt, and at the same time, a slight bruising of pride. That was exactly how a member of the Shadow felt when thinking of the Magician.


    <i>Does that mean the Magician is hindering us? </i>


    Just as the Fourth was about to take another step forward out of curiosity


    Her keen senses pulled her foot back. After instinctively feeling a gaze, the Fourth flinched and looked around.


    She felt an odd disharmony from the one-armed instructor standing over there. Unlike the others, the one-armed instructor never once nced this way.


    That essentially meant their attention was focused here. It was practically a definitive confirmation that the Fourth had been detected.


    <i>The story about the Magician was bait! It seems even a retired soldier is not to be underestimated! </i>


    The Fourth Penumbra cleanly gave up on any idea to infiltrate further and immediately retreated. As a shadow slipped into the shaded crevice of the building.


    The one-armed instructor, feeling the presence disappear, lowered his head with aplex mixture of emotions.


    I apologize, Major General. I ended up showing my vignce.


    Mehhhh, tsk. Your wit and senses must have dulled a lot since you havent been in realbat for a while.


    Such a remark wasnt only aimed at the one-armed instructor. They were called soldiers, but all they were capable of was fighting. Although they could beat up and seize delinquents that charged face-on, theycked the the ability to find shadows hidden in darkness.


    Moreover, they were retired soldiers who had been away from realbat for several years. It was difficult for them to chase the presence of an excellent assassin in a dark school.


    Lately, my vision at night is getting worse and worseBasically, I cant see something that blurry. And also, theres that note from the Magician.


    Frontaine leaned on his cane and let out a tired sigh.


    The Magician had sent a note to Shelter along with a card.


    The note said that the Shadow was leading the delinquents to attack the school and the group included children that were still students.


    Frontaine, shocked as if burned, immediately gathered all the retired soldiers he could contact. There were only about ten avable that night, but each was a seasoned soldier skilled in Qi Arts; more than enough to beat a ragtag band of hoodlums.


    Tsk tsk. In the past, I would have run to the ends of the earth to catch them. Nowadays, I dont have the stamina for that. I really dont like it, but maybe we should just leave it to the Magician.


    It was impossible to catch the Shadow hidden in the darkness, but that wasnt their role in the first ce.


    Shelters role was to protect the children. It was up to the Military State to defeat its enemies.


    Though it would have been nice if they only got rid of enemies.


    Frontaine looked into the darkness, far in the distance.


    Magician I dont like being swayed for your own purposes, butFor the sake of the children, I shall be your puppet.


    Hamelin.


    Initially, the Military State suspected the work of ck Mages, but At some point in time, they burned all information regarding the incident andbeled it as confidential.


    It was ssified information that even general officers could not dare to ess.


    Yet, the Magicians note subtly mentioned that story. That was why Frontaine moved so quickly despite his old age.


    If the story of Hamelin got out, this disturbance would not end with just a bit ofmotion.


    A purge might happen.


    The now troubled Frontaine turned around.


    You dont see any of our kids, right? Yeah, our kids are all well-behaved, so.


    Major General, our kids are gathered over there.


    Hey, you punks! I dressed you well, fed you well, taught you well, and this is how you repay me?! Youre all going into solitary confinement for a week!


    ***


    When the Third Penumbra arrived at Market, its members had already subdued the Transportation Union. The union members, who were gleefully raiding the warehouse for loot, were ambushed by Market and thoroughly beaten, thus rendered powerless.


    The warehouse was Markets castle.


    Whether it was the space itself or the tools held, it was all made for the merchants and market vendors. The Transportation Union were no match for them, who used such materials unsparingly.


    Though it wouldnt have been strange for them to be at ease, Market didnt let its guard down even after tying up the union members and shoving them into a corner of the warehouse. The merchants lit up all themps and searchlights, vigntly guarding every corner and direction.


    Store Manager Klin shouted.


    Light it up more! Make sure there arent any shadows created!


    This put the Third in an awkward situation.


    He needed to create chaos and release the poison. However, just scattering it was not enough.


    Snakes had venomous fangs that tore the skin and poisonous nts needed to be ingested to take effect. Poison was harmless, nothing more than a docile beast unless it entered the body.


    Naturally, it would be most effective to enter the warehouse and hide its traces there. However


    Dont let anyone in! Were pulling an all-nighter today! Tomorrows business will be conducted in our sleep!


    <i>The security is tight. It would have been best to sneak in during themotion. </i>


    Even if the Shadows Stealth Techniques were remarkable, it was impossible to hide their form in bright light. After all, even if he used the ck Shadow Qi Arts to conceal himself, a dark mass floating around would be suspicious.


    The Third habitually grabbed the handle of his dagger and stroked his chin. What was reflected on his vision was the inside of the massive warehouse, cluttered with all sorts of items.


    <i> Hmm. Somehow, I feel like I could hunt them down one by one if I just infiltrate that side.</i>


    Was it because all the lights were turned off? The insides of the warehouse were not very bright and the shadows cast disorderly by various items provided plenty of cover.


    <i> Even if its Market, theyre merely a gathering of merchants and warehouse keepers, after all. Hmm. Should I force my way through? </i>


    But that didnt mean he could just kill them all with a de. The body must be alive for the poison to spread and take effect. Killing everyone here would just be like cutting out a festering wound.


    The best option was to pierce in furtively.


    What should he do? He was pondering this when


    A luxurious carriage approached Market. It was hard to see because of the darkness, but the fact that a horse was pulling the carriage was already unusual.


    <i>A horse-drawn carriage? Must be a luxury item. Is it from the Transportation Union? </i>


    In the Military State, there were only two kinds of people who could afford their own horses; either they were that rich or their very livelihood depended on them.


    A good idea came to mind. Unlike automaton carriages, if one hit a horse on the hindquarters, it would run wild. Market would have no choice but to show a gap in their guard to stop the rampaging horse and carriage.


    <i>Should I try using that then? </i>


    The Third leaped into action.


    Perhaps because it was on its way to Market, the carriage turned into an alley leading in such a direction.


    The horse sensed something before the people did and abruptly dug its hooves in the ground. <i>Screech. </i>Therge carriage came to an abrupt stop, almost as if hitting an emergency brake.


    What a quick-witted horse.


    <i>Srrr.</i>


    A streetmp, diagonally cut, fell onto the road. Themp, which had been emitting light, hit the ground, scattering glowing debris in all directions. Soon after, the fragments lost their mana, their light fading.


    The Third, hiding in that very shadow, slowly walked out.


    Leave the carriage and get lost. Then, at the very least, your life will be spared.


    The coachman turned around with a troubled face. As he did so, a young womans voice came from inside.


    Peto. We could have just passed by. Its not a carriage that would be damaged by something like a streetmp.


    The coachman replied, facing towards the inside.


    Oh no, Lady. But that would startle the hose.


    Thats not my problem. Thats your job, isnt it?


    Being a coachman wasnt part of the n, though.


    Oh, really? Do you want to quit then?


    No, no. I must repay the kindness of the Lady who took me in after I became unemployed, no matter what.


    Peto shook his head and untied the rope from the carriage. The Lion Horse neighed happily as the rope that had been restraining its neck was released.


    Yeah. I guess its better to be a secretary for President than a knights squire. What could be worse than that?


    Saying so, Peto mounted the horse. Even though there was no saddle, Peto skillfully controlled the animal and stood in front of the Third.


    The Third muttered.


    A squire, you say. Judging by your ridiculous horse riding, that doesnt seem like a falsehood.


    Ah, dont talk about that crap. It brings back bad memories.


    Some knights, fond of their squires, taught them how to use weapons or ride horses. Peto, favored by such a knight, had been receiving personal lessons since he was young.


    Not that Peto wanted it.


    <i> Regardless, he is just a squire. Hes not even a knight, so theres no need to worry. There is no armor nor weapon in sight either.</i>


    Having finished his calctions, the Third Penumbra warned Peto.


    Consider this a warning, Squire. Take your Lady on that horse and run away. Then you shall be safe.


    <i>A luxurious horse and carriage, hard to see in the Military State. Whoever they are, theyre definitely from a significant member of the upper ss. If I let them go, the upper echelons of the State will pay attention to this incident. </i>


    After making his calctions, he exuded killing intent, but Peto scratched his head so nonchntly that it was indeterminable whether he felt it or not.


    A head of a household bears the weight of the entire family. If I fall out of favor with the President, my whole family will be on the streets. Even if I get beaten to death, I have to fight you.


    To think you would voluntarily drink poison.


    <i> It cant be helped then. Ill have to clean up everything here. </i>


    The Third slid into the darkness. With the streetmps broken. He covered himself with ck Shadow Qi Arts, moving like a ghost.


    In preparation for the possibility of a fight, he had already destroyed the streetmps. In this darkness, unless one had senses as sharp as a beasts, no trace of him would be noticed.


    Oh, by the way, be careful. This horse is called a Lion Horse.


    Thats right. Unless it was a beast.


    The Lion Horses mane bristled. After fluttering in the wind, it suddenly stopped, then pointed precisely in the direction of the Third.


    Immediately after, the angry horse snorted and changed at the Third.


    <i> What the? </i>


    ck Shadow Qi Arts concealed not only form but also sound and temperature within a shadow. If this Qi Arts was properly utilized, the form became blurred as if submerged in darkness.


    Moreover, horses were animals notorious for their poor eyesight. So how could it have recognized him straight away?


    No, in the first ce, why would a normally skittish horse charge like a crazed bull?


    It looks and acts like a lion, you see. And thats why it was such a struggle to tame it.


    <i>Neighhhh!</i>


    As if responding to Petos murmur, the Lion Horse neighed wildly and charged. In just two strides, the horse closed the distance, before rearing up its front legs.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 183: A Person Would Die If Kicked By A Horse

    Chapter 183: A Person Would Die If Kicked By A Horse


    <b> A Person Would Die If Kicked By A Horse </b>


    The Third rolled backwards on the ground, deftly dodging a ferocious horses attack by a paper-thin difference.


    The horse charged with an ominous ferocity that was almost palpable. If the Third had been any slower in response, it was certain that his shoulder would have been crushed under the wrathful horses pounding forehooves.


    However, it was too early to let out a sigh of relief. The Lion Horse, having missed the critical strike, appeared disgruntled as it pawed at the earth, swiftly continuing its pursuit.


    <i> ck Shadow Qi Arts!</i>


    A ck energy swirled up from the Thirds whole body. The aura of the ck Shadow Qi Art wrapped him in a curtain of darkness, yet the Lion Horses mane still eerily waved, pinpointing the Thirds location.


    The Thirds eyes bulged with surprise as he realized the manes ability toote.


    <i> Is it reading the wind with its mane? To think it is such an ability. A steed of that caliber is rarely seen, even in the days of the kingdom!</i>


    It couldnt be helped. He wanted to subdue the horse with minimal injuries, though. After all, he still needed to use it.


    The Third drew a throwing knife from his clothes. As he fully infused the de with Qi, it emitted a ck aura and melted into the surrounding darkness.


    The Third flung invisible knives in the dim street.


    A mere beast dares!


    One stab of the knife should subdue the horse. The de that flickered in the darkness flew towards both horse and rider. Even one surrounded by Qi Deflection wouldnt escape unharmed, and a beast that relied only on its innate strength would inevitably cry out in pain.


    However


    <i>Ting. </i>


    Along with a weak ng, the dagger bounced away. The Thirds eyes widened in surprise.


    In the blink of an eye, a tough and durable cloth armor had enveloped them. From the rider to the horse, all vital points were covered.


    This was fully possible. The Third was well aware of it. After all, there were packets in the Military State.


    However, what astonished the Third was something entirely different.


    <i> There is not a single scratch on the cloth? Despite the dagger infused with Qi? </i>


    If the Third knew the identity of his opponent, he might have nodded in understanding.


    He was facing none other than the greatest holdingpany of the Military State, as well as the 3rd Seamless Cloth who coborated with the nation in making the famedbat arms that made the State what it was today. He was facing the Weaver, Sephier Bakiya.


    Both in name and reality, she was undisputedly the supreme alchemist and tailor of the Military State.


    To call the garment she hadvishly produced from her resources a mere cloth would be an insult to the magnificence and reputation built under the name Seamless Cloth.


    Yet, It made sense that the Third felt wronged as he had no idea about all these facts.


    Peto shrugged as he spoke.


    President takes good care of employee welfare, you see.


    After those words, a mask-like visor enveloped Petos face. They were clothes that fully covered his body, something only possible by packets.


    Though he was d only in this cloth armor, Petos appearancecked nothing in embodying the Second Advent of the Knights of old.


    Brandishing a riding crop instead of ance, Peto aimed it at the Third and spoke.


    Peto Tinheart of Schevali. I hereby Ah, shit! Old habits die hard! This is why I shouldnt carry a weapon!


    Peto stretched out his whip, shuddering at a long-standing habit which he acquired from life as a squire. The whipshed down on the Third who had moved back to dodge the horse.


    The reason why knights once ruled the world; those incarnations of violence wielded strength while riding on top of the creatures which were much faster and stronger than humans themselves.


    The only one who could confront a knight who was cloaked in expensive armor and fortified by Qi Arts was another knight.


    Keuk!


    The Third managed to evade attacks a few more times, employing Stealth Techniques frantically, but the opponent was a relentless horse. Even with a rider on its back, the Lion Horse crashed its hooves into the concrete and twisted its robust body as ifpletely disregarding the concept of inertia.


    The rider, wielding a whip, was far too burdensome to merely brush past. It was not due to fear of the whip itself, but because, if grabbed by it for even a second, he would get trampled beneath ruthless hooves.


    Horse, if only there wasnt this horse!


    It was the Thirds mistake of underestimating the opponents skill, or to be more precise, the capabilities of the opponents equipment.


    But wasnt there nothing he could have done? Since the decline of knights, the breeding of fine steeds had waned in the Military State and those packets were invisible until engaged.


    Moreover


    <i> To think that a horse would wear armor with a packet! Without that, this mere beast would be nothing!</i>


    Was it perhaps because he kept having distracting thoughts? The Lion Horse had approached within arms reach in the blink of an eye.


    As if to boast that it finally got him, the Lion Horse chuckled triumphantly and rammed the Third with his head and shoulders.


    Urgh!


    The Third leapt backward, diverting the force, yet the shock still coursed through, twisting his entire body like a piece ofundry. If he hadnt covered his entire body with Qi, his bones would have been broken.


    Even while he was flying, the Third masterfully pulled off his cloak and twined it around the horses head. As the startled horse paused briefly, he took this chance to gracefully rebound onto the top of a nearbymppost.


    Peto, frustrated like a dog losing its chase, looked up. Themppost was quite high, so even though the whip might reach, it wouldnt inflict much damage anyway.


    After ensuring his safety, the Third retorted through gritted teeth.


    You wont get away with this. Next time, Ille when youre unprepared.


    Though it was a stern warning from the Shadow, Peto just found it absurd, as he was the one who was thrusted into battle, contrary to what he wished.


    Hey uh, sorry, but its not like I came prepared for a fight myself, you know? My lifes always been a series of unexpected events.


    Just like the baby that Mrs. Sister-In-Law had?


    Another voice emerged from the dim street.


    ***


    Its a busy, busy time.


    I had contacted Shelter to take the kids away and sent an errand boy to Family, telling them to get ready for a fight. Those two have their own strength, so they wouldnt be easily ovee.


    Haaa. From the role of a nursery-school teacher to a meerkat on the lookoutOnce someone got to know me, who could possibly be as kind of a neighbor to them as me? I wish the Military State would promptly bestow upon me an Order of Brave Civil Merit for my dedication.


    Anyway, the work was done and all that was left was to check on Market. That ce was way too worrisome, you see. Unlike Family and Shelter, it was ripe for intrusion.


    If they wanted to fight with the Transportation Union, it was none of my business, but dealing with those Shadows was a whole different matter.


    Alright. Lets check out Market now. Having roughly taken care of the other areas, I headed the automaton carriage towards Market.


    Running around here and there with the Captain really paid off.


    It was a meaningful time exploring the Military State with the Captain. Although I couldnt read a Penumbra who was said to be at the level of executives, I could at least guess their goal from the memories of their messengers or points of contact.


    As expected, they aimed for Market, Shelter, and Family; organizations that each represented a unique type of power and operated in the back alley of the Military State.


    The Shadow, unwilling to share the pie, nned to use the discontent simmering in the back alleys as the gunpowder that would blow up their rivals in one fell swoop.


    However, I was the kind of person who struck a match at the sight of gunpowder, you see. So, I just lit the fuse that was meant to burn slowly, causing an early explosion.


    And the result of that was this. Not a conflict orchestrated by the Shadow, but true chaos where raw, true desires shed with each other.


    If all of you wished to dive into the frying pan that was conflict, just jump into the fire while youre at it. Do it by your own will, instead of being yed like a puppet by someones ulterior motives.


    I muttered to myself as I headed to Market.


    There was amotion up ahead. When I poked my head out to see what was going on,I saw Senior Peto, skillfully mounted on his horse, engaging in a fierce battle with a Penumbra.


    Senior Peto, whod given me sincere advice back at the host bar If it wasnt for the fact that he had been chased out for getting into a rtionship with a widow so soon after her husbands passing, maybe his words would have held more weight.


    Regardless, Senior was fighting well. Although he used to act as if he had PTSD whenever the topics of knights and squires came up, it seemed his experience in brawling overplex romantic entanglements hasnt gone to waste.


    In truth, it was the horse that was fighting more skillfully than Senior, but still. Even as the horse reared and bucked wildly, Senior managed to stay mounted and kept his focus on his adversary.


    Taking into ount the 2 vs 1 and the equipment at hand, Seniors side had the advantage. Moreover, Senior was mounted on a horse; not just any horse, but one d in armor.


    .


    Just as I expected.


    The horse rammed the Penumbra with its shoulder.


    Amid the turmoil, the Penumbra absorbed the impact by leaping backward and then, by utilizing the recoil, deftly jumped atop a streetmp.


    Hm. What should I do? Should I just smash him with an automaton carriage?


    No, no, he would just dodge by jumping away. Moreover, if we collided, I would be the one who ended up hurt anyway, so that would be a loss.


    Alright. My decision was made. I disembarked from the automaton carriage and approached cautiously. Then, I extended my left hand and drew out a card.


    The 3 of Diamonds, Horn Bow.


    I bent the card slightly between my thumb and little finger while the other three fingers gently wrapped around its body. I then channeled mana into it, initiating an alchemical transmutation.


    The card grew, maintaining its bent shape. The card, once as soft as a flexible sprout, gradually hardened as it grew, until it became so rigid that it was difficult to even pull on.


    The Third, who had failed to notice that I was now aiming a bow, spoke to Senior.


    You wont get away with this. Next time, Ille when youre unprepared.


    Hey uh, sorry, but its not like I came prepared for a fight myself, you know? My lifes always been a series of unexpected events.


    Just like the baby that Mrs. Sister-In-Law had?


    <b><i>Oops. It just slipped out.</i></b>


    Well, it didnt really matter anyway.


    A widow got pregnant just one week after holding the funeral of her husband, so Senior, whose morality was questioned, resigned and ran away. But was it really my business to know how much of an uproar that scandal caused?


    The only thing that mattered now was whether I could hit that or not. Thats it.


    This was a card that transformed into a state where an arrow was pulled back at maximum force from a bowstring by using a winch. The moment the transmutation wasplete, it would regain its full sticity and shoot the arrow.


    I had already zeroed in the scope, so as long as I positioned myself urately, one shot would guarantee a hit, as well as a mortal blow.


    In fact, it was more akin to a pre-pulled catapult, but the form resembled a horn bow, so.


    A person whocks talent like me should at least prepare thoroughly.


    After I had finished aiming, I muttered to myself as Ipleted the transmutation. In an instant, I felt an illusion as if a massive wall was pushing against my left arm.


    With a <i>Thunk</i>, there was a sound of something being pulled.


    <b> An arrow? But Qi Deflection can be used for mere arrows</b>


    <b><i>Yeah. Thats right. That damn Qi Deflection. No matter how taut I drew the arrow with a winch, it wont inflict serious damage on you.</i></b>


    As long as Qi Deflection was present, arrows and bullets would be less effective than if they were fired underwater.


    <b><i> However, my target isnt your body.</i></b>


    <b><i> Its themppost.</i></b>


    The arrow pierced through the neck of themppost.


    While the alchemic steel that made up facilities of Military State might withstand some tremors, they were vulnerable to sharp objects like arrows. Themppost, broken right in the middle, started falling down feebly.


    Regardless of Qi Deflection or anything else, Mother Earth pulled everything down equally. The Third, who had momentarily lost his support, was no exception to thisw of gravity.


    And right beneath, an angry horse was present. Almost as if it had been waiting, the Lion Horse nted its front hooves into the ground and twirled its body. Its strong hind leg aimed for the Third.


    N!


    The Third attempted to quickly twist his body in midair to avoid it, but Seniors whip came flying in at just the right moment. The body entangled in the whip momentarily froze in midair.


    And above it, the horses hind hoof was forcefully driven in.


    The <i>Crack</i> was reminiscent of the sound of a sculpture shattering. Under the overwhelming impact, the Thirds body was sent hurtling through the air.


    Unlike arrows, the kick of a horses hind leg could not be defended against with Qi Deflection.


    The Third Half Penumbra went flying with his eyes rolled back.


    This should reduce the number of those who are called Penumbras. Yep, just as I thought, there were way too many of these misceneous bastards.


    Senior, who had a first-ss seat in witnessing a scene of a person being hit by a horse, muttered dazedly.


    You fucker. I meant that marriage was the part that wasnt in the n. Dont say such things in front of my kid.


    Say that after you let me have a look at your kid. Speaking of which, how about we go for a visit now?


    Nope. Donte. Even I am aware enough to treat my daughter preciously


    The card that had served its purpose slowly returned to its original form. On the reverted card, only the number 3 was printed and the shapes of diamonds arranged in a vertical line were gone.


    While I was casually having a chat, the door to the carriage swung open.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 184: The Regressor, Who Stomped Out the Embers of Destruction, Wishes to Live Quietly

    Chapter 184: The Regressor, Who Stomped Out the Embers of Destruction, Wishes to Live Quietly


    <b> The Regressor, Who Stomped Out the Embers of Destruction, Wishes to Live Quietly </b>


    In response to the Magicians warning, Family gathered all their strength and prepared for the decisive battle.


    This was an opportunity that Family did not want to miss either. The enemy of beastkin, JJJ, wearing some strange mask and hunting beastkin, were willing toe to them for a fight, so there was no reason to refuse such a chance.


    Unlike the others who regarded it as just a night of amusement, it was a matter of survival for Family. As such, they gathered everyone who could fight to resist this ordeal.


    Beastkin armed with ws and weapons filled every corner of ck Cat Magazine.


    The senses of beastkin were far superior to those of ordinary humans. With such a force, even if the Shadow were to appear, they thought they could fight on equal footing


    We shouldnt have done that.


    Nehru, the beastkin reporter who was both the Editor-in-Chief and the face of ck Cat Magazine, was shivering while hiding inside a cab.


    It was the first time in the history of Family that such a force was gathered in one ce. Was it perhaps because of that? With a false sense of confidence, they had engaged in a fight with an entity that they should not have challenged.


    The result of that was.


    <i>BOOM CRASH!</i>


    Tell me everything you know.


    I-I dont know anything!


    Really?


    Wait! Its not that I cant tell you, its just that I dont know anything.! I was just summoned here today!


    Then, there must be someone who knows. Even you must know who among your ranks knows the most.


    Nehru! A ck cat beastkin called Nehru should have your answers!


    Go and find her.


    <i>Thud. </i>The sound of a foot hitting the ground.


    With that sound, a beastkin who was once dedicated to Family became a traitor, immediately running to find Nehru with a gaze of fervor.


    NEHRUUUUU! COME OUTTTTTT! ARE YOU PLANNING TO KILL US ALL?!


    Spill everything you know about the Magician!


    Were all going to die at this rate! Familyes first, doesnt it?!


    <i>Idiots! How can you be so easily swayed by the enemys intentions?! </i>


    Nehru, hiding in the cab, was inwardly screaming at herrades, who were desperately calling for her in an effort to find her location.


    <i>Cant you see? Its obvious! Thats the Magicians doing! Even asking might be a test for us! </i>


    In an effort to hold the Magician in check and protect Family from danger, she had poked around once. No one could me her for that. At any rate, thanks to her assertive negotiations, they had learned that the Shadow was inciting beastkin haters to attack.


    <i> But! Who would have thought that poison was also nted among us! </i>


    She got a little carried away. Instead of storing the articles about the Magician in her head, she made a mistake by briefly writing them down.


    She had just done it in a half-joking manner.


    Who could have possibly known that a stranger would inquire about the Magicians information and react this way to it?


    <i> This is why one shouldnt get involved with the Magician! The information was a trap that the Magician made!</i>


    Hiding in the narrow and dark cab, Nehru recalled what had happened a little while ago.


    ***


    The magazinepany was closed today as they prepared for the decisive battle. However, just in case of urgent contact, only the secret counter at the back was left open.


    It was awork made for secret members. If someone had urgent and confidential matters tomunicate to someone  especially the Magician  they were to make contact through this ce.


    But today, an unfamiliar customer arrived. They abruptly asked if they could find someone in this vast Amitengrad.


    It was an easy butbor-intensive task. Normally, she would have dragged the conversation on, as if it was a troublesome endeavor, in order to negotiate, but today was different.


    Familys honor and fate were at stake and she could not ept the request to find someone at this time. Nehru politely and firmly denied the request.


    The other party seemed to understand Nehrus position and even showed the intention to help Family. But since she could not trust an outsider who was not a beastkin, she decided to just ept their goodwill, but not their actions.


    Just when everything seemed to be ending warmly


    Marriage?


    The moment the silver-haired girl, who had been sitting quietly with her mouth shut, muttered


    The fate of Family changed.


    The girl, who had an indescribable dignity akin to a noble from the old kingdom, stepped inside the counter. No one could stop her; not because they were ipetent or ill-prepared, but because there was no stronger opposition than the thick concrete and steelttice that was blocking her.


    The girl, who had broken through the concrete and tore through the steelttice, slowly perused the information as if this ce was her own territory.


    1st ce in his entire middle school. Brilliant mind Huey. Is his name truly Huey?


    So when the girl spoke as such, Nehru was so surprised that her tail almost fell off.


    The disy stand did not even mention that he was the Magician, but she managed to pinpoint that fact urately.


    Was she an acquaintance or a pursuer?


    Regardless, Nehru could not easily reveal the identity of the Magician. It was confidential and she had a sense of honor towards him, who had provided Family with crucial information.


    Nehru remained silent. The information disyed on the stand was merely a teaser to arouse the curiosity of the customer. Without she herself speaking, the content could not be known.


    But the problem was that the customer was not the type to hold back her thirst to know.


    Hand it over. Now that I am aware you have information about him, there is no need to dy any longer. I shall pay the price, so sell me the information.


    She knew how powerful the opponent was. After all, she had seen it with her own two eyes just a moment ago. But Nehru was not certain whether it was fine to reveal that information.


    It was information directly given by the Magician. She was not sure what kind of poison would return as a result of selling it expensively. Just as Nehru was hesitating, the other members of Family rushed in, alerted by the noise.


    Whats going on?! Is it an ambush?


    How many enemies?


    To think they would barge in here!


    Theyve walked right into their own graves!


    <i>Wait! No! The opponent is! </i>


    The members, who were overinted with confidence, were about tothreaten the girl with the pallid, pure-white atmosphere. Right at that moment, ck Knights made of darkness crawled out in swarms from all directions.


    And that marked the end.


    ***


    NEHRUUUU!


    Come out!


    I knew you would be like this ever since you strutted around, boasting about running a magazinepany!


    The voices beyond the cab echoed as if from afar. Nehru closed her eyes and leaned against the wall.


    The cab was snug. The narrow, dark spaceforted Nehru.


    Surrounded by darkness, Nehru felt safe in this space. No one could find her, harm her, or torment her.


    It didnt matter if she couldnt see from one eye. In this darkness, everyone became equal.


    She kind of understood why cats sought out narrow spaces. So cozy andfortable.


    But an egg was a world that existed to be broken.


    Here she is!


    <i>Crackkkkk.</i>


    The cab was torn apart and light found the darkness. Nehru groaned under the ear-shattering noise and the tormenting luminescence.


    Soon after, what appeared were the members of Family, filled with anger.


    And behind them was the girl, sitting like a king.


    Nehru, you jerk! Speak quickly, will you?!


    Were preparing for a battle right now!


    Do you have any idea how much harm was brought to us because of you?!


    After being dragged out by the scruff of her cor, Nehru was suddenly surrounded by Family. She faced the hostility directed at her.


    The members of Family, who she loved and who loved her, now had hideously distorted faces as they med Nehru.


    Hurry! Spit out all the information you know!


    We put you in charge of this matter, yet you dared to just do as you pleased!


    If you werentpetent enough, you shouldnt have caused such trouble in the first ce!


    In less than the span of an hour, the confident reporter had turned into a major sinner. Nehru had only done her best with what was given.


    Tears welled up in Nehrus sorrow-filled eyes.


    She sobbed as she spoke.


    Heu, heughh. <i>Sob</i>! You idiots, its the Magician!


    What?


    The Magician! You buggers! Im telling you, this situation itself is! Heuk! The result made by the Magician!


    At the mere mention of the Magician, all the members of Family roughly gazed around, before looking at each other.


    The silver-haired girl, presumed to be a vampire, was strong but she did not treat them with excessive force. Even though she easily tore apart the steel bars, no one else was rendered the same state, thus proving this.


    However, the opponent was a vampire, devoid of blood and tears. The reason why she didnt kill Family was not out of respect, but because she didnt see the value in it. As such, the beastkin of Family had no choice but to be the girls hands and feet, thus searching hard for Nehru.


    It wasnt life-threatening, but it felt like a disaster that had flipped the world over its head.


    For some reasonIt does feel like something the Magician would do.


    Its useless to pretend like you know now!


    Im sorry. But why did you provoke the Magician?


    Nehru wiped her tears while sobbing.


    Heuk! Im sorry!


    As I live and breathe. To think that an apology woulde out of Nehrus mouth. Is this what magic is?


    Apologies were something a paparazzi journalist should neither do nor think of doing, but in such a situation, Nehru didnt have anything else to say besides that.


    At any rate, the situation had mellowed out a bit. The other members of Family retreated discreetly. The atmosphere to me Nehru was gone, but now Nehru was left alone with her.


    The girl. Though dressed a bit of an old-fashioned matter, she still seemed to reign like a queen with her glowing red eyes.


    The Magician, you say. There is no doubt that it is him. He called himself a magician too. He used to y mischievous tricks with his cards.


    The girl murmured as if reminiscing. The wistful longing that came from her did not seem to carry any negative emotions.


    Well, that was probably why her actions were not overly harsh.


    I did not expect in my wildest dreams to hear suchgood news so soon after returning.


    It didnt seem like she was here to congratte him on his marriage. Nehru shivered.


    <i> What in the world has he been going around doing. This is way beyond just getting to know an acquaintance. </i>


    Even a passing storm would be more moderate than her. A strength that could make even a general officer of the State No, even they would be rendered insignificant before her.


    If the Magician possessed such backings, not just the back alleys, but the entire city of Amitengrad would have fallen into his hands.


    Regardless, this was a catastrophe brought forth by Nehru. Because of it, most of the prepared weapons and traps had be unusable.


    Nehru had to shoulder the me and face the consequences.


    I can tell you. However, to have a quiet conversation, we need to stop those invading from outside.


    Outside, you say.


    Nehru spoke anxiously, well aware that she had to protect Family by all means necessary; even if it meant using this individual.


    Yes. As you can see, we are beastkin, so we have many enemies. We cannot have a disturbance while talking with someone as distinguished as you, my Lady. So


    It was a negotiation of a lifetime for Nehru, but the other party seemed to have already anticipated it from the very start.


    Do not be concerned about that. A trustworthy child is blocking the path here.


    ***


    After pacing around ck Cat Magazine, Shei noticed that the noise inside had ceased, thus ncing in that direction.


    It appeared that Tyrkanzyaka had finished dealing with the entire interior.


    Hopefully, Tyrkanzyaka didnt destroy everything, right? Hm, I feel a bit sorry for some reason. I didnt have any thoughts of doing all this.


    Shei had intended to negotiate in an ordinary manner, but Tyrkanzyakas actions were faster than her execution. At any rate, as long as the result was good, it didnt matter, so Shei left Tyrkanzyaka to it and stepped outside.


    She wanted to ensure that this unruly horde did not interfere while she obtained the information.


    Shei spoke serenely even in the face of a suspicious-looking masked man.


    Were using this ce for a moment. If you have business here,e backt..


    Shut up! Just now, a beastkin attacked our colleague! Look at his arm!


    Well, thats your problem, not Wait a minute.


    Shei nced at the injury, realizing that Nabi was not anywhere in sight. Sure enough, the torn wound was simr to what Nabi would have inflicted.


    Feeling a slight sense of responsibility, Shei muttered.


    If youre that injured, you should have gone to the hospital. Whye here?


    Because we have to get our revenge! Move aside right this instant. If you remain there, well consider you as a beastkin too!


    Their aggression was far too menacing, so it seemed like there was no way for Shei to stop them without force.


    As such, Shei decided to disy her strength.


    Hm. Just a moment.


    While replying nonchntly, Shei drew Jizan and mmed it to the ground.


    A localized earthquake shook Amitengrad. Not only people and automaton carriage, but even buildings supported by the concrete ground also cracked like thin ice.


    But that wasnt the end of it. Shei flicked up a piece of concrete with the tip of Jizan and then immediately struck it with a swing.


    Shattered concrete poured down like a meteor shower. Though small, each piece carried the force of a flying arrow.


    Those hit by the debris and dust all toppled backwards.


    Keugh.


    Eughhh.


    The rule of this world, that they had momentarily forgotten due the mob mentally, was quickly reminded.


    In the world there were a few powerhouses; those who could single-handedly overturn the earth and shatter rocks. No matter how many fodders gathered, they could not prevail against such strength.


    I didne here for this.


    The pain that felt like their entire body had been barraged began to cool their heads. As the heat subsided, what remained was only shame and regret.


    I want to go home.


    Mommy.


    The fear leaking out even from beneath the masks was more than sufficient. Shei slung Jizan over her shoulder.


    Now then, as I was saying. Were using this ce. If you have business here,e backter.


    Yessir.


    Today, the group of beastkin bigots learned the value of life.


    Themon folk retreated. Shei watched them without any particr interest and then suddenly made her eyes glow red. Her gaze turned towards a corner.


    Alright. And you, peeking over there. Come out if you have business here.


    The Fifth, hiding in a corner and observing the situation, quickly finished his calctions.


    If he fought? He would lose. Moreover, considering his injured body, he wouldnt even be able to buy time.


    The Fifth, injured by Nabi, immediately grasped his wound and fled into the darkness. Watching the suspicious figure retreat, Shei sighed with Jizan on her shoulder.


    Seems like he doesnt have any business here. Anyway, were the back alleys of the State always like this? It seems unusually noisy today.


    Of course, Shei shouldnt be talking. After all, it was just a day ago that she caused an utter mess in District 1 which was practically the central nervous system of the Military State.


    Still, it doesnt seem like this is our doing.. Ah, could this be that time? The Military States 51st Random Questioning?


    Shei pondered for a moment and then gave up. It was a known issue that the Military State, who faced war, would repeatedly conduct random questioning on their citizens, as well as suppress public opinion and the press, thus gradually revealing its vulnerabilities.


    Meh. Whats the point in counting? Its all futile anyway.


    Just like how fabric soaked up water, it was a continuous, inevitable process, so there was no clear part that could definitively be pointed out as, This was the trigger!.


    If the situation continued as was, with the Abyssal Wastnds caught in between and the war with the Fallen Dominion looming, the Military State would endure longer. However, if its weaknesses were prodded and chaos erupted from every corner of the nation, it might just fall into ruin.


    Its almost about time to decide how to handle this. Alright. I made my decision. This time, Ill only gather the minimal strength necessary and quietly observe the situation.


    It would be best to watch how the world changed when the Abyss disappeared peacefully; after all, she could better n for the future.


    What did she need to live quietly? Right as Shei was calcting that in her head


    A shadow with a faint presence brushed past her side. It was an existence she was quite familiar with.


    ? ck Knight?


    Tyrkanzyakas familiar. Theycked consciousness but were faithful tomands; the echoes of the old knights.


    But it wasnt just one. As many ck Knights as the darkness that had descended upon the world were advancing across the entire Amitengrad.


    Their purpose was probably


    Living quietly seems to be off the table now.


    The sound of her ns falling apart seemed to echo in Sheis ears as she let out a sigh.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 185: Say You Want To Live - 1

    Chapter 185: Say You Want To Live - 1


    <b> Say You Want To Live  1 </b>


    A masters favor was like the heavens, but the true role of a master was to make the disciple ept such maxims as truth. In that sense, I was truly the very definition of a master.


    Seeing Sephi, who came to help her solitary master, I was moved to tears.


    Geeee. At least one disciple was raised well by me. Look at her rushing over immediately when her master is in danger.


    It truly was worthwhile to devote my youth to nurturing her.


    To survive in the back alleys, you needed at least one line. One connection. One bond that always had your back. Mind Reading alone was not enough to depend on; after all, this world was not so easy of a ce to live in. So, as soon as I arrived in Amitengrad, I entered a host bar with the intention of making connections.


    Meeting the sessor of a holdingpany there was truly fortunate. Pretending to be Sephis home tutor, I flitted between Sephi and her godfather Alexei, sweetly sucking up the benefits from both sides.


    And then, as soon as I saw signs of Alexeis downfall, I quickly cut ties with him and stuck right next to Sephi.


    <b><i> Sheeeesh, even thinking about it now, I did so very well. Mind Reading could be quite useful like this, you see? </i></b>


    <b><i> Anyway. Should I say some nice words to my dear disciple who hase to help me? </i></b>


    Im so touched right now. To think you have such a deep regard for your master. Indeed, its worth having nurtured you so well.


    How could it possibly be as deep as the regard you have for me, Master?


    <b> Regard, my foot. You probably just assumed I would follow you, so you left first without a word. How shameless. You never think about those left behind.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i> The gap between her words and thoughts remained quite severe, huh.</i></b>


    But in the end, words were also a part of thoughts. The fact that she said such kind words meant I still had some points earned in her good books.


    Anyway, if she brought the full force of Seamless Cloths, there wouldnt be any cases where I would be in dange.


    Eh?


    But I dont see anyone behind you. Wheres the rest of the troops?


    Troops? We are a holdingpany. The only people we can hire are specialized workers for professionalbor. Peto here is the only one who can even pretend to fight right now.


    Sephi said this calmly, pointing to Senior Peto. I asked incredulously.


    The entirety of your forces is a clothes hanger on a horse?


    Senior, who had suddenly be a clothes hanger, retorted.


    Whats with calling someone a clothes hanger right to their face.


    Yes. That clothes hanger is all we have.


    President, why Nevermind. I am a clothes hanger.


    That really was no different from a clothes hanger. If all that was needed was someone who could manage to not fall off a horse while wearing armor and wielding a weapon, anyone would do; the very definition of a case where tools were stronger than people.


    What in the world? Come on. Thats hardly any help at all then.


    Im sorry we cant be of much help. If we at least had mercenaries in the Military State, I would have brought them.


    <b> Alexeis downfall resulted in a change of policy so that the holdingpany is not allowed to employ staff that are no different from private soldiers. And it was you who tore it apart piece by piece with your very own hands. To have the nerve to pretend not to know.</b><b></b>


    <b><i> I thought you were a child who wouldmit illegal acts for your precious self and respected master. Like getting mercenaries or hiring strong soldiers for a short-term. It seems thats not the case, huh. Master is disappointed in the disciple.</i></b>


    <b><i> Tch. If thats the case, its not perfectly safe then. Senior alone doesnt feel reliable enough to take on the threat of the Shadow. </i></b>


    <b><i> But its okay. After all, I have a slightly different connection I made for contingencies.</i></b>


    <b><i> Thats right. A Captain of the Military State. </i></b>


    Ah, Sephi. I have something to discuss briefly with the Captain, so would you mind giving us some space?


    Sephi, who would normally have agreed immediately, gave a dyed response this time, as if something was holding her back from speaking.


    After all youve taken advantage of, after manipting everything to your own liking, now you want to tantly keep a secret from me? Do you not have a conscience, Master? I didnt expect a fair trade where you give as much as you take. But if I gave, shouldnt Master give something in return to at least maintain the form of a transaction?


    <b> Ill step aside so the two of you can have a quiet conversation. In the meantime though, I guess Ill be waiting outside, all in my lonesome.</b><b></b>


    <b><i>Somethings strange. Wasnt her thoughts and words reversed? </i></b>


    Sephi. Why does it somehow seem like your true feelings slipped out?


    Its not a matter of true feelings but a legitimate request. I have followed Masters wishes. I held the Captain back and provided the necessary equipment. But neither the Captain nor Master tell me anything. Not a single word. Is this how its going to be? Seriously?


    <b> Not at all. I have never lied to you before, Master.</b><b></b><b></b>


    The points I had umted were rapidly diminishing. Resentment and doubt about having to keep following me around were apparent in her expression.


    Before my Sephi Points ran out, I hurriedly spoke.


    Its not because of me, but because of the Captain. She is currently on a confidential mission.


    What does that have to do with me?


    Apparently, if her secrets are exposed, she will die.


    The mention of death clearly shocked Sephi. She nced nervously inside the carriage, her gaze flitting about.


    Soon after, Sephi regained herposure and replied.


    I understand. I am sorry for having raised my voice, Master. Ill step aside so the two of you can have a quiet conversation. In the meantime though, I guess Ill be waiting outside, all in my lonesome.


    Saying this, Sephi leaned against one side of the automaton carriage. After nodding slightly in thanks, I entered through the open door.


    Inside, the Captain, d in uniform, sat stiffly with her hands resting on her knees, waiting for me.


    I closed the door. And with it, the small window towards the coachmans seat. The night was quiet, but closing everything made it feel even more suffocatingly silent.


    Even at the sight of me, the Captain did not say a word, just gazing intently.


    <b> In truth, it was strange from the very beginning. A life too prosperous for someone of District 15, a leisurely attitude, an extensivework of connections, and diverse coping abilities. How did I not suspect anything from the start?</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i> Now then.</i></b>


    <b> Or it may be that I did not wish to suspect. Perhaps I wished he was just an ordinary person in order to enjoy that mundane life just a little longer. It seems even I am disqualified as a soldier.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i>Its time to face the Captain. </i></b>


    <b> But now, even that hase to an end.</b><b></b><b></b>


    Her thoughts had concluded and so, I chose my words carefully.


    The Captain broke the silence first.


    Are you the existence known as the Magician?


    Ah, that. Its just a nickname, nothing much.


    I smiled ambiguously, affirming her suspicion. At this point, there was no other choice. Better to pretend to be someone of importance than to be dismissed as a petty criminal.


    Even if that renown was filled with mere pretense.


    Swallowing hard, the Captain pressed on.


    Your actions are clearly illegal. After days of investigation. I have identified criminal circumstances associated with your actions.


    <b><i> How rigidly formal. Just as always. Thats how it is with principled people.</i></b>


    As such, principled people should be dealt with by principle.


    Do you have evidence?


    I asked for evidence, expecting at least some kind of hesitation if asked so boldly, but the Captain remained sharp and incisive.


    The Magician. There is an abundance of circumstantial evidence to specify your actions. Even if only a tenth of the rumors about the Magician are true, you will not live long enough to see the end of your sentence.


    Does a Captain of the Military State arrest people based on rumors? Jeez,e on. Even for the Military State, thats not right.


    There is also testimony. Three days ago, there was a situation where you personally disciplined a criminal who attacked Anna.


    I told you to bring evidence, not a description of a situation.


    When I spoke brazenly, picking at my ear, the Captains frown deepened as she continued her questioning.


    The testimony of a Captain such as me serves as evidence. I witnessed a death right before my eyes. That person, with spices in his stomach, mentioned the Magician until the very moment of his death. If you are the Magician, then I suspect a strong connection between you and his passing.


    What? I simply retrieved the stolen spices. Thats all.


    <b><i>Theres no way I would stuff someone that expensive into someones stomach, you know?</i></b> I pulled a golden spice from my pocket and shook it. The sight of it left the Captain speechless.


    Thats?


    <b> But they had undoubtedly stated that there were spices in his stomach.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i> What kind of nonsense was that? How could all that go in the throat of a human resisting with all his might? Thats impossible. It was just a result of a prank by scaring him with a round card.</i></b>


    All that man swallowed beyond his throat was a beer bottle cap.


    Did that man perhaps cut open his own stomach and die because he coveted the spice? Theres no way, right? Surely, hes not that dumb.


    .


    Gosh. What? What was it then? Did someone else cut open his stomach?


    <b><i> Wait a minute. Seriously? Is that actually true? How could anyone think to cut open a persons stomach? How utterly ruthless. </i></b>


    <b> Looking back, he was clutching his stomach. That action was not because he ate spices, but because he was stabbed.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i> Ugh. Jeez. How dreadful. As a man of keen susceptibilities like me, its a horrifying scene that I dont even want to imagine. Humans arent packaging or something, you know? How could they even think of cutting him open and taking it out?</i></b>


    <b> A simpleprank? Or something he engineered to induce the situation itself? What exactly was the true intention?</b><b></b>


    Oh yeah, Captain. Rather than something like that, theres something far more important.


    <b><i> Lets stop this unfavorable narrative of me and move on to something that sees me in a more favorable light, okay?</i></b>


    Seeing the Captains questioning look, I spoke confidently.


    You should thank me. I took care of a problem the Military State couldnt handle, after all.


    The Captain was speechless. Apparently she still hadnt grasped the situation, so I kindly exined.


    Thanks to the Captain going around, trying to stop the Shadow, I too was able to roughly figure out the enemys identity and objective. But then, my goodness. I found out that people marginally connected to me were in danger, you see? So, I had no choice but to act first. I infiltrated their ranks, misled them into thinking the day of action was today, and while their ill-prepared surprise attacks unfolded, I warned my acquaintances.


    If an ambush was no longer an ambush, its effectiveness drastically decreased. If there was no force like the Shadow deliberately intervening, their attack would end as a mere disturbance. Just like any other ordinary incident.


    My prediction was spot on. The majority of the group, instigated and gathered, failed to achieve even half of their goal and was thwarted.


    That very result is this! Thanks to me, peace in the back alleys was preserved! Todays events will be recorded as a mere happening! All thanks to my efforts!


    The Captain, who had monitored the situation with a surveince golem while riding in the automaton carriage, somewhat grasped the entirety of the events. The back alleys of the State were particrly noisy, tumultuous, and disorderly today, but there was not as much turmoil urring as expected.


    If left as is, it was a noisy disturbance, but small enough to be brushed off without digging any further.


    However. The situation is not over yet.


    But judging from the Captainsplexion, she still seemed unable to feel relieved.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 186: Say You Want To Live - 2

    Chapter 186: Say You Want To Live - 2


    <b> Say You Want To Live  2 </b>


    As the Captain said, the situation was not over just yet.


    This disturbance is being responded with proper resistance in various ces, but. The Shadows objective is not the sess of this riot, but the act of causing it in itself.


    I knew that too.


    Ultimately, the goal of the Shadow was to clean up the back alleys. They had dispersed their focus in every corner to spread this spark, this smoke to further distances.


    Although they were defeated one by one due to their ns being exposed in advance, their objective had already been achieved.


    By now, the Taboo of the Military State that they held must have been scattered in every direction. If the State acquires a clue regarding the Taboo, the authorities will not ignore this incident, no matter how minor it is. It is toote. I should have stopped this before it even began.


    The bad part of war and strife was that even though it took two for it to ur, there only needed to be one to unterally cause it.


    No matter what kind of response was carried out, the fact that a fight had urred could not be denied nor erased. In the process, if the Military State obtained information about Hamelin, they would set out to erase everything rted to it.


    The Shadow hasseeded. I could not stop them. If only I had acted a bit earlier.


    I could feel an emotion simr to despair and dismay from the Captain. Perhaps there was even a slight hint of resentment towards me for acting on my own.


    But she could not just me me. After all, from the Captains perspective, the most reproachful person was probably herself.


    <b> I stayed idle for far too long. I could not use my life even when it was truly needed.</b><b></b><b></b>


    The Shadows strategy. To distract the Military States attention by causing a disturbance, then scatter the Taboo to make the Military State clean it up themselves.


    The Captain tried to stop them even if it meant using her own life. She stopped by a nearby government office to send a warning to Communications Headquarters and intended to lure the Military Police by getting herself killed as bait.


    After all, if a signaller suffered a mysterious ident, Communications Headquarters would definitely send an investigation team.


    It might have been a decent n. If the operation had seeded, even if they couldntpletely eliminate the Shadow, the Military State would have at least kept them in check.


    However, my n was a bit different.


    Its okay! After all, times like these are why we have signallers!


    The Captain blinked, seemingly unable to understand. I smiled in an endlessly bright manner towards her, pretending to be innocent and naive.


    I stayed quiet since you wanted to keep it a secret, but, in reality, youre a signaller, Captain! You can just deliver your opinion directly to the higher-ups of the Military State!


    Negative, I am.


    As a reply of denial returned, I widened my eyes like a child who had their present taken away.


    Huh? You cant even contact highmand? Even though youre a signaller? The very same signaller who can contact anywhere and everywhere with golems?


    Words feigning boundless innocence, as if to say I waspletely unaware of the circumstances behind the scenes. The Captain, flustered, still spoke only the truth.


    If solely stating simple facts, then Affirmative. I am able to contact High Command. But.


    Then its all good!


    I smiled broadly.


    It was said that you couldnt spit in a smiling face. True to such a saying, the Captain was at a loss for words at my innocent smile.


    If its Captain Abbey, who has been with me in the back alleys for a few days, you would know what happened in this situation, who the opponent is, what they are aiming for, and who the real identity of the Shadow that knows the Taboo is! If Captain Abbey tries just a little harder, there wont be any misunderstandings! And thanks to that, the Military State wouldnt need to strike incorrectly!


    Because of my words filled with anticipation, the flustered Captain was restless.


    Well, that was only natural. It was because the Captain, whose identity was exposed to me, couldnt return to being a signaller. After all, she had no ns to return to the headquarters alive.


    Please stop for a moment. That is.


    <b><i>But it is confidential, yeah? </i></b>I pretended not to know and pressed on.


    What? No way, youre not saying you cant do it, right? Even though the lives of the people in the back alleys are at stake here?


    I asked again with an expression that seemed to imply I didnt understand her logic at all.


    300,000, the lives of 300,000 people in the back alleys are at stake. Due to the incident today, 300,000 people have be involved, whether big or small! If Family copses, most of the beastkin will shrink away and if Market is robbed, the economy of the back alleys will be paralyzed. As for Shelter? That goes without saying. Someones family, friend, or lover could disappear overnight. If in the case that Captain doesnt help!


    For a moment, the Captains face darkened. What shed in her mind was a gloomy door tightly shut in a certain alleyway.


    The world was not just aedy. For the Captain, who loved peoples daily lives, the lonely death flowing from a closed door would be far too difficult to ignore.


    A door that would not open no matter how much it was knocked and shouted at.


    A chilly death that didnt even catch the eye in this rough and tough back alley was barely remembered by a lone Captain, who had incidentally witnessed those two friends.


    After leaving the Windowless Room, the Captain learned joy and sorrow. She came to seek joy and avoid sorrow.


    And that was why she was willing toe forward for the people in the back alleys.


    The Military State might easily abandon them. However, Captain Abbey. The Captain Ive spent time with isnt such a cruel person, right? You enjoyed Annas food, like the citizens you chatted with warmly, and savored thebor and its rewards. That is you. A kind person who affirms this tough yet rewarding life in itself. Isnt that so?


    <em><strong>A curse she couldnt help but to endure precisely because of that kindness.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Excessive empathy, suppressed under the shackles that were rules and principles.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>The virtue of saints and saintesses that gave to others at the cost of oneself.</strong></em>


    The reason why the Military State had to confine Signallers in a Windowless Room was now emerging in the Captain.


    Even if the Military State abandons them, you wont turn a blind eye, will you, Captain? Anna, Smen, even Store Manager Klin or Paparazzi Nehru. Or the veterans and the orphans they care for in Shelter. Youll hang in there, wont you? For the sake of everyone?


    I, c-.


    What? You wont help?


    If she worked hard enough, perhaps she could save them. After all, a signaller had the power to control information. Although signallers did not have a high position, they could certainly move the Military State.


    However, there was just one problem.


    -annot. Do that. I must. Not do that.


    A signaller must be objective.


    If subjectivity mixed into the information, if intentions seeped in, that position would circte throughout the entire Military State, eating away at the country. It would flow through each and every nerve, causing dysfunction in a body made of iron blood.


    The signaller, too, was a Taboo of the Military State. One of the most crucial secrets the State tried to hide.


    I, cannot do that.


    So a signaller, even with such a nature, had to imprison themself in solitude. She had to manifest her empathic ability only through her Unique Magic, only in restricted ces.


    Why? Why cant you do it?


    It is, confidential.


    <b> It is because I am asignaller who should never reveal that identity. Because rather than live on with my identity exposed, I should die. Because that is the principle. The rule.</b><b></b>


    <b><i> Good. Very good. Its almost time.</i></b>


    <b><i>The time to break the principles created by the Military State.</i></b>


    Captain Abbey. Do I look like a fool to you?


    <b> Partially Affirmative.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i>This was a bitI dont want to attack the messenger because of the message, but more than that, I really dont want to hear you say that, of all people.</i></b>


    Captain Abbey, when we first met in the metal box, you bit the suicide pill, right?


    .


    Then you said I should im the deathpensation because we were going to get married and roamed the streets alone without any significant force behind you. Each strange behavior adds up to inevitability. Do I look like a fool to you? Or are you just being capricious while being aware of what exactly you are doing?


    There was no answer. After all, both were Partially Affirmative to her. To think of me as nothing more than a foolish petty criminalOr to at least hope that I truly was.


    After all, if I were smart and clever enough to extract confidential information using a signaller, the moment her identity was revealed, I would have been a threat to the Military State.


    Well, lets say youre the worlds leading aspirant for suicide. But is your self-destructive desire more important than the lives of the people in the back alleys? If your death brings happiness, is it okay to ignore so many others unhappiness?


    Why would I ever be happy about it?!


    The Captain, provoked by my baseless nder, answered.


    I do not want to die either! Who in the world would want to die?! If I could also continue to live!


    Then you can just live, right? Live as a signaller and help the people here in the back alleys a little.


    However! As there are principles that must be kept no matter what happens, I must take such actions!


    What about the people remaining then? Market and Family and Shelter. And all the people associated with such diverse groups. Are you just going to abandon them? Are they not also a part of the Military State?


    The Captain now realized the essence of the dilemma she faced.


    To uphold principle, she had to die. If she was going to die anyway, she wished to unravel the conspiracy surrounding the back alleys.


    By using her life as the cost.


    But the current situation was


    If you do not break such principles, everyone you knew will end up in hot water.


    For herself.


    For others.


    For the ideal.


    A signaller followed the ideal. For principles, they would easily abandon their own life. And in the process, she decided she might as well use it for others too.


    That heart, that resolve had been confirmed.


    Signaller. You can live. No, you must live. Otherwise, everyone you have encountered today will be in danger.


    Alright, now that she knows, lets move on to the next.


    Could the Captain, who could give up even herself for principles, be able to give up principles for others?


    How about it, Captain Abbey? Can you do it? Can you leave all these people behind and depart on your own?


    I asked and the Captain did not answer. No, rather, she couldnt answer.


    The most useful tool created by the State had a preset answer for such times. However, that tool was inherently wed, constantly causing errors.


    And the emotion that emerged at the end of such errors was anxiety.


    Isnt thereno guarantee?


    What guarantee?


    Good, has the mask started toe off now?


    <i>Isnt there no guarantee that I wont be caught by the Military State?</i>


    <i>Instead of a clean death, isnt there a bigger possibility that a more horrific death could be waiting at the end of torture and interrogation? </i>


    Right as I was preparing to refute such questions, the Captain drooped her head and spoke anxiously.


    The guarantee that not following my duty will be better. Whether the actions I take will be worth viting principles. Isnt there ack of such a guarantee?


    Tears were flowing from the Captains eyes. In contrast, her expression was more impassive than I had ever seen. It was almost as if a golem was shedding tears.


    It was the moment when the most efficient machine created by the Military State was recovering the heart of a human.


    I was taught the irond principles of a signaller and I have always acted on them. Signallers have such duties and such responsibilities are also demanded of signallers.. So, if my deviation leads to an even greater tragedy. If breaking principle results in a more terrible oue? What should I do then?


    Her anxiety was not about what would happen to her, but whether what she was doing was right. She feared ruining everything because of her own greed and selfishness.


    It was akin to the heart of a believer craving faith, seeking God.


    Perhaps, for a signaller, the small box was a shrine and the Military State, their religion.


    If thats so, am I the Devil for trying to free the signaller?


    With a fresh and sudden smile, I confidently dered to the Captain.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 187: Say You Want To Live - 3

    Chapter 187: Say You Want To Live - 3


    <b> Say You Want To Live  3 </b>


    I firmly responded to the Captain, who posed her question with a note of sadness.


    I dont know.


    Thats irresponsible.


    It cant be helped. Im not a prophet like the Saintess of Origin. Nobody, including me, knows exactly what is toe in the future.


    I shrugged my shoulders as I replied.


    But one thing is certain. To those who might lose something in this event, the Captains actions will be of invaluable worth. After all, even the most brilliant tomorrow can only offer sunlight shining on the graves to those who may die today.


    There was no response, but I could hear the answer in her mind.


    In the first ce, she couldnt simply stand by. If she could easily turn away from those she might save she wouldnt find herself in this dilemma.


    The Captain, having made a firm resolution, looked me straight in the eyes and spoke.


    I shall I will fulfill my duty, not just the mission.


    A mission that had been received and the duty that had to be fulfilled. In the end, the Captain made that decision between those two with her own will. The one who used to be a puppet of the Military State had reimed her own life.


    The Captain, squarely confronting the values she had established, spoke.


    It might be impossible. Other signallers might have essed information I am unaware of, and they could already have a bead on my movements. My attempt could very well end up being in vain.


    It could be thest decision in her life, yet the Captains words were calm. It was not the impersonal calm of a bureaucratic tone, but the unwavering weight of someone fully prepared for whaty ahead.


    Its going to be challenging.


    Affirmative. Nevertheless, it must be done.


    The Captain snatched her hat, springing to her feet with urgency. There was no time to waste.


    Whether the Military State would detect the information scattered by the Shadow or the Captain would notice one step earlier and preemptively block it all, was a race against time.


    The Captain, on the verge of stepping out of the carriage, paused her hand just before reaching for the door handle. She hesitated, twisting her fingers in the air a few times and gently clenching her fist, to ask him a question.


    Just tell me one more thing, please.


    <b> From the very start, I have only been on the receiving end. From the moment I was discovered in that box, through the entire long journey to this ce. I have received so much help from you. You have not only saved my life, but also bestowed upon me a sense of duty. In both body and soul, I feel like Ive been given a gift from you.</b><b></b>


    Even animals recognized favor. It was actually humans, often filled with doubt, who may be less aware of the kindness shown to them.


    <b><i>Now you realize, huh. How much I have given you. Its somewhatte, though.</i></b>


    Was there anything more meaningful than teaching someone who has lived without purpose the meaning of life? I couldnt help but smile warmly to myself.


    <b><i> After all, this way, youre bound to be my steadfast support, a loyal ally who will never betray me.</i></b>


    Sure enough, the Captain, clutching her cap to her chest, asked me.


    Is there anything I can do for you?


    <b><i>Perfect. Thats what Im talking about.</i></b>


    I answered in an indifferent way.


    As long as you just stay alive.


    As long as she was alive, she could always be of use. If she could think and act by herself, she would be a reliable backer for me.


    I had assumed that for a signaller, being a Captain was just a nominal title. However, she proved to be far more useful and unexpectedly more formidable than I had anticipated.


    Especially if the Military State used signallers for remote surveince, Id be trapped without options. To prepare for such a scenario, it was better to proactively show favor to a signaller like Captain Abbey.


    <b><i> Military State. You may have been cautious about these matters, butits all in vain. Ill use your tool well. Very well.</i></b>


    Right when I was about to continue speaking


    I see. I understand.


    <b><i> What do you suddenly understand? You should listen to the very end before making your conclusions, you know?</i></b>


    <b><i> Theres a mountain of tasks youll need to do for me. Like cutting off any investigation against me if it arises, warning me when it gets dangerous with a golem, delivering all the news rted to war, and so on. Theres a lot of things you can do for me, you see?</i></b>


    <b> Its just as the Weaver told me. He grants ones wishes. If that is your intention Ill do my best to fulfill it, as you have done for me.</b><b></b>


    Thank you. I must hurry away now.


    The Captain, bowing her head slightly, opened the door and stepped outside. I, left alone inside the carriage, sat there in bewilderment, simply nodding my head.


    It was right at that moment; I heard the Captains thoughts from beyond the door. As the Captain connected with a golem, she repeated a single phrase in her mind.


    <b> You may not see me, but I will always watch over you. While living the life I have received from you.</b><b></b>


    Uh, theres no need to watch over me all the time, though You can simply keep an eye on me when you sense a threat to my safety, you know?


    As the Captain was preparing to depart, her attention was drawn to a particr scene through one of the windows under her control.


    The Captain, about to walk away, suddenly stopped dead in her tracks, shocked by the scene unfolding before her.


    <b> The veterans from Shelter faced! Total destruction?!</b><b></b>


    <b><i> Huh?</i></b>


    <b><i> Those people?</i></b>


    ***


    On the training grounds of thergest military academy in District 12.


    The ce where retired veterans from Shelter were capturing delinquents and instilling discipline was now in a state of chaos due to an unforeseen assault.


    Huff, huff, huff. D, amn it. If only I were ten years younger


    Major General Frontaine of Shelter was bleeding profusely from his entire body. The blood, flowing from torn wounds, trickled diagonally along his wrinkles before dropping down to his chin.


    Channeling Qi Arts from his entire body, Frontaine yelled towards an invisible foe.


    Where are you! Dont hide against an old man like me. Come out, Shadow.


    This Umbra is not hiding.


    Frontaine heard a mncholy voice in his ear. When Frontaine abruptly turned his head, he saw a shadow of one figure emerging from the school entrance.


    Frontaine shouted.


    You bastard, Shadow.


    This Umbra had intended to remain concealed. After all, that way, the Military State wouldnt have noticed at all.


    An emotionless yet deeply somber voice wove through the shadows. It seemed to whisper as if right beside the ear or, at times, sounded as though it echoed from a distance.


    Both the retired soldiers, barely able to stand, and the ruffians, blinking in confusion, were unable to pinpoint where the voice wasing from.


    A mysterious ability, unknown whether it was Qi Arts or his own strength.


    Has time truly passed this much? How fleeting it all is. That ce, haunted by an unspeakable and horrific presence, was a infernal realm where one could never let down their guard In this peaceful city, everyone has grown old and weak. Both the Military State and the Shadow.


    Wolfen spoke with a sigh. At some point, his silhouette had extended to the edge of the training grounds.


    In response, Frontaine raised his cane above his head and charged forward.


    You bastard! Face me in battle.


    There would be no victory at the end of a drawn out battle. Even now, they had been significantly weakened, after all.


    The ambush by the Head of the Shadow, Umbra Wolfen, had been ndestine, swift, and deadly.


    Wolfen effortlessly defeated five adversaries, then withdrew with aposed ease.


    Infuriated, Frontaine gave chase, only to be cleverly ambushed and wounded in the counterattack.


    For a fleeting moment whilst Frontaine retained his vignce, Wolfen disappeared. However, the retired soldiers, who couldnt find where he had gone, stayed in their positions without daring to move.


    And then, when Wolfen emerged once again, the veterans, sensing that this was theirst opportunity, rushed forward in unison.


    The moment that the few remaining retired soldiers charged with their weapons raised, Wolfens silhouette vanished again, leaving only his voice behind.


    The battle has ended already, and your defeat is inevitable. You simply have not realized it yet.


    <i>Pshook.</i> While advancing, the one-armed veteran was suddenly struck by an unseen de, thus carving a deep gash across his only remaining shoulder. Before he could grasp the pain, his eyes widened in shock.


    I used! Qi Deflection, though.


    Do not have blind faith in such things.


    The voice echoed in his ear. The one-armed soldier aimed his iron club towards the source of the sound, but the bludgeon, capable of even shattering concrete, merely swept through empty air.


    <i>Pshooook</i>. And then, his life drained away once more. The de had pierced through his chest.


    The chest was grievously wounded and blood flowed. When the one-armed soldier was slowly copsing, he reached out his hand with a determined glint in his eyes, grabbing Wolfens clothes.


    With his severed right arm, something that shouldnt even exist.


    Qi Hand.


    Wolfen reacted. No matter what, he wouldnt be able to shake off a hand gripped with the power of Qi.


    As Wolfen held the Shadow back for a moment, Frontaine approached his side.


    Ive got you now! You bastaaaaard!


    In his aged, creased eyes, a fierce resolve ignited. Despite his dwindling strength, he had saved it all for this final, decisive opportunity.


    His cane, charged to the brim with Qi, vibrated. Even in the darkness, it emitted shes of light. Frontaines cane struck down like lightning.


    The cane, wrapped in a storm from behind, would be a fatal hit from a mere touch. Moreover, if Wolfen managed to evade it, it would explode with Qi.


    Holding the assassin back and dealing a single decisive blow from above; that was the n.


    ck Anterior Arts.


    However, darkness emanated from Wolfens body, seeping through the shes of light. In an instant, the lightning was swallowed by darkness. With a peculiar integration of Qi Art, Wolfen deflected Frontaines falling cane with a dagger.


    The cane traced a smooth arc, deflected to the side. Despair filled Frontaines face, and in that moment, the Shadows de mercilessly tore through the veterans body.


    What vast amounts of blood there was in such a withered body, spurting from the chest of the oldmander.


    CoughDamn


    Grasping at his faltering breath, the oldmander groaned.


    Wolfen Fenshtein was an assassin. As he specialized in delivering prepared strikes, he may be weak in head-on confrontations


    That iswhat I thought, butWas I. Being misled.


    This Umbra did not engage in a direct fight simply because it was more efficient not to.


    When Wolfen muttered with emotionless eyes, Frontaine, coughing up blood, responded.


    I knowtoo.. That in this world there are many far greater than someone like me.


    And perhaps among the children he raised, there could have been one. A child who could surpass general officers and even reach the level of the Six Star Generals.


    Just like the Gunmaster, who was recently recognized as the youngest to ever join the ranks of the Six Star Generals.


    Children had limitless potential; it was the duty of adults to nurture that potential before it faded away.


    That was why Frontaine left his final words before his death.


    We never mentioned a word about your identity Those children, they dont know who you are.


    All the retired soldiers he had called forth were dead. Despite being out of active duty, they were still soldiers at heart, ready to face death as they confronted Wolfen.


    They were defeated, but still. Just in case, they had left a safeguard behind.


    Theres no need to silence them all.


    Frontaine spoke, shielding the child until the very end, and tried to convince him with an implication that Wolfens intention wasnt to kill them all.


    Even as the oldmander was dying and pleading, Wolfen responded to him with the same emotionless eyes as before.


    If that is the case.


    After all, Wolfens goal was to spread the Taboo, so he didnt need to kill them himself.


    While it was unclear how the Military State would respond after the Taboo was exposed, Wolfen had no reason to borate on that.


    Regardless of what Wolfen felt.


    After hearing Wolfens words, Frontaine closed his eyes in relief. In a way, his final sleep was longer than his life.


    The oldmander was dead. Wolfen felt no particr emotion about it. He simply looked towards his next target with deep, unfazed eyes.


    Next was Market. Wolfens silhouette melted away into the dark streets.


    And just as Wolfen headed towards Market, a carriage pulled by two horses caught his eyes.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 188: Say You Want To Live - 4

    Chapter 188: Say You Want To Live - 4


    <b> Say You Want To Live  4 </b>


    Adversity did not signal its arrival, nor did ite announced. This held true even if it took the form of a person.


    The ability to read thoughts was a power especially tailored to avoid making enemies. It involved reading the mind and aligning with it, deftly weaving in and out to avoid shing with the others emotions.


    It was like dancing, so to speak.


    However, Mind Reading was far from well-rounded, much less omnipotent. It could read minds, not predict the whims of the future and sudden idents or disasters that urred.


    Moreover, even if the opponent was human, it could not prevent tant hostility.


    <b> Theres an officer from the Military State whos been investigating the back alleys, they say. She matches the description and appearance.</b><b></b><b> </b>


    From beyond, a dark killing intent could be felt. A decision not born of emotion, but from cold, calcted logic.


    <b> All will be silenced. All will be killed.</b><b></b><b></b>


    The cold killing intent arose like mist. The shocked Captain had no time to assess the situation with her golem. Wolfens sight was already fixed on us.


    After feeling him leap over this pitch-ck darkness, I had no doubt about that.


    As soon as I noticed this, I opened the carriage door and shouted.


    Sephi! Captain! Get inside the carriage. Senior, depart immediately!


    Huh? Where to?


    Anywhere!


    I pulled the Captain and Sephi into the carriage in one swift move. Senior, who had been attaching the horses to the carriage, hurriedly jumped into the coachmans seat and spurred the horses on.


    Hyah!


    <i>Neighhhh.</i>


    Along with a crack of the reins, the carriage started moving. Perhaps it was because of its noble breed, but the Lion Horse reached top speed in just a few steps.


    Sephi and the Captain were still clueless as to what was happening; as such, the Captain asked.


    What is wrong?


    Its a long story! The Shadow is on our tail!


    <b> Shadow? But from my field of vision, all I see is darkness.</b><b></b><b></b>


    The Captain synchronized with the closest golem using her Unique Magic. Her vision flickered, before a corner revealed a carriage sprinting at top speed; the Lion Horse, its mane fluttering with each passing streemp, was pulling it with all its might.


    And then, behind it, the streemps flickered one by one. Almost as if darkness itself was racing down the streets.


    <b> Darkness?</b><b></b>


    Realizing the situation, the Captain urgently shouted.


    Something is following us! Considering the Qi Arts that envelop their entire body in darkness, it is presumably the Umbra! Wolfen!


    Thats what Im saying. Hes on our tail!


    Despite our screaming, Sephi seemed unfazed because she had not sensed the danger we were in.


    Dont worry. The horse pulling this carriage isnt any ordinary horse. Its faster than any human can follow. Also, the carriage itself has a Defense Level of 4. Most attacks can never break through it.


    Please, stop saying things like that! Its making me frightened just hearing it!


    I was only trying to reassure you.


    <b> I invested as much money into this carriage as it takes to build an entire building. There is no way Id make a shoddy carriage for myself to ride in, right? From the framework to the covered cloth, everything is of Level 4 alchemic steel and alchemic threads. What in the world is there to be nervous about?</b><b></b>


    <b><i> Now youre umting karma with your thoughts! Please, just stop!</i></b>


    Suddenly, a faint hostility was caught by my Mind Reading. I hurriedly pulled Sephi and the Captain towards me, the two stumbling into my arms.


    Master?!


    Sir?! What is the meaning of this?


    There was no time to exin. Wolfens intent to attack soon turned into reality.


    The carriage jolted violently; a thrown dagger had pierced the joint connecting the carriage and the wheel. Simultaneously, another dagger prated the window diagonally and stuck itself into the front seats backrest. The daggers, exuding a dark, gloomy Qi, were embedded so deeply that even the handles werent visible.


    The carriage that had lost its bnce tilted dangerously. If I hadnt pulled them in time, they would have toppled over the other way.


    KYAAAAAH!


    Sephi screamed before clinging onto me.<b><i> Yeah, thats right. I saved your life. So feel a bit more grateful and follow my le. </i></b>


    How? Why? They said it was modified ss that could even deflect bullets easily! Who made this?! Ill show them hell!


    Nows not the time for that, Sephi!


    I calmed the agitated Sephi and focused. From my Mind Reading, I could feel Wolfens thoughts in the distance.


    A sharp and cold hostility, like a thinly frozenke. At the end of it was our carriage, perilously rushing away. The distance between the two was gradually closing.


    <b> Its sturdy. The aim was to cut the wheel off in its entirety, but did only the wheels axis be slightly misaligned?</b><b></b>


    Even if the carriage was sturdy, it couldnt use Qi Deflection. Moreover, a carriage on wheels inherently moved in a predictably straight line.


    Meaning, it was impossible to dodge a dagger filled with Qi.


    <b> A couple more hits should do it.</b><b></b><b> </b>


    <b><i> Damn it. If things continued like this, the carriage would definitelye to a halt. And once immobilized, there was no escaping.</i></b>


    <b><i> The only way out of this situation was.</i></b>


    <b><i> Tch, that means I have to take the fall, though.</i></b>


    Sephi, You can ride a horse, right?


    Not with that knife-throwing maniac right behind me!


    <b> Im Masters disciple so of course I can ride a horse. However, Ive never had to shake off a pursuer, so it is a bit worrying.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i>Huh, her true thoughts keep getting blurted out in her urgency. I</i></b> tightly grasped Sephis shoulders and adamantly instructed her, as if coaxing.


    Sephi. Take the Captain to headquarters. Captain Bbey is on a very important confidential mission, so once itspleted, she cane to assist me.


    Sephi immediately retorted.


    What about Master?


    Look how sharp she is. As I hesitated slightly in my response, Sephi immediately red while interrogating me.


    Dont tell me youre nning to fight that thing? If youre spouting nonsense about buying time or whatever, just know that I wont treat you as my Master anymore, you hear me?!


    <b> Even nonsense should have its limits! To think of doing such a thing without a n! If you die, I wont even give you a single coin from now on!</b><b></b>


    <b><i> It seems like these days, even a disciple can scold their master, huh? Wow, the world has turned upside down. How does this make any sense?</i></b>


    Moreover, she was faulting me, both in thoughts and words. Being stabbed from the inside and the outside was no less painful than most torture.


    I urgently grasped Sephis shoulders.


    Sephi. Dont you trust me?


    Obviously not.


    <b> No. Obviously.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i>Where did all the empty words go? What happened to all the Sephi Points I carefully saved up?</i></b>


    <b><i>Hoo, pacifying her is tiring.</i></b> I firmly held Sephis shoulders and pointed to the Captain.


    Look. Theres a Captain. If its a Military States Captain, she can bring in reinforcements before I get done in. Thats our only chance of survival.


    Do you think such a hastily made n will convince me?!


    Its not hastily made. In fact, I originally intended to use the Military States strength to clean up the Shadow.


    Honestly, the n went awry. It was a bitte to say now, but I intended to pull in the State first.


    My n was as follows.


    Market, Shetler, Family. I would lead the organizations targeting them a day early. And at the same time, hand over secret information to also draw in the Military State.


    Then, the Shadow would join the battle and, just in time, be wiped out by the States Military Policewas my perfect n.


    It was named Operation Why Are You The Only Ones Who Get To Use The System. Ill Use It Too.


    But the Military State did not move at all. Despite throwing out such an enticing bait, their response was slower than usual. Almost as if they had sent all the forces within Amitengrad somece else.


    I shouldnt have trusted this damn nation. If there was any mistake, it was mine.


    However


    Its still the Military State. Even if it rots. Even if it looks like a circus. They are still the State. They must have stationed forces in advance to deal with this series of disturbances. If the troops encounter Wolfen while I hold out, its my victory. So, the more Sephi or Captain Bbey hurries, the more likely it is that I live.


    <i>Thud.</i> The carriage shook violently once more. The trembling of the wheel was transmitted all the way to the inside of the carriage.


    While barely maintaining my bnce, I looked at the Captain with full trust.


    <b><i> If its you, youll understand, right, Captain? That this method is the most rational?</i></b>


    You understand, right, Captain?


    Danger! That is uneptable!


    Ah, what now?


    The Captains expression was no longer frozen stiff. With huge eyes filled with worry, the Captain methodically refuted my words.


    The opponent is an escapee from Tantalus. Even if you are the Magician, you cannot overpower him with your own strength! You are! Weaker than expected! Isnt that so?!


    Saying Im weak right to my face kinda hurts my pride. I know that! But Im strong enough to buy some time, you know?


    Did you not tell me to survive?! To live?! Yet why is it that you are throwing yourself into danger?! When you are the one who said that?!


    I really, truly dont want to do this, okay? Sacrifice isnt my style! But this is the best option!


    This wasnt some noble sacrifice. It was the only method to survive after meticulous calctions.


    At best, I was just a petty criminal who had been arrested to be aborer. However, the Umbra, Wolfen, was the real deal; a truly dangerous man who had even returned from the Abyss.


    Well, I mean hes severelyckingpared to Tyr or Azzy or the Regressor, but his ambiguous strength was honestly more lethal to me. After all, it was often the small differences that were the most sensitive to measure.


    Rather, if I be the bait instead!


    HAHAHAHAHA!


    Iughed aggressively, thus drawing her attention in an instant. I abruptly cut off myughter, turning my expression chillingly serious as I replied.


    Seriously, dont make meugh. Bait is only valuable if it can be used to lure and catch. You, Captain, wouldnt even qualify as the biscuit crumbs scattered in a pond, okay? Youd just add another exploit to Wolfens feats with a single stroke of his de.


    Then are you trying to say you are able to stop him?


    If the Captain brings reinforcements in time!


    But sadly, this was the only option. It was seriouslymentable that this was indeed the best we could do.


    The opponent was the Shadow of the Kingdom, specializing in stealth, ambush, and psychological warfare.


    I was just a petty criminal with Mind Reading as my only weapon.


    Even if our abilities different significantly, I was the most advantageous opponent in terms of affinity. We had already long crossed the threshold where other solutions could be considered.


    Master. This is absurd! Criminals locked in Tantalus are notorious enough to be recorded in history. Even if its you, Master, to stand against them is!


    There was no more time to persuade them. I spoke to Sephi with a low voice.


    Whether it was warmth or affection. Pretense or key points. I disregarded all of that, infusing my words with a cold determination.


    Sephier Bakiya. As your Master, this is both a request and a lesson. Do not turn away from what needs to be done.


    But!


    If you keep being stubborn, this will be myst request as your Master. Whether I live or die.


    After being chastised in a cold voice, Sephi swallowed her breath. A suppressed, resentful sound akin to a sob escaped from the lips of the sternly scolded disciple.


    But even that was only for a moment. Sephier unfolded her suit jacket and draped it over the Captain. The jacket, effective against bullets, des, and magic, was draped over the Captains shoulders.


    The Captain, covered in the suit, asked with trembling eyes.


    <b> Are you truly going to face him alone? But you are!</b><b></b><b></b>


    If you want to save me, then survive. Go to headquarters and call for reinforcements! After all, thats the only way I can live!


    I shot back intensely and then immediately shouted towards the coachmans seat.


    Senior! Prepare to escape! Were abandoning the carriage!


    Got it!


    And then, once again, another jolt. The staggering, somewhat airborne carriage had reached its end.


    <i>Screeeeeech. </i>The tilted carriage rubbed against the ground, erupting in a scream. Through the half-broken window, I saw the carriages wheel overtake the carriage itself.


    Well then. Ill see you soon!


    I opened the door on the opposite side and climbed onto the tilted carriage.


    Beyond it, I saw the pitch-ck darkness. Wolfen, who was hiding with his ck Shadow Qi Arts, was ring at me intently. And I, facing him directly in the light, could clearly perceive his thoughts.


    <b> A man? Is he a guard? It does not matter. All will be killed anyway.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i>Who gave you the right to decide who lives and dies? You think anyone will die that easily just because you said so? Keep dreaming.</i></b>


    <b><i>Why dont we give him a little greeting, huh?</i></b> With a leisurely smile, I pulled out the 3 Of Diamonds from my pocket. After folding it in one hand, I aimed it at Wolfen.


    Alchemic Transmutation. The card swiftly transformed into arge bow. It wasnt strung since it had been shot once already, but arrows were originally meant to be drawn and shot anyway. I carefully red at the darkness, aiming precisely at Wolfen hiding beyond it.


    Farenheit!


    <i>ze.</i> mes sprouted from the arrowheads tip. Then, with a <i>Ting</i>, the sound of it being drawn could be heard; a single arrow split the darkness in the straight street.


    The arrow was aimed precisely at Wolfen; the edge of his eyes twitched.


    <b> An arrow is nothing much. But to think he saw through the ck Shadow Qi Arts?</b><b></b>


    <b><i>Why is an arrow nothing much, huh? I put all my strength into shooting it, you know? Hoping it would make you feel at least a bit threatened. </i></b>


    <b> Qi Deflection.</b><b></b><b> </b>


    <b><i>Tch. Of course he uses that.</i></b>


    The Qi Arts swelled. As the mes were swallowed by the darkness, the arrow I shot with all my might was futilely deflected.


    But either way, the main objective was achieved.


    After finishing the greeting, I jumped off the carriage. I almost lost my bnce and fell, but the slowing speed due to the detached wheel allowed me to barely stand.


    Behind me, the carriage slowed down even further. Somehow, Sephi and the Captain managed to move to the front of the coachmans seat and climbed onto the horse.


    Turning my back towards them, I stood firm and faced Wolfen.


    Do you mean to buy time?


    The voice was heard from my right ear. But his thoughts wereing from the left.


    <b><i>Who do you think you are to y mind games in front of me?</i></b>


    I put away the bow with a smirk and pulled out the next card.


    The 4 of Diamonds, Short Spear. As I extended the harpoon-like spear de in his direction, Wolfen halted his steps.


    A brief silence ensued. In the distance, the Captain, Sephi, and Senior galloped away on horseback, side by side. The Lion Horse, freed from the carriage, was swift and the distance was now too great for even Wolfen to catch up.


    In the eerie street, there were now just the two of us. Perfect.


    But that didnt seem to bother Wolfen. He intently gazed at me, showing not even a hint of lingering attachment for those who had escaped.


    It is not a coincidence then. To think you are able to see this Umbra urately through the darkness.


    Perhaps our meeting here, in this state, is also not a coincidence.


    I removed my hat and bowed deeply.


    Even though it was an oppportunity for a surprise attack, Wolfen did not make a move. Was it caution or was he merely indulgent towards this kind of formality?


    <b> Abilities, unknown. Identity, unknown. Exceptionally keen Qi Senses perhaps? Or maybe some other unknown power?</b><b></b>


    <b><i>Its probably both, aint it?</i></b>


    Just like me, Wolfen was also the type to thoroughly utilize psychological warfare inbat.


    Very well then. Now, it was a battle against time.


    If I could stall, I would win. And If I died before that, it was the end. A very simple battle, indeed.


    Hello, Wolfen Fenshtein. I have heard the rumors about you. About how you are the Shadow that had existed since the days of the kingdom, symbolizing the very darkness of this nation.


    And who are you?


    After once again pressing down the Magicians hat, I slightly lifted the brim and smiled.


    <em><strong>Pleasure to meet you. I was once the top student of my entire secondary school, as well as a rising star in the host scene. A tailor-made home tutor, as well as a matchmaker. A legend among pickpockets, as well as a gambler who had never tasted defeat. An idol for children, a benevolent caretaker, a man with only a single blemish shining on his criminal record. I am the Magician, Hughes.</strong></em>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 189: Say You Want To Live - 5

    Chapter 189: Say You Want To Live - 5


    <b> Say You Want To Live  5 </b>


    Pleasure to meet you. I was once the top student of my entire secondary school, as well as a rising star in the host scene. A tailor-made home tutor, as well as a matchmaker. A legend among pickpockets, as well as a gambler who had never tasted defeat. An idol for children, a benevolent caretaker, a man with only a single blemish shining on his criminal record. I am the Magician, Hughes.


    Although it was a fancy self-introduction, if you dissect it all, it was utterly trivial. After all, they were all nicknames based on true stories. A miserable state of a petty criminal that couldnt be embellished even if I wanted to.


    Wolfen, guessing my identity, slowly nodded.


    Magician. This Umbra has heard of you. A legendary petty criminal from the back alleys.


    Im ttered.


    Considering that even the Shadows could not find you, This Umbra thought it wouldnt be just an empty name, but.


    It seems I didnt live my life in vain. Even a Tantalus escapee had heard my name, after all.


    Anyway, rumors were like shadows or echoes, naturally inted more than its original counterpart. Wolfen would overestimate my abilities, right?


    It is strange. In this Umbras time, the title of a Legend was not an alias so easily given. Was the Military State socking in mystery that even petty criminals needed to be revered?


    Was this a backhandedpliment?


    <b><i> Hey, sorry, but if were gonna have a trash talking fight, you would lose a hundred out of a hundred times. If there was a world where people fought with words, Id be the one and only God.</i></b>


    <b><i> The audacity. Let me show you how a Mind Reader probes the mind and gouges out the heart.</i></b>


    I also found it strange, you see. Although he has a bit of a showy name, I thought the Shadow of the Kingdom was at least supposed to make something of himself.


    After continuing up to there, I sighed deeply, before muttering as if disappointed.


    To think that he was just a rat that tucked its tail and ran away in Tantalus. How could this be? A brand as a Tantalus escape seems far too grand for the likes of you. If youre like this, how can I possibly boast about escaping Tantalus as well?


    <b><i>Did you seriously think you could face me in the art of provocation? You have a long way to go. Mind Reading was good for gaining favor but even better for provoking hostility, you see.</i></b>


    As soon as I mentioned Tantalus, Wolfen slightly squinted his eyes at my unexpected remark and asked.


    Do you know about Tantalus?


    Ive been there once, so how could I not?


    <b><i>Ah, right. In a way, he could be considered my senior, huh.</i></b>


    I saluted briefly to my senior who had been imprisoned in Tantalus before me.


    Nice to meet you, Senior. Im a 2nd-generation inmate of Tantalus. I lived peacefully in a Tantalus without you all and after about three months, I broke out of the Abyss. It was nothing big, you know? How did you even end up being locked up in there for nearly 20 years?


    Your bluffs are excessive. Is surviving in an abandoned Tantalus something to be so proud of?


    Does it really seem like a buff?


    <b><i> Be scared shitless. After all, the more of a monster I be in your eyes, the more power Ill wield.</i></b>


    I walked lightly to the side, taking meaningless steps to buy as much time as possible. I chose my words carefully so that they would pique Wolfens curiosity.


    Have you all ever faced the ck Knight of the Progenitor, Tyrkanzyaka? Bickered with the King of Dogs? Revived the Undying left torn and discarded? Hung on the ground when the Earth Sage overturned it?


    I didnt lie. But I also didnt mention content that was too absurd to be true, even if it was. Everything I mentioned had to at least be usible.


    If the opponents imagination couldnt reach such heights, a bluff was just a pie in the sky. Even if I said I stabbed a skewer into the heart of Tyrkanzyaka and backstabbed the Earth Sage, it would only raise doubts.


    <b> The Progenitor, the Undying, the King of Beasts. They were all those who existed in the Abyss. It doesnt sound likesomething he just heard in passing. Only those who saw it in person would know that the Sorcerer tore off the limbs of the Undying.</b><b></b>


    His judgment was quick. Wolfen acknowledged the fact that I had been to Tantalus. At the same time, he heightened his caution against me, focusing on my every move.


    He didnt think of sneakily running away, though.


    Wolfen might have dumb subordinates, but he himself wasnt as stupid.


    <b> Since confronted, a fight is inevitable. No matter what.</b><b></b><b> </b>


    <b><i> Right. I expected it toe to this.</i></b>


    Logically, fighting was the answer when already facing each other. Even if it was a bluff, it had to be proven by fighting, and even if it wasnt a bluff, it was necessary to resist with all ones might.


    And even if it wasnt for those reasons, a person confident in their skills would never lower their tail out of fear.


    <b> If its to gain supremacy over the back alleys, he is an opponent that needs to be confronted once either way.</b><b></b>


    <b><i>Youre talking about supremacy over mere back alleys? Do I need to call this modest or grand?</i></b>


    <b><i>I mean, I understand. Im sure you want to live mboyantly and loudly, enjoying wealth and honor without worrying about anyone else.</i></b>


    <b><i>Then you should be everyones kind neighbor like me. Why are you trying to go out of your way to rule through killing? What a shame.</i></b>


    Was it you who disrupted this Umbras ns, Magician?


    Thats right.


    How were you able to resist this Umbra?


    What? What is that supposed to mean?


    He was already so serious that he was no fun to talk to, but Wolfen somehow decided that wasnt enough and asked even more seriously.


    Magician. I heard you have not particrly built up your own forces. Then, isnt it your desire as well to see the existing powers pushed out?


    Thats ridiculous. Let me ask you in return. Why are you trying to clean up the back alleys so desperately? Even while bothering people who have nothing to do with you?


    What a strange question. To establish a new territory, isnt it only natural to demolish what was originally there?


    In Wolfens line of reasoning, there was no reason for him to bow down or be cautious of anyone. He was the most powerful in the back alleys, after all.


    I suddenly remembered that Wolfen was a person of the kingdom era.


    The kingdom was a harsh world where the strong seized everything through duels; a true survival of the fittest.


    To Wolfen, who was born, raised, and ruled there, the notion of the strong taking from the weak was as natural as the sun rising in the east.


    I was so bbergasted that I couldnt help but ask in return.


    But such a person has learned the Qi Arts of a coward? Hiding when someone stronger appears and ambushing when they seem somewhat equal?


    That is thew of the world. The strong take and the weak lose. The weak must hide to survive. That is the only choice they have. But this Umbra is stronger than them and they did not hide. As such, this Umbra will take everything from them.


    <b><i>This is going nowhere. Sigh, these types of people are seriously</i></b>


    <b><i>No fun.</i></b>


    How one-dimensional. At this point, youre only going to have some sense knocked into you if the Military State smashes you to a pulp.


    Unfortunately, that opportunity will nevere. Not for you, nor for the State.


    At the same time he finished speaking, a dagger flew out of nowhere. In the dimly lit alleys of the Military State, surrounded by dense darkness, an unseen, deadly de flew.


    <b> Lets see. Shall this Umbra try testing him?</b><b></b><b> </b>


    The target was my right foot. Humans have dull senses for things noting directly at them, so he was trying to aim for that blind spot.


    <b> Lets start with the right foot. It is a dagger that you will not be able to see. How will you respond?</b><b></b>


    But if such an intention had already been read, it became a non-issue. I slightly lifted my right foot and just before the dagger was about to impale the ground, I stepped down again.


    <i>Thrust.</i> The dagger beneath my right foot vibrated faintly as it stuck into the ground. I spread my arms leisurely, shrugging as if to ask if that was all he got.


    My stance that was lightly stepping on the dagger almost appeared as though I had caught the flying dagger with my foot.


    Seeing this, Wolfen became even more wary.


    <b> He is not just a simple petty criminal. Lets be careful. Think of him as a knight and crush him thoroughly.</b><b></b><b></b>


    The time for talking had passed.


    From now on, dragging out the time depended solely on my capabilities.


    The Legend of the Olden Era, Wolfen Fenhstein. Isnt it about time for a generational change? Please disappear into the annals of history now.


    Only if you have the right to relegate this Umbra there.


    Wolfen drew his main weapon, a shortsword. Shorter than a longsword but longer than a dagger, its ambiguous length seemed to symbolize his very identity.


    The moment he summoned his Qi, a dark energy surged around the edge, wrapping the de until it became invisible.


    The symbol of the Shadow, as well as the ultimate closebat technique. The Shadow Sword that showed not a single gap to the opponent.


    Even though I knew the sword was there thanks to reading Wolfens thoughts, anxiety still found me. After all, an unseen de could pierce my body at any moment.


    To survive, you shall have to perform a truly extraordinary magic, Magician.


    While facing such a disy, all I had was a deck of cards.


    I spread the cards. In an instant, about fifty of them fluttered away; When I pped my hands after pretending to shuffle them, dozens of cards disappeared without a trace.


    Instead, all that was left was a short spear I had transmuted in advance.


    I gripped that very spear with both hands and faced him.


    Lets have a match, Has-Been.


    Wolfens figure vanished. Immediately after, an invisible de flew towards me.


    A shortsword with an unmeasurable length aimed at my shoulder. Had I not possessed Mind Reading, the match would have been decided then and there, as it was impossible to gauge how far the de could reach.


    <b> Lets see your reaction when attacked in such a precarious manner. Magician, are you able to detect the distance of the sword?</b><b></b>


    However, my Mind Reading clearly felt his every intention. It was a light sh from far away, so that he could retreat at any moment.


    Then there was no need to be afraid. I slightly shifted my shoulder and extended the spear. The spearhead aimed directly at the approaching Wolfen in the blink of an eye.


    <b> He is sharp. His responses are quick. But</b><b></b>


    <i>Ting.</i> The shortsword easily deflected my spear. For a moment, it felt as if someone had snatched the weapon right out of my hand.


    Despite the overwhelming difference in length between the shortsword and the spear, I was the one who received a more violent shock. It was merely deflected, but my grip ached and the tip of the spear trembled weakly.


    As if even this was a trick, I steadied the wavering spear and thrust again, butWolfen no longer overreacted to my attacks.


    <b> Compared to how sharp he is, he iscking in both strength and speed? Well then, shall we test our strength against each other?</b><b></b>


    Along with this thought, a dark, sticky energy suddenly clung to the shortsword. This energy, like ck mud, touched the spear and then wrapped around it, refusing to let go.


    If I let this continue, it would head for a contest of pure strength.


    <b><i>Tch. Hes unbelievably good at sniffing out the weak, huh? If wepete in strength, myck of it will be all too obvious.</i></b>


    <b><i> No choice then. Its a bit of a shame, though.</i></b>


    I reluctantly let go of the immobilized spear and pulled out another card from my sleeve.


    <em><strong>9 of Diamonds, Hatchet.</strong></em>


    A hatchet with a shape suitable for throwing was now in my left hand. After kicking up the sticky short spear with my knee, I used its shadow to hide the hatchet as I threw it.


    The sharply spinning axe aimed directly at Wolfens chest as if to split him open; he reacted to the sudden appearance of this hatchet.


    <b> The card turned into a weapon. Alchemy?</b><b></b><b> </b>


    To deflect with Qi Deflection or to dodge.


    His decision was quick. Wolfen did not gamble with his safety. The spinning axe, thrown at such a close range, was awkward to deflect with Qi Deflection. As such


    <b> This Umbra will dodge.</b><b></b>


    Wolfen executed arge spin. His cloak fluttered as both the spear and the axe harmlessly passed by his shoulder. Landing lightly, he scrutinized my hands and feet with a sharp gaze.


    <b> His main weapon is not the spear, it seems. Alchemy? Or perhaps a different weapon?</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i>None of them is my main weapon. I dont really have a main weapon to begin with, you know.</i></b>


    I had already used up two cards. I wish I could retrieve them, but I did not have that kind of leisure right now.


    This gap was my chance. Taking advantage of Wolfens retreat, I dashed down the alley. As I fled, showing my back, an irrepressible question popped up in his mind.


    <b> Running away? No matter what this Umbrad does, it seems impossible to predict his tactics. Surely, he knows how disadvantageous it is to show your back in a fight?</b><b></b>


    Showing your back in a fight was disadvantageous because you couldnt see attacksing from behind. If you couldnt see, then you couldnt anticipate the opponents moves, thus making escape disadvantageous whether it was in a battlefield or a duel.


    However, for me who possessed Mind Reading, whether I faced forward or backward made no difference. I could read the opponents attacks anyway.


    No, rather, showing my back might actually be better, as it would make the opponent lower their guard.


    <b> Lets approach cautiously while throwing daggers.</b><b></b><b> </b>


    <b><i> Why doesnt he ever run out of those daggers? Is it in some infinite storage space or something? Its not like youre making them out of cards like me.</i></b>


    But there was no time to grumble any longer. The two daggers Wolfen threw flew straight at my back. The moment they left his hand, I rolled forward immediately. A chilling sensation grazed over my back, slightly tearing my cloak.


    Sure, it was made of rather expensive material, but Wolfens Qi was especially sharp. It seemed best not to expect much in terms of defense and protection.


    <b> He sensed the daggersing from behind. His Qi Sense is quite good. Then, what if this Umbra spreads the Qi in all directions. Lets see if he can still sense that.</b><b></b>


    In an instant, darkness bloomed. The Qi spread in all directions like a fog, filling the entire street. To an unknowing passerby, it might seem as if dust was blown here from andslide somewhere.


    While riding the undting shadows and hiding his body within, Wolfen charged out of the shade.


    Then, he flinched upon seeing the revolver hidden within my cloak.


    <b> A gun? Was Alchemy capable of producing guns as well?</b><b></b><b></b>


    <em><strong>6 of Diamonds, Revolver.</strong></em>


    I had fired one shot before, leaving five diamonds. Now, with his Qi Deflection weakened from spreading out his Qi, there was no better chance.


    <i>Click-click. </i>I pressed the revolver that had secretly been transformed against my waistband. While pulling the trigger, I fanned the hammer, discharging five bullets in rapid session.


    <i>RATATATATA.</i>


    In short intervals, I aimed precisely at his body, even through the darkness.


    Arm, leg, chest, forehead, leg. Bullets were lodged in various parts of Wolfens body.


    Wolfen staggered momentarily under the consecutive impacts he received in a short period of time.


    <b> This Umbra is unsure. This Umbra is not able to pinpoint his skill level. The one thing that is certain is that his Qi Sense is extraordinarily keen.</b><b></b>


    Even the weakened Qi Deflection easily deflected the bullets. They didnt even prate his ck clothes, let alone his body, and fell futilely to the ground.


    Wolfen gathered his energy. The Qi that had spread in all directions now seeped back into his nose and mouth.


    It almost appeared as though Wolfen was devouring darkness itself.


    <b> If so, this Umbra will abandon concealment. A brutal frontal confrontation. It is not this Umbras area of expertise, but it seems there is no other way.</b><b></b>


    Wolfen, having finally realized his superiority, decided to be stupid instead of using his brain.


    The ck Shadow Qi Arts was a skill that absorbed light and sound to hide ones presence, thus exploiting the opponents weakness. As such, it was typically dispersed to deceive the enemys senses, as Wolfen had been doing.


    However, Wolfen boldly abandoned such a usage method.


    He redirected the Qi he had been expelling uselessly into his body instead. Rather than dispersing it to obscure vision, he concentrated it internally to enhance his strength.


    A brutish application far removed from its original content. However


    <b> This Umbra shall win with strength and Qi alone.</b><b></b>


    <b><i>That was my Achilles Heel.</i></b>


    <b><i>Ah, Im fucked.</i></b>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 190: Say You Want To Live - 6

    Chapter 190: Say You Want To Live - 6


    <b> Say You Want To Live  6 </b>


    Wolfen, instead of engaging in psychological warfare, vowed to kill me with sheer strength and Qi Arts.


    <b><i>Shit, to think he would pinpoint my weakness in straightforward physicalbat. How cowardly.</i></b>


    <b><i>Haaa. Is this the end? Can I not milk it for what its worth anymore?</i></b>


    Now, dragging out time was seriously, truly my only option left. I had to use every means at my disposal to dy.


    Killer Move!


    The revolver only had five bullets. What remained was an empty gun.


    A gun without bullets was useless. I boldly threw the empty gun away.


    Gun Throwing!


    <i>ng. </i>The flying gun was blocked by the shortsword. Having created a gap by even throwing my gun, I immediately rolled on the ground and hid between the buildings.


    The narrow road between the buildings. A cramped space where two people heading in opposite directions would end up in an awkward situation if they met.


    I ran down that alley, pulling out my next card.


    <em><strong>8 of Diamonds. All Things Long And Thin.</strong></em>


    Chains, wires, threads, iron strips, rubber. Mana cables.


    Among the various types of knots contained in the card, I chose a wire. I hung the pre-knotted wire on one railing. With a <i>nk</i>, the knot passed through the railing like magic and was secured tightly.


    Having instantly set up three wire traps, I deliberately flicked one to reveal its presence. Wolfen, who was following behind me, saw the tightly drawn wire and hesitated to rush in.


    <b> Trap? What a hassle. It is quite burdensome to break through with force.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i>Haha. How about that? Traps have been the best way to catch beasts since ancient times. Can you, who decided to rely solely on strength, truly enter this alley?</i></b>


    <b> It seems this Umbra needs to kick off the wall and jump over.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i>Thats cheating!</i></b>


    <i>Tap, tap.</i> Wolfen lightly kicked off both walls, soaring up to 10 meters. Then, sliding down the wall as if descending a slope, hended softly.


    There was no time to stay still and watch. As my trump card of a trap became neutralized, I immediately leaped out of the alley. Wolfen rapidly closed the distance behind me as I fled.


    <b> Caught you. Now you cannot escape.</b><b></b><b></b>


    It was right when I turned the corner and Wolfen drew his shortsword, aiming at my back. Right at the moment when he jumped off the end of the slope andnded on the ground.


    With a <i>Whoomph</i>, the ground beneath him copsed. He plummeted down, along with all the glory of his perfectnding gesture.


    For a very brief moment, Wolfen, having lost his footing, was greatly startled.


    <b> A trap? During what gap?</b><b></b>


    Even if just ayer of the road was peeled away, it was dirt. Since the inner mound of dirt was dug out, when someone as heavy as Wolfennded, the road vanished as if sucked below.


    A Sinkhole Trap created with Earthweaving. Reading Wolfens astonishment, I quickly drew the card I had been saving until now.


    <em><strong>10 of Diamonds, Sword and Shield.</strong></em>


    In my left hand appeared a small buckler, and in my right hand, a straight sword about the length of my arm. I thrust the buckler at Wolfens head while simultaneously stabbing at his nk with the straight sword.


    A blow that pushed in my entire body, perfectly targeting the opponents weak spot.


    <i>Thwak.</i> The buckler struck Wolfens face precisely. At the same time, my straight sword sliced his shoulder. Blood sprayed out as the fabric tore open.


    <b> He managed to strike a blow on this Umbra.</b><b></b><b></b>


    But there was no time to feel triumphant. After all, even in his confusion, a clear intent to attack was aiming for me.


    <b> However, it is slight. Fairly bearable.</b><b></b><b></b>


    As Wolfens head, pushed back by the buckler, returned, his eyes gleamed ominously. From the left, a dark de suddenly emerged. The sooty Qi Arts that even swallowed light was aimed exquisitely to finish my life.


    Feeling murderous intent, I clenched my teeth and pulled the buckler towards me by twisting my arm and waist tightly. I spared no effort in wrapping the buckler with the meager amount of Qi I had.


    <i>Screeeeeech.</i>


    The sturdy buckler angrly deflected the sword stained with darkness. In a normal confrontation between a sword and shield, the shield would be superior.


    But in a battle between a sword wrapped in Qi and a shield wrapped in Qi, the stronger Qi would inevitably end up as the victor.


    <i>Crack.</i> The buckler broke miserably. Almost pathetically. Like dropping a frozen loaf of bread on the ground, it shattered, finishing its role as a shield. The shortsword that broke through the buckler in an instant left a long cut on my left arm.


    OWWWW!


    <b><i>That fucking hurts!</i></b>


    There was no time to even groan in pain. To block his attack, I needed a sword more than a shield. I pulled the straight sword I had used to slice Wolfens shoulder, aiming to cut off his arm.


    However


    You areweaker than expected.


    <i>Thud.</i> Wolfen grasped my straight sword with the hand that had nothing in it. The de, with his bare hands.


    That was all he did, but the straight sword wouldnt budge, as if it was stuck in a rock.


    Tch!


    If I get caught like this, I would die. I let go of the straight sword and immediately rolled backwards. Blood flowed profusely from my crushed left arm, but there was no time to tend to it.


    In contrast, Wolfen, seemingly unfazed by the wound on his shoulder, muttered as he walked forward.


    Everything was mere petty tricks, it seems. From Alchemy to every kind of mischief was just a deception to hide your own weakness.


    <b><i>Everythings been exposed, huh.</i></b>


    Well, I guess it would have been more strange if he hadnt noticed, given that I couldnt block his sword with the shield and had to give up my left arm.


    But I still couldnt afford to lose my carefree attitude. I had to drag out time even if it was just a little more.


    I pretended to still be rxed and lifted my bleeding left arm.


    Ta-da. How was it? Was it fun?


    Quite so. Oh Magician, perhaps you have the qualities to even surpass this Umbra as an assassin.


    He ced his hand over the shoulder wound that had been cut by my straight sword. An undting Qi seeped into the wound, turning the blood ck and quickly stopping the bleeding.


    Wolfen, having easily nullified my critical hit, muttered as he removed his hand.


    However. This world is ultimately about strength. In the end, those without strength will be broken and those with strength will reign. That is the principle of the world.


    I get your point, but so what?


    Wolfen looked at me with a face full of scorn and derision, as if I were a naive, immature child.


    If you wished to live, you should not have stood in this Umbras way. You were foolish, Magician. You dreamed far too big for your britches.


    Haha. Then, is the dream youre dreaming that humble? So much so that you n to clean up the back alleys by borrowing the hand of the Military State and then take over as if its unimed property?


    Being in the midst of those weaker is precisely how to reignpletely.


    Youre a petit bourgeois, I see.


    It is just that this Umbra knows his ce. Unlike you.


    He was being sincere. Wolfen truly was a remnant of the kingdom era, where one was strong against the weak and weak against the strong.


    <b><i>Ahhhh. Thats no fun.</i></b>


    Compared to the strength he possessed, his actions were no different from a petit bourgeois. He was just slightly stronger, more rational, and luckier than the average person.


    Boring. Seriously? Youre actually the type that just survived by luck.


    Imented and flipped my hand. The few remaining Diamond Cards were caught in my grip.


    <em><strong>7 of Diamonds. Magic Wand.</strong></em>


    The card instantly transformed into a long wand with a curved handle. Nevertheless, Wolfen walked towards me without as much caution as before.


    All has been read. Your petty tricks will no longer fool this Umbra. This Umbra wille to you just like this and take your life. Thus, even your grand deceptions will not save you this time.


    <b><i>Ahhh. Really? Is this the end?</i></b>


    My left arm was throbbing. <b><i>Ah, a magicians life is in their hands and arms, though. After suffering such a loss, it ends like this?</i></b>


    It was then. Something fell from the sky along with an urgent voice.


    It was a golem.


    <b>Please dodge!</b>


    With that, the Golem stood in front, blocking the way to me. Unlike the stationary surveince golems, this was a Synchro Type capable of moving on its own.


    <b><i>Iyaaaa. Its kinda nice to see it again after so long.</i></b>


    After swallowing the tears that threatened to spill out due to the throbbing pain in my left arm, I asked.


    Captain. Have I bought enough time?


    While standing as if to protect me, the Synchro Type Magic Golem shouted.


    <b>Affirmative! If you just hold on a little lon.</b>


    The Captain didnt even have the chance to finish her words. When Wolfens dagger was embedded into the golems torso, its voice started to fade as if it was cut off, before weakly copsing.


    I screamed towards the Captain, who couldnt evenst a second before her functionality stopped.


    CAPTAAAAAAAIN!!


    <b><i>You should have at least held on a little bit longer! Whats the point of such a grand entrance if youre going to exist so pathetically?! Its so deting!</i></b>


    It seems too much time has been spent.


    <b><i>And because you let him know, Wolfen is chafing to kill me! Look at him! Hes even more eager!</i></b>


    <b> This Umbra shall not drag this out any longer. Die.</b><b></b>


    With a <i>Tap</i>, Wolfen kicked off the ground in an instant and lifted his shortsword. Without wasting any more Qi, fully focusing it within only his body and sword, he aimed to kill me outright.


    Clear killing intent and the strength to achieve it. In the face of that, I had no choice but to powerlessly offer my neck.


    However, oveing this situation was the very definition of the extremity of magic.


    Only if I found an unimaginable way to escape in a seemingly inescapable and desperate crisis was I qualified to call myself the Magician.


    You didnt perhaps think.


    I flung out my right arm. At the end of it, a new card appeared. I skillfully picked it up with two fingers.


    A card I had prepared in advance for the Shadow.


    The weapons manifested from the Suit of Diamonds were just a prelude for this one card.


    That the cards I have only brought forth weapons, did you?


    With that, the card I flipped over was the Ace of Clubs.


    Unlike the sharply angled red diamonds, a round tree that had taken root in the ground emerged in front of Wolfen.


    <b> It is merely a petty trick. This Umbra will not be fooled. No matter what pops out, this Umbra will keep his eyes wide open and respond.</b><b></b>


    <b><i> You see, I am like the Boy Who Cried Wolf.</i></b>


    After all, repeated lies bred deep distrust, forcing the opponent to adopt an unwavering stance.


    <b><i> Thank you. For watching my final magic trick so intently.</i></b>


    I flipped the card that had the Suit of Clubs drawn on it, releasing the mana contained within. The condensed mana gathered into the single Club, glowing white.


    Wolfen furrowed his brows at the glowing card.


    <b> Are you trying to blind vision with light? What are you hiding?</b><b></b>


    <b><i> Wrong.</i></b>


    <b><i> Its not that Im blinding your vision with light; whats hidden is the light itself.</i></b>


    As the Suit of Clubs added more light, a dreadful premonition passed through Wolfens mind btedly.


    <b> Could it beMagic? Impossible!</b><b></b>


    He realized toote. After all, the magic had already been performed.


    Let there be light.


    Piet Lux.


    Since he had gathered all his Qi, the darkness that enveloped him was all but gone. He had not scattered his QI Arts around, making diverse responses impossible.


    In other words, Wolfen waspletely defenseless.


    The light concentrated in the center of the Suit of Clubs exploded.


    All shadows existing in the street vanished. In an instant, a zing white light began boring out from the card.


    An overwhelming amount of light, like opening a window right in front of the sun.


    Not even ones eyelids could filter out the light. It seemed like the shadows of bones and veins were visible through transparent skin.


    Light eliminates shadows. Wolfen, who had been directly hit with his antithesis, hurriedly covered his eyes, but regardless of his efforts, this brightness temporarily robbed him of his sight


    Fortunately for you, your Qi Arts is a darkness attribute. It seems you wont go blind. Though itll be hard to move for a while.


    You bastard! Magician!


    <b><i>Darkness may cover ones eyes, but light was the one to blind them. As such, you and this magic arepletely divided into a position of inferiority and superiority. </i></b>


    Wolfen, having lost his sight, stumbled backwards, swinging his sword in all directions. The dark Qi burst forth from his body once again; it was a preemptive measure against attacks he could not counter.


    However, it waspletely meaningless.


    <b><i>Though Im better off than you, who took a direct hit, I cant see well right now either, you see. So, I cant attack anyway. </i></b>


    Keuk!


    Thank you for watching till the end, Wolfen Fenshtein. You were quite a boring individual, but a fairly decent audience. However, those who follow the logic of power must be ovee by someone stronger. And in that sense, I am not qualified.


    This Umbra shall kill you. On this Umbras honor as the Shadow, this Umbra shall kill you and everyone around you! Everyone shall die!


    Ah, yeahhhh. Sure. Goodbye then.


    With that farewell, I ran away by following a pre-nned escape route. The street swallowed by light did not reveal itself anymore than the darkness did. No one saw me fleeing.


    Actually, I couldnt see in front of me and bumped my head while running away, but, well, anyway. I seeded in escaping into a building.


    My role here was done. It was dangerous, but somehow it worked out.


    The next move was up to the Military State.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 191: Say You Want To Live - 7

    Chapter 191: Say You Want To Live - 7


    <b> Say You Want To Live  7 </b>


    In the dimming light of the street, only shadows remained. Within the undting darkness, Wolfen removed the hand covering his eyes. His eyes were dyed with darkness, spread like ink.


    I realized it btedly, Magician. Now, I am no longer fooled.


    Initially, he was on guard.


    Then, he proceeded as usual.


    After that, he was cautious and decisive.


    Lastly, he tried not to fall for the opponents deception.


    In this sequence of excessive caution, he ended up getting entangled in the Magicians psychological warfare. That was the reason he was outwitted by the Magician.


    This Umbra should have used all his strength from the start and finished him.


    However, Wolfen wouldnt be fooled anymore. Tricks were not infinitely sustainable and once the Magician had yed all his prepared cards, he became virtually defenseless.


    If they met again, or rather, if Wolfen extended his senses to find him right now, the Magician would fall under the Shadows de.


    <strong> He has silenced his presence and hid himself, but once this Umbra finds him, it is the end</strong>


    Suddenly, a thin voice reached Wolfens ears. From a great distance, presences and the mingled voices of several people reached him.


    Wolfen concentrated his hearing on the peculiar presence. And then, he furrowed his brows.


    It was as if the city of Amitengrad itself was speaking to him.


    Countless voices merged together and seeped in like fog. The voices, both monotonous and distinct, bounced off buildings, spread from afar, and echoed, as if they were singing.


    <b> Military State Signaller Yuel warns all residents hearing this voice. As of now, a Level 5 State of Emergency, Pentagram, is in effect.</b>


    <b> This is Military State Signaller Deekay. A Level 5 State of Emergency has been dered. All citizens are to cease their current activities and pay attention to the transmitted message.</b>


    <b> This is Military State Signaller Cien. No one shall be responsible for any disadvantages that will arise from not following thismand.</b>


    A chorus of t voices emanated from the rooftops of buildings, from within uniquely designed streetmps, from clock towers and statues, and even from the midst of clotheslines stretched across the streets.


    Before being transmitted through golems, the already monotonous voice became even more metallic as it touched the concrete buildings, and spread throughout the Military State.


    <b> Warning all citizens hearing this voice. Those currently inside their residences must not venture outside until the situation has concluded.</b>


    <b> Any citizens currently outdoors must immediately lie down with their hands raised above their heads. Do not show any intent to resist. There may be a risk of idental firing.</b>


    <b> This is an emergency. The rights of citizens will be partially restricted until the conclusion of this incident is announced. Thus, adherence to instructions is essential for your life and safety, which cannot be guaranteed otherwise.</b>


    The Military State never jested. Thus, this voice transmitting something now was conveying only the truth.


    Signallers, the voice of the Military State, were issuing a warning to everyone that this sound reached.


    <b> Tonight does not officially exist. Please forget everything that has urred.</b>


    <b> Please halt all signs of resistance and lie t on the ground. If you show any intent to resist, you will be considered as an enemy of the Military State and dealt with ordingly.</b>


    <b> An announcement to the enemies of the Military State. Cease your futile resistance and quietly submit to execution.</b>


    As if just that was enough, the voice of warning ceased.


    Then, a clear and bright voice added,


    <b> Military State Signaller, Captain Abbey, reports to Major General Historia. Five blocks ahead. The target has been spotted at the location where an abnormal sh of light was observed just now. I shall guide you.</b>


    Confirmed.


    And then came the sound of footsteps.


    <i>Step. Step.</i>


    The sound of military boots with cleats echoed off the concrete floor. The sound of metal striking dry ground added a regr and forceful rhythm.


    Long, jet-ck braided hair fluttered behind her. A tall woman with anguid and weary expression stretched her long limbs as she moved alone through the streets, where everyone else held their breath.


    In the silence of the night, only her time seemed to flow normally, as if the stage itself was prepared just for her.


    Military bootsced up to her calves, her military uniform draped carelessly, no hat in sight, and a couple of buttons undone. Without the uniform, she might have looked like a thug from somewhere.


    However, a single shining star on her chest represented her power.


    As she walked steadily, she abruptly aimed the muzzle of a gun at her own temple. And then, without any hesitation, pulled the trigger.


    <i>Bang.</i> A strand of noise tore through the darkness, with sparks shing from beside her head. The bullet touched her temple.


    Even Qi Deflection, which was meant to block projectiles from a distance, proved ineffective against a bullet fired from close proximity. Despite what seemed like an act of suicide, the womans demeanor appeared too calm. Not just calm, but also nonchnt.


    Ugh I came running here without even being able to sleep My condition is terrible.


    With a voice weary from exhaustion, she brushed her hair back. Her broad forehead and clear-cut facial features were revealed. Dark circles under her eyes were pronounced and her lips were dry and cracked, but even buried under deep fatigue, she seemed far from fragile.


    As she put away the gun, the spent bullet dropped to the ground with a clink.


    The bullet waspletely intact as if it were new.


    Furthermore, the woman who had fired the gun at her own temple appeared as unscathed as the bullet itself, looking merely tired.


    Agh, my head. I shouldnt have guzzled beer just because there was no other liquor. <i>Ssseup</i>. They told me just to be on standby, but I knew it woulde to this. By the way


    Was it amentation orint? The woman mutterednguidly, squinting her eyes.


    The Youngest of the Military States Six Star Generals.


    A Saint of Guns who had ascended to the status of a general officer purely by her strength, without any prior experience.


    The Incarnation of Violence who was born under the Star of the Overlord. The Daughter of the Military State. The Supernova.


    Gunmaster, Major General Historia.


    Fine, Beast Kings are beasts so they act true to their nature. Putting them aside, even the Progenitor is staying quiet right now.


    After roughly sweeping her hair, she red at Wolfen with her cold, ash-gray eyes.


    So, why is this fucking loser going batshit crazy, trying to stir up trouble? Could it be because youre not dead yet?


    And then immediately after, the Gunmaster aimed her gun at Wolfen.


    Wolfen felt an odd sensation. The fact that the woman, a Major General of the Military State, was aiming a gun at him to attack was iprehensible.


    As long as Qi Deflection existed, guns were meaningless. Even powerful arrows could be easily blocked by ayer of Qi over armor, let alone short, lightweight bullets which could never ovee the Qi Deflection surrounding the entire body.


    Was that perhaps why? In the gap that Wolfen let his guard down at the sight of the gun


    A gunshot rang out and almost simultaneously, Wolfens shoulder twisted violently. Even Wolfen, protected by Qi Arts over his entire body, couldnt withstand the shock and stepped back two paces.


    As he felt a numb pain in his right shoulder, Wolfen inwardly marveled before speaking.


    Powerful. You truly deserve to stand out.


    He had not been careless. Unlike with the Magician, he had fully exerted his Qi Deflection. But even despite that, the impact was tremendous. He almost dropped the dagger he was holding.


    But still


    Even so, its still just a gun.


    With this level of power, it would be dangerous to be unterally shot at from a distance.


    But what kind of fool would maintain such a distance despite knowing it was dangerous?


    He immediately unleashed his ck Shadow Qi Art, sliding along the edge of the road and running towards the soldier with the gun.


    The soldier continued to fire with a cold, steady gaze.


    <i>Bang.</i>


    Was it perhaps thanks to his body being concealed by darkness? The next bullet narrowly missed above Wolfens head. Given the gunsck of power and inability to guarantee a hit, it called into question whether it could truly be considered a weapon.


    <i>Bang.</i>


    This time, the bullet ricocheted at an angle because of the Qi Deflection, which acted as a repelling force. Most bullets would be deflected if they didnt hit directly.


    <i> Bang.</i>


    The following bullet struck the ground in front of Wolfen. Shards of concrete flew towards him like shrapnel, yet they were not enough to halt his advance.


    And then another shot


    <i>Click-click.</i> An empty sound was heard. The Gunmaster frowned, brought the gun close to her eye, and peered beyond it. After checking the inside, the Gunmaster muttered,


    Ah. I ran out of bullets.


    It seemed so foolish that the Military State was attempting to stop him with such a general officer.


    <strong> This Umbra shall quickly deal with her and hide. While taking down one or two general officers is easy, conflicting with the state is troublesome. This Umbra shall show them that attacking me is a losing game.</strong>


    Right as darkness swept over the street lights like a wave, a calm voice from a golem was heard, as if theck of bullets was not a problem.


    <b> Are supplies needed?</b>


    Forget it. Itll be over before resupply anyway.


    The murmuring Gunmaster then forcefully ripped apart a nearby streetlight.


    The streetlight bent sharply. As its faint light quickly faded, it plunged into the ground as if a giant had grabbed and thrust it downward. Fragments scattered in all directions as the ss that held the light shattered, along with a sound of darkness tearing.


    The Gunmaster, who easily crushed the streetlight with her mere grip, seemed indifferent to its pathetic end, clenching her fist.


    Combat Alchemy.


    <i>Creeeeeeck.</i>


    The low-quality alchemic steel crumpled like paper. The body of the streetlight, which had served its purpose in the Military State for nearly 20 years, was twisted in the grip of the Gunmaster. Apanied by the sound of metal grinding, the soft alchemic steel was squashed like y.


    Though soft due to its low quality, it was still iron. Had it ever been treated so poorly anywhere else?


    It was purely due to an adversary that practicallyughed in the face ofmon sense.


    <i>Crunch. </i>The Gunmaster lightly kneaded the alchemic steel in her palm, then opened her grip. In her hand was an irregrlypressed metal sphere.


    The Captain pointed out.


    <b> Question. The technique you used cannot be called alchemy.</b>


    Tch, so picky. As long as it makes bullets, its fine, isnt it?


    The Gunmaster grumbled as she forced the handmade bullet into the gun barrel.


    It didnt fit. Obviously. Molding y in ones palm wouldnt produce a uniform sphere, so it couldnt possibly meet the standard


    At least, not yet.


    The Gunmaster muttered,


    If it fits in a gun, then its a bullet.


    But with enough force, standards became meaningless.


    The Gunmaster applied pressure. The ill-fitting parts seemed to scream as they were ground away. The crushed area heated up and was precisely shaped to fit the barrel, smoothly rolling inside.


    If a part didnt fit, all one needed to do was remove it. If it didnt go in, just cram it inside. If it resisted, just push it down.


    After crafting a bullet in a manner befitting the Military State, the Gunmaster spun the gun and aimed forward again.


    There we go.


    The time taken to mold alchemic steel into a bullet was around five seconds.


    In that time, Wolfen had swiftly closed the distance. Concealed by darkness, Wolfen slid into position behind the Gunmaster. A coldly honed, somber killing intent aimed for the Gunmasters neck


    Was what he thought until a pair of military boots, studded with cleats, entered Wolfens field of vision. Thest thing he had seen was definitely an unprotected nape, yet now, for some inexplicable reason, such military boots were growingrger in his vision.


    Wolfen thrust his shortsword hastily. Since the foot was extended out anyway, he intended to split itpletely, driving it up her entire leg.


    But it never reached. The military boot that was kicked out in an instant shattered the shortsword. His arm bent as it even struck Wolfens head, sweeping him away in one fell swoop.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 192: Say You Want To Live - 8

    Chapter 192: Say You Want To Live - 8


    <b> Say You Want To Live  8 </b>


    <b> Keuk.</b><b></b>


    For a moment, Wolfens consciousness dimmed. Blood sttered and his skull rattled. A searing shock reverberated through his head and, as if that wasnt enough, it overwhelmed his entire body.


    Wolfen, through sheer willpower, managed to hold on and regain his stance. The gap he had painstakingly narrowed now widened, but this was not the moment for such concerns.


    The sensation was akin to facing a tiger, a tingling feeling enveloping his body. Wolfen had experienced something simr beforein the Abyss.


    It was a feeling simr to confronting an insurmountable force, where all efforts seem futile, and the strength appears to create divisions within humanity itself.


    A disparity in strength that rendered the desire to resist utterly futile.


    He sensed that same overwhelming presence emanating from the young general officer before him.


    <b> Should this Umbra have fled?!</b><b></b>


    Yet, it was toote. Just as when he had faced the Magician, from the moment he entered the opponents field of vision, choosing to resist was the only correct option.


    Wolfen, who had regained his senses, attempted to reach for his shortsword again.


    Then, something shed through his field of vision. Immediately after, his left arm was severed.


    Blood spurted from beneath the cloak, and the lower part of his left elbow flew off in an odd direction. Wolfen saw with his own eyes a part of his body betraying him.


    <i>Bang.</i>


    The sound of a gunshot followed, and then, significantly dyed, came the pain.


    Ah, tsk. Now thats more like it.


    At the trajectorys end, the Gunmaster was seen aiming her gun. Blue mes flickered from the weapon she held.


    Now, heres a simple rule. I ask, you answer. For every question you dont answer, one of your limbs will fly off. How about it? Simple enough for you to understand, even with your bug-like intellect?


    It wasnt gunpowder. Ordinary gunpowder couldnt unleash such force.


    The extremity of Qi Deflection. Loading a bullet with highlypressed Qi Art and exploding it instantly to propel it.


    Gunpowder was weak. If so, it just needed to be fired with Qi Art.


    The barrel couldnt withstand the impact. If so, it just needed to be reinforced with Qi Art.


    The recoil was too much. If so, it just needed to be offset with Qi Art.


    Technique, principle, tool.


    The most powerful weapon, forged with the Qi Art that surpassed all human invention, overcame even Qi Deflection.


    Though called a gun, it was essentially no different from a spear. An infinitely long spear fired with the flick of a finger.


    However, there was still hope.


    <b> This bullet was created just now. As such, it means her gun is empty. Then</b><b></b>


    There was onest option for survival. Even if he couldnt kill her, inflicting even a minor wound could allow him to escape safely.


    If that was the case


    Wolfen reached out his left arm. He grabbed his flying left arm with Qi Art and charged, scattering his blood. He presented a horrifying cross-section of bone and muscle.


    Uegh. Im already nauseous, you know.


    As she grimaced as if about to vomit, Wolfen, crouching low, charged with all his might.


    He reached out the half-split shortsword with his still intact right arm. Simultaneously, he stealthily drew the dagger he had been hiding for confronting the strong. ck smoke billowed from his entire body and a sword, its de painted jet-ck, sprang forth from the darkness.


    It was the Shadow Sword that could kill a careless opponent at close range. Under the shadow of the shortsword, another de was hidden, a technique honed only for assassination and it shattered between the Gunmasters elbow and knee.


    His right arm broke into pieces between her elbow and knee. Not from a loss of strength, but purely because the hand could no longer grasp; the shortsword and dagger slipped through the smashed fingers.


    The looming pain swept over him. In contrast, the Gunmaster remained indifferent after disabling a human arm.


    Two limbs down. Now only two legs are left.


    The Gunmaster muttered and tapped Wolfens back with the handle of the gun. It was merely a light tap, but Wolfen felt as if his entire body was being torn apart and crashed to the ground. He felt pain as if the earth had surged up to engulf him.


    The military boots lightly flipped Wolfen over. As hey there with his arms shredded, his gaze met with a towering building and the Gunmasters face, which looked down upon him as if he were merely an insect.


    Are you willing to answer now?


    An attitude of overwhelming superiority, as if cing all beneath her gaze, that could only be shown by someone of overpowering strength.


    Wolfens attempt at resistance was futile. Sensing everything had ended, he spat blood and asked,


    <i>Cough</i>. Why, for just a back alley matter, would someone like youe?


    No matter how much he thought about it, it seemed far too excessive for a few lower-ss people dying to warrant dispatching such a prominent figure. Such a powerful person must be a national asset, necessitating cautious movement.


    As Wolfen asked, the Gunmaster scratched her head with a gun.


    How odd. Im pretty sure I said I was the one asking questions.


    The Gunmaster, murmuring about keeping promises, pressed her military boot lightly against Wolfens knee. Observing Wolfens contorted face, she spokenguidly.


    Just this once, Ill answer you, but make sure to respond properly to my next question Youre familiar with Hamelin, right?


    Of course, he was. Wolfen nodded.


    The Taboo of the Military State. An incident involving the mass extermination of middle school students on the verge of graduation.


    Wolfen had nned to use it as bait to draw the Military State into cleaning up the back alley.


    It was merely a back alley. A ce forgotten by the world, where the discarded gather, a ce of no interest to anyone. He could dominate here like a kingor so he thought.


    However, Wolfen realized he had been under some misunderstanding all along after what the Gunmaster said next.


    Hamelin. The garden of learning built on a modest hill. Thats my alma mater. How about it? Does that clear things up for you?


    Could it be.Youre thest graduate of Hamelin.


    Shut up. Now its my turn to ask. The one who spoke to you about Hamelin was Lankart. That son of a bitch, right?


    That was the case. Wolfen nodded.


    He was indeed the one who had spoken to him about Hamelin.


    Among thest graduates of Hamelin, there was another. Colonel Lankart.


    He was the youngest madman who fell into Tantalusst, yet managed to dominate the prisoners in all sorts of ways.


    Sometimes with strength, sometimes with knowledge, and sometimes with desire. This Sorcerer who infused the dimming Tantalus with new life, eventually led them all to escape.


    Just before their escape, he approached Wolfen. After he observed Wolfen for a while, as if contemting his usefulness, he finally spoke.


    <i> -Wolfen. Im in need ofpetent subordinates. Many of them. Given your timidity and gloominess Hmm. You might just barely fit the role of a bureaust in our group!</i>


    <i> -Whaaaaat? Youre going back to the Military State? Youre going to turn down the opportunity to be greater and crawl back into that tiny rat hole?</i>


    <i> -Haaa. I didnt realize you were such a narrow-minded fool without a single iota of romance. Im offering you the power to change the world, and you choose to remain a back alley boss? Geez. Even a horse galloping across the ins takes in new sights it didnt see yesterday. Yet, you prefer to stay stuck in a rate hole, viewing the same old scene. Uwek.</i>


    <i> -Ah-ah, dont worry. Im not going to kill you one by one just because Im disappointed. Why would I bother? As long as someone else is causing a stir in the back alleys of the Military State, Im content.</i>


    <i> -How about I share a secret of the Military State with you on your way out? Spreading this around would drive the Military State mad. It all depends on how you use it.</i>


    The red-haired mage reminisced about the past. It appeared that even a monster like him had memories, as his gaze drifted to the distance


    <i>-Do you know about Hamelin? Something very interesting happened there</i>


    And second.


    The Gunmasters voice snapped Wolfen out of his reverie.


    What was your reason for spreading that incident to ck Cat? Was it under Lankarts orders, or did you act on your own?


    This time, the meaning eluded him. Wolfen voiced his confusion.


    ck Cat? Are you referring to the territory of Family?


    Thats right.


    This Umbra is not sure what you mean.


    Hah? Youre pretending not to know?


    <i>Crack.</i> A weight seemed to press down on Wolfens knee as if a rock had been ced on it. Apanied by the pain of his joints feeling crushed, the Gunmasters voice pierced his ears.


    ck Cat is a tabloid that deals with gossip. It asionally uncovers military misconduct, so naturally, the Intelligence Division keeps an eye on it. But to tantly write down that name What in the world was that? Isnt it no different from summoning me?


    Whatdo youmeanthatname.


    As if warning him not to feign ignorance, the Gunmaster frowned and pressed him for an answer.


    The valedictorian of the entire middle school, Huey. Im not sure why Lankart shared that with you. If he disclosed that punks name to you you were manipted from the start. Its essentially the same as asking me to kill you.


    While he concurred with being manipted, the information the Gunmaster provided was new to Wolfen. He responded with his doubts.


    It is a name that this Umbra is hearing for the first time.


    What?


    All this Umbra knew was that their deaths were suicides. That they cursed the Military State before dying. And that Lankart hade in second ce. Beyond that this Umbraembellished the details as he saw fit.


    That fucker was third ce! Other than that, its somewhat urate.


    Wolfens statement was truthful and conveyed with sincerity.


    Caught off guard by this unexpected revtion, the Gunmaster pondered deeply. She scratched her head with her gun, searched her pockets as if looking for something, then sighed deeply and clicked her tongue.


    Well, I guess that doesnt seem like Lankarts style. And you had no reason to do it as well. Then, what is going on? Who exactly did it?


    Ignoring Wolfen beneath her feet, the Gunmaster was lost in thought, treating Wolfen as if he were merely a stone on the roadside.


    However, Wolfen, treated like an insignificant pebble, felt not anger but helplessness.


    <b> </b><b>How powerless.</b><b></b>


    This was precisely what Wolfen realized in the Abyss.


    In a world with predetermined ranks and capabilities, all resistance was futile.


    Whether it was talent, the Arcane, or time. There existed a barrier that defined human strength and that wall was insurmountable. No matter the effort, it remained unreachable and those above did not even bother to nce below.


    Perhaps someone might manage to surpass that barrier, standing alongside the absolutes.


    But those who were so blessed were few and far between. Moreover, they were already chosen.


    The rest just crumbled against the wall that they faced.


    For Wolfen, who had once dominated as the Shadow in the kingdom era, epting the harsh realities of Tantalus was exceedingly difficult. Like a believer who realized the absence of God, Wolfen was plunged into despair and disillusionment.


    To Wolfen, the Abyss was indeed an endless pit of despair, just as its name implied.


    Then one day, when he had a chance to escape from the Abyss


    Wolfen chose to dominate over the lesser, forsaking aspirations for higher achievement.


    Yet, he ultimately faced death after catching the eye of a superior being.


    <b> This Umbra erred while confronting the Magician. This Umbra should have never faced him directly.</b><b></b>


    The Magician, though frail, used various tools to deceive and outmaneuver him. They directly crossed swords only twice. If he had recognized his prowess from the start and attacked with full force


    No, if he had at least not abandoned his tactics during the battleThe oue might have been simr, yet possibly better.


    Something nagged at him, but no matter how hard he tried to pinpoint it, he felt like he was iling in the dark.


    In his field of vision. On the roof of a building that was tapering off towards the sky.


    I made my appearance.


    I stood at the rooftop railing, holding a wand and donning a hat. I was unseen by the Gunmaster engrossed in thought. Visible only to the defeated, I tipped my hat slightly and extended my wand in greeting.


    Wolfen let out a faint sigh.


    Ah.


    Althoughcking in finesse, one triumphed and the other was defeated.


    I managed to escape, while Wolfeny defeated beneath military boots.


    If he had wanted to survive, he should have kept a lower profile. He was the one who caused themotion, after all.


    <b><i> Well, I wont go out of my way to boast about it. Since I possessed Mind Reading, it wouldnt be fair to make a directparison.</i></b>


    <b><i> But one thing was certain.</i></b>


    <b><i> Though you are the one lying defeated, you were still stronger than me.</i></b>


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 193: Say You Want To Live - 9

    Chapter 193: Say You Want To Live - 9


    <b> Say You Want To Live  9 </b>


    I had to keep facing Wolfen until the very end to deceive him. However, the problem was that it was the kind of light that prated even with closed eyes.


    Due to it, my eyes, overwhelmed by excessive stimtion, went on strike. The residual glow flickered and tinted my vision gray. Like Wolfen, I, too, was blinded and stumbled aimlessly.


    Although I could borrow others vision, if I didnt have any to steal, I was practically blind. With no one nearby looking in this direction, I, too, was clueless about my whereabouts.


    <b><i>Well, whatever. Its okay. I can just use my wand.</i></b>


    Navigating by probing the ground with the pre-prepared magic wand, I managed to enter the building I had made sure to see previously.


    <i>Phew</i>. It was fortunate I had prepared the wand in advance. If I hadnt had the experience of being visually impaired, I would have been lost as well.


    Anyway, having escaped unnoticed into the dwelling, I cautiously ascended the stairs. Despite the uproarious noises from outside during my ascent, it was not my concern at the moment.


    Luckily, the stairs were uniform. Once I urately ced my foot, I could repeat the motion to reach the top. Even without sight, I was more than able t


    WOAH!


    <b><i>Ah, I took a misstep at the end, not realizing the stairs had finished! I nearly fell!</i></b>


    Anyway, as I climbed the stairs half-blinded, I suddenly found myself on the rooftop. My vision gradually returned along the way. Grateful for the ability to see again, I moved towards the rooftop door.


    The rooftop came into view. The concrete-colored surface, narrow and with an angr horizon, weed me. Water tanks and pipes intertwinedplexly like vines and cleaning equipment awaited its use under thick covers. I reached the edge, traversing the ordinary rooftop of the residence.


    Below, I saw Wolfen lying suppressed by Historia.


    I bade my final farewell to the fallen Wolfen, against the backdrop of a moonlit night.


    <b></b><b><i>Goodbye, Wolfen. Though there might be regrets in the process, Im sure you will be able to ept and understand the ending. After all, you will fall into the embrace of death by someone stronger than yourself.</i></b>


    As someone ustomed to living by the sword, Wolfen wasnt afraid of death. Instead, it was powerlessness that he feared.


    Hating himself for being effortlessly crushed by an exceptionally strong person and frustrated by his inability to grow stronger, the already awry Wolfen had plotted to dominate the weak.


    <b><i>Sigh. So, its not that the strong survive, but rather that those who survive are strong. Why stir up everything like some gangster? You shouldve aimed for a quiet, slow life like mine.</i></b>


    Well, anyway. Now, the question is how do I escape?


    <b></b><b><i>Could I possibly escape from here? Should I just run into whichever room and hide inside?</i></b>


    <b></b><b><i>Hmm. I dont think that would work, though. If its the Military State, it wouldnt be odd for them to search every single room.</i></b>


    <b><i>What to do?</i></b>


    Captain Abbey might not disclose my identity. But the issue was that Historia knows who I am.


    And she had both the will and the means to pursue me to the ends of the earth.


    Its checkmate, huh.


    <i>Hooo.</i> Could I really make it out alive from here? I wasnt sure if I could escape the Military State, eluding the surveince of the signallers. After all, my mana was already depleted and my body was battered.


    Even if Captain Abbey might not, other signallers were strangers to me. As such, they might start tracking me down immediately upon discovering my presence.


    The Magician, it seems, is in a dire, desperate crisis.


    <b></b><b><i>Should I initiate the greatest escape show of the century without any preparation? Nah, thats too difficult.</i></b>


    That was when it urred.


    The appearance of a ck knight from beneath my shadow, that is.


    It was a form I hadnt seen in a long while. A knight d in pitch-ck armor, as if formed from merging shadows, stood silently watching over me.


    <b><i>Why are you appearing here?</i></b> I couldnt help but ask as I was dumbfounded by the unexpected emergence.


    What in the world? Whats this? This dirt pawn, I mean.


    The ck pawn seemed to have been hiding in my shadow from the start. It was concealed by the darkness on the streets until now, but upon reaching the rooftop, the distinct darkness of my shadow made it visible.


    Eh? Hello? Excuse me? Are you Tyr, by any chance?


    I waved my hand, but the ck knight gave no response. She either wasnt paying attention to me or the distance had grown too significant to maintain a connection.


    <b><i>If thats the case, why scatter the ck knights</i></b> As I was pondering this deeply


    A conversation was in full swing below.


    If you didnt summon me, then who did?


    Magician. Keuk. In the end, was this Umbra yed by you even until the veryst moment.


    Wolfens murmuring wasnt a direct reply to the Gunmasters question, yet for her, it served as an answer.


    Magician?


    The Gunmaster, who was lost in deep thought, suddenly noticed something and walked towards it. At the edge of the road, a cardid face down, covered. She skillfully kicked the card with the tip of her boots and caught it.


    Ace of Clubs, the conduit of my magic that was softly glowing.


    Ha.


    The Gunmaster snorted loudly enough for it to be heard up to the rooftop.


    Thats right. It could only be you. Youre the only person who would do something like this.


    <b></b><b><i>Ah, wait, that</i></b>


    Medium Magic allowed the medium, also known as the conduit, to take on the magics toll. Hence, the card that had just produced a massive light still had a glow reminiscent of a firefly.


    Should I have picked it up? But it only had a one-time use anyway and carrying a card leaking light and mana in the middle of the night was practically asking to be caught. That was why I deliberately flipped it over and left it in a corner.


    But I got caught.


    This was a frequent method you used, Huey. As expected, you didnt die back then.


    As if she knew it all along, the Gunmasterughed wryly and immediately aimed her gun towards the sky.


    <i></i><i>Banggggg.</i>


    This gunshot was different from the previous ones. It was a nk, merely scattering Qi from the barrel and firing nothing but air.


    Blue Qi shattered from the barrel like breaking ss. The sound was deafening enough to numb the ears, ripping through the dark night and resounding far and wide.


    Through my ears that were dulled as if underwater, I heard the Gunmasters scream of delight.


    SHOW YOURSELF NOW! HUEY, YOU DAMNED FUCKER!!!


    My n was a sess.


    The tabloid, ck Cat. I leaked information to a gossip magazine that even the Military State kept an eye on.


    Huey, who never missed being the top student of his entire school. I baited with a name that those who still remember couldnt ignore. As a result, the Military State was provoked into action.


    <b><i>But the Military States reaction was a bit slower than expected. It nearly cost me my life, you know? Why were they so slow to respond?</i></b>


    <b></b><b><i>I was in danger because of that.</i></b>


    <b></b><b><i>I mean, not to the Umbra. Im talking about that person. One of the Six Star Generals.</i></b>


    <b></b><b><i>Tch. If I were strong enough to defeat all the Shadows by myself, I wouldnt even need to resort to pulling out my friend card.</i></b>


    As I muttered to myself, the Gunmaster called out to a golem.


    Signaller! Initiate administrativew!


    <b> This is </b><b>Signaller, Captain Abbey. Awaiting yourmands.</b><b></b>


    Drowsiness or lethargy? All that was gone now. Filled with fervor and rage in her eyes, the Gunmaster rapidly issued hermands.


    Catch the Pied Piper of Hamelin! Seal off the entire area and arrange for supply drops along the route! Send me the personal details of everyone present in the vicinity! And inform the Military Police to join me once their duties are allpleted!


    <b></b><b>Pied Piper.</b><b></b>


    Pausing momentarily, the Captain soon regainedposure and continued.


    <b> </b><b>Confirmed. Major General, would you like to equip your Commander Arm?</b><b></b>


    Too slow! Itll be toote then! Theres no need for that now! Instead, gather all the golems! We dont know what that punk might do!!


    A Star General had given the order. As the Gunmaster spoke through the golem, the Military State sprang into action. Despite the darkness of night limiting visibility, the city seemed to squirm like a massive monster had awakened.


    From the perspective of someone who had turned into prey, the huntersmand was the very definition of terror. I murmured in a daze.


    <i>Haaa</i>. Is it time to face my karma? I guess its true Ive overdone it.


    After the confrontation with Wolfen, my exposure was inevitable. I hadnt anticipated being discovered so swiftly, but they tracked me down remarkably well. What a good sense of smell, huh?


    This was all due to Wolfen and the Military State. If Wolfen hadnt unexpectedly shown up and if the Military State had responded in time, there would have been no need for me to intervene.


    <b></b><b><i>What now? If it was Historia, theres just one chance. Just one opportunity to elude her, but that doesnt solve the problem of the other pursuers.</i></b>


    <b></b><b><i>Is this the end?</i></b>


    Right at that moment, something near the rooftop railing turned its head. Frightened out of my wits, I quietly observed what it was.


    It was a golem. A pure surveince type with only its head visible.


    <b><i>Theyre here too? Wow. How many of these have you hidden away, Military State?</i></b>


    <b><i>I have to flee immedi</i></b>


    <b> </b><b>It is me.</b><b></b>


    Captain Abbey?


    <b> </b><b>Affirmative. While I am synced with this golem, other signallers will not be able to sync to it. Therefore, please halt your escape for a moment.</b><b></b>


    I stopped my immediate attempt to flee. While the golem that had sinctly exined the situation fixed its gaze on me, it spoke.


    <b> </b><b>Given the urgency, I shall ask you only one question. Are you Huey, whom Major General Historia is seeking?</b><b></b>


    Ah. Yes.


    <b> </b><b>Then, are you the Pied Piper of Hamelin?</b><b></b>


    Ahaha, a-affirmative. Though technically, I didnt y a pipe but a whistle.


    Regardless, I was the one who blew it As I readily admitted, the golem seemed to deliberate on what to do next, hesitating in its response.


    Meanwhile, chaos erupted below. The Captain continued urgently, as if pressed for time.


    <b> </b><b>I may be able to say that I had not witnessed you. However, even considering this, I judge that your chances of sessfully evading Major General Historias pursuit and escaping are very low.</b><b></b>


    Unless something miraculous happens or something drops from the sky, I think so too.


    <b> </b><b>As such, I request this. Will you not surrender yourself? Will you not turn yourself in?</b><b></b>


    <b></b><b><i>Surrender? Turn myself in? A Military State Captain, asking the surrender of the worst political offender in history?</i></b>


    <b></b><b><i>The concern from the captain was palpable even beyond the golem. Wow, huh. Would you look at that. Shes actually worrying about a criminal just because I buttered her up a bit. How pure and innocent could she be?</i></b>


    <b></b><b><i>I appreciate the sentiment, but</i></b>


    The Military State wont leave me be. Im the Pied Piper, after all.


    <b></b><b><i>Unfair, isnt it? I feel wronged. Just for ying the whistle a bit, I ended up bearing all the me. Because of that, I had to pretend to be dead and even gave up my status as the 1st ce Secondary Schooler. I had tounder my identity to Hughes and even moved to the capital.</i></b>


    Confessing now wouldnt get me a Alright, lets do better next time. The death of 161 students was a minor loss on a national scale but an extremely shocking event nheless.


    <b> </b><b>Then. I wi</b><b></b>


    Ahaha. So, live well, Captain Abbey. Take care. It seems like its time for me to retreat. Those who know when to leave should only show their back.


    I squeezed out my depleted mana to transmute the 2 of Diamonds card.


    A multipurpose hook. I spun it while attached to a rope. My target was the building across. I would connect the rope there and throw myself down to descend.


    <b> </b><b>Confirmed. If it is you, you will somehow manage to escape.</b><b></b>


    There are no certainties. But either way, I have to struggle however I can to survive.


    <b> </b><b>I wish you fortune of war.</b><b></b>


    I enjoyed our time too. Quite a bit, actually. Please take care of the rest. And give my farewells to Sephi for me, Captain Abbey.


    I threw the hook Id been spinning. <i>nk</i>. With a cold metallic sound, the hook securely caught onto the railing on the opposite side.


    During this, I heard the Captains soft and gentle voice.


    <b> </b><b>If you must flee, head east. You might find someone who will help you.</b><b></b>


    With those words, the light vanished from the golems eyes. Immediately after


    Found you.


    Historia muttered like a hunter who had spotted her prey.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 194: Say You Want To Live - Finale

    Chapter 194: Say You Want To Live - Finale


    <b> Say You Want To Live  Finale </b>


    Found you.


    Historia muttered with a chilling tone. Immediately after hearing that, I hastily wrapped the rope around myself and jumped off.


    Free fall, one of the greatest fears known to mankind. Even though I was aware I was suspended by a rope, the horrifying velocity and the dizzying emptiness beneath my feet triggered an instinctive terror


    Yet, it was obviously less terrifying than the hysterical voice pursuing me from behind.


    A thudding sound echoed. A bizarre vibration emanated from the building I had just vacated. Inside the residence, people who had been silently hiding released their screams, unable to suppress their fear.


    Understandably so. After all, at this very moment, Historia was


    Climbing up while demolishing the buildings walls!


    Stop right th-!


    If you were me, would youuuUUU?!


    Sumbing to gravity, I plummeted towards the earth. The rope was slightly shorter than my calction. At the ropes lowest point, I released it and rolled on the ground, employing a breakfall technique.


    Ouch ouch ouch ouch ouch!


    Clearly, the concept of a breakfall must have been invented by those who know little about its practicality. I did exactly how I was taught, but it still hurts! The notion of falling gracefully was absurd; after all, humans, unlike winged animals, were not meant to fall in the first ce, you know!


    Anyway, after standing straight and clutching my throbbing left arm, I sprinted with all my might.


    But, well Either way


    Found you!!!


    What could be the method to climb a smooth wall with no footholds? The answer was to just create footholds in the wall as you ascended.


    By stepping forcefully, the wall crumbled, providing an anchor for your body. Leveraging these makeshift footholds, you could ascend the wall methodically, step by step.


    It sounded like bullshit, but that was precisely what Historia aplished just moments ago.


    By walking up the wall of the residence in this manner, Historia reached the rooftop and pinpointed my location precisely.


    Huey! Stop right there! If you dont, Ill shoot!


    Normally, speaking before shooting meant there was no real intention to fire. Without looking back, I yelled in response.


    If you shoot, I die! Haha! Would you shoot your gun at a virtuous citizen who would die even from a mere touch?


    Think I cant shoot?


    Historias gaze turned dangerous. With a bullet loaded, she aimed the gun at me across the sights.


    <b><i>Ah, damn. Did I provoke her unnecessarily?</i></b>


    <b> Ill shoot just enough to not kill you. A clean shot through your leg will do the trick.</b><b></b>


    <b><i>What kind of friend says they would make a clean shot through my leg?</i></b> While internallyining, I was just about to jump sideways when


    <b> By the way, what is that?</b><b></b>


    Right before she was about to fire, Historia noticed a figure running alongside me and frowned.


    <b><i> Huh? Someones tagging along next to me?</i></b>


    Turning my head, I spotted someone running while keeping pace with me. The girl, wagging her tail back and forth, was sprinting alongside me with ease.


    On four legs.


    As soon as our eyes met, Azzy barked cheerfully.


    Woof! Nice to see you! Nice to see you!


    <b><i>Captain. Didnt you say it was a person? Its a dog.</i></b>


    <b><i> Moreover, shes not helpful at all. Azzy cant fight against humans!</i></b>


    <b><i>But still!</i></b>


    I know its a bit shameless of me to say this, but its nice to see you too. Im so happy to see you that I could cry.


    Woof! Crybaby!


    I havent cried yet, okay?


    <b> It doesnt matter. For now, shooting the leg is convenient.</b><b></b>


    Just before Historia pulled the trigger, Azzys ears twitched first. Sensing the danger through instinct rather than sound, Azzy leaped with her eyes wide open. In the darkness, the light reflected in Azzys eyes became a beam.


    <i>Banggggg!</i>


    Along with the sound of the gunshot, Azzy, who had darted behind me, had her head whipped around. Simultaneously, Azzy was flung far away,nding on her back.


    Azzy bounced up and down, yelling.


    Woof! Hot! Hard! Hurts!


    <b><i> Oh, it seems she cant fight humans, but she can face bullets, huh. More importantly</i></b>


    So it hurts for you as well when you get hit by bullets, huh. Thats pretty surprising.


    To think a kid like that would catch a bullet with her teeth. Still, it seemed like it was painful, seeing as it was a bullet from a Star General.


    Azzy, with tears welling up, cried out.


    My teeth, shaking! Hurts!


    Just lick yourself.


    Woof! Still hurts! Woof!


    Why did you even do that? Who catches bullets with their teeth anyway? Cant you use something like Qi Deflection?


    Woof? Cheese? Deli?


    Forget it. What was I expecting from a dog anyway?


    It seemed unlikely that Azzy could keep catching Historias bullets in session. Fortunately, Historia didnt seem to have too many bullets.


    STOP RIGHT THEREEEEEE!


    Historia leaped from the rooftop in a breath andnded on the ground. The impact of her Qi was so violent that it sent vibrations through the concrete. With the ground shattered beneath her, Historias eyes gleamed with a feral intensity like a beast.


    Stop right there!


    <i>tter.</i> Four more bullets dropped into her hand. She quickly loaded them into her magazine and rushed forward, aiming the gun once again.


    <b><i> But well Where theres a dog, theres usually someone looking after it, you know?</i></b>


    Skyde Art!


    The Regressornded lightly before me. Literally falling from the sky, the Regressor immediately unfolded an unseen de.


    Heavenly Mirror!


    This was different from Qi Deflection. It was a pure distortion of space created by spreading the celestial de, Chun-aeng, in all directions; a technique that could deflect even light.


    The Regressor, having created a shield against Historias line of fire, urgently spoke.


    Hey! How did you end up as someone who is chased by one of the Six Star Generals?!


    At her words, I calmly retorted.


    Wrong. Actually, I was always someone who was being chased by her. It just so happened that the chaser became one of the Six Star Generals.


    What difference does that make!


    Its important what the order is. Whates first, you know? If it was a Star General from the very start, would I have done something to be this hated?


    It isnt important at all! No, maybe its even worse, isnt it?! How did the chaser even be a Star General?


    Tsk. How was I supposed to know shed get promoted so fast?


    <i>Bang, bang, bang.</i>


    Three sessive shots were deflected by the Heavenly Mirror. <i>Boom, boom, boom.</i> The stray bullets carved through the concrete ground as if it were tofu.


    Even though I knew they were misses, the sight of the ground shattering beside me was still terrifying.


    Moreover, we were still not safe. Both the Regressor and I sensed danger and remained on high alert.


    For the Regressor, it was because of her experiences from previous cycles; as for me, it was thanks to reading Historias thoughts.


    By that, I mean we both knew the next shot would not miss.


    Historia aimed at me with a chilling precision.


    <b> Zero In.</b><b></b>


    After zeroing in with three shots, the next one was promised to hit. This was a Gun Qi Arts that only Historia, who fought by oveying Qi on bullets, gun barrels, and gun techniques, had mastered.


    It was also the extremity of Qi Art that slightly touched upon the Axiom.


    <b><i> Shes gotten a lot stronger, huh. Meanwhile, what have I been doing this whole time.</i></b>


    <b><i> I should just skip the ss reunion if we ever have one. Not that I could attend as a wanted criminal anyway.</i></b>


    <b><i>No, wait. Actually, there arent enough of us left alive to hold a reunion in the first ce. Hehe.</i></b>


    <b> I cant deflect that! I have to block it!</b><b></b>


    The Regressor, perhaps drawing on experience from previous cycles, abandoned the idea of flowing past or repelling with Qi Deflection. Instead, she stirred Jizan inrge circles, overturning the ground itself.


    Terra Firma Arts, Ground Breaker!


    With a powerful downward strike of Jizan, the surrounding area sank and shattered concrete spurted up like thorns. The concrete, which sprung up instantaneously, created a barrier between the Gunmaster and us.


    The bullet pierced through that gap. However, the Regressor easily deflected the bullet, which had lost its momentum from breaking through the concrete. With a <i>Ting</i>, Chun-aeng was twisted, splitting the bullet in half.


    <b> I can fend off a few shots. But not forever! Unless I engage in closebat!</b><b></b>


    The Regressor, having made her decision, immediately yelled.


    Tyrkanzyaka! Obscure her vision with darkness!


    I shall grant it.


    After a soft, leisurely voice responded, the streetlights ominously flickered.


    The night of the Military State did not know what true darkness was. Before her arrival, the darkness on the streets lit by the streetlights was akin to a fox pretending to be a tiger by drawing stripes on its face.


    The true meaning of night descended. As if some massive existence had blown out the Military States candle, the moment a <i>whoosh</i> of wind was heard, the streetlights were simultaneously extinguished, plunging the world into darkness.


    A power unmatched by mere imitations of shadows; the disaster known as the Queen of Shadows descended upon the night of a nation that had only existed for a mere 25 years.


    In pitch-ck darkness, where I couldnt even see where my own limbs were, Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka approached gently with an umbre slung over her shoulder. After sensing her presence through Mind Reading, I found myself facing glowing red eyes in the absolute darkness.


    <b><i>Holyyyyy. It really is reassuring to see her in a moment of crisis.</i></b> I was just about to greet her when


    Congrattions on your marriage, Hu. So this was why you wished to return to this country.


    A cold remark,ced with subtle hostility, pushed me away. <b><i>Eh? Looks like its not the right moment for greetings, huh?</i></b>


    As I awkwardly lowered my hand, Tyr spoke, gazing at me with eyes full of resentment and hostility.


    Yes. Of course. You are of age, so it is reasonable that you would have a fiance with whom you have made future promises with.


    Hey, uh, Tyr. Sorry, but I dont think nows the time to talk about that.


    Is that child perhaps your bride?


    <i>nce. </i>Even in the darkness, Tyrs red eyes clearly focused on Historia, who was running towards me with a fierce momentum.


    It appears as if you two are not getting along too well. How is it? If you perhaps wish, I could turn you into a vampire. You should not die from a domestic dispute. Is that not right?


    Were not married. If she hears that, I might actually die, you know?


    Mm? You are not married to her?


    It was bothersome to exin theplex and vast situation, so I responded in the simplest and most straightforward way possible.


    I got entangled in something strange while trying to pull off a marriage scam and ended up running away.


    Then, the marriage?


    It was false information, obviously.


    Tyrs eyes seemed to soften a bit.


    To think one is able tomit fraud through marriage. How intriguing. At any rate, I understand. But why is it that you ran away at the Abyss?


    Its a long story. But basically, it felt like if I was associated with you, even ten lives would not be enough to spare me from death.


    It does not particrly seem like you have enough as it is. What do you think of bing a vampire and obtaining as many as ten liv.


    No, please. Stop saying that.


    A roar echoed from beyond the darkness. The Regressor stood in front of Historia, who was attempting to pierce through the shadows.


    In closebat, the Regressor, utilizing Chun-aeng, countered Historias attacks. After all, when wielding Jizan and Chun-aeng, the Regressor could not be so easily overpowered.


    After fiercely kicking Jizan and frowning from the recoil, Historia shouted.


    Move aside!


    <b><i> Haha. Would it be the Regressor If she simply stepped aside because she was told to? Try tasting it yourself! The stubbornness of the Regressor!</i></b>


    Should I? Is it really necessary to fight with a Star General just to take him with me?


    <b><i> Hey! Regressor! Is it really the time for that?</i></b>


    As the Regressor sincerely pondered, something emerged beside her. Sharp ws targeted Historias nk. Though Historia managed to block the stealth attack with her foot, that same shadow, vigorously swinging its forepaw, sent Historia flying.


    Myaa Too noisy, meow. Humans change their territories too often, meow


    Nabi, who had suddenly appeared, grumbled beside the Regressor. Historia, seeing Nabi suddenly join the fray, scowled.


    King of Cats! Do you wish to die?!


    Myaaa! How dare you, meow? How dare you ask if I wish to die, meow?!


    Nabi, baring her teeth, was annoying as an enemy, but could not be more reliable as an ally. <b><i>So, this is what a Beast King hostile to foes is like, huh.</i></b>


    Anyway, with such helpers arriving from the east, it was time to seize the opportunity.


    Uh, hey, Tyr. Shei. And Esteemed Beasts.


    I raised my voice so all could hear.


    I want to live, you see. So, if youre not too busy, can you please save me?


    A straightforward plea, free from any irrelevant thoughts or absurd strategies.


    Azzy and Tyr looked at each other, as if surprised by my unexpected request.


    Azzy was the first to turn her head, responding with a bright smile.


    Woof! Ill save you! Put neck here!


    Are you nning to sprint with my nape in your mouth? Sorry, but humans call that execution.


    I politely declined Azzys suggestion. <b><i>Say something that makes sense.</i></b>


    Im already in the process of saving y Eeek!


    Yep. And Im already in the process of thanking you too.


    Could you say that with a bit more sinceri! Tch! So picky!


    On the other side, the Regressor was still engaged in fiercebat. It seemed Historia had run out of bullets, as she was wielding her gun upside down like a club, against which the Regressor wielded Chun-aeng.


    Hoo. Though it is utterly disgraceful andpletely shameless


    Tyr snapped her fingers. In that instant, darkness surged like a tidal wave, enveloping Historia. Although Historia immediately unleashed Qi from her gun to counter, breaking through seemed like it would take a considerable amount of time.


    I shall let you win, for now. Let us leave this ce.


    Youre backing off, right?! Ill step out after a bit more!


    The Regressors voice echoed from the darkness. And then, it was followed by Historias frantic screams from even beyond that.


    Shut up! You all have nothing to do with this! Leave that fucker, Huey, behind and get out of here!


    Sorry, Ria! Ive got ces to be! Ill treat you to a meal next time!


    HEY, YOUUUUUUUUU!


    While offering a farewell that held no certain promises to my former ssmate, I climbed onto the coffin that Tyr had brought. The coffin riding the darkness raced through the streets faster than I had ever seen before.


    <em><strong>Farewell, Amitengrad. The city of ordinary people who had embraced me ever so warmly.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>This ordinary petty criminal shall now take his leave.</strong></em>


    Bowing deeply toward Amitengrad as it gradually receded into the distance, I bid my farewell.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 195: A Far Away Tale. Those Left In The Military State

    Chapter 195: A Far Away Tale. Those Left In The Military State


    <b> A Far Away Tale. Those Left In The Military State </b>


    Sowing chaos and disorder is easy, but fixing and building order is hardwas surprisingly just a misconception.


    To mess something up required a long time and consistent effort, but cleaning could be done in an instant. It only felt difficult because it was bothersome. An example of this was ones room; no matter how long a room had been messed up, it could be cleaned in half a day, thus showing exactly what was in a more superior position.


    The Military State was an efficient cker. Room cleaning was postponed for as long as possible, and then all the trash inside was cleaned up in one fell swoop.


    It took long preparations and a resolute determination to cause this level of amotion, yet it only took half a day for everything to be wrapped up by the Military State.


    The Military Police led by Historia cleaned up the back alleys quickly and simply, as if tidying up items in disarray. The trash that continued the disturbance without knowing when to stop was either disposed of or arrested and those involved were also taken to the Military Police for a thorough investigation.


    The involved parties were utterly terrified as they were interrogated.


    The way the Military State handled trash was as a kind of fuel. Those captured who were no different from human garbage would be burned to fuel the country known as the Military State.


    And while cleaning such a room, it was natural that something usable would get thrown away as well.


    Even those innocent could not be at ease. They entered the Military Police expecting to face all sorts of harsh treatment.


    And when they walked outpletely unharmed, they were baffled. Thus, the unexpected fortune gradually turned their confusion into joy.


    Why should they care about something like the truth? They were safe. And that was all that mattered.


    Those that werent discarded rejoiced in the mere fact that they could remain and enjoy their daily lives.


    Did you calcte this too? You meticulous fucker.


    Historia muttered as she took out a mana herb cigar from her cigar box.


    The Pied Piper. The most veiled existence in the Hamelin Incident, a Taboo of the Military State. As soon as his identity was revealed, uncovering the truth behind the disturbance in the States back alleys became merely secondary.


    Rather, the investigation could inadvertently expose information about the Pied Piper. Digging into information from ordinary citizens about Huey, Hughes, or the Magician would, of itself, be revealing clues.


    Therefore, the Military State stopped the investigation and only went as far as punishing the apparent criminals. Instead, they poured all their efforts into tracking down the Pied Piper.


    No. That fucker must have been involved in the truth from the very start. Catching him will reveal everything.


    Historia, with her legs up on the desk, muttered as she put the cigar in her mouth. She chewed on it out of habit while bringing the guns hammer to the end of the cigar. Then, she pulled the hammer back sharply.


    <i>Crackle.</i>


    The hammer struck, creating arge spark. With that, Historia lit her cigar and took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a moment before speaking.


    Signaller.


    <b> Signaller, Captain Abbey here. Did you call for me? </b>


    The golem beside Historia responded. Historia didnt even look in its direction as she exhaled the air she had drawn in deeply. <i>Puff.</i> A long sigh was wrapped with a certain hue as it rose.


    In the midst of her busy duties, Historia nkly asked while enjoying her cigar.


    Why did you stop guiding me?


    <b> Question. What matter are you referring to?</b>


    You know what Im talking about. Why did you stop guiding me right after I was engulfed in the darkness?


    Abbey, sensing that she was being interrogated, crossed her arms behind her back and answered.


    <b> Nonpliance with the order will be corrected. However, the Signaller Corps, including myself, judged that further pursuit was impractical at that time. Perhaps, even excessive. </b>


    <i>Boom. </i>Historia suddenly mmed her hand down on the desk. The mark of her fist appeared on the steel surface.


    Although Historia remained as expressionless as always, a muffled sound came from her mouth, perhaps because she was biting down on the cigar.


    Why are you the one to decide that?


    Despite Historias sharp wrath, the golem remained calm.


    <b> Even if the 2 Beast Kings were excluded, the opponents still consisted of two powerhouses at the level of the Six Star Generals. Compared to such a force, Major General was unarmed. Engaging inbat as is would have led to significant losses.</b>


    I said it was fine.


    <b> Major General is one of the strongest forces of the Military State. We cannot afford to deploy such a force without any support.</b>


    Well, thats just great. Look at the Signaller acting as if they are the superior.


    <b>I shall correct my demeanor. </b>


    The golem bowed its head slightly. Having no more thoughts of faulting her, Historia clicked her tongue and leaned back in her chair.


    The reason why Historia did not rebuke the signaller any further was because it was impossible to pursue him alone. Even she couldnt help but admit that.


    Tch. How did that fucker end up in Tantalus? He obviously wouldnt have entered because of the Pied Piper incident.


    <b> He was arrested for illegal gambling.</b>


    He ended up imprisoned in Tantalus just because of illegal gambling?


    <b> Negative. It was penalbor.</b>


    Thats the same thing.


    <b>At the time, Tantalus had just experienced arge-scale jailbreak orchestrated by Colonel Lankart. The circumstances were not as dangerous as expected.</b>


    Eh? Why is the danger important? Its more crucial that he was in a circumstance where he could never climb out from.


    Every time Historia grumbled, the ember flickered. The red me would turn bright, then dark, repeating as she gasped for breath.


    As she finished smoking her cigar, Historia murmured.


    It seems there was some sort of suspicion. Ill have to look at the case fileter.


    <b></b>


    <b> Shall I prepare it?</b>


    No. Later. Once we catch that bastard Huey, its a problem that will solve itself.


    To a smoker who gained pleasure from burning cigars, were cigars an object of hatred or was it an object of affection? What was certain was that cigars did not love smokers. After serving for as long as their length, they left without a farewell, leaving behind only white smoke.


    Before long, the cigar was mercilessly burned away. It was time for a long farewell after a short meeting.


    Historia spoke while rubbing her cigar onto the ashtray.


    So, what did Command say?


    Though the smoke rose in thick, dense clouds, the golem was unaffected as it did not need to breathe. Without coughing or stopping its breath, it spoke.


    <b> Rying. The operation ns of the Major General has been received and it has been decided to pursue the Pied Piper and four others.</b>


    Did we get permission? Thats unexpected.


    <b> boration. The Pied Piper is a key figure holding the secrets of Hamelin, deeply involved in various incidents in Tantalus, and has formed close ties with the Progenitor, significantly increasing his degree of risk. Additionally, this methodology is simr to Lankart, an individual of Level 5 Risk, hence the military authorities are elerating efforts to capture him. This is Commands decision. </b>


    Though the cigar had long left, good news had arrived. Historia smirked.


    Not too shabby, huh. It would have been too overwhelming to search this vastnd alone. Having the management of the signallers will make it a bit easier, Im sure.


    The statement implied that she would have gone to search by herself, even if permission had not been granted. Abbey pretended not to understand the implication and delivered only simple facts, just as she always had done.


    <b> After today, I am expected to be absent for the sake of verification. After this, Signaller Yuel will assist Major General.</b>


    Absent? Why?


    <b> Warning. This information is ssified. Would you like to ess it with your authority as a Star General?</b>


    ess tomand-rted matters was restricted even if the counterpart was a general officer. If Historia was an ordinary military officer, she would never have received an answer from the golem.


    However, Historia was one of the Six Star Generals. Furthermore, she was not one to spare her authority.


    Lets hear it.


    <b>Request approved. Then, I shall exin.</b>


    The golem straightened its posture and spoke.


    <b> I was the signaller in charge of Tantalus. After the copse of the Abyss, contact was lost and I returned on my own. During my stay in Amitengrad, I witnessed this incident.</b>


    Mm.


    <b> However, during the return, there was a possibility that I hade into contact with the Pied Piper. I have denied this fact, but in the case of the Pied Piper, his unknown identity and abilities make him an enigma. Therefore, I am heading to themand center to undergo an investigation into whether I have been mentally contaminated, after which my treatment will be decided. </b>


    Although the golem presented the facts as if it were not its own concern, upon hearing this, Historia mped her mouth shut. Though they said treatment would be determined after investigation, being sent to themand center for investigation meant the signallers foreseeable future would be far from smooth.


    At best, she would serve as a kind of exchange role, transferring orders from themand center to other ces; at worst, she might just be disposed of.


    That fuckers ability isnt like mental contamination, though. Do they not listen to a single iota of what I say?


    Historia felt a slight pity for Abbey, knowing a bit about the truth behind signallers.


    Officers despised signallers. Soldiers with a mere nominal title who gained the rank of Captain through innate Unique Magic. At the same time, they were rigid regardless of rank, thus making other officers feel all sorts of unpleasant emotions when dealing with signallers.


    Youre having a tough time too, taking on a role that is so hated.


    However, signallers were just messengers. If one did not see them as individuals but as the voice or letters of Command, such contempt seemed utterly pointless.


    In the end, officers were venting their dissatisfaction with unwanted orders on the signallers.


    Historia spoke with an ever so slight tinge of consideration in her voice.


    You said you encountered that fucker, right? Then you might be useful in this pursuit operation. Wouldnt it be better if I deployed you?


    <b> Impossible. The investigation of a signallers mental contamination takes precedence over everything. If extraneous noise interferes with signals andmunication, it could affect the entire operation. There are many who can rece me, so I rmend deploying them.</b>


    Is that so? Well, good luck.


    It couldnt be helped. Historia had no obligation to do any more than she already had, and currently, there were more important matters at hand. Historia withdrew her attention from Abbey.


    Was that perhaps why?


    <b> Thank you. I will survive no matter what, as far as my strength allows. </b>


    Historia did not notice the slight warmth in the golems words.


    ***


    Abbey stopped synchronizing.


    Standing up in a quarantinemunication room within the Communications Headquarters, Abbey recalled the conversation with Historia and smiled bitterly.


    The matter of mental contamination.


    Regrettably, it was true. After all, a significant issue had arisen in Abbeys mind, which should always remain calm and subdued as a signaller.


    A longing for life overflowed.


    Whenever she recalled happy memories, a smile naturally formed on her lips.


    She wanted to share this uplifted feeling, this joy that was too sublime to feel alone, with everyone.


    These happy times would inevitably remain as indelible marks. Therefore, Abbey feared death and was full of longing for life.


    What else could this be if not mental contamination?


    It was all too perfectly different from before, after all.


    But as long as she knew this fact, she could not go back to how she used to. Those times when she lived with joy and fulfillment among those who had spent their time happily. A time when she picked and chose happiness from theughter of people, bustling and noisy.


    Thanks to those memories, she had changed.


    Her mindset was a given, but even her Unique Magic did as well.


    As she reminisced about such joyful times, Abbey ced her hands on her chest. And then, she unfolded her Unique Magic.


    Unique Magic, Morning Glory.


    The morning glory, rooted in her chest, spread out in all directions. Leaves interspersed along the vines that warped around her arms, legs, chest, and neck, resembling being bound by thorny vines. Flowers grew from the morning glory that enveloped her entire body.


    Synchronization urred from the purple flowers that bloomed, nourished by Abbeys mana.


    The vines that bound her represented her duty; the flowers, the role she must fulfill.


    Thus, Abbeys Unique Magic was Morning Glory.


    But now, it was slightly different.


    At the end of the vine climbing up her neck and face, a small, straight stem emerged gracefully. This stem, poking its head out shyly as if to pretend to be a part of the morning glory vine, bore arge bud.


    And at its end bloomeda small, solitary sunflower.


    Facing to one side with its clear, pure face, the sunflower lovingly sought the warm light. It was gazing endlessly towards somewhere from atop the morning glory stem.


    At the end of where this sunflower was looking, he would be there. Abbey instinctively knew this to be true.


    Therefore, Abbey could not help but to always be happy.


    Because she knew She knew the sun still existed.


    While holding the Sunflower close to her heart, Abbey spoke to the Morning Glory facing Command.


    Command, this is Signaller Captain Abbey. I will now depart towards themand center as of the current time.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server

 Chapter 196: Tantalus Alumni

    Chapter 196: Tantalus Alumni


    <b> Tantalus Alumni </b>


    What would be the fastest way to spread poison that must destroy the inside of the body as much as possible?


    The best way was to take advantage of the fastest means of spreading. Most poisons spread through the bloodstream and blocking the blood flow or sucking out contaminated blood had been renowned as the most effective treatment since ancient times.


    But what if the poison had already traveled through the blood vessels?


    God was invented for such times. People worked hard to create them, so good luck praying just as diligently as well.


    Military State. Pray that we are excreted quietly. After all, we are already in orbit, flowing through the stream!


    What in the world are you talking about?


    The Meta Conveyor Belt was the main artery of the Military State. Moreover, we were already on it. Thus, it meant we were already flowing through the body of the Military State.


    Thanks to our unauthorized use of the Statesrgest logistics facility, we were able to enjoy quite afortable and cozy journey.


    Wow, wow, wow. Not to toot my own horn since Im the one who came up with it, but isnt this such a brilliant n?! To think of escaping by riding on the main road of the Military State. As long as we watch out for the front and back, there is almost no possibility of us getting caught on top of this earth!


    Just as I said, the Meta Conveyor Belt was an extremely safe means of transportation.


    First, there was no need to be worried about getting surrounded. For the enemy to appear, they had to block us from the front or chase us from behind, thanks to which we only had to watch out for the front and back.


    Well, when we arrived at a terminal, the Military States forces would block our way, but until then, it was safe.


    The Regressor alternated her gaze between the front and back before replying.


    Thats true. Good timing. Since it seems theres no immediate pursuer, I should wrap up apending conversation. Sit here.


    Huh? Sit here? It kinda sounds like something a school teacher would say before scolding a student, doesnt it?


    Just sit down.


    Intimidated by the sharp and stern demeanor, I obediently sat down on the ground. I hadnt been on it for a while, but I was once again reminded of how cold the floor of the Meta Conveyor Belt was.


    The Regressor, standing in front of me with her arms crossed, spoke with quite amanding presence.


    Now then. Shall we share some information, Mr. Pied Piper of Hamelin?


    Sharing? What do you mean sharing? Honestly, I feel a bit wronged.


    However, my body might follow orders, but my heart would not yield. I retorted whilezily picking at my ear in a rebellious posture.


    Sharing information, my foot. In the first ce, isnt Mr. Shei more secretive than me? Carrying a legendary sword called Chun-aeung or whatever. Diving into Tantalus on your own. Despite being so young, you are incredibly strong and know so much. It makes one think something like, Are you some legendary being or what?. But even that doesnt really add up. In fact, nothing does.


    was what I wanted to do, but I ended up subtly sucking up to her. That was the work of my survival instinct, though! It couldnt be helped. Anyway, I passed the buck with a sort of ttery that wasnt actually ttery.


    How can I possibly start sharing if you yourself wont disclose anything?


    The rhetoric of how you were the one at fault first! You started it!


    However, the Regressor seemed to have gained a bit of confidence now that she had stepped out into the world, seeing as she retorted ever so brazenly.


    Hmph. Its not like youve ever asked me anything. You acted as if you knew everything from the start.


    Youre well aware then. Since neither of us asked, were even.


    But, you see. I wont say much about past events either. But I helped you when you were being chased by the Military State, so I should at least know what its roughly about, right? You cant expect me to help you without any exnation or trust, can you?


    The Regressor then scrutinized me with sharp eyes.


    And thats especially the case if youre the main culprit behind the Hamelin Incident. How could we possibly travel with someone whose identity and intentions are unknown? Someone who is potentially dangerous?


    <b><i>Keuk, shes bombarding me with facts. To think Id live to see the day when Im attacked with rational reason by the Regressor. Is this how the turns table? How the hierarchy reverses? Is this a coup?</i></b>


    Having no counterargument, I had no choice but to agree.


    Now that I think of it, you do have a point. I cannot argue with that. If I want to survive, I guess I have to make an effort to survive.


    Youre well aware. Now then, spill everything about your identity.


    I never thought I could hide it forever. This body was already exposed to the Military State; hiding it further would only raise suspicion.


    Just as I was resolving myself, Tyr, who had been quietly listening under a parasol, suddenly spoke.


    Hu. Regardless of what your identity is or what you did, I would have saved you. The only thing I was upset about was that you left without a word.


    <b><i> However, it was a different story if I had someone on my side, yeah? </i></b>I immediately changed my attitude and shouted.


    But kindness and favor can be given without price and reward! Such a notion does exist! It is the warm sun, not the harsh north wind, that moves a persons heart! Mr. Shei, you must reflect on yourself by looking at Tyr!


    However, I do worry about you getting hurt in ces I am not able to see. Why dont you consider bing a vampire so I can avoid such concerns?


    Mr. Shei. I shall reveal my entire identity, so please forget what I just said.


    The Regressor snorted and gestured with her chin. Tyr, who was tly rejected, muttered sadly.


    Is it that disagreeable? The life of an Elder is not all that bad, though.


    The very fact that the words vampire and life were said in the same sentence was a contradiction. Moreover, Tyr had regained her life, thus having a clear distinction in the boundary between herself and the world. Being a member of such a persons lineage would surely bring out various problems.


    Right as I was about to honestly confess, disregarding Tyrs sad murmurs


    Azzy, who had been circling around me since earlier, suddenly brightened her eyes and dropped the can of meat she was holding in her mouth right in front of me.


    Woof! Eat!


    Uhuh, sure. Ill eat itter. Thanks.


    Woof woof!


    <b><i>Azzy was giving me food? Without taking it for herself? Whats happening all of a sudden?</i></b>


    Anyway, while holding the can, I began my exnation.


    To be honest, Im from Hamelin.


    Thats all?


    As Ive emphasized several times, I was the top student of my school at that time. That cohort included Historia, currently one of the Six Star Generals, andthe one who was once the youngest Magic Corps Officer, as well as the sessor to the Mage Marshal. Lankart.


    When Historia and Lankart came up, the Regressor frowned momentarily.<b><i> As expected of you. So you have encountered those two in your previous regressions, huh?</i></b>


    I had not read the entire story of what had happened yet, but theplicated emotions suggested they had an ambiguous rtionship, neither entirely allies nor enemies.


    <b> Star General Historia and Lankart of the Shrine of the Divine? How are both names such bigwigs. Moreover, he actually outperformed those two and ranked first?</b><b></b><b></b>


    It seemed like my peers were significant enough figures to have faced the Regressor in the past. Only three ssmates survived, but to think that I, who was ranked first, would end up as a mere petty criminal. This was why one never knew what kids would grow up to be.


    <b><i>Ive decided. Imma skip alumni gatherings from now on.</i></b>


    <b> I may not know the entire story, but one thing is certain. Those two are already powerhouses at the level of a nation. So, perhaps you too could be</b><b></b>


    <b><i>Nonono. No. Dont overestimate me. Were about to fight the Military State, right? If I get starting expectations like that, I might be pushed to the frontlines and end up dead.</i></b>


    I spoke urgently.


    If Historia was all about Qi Arts and meleebat and Lankart was all about magic and technology, then I secured first ce solely with my brain. Historia dominated in Qi Arts and meleebat, and Lankart in magic, but I was either first or second in most subjects by being able to cover a variety of topics. Basically, I had a very broad range.


    <b><i>Of course, it was all thanks to Mind Reading. Thank you, Mind Reading. Without you, it would have been impossible. </i></b>


    You did that?


    Yes. Im not joking. I truly was a promising talent of the Military State. Not exactly strong in power, but I could quickly and easily reach a proficient level in anything I learned, be it magic, Qi Arts, or alchemy. Moreover, I excelled in strategy and tactics. And above all, myprehension was outstanding, allowing me to easily grasp different properties of power.


    However, what Mind Reading could achieve was limited to the level of the user, so myck of depth was exposed around my 2nd-Year.


    Anyway, that too was a talent, and first ce was still first ce.


    So, I was called Hamelins Jack of All Trades.


    Hm.


    <b> Able to easily learn anything, he says For some reason, its suddenly making me feel really annoyed.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i>Wow! Oh my days. Look here, everyone! A Regressor is salty about MY talent! Even though she has gone through regressions to eventually be a powerhouse!!</i></b>


    <b><i>The grass is greener on the other side, huh? You have a cheat ability called Regression yet you still felt it was insufficient! Are you serious?! Wake up! From your delusion! </i></b>


    Anyway, the three of us ranked first, second, and third in Hamelin. The Military State offered equal education, but thats merely to unearth potential gems. In a world where one powerhouse can oppose a thousand alone, equal education doesnt hold much value.


    Investing in one person often yielded better results than investing in a hundred.


    In fact, because that was efficient, it was no exaggeration to say that Hamelins educational resources were almost exclusively used for the top few percent.


    At that age, Historia, who defeated a field officer in a duel, and Lankart, who awakened his Unique Magic and built his Spiritual World, received special treatment and underwent a different curriculum from regr students. Perhaps thats why the other students of Hamelin wer.


    Dont stray off topic. What about you?


    The Regressor sharply interjected, disallowing me from subtly shifting the conversation away from me.


    If you were first ce, it seems like you would have had a special curriculum as well.


    Ahahaha. What a sharp deduction.


    <b><i>Youve gotten quite perceptive ever since you came out of the Abyss, huh? </i></b>


    I spoke with an awkwardugh.


    The decision regarding me was somewhatambiguous as to what to do. Proficient in most areas but not enough to be called outstanding. However, at the same time, it was too much of a waste to just discard or ignore my talent. Perhaps thats why I was noticed in a slightly different area.


    Where? The Intelligence Division?


    Simr, but a bit different. The Department of Arcane Dissection, directly under the Military States Special Task Force. I wasnt an Arcane Dissector yet but was projected to be.


    The Regressor sighed and nodded slightly, as if many things were exined with that.


    Meanwhile, Tyr, who wasnt able to follow along with the conversation, lifted her parasol slightly and interjected.


    Wait for a moment. What is an Arcane Dissector?


    I responded to such an inquiry.


    Arcane Dissectors are a bit like archaeologists, but with a slightly different approach. They seek to unravel the mysterious Arcanes hidden in the world and harness their power.


    The world was full of the Arcane. Of mysteries.


    Riders of lightning descending upon the cliffs of clouds, as well as swirling inds of flotsam and wreckage. Paradisical gardens fatefully encountered on aimless wanderings, as well as jungles inhabited by various bizarre creatures. The graveyard of elephants and the mountains of tigers, among others.


    An organization that excavated such Arcanes, mysteries, and inheritances, purely for practical purposes. The Military States Department of Arcane Dissection.


    After exining, I summarized in a way customized specifically for Tyr.


    The n to store Tyr and Azzy in the Abyss was conceived by them. The idea was that while the Progenitor, Tyrkanzyaka, and the King of Dogs, Azzy Kang<sup>1</sup>Fun Fact! Azzy Kang (Or Kang Azzy in Korean) actually means Puppy when TLed directly!, posed a great threat, keeping them underneath and using them when necessary could be more beneficial.


    Upon hearing her name, Azzy quickly ran over and barked.


    Woof! You, called me?


    Not yet.


    Woof! Got it! Callter!


    Azzy then stepped back a few paces before starting to observe me with sparkling eyes.


    <b><i>Maybe she has something she wants from me. Does she want me to y with her? I mean, I guess Tyr and the Regressor werent really the type to y with Azzy properly.</i></b>


    <b><i>Alright. Ill satisfy your needster.</i></b>


    Anyway.


    Ho? If that is the case. Hu, you must have known about me beforeing down to the Abyss.


    I did know. But that knowledge was more academic than practical. It was all theoretical, learned from reading books on a desk, so I had no idea what kind of person Tyr really was.


    I see.


    <b> I am quite curious. How exactly does this nation known as the Military State view me?</b><b></b>


    <b><i>The contents of that probably arent all that good, you know.</i></b>


    The Tyrkanzyaka known in academia was not that great of a character, even when looked at objectively. Even if biased records written by the Sanctum were discounted, her history was quitesplendid, after all.


    She had participated in numerous wars and just the number of human lives she had ended alone reached five digits. After battles, she would draw out blood from the corpses, leaving battlefields swept by vampires void of blood, screams, and even light.


    I had filled entire pages with nothing but negative stories about the Tyrkanzyaka of then. But meeting her in person somehow felt different.


    Sure, the stories had strayed a bit. Maybe they had been an exaggeration. But when it came down to it. I did not achieve as good of a result as I hoped for.


    Dealing with people directly might be one thing, but purely extracting information from books was not my forte.


    I see. So that is why. You seemed oddly familiar to Tantalus and its inhabitants, you see. Especially Azzy.


    Thats right. For Arcane Dissectors especially, Kings of Beasts are entities they must know about.


    There must be many who are part of the Human Regime among the Arcane Dissectors.


    They had their suspicions, but both they and I kept a low profile. Neither revealed anything unnecessarily. After all, I was just a student at the time. Why would they reach out to a child who knows nothing?


    The story wasing together seamlessly. The Regressor seemed to agree with much of what I said.


    Then, what about releasing the seal of Jizan, the weapon of the Grandmaster? Is that also the power of an Arcane Dissector?


    This part was hard to exin without mentioning Mind Reading, so I had to y dumb here, widening my eyes and asking back in apparent confusion.


    What? Unlocked? It was unlocked?


    Youre the one who unlocked it yet you dont even know?


    How would I possibly know? Relics grant power only to those who pass their test. All I did was lift and swing it around a bit, right?


    <b> But the fact that you lifted it means that part of the test was passed, though?</b><b></b><b></b>


    What answer did you give in that test?


    I told her to stop trying to test me when she was merely a corpse and to calm down the Earth Sage instead. Seems like she listened to me. When I tried to lift it, I was able to just wield it, you know?


    Rather than that, are you sure she wasnt just angry with you?


    Anyway, my exnation was wless and coherent. When matched with the Regressors rudimentary information on background knowledge and magic tricks, she couldnt continue her suspicions and had to let it slide.


    And in the process, you became the Pied Piper of Hamelin?


    I really, really feel wronged about that. I was framed!


    I argued earnestly. The Regressors eyes squinted as she responded.


    Then why are you known as the Piped Piper and pursued by the Military State?


    I was framed, so of course Im being pursued! I mean, think about it logically! What would I ever gain from killing all my peers? Because of that incident, my promising bright future was ruined and I ended up as a mere petty criminal! Do I look like a madman to you, Mr. Shei? Someone who would abandon everything I had just to kill people?


    When I pounded my chest in frustration, the Regressor looked at me as if to reassess and then conceded.


    You do seem like a madman, but not that kind of madman.


    <b> In the first ce, that incident at Hamelin was actually a suicide. Iter used that event to my advantage when I needed to destabilize and bring down the Military State.</b><b></b>


    <b><i>Wow. So my struggles and hardships werent in vain, huh? There exists a timeline where the Military State falls to ruin thanks to Hamelin.</i></b> Suddenly, I felt a sense of fulfillment.


    Anyway, I emphasized once again that I was harmless.


    I got caught up in that situation as well and barely managed to escape, so I dont know much. But one thing is for certain. The Military State framed me.


    The Military State framed a mere student? Thats doubtful, though.


    What could the one being framed possibly know? It was either the Military State or that bastard Lankart. I barely escaped with my life. Otherwise, why would I live as a petty criminal despite being highly regarded in Hamelin?


    That was a perfectly valid point. The fact that I was indeed a petty criminal, wrongfully used, hid the clever truth that I was a Mind Reader.


    Therefore, the Regressor couldnt find any inconsistencies in my words.


    <b> If youre thest graduate of Hamelin Yes. It could make sense. And that easily exins your actions and abilities. Now, my doubts and suspicions are somewhat alleviated.</b><b></b><b></b>


    It was inevitable. After all, people were rational yet also emotional. When an exnation fits perfectly into their desired understanding, just like apleted puzzle, it would bring forth an emotion close to pleasure.


    And truth be told, my story wasnt all that far from the truth either.


    Right as I was hiding such thoughts behind my expression


    <b> Wait. Dont just ept everything at face value. There are still things I cant reconcile.</b><b></b><b></b>


    <b><i>What? What is it again?</i></b>


    <b><i>Are you actually not human? Sure, you can suspect and doubt, but at this point, its a chronic illness! </i></b>


    <b> It does make sense. But still, somethings off. If you were an Arcane Dissector, you might know various means, but somehow somehow I cant just let it slide like this. My intuition tells me so.</b><b></b>


    <b><i>This is why I hate punks with good intuition. Are you kidding me?</i></b>


    But trust was not just one-dimensional. Nor was credibility limited to just one type. Despite her doubts about me, the Regressor also trusted me.


    <b> Regardless of that, Tyrkanzyakas words ring true. When ites to friend or foeyou are clearly an ally, after all. Lets not press any further.</b><b></b><b></b>


    A quiet murmur resonated within her mind; it was a pivotal moment that determined her treatment of me.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server <ul><li>1


    Fun Fact! Azzy Kang (Or Kang Azzy in Korean) actually means Puppy when TLed directly!</li></ul>

 Chapter 197: The Dog Waiting For The Promise

    Chapter 197: The Dog Waiting For The Promise


    <b> The Dog Waiting For The Promise </b>


    Cutting through the harsh wind, a round and wide disc glided through the sky. Due to the strong wind blowing from behind, it shot far back even when it was merely let go of. Its speed was only a bit slower than that of the Meta Conveyor Belt.


    Woof woof woof woof!


    Azzy chased after it. <i>Thump, thud, screech.</i> She ran on the loud Meta Conveyor Belt, then jumped off it and rolled uncontrobly before running like the wind again. Eventually, Azzy caught the disc that had disappeared far away.


    After catching the disc in an ever so picturesque manner, Azzy looked at the Meta Conveyor Belt, now far away, with gleaming eyes. The distance bing furthered while chasing the disc was just another game for Azzy. After flipping in the air to heavily stomp on the ground, she leaped again before the dust could even settle.


    Footprints remained like the traces of shells. Leaving behind crushed ground and flying dust, Azzy fiercely chased after the Meta Conveyor Belt. After jumping onto thend that flowed like a river, Azzy quickly dashed towards me, reaching right before my eyes in an instant.


    She seemed to have enjoyed the exercise after being without it for a while, seeing as how her eyes sparkled. Her brown tail wagged briskly in satisfaction, as if to express her emotions; in fact, it was swinging enough to create its own wind, clearly disying her joy.


    Woof woof woof!


    Azzy handed me the disc she was holding in her mouth. Was it perhaps because it faced the chilly wind so much? The tip of my fingers felt cold upon contact. Actually, strike that. I wasnt sure if the disc was the one that was cold or my hands.


    <b><i>Wow, Disc Catching, Self-Imposed Hard Mode. I guess this level is only possible since she is the King of Dogs, huh. </i></b>


    Azzy, youre amazing!


    Azzy responded with her chest puffed out.


    Woof! Im, amazing!


    A king among dogs, indeed! Now then, youve worked hard, so you should get a reward, right? Here, meat!


    Woof! Thats okay! You eat!


    When I offered a piece of meat, Azzy did not even hesitate for a second before offering it to me.


    <b><i>Wait, let me get this straight. After Azzy worked hard to catch the disc, she saw the nice, sizzling, grilled meat and she saidfor me to eat it? Is that right?</i></b>


    This was no trivial or ordinary event. It was definitely a serious matter beyond imagination. Wiping the smile off my face, I asked more seriously than ever before.


    Azzy, are you hurt anywhere?


    Woof? No?


    Or are you in the middle of cleaning up something nearby?


    Cleaning up? I, dont clean!


    I know youre a dog, but I still wish you would clean up a bit.


    Then what could it be?


    It wasnt even canned meat. It was meat from the Regressors pocket, quickly grilled over high heat to preserve the juices.


    Even human beings would not be able to suppress their appetite, drooling at the corner of their mouths for such a dish. But shes yielding something like that? Moreover, to me?


    After contemting deeply, I asked to confirm thest remaining possibility.


    Could it be, youre already preparing for a battle with the King of Wolves?


    Because she ran at full speed, her hair waspletely frizzed. Nevertheless, she messed it up more by shaking her head vigorously in denial, almost as if to shake off water.


    Not yet! I, havent made promise with Human King! Military State, broke promise!


    The Military State broke the promise? Those sick bastards, I knew they would do that one day. Theyre such bad guys.


    Woof! Right, bad! I, need to find kind king!


    Unbing of her usual unconditional friendliness to humans, Azzyined in a sullen tone.


    After enthusiastically participating in shittalking the State, I suddenly changed my attitude and muttered.


    But honestly, it was foreseeable


    From ancient times, the King of Dogs had been fighting against the King of Wolves by forming alliances with humans.


    It was like a regr event, continuing every few decades. In those legendary wars, sometimes the King of Dogs won, and other times, the King of Wolves won.


    The victory of one side meant the death of the other. Before the next king was born and finished growing up, the victorious king would howl at the round moon.


    The War of Dogs and Wolves


    This long-standing battle was too famous to even be kept a secret and was known to everyone; paradoxically, its fame also hindered the fight between dogs and wolves.


    The Military State wouldnt have wanted to engage in a battle with the King of the Wolves in the first pce. Do you know how much money it even takes to wage a war?


    Woof? Then I, was deceived?


    I mean, whats new? Itsmon in fairy tales for strong animals to be fooled by lies.


    This mythic, as well as legendary wars oue depended on how strong the human forces siding with the dogs were. In wars where the Empire sided with dogs, it was said that their victory was decided in just half a day.


    But who would want to deploy national power in a fight between beasts? Nations gradually turned their backs on the King of Dogs and from a certain point onwards, dogs only faced repeated defeats.


    A grand brawl that took ce once every few decades. Even if they win, all they would get was a tiny bit of honor. Moreover, regardless of whether they lost or won, they would pay a great sacrifice. Humans living in this ever-flowing history did not wish for this historic war to happen in their generation, on their territory.


    Why should they alone bear the brunt?


    While humans avoided battle and neglected, abandoned, and discarded dogs


    In the meantime, the pack of wolves has be stronger. Strong enough to stand against any considerable nation.


    Woof. Right. I, cant win alone. Thats why I, need Human King.


    Azzy, having cooly admitted this, gestured as if to tell me to just eat my meal.


    So, eat well! You, be king!


    How ridiculous. Seriously. Do you think its up to you for me to be a king? If you just tell me so, am I a king from that day forward?


    No, woof! Many humans! Representative! King! KingBarkKingBark<sup>1</sup>the word for Bark and the word for King is the same in korean!


    I cant tell if youre barking or not, so exin a bit more.


    If it was anyone else, I would have already read their thoughts and made a judgment, but even my Mind Reading couldnt decipher the mind of a dog. Without Azzy exining it logically, there was no way I could know what she meant.


    Do your best! King! You can do it! Eat a lot! Go for walks too! Get sturdy!


    So now youre nning to just raise a king yourself?


    Awoooooooooo! Right! So, do your best!


    Sorry, but we dont call any well-fed and sturdy human a king.


    When I rebuked her, Azzy mped her mouth shut before speaking again.


    Idiot! I know too! But, healthy, is best! You, be healthy!


    What in the world is happening.


    Being called an idiot by a dog was as bad as it could possibly get. In fact, nothing could be worse. Im sure of it because I just heard it with my very own ears.


    You imed to be the herald representing all dogs, didnt you? A so-called spokesperson, right? But how can anyone understand if you speak like that? Speak normally, please.


    How desperate and suffocating must I have felt to expect a proper answer from a dog? But this damn dog kept speaking in her own way without giving me the coherent answer that I wanted. Right as I was about to press her in frustration


    It was then. The back of the container we were using as lodgings nked open. A huge door fell with a thud and from inside came thenguid cry of a cat.


    Myaaaa. Dumb doggie is looking for the King of Humans, meow?


    The Meta Conveyor Belt was a torrent ofnd that ran at an incredible speed. Above where it was void of shade or windbreak, it was directly exposed to sunlight and wind.


    Tyrkanzyaka disliked sunlight and Nabi shunned strong winds. Unlike the former, who was directly harmed by such a phenomenon, Nabi disliked strong winds simply because the dry wind made her fur frizzy. But when it came to beasts, there was nothing as important as their mood.


    Was that perhaps why? Whether it was day or night, whether it rained or bullets fell, Nabi had always stayed quietly inside the container. However, that very same Nabi crawled out after hearing our conversation. She stretchedzily and answered.


    Doggie is the King of Dogs, meow. As the King of Dogs, she must form an alliance with the King of Humans, meow. But there is no king like meow~ among humans. So, she looks for those who fit the role of a king, meow.


    Oooh, did meow appear? The herald of the herald of dogs.


    Meow is not Doggies herald, meow. Doggie is dumb, so meow exins for her, meow.


    I held myself back from asking how that was any different from being a herald. After all, there was no need to persuade a cat.


    Nabi, who hade out for the first time in a while, licked her front paws in difort before speaking.


    Just like meows, she looks for those who have the power to rule andmand humans, meow. General, Chieftain, Lord, Prince Kings who keep changing their name as they like. Doggie hopes for the fulfillment of the promise from a partial king, in ce of the vanished Human King.


    Mmm, I understand roughly.


    The King of Dogs always sought out a country that could fight alongside them. They werent looking for humans per se, but rather for those with at least the semnce of an army. Even if someone was the strongest in the world, if the person in question was just an individual, they did not seek their help.


    Almost as if they valued the number of humans or representativeness over the strength of an individual.


    While nodding, I suddenly found something curious and asked.


    But why me? I have nothing.


    Myaa. Right, meow. You are worthless, meow.


    Look at mere beasts yapping away just because they can talk a bit.


    However, very narrowly in terms of influence, you might be quite close to a king, meow. How fascinating, meow. Are you a high-ranking person, meow?


    High-ranking my foot. The most people Ive evermanded is a mere 160. And even they have now disappeared beneath Hamelin River.


    A petty criminal of the back alleys being a king? That would make even a passing dogugh.


    Azzy,ugh.


    Woof! Okay!


    With a <i>Hehe</i>, Azzyughed cheerfully. Having fulfilled the proverb about dogs, I spoke in a dismissive manner.


    Forget it. Not only am I a runaway, but Im also depending on the worst felon of history to keep me alive. To also be a dog owner on top of that? Thats way too irresponsible. Ill be content with just ying with you. Ah, Nabi, do you want to y too?


    Mya. No, meow. The smell of the wind is unfamiliar, meow. My fur feels prickly. Itchy, myaaaaa.


    Nabi, seemingly annoyed, fiddled with her frizzy hair. After trying all she could to lick down her puffed-up fur, Nabi soon grimaced and headed back inside the container.


    Dont call for meow. Meow will be sleeping inside, myaaa.


    You have it tough too. Just living cooped up in one ce must not be enough for you, huh.


    Myaaa. Leave me alone if you know, meow.


    Nabi staggered and then disappeared into an especially cramped box inside. Around the box were scattered postal parcels that she had clearly pushed aside to im the box; they encircled her gloomily, almost as if they were disced refugees.


    After slipping into the box, a fluttering tail grabbed the lid of the box and closed it. With that, Nabi once again enjoyed the coziness inside the postal box.


    Anyway, having heard Nabis exnation, I somewhat understood. Basically, Azzy was holding onto a sliver of a hope, having been rejected everywhere else.


    <i>Sigh</i>, youre really pitiful too. Why have such expectations for me? Im really nothing much.


    However, I could not even gain the qualifications in the first ce. What kind of king could someone like me even be? A mere fugitive, all too busy running away?


    When I touched Azzys head, static electricity sparked from the fur that had been tormented by the strong wind. After sighing, I disentangled her fur with a makeshiftb and spoke.


    Is that so, Azzy?


    Woof! Roughly, right!


    What in the world do you mean by roughly right. Do you also want to start from elementary school, hand-in-hand with Mr. Shei? Looks like you need to learn how to speak before anything.


    What did you just say?


    Such impable timing, huh. The face of the Regressor, who had just arrived, crumpled into a scowl.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Advnce chpter vable on gnsistl.m</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our discrd discrd.gg/gnsistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    We are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server <ul><li>1


    the word for Bark and the word for King is the same in korean</li></ul>

 Chapter 198: Gambling Apocalypse Puppy (Azzy Kang)

    Chapter 198: Gambling Apocalypse Puppy (Azzy Kang)


    ¡°My oh my, the husband is back.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling husband?¡±


    The Regressor who had gone scouting could not escape the effects of the strong winds. No, rather, because she scouted from higher altitudes, it looked as if she had been dusted off. I greeted her warmly as she tried to fix her disheveled hair.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Shei. Wee back. What would you like to do first? Eat? Bathe? Or sleep?¡±


    ¡°The way you¡¯re pretending to be trustworthy and dependable is irking me quite a bit.¡±


    The Regressor nced inside the container. Inside, the cargo had been unloaded and the space had been converted into a shelter. Behind the windbreak, the savory smell of roasted meat wafted from themp above and makeshift beds made of sleeping bags and cloth were spread out as if to wee one into their embrace.


    The Regressor muttered softly.


    ¡°And it¡¯s even more annoying that he actually is dependable.¡±


    ¡°Suppress your anger. Too much heat in your head will make your hair fall out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an unnecessary worry!¡±


    The Regressor shouted fiercely, ncing at me with displeasure. Her eyes resembled those of someone looking at a glutton who merelyzed around at home.


    ¡°By the way, what did you just say? It sounded like something about school.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just sharing stories of my glorious school days with Azzy.¡±


    When I nonchntly evaded the topic, the Regressor passed over it without much suspicion.


    ¡°Glorious, my foot. You were involved in the Taboo of the Military State.¡±


    ?He said he was involved with Hamelin, right? I didn¡¯t intend to already antagonize the Military State. If I continue to be with him, I won¡¯t be able to set foot in this nation.?


    Last night, I got a rough outline of the Regressor¡¯s story. She was traveling to stop the King of Sin and said she would take me to a safe ce if I wanted.


    Now that I was marked by the Military State, my ordinary life was over. I expressed my desire to apany her and the Regressor epted it.


    ?Azzy and Tyrkanzyaka seemed to want him toe along, so I agreed for the timebeing.?


    But from that moment onwards, the Regressor treated me as some troublesome freerider. Thanks to that, every waking moment felt like I was sitting on pins and needles.


    ?The Military State is quite a well-organized country. If I¡¯m not going to bring it down, I at least need to negotiate with them. But with this guy involved, I wonder if that¡¯s even possible.?


    Even the cat and the dog are going around together, you know? Why am I, a human, getting abandoned by my own race?


    As such, I took on all sorts of odd jobs to prove my worth, including cooking, cleaning, and looking after Azzy. Thanks to my relentless efforts, I was somewhat sessful in positively changing the Regressor¡¯s perception of me.


    ?Right. Even if it¡¯s for Tyrkanzyaka and Azzy, it¡¯s better for him to stick with us. Both of them have already grown fond of this guy, after all.?


    Phew. Somehow, I¡¯ve made it through today as well. Each day was like walking through a thorny path; an irregr job where getting fired at any time wouldn¡¯t be a strange urrence. Who would possibly understand the feelings of a useless freerider glutton going back and forth between heaven and hell?


    Feeling relieved in my heart, I joyfully asked the Regressor.


    ¡°How did the scouting go?¡±


    The Regressor threw off her coat and plopped onto a makeshift chair. Even though she wasn¡¯t all that heavy, it creaked under her weight.


    ¡°I went to check on the next terminal, but it was deserted. Seems like we¡¯ll get through tonight quietly.¡±


    ¡°The sun will set soon, after all.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. They wouldn¡¯t be so crazy as to attack at night.¡±


    The Regressor pointed to the darkness deep inside. In therey a ck coffin emitting a dark aura with Tyr sleeping quietly inside.


    Tyr was near-omnipotent at night, but during the sunny day, there were various restrictions on the Bloodcraft and darkness she handled. The powerful army of vampires had been blocked by the Sanctum several times in the past,rgely because of the daytime that upied more than half of the day.


    Thus, Tyr was conserving her strength during the day. After all, misusing the darkness under the sun could deplete her power at critical moments.


    ¡°The problem is the daytime. They will surelye when the sun is up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tyr is hardly any different during the day now. But to handle the darkness even when the sun is up, she needs to conserve as much power as possible. That¡¯s why she¡¯s resting for a while.¡±


    ¡°Right. Since Tyrkanzyaka regained her heart.¡±


    ?Regaining her heart means she has firmly established the boundary between the external and internal. She probably won¡¯t have any harme to her body from the sunlight. However¡­?


    The Regressor, alternating nces between me and Tyr, rested her chin on her hand, lost in thought.


    ?Either way, getting Tyrkanzyaka her heart back was a significant achievement. After all, it could even influence the Duchy in the future. Right, if it¡¯s really something Hughes did, that alone is enough. Alright, let¡¯s travel together. Except for the part where he is being chased by the Military State, he¡¯s a pretty decentpanion, after all¡­.?


    Who am I, you ask? The man acknowledged as apanion by the Regressor.


    Historia, Lankart, are you seeing this? Your ssmate has made it this far in the world. See? I¡¯m employed as a housekeeper in a party that will save the world¡­.


    Though, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s a gathering of criminals. But still, if I¡¯m gonna revel in this vast world, I might as well y in bigger waters.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Just as we were talking, Azzy came over and tapped my sleeve. When I looked back, Azzy pointed to my injured left arm.


    ¡°Woof! Give hurt spot!¡±


    ¡°Is it already time to do that?¡±


    While muttering, I rolled up my sleeve to show the torn wound. Therge wound I received from fighting Wolfen was now barely a faint mark thanks to the power possessed by a Beast King. Azzy grabbed my arm with her front paws and diligently licked the wound.


    The sting turned into a tickle and the tickle spoon became afortable sensation. The act of a dog licking my arm didn¡¯t feel unpleasant at all due to the sensation of the wound healing.


    After meticulously licking the wound, Azzy tapped my arm and eximed.


    ¡°Woof! Be healthy! Healthy!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Azzy. Want some meat?¡±


    ¡°You eat! Woof!! Eat a lot when hurt!¡±


    Azzy tapped my shoulder as if to encourage me and then sat down on her belly. The soft gaze on me was so warm that it was slightly burdensome.


    Oh my word, how could this be?


    Just because Azzy didn¡¯t attack humans didn¡¯t mean she was particrly caring to them; she saw humans as no different from a walking toy stand. But when did such an Azzy grow up this much? I¡¯m so proud of her. Was it true that there are no bad dogs, only bad people?


    No, don¡¯t be fooled. This is just me just looking at her in a favorable light because she did one good deed after all her usual mischievous and annoying actions.


    A dog would never not be a dog. Over my dead body. I shall prove it! Let me test your true nature.


    I took out a disc and shook it.


    ¡°Azzy. Want to y discus?¡±


    Her tail wagged first. Azzy stood up excitedly at the all too wee suggestion.


    ¡°Woof! Want, want!¡±


    ¡°Owowow, ouch. But my arm hurts because I just got treated.¡±


    ¡°Woof? Then, next time!¡±


    Without a hint of disappointment, sheid her half-risen body back down. It was real. Azzy had actually developed something called consideration.


    Azzy was originally friendly towards humans. But to now even show such high-levels of consideration¡­ Was this a true dog? Has the King of Dogs awakened the trait of an Angel Dog?


    Was a human originally such an existence that is moved by such small changes? It was right when I couldn¡¯t hold back my emotions and was wiping away a tear.


    ¡°Azzy seems a bit different than usual. Did you do something?¡±


    The Regressor tilted her head towards me. I shrugged my shoulders and answered the ever so curious Regressor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything. It seems like Azzy is expecting something from me.¡±


    ¡°Expecting what?¡±


    ¡°What was it again? ording to Nabi, she wants a fulfillment of promise from me, I think? Something like that.¡±


    Just as humans couldn¡¯t distinguish the meaning behind an animal¡¯s cry, the thoughts of Nabi and Azzy were unreadable. As such, I could only ry the story as I heard it.


    Sigh, what am I even doing? To think I would have to convey what a dog and a cat said. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some trantor, you know?


    ¡°She asked me if I¡¯m someone high up. Like someone with a high position. To a petty criminal who ran away with nowhere to go? Ridiculous, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I spoke with augh as if I had heard a joke. It wasn¡¯t that serious of a matter, after all.


    I shrugged with a bashful smile, but suddenly, the Regressor¡¯s expression changed. As if a wee guest had arrived, the Regressor stood up from the chair and came straight to me.


    ¡°Are you, by any chance, the Prince of the destroyed kingdom?! Or the descendant of the King who is secretly sought by the Resistance?!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying! Don¡¯t speak such dangerous words! I¡¯m not, okay? Do you really think I would live like this if I were a Prince?¡±


    ?Mm, I guess that¡¯s a bit of a stretch. It¡¯s not like there were twins, so that couldn¡¯t be the case.?


    The Regressor nced away briefly, before urging me once again.


    ¡°Then? Are you the leader of some secret organization that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°If I had my own secret organization, I would have used it by now. Would I have lived miserably in the back alleys only to flee like I was chased away?¡±


    ¡°What in the world are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a philosophical question about the nature of my existence, I can only say I¡¯m just me. Isn¡¯t it likely that Azzy is just mistaken?¡±


    I answered in a half-joking manner, but the Regressor¡¯s demeanor was quite serious. After pressing for confirmation several times, she mumbled, deep in thought.


    ¡°No. A Beast King is a Herald. An existence that doesn¡¯t just ry words to one human, but to humanity as a whole.¡±


    ¡°I roughly know as well.¡±


    ¡°So, to convey something to that many, a Beast King can see the influence that one human possesses. How to put it? They can test one¡¯s qualifications, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Forget qualifications. What could she possibly want from a mere petty criminal from the back alleys like me? It¡¯s just absurd to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re a petty criminal, right?¡±


    ¡°I already told you I was!¡±


    Normally, I might have tried to dodge the question no matter what, but now, I was merely a freerider. A useless existence. The first to be sacrificed if needed. To appease the Regressor¡¯s questions, I vaguely exined exactly what Nabi had said and a brief overview of what kind of person I was.


    ¡°So, I was a friendly neighbor known throughout the back alleys. I solved all sorts of odd jobs and sincerely helped those in need. That¡¯s really all there was to it.¡±


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t been anywhere other than Hamelin and Amitengrad?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since the entire secondary school was a dormitory system, I practically lived in Amitengrad, aside from that time. At best, I might be considered some Vige Chief of Amitengrad¡¯s back alleys?¡±


    ?To be fair, if he was really some big shot, she wouldn¡¯t have used the term ¡®narrowly¡¯. Anyway, it means he isn¡¯t qualified. But! Maybe¡­!?


    Ah, this isn¡¯t looking too good. By that, I¡¯m talking about an odd situation where a mere gluttonous freeriding pawn like me will have to prepare to emerge from a cocoon into something more significant.


    While living cautiously had always made me anxious, at least my physical body wasfortable and safe. To the point that I would prefer to live like that forever if possible. However, the fear of transforming into a different being through hardships and trials was apletely different kind of anxiety. So, even though an opportunity to be fake confidence and be assertive presented itself, it was not all that weing.


    The Regressor then scrutinized me as if she had finally found a use for some tool.


    ¡°She said ¡®very narrowly¡¯, right? Maybe, if we can fill in the missing parts, you might qualify?¡±


    ¡°No! No way! Just look at me! What qualification could a burned-out failure like me possibly have?! Azzy, do I have any qualifications?¡±


    Azzy, who had been quietly wagging her tail, perked up her ears upon hearing her name and stood up. After scrutinizing me carefully, she quickly shook her head.


    ¡°None!¡±


    ¡°See? What qualifications could a fugitive, chased by the Military Police, possibly have? At best, it would probably be the qualifications of a wanted criminal.¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give him hope! What more are you even expecting from me?!¡±


    ¡°Woof! Be a bigger person!¡±


    ¡°This doggie dares!¡±


    That eyes lit up with hope wasn¡¯t unconditional belief or trust. It was like that of a farmer seeing me as a delicious crop, ensuring I grow well by giving me water and fertilizer.


    Damn it! I would have noticed the impure intentions sooner if she was a human, but being a dog, I just took it at face value!


    ?Come to think of it, the King of Dogs came outpletely fine this time! Maybe this could be the key to preventing the Fragment of the Apocalypse! Even if there is animosity with the beastkin, as long as the King of Dogs doesn¡¯t join¡­!?


    The Regressor¡¯s eyes sparkled simrly to Azzy¡¯s; a face that ced a heavy expectation onto me.


    Agh, I¡¯m in trouble. Do I really have to break out of the egg and step into the frightening world outside?


    I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m gonna resist. The shell of the egg is iparably hard! I will resist to make sure they can not crack it open rashly!


    ¡°Azzy, are you thinking of using me?¡±


    ¡°Woof? Not, use! This is, investment!¡±


    ¡°Investment?¡±


    That really doesn¡¯t sound like a word that I should be hearing from a dog¡­


    ¡°Low probability, high results! It¡¯s high risk, high return! I, Woof! Will take care of you!¡±


    ¡°What do you even see me as?! I¡¯m not some card on a gambling table! And what? You¡¯re gonna invest in a criminal on the run? Who would foolishly bet on a card that¡¯s not even worth a Pair?! Even an idiot wouldn¡¯t make such an investment!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, not an idiot! That¡¯s why investing!¡±


    ¡°The fact that you don¡¯t understand that context proves you¡¯re an idiot!¡±


    I tried to punish Azzy by tugging on her ear, but she resisted by only exerting the slightest amount of strength. To think that the strength of her perky ears was greater than the power of my entire arm. Seriously, what in the world was going on? Was this the difference in level? In ss? Had we reached a situation where human life was to be trifled with?


    That was when the Regressor spoke.

 Chapter 199: Land That Flows Like A River - 1

    Chapter 199: Land That Flows Like A River - 1


    <b>? Land That Flows Like A River ¨C 1 ?</b>


    The Regressor showed as much interest in me as Azzy did.


    With a hint of subtlety, the Regressor pointed to herself and inquired quietly.


    ¡°Azzy. What do you think about me?¡±


    ¡°Woof? You, kinda small!¡±


    Azzy¡¯s gaze intriguingly lingered around the height of the Regressor¡¯s head. The Regressor aimlessly waved her hand above her head as she pondered.


    <b> ?</b><b>She¡¯s talking about influence, isn¡¯t she? She must be, right?</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°What if, say, I decide to lend him some of my power?¡±


    ¡°Then happy! Woof! The more the merrier!¡±Not only did she bring up the word investment, but now, she was also using an idiom. I was utterly dumbfounded.<b><i> That dog was reciting proverbs! Did she somehow attend school while I was away?</i></b>


    ¡°Woof, but still small. Small plus small is still small.¡±


    <b></b><b><i>Math too? What the¡­ Had I misunderstood dogs all this time? Or is this some perk of being the King of Dogs?</i></b>


    As I stood agape, the Regressor nodded as if she alone had understood.


    ¡°Ah, I see. I think I get the gist.¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>Ah, the kind of influence the Beast Kings seek is the personal influence one can wield. I had equated it to power, but from Azzy¡¯s words, influence isn¡¯t solely power or authority.</b><b>?</b>


    Lost in thought, the Regressor suddenly grinded her teeth.


    <b> ?</b><b>This kind of influence is a problem. With every regression resetting all rtionships, gaining it isn¡¯t easy for me¡­ Power or authority can be seized by force, but thatplicates my path. After all, I¡¯m in a position where I need to experiment with various options. Because of that, power is too hefty a burden.</b><b>?</b>


    After giving me a quick nce, the Regressor¡¯s eyes shone with a simr glint to Azzy¡¯s, scrutinizing me as if I were prey.


    <b> ?</b><b>Then, what if I utilize this guy? If I can somehow increase his influence¡­!</b><b>?</b>


    She concluded her thoughts.


    Concealing her scheming heart, the Regressor uncharacteristically offered with a gentle smile.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you want to wield power like Azzy suggests? I could grant you that.¡±


    ¡°What in the¡­ The more you talk, the less it sounds like a jest. Look at you, talking about power as if it¡¯s something you can just pull out of your pocket.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not to that extent, but I can at least introduce you to a suitable position, after all.¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s warm suggestion was quite unfamiliar to me. At this rate, I¡¯d be entangled not just in this round but potentially the next regression as well.


    Sure, I would be a different person in the next round¡­But being harassed by the Regressor throughout every moment of the potential future seemed a bit troublesome, didn¡¯t it? It really would have been a perfect farewell if we had just parted ways after saving each other¡¯s lives in Tantalus.


    <b></b><b><i>What should I do? Do I really need to stick with her?</i></b>


    As I mumbled in disbelief, a good idea suddenly struck me. I arrogantly crossed my arms and looked down at the Regressor.


    ¡°Oho? Earlier, you mentioned helping me, right? So, does that make you, Mr. Shei, my subordinate?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    My provocation seemed to have struck a nerve. So much so, that her reaction made me flinch. What was she? Some gangster? Why was she so quick to anger?


    After a brief moment of introspection, the Regressor contemted.


    <b> ?</b><b>If he gains the qualification, I¡¯ll have to leave all negotiations rted to the Beast Kings to him¡­ Well, considering that, I can at least serve as a subordinate.</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Though it¡¯s more like a partnership¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll just be your subordinate for now.¡±


    <b></b><b><i>Haha. Let us see, shall we?</i></b>


    <b></b><b><i>Would she continue to say that after seeing this attitude of mine?</i></b>


    I mischievously tapped my feet, fully aware of the upper hand I held in the situation, and immediately used it to my advantage. I spoke with a cocky tone.


    ¡°Then from today, you¡¯re on cooking and cleaning duty. I¡¯m tired of single parenting, no, single dog raising, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­What? Single?¡±


    <b></b><b><i>Oh oh, ehhh? Look at her ring those fierce eyes at me. At this rate, she¡¯s gonna bury me, huh.</i></b>


    <b></b><b><i>But too bad for her. I¡¯ve already epted Azzy¡¯s investment.</i></b>


    ¡°If I say I¡¯m raising her alone then that¡¯s what it is. How dare you talk back to me? Azzy, I can¡¯t handle this anymore. Find another person to invest in.¡±


    ¡°W-Whawoof?! No! Woof!¡±


    Then Azzy leaped up and clung to the Regressor with herrge, pleading eyes. The Regressor, who had been ring at me, now seemed at a loss for words, faced with Azzy¡¯s desperate attitude.


    ¡°Woof, just hang in there! If you rush out now, it¡¯ll be trouble!¡±


    ¡°Keuk.¡±


    <b> ?</b><b>He always does these bizarre things whenever things turn even slightly for the better. Is he teasing me? Should I actually handle him right from the start for my next regression round?</b><b>?</b>


    Right as I was on the verge of sessfully managing the favorability levels¡­


    Suddenly, a massive wave of hostility surged, not from the Regressor but from outside the container. As soon as I felt it, Azzy sprang into action.


    Azzy swiftly turned her head, her ears flinching instantly. Her hair, unable to keep pace, smacked her in the face a momentter. Regardless, she charged towards me without hesitation.


    ¡°Woof! Danger!¡±


    Azzy grabbed my cor with her teeth and tugged. Feeling the impending threat, I instinctively followed her lead, allowing myself to be pulled along. The difference in our strengths meant I couldn¡¯t have resisted even if I wanted to, though.


    Anyway, thanks to it, I was offered some respite from the relentless gunfire.


    <i>Bangbangbangbangbangbangbang.</i>


    Gunfire filled the air, reminiscent of a torrential rain. With a <i>Whoosh</i>, its continuous roar was overwhelming.


    Bullets poured down like raindrops, hammering against the container¡¯s walls, creating a cacophony far surpassing any drumbeat, tormenting us with its intensity.


    Sensing the ambush, the Regressor rose to her feet, summoning Chun-aeng and Jizan, ready to confront the assault.


    ¡°A surprise attack? I didn¡¯t see anything when I went out just now, though?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the front. It¡¯s from the side!¡±


    ¡°Were they lying in ambush? Tch. I was too focused on checking the terminal ahead and neglected the sides.¡±


    As the Regressor clicked her tongue in frustration, Tyr¡¯s voice reached us. A deep, resonant echo, as if created by the trembling darkness itself, filled the container, reverberating through the coffin.


    [It is quite noisy outside. Shall I intervene?]


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. After all, their goal is probably to wake you up.¡±


    [If that is the case, I shall stay a bit longer. Call me if necessary.]


    Tyr¡¯s voice faded as she seemed to go back into a dormant state. It was more an act of conserving energy or preparing for future activity than actual sleep, a concept difficult to find a parallel for in human terms.


    Anyway, with Tyr resting, the Regressor turned her attention outside the container. The relentless gunfire seemed like a test of the container¡¯s resilience.


    I covered my head and called out to the Regressor, who still seemed far too leisurely for this situation.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and take care of it!¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to raise a dog alone. Well, I¡¯ll y my part, so you should handle the outside. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Is that really the time for this? I get it, I was wrong, so¡­!¡±


    Pleased with my apology, the Regressor tapped on the container wall with a smile.


    ¡°Rx. This container has been strengthened by Tyrkanzyaka with the Sanguine Mark and further reinforced by me with Barrier Magic. It¡¯s impervious to mere bullets.¡±


    ¡°That sounds a bit ominous.¡±


    ¡°Ominous, my foot. They¡¯ve been pouring bullets onto us since earlier, but they haven¡¯t attempted to breach or board the container. Using guns indicates that they are ordinary soldiers, not officers. Deploying expendable ordinary soldiers as a vanguard is a strategy to fray our nerves. Paying attention to it is essentially losing.¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s analysis wasn¡¯t wrong.


    High-level alchemic steel could not be wasted on expendable bullets; it was not cost-effective and if the enemy looted and used them, that alone would be an enormous loss.


    Contrastingly, armor that protected one¡¯s life often employed legendary metals or high-level alchemic steel in abundance. The rationale needed no exnation.


    Even in the absence of Qi Deflection, the historical limitations of projectile weapons were evident due to the imbnce in the value of metals.


    They served, at best, as deterrence or expendable assets.


    The Military State, peculiarly enough, exhibited a war-obsessed approach by equipping ordinary soldiers with hard-to-manufacture firearms. Nheless, theirbat doctrine remained more rational than most.


    However¡­


    <b> ?</b><b>I hear sounds. By tracing back from the noise of bullets striking metal, I¡¯ll reconstruct the schematic of what¡¯s inside.</b><b>?</b>


    From my Mind Reading, a thought that was slightly different from mere foot soldiers emerged.


    <b> ?</b><b>The wall is reinforced and the interior is quite empty. The purpose for it is likely to be habitation. The uneven echoes suggest structures attached to the wall. Then, the peculiar aspect of these sounds is¡­</b><b>?</b>


    Next to the Meta Conveyor Belt, on one of the few main roads, three automaton carriages for military use were racing side by side.


    The wheels roared over the firmly packed ground, speeding ahead. Outpacing the Meta Conveyor Belt, the automaton carriages let out intense cries as they raced against thend that flowed beneath them.


    The ordinary soldiers atop these vehicles obeyed their officer¡¯smands, discharging their firearms.<i> Bangbangbangbang.</i> Because of the deafening noise, the officer¡¯smands were drowned out. It was said that even water droplets could eventually pierce a rock, yet the container, faintly illuminated by a red mark, repelled the onught of bullets, entirely unscathed.


    Seeing as they had swapped magazines twice yet failed to prate, their actions seemed futile. However, the ordinary soldiers simply obeyed without question.


    After all, everything was for a single entity.


    Springing to my feet, I seized the Regressor¡¯s shoulder and eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to tell you that Historia is over there!¡±


    Historia, stationed atop the frontmost automaton carriage, was aiming a rifle, its length being akin to a person¡¯s, directly at us. Her braided hair whipped fiercely in the wind and her loosely worn uniform fluttered wildly.


    Despite appearing to struggle against the wind, she was actually reading by using her very own method.


    The weight of her hair and even the fluttering of her sleeves served as sensory organs for feeling the wind. <i>Click!</i> After calcting the wind direction and speed, Historia positioned the rifle¡¯s sights on a specific section of the container.


    She pulled the lever, loading arge bullet into the chamber. Simultaneously, a bright blue energy gathered around both the barrel and the bullet.


    <b> ?</b><b>Right over there.</b><b>?</b>


    It was unclear as to where Historia was aiming and what the exact location inside this container was. However, the approximate height could be guessed.


    <b> ?</b><b>Huey. Just don¡¯t die after getting shot.</b><b>?</b>


    The ce she was aiming at was around the height where my thigh would be if I were standing. Surely, even if I were hit, it might not be fatal. It could result in severe injury, though¡­


    <b></b><b><i>What is this?! Is it fine as long as I¡¯m not dead?! Huh?! You terrible person!!</i></b>


    At this height, it would target the Regressor¡¯s pelvis. The chances of her missing were high, yet not guaranteed.


    Without hesitation, I embraced the Regressor and we tumbled to the ground together.


    <i>Ba-ang!</i>


    A gunshot resonated extensively, standing out amidst a cacophony reminiscent of crashing waves. This distinct, booming sound was followed by a massive impact that jolted the container.


    <i>Creaaaaaaaak</i>. The container, hit squarely on its side, emitted a long groan under the impact.


    <i>Creaaaak, nk. </i>The impact was so strong that it caused the container to tremble momentarily. It felt as though the world stayed the same, but gravity briefly wavered before quickly stabilizing again.


    In that chaos, the Regressor and I tumbled together. Annoyed, the Regressor shoved me aside and eximed.


    ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doi¡­!¡±


    ¡°Look up before youin!¡±


    When she raised her head to see, the container¡¯s exterior wall just above us was severely dented. The Sanguine Mark, which had been illuminating from within, now dimmed, leaving behind only a faint red residue.


    Light seeped through the frayed edges, indicating partial damage to even the Barrier Magic that once wholly separated the interior from the exterior.


    Historia¡¯s shot had challenged the integrity of steel fortified by the Sanguine Mark, thus even puncturing the Barrier Magic itself!


    ¡°Gunmaster? She¡¯s caught up to us already?¡±


    ¡°She probably ran on the belt! After all, there¡¯s no rule saying you have to stay put once you¡¯re on!¡±


    With a shout, I flung objects scattered on the ground in every direction. As they collided with the metal, it resounded loudly. Historia, in the midst of reloading, furrowed her brows as distorted sounds echoed off the crumpled container walls.


    <b> ?</b><b>¡­The noise has be messy. Is it due to the wall crumpling? Or have they already devised a countermeasure?</b><b>?</b>


    However, the time I gained was all too fleeting. If there was no response from inside, she might justpletely blow away the same section of the wall next time.


    It was time to devise a countermeasure.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Adv§Ñnce? ch§Ñpter? §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistl?.§ã§àm</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our disc§àrd¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    ¡ºWe are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 200: Land That Flows Like A River - 2

    Chapter 200: Land That Flows Like A River - 2


    The Regressor and I shared the same thought on the need for countermeasures.


    ¡°Gunmaster¡­! Tch, so troublesome!¡±


    The Regressor stood up in an irritated manner and shouted.


    ¡°Stay here! I¡¯ll check outside!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t expose yourself! They¡¯ll shoot the moment they see you!¡±


    ¡°I know! I¡¯ll twist the space with Heavenly Mirror, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s salvo fire! Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to deflect it! There¡¯s no other way! What else should I do then? Should I drill a hole to peek through?¡±


    Drilling a hole would immediately give us away to Historia. That punk, though reckless in action, strangely always hit the nail on the head, whatever it was. How should I put it? I guess she had good intuition? Instincts?


    As I shook my head, the Regressor grumbled and prepared to go outside.


    ¡°Who in the world¡­thought of shooting with such overflowing Qi?! It¡¯s somehow gotten even more troublesome!¡±


    Sorry.


    I muttered briefly and then quickly pulled off the cloak I was wearing. After creating a cross shape with two iron bars and draping the cloak over it, a human-shaped dummy was instantly fashioned.


    Good. This should draw their attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open the back door and throw the decoy. When the gunfire is directed there, move forward!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ?What¡¯s this? He¡¯s pretty good at working together!?


    Look at how pleased she is. I scored some points, it seems.


    I kicked open the back door of the container, holding the hastily made decoy. As the door opened with a tter, gunfire poured towards the door. Chilling sounds came one after another.


    The half-open door repeatedly closed and opened due to this shock.


    ¡°Heup!¡±


    I threw the decoy through the open door with all my might. The moment a human figure appeared, the soldiers¡¯ gunfire was directed there.


    ?A decoy. Is that Huey¡¯s work??


    But Historia, whom I wanted to deceive, only gave a very short nce before turning her attention away from it. Her gun barrel was still steadily aimed at the container. So that she could react to anyone who came out.


    Tch, I have to use this too. Well then, what if the decoy greets you? How will you react then, huh?


    Are you that great at listening to noises? Then listen to this too!


    ¡°Good morning, Ria!¡±


    I shouted loudly and pulled the wire connected to the thrown decoy. The part tied with the steel bar twisted and the cloak, which was bing ragged, momentarily took the shape of a raised hand. For a very brief moment, Historia¡¯s gun barrel aimed there.


    ?Tch, a tant trick¡­!?


    Why else would something be tant? Isn¡¯t it tant since it¡¯s often used? And isn¡¯t it often used because it¡¯s effective?


    Immediately afterwards, the Regressor sprang forward. The Regressor, who escaped with Qi Deflection in the short moment the shower of gunfire rtively weakened, immediately wielded the Chun-aeng.


    Skyde Art, Heavenly Mirror.


    The bullets that were poured out half a beatte lost their way in the swirling wind. In the rain of bullets scattering in all directions, the Regressor, holding an invisible sword, opened her eyes wide open.


    The eyes that could see far, Indigo Eyes. The Regressor, who looked around with her Sixth Eyes, frowned and shouted.


    ¡°Only one of the Six Star Generals?! How ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous, you say?¡±


    It was hard to counterattack as she missed the timing. Instead, Historia stood firmly on top of the automation carriage and slowly aimed at the Regressor.


    While smiling chillingly¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re full of confidence, Cutie.¡±


    Baang.


    Qi swirled in a spiral as the gunpowder and Qi Art exploded at the same time, thus pushing the barrel. The target was the center of the Regressor¡¯s chest. It was a full-powered shot that did not have an ounce of mercy.


    At the same time, the Regressor¡¯s de was already moving.


    The Seventh Color of the Seven Colored Eyes.


    The eye that could see power, Violet Eyes.


    She slowly watched the tremendous torrent of power, from its discharge all the way to its trajectory.


    The stronger the power, the less it was affected by any external factors. In other words, the beginning and end were clear without any change.


    The eyes, practically capable of precognition, observed the release of power. The Regressor moved her wrist to reach the end of that trajectory. The weightless Chun-aeng moved in an instant.


    The surprisingly excellent performance of those Magic Eyes captured the movement of the bullet.


    But if I could follow its final destination just from observing it, I would have ruled the world long ago. No matter how good one¡¯s eyes were, no matter how good one¡¯s Qi Sense was, if they couldn¡¯t block it, it was useless.


    But the Regressor had Qi Art specialized for defense.


    Heavenly Counter Domain, Defensive Form. Parry.


    Chun-aeng cut through the air, and at a simr moment, a gunshot also rang out. Two trajectories passed through the same time and space.


    A sh of light nced off. The Regressor, after deeply exhaling her held breath, stirred Chun-aeng as soon as she swung it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! This ce is windy!¡±


    In and that flowed like a river, a fierce wind stirred. The Regressor, engulfed in a storm so intense it could distort one¡¯s vision, wielded a massively inted Chun-aeng, swinging it like a fan.


    Skyde Art, Bloom of Chaos.


    At the end of the giant butterfly¡¯s wingbeat, an invisible storm brewed. A whirlwind insignificantpared to a breeze, yet precious and ever so thankful when lifting the small, light body of a butterfly.


    Now, magnified by thousands of times, it mmed into the automation carriages running parallel to the belt.


    Rumble. Even the heavy automation carriages shook helplessly in the vortex of the wind. The automation carriages, losing bnce, wobbled from side to side and some individuals were about to fall out of it.


    Even so, Historia reloaded her next bullet, sticking to the roof of the carriage. As if the shaking beneath her feet had no effect on her, she skillfully maintained bnce with her arms and legs and aimed her gun.


    ¡°Tch, how troublesome¡­!¡±


    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking.¡±


    As the two women confronted each other, I pulled out a carefully folded wrapping cloth I had kept aside.


    I couldn¡¯t bring everything in the rush to escape, but I managed to bring a few really important items. One of those was my trump cards. A deck of magic cards, each imbued with a tremendous amount of alchemic gold.


    And another was a special wrapping cloth I had specially ordered from Sephier.


    ¡°It¡¯s not originally meant to be used this way¡­¡±


    It was a wrapping cloth for magic tricks. During performances, it was opaque, used to blindfold the audience and make objects inside disappear or change. Its feature was that it was very durable and creased well.


    This was a secret, but it was actually doubleyered, allowing something to be hidden inside.


    Anyway, I put the cloth in Azzy¡¯s mouth, grabbing her shoulder as she looked at me intently.


    ¡°Azzy, can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Woof. Trust, me!¡±


    With a firm resolve, Azzy immediately sprinted forward.


    Azzynded in front of the Regressor, who was preparing to block the next bullet. With a cloth in her mouth, Azzy shook vigorously.


    Even amidst the scattering storm, suppressive gunfire continued. It had its purpose in gnawing at the nerves. However, with Azzy¡¯s arrival, even that became futile.


    The pping cloth swallowed all the bullets.


    Tududududuk. Like a filtering water, the cloth leaned back, creating uneven marks where the caught bullets wailed in vain.


    ?The King of Dogs is using a tool? But still, she¡¯s the King of Dogs. She¡¯s not able to be an enemy.?


    Historia ignored Azzy, who was wriggling in her line of sight. She aimed past her at the Regressor and pulled the trigger.


    ?They blocked each other¡¯s field of vision. I¡¯ll attack by using the moment when they cannot see me.?


    It was quite the carefree thought.


    Just before the bullet was fired, Azzy¡¯s fur bristled all at once. An animalistic instinct close to a sixth sense. As such, she leapt high.


    Bang. A gunshot echoed again.


    But this time, the Gunmaster¡¯s gun achieved no effect. Azzy, firmly biting the thick, sturdy magic cloth, had blocked the bullet.


    A normal cloth would have been pierced through. Especially if the opponent was Historia. The bullets she fired, imbued with Qi Art, were ferocious enough to tear the world apart.


    But my cloth was no ordinary fabric.


    Bullets spun. It was a tactic to cut through the wind and maintain a straight trajectory without wavering. However, this rotation also made them more likely to cling to something.


    Just as the bullet attempted to pierce the wrapping cloth, the part it touched twisted into the shape of a vortex. Except for the part Azzy was biting, every other part of the cloth stretched back as if someone was pulling it hard. Though it seemed like it would tear any moment, my magic fabric somehow held on.


    Phew, that was close. I got scared shitless for a moment.


    If the opponent had a sword enveloped in Qi Art, it might have cut through, but I knew the cloth could block bullets. I believed in you, Cloth!


    The impact briefly turned Azzy¡¯s head, but in a sh, she swung her head. When she did so, dozens of bullets caught in the cloth fell to the ground and rolled away. While Historia clicked her tongue, an officer riding on another automation carriage shouted.


    ¡°King of Dogs, we are humans! Do not obstruct us!¡±


    ¡°Woof? This, is what I¡¯m, obstructing?¡±


    Azzy tapped the fallen bullets with her paw. The infuriated officer, veins bulging on his neck, shouted back.


    ¡°You are currently opposing humans!¡±


    ¡°Woof? Pity!¡±


    ¡°Why is the King of Dogs taking sides?¡±


    Holding the sturdy cloth in her mouth, Azzy looked towards the multitude of people on the other side and dered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a political move! I, am a king, after all!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Military State, express regret!¡±


    ¡°This is why things like kings are¡­!¡±


    As the angry officer growled, Historia, sensing something, fired a nk into the sky. A blue energy made of Qi Art rose like a signal re.


    While everyone focused on the signal of the Star General, Historia fiercely shouted.


    ¡°Everyone, take cover!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how Azzy had intervened, but the Regressor didn¡¯t miss the opportunity that presented itself. Always seizing and capitalizing on opportunities was a virtue of the Regressor.


    She focused and gathered her strength. The flowing wind did not trail behind the Regressor as a starting point.


    Though she wielded Qi Art and held a legendary sword, the Regressor¡¯s power resembled that of a mage. She changed and twisted the world, creating the desired reality with immense power; a methodmonly used by reformers. Rebels. Alterers of the world.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can shoot?!¡±


    The wind was sufficient. The Regressor, with condensed wind in hand, lifted the handle of Jizan to meet it head-on.


    Until now, Jizan served as the handle and Chun-aeng as the de whenever she swung for an attack, but this time, it was different.


    Jizan became the barrel and Chun-aeng the bullet.


    She aimed at the Gunmaster, using her own style against her.


    ?Fighting guns head-on is troublesome, but projectiles of long-distance firepower don¡¯t scare me at all!?


    Historia¡¯s weapon, after all, was a gun meticulously crafted by the Military State. It wasn¡¯t necessarily bad, but it could not escape the inherent limitations of a gun.


    In contrast, the Regressor¡¯s weapon was a treasure kin that was near-omnipotent.


    The Regressor returned Historia¡¯s method back to her.


    The wind that should have evenly pushed both away readied itself on the recoilless Jizan, preparing tounch the whole body of the weapon forward. Compressed wind heated up, warming the tip of Jizan. A red aura swirled around the ck tip of Jizan.


    A im from the earth to the sky, a statement from thend to the heavens.


    Aerith de Supreme, Volcanic Bow.


    It was different from Historia. If Historia¡¯s power sent bullets piercing through the world with their sound¡­


    The Regressor¡¯s bullet of wind enveloped its target silently, as if even the sound was too precious to waste. Pure force was unleashed.


    Stray energy turned into heat. A torrent of wind,den with immense heat, wasunched. The reason it didn¡¯t catch fire was simply because there was nothing to burn.


    Yet, even in its flight, the tumultuous, shimmering heat sufficiently hinted at the power contained within.


    Historia clicked her tongue, opting not to load another bullet but instead inhaled the air violently.


    Contrary to when she was firing, a whirlwind urred as Qi and wind were sucked into the barrel. Historia, having condensed her power to its limit, chose to detonate the Qi Art instead of pulling the trigger.


    Explosive Discharge Domain, Fire Net.


    Historia¡¯s Qi Art resembled fire ¨C it burst, zed, and erupted.


    It was not a fire formed by crossing bullets, but a literal of blue mes spread out to block the Regressor¡¯s wind.


    The of fire shot out, shing with the wind bullet. mes and heat, the two that had always beenpanions, now collided and momentarily countered each other.


    For a brief moment, the mes seemed to engulf the heat and swell up.


    But it was futile.


    The Regressor wielded two legendary swords. Moreover, it was even the dual swords of earth and sky, an overwhelmingly powerfulbination akin to a cheat. Individual firepower couldn¡¯t possibly stand against it.


    Still, some resistance was possible.


    ¡°Mage Officer! Create a counterwind!¡±


    As the officer shouted, a uniform sound echoed from the automation carriages. Officers who had been gathering mana simultaneously extended their arms, shouting.


    ¡°Set, Re! Pascal!¡±


    Countering unique means such as magic was difficult without that very same magic. The Military State, rigid as it may be, would only be hunted down if their tactics remained stiff.


    Mage Officers stationed in each unit pulled together their remaining strength for resistance. Counterwinds poured from extended arms and the armor surrounding them.


    Even that was insufficient, but it was still better than nothing. Three automaton carriages barely managed to stay put, their left wheels slightly lifting as they were on the verge of tipping over,


    One nearly fell as its left wheel lifted, but Historia quickly drew her pistol and fired three shots, stabilizing it and returning it to position.


    After holstering her pistol, Historia showed a sign of difort.


    ?Had there been no countermeasure¡­ everything would have capsized. The power of handling the wind is troublesome. And the Progenitor hasn¡¯t even intervened yet.?


    Left with no choice, Historia ordered a retreat. The automation carriages slowed as if waiting, turning their wheels outward. With a Rumble, the wheels vibrated roughly as they moved away.


    That alone quickly widened the gap between us significantly, seeing as how we were on the Meta Conveyor Belt.


    ?But it was enough to confirm the enemy¡¯s methods. After all, we were the ones in need of information.?


    Historia, perched atop the automation carriage, continued to re in our direction. After exchanging gazes with the Regressor, she briefly nced inside the container.


    ?The full assault is tomorrow morning anyway. As a reconnaissance, this wasn¡¯t all too bad.?


    This was supposed to be¡­ a reconnaissance?

 Chapter 201: Land That Flows Like A River - 3

    Chapter 201: Land That Flows Like A River - 3


    <b>? Land That Flows Like A River ¨C 3 ?</b>


    Humans had always feared the night. From the darkness that concealed the enemy to sleep, the greatest ally of an attacker; everything that came at night was utterly dangerous.


    But that was only the case when the night was not on our side.


    Given that the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka was on our side, the night would transform into a moment of peace and tranquility, enveloping us in a curtain of quiet coziness.


    <b> [The sun has set.] </b>


    If it was darkness all around, Tyr could go without sleep for days at a time. She had regained her heartbeat and some functionality, but the power that moved her body was still Bloodcraft.


    However, among the things she had to give up was the strength to withstand the sun.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. At that time, it was too cruel to expect a girl barely surviving underground to have the strength to withstand the sun as well.


    As the sun set, Tyr emerged from her coffin. Shining her red eyes, Tyr looked down upon the world. ¡°You have waited long enough. Now, you may rest your eyes. The darkness is my time, as well as my territory. I will not allow anything into it.¡±


    Tyr dered confidently. At the same time, the darknessyered thickly around. The twinkling twilight beyond the western mountains didn¡¯t reach this ce. How could the sun, overseeing all things at noon, not know? If they were eye-to-eye at simr heights, where the sun lowered and the night rose, this darkness wouldn¡¯t be inferior to the weary sunlight.


    At any rate, Tyr opened her eyes.


    And I proceeded to nag her.


    ¡°Tyr. Do you have a moment? Just between us.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I do. Ask whatever you wish.¡±


    ¡°We need to verify each other¡¯s strengths, so could you exin your weaknesses one by one?¡±


    ¡°¡­Mm?¡±


    <b> ?Weakness? My weaknesses? Why suddenly¡­? Aha, you must be anxious. Then, as the eldest, it is only right to show an appearance that would arouse confidence.</b><b>?</b><b> </b>


    As she was swept up in a strange sense of duty, Tyr confidently dered and wrapped herself with darkness.


    ¡°There is no such thing as a weakness. I am the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka, once feared by the entire world. What fear could fear itself have?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, right? You¡¯ve been tantly avoiding sunlight, after all.¡±


    Tyr, caught off guard by my questioning, flinched and tried to make excuses.


    ¡°That is not a weakness, but a distaste. Originally, I could walk cloaked in darkness, even under the noon sun, and now that I have regained my heart, standing bare is not an issue. It is just that I chose to rest for a while to gather strength for important battles.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what a weakness is?¡±


    <b> ?It is true that I am restricted under sunlight, but to call it a weakness is a bit excessive.</b><b>?</b><b></b>


    <b><i>Huh, it seems like this Progenitor doesn¡¯t know the meaning of weakness. Is she seriously saying that being restricted under sunlight isn¡¯t a weakness?</i></b>


    Unaware of my thoughts, Tyr, puffing up her slender shoulders, boasted confidently.


    ¡°I fear nothing about the sun. To a vampire, sunlight is no more than a slightly prickly raindrop. Perhaps a lowly anci or neonate may find it unbearable. However, an Elder can withstand the sun, thus I, as the Progenitor, find it no different from an annoying presen¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking to definitively verify our strength. Are you weaker under the sun or not? Answer in the form of Affirmative or Negative.¡±


    A slightly prickly raindrop, huh? But wouldn¡¯t it bore holes in the body if it poured all day? And isn¡¯t it already a problem that it was prickly in the first ce?


    Tyr hesitated for a moment, then avoided my gaze and spoke.


    ¡°¡­Affirmative, is my answer.¡±


    ¡°Okay, confirmed. You¡¯re weakened under sunlight.¡±


    ¡°But, that was before I regained my heart. Now, I can exert equal strength regardless of the light. The part you should worry about is¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only possible because you¡¯re not projecting your power outward. If Bloodcraft could be used externally, legions would walk around at night instead of dirt pawns.¡±


    ¡°¡­Euhh.¡±


    Tyr couldn¡¯t add anything more after directly receiving that truth bomb. Taking this opportunity, I decided to dig a little deeper under the guise of evaluating strength.


    ¡°If we were to fight during the day, how much darkness can you manipte?¡±


    ¡°How can one possibly measure the amount of darkness? As my darkness is infinite, it will not run dry before the next night arrives.¡±


    <b><i>Eh? That¡¯s strange. Why is she answering so sincerely?</i></b>


    <b><i> Tyr definitely believed that to be the truth.</i></b>


    <b><i> But something was off. If there was no limit, why gather strength for a day? There¡¯s no need to. Even she knows there¡¯s a limit to gathering strength, but she still ims it won¡¯t run dry that confidently?</i></b>


    <b><i>Ah, wait a minute.</i></b>


    ¡°Tyr. Are you perhaps saying that because you¡¯ve never actually seen it run dry, even though there¡¯s a limit?¡±


    ¡°I see how you might think of it that way. After all, even the longest day would not exhaust all my darkness. If I were to protect my entire legion with darkness, perhaps it may not suffice. But if it is just for you, me, and Shei, it is more than enough.¡±


    <b><i>Stop packaging your words in misleading ways! So there IS a limit to the capacity after all! </i></b>


    ¡°Bad Tyr! What if you run out of darkness at a critical moment and we end up in danger? Do you want to turn me into a vampire that badly? You¡¯re nning to kill me first and then, having no other choice, forcibly turn me into a vampire, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°¡­T-That could not be further from the case.¡±


    <b> ?Unnaturally making you a vampire would only breed resentment. I will protect you with all my might¡­. If, despite my best efforts, something were to happen to you, then there would be no choice, though.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Vampire life insurance seems rather reassuring. It even makes me somewhat happy.</i></b>


    <b><i> But before that, couldn¡¯t you just not let me die? With that mindset, you might just let a bullet slide by in my moment of crisis.</i></b>


    Anyway, I decided it was time to seriously investigate our strengths.


    ¡°For us to be safe, we need to clearly understand each other¡¯s weaknesses and limits. Tell me honestly. How much darkness can you use?¡±


    ¡°How can one measure darkness? But today, I have gathered strength by conserving darkness all day. Even if a fierce battle were to break out, I should be to unleash it until sunset¡­. Unless the Sanctum uses some peculiar method.¡±


    ¡°What if you use up all your darkness?¡±


    ¡°Even then, my physical body remains and I can simply crush the enemies one by one.¡±


    ¡°I see. Alright, we¡¯ve covered the darkness part now.¡±


    <b> ?¡­It seems he finds me quite untrustworthy. He must be unsettled due to his prolonged life on the run. I must instill confidence and a sense of trustworthiness to ease his anxiety.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>No, that¡¯s not it, okay? So, forget about that and just don¡¯t lie. This is a genuine assessment of our strengths, you know? If you actually convince yourself of false info, I might just end up believing it too. </i></b>


    ¡°What about other weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°If I have no need to fear even sunlight, what other weaknesses could there possibly be?¡±


    <b><i>Eh? Huh? Really? From what I know, vampires have a few more weaknesses, though.</i></b>


    <b><i>Why is she answering sincerely again? Why does she actually believe that? Sure, you can boast and all, but can you really not think of any weaknesses?¡±</i></b>


    ¡°No, Tyr. The whole world knows about Tyr¡¯s weaknesses. So what in the world do you mean there are none? How does that even make sense?¡±


    ¡°How strange. How could the entire world know of weaknesses that even I myself am unaware of?¡±


    ¡°The sky knows, the earth knows, I know, and even the elementary school graduate knows. It could be possible that even Azzy knows. She abruptly got smarter these days, after all.¡±


    For a long time, vampires were humanity¡¯s greatest fear.


    To simply call them enemies would overlook theplex circumstances involved.


    Vampires were once human, yet to survive, they needed fresh human blood. They loathed their bodies for craving blood, but did not want to forsake their perfect physiques. Time could not weaken them and even beasts avoided them. However, their end always came in the form of a human.


    Humans were the exact opposite of vampires. They were prey to thetter, yet also beings that could be vampires at any time. Humans despised vampires, but also envied their near-immortality, sometimes even considering the chance to be one as a stroke of luck.


    Though they were predator and prey, they had a bizarre rtionship where one was dependent on the other from birth till death.


    Awe brought forth curiosity. Humans had always strived to learn more about vampires. They chased the truth while harboring fantasies, filling that gap with knowledge.


    But in an ironic twist, only the Progenitor herself remained unaware of this.


    ¡°Ironic, is it not? I am the origin of all vampires, as well as the god of their species. Yet, you are saying there are weaknesses of vampires I do not know about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Hoo. This won¡¯t do.¡±


    Since we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s test it out. I turned my head and called for the Regressor.


    ¡°Mr. Shei! Come here for a sec!¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. Let me look after Nabi for a bit.¡±


    At that moment, the Regressor was preupied with caring for Nabi.


    Rather than me, it was actually Nabi who was tired from the long life on the run. As she was confined in a box, Nabi was extremely agitated and wouldsh out whenever anyone other than the Regressor approached.


    Even now, if not for the Regressor¡¯s friendly demeanor, the food in her hand, and the mana herb made from the World Tree¡¯s leaf, Nabi might have already overturned her food bowl in irritation several times.


    After closing the lid of the box, the Regressor shook her head in pity.


    ¡°It¡¯s tough. Perhaps because she¡¯s the King of Cats, it seems she doesn¡¯t wee the idea of traveling far¡­. It would be better for her if she stayed in a peaceful and quiet ce.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide where to abandon herter and focus on the immediate task at hand. Just between us humans.¡±


    ¡°The way you speak is so¡­ Alright. What is the immediate task?¡±


    The Regressor was the main force of this party anyway.


    Her ability to react and respond was unmatched by anyone; she was basically akin to a universal first-aid medicine. It would be better to conduct the strength assessment with the Regressor.


    ¡°Mr. Shei. Do you perhaps know the weaknesses of vampires?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know. Isn¡¯t it sunlight?¡±


    ¡°What about besides that?¡±


    ¡°Salt and spices. For example, things like garlic.¡±


    Tyr slightly furrowed her brows and denied it.


    ¡°Nonsense. I do not fear such things.¡±


    <b> ?It is true that I avoid the sun. The Sanctum has fully exploited this weakness against me before, causing me great trouble. However, I do not fear salt and spices. After all, I have never encountered them before in the first ce.</b><b>?</b>


    <i>I have never encountered them before</i>, was where I realized what Tyr¡¯s problem was.


    <b><i>Ah, so the folk remedies were never passed on to Tyr. Was it because she was always leading the troops? </i></b>


    I left the exnation to the Regressor. <b><i>O ye of little faith. Be enlightened as you listen to vampire countermeasures that even the elementary school graduate knows.</i></b>


    ¡°Huh? But I heard vampires, being creatures that move with blood, dislike spices that dissolve in blood. So unexpectedly, while a minute amount of lethal poison doesn¡¯t do much, showering them with an abundance of salt can actually be quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous. Vampires are beings that dominate blood. How could they dislike salt, which is not even a poison that coagtes blood?¡±


    <b><i>While we¡¯re on the subject, why don¡¯t you try eating this, huh?</i></b> I took out some cooking salt I had on hand, sprinkled a bit on the back of my hand, and extended it towards Tyr. She cocked her head and responded.


    ¡°Could it be that¡­that is salt?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why don¡¯t you try it once? If it¡¯s not a weakness, it should be fine, right?¡±


    Tye hesitated to taste the white salt directly. I pushed my arm forward a bit more as if to dare her to taste it.


    <b> ?Wouldn¡¯t I end up kissing the back of his hand? How bold¡­. Though the roles here seem to have reversed.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>No, wait. It wasn¡¯t because she disliked the salt, huh.</i></b>


    After hesitating for a bit, she seemed to have made her decision, thus licking the back of my hand tentatively. A small tongue touched the white salt and then withdrew.


    Immediately after, Tyr grimaced at the unpleasant sensation.


    ¡°It tastes¡­terrible.¡±


    ¡°Tyr can¡¯t taste anything, right? You only perceive the taste of blood.¡±


    ¡°That is right. It is unpleasant. It does not suit my blood.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s a weakness.¡±


    ¡°No. It is different. This is purely a matter of taste and preference¡­¡±


    ¡°Hoit.¡±


    ¡°Kya-¡±


    Tyr, unwilling to acknowledge it to the end, jerked her head back as if she had seen a bug when I pushed the salt closer. After letting out a cute scream that was uncharacteristic for the Progenitor, she froze in ce.


    <b><i>Hooo. Look at that. I knew it from the moment you made that tearful face, saying my blood tastes bad. What a picky eater.</i></b>


    ¡°Tyr. Knowledge about vampires has spread far and wide. In fact, it isn¡¯t just through word of mouth but through novels and paintings as well. You cannot be careless. The three things the people of the world fear most are getting attacked by a tiger, smallpox, and vampires. It¡¯s shared knowledge among everyone. Even Mr. Shei knows, right¡±


    ¡°Hold on. I sensed a bit of malice when you said that <i>even</i> I know.¡±


    However, Tyr slowly nodded in agreement to my words before stopping dead when the Regressor turned her head.


    Ignoring the intently ring Regressor, she coughed slightly and then turned her gaze back to me.


    ¡°I see. Fine. Let us say I do have an aversion to something like salt. What does it matter? Who could possibly feed me salt?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be careless about that. Don¡¯t lower your guard. The State is a kind of nation that uses every means at their disposal without hesitation.¡±


    If a weakness existed, there was no reason not to exploit it. After all, it was logical and, without doing so, they could not easily defeat such a formidable opponent.


    I wiped the yfulness off my face and spoke with utmost seriousness.


    ¡°Today¡¯s attack was a reconnaissance. They were probably trying to deplete Tyr¡¯s strength. Fortunately, we managed to repel them with Shei¡¯s power alone, but a full-on attack and reconnaissance arepletely different. We need to make a n before they return. After all, it¡¯ll be toote once they¡¯re here.¡±


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Adv§Ñnce? ch§Ñpter? §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistl?.§ã§àm</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our disc§àrd¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    ¡ºWe are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 202: Land That Flows Like A River - 4

    Chapter 202: Land That Flows Like A River - 4


    <b>? Land That Flows Like A River ¨C 4 ?</b>


    The Meta Conveyor Belt was and that flowed. It was the most efficient means of transportation in the Military State.


    It may not be the fastest, but it was certainly the most efficient. Simply by getting on, one could go from the eastern end to the western end of the Military State within a few days. And if one wished to go even faster, they could simply move around on top of it.


    Such actions could be performed through the medium of vehicles or, if that was not possible, on foot. The more one hurried, the faster they would do. It was a masterpiece that even the rigid State, known for its efficiency and uncharacteristic flexibility, would be proud of.


    However, thend was fair. Mother Earth bestowed benevolence equally on everyone, so even thend that flowed like a river did not solely embrace the Military State. As such, it allowed anyone to walk upon it.


    Whether they were enemies or allies of the Military State, all were children of the Earth.


    As a result, the Military State was often troubled by enemies who had upied thend that flowed like a river.


    ¡°¡­It looks like I¡¯m gonna hear some nagging.¡±


    Due to the nature of a flowingnd on the Meta Conveyor Belt, it was impossible to mention its exact location. But to make an estimate, the temporary headquarters was established 10 km behind them.Historia, who had returned against the flow of the Conveyor Belt, entered thergest container with a cigarette in her mouth.


    Inside the container, high-ranking officers, including general officers, were holding a meeting with a map of the Military State in front of them. Among them were individuals of higher rank than Historia, yet when she entered, she merely nodded her head slightly before finding her ce.


    A few general officers turned their heads slightly and acknowledged her greetings. Among them, a middle-aged man with a cheerful demeanor, sitting in the highest seat, furrowed his brow and called out to Historia.


    ¡°Major General Historia. Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Just went out to poke them a bit.¡±


    ¡°I am fairly sure I prohibited any and all solo operations.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I just shot at them a bit. And didn¡¯t engage in directbat.¡±


    Historia responded in short bursts and sat down. Her attitude was unapologetically bold, as if she did not care about rank or protocol.


    However, no one mentioned anything about it.


    The person in question was one of the Six Star Generals. Though she was of lower rank due to her young age, she was still one of the Military State¡¯s top forces.


    Simply put, she was among the top five in terms of strength within the Military State; a one-man army, capable of carrying out operations alone.


    It was impossible to forcibly stuff an entity outside the standard into some criterion.


    Either the standard would break or the entity would not be able to endure, thus breaking out of such bounds.


    One of the general officers defended Historia.


    ¡°Commander. The Major General also followed along for reconnaissance purposes. There were fruitful results, so let us leave it at that and-¡±


    ¡°Aaaang? Hey, Lieutenant General. What if we lost one of the Six Star Generals? Operations exist for a reason! It is all for the sake of our allies, but if a key figure, a Star General, acts on her own ord, what then?¡±


    And, though some might not believe it, Historia was surprisingly conscientious. She cared for her subordinates in her own way and even showed some courtesy to other general officers. Was it perhaps because of this? The general officers did not touch her and respected her boundaries, even if they asionally pointed things out.


    Because¡­


    ¡°Speak for yourself, will you? You, Mister Northern Commander, took a leave and went to fight alone, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Compared to Patraxion, who boldly filed for leave for the sake of dueling, Major General Historia¡¯s actions seemed rather cute. All she did was break away from the main force briefly and caused a slight conflict in the name of reconnaissance.


    Patraxion responded shamelessly.


    ¡°Thanks to that, I participated in this operation, didn¡¯t I? If I had been in the North, I wouldn¡¯t have made it in time. And because I conducted a reconnoitering skirmish, we roughly know the enemy¡¯s strength.¡±


    Historia chewed on her unlit cigarette and replied.


    ¡°I heard from the signaller. About how you were so scared of the Progenitor that you returned without any results to show for it.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I was scared. I just didn¡¯t feel the need to risk my life in such a fight. As I already said before, it¡¯s a loss if a Star General dies in such a ce. Besides, at home, I have a rabbit-like child and a fox-like wife waiting.¡±


    ¡°I wonder why such deep thoughts didn¡¯t ur to you before you went.¡±


    ¡°¡­Look at this brat talking back to me.¡±


    ¡°Hooo¡­. Ah, it¡¯s not even lit.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re even outright ignoring me?¡±


    Only Historia couldfortably deal with Patraxion, the zenith of the Military State in both strength and experience. The general officers silently admired Historia, who spoke so freely in their stead.


    ¡°You brat¡­. You really should be thankful to my daughter. If I didn¡¯t have a daughter your age, I would have dealt with you long ago.¡±


    Even though Patraxion grumbled, he stopped faulting her there. Instead, he turned his gaze back to the table and called for the staff officer.


    ¡°Anyway, now that our general officer who went on reconnaissance has returned, let¡¯s start the meeting. Chief of Staff. Go on and exin.¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall begin.¡±


    The staff officer inserted a packet into his bioreceptor. As mana was infused, alchemic threads made of mana wove a piece of cloth around his arm. After the materialization wasplete, the staff officer unwrapped the cloth.


    The cloth wrapped around the Chief of Staff¡¯s arm was a map of the Military State created from the packet.


    If shapes could be formed, then so could pictures. Packet technology had advanced to the extent that it could contain information and the Military State was the first to adopt such practices.


    When the staff officer unfolded the cloth on the table, arge map showing all areas of the Military State quite literally unfolded.


    ¡°This is their current location. And here is the position of our forces waiting behind them.¡±


    Within the territory of the Military State, separated by thick borders, the Meta Conveyor Belt was emphasized as a broad oval and apparead like the skeleton of the State. It was clearly depictedrger than its actual size, encircling the entire nation.


    The staff officer¡¯s pointer hovered over one ce in the southeast of that oval. Then, it moved slowly along the belt.


    ¡°If they continue like this, they will momentarily stop at the Far East Terminal, then change direction to head northwest. If they continue to follow the belt, they will circle the Military State. However, during their pursuit, they will not remain in our nation indefinitely. They will surely exit the flow of the belt at the Far East Terminal or immediately before.¡±


    The moment the pointer reached the Far East Terminal, it started to move separately from the belt. Though it seemed almost like a cheat to run off into emptynd after following the path until now, the staff officer¡¯s stick moved across the map at the same pace, unfazed.


    Where the pointer, running through the roadless emptynd, finally stopped was¡­


    ¡°Most likely, they will exit and head towards the Eastern Coastal Road. Whether bynd or water, they will use any method in their disposal to head north.¡±


    Patraxion, looking intently at the map, watched the darknd above the Coastal Road with a somewhat uneasy expression. Even the map depicted the country as dark and murky; and that would provoke revulsion in any human, even if it was merely spoken of.


    ¡°If they follow the Coastal Road north, then is it the Duchy?¡±


    Towards the easty the Sea of Leviathan. A gulf where unknown monsters rage, forever sinking into its depths. Between the sea and the mountainsy and that was dark, always filled with mist.


    The staff officer pointed at that ce with his stick and nodded.


    ¡°The Progenitor, Tyrkanzyaka, is the Sovereign of Vampires. If she has woken up after a long slumber to find herself being pursued, it makes sense for her to head towards the Duchy where she has allies. She alone is a nation unto herself¡­ but still a vampire. Knowing her own weaknesses better than anyone, she would not stop in the middle of the State without her army in tow.¡±


    The conclusion was just one.


    Whether they had to kill or subdue, the enemy must be stopped before they approached the Coastal Road.


    Historia, who had been quietly listening, spoke in a suppressed voice. No one knew whether it was because of the cigarette in her mouth or simply because she was incredibly taut with strained force.


    ¡°We must gather our forces at the Far East Terminal and attack them. The Far East Terminal is a halfway point, with a huge delta for repairing the Meta Conveyor Belt. There, we can surround them with a sufficient number of troops.¡±


    Though the staff officer was a rank higher, he exined to Historia in a duly polite and detailed manner.


    ¡°Command Center has issued orders under the Commander¡¯s judgment to press for evacuation if subjugation is not feasible.¡±


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°Arge-scale encirclement operation is irrational and illogical. The enemy is few, powerful, and has various options for footholds. If we go as far as tounch an encirclement operation against the Progenitory of the Duchy and end up killing her, the Military State will be in a difficult position. We need to maintain at least a cordial rtionship with the Duchy. Furthermore¡­.¡±


    The staff officer gauged the reactions of the general officers gathered, as if it was awkward to bring up, before adding quietly.


    ¡°In the first ce, victory cannot be guaranteed. After the political opposition with the Sanctum, no saintesses or bishops have been stationed in the Military State. In contrast, vampires are arcane mysteries of ancient times and beings that govern all things devoid of life. If it drags on until night falls, we might end up being the ones to lose.¡±


    A pessimistic yet rational judgment, characteristic of the Military State.


    But for Historia, it was uneptable. Hamelin, that cursed river where countless lives were buried. The truth of the incident, though to be forever lost, was right before her eyes. Yet, she was expected to let it slip from her grasp?


    If the Military State would not permit it, she would even go out alone in search of it.


    Just as Historia was about to jump up from her seat¡­


    <b>¡ºThis is Military State Signaller, Piye. A direct order from the Command Center is being issued.¡»</b>


    A dry, rigid voice filled the meeting room. The stars filling the assembly hall all turned their heads in unison towards the messenger who brought news. Historia¡¯s face, in particr, was more fierce and earnest than ever before.


    The gaze of numerous general officers converged in one direction. Despite the pressure, the signaller continued to report calmly.


    <b> ¡ºAs of this time, the information is dessified. ording to an urgent dispatch order from the Command Center, General Prelvior will soon arrive.¡» </b>


    The moment such news was delivered, a wave of agitation spread among the general officers. However, this agitation was not out of worry or fear, but rather a trembling filled with a strength felt when a stout pir supported from behind.


    Even Historia couldn¡¯t hide her excitement, clenching her fists in her mind.


    However, Patraxion, sitting alone at the head of the table, pressed down his roughly worn hat. After covering his face so that his expression could not be seen, he murmured to himself.


    ¡°When they were headed to the capital, the order was to carry out Active Engagement Avoidance, yet now that they¡¯re withdrawing, that granny, the Mage Marshal, is called¡­.? I can¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    <em><strong>The sole Magist in the Military State. The Creator of Standard Magic.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>The most ordinary Mage, as well as the War Mage.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>The Milky Way.</strong></em>


    <em><strong>Mage Marshal, General Prelvior.</strong></em>


    ¡°What is Command Center thinking? Are they seriously nning to wage a war against just the three of them?¡±


    They were absent here, thus issuing orders only through the medium of signallers; an entity whose true identity was unknown to all.


    Patraxion murmured softly towards such a Command Center.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Adv§Ñnce? ch§Ñpter? §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistl?.§ã§àm</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our disc§àrd¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    ¡ºWe are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 203: Land That Flows Like A River - 5

    Chapter 203: Land That Flows Like A River - 5


    <b>? Land That Flows Like A River ¨C 5 ?</b>


    As morning arrived, the Military State¡¯s troops began their march. They raced along the narrow Meta Conveyor Belt, avoiding containers that appeared from time to time, with troops divided and loaded into the airborne automaton carriages.


    Running on the flowingnd, their marching speed was tremendous. They leaped over five administrative regions in a single breath and passed by well-known mountains and rivers in an instant. At the end of their miraculous march, which was as if they had employed some sort of warping method, a sinisterly ck container surrounded by ominous darkness appeared in the distance. It was the container where the enemy entities, including the Progenitor, resided.


    The advancing troops, led by the Sunderspear, came to a halt. And then, without even using a loudspeaker, he shouted robustly.


    ¡°You are surrounded. Surrender obedien¡­.¡±


    Mid-sentence, the Sunderspear frowned and immediately readjusted his spear. <i>Swoosh.</i> Without uttering another word, he held his long spear over his shoulder and hurled it with all his might.


    Like a blue meteor, it flew along thend that flowed beneath it.


    Cutting through the wind, it pierced through the container. The spear, which disappeared into the back, soon burst out through the front cover. Along with a loud noise, the contents inside, like shattered innards, spewed out.


    Everything inside the container was swept away by the Sunderspear¡¯s spear throw. Patraxion calmly observed the items that poured out.Rolling against the wind came beans, flour, and scrap metal for alchemy.


    ¡°¡­It seems my spear throw did not eliminate the enemy. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    The first to rush out and check inside the container was Colonel Gand, the Sunderspear¡¯s adjutant and disciple. After confirming, he shouted.


    ¡°That is correct. It is a regr cargo container!¡±


    ¡°Right. We¡¯ve been deceived.¡±


    Reconnaissance had not been neglected, norzily done. However, to scout those moving along the belt, they also needed to approach via the belt. Otherwise, they would just fall behind.


    But if the opponent was a terrifying powerhouse, the distance at which a scout could approach would gradually increase.


    Moreover, the opponent was Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka. The master of a power that could manipte darkness itself. Though darkness was usually an ally of scouts, it was not this time. They had all but lost contact with scouts that had discovered something.


    It seemed during the reconnaissance ckout when she was cloaked in darkness, the containers were switched.


    ¡°They switched the containers overnight.¡±


    The Sunderspear stated calmly and leaped onto the automaton carriage. The momentarily halted vehicle started moving once again.


    Despite knowing they had hidden their presence and moved further away during the night, not a single general officer felt disheartened or disappointed.


    Because, had the Military State been in their position, they would have done the exact same thing.


    ¡°¡­It is just as expected. Seeing as they knew they had pursuers, it is highly likely they took some action during the night, when they had more freedom of movement.¡±


    ¡°They seemed to have also used their brains a bit. Choosing to move forward was quite the logical decision.¡±


    During the night, the power of their group, with Tyrkanzyaka included, far outweighed the Military State¡¯s forces.


    This fact alone was somewhat irrational and frustrating, much to their chagrin, but it was an unchangeable truth. Fighting against an undying legion was something that should never be done.


    Moreover, the Military State had to engage in active avoidance, while the enemy had the freedom to act to their heart¡¯s content. On this Meta Conveyor Belt, their freedom would be determined by either moving ahead or backwards, after all.


    The logical choice was forward. Moving forward brought them closer to their goal while dying the State¡¯s pursuit. It also wore down the physical strength of regr soldiers who had to walk against the wind. There might not be much difference in total force, though.


    Since the oue was already anticipated, the countermeasure that came was¡­


    A golem beside the Sunderspear took note of the empty container and reported calmly.


    <b> ¡ºI am Captain Piyu, the Military State Signaller in charge of the Meta Conveyor Belt. Updating observation information, Point 1 is a dummy. Switching target to Point 2.¡»</b>


    The Sunderspear, without even looking at the golem, directed his gaze ahead and ordered.


    ¡°Tell the Daughter of the Military State. That this was a dummy.¡±


    <b> ¡ºI have already finished reporting to Major General Historia. After all, this information is more urgent for the troops detached for special operation.¡»</b>


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    Scratching his head, Patraxion then shouted loudly towards the main forces that were awaiting further orders.


    ¡°Anyway, they can¡¯t move as fast during the day as they can at night. Alright, prepare to march again! We are pursuing the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The well-trained army began their march once again in perfect order. They advanced forward, avoiding containers scattered along the path as if they werepletely unrted to the current situation.


    ¡°Hey. Colonel Gand. Come over here for a moment.¡±


    Right then, Patraxion called over his disciple. Responding to the summons, Colonel Gand quickly ran over.


    Though he was the disciple of the Sunderspear and his military prowess was not inferior to that of a general officer, he was merely a young adjutant in terms of rank. Compared to him, the Sunderspear was amander who even general officers would defer to a few ranks.


    Colonel Gand moved as swiftly and efficiently as an ordinary soldier to stand by the Sunderspear¡¯s side.


    With an endlessly serious demeanor, the Sunderspear pointed to the container he had pierced and spoke.


    ¡°Hey. You know, seeing it pierced like that, doesn¡¯t it seem like it was speared from the asshole to the mouth? When I did that before, the innards burst through the mouth, remember? Doesn¡¯t the container look somewhat simr to back then?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Though they tried not to show it, the expressions of the general officers nearby soured drastically.


    ***


    The destined morning dawned. As the time for sunrise came, a spherical light peeked out from the distant horizon in the east, shining towards the world.


    The sun was often described as the face of a god or an absolute being, but it was clear itcked any sort of personality.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t stick out its face from the east every day for eternity without getting tired of it.


    ¡°Woof! It¡¯s morning! Woof!¡±


    <b><i>Cancel that. This dog, having met me not too long ago, wakes me up every morning without getting tired of it at all. If I didn¡¯t refuse, she seemed ready to wake me up for all eternity.</i></b>


    <b><i> Just let me sleep some more. Why does this damn dog insist on waking me when it isn¡¯t even the Abyss anymore¡­.</i></b>


    ¡°King of Dogs, leave it be. Let us rest as much as we can.¡±


    ¡°Woof? No! Must get up, in morning, to be healthy! Regr life, important!¡±


    ¡°We will not die from getting a bit less of that detestable sunlight. Besides, it has not been long since dawn broke. What is the rush?¡±


    <b><i>As expected of Tyr. Only she truly cared about me.</i></b>


    <b><i> What? Morning is the time to wake up? Who decided that?</i></b>


    <b><i> Don¡¯t adjust to the world. Adjust the world to you! The time you wake up is what morning is and todaysts until you go to sleep! </i></b>


    ¡°Woof! Pampering bad! Bad for health!¡±


    ¡°If the absence of that sun harms Hu¡¯s body, then I shall take responsibility and make it so that cannot happen.¡±


    <b> ?Hu likes to sleep, so even if he bes a vampire, it might not be so bad after all¡­.</b><b>?</b><b></b>


    ¡°Hoit! I am waking up like Azzy! Nice to meet you, today¡¯s sun!¡±


    Being alive was important. Being able to face the morning of the day squarely; how could this not be delightful?


    At any rate, as I was now fully awake, I opened the door of the container and surveyed outside. Between the cold that had settled overnight and the warmth of dawn, the world atop the Meta Conveyor Belt continued to recede into the distance.


    Far off in the vast farnd, crops were growing lushly, and among the mountains and fields, people were bustling about, greeting the morning.


    Thend, lush with vegetation, seemed to swell as it soaked up the morning sun, clearly having moved quite a bit during the night.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve moved quite a bit during the night. I¡¯m sure we were quite heavy.¡±


    ¡°Like how an object submerged in water weighs nothing, so it is with things in the darkness. No matter how heavy, it is not an issue.¡±


    Last night, we swapped the dummy container for ours. While the Regressor was setting traps around, Tyr lifted and moved our residing container in its entirety.


    The container, floating in the darkness, offered a surprisingly smooth ride despite its imposing appearance. Even I, who had been anxious, fell asleep before long.


    Thanks to that, the Military State, unable to notice our movement,gged far behind. Even if they chased at full speed, they wouldn¡¯t arrive until after midday.


    ¡°However, as I said yesterday, due to the strong winds, we could not move far.¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, that¡¯s to be expected. Tyr¡¯s method of movement is akin to floating, after all.¡±


    Those walking on the ground could move faster with just a bit of wind resistance, but Tyr, lifting through darkness, didn¡¯t take full advantage of the Meta Conveyor Belt¡¯s benefits.


    But well, still, distancing ourselves, even just a bit, was enough of a result to be satisfied with.


    ¡°By the way. Hu, I have a question. Would it not have been better to defeat the enemy during the night instead of fleeing like this?¡±


    Tyr seemed displeased with the passive approach as she asked me.


    <b> ?Would it not be better to teach those who dare block my path a lesson? If we gave them a thorough breathing, they would not dare to punish us.</b><b>?</b>


    Was this the mindset of a strong being? It seemed that existences capable of fighting an army alone thought this way.


    Well, if it were possible, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad take, but¡­ it felt a bit unnecessary, you know?


    I repeated the exnation I gave yesterday calmly.


    ¡°To do that, we¡¯d have to turn back. There¡¯s no reason for us, who need to leave the State as soon as possible, to go back deliberately.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes turning back is the quicker way, is it not?¡±


    ¡°In most cases, the shortest road is the fastest way. There¡¯s no reason for us, who are pressed for time, to choose the longer route.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm. If that is what you say.¡±


    Tyr showed her dissatisfaction, as if not understanding. <b><i>Ahhh, this is what modern tactics are like. And it¡¯s a bit different from a thousand years ago, you know?</i></b>


    <b> ?If only I could show a magnificent victory over the enemy. Then, Hu would trust and follow me more. Lately, it seems I have only shown my unreliable sides. Is it because of that? He seems to refuse bing a vampire so stubbornly¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Or maybe it¡¯s not that. Was it just a desire to show off? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re some hot-blooded youth! Why are you thinking that way?</i></b>


    <b><i>Sure, you¡¯re quite sanguine, but it¡¯s not that kind of sanguine, you know?!</i></b>


    I should be more patient and more detailed when dealing with Tyr from now on.


    ¡°If weunch an offensive and they simply retreat, we¡¯re back to square one. We¡¯ll be forced to choose again. Whether to close the distance or turn back. Either choice leads to more losses than our original n entailed. We won¡¯t even be able to break even. Our goal isn¡¯t to annihte the enemy but to escape. Therefore, it¡¯s rational to prioritize that above all else.¡±


    ¡°Would a nation¡¯s army really retreat that easily?¡±


    ¡°The Military State would. It¡¯s that kind of country. Perhaps you might not be familiar with the term Active Engagement Avoidance.¡±


    <b> ?Active Engagement Avoidance¡­. Ah, so is that why they were told to avoid engaging inbat? Since it would only lead to losses?</b><b>?</b>


    Having experienced it firsthand on her way to the capital from the Abyss, Tyr epted this exnation much more easily, Still, she couldn¡¯t quite imagine an army that would abandon everything just to flee.


    ¡°What if we retreat and they still cling to us like dogs?¡±


    ¡°When they doggedly cling to us by the teeth, that¡¯s exactly the moment we fight.¡±


    ¡°Woof? Me? Cling? Teeth?¡±


    As soon as a dog was mentioned, Azzy, thinking she was called, came over. With her tail weakly wagging, she spoke with an apologetic tone.


    ¡°Sorry, I, can¡¯t bite humans! It¡¯s a pity!¡±


    ¡°It truly is quite a pity.¡±


    ¡°But, I, try my best! Woof! Don¡¯t like, tissue paper!¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about tissue paper¡­. No way, are you talking about me? Are you saying if I be ripped into shreds like tissue paper, then your investment will be destroyed and reduced to mere tissue, instead of cash? That it¡¯ll be worthless and nothing more than tissue paper? Is that what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy¡¯s cheerfully affirmative response was as if she considered herself my owner or creditor.


    She should at least give me money before saying something like that. How unbelievable. I bonked Azzy on the head. My hand hurt more, but there were dignities humans must defend even through pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve hardly received any investment from you, you know? Investment, you see, has to be worth something to be recognized.¡±


    Azzy didn¡¯t particrly retaliate after being bonked and instead spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°What can you do if you can¡¯t even bite humans?¡±


    Even if a dog helped, she was still a dog in the end. As I chided her with a look that said I didn¡¯t expect much from her, Azzy hesitated briefly then lifted her head. In herrge, clear brown eyes, there was a determination uncharacteristic of a dog.


    ¡°Woof! I¡¯ll bite everything but humans!¡±


    <b><i>Hehh? How reassuring, huh?</i></b>


    Azzy, filled with firm resolve, then turned away from me and moved a bit further inside. There, the Regressor who had stayed behind briefly to keep an eye on any reconnaissance and arrivedte,y powerless on the bed.


    As if waking humans was her duty, Azzy approached the Regressor¡¯s bedside and barked loudly.


    ¡°Woof! Wake up! It¡¯s morning!¡±


    ¡°Azzy. Bad girl. Daddy came hometest night and is tired. Wake him upter.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling daddy¡­.¡±


    <b> ?Maybe mom, but¡­. Ugh. No, that¡¯s not it. Is it that punk¡¯s influence? I feel like I¡¯m starting to see Azzy and Nabi as pets¡­.</b><b>?</b><b></b>


    The Regressor, holding her head and quickly gathering herself, got up.


    ¡°The sun¡¯s up¡­ The enemy hasn¡¯t shown up yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab a quick bite¡­ Then get ready.¡±


    As if familiar with eating during battle, the Regressor started slurping down hastily prepared food without even pulling out the Bountiful Table. I also opened cans for Azzy and Nabi, setting one in front of each, before forcing down the canned food myself.


    Meanwhile, Tyr, who had no need to eat, just watched silently until we were done, then urged us.


    ¡°Let us hurry. If we had to move at night, it might also be better to keep moving during the day.¡±


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    No sooner had I finished speaking, gunfire rang out from far away.


    <i>Bang Bang Bang Bang.</i> It came from a distance, but it was clear they were targeting us. The familiar sounds of bullets pinging against the container¡¯s outer walls echoed.


    The Regressor, seemingly used to it, threw aside the can and gulped down water from a canteen. I, too, swallowed what was left in my mouth. Though I hadn¡¯t eaten much, the tension and nerves made my stomach tighten, not feeling theck of food at all.


    ¡°After all, we can¡¯t move as easily during the day.¡±


    Dying action.


    The forces meant to tie us down before the main force caught up had arrived.


    <strong>You can rate this serieshere.</strong>


    <strong>Adv§Ñnce? ch§Ñpter? §Ñvable on g§Ön§Ösistl?.§ã§àm</strong>


    <strong>Illustrations on our disc§àrd¨C disc§àrd.gg/g§Ön§Ösistls</strong>


    We are Recruiting!


    ¡ºWe are looking for Korean Trantors. For more details please join Genesis discord server¡ª¡»

 Chapter 204: Land That Flows Like A River - 6

    Chapter 204: Land That Flows Like A River - 6


    Projectile weapons didn¡¯t even deserve to be called weapons; they were just trash. This had been a widely known fact, amon knowledge, since ancient times.


    The air, imbued with mana, fundamentally repelled everything it collided with. Even an arrow, attempting to slip through the gaps, disproportionately disturbed the firmamentpared to its sluggish speed. Those with keen Qi Sense could easily detect and deflect it with timely reactions.


    The same went for bullets. This iparably noisy weapon had always been criticized for its poor lethality. Unless fired at close range, it was an object that couldn¡¯t even injure an ordinary person, no more harmful than a swarm of annoying flies.


    However, the Military State thought differently.


    If meremon soldiers could buzz annoyingly near an absolute powerhouse, wouldn¡¯t that, of itself, be a tremendous gain?


    Right as the Military State was in the thick of seeing positive results from this interest, Gunmaster Historia appeared like aet.


    <i>Bang, Bang.</i>


    As I was hiding inside the container, bullets flew intermittently, reminding me of their existence just when I was about to ignore them.


    Of course, the bullet¡¯s couldn¡¯t prate the container¡¯s outer wall. But that didn¡¯t mean I could becent. Just when I let down my guard, a massive explosion dented the containers. It was Historia¡¯s bullet.¡°An annoying swarm of flies. And hidden among them is a ho¡­ Or so you said. Hmm. Indeed, that is a fitting description.¡±


    When Tyr clenched her hand, the darkness flowing along the floor brought the dented bullets into the container. Tyr casually appraised the iing bullets in a rxed tone.


    ¡°Even if the sun is shining, to think she could dent steel that is wrapped in my Mark. Moreover, from that distance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the pinnacle of the State¡¯s military tactics. It isn¡¯t for no reason that she is called the Daughter of the Military State.¡±


    At the same time the Regressor grumbled, she red at me.


    ¡°At this point, it makes me very, very curious about what strange things happened in Hamelin. What kind of resentment did you bring forth? Even just a few days ago, they simply let us pass. But how is it that now, a Star General is chasing after you, even betting her life while doing so?¡±


    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s a personal issue. I bet the only person trying to catch me is Historia, you know?¡±


    ¡°What in the world did you do?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well. It¡¯s a long story. It was when I was the tender age of sixteen. In a secondary military school, where the Military State tried to cut away at the prime of our youths to craft us into weapons, we¡­.¡±


    I settled in my seat and recalled past memories. At some point in time, Tyr had already lent an ear, prepared to listen attentively.


    Memories of my brilliant school days. The small, low hill in Hamelin and the river flowing gently below. The memories and dreams that lingered there¡­.


    ¡°Just get to the point.¡±


    ¡°Tch. What a spoilsport. You¡¯re no fun.¡±


    ¡°Is fun the issue here? The enemy is almost right before us!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders before exining.


    ¡°In Hamelin, they tried to use students like bullets, you see? This angered the students greatly, who then used the tactics andbat skill learned from the Military State against them. They organized raids, burned bases, staged sieges, and at one point, they were about to execute the top student of the school to set an example, but...¡±


    The Regressor, who was listening quietly, flinched at the realization that this was my story.


    <b>?Wait. The top student of the school? Isn¡¯t that him? He nearly got executed by a friend in the past?</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Yeah. I told you. It¡¯s not something that can be summed up so simply.</i></b>


    The Regressor asked with a noticeably cautious tone.


    ¡°...But?¡±


    ¡°Upon reflection, they seemed to realize that killing a fellow student wasn¡¯t the move. Fighting against the Military State could be a sort of protest, but attacking the top student is just rage, driven by envy, isn¡¯t it? The message doesn¡¯t really carry well. My ssmates realized this at thest moment and chose to take their own lives instead of fighting back.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°Amidst all that, they even asked me to join in their suicide. How terrifying, right? Truly, a desperate crisis. Wow. But anyway, at thest moment, I used my brilliant wits to y dead and escaped.¡±


    <b>?So he¡¯s been a crazy bastard since his school days, huh. Well, to be fair, given all the other sides of him I¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s not like he was ever normal.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>What an upsetting thing to say. You¡¯re gonna make me sad, you know? Isn¡¯t it so unfair to me? The students ranked second and third in Hamelin were too strong, so they didn¡¯t even dare to think of touching them. It was just that weak, little me was the top student, as well as the easiest target.</i></b>


    <b><i>At this point, wasn¡¯t I the victim? Is it a sin to be weak?</i></b>


    ¡°I barely survived and tried to return, but the Military State didn¡¯t want to take responsibility, so they just med me for everything. What an utterly unjust situation. It was just that I had a whistle in my mouth instead of a gag. But it somehow turned into a situation where I led everyone with a whistle, you know?¡±


    ¡°I get the gist. At any rate, you¡¯re saying the Military State are the bad guys, right?¡±


    ¡°It would be best to remember that. After all, if something strangely wicked happens, it¡¯s usually the Military State¡¯s doing.¡±


    Fortunately, the Regressor didn¡¯t seem too concerned about this matter.


    Having destroyed the Military State in a previous regression round, it seemed like minor incidents like this were just something to pass over for her.


    <b>?It¡¯s quite a tragic past¡­. Well, I guess everyone has their story and circumstances. Compared to the Gunmaster or Lankart, it¡¯s honestly better this way. After all, at least he doesn¡¯t cause much harm.</b><b>?</b>


    And there seemed to be a bit of consideration for me as well.


    ¡°Anyway, it seems their intentions are obvious.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not aiming to shoot us down nor approach us. Their goal is clearly to buy time until their main force can join them.¡±


    ¡°So the question is whether we break through or wait. Just one of the two, huh.¡±


    While us two modern folks were pondering, the vampire, whose war doctrine had stopped centuries ago, boldly suggested.


    ¡°Let us break through. After all, what reigns supreme in war is firstly, strength, and secondly, momentum. If one only retreats, they will inevitably be driven into a corner.¡±


    It was a viable strategy. If one had the strength to do that, oveing and crushing were always correct.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a bad idea. Shall we give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Wait for just a moment. I shall be back before the tea cools.¡±


    <b><i>Oooooh, look at that confidence</i></b>. As I looked up to her with reverent eyes, Tyr shrugged her shoulders leisurely.


    <b>?Be it bullets or whatever. They alone cannot stop me. Come, then. Try shooting as much as you wish.</b><b>?</b>


    Without hesitation, Tyr stepped forward, exposing herself. She stood alone on thend that was as t as a river. At that moment, Tyr covered her face with her palms and grimaced.


    And on top of there, bullets poured down. Despite Tyr¡¯s not so tall stature, the volley pounded the vampire. Unable to react because she was covering her eyes, Tyr could only endure the barrage of bullets.


    Of course, mere bullets could not harm her.


    But it wasn¡¯t the bullets that were stopping Tyr¡¯s way.


    ¡°...That cursed sun.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been long. In fact, it had only been a few minutes. However, after she attempted to advance with her parasol, Tyr could not endure any longer and had to return.


    I handed the still warm tea to the discouraged Tyr.


    ¡°The tea definitely is still warm. Would you like a sip?¡±


    Several crumpled bullets were embedded in her body. Well, to be more precise, they were actually stuck in the darkness surrounding her body, but anyway.


    While I was removing the bullets one by one from Tyr¡¯s body, who was barely able to open her eyes, she murmured as if having mixed feelings.


    ¡°...The east just happened to be that way, where the sunlight is strong. That cursed sun.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to curse the sun that diligently rises from the east every day?¡±


    ¡°Are you daring to side with the sun in the face of my presence?¡±


    <b>?If it was not for that sun, I would have already taken you to your desired destination. I could have brushed aside such an obstacle effortlessly!</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>I know, right? When I think of it that way, the sun does seem a bit outrageous. How dare it do that, huh? Hey, Mister. Can¡¯t you take just one day off? Just sleep in for a bit.</i></b>


    <b><i>Wait, calm down. Without the sun, we¡¯ll all die. Not just humans, but everything that the sun¡¯s light nurtures on thisnd.</i></b>


    <b><i>Phew. I almost got carried away by vampire logic. She almost fooled me! Let¡¯s stay calm.</i></b>


    ¡°If it was not for the sunlight sneaking through the darkness, those mere fragments of iron would not even have been itchy.¡±


    ¡°Huh? So, you¡¯re feeling itchy right now?¡±


    Tyr, who was irritated by the difort, realized what exactly she had been feeling throughout various ces of her body. A stimulus far too weak to be called pain, but a sensation too persistent to ignore.


    <i>Ahhh, so this is what itchiness is. </i>Tyr muttered, finding such a sensation unfamiliar.


    ¡°...Now that I think about it, it is strangely itchy. How odd. I did not know such a sensation could exist for me.¡±


    ¡°If Tyr feels itchy, it means the bullets are affecting your Authority. Hm, then are they not just any ordinary bullets? Hold on for a moment.¡±


    I closely examined the bullets I had removed from Tyr¡¯s body. The dented heads had white crystals that shimmered like stars under a faint light; I could recognize the identity of the familiar white powder without even needing to taste it.


    But still, tasting it would be better to confirm, right? I put the bullet to my tongue. The undiluted saltiness was immediately apparent.


    Tyr asked in utter horror.


    ¡°Hu?! Why are you taking such indecent actions?¡±


    ¡°Ptui. Just as I thought, they¡¯re salt bullets¡­. Huh? What¡¯s so indecent about checking the bullets?¡±


    ¡°No, never mind.¡±


    <b>?To think he would unhesitatingly put something that made contact with someone else¡¯s body directly into his mouth¡­. Humans these days are quite bold.</b><b>?</b>


    Even with Mind Reading, I couldn¡¯t quite grasp the vampire¡¯s mindset. For beings whose joy in life was limited to bloodsucking, it seemed they were more concerned about what touched their mouth than what pierced their chest (bone), huh?


    Anyway. Salt emitting white light had traditionally been used to drive away wrongful things. So, it made sense for there to be a folk remedy that said throwing salt at vampires would repel them.


    But honestly, it wasn¡¯t like humans would like being hit with salt any better than vampires.


    ¡°To think they have managed to manufacture and distribute specialized bullets like salt bullets in such a short time. Should I say it¡¯s just like the Military State to do something like this?¡±


    ¡°...It is fine. As soon as the sun climbs a bit higher, I shall not have much trouble dealing with them.¡±


    ¡°They must be counting on that too. They¡¯ve even positioned themselves to have the wind and sun at their back. Even throwing a bullet with their hand could probably reach us, let alone shooting it.¡±


    If Tyr was unshielded by darkness, she could only advance at the speed of infantry at best. From the perspective of the Military State¡¯s Gunner Corps, she was nothing more than good target practice.


    An indestructible yet psychologically daunting scarecrow in the flesh.


    For the next couple of hours, using Tyr to break through, a tactic that once seemed to be a cheat, was out of the question.


    ¡°Then, is it my turn?¡±


    A voice as sharp as a de drawn across skin, filled with chilly words, reached us. The Regressor tensed up her entire body, staring intently beyond our position.


    ¡°We need to instill a sense of caution in them. If I can take down the Gunmaster, I will. If not, I¡¯ll still inflict some damage. That way, they¡¯ll think twice about deploying special detachments or scouts in any future pursuits.¡±


    I understood why the Regressor was so pissed. Special detachments and scouts were forces one could only use when they were confident that they wouldn¡¯t be easily defeated one by one, even if they were separated from the main body.


    While I empathized, I immediately shook my head.


    ¡°Why bother?¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s no need to forcibly break through when we¡¯re at a disadvantage, right? There¡¯s no tactical advantage and it¡¯s clear they¡¯ve prepared salt bullets just to drag out time.¡±


    ¡°So what. We just stand here and let them hit us? Until their main force arrives?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Of course not. I grinned slyly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let them hit us well. Extremely well.¡±


    Those guys across the street intended to wear us down with continuous volleys. For the time being, we could use that to our advantage.


    <b><i>You¡¯ll shoot if someone peeks out? Fine. Shoot at us. Just try it.</i></b>


    <b><i>If there¡¯s any worth in doing it, that is!</i></b>


    ¡°Come out. Fatzzy!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    At that moment, our team¡¯s secret weapon appeared; Azzy, d inyered cloth armor that made her look plump, howled. As I swung my arm wide, Azzy followed suit, spinning around.


    Her turn was more of a dog¡¯s roll than a graceful pirouette, but theyered cloth armor magnified her presence to seem more sublime. How to put it? Imagine a short-haired breed transforming into a long-haired one, fluffing up her fur. If she rolled in such a state, it seemed like she could roll to the ends of the earth.


    ¡°These days, it¡¯s an era where even dogs wear clothes. So, having canine armor wouldn¡¯t be all that weird!¡±


    ¡°Woof! Stuffy!¡±


    ¡°Endure it. With this, it¡¯ll hurt less for you, even while you¡¯re causing chaos!¡±


    ¡°Woof, I¡¯ll endure! For my stake! My share!¡±


    ¡°Stake? Share? What share?¡±


    Azzy cocked her head and looked at me with bright, clear eyes. Her thoughts were unreadable, whether through Mind Reading or observing her movements.


    ¡°Anyway, you get the gist, right? It¡¯s time to let the whole world know of your rambunctiousness!¡±


    ¡°Awoooooooo!¡±


    Azzy darted away. Immediately after, bullets started flying towards her. It sounded a bit like rain pattering as something whisked past us.


    But even if she didn¡¯t have any protection, Azzy could dodge or withstand bullets. The bullets couldn¡¯t even match her pawprints. asionally, some would hit her, only to be deflected by the armor. Azzy ran all over the ce, closing in on them.


    Screams and shouts filled the air. For now, in terms of causing a disturbance, it was a sess.


    ¡°How noisy. Indeed, she is unparalleled when ites to pestering¡­ But Hu, s, the King of Dogs cannot even harm humans. Is that not so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯ll stop firing soon enough.¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, the gunfire ceased. A subtle silence ensued. Azzy, having nothing else to do, stared vacantly and the other side went out of their way to ignore her existence. Two groups, neither willing to attack, stood off oddly against each other.


    ¡°...Then, is it not utterly useless?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Azzy can¡¯t attack, after all¡­. Well, at least Azzy can¡¯t.¡±


    Was it because she sensed something ominous from my words? The Regressor jerked around, surveying our surroundings. Then, as if actually sensing that something was not right, she grabbed my cor.


    ¡°....Wait. Hey. Didn¡¯t you ask me for something like a bomb yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°On Azzy¡¯s back.¡±


    The enemy, too, seemed to have realized something, as they let out a cascade of bullets in an attempt to drive her away. However, it was toote. Azzy was already within range.


    <i>BOOOOM.</i>


    A roar erupted from thend up /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 205: Land That Flows Like A River - 7

    Chapter 205: Land That Flows Like A River - 7


    The surprise attack that wasn¡¯t really a surprise continued. Historia showed reluctance towards the relentless guerri warfare that used a Beast King.


    ¡°...Damn it.¡±


    Gunner Corps. A multi-purpose long-range suppression unit led by Historia herself.


    Having preemptively attacked, they built a position far in advance and poured out bullets.


    By scouting and suppressing, the goal of the Gunner Corps was to dy the enemy''s advance until the main force arrived. They scattered the supplied salt bullets generously to repel the opposing force.


    With their efforts, even the Progenitor could be repelled, albeit momentarily.


    However, the next being that appeared waspletely out of their expectations.


    <b>?The King of Dogs?</b><b>?</b>


    To be frank, if the boy that wielded an invisible sword had burst out, Historia could nod and proceed to confront him directly.But the King of Dogs, d in thick armor, was not an existence that could be confronted, nor were they even supposed to. Since there were no bullets to waste, Historia immediately ordered a cease-fire.


    Thus, the King of Dogs walked up to the middle of the Gunner Corps at a trot without any hindrance. The Gunner Corps nced nervously at the King of Dogs. Even if she couldn''t harm them, she was a monster that could demolish a base just by floundering her body.


    Right when Historia herself approached to drive her away, one of the soldiers raised his finger.


    ¡°Major General! On her back!¡±


    Only then did Historia notice something was hanging on the back of the King of Dogs. Right as she was pondering whether to shoot it or not, the bag on her back suddenly swelled up.


    It was a tear bomb.


    Though only for a moment, the Gunner Corps, who were aiming at the container, screamed in pain; it was because even amidst all this, they had to continue aiming by Historia''s thunderousmand.


    In the meantime, the King of Dogs also seemed to be in pain as she rolled on the ground, but nheless, it was they who were hit.


    <b>?We¡¯re being worn down.</b><b>?</b>


    They took a favorable position and fired unterally to pressure the enemy. However, the enemy did not seem to be affected at all, let alone nervous or pressured. Instead, they continued to torment them with all sorts of tricks.


    The King of Dogs burst out and barked before returning. Bullets were wasted. Right as the annoyed Historia ordered to shoot only at the Progenitor, the King of Dogs loitered with a ck parasol. When she did, the nervous soldiers reflexively shot the special rounds.


    If they were told to just observe and not shoot, the real Progenitor finally appeared. People screamed.


    Every time this container akin to a random box opened, the nerves of the Gunner Corps stretched and contracted like a rubber band dozens of times, eventually losing their sticity and hanging limply. As said before, they were being worn down. Mentally.


    It was a familiar tactic. Wasn''t it one of the doctrines the Military State primarily adopted?


    <b>?I see. So it¡¯s your strategy, Huey. I remember your opinion was that, if involving a gathering of people like an army, psychological warfare could be waged as it is usually done to individuals.</b><b>?</b>


    Thebat doctrine of the Military State was simple. If regr soldiers or officers consumed their Qi or magic, general officers, including the Six Star Generals, would clean up after them. That was all.


    At any rate, regr soldiers were a nuisance but still a manageable swarm of flies; that was all they amounted to. At least until Historia appeared.


    Historia, who shot guns using Qi Arts, was thest piece the Military State was looking for. With threatening gunfire added to the suppression fire, regr soldiers, once considered expendable, rose to a position where they could be strategically utilized by the Military State.


    <b>?That¡¯s right. Just like how the King of Dogs is being deployed now.</b><b>?</b>


    Historia became lost in thought as she watched the King of Dogs trudging back.


    <b>?The King of Dogs is harmless. However, since we don¡¯t know what she might carry on her back, we have to be on guard.</b><b>?</b>


    The King of Dogs probably wouldn''t kill people with her own paws. But what did that matter? They don''t know what was inside the bag anyway. Because of that, the members of the Gunner Corps had to always remain vignt.


    While the King of Dogs, initially assumed to be a nonbatant, was strategically utilized, their own forces didn''t, or rather couldn¡¯t, change anything. As such, it was only natural they would be forced into a defensive position.


    <b>?Heugh. It¡¯s still the same, huh. Just like before, it hurts to have my weaknesses targeted like this¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    It was right about when she was finished with her thoughts.


    Historia was monitoring a container that oddly had a lower chroma than the others. A supply officer approached her with a brief salute.


    ¡°Major General. We have run out of bullets¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the signaller. We¡¯ll pick up supplies at the next point.¡±


    ¡°...I shall make sure it is prepared.¡±


    Even the fact that supplies would soon arrive didn''t revitalize the officer¡¯s spirits. It was because fundamentally, it wasn''t just the ammunition that was depleted.


    Mental strength and concentration were also resources that were exhausted.


    <b>?...It¡¯s dangerous. If they burst out now, it would be troublesome.</b><b>?</b>


    Wrapped in this oppressive tension, Historia smiled in spite of herself. Her body heated up in anticipation of the fight.


    ***


    It was an opportune moment.


    The frequency of gunshots had decreased and their reaction to Azzy''s appearance was slow. While dyed reactions could be due to issues of reflex, there would also be a psychological reluctance to use bullets. Surely, their ammunition must be depleted.


    Combined with the fact that the sun had risen enough, I stood up with a defiant smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. We¡¯ll temporarily halt Azzy¡¯s delivery service. After all, Azzy has already worked hard enough.¡±


    As mentioned, we had thoroughly enjoyed ourselves with the bomb-delivering puppy.


    Azzy couldn¡¯t harm humans. If she had a lethal bomb attached to her back, she would run towards areas without humans.


    But what about tear gas? A bomb that caused pain without killing humans. Thanks to this, we were able to strategically utilize Azzy, who could not attack humans. And coincidentally, what the Regressor had was also a type of smoke bomb¡­.


    ¡°Grrrrrrrrr.¡±


    ...Instead, it seemed Azzy had also strategized against me. Startled, I gently spoke as Iid down some precooked meat in front of Azzy.


    ¡°Azzy. You¡¯re the best! There¡¯s no otherbat dog that can bring about as great of a performance as you!¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.¡±


    <b><i>Eh? What¡¯s this? I thought this level of praise would make her happy.</i></b>


    She had sneezed so much that her nose had turned red and runny. Her eyes were reddened, but it wasn¡¯t really because it was sensitive from the tear gas. Rather, her eyes were clearly filled with the hostility that came from having triggered her irritation.


    I wiped Azzy¡¯s eyes and nose with a damp handkerchief while speaking.


    ¡°Here! Eat some meat! I won¡¯t forget your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Grrrrr. Stake. Share.¡±


    ¡°No, seriously. What in the world do you mean by share?¡±


    ¡°Grrrrrr.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Alright. You¡¯re seriously no different from some gangster! Here, I¡¯ll give you shares. Happy? Take care of it yourself!¡±


    ¡°...Woof! It¡¯s 10%!¡±


    <b><i>No, what? What did she even do to deserve 10% already? And what happens when it reaches 100%?</i></b>


    Before I could confirm with her, Azzy, who had finally rxed her frown, immediately sat down and started chewing on the meat. Sure, Azzy usually enjoyed dog food quite well, but right now, her face as she chewed the meat looked as if she was gnawing at an enemy.


    <b><i>I guess it''s better to go along with what she wants for the time being. Mm.</i></b>


    ¡°If you, pretend not to knowter, hate you, okay?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, okay. Fine. I¡¯ll take good care of you. As if I could ever pretend not to know you, anyway. That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Although it seemed she was in a better mood, it was a bit scary not knowing why. Anyway, it was true she worked hard, so I should acknowledge that.


    Leaving Azzy sniffling and eating meat, I gestured towards Tyr and the Regressor who had been lying low until now.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we been bending our knees for too long, submitting to the violence of the many? Shall we start our revenge?¡±


    Tyr casually slung a parasol over her shoulder, a furtive smile on her lips.


    ¡°Indeed, let us do so. It is time to show those prey, who believe they are safe from darkness when under the sun, my true capabilities.¡±


    The Regressor, who had been calmly gathering strength until now, also finished preparing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and break through. It¡¯ll be much easier once we suppress the Gunmaster.¡±


    Strength was at its peak. Nothing was wasted. On the other hand, the opponents were mere rabble that had been mentally tormented by Azzy.


    A perfect opportunity had arrived. On this chessboard, there were two cards, the Regressor and Tyr. Contrastingly, the other side had only one in Historia.


    <b><i>Hahaha. This battle is my victory, Historia. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t forgotten that I was the one to perfect your tactics, right? I know your weaknesses all too well!</i></b>


    <b><i>Witness! The power of being first ce is not all for show! One¡¯s swagger, outward appearance, and greatness may be temporary, but rankings are eternal!</i></b>


    ***


    The door of the container burst open and Tyr advanced alone with her ck coffin.


    Until now, Azzy had dashed out with Tyr¡¯s parasol about five times. Because of that, those who vowed not to be fooled again watched the pitch-ck parasol but chose to wait for now.


    However, Tyr¡¯s appearance was different from Azzy''s from the very start. The moment she revealed herself under the sun, the soldiers of the Gunner Corps felt as if a fog had descended before their eyes. It was as if the very essence of darkness existing on thisnd had emerged, sending shivers down the spines of these mere ordinary humans.


    Bullets poured down on Tyr, but the current Tyr was slightly different from before.


    Darkness streamed out of the floating coffin. Though the darkness had faded a bit as it was under the sun, even that itself was ominous. It was as though the hands of the clock spun wildly the moment the lid opened, thus bringing evening with it.


    The bullets, flying with a terrifying noise, could not prate the curtain of darkness. asionally, a salt bullet would sparkle and cut through the ck, but that was all. Due to their previous excessive consumption, it wasn''t enough to tear through the veil.


    Tyr strode forward as if she had be a tank. Whenever she pushed her way through a space with a single hand, the bullets that couldn''t prate the veil of darkness were swept aside all at once.


    <i>Baaang.</i>


    At that moment, a gunshot rang out. The veil whirled as it tore apart, then from behind it, Tyr''s head snapped back.


    Someone from the Gunner Corps clenched their fist and shouted.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Major General¡¯s bullet! How does it taste, you mons¡­!¡±


    However, his words were cut short. After all, above Tyr''s left eyebrow, a spinning bullet was being pushed out by a small whirl of blood, as if to sync the swirling motion.


    Just the Gunner Corps member was about to gulp in fright, Tyr, with glowing red eyes, murmured.


    ¡°...Monster, you say. I have heard that word far too often to be affected by it anymore.¡±


    Tyr turned her head back. Historia''s bullet, unable to even scratch her face, was deflected away.


    ¡°Go ahead. You may try. Shoot. The sun is shining brightly. Now, at the time when the hot light curses me, is the only chance that this body would ever be weakened. Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    Tyr smirked after a moment of calction.


    ¡°If you shoot a hundred times and multiply that amount by a hundred, you might cause me some trouble.¡±


    Just as she said, the blood burnt by the sunlight had turned pitch-ck. If all her blood were to be scorched like this, even Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka would be in danger.


    However, that was no more than a handful dredged from an abyssal sea of blood.


    Historia lowered her gun with a somber expression.


    <b>?With each shot draining a significant amount of Qi, I can¡¯t win this battle. I¡¯ll be depleted first. especially now that the supply of salt bullets had been exhausted¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    Having finished her thought, Historia raised two pistols. The heavy guns, loaded in advance, were grasped in her hands. While feeling the cold, heavy metal, Historia spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll face her until the main force arrives. Form up and retreat.¡±


    ¡°Major General, it is dangerous! We were told never to engage the Progenitor dire¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then, what else do you want me to do when they¡¯reing after us? Huh?¡±


    Historia snapped at her soldier irritably as she took a step forward.


    Before she could take another step, an ominous energy was felt from above. Historia quickly aimed into the sky and fired.


    <i>Bang,</i>


    <i>Ting.</i>A short interval between the gunshot and the bullet ricocheting was heard. Immediately afterward, someone fell like a meteor right into the middle of the Gunner Corps.


    ¡°Who says you can do that?! Your opponent is me!¡±


    During the moment when all eyes were on Tyr, the Regressor had shot into the sky, before touching down onto the earth with a massive storm. As shended, she mmed Jizan down, causing both the earth and the ether to churn. Right as the impact of the earthquake and storm shook everyone, thus throwing off their bnce¡­


    As if by agreement, the two warriors charged at each other the moment such bem fell upon thisnd. Without a moment''s hesitation, they swung their weapons at each other.


    <i>ng.</i>The crossed guns met Chun-aeng. Sparks flew from the shing steel and the gazes of the two women collided.


    ¡°Major General!¡±


    At someone¡¯s call, Historia shouted without looking back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Stop the Progenitor!¡±


    ¡°Ha, do you really think you can handle me alone?!¡±


    The Regressor twisted her wrist with a bellow. the invisible sword, riding the trajectory of the pistol, shot towards Historia''s face. While distinctly watching the flickering tip of the de, Historia smirked.


    ¡°Alone? That¡¯s my line, cutie.¡±


    Historia suddenly dropped to the ground.


    She leaned back, lying parallel to the surface. While bncing precariously in that position, she thrust her opposite leg out. Due to her vanishing from sight, the Regressor¡¯s center of bnce leaned forward. As such, she had to hurriedly lift her knee to block the kick.


    A refreshing sound that went Boom. The Regressor, sent flying into the air, flipped andnded on the belt. As she clicked her tongue, the Gunmaster approached step by step.


    ¡°Rather, do you really think you can survive until the Progenitor arrives?¡±


    In her hands, two pistols with des attached spun /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 206: Land That Flows Like A River - 8

    Chapter 206: Land That Flows Like A River - 8


    Commander Arm. Gunde.


    A weapon that the Military State devoted their heart and soul into creating solely for Historia.


    It was two pistols connected by a chain at the handle end. The edge of the ck barrel was adorned with sharp des, making it easy to stab and sh due to their pointed sharpness.


    The presence of des didn''t render the gun or chain useless. Inside the barrel, specially processed heavy bulletsy in wait for enemies, and the chain connected to the pistol had its own usefulness.


    The gun thrown by Historia flew right in front of the Regressor, its chains clinking along the way.


    Not the bullet, but the gun itself.


    ¡®That damned gun which is neither a gun nor a de¡­!¡¯


    The Regressor spun Jizan in a circle, thrusting it forward in an attempt to wrap the chain.


    Upon noticing that action in a moment, Historia aimed the other gun and pulled the trigger. The Regressor blocked the bullet with the Heavenly Counter Domain, but Historia took the opportunity to pull the chain and charge.<i>Ba-Bang</i>, two warning shots. The Gunde then fell towards the constrained Regressor''s head. The Regressor shed Jizan onto it.


    <i>ng</i>, the Commander Arm and Jizan collided. Historia frowned at the heavy sensation.


    ¡®A heavy, pitch-ck sword. Hmm, is it fine to think of it as the opposite of the invisible sword? There is¡­ no need to sh with it head-on.¡¯


    The judgment was swift. Historia''s wrist smoothly rotated. Upon letting go of the handle and hooking only her fingers, the caught Gunde spun Jizan around. In an instant, it freed itself from Jizan and aimed at the Regressor.


    ¡°Tchh!¡±


    The heavy Jizan was slow to respond. Instead, the Regressor swung Chun-aeng. Just before a loud bang could erupt, the Regressor managed to deflect the muzzle away sessfully. The rough gunshot caused both of their ears to ring.


    It was too minor of a damage to stop the fight. The Regressor and Historia shed again.


    A brief struggle of power. Chun-aeng was longerpared to the short Gunde. When the Regressor managed to shake off the Gunde and aimed to deeply cut the Gunmaster¡¯s face¡­


    From below her line of sight, a military boot swept the floor. A kick to the thigh made the Regressor lose bnce and groan.


    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±


    The Gunmaster had distracted her in an instant, disorienting her eyes and ears with the muzzle and gunfire. An attack to the lower body followed while she was still in an unstable stance. For the one receiving such an assault, it was an infuriating situation.


    On the other hand, Historia merely muttered in an indifferent manner.


    ¡°Sorry, my legs are a bit long.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I shorten them for you!¡±


    While Chun-aeng struck down like lightning, chains jingled and intervened. The enraged Regressor applied force to cut through the chains. Chun-aeng¡¯s de precisely struck the chains and their joints.


    ¡°Whew. And it¡¯s hooked.¡±


    At the same time Historia whistled¡­


    <i>Chrrrrrrrk.</i>


    The chains loosened momentarily, softly enveloping Chun-aeng. At the same time, Historia drew a small circle with the tip of her foot, lightly wrapping the chain around, beforeunching the irons.


    To the Regressor, it seemed as if dozens of chains were nging and attacking from all directions.


    ¡®The Heavenly Counter Domain isn¡¯t responding¡­! Does this mean it¡¯s an unprecedented attack even over all my past regressions?! How does she keep attacking in such extraordinary and original ways?!¡¯


    There was, however, a defensive technique in the Heavenly Counter Domain that fended off unforeseen attacks. The Regressor shouted desperately.


    ¡°Chun-aeng!¡±


    The spacepressed within Chun-aeng was released, expanding like a bubble and increasing the distance between the Gunmaster and the Regressor.


    The safest shield in the world was distance. If an attack couldn¡¯t reach its target, it was meaningless. If the recoil-free Jizan was called the strongest shield that could block anything, Chun-aeng could be called the ultimate shield, capable of nullifying the attack itself.


    However, it didn''t work against the Gunmaster.


    <em><strong>Explosive Discharge Domain, Zero In.</strong></em>


    <i>Bang.</i>A bullet that was promised to hit tore through space.


    ¡°Oho.¡±


    The torn coat hem and the blood that leaked through the gap scattered with the wind.


    The bullet grazed the Regressor''s right arm. Though to say it had grazed was a bit of an understatement; a piece of flesh from the right arm was torn off and bleeding, far from the oue expected from a Qi Arts that had touched upon the Axiom.


    ¡°Good weapon, good clothes, and good reaction. Had just one of the three been missing, an arm would have flown off¡­¡±


    Qi mixed with gun smoke rose. Historia blew on the muzzle. The dispersed smoke flowed backward with the wind.


    ¡°Of course, a big part was that rushing my shot weakened its power. Anyway, you. You¡¯re tough. At least, more than you look.¡±


    Ignoring the throbbing pain in her right arm, the Regressor gritted her teeth.


    ¡°So annoying¡­!¡±


    ¡°Is that really something you should be saying to this noona, huh?¡±


    Historia, pulling the chain with the tip of her foot, spun the Gunde around. The Regressor, slowly healing her wounds with Bloodcraft, raised Chun-aeng.


    ¡®No matter how strong a gun is, it''s still just a gun. Annoying, but that''s all! It can be countered in some way, but¡­!¡¯


    Even without her gun, Historia was simply strong.


    She was young in age, full of vitality. Her movements were acrobatic, her strength considerable. Above all, she maximized the use of her situation and weapons with her innatebat sense.


    She waged psychological warfare with her wavering muzzle, responding aptly at both long and close range. If the Regressor got distracted by that, the shing de would strike. If she swung to block, she lost the means to respond to the following bullets. Furthermore, whenever the Regressor adjusted the distance, the Gunmaster followed up with martial arts in closebat and chains at medium range.


    ¡®Do I have to open the Eyes of Fate? But this kind of Sense Type is difficult to deal with... Tch, I still can¡¯t even begin to understand. That this woman, who is the closest to the Military State, would be a key figure in the New Kingdom...!''


    The Regressor was one who had always been confident in her vitality, but she was truly uncertain about who would win if the fight continued like this.


    However, she was not anxious.


    After all, the longer they fought, the more advantageous it became for the Regressor.


    ¡°Keuk¡­!¡±


    It was a single blow.


    One general officer flew through the air. Right as the general officer barely managed to withstand the blow delivered over her weapon and was sliding with the Gunde pierced into the ground¡­ Her body was sucked towards a white girl.


    Despite the fierce wind, not a single piece of clothing or hair fluttered. Tyr, holding a ck parasol at an angle towards the sun, seemed to walk as if time had stopped around her, extending her hand.


    ¡°Since it is difficult to control my strength, try your best to survive on your own.¡±


    The darkness spreading in all directions headed towards its master. The general officer iled her arms in the flow, unable to escape. It was a futile resistance.


    Tyr, with a motion that could be considered leisurely, opened her palm and pushed the general officer away.


    Though the gesture looked like ady''s caprice, the one being hit did not think as such. She suddenly felt as if gravity had shifted, plunging her into the ground.


    Her waist bent and her body floated up. Her crumpled body rolled across the flowingnd.


    The general officer, who was like the sky to her soldiers, was knocked down without much resistance.


    An officer gathering the troops screamed in horror.


    ¡°Unstoppable! Unstoppable!!¡±


    A pitiful cry, a desperate report, as well as the simplest expression of the situation.


    Tyr advanced, ensuring no one could be present behind her. She advanced forward pushing aside one soldier after the other.


    ¡°Major General! We need reinforcements! We can¡¯t¡­! Stop her!¡±


    Historia, having been held back by just one person, couldn''t respond. Sheughed in vain, making a bitter expression.


    ¡°...I have to admit. Your defense is remarkable. I can¡¯t break through it easily.¡±


    The Regressor gasped for air and replied.


    ¡°Look at you brimming with confidence!¡±


    ¡°Cutie. Sorry. But I don¡¯t have any time to dawdle.¡±


    Historia aimed the muzzle upward and pulled the trigger.


    <i>Baaang.</i>


    A bright light burst into the sky. It was a re. Historia, tucking away her weapon, murmured in a regretful tone.


    ¡°If possible, I wanted to stall until the main force arrived¡­. But it can¡¯t be helped. I have no choice but to signal the call.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re far away, though. Do you really expect that shooting a re will bring them here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible. How do you think I outpaced you? Wait, no. Should I have instead asked if you think I actually came alone?¡±


    It was just as she said.


    Using retreat as a strategy was proudly included in the Military State''s manual. To avoid engaging inbat was one thing, but as long as the Military State decided to fight, there was no way they would take a half-baked approach to it.


    At the very minimum, they had to secure a tactical superiority; that was the Military State''s method before engaging in battle.


    Then the question arose. What did the Military State consider as superiority inbat power?


    ¡®Even if it¡¯s the Military State, it would be difficult to go against Tyrkanzyaka without high-ranking mages or priests¡­. And there is no way there are any priests in the State. No. Could it be?¡±


    Right as the Regressor, realizing something, felt something ominous and turned her gaze¡­ voice was heard.


    ¡°I am starting the magic.¡±


    A powerful voice calling upon mana wasid low from the Meta Conveyor Belt. The Regressor, guessing the owner of that voice, turned desperate.


    ¡®No! This is probably¡­!¡¯


    ¡°How about now? Do you still think that time is on your side?¡±


    This time, Historia was the one to attack. The Regressor couldn''t respond and continued the battle.


    Meanwhile, the magic began.


    ¡°Set.¡±


    How would a human reach the top of a mountain?


    ¡°Re.¡±


    One might run vigorously. Someone else might jump straight up to stand on its peak. Some may scale cliffs while others fly andnd gently at the top.


    Or some may even be born at the summit, unaware of the existence of the neighborhoods below them.


    However, the mostmon method was to ascend one step at a time.


    Daftly. Sincerely. Foolishly. Diligently.


    Those who overcame paths not traversed by others in extraordinary ways and showed the way to those who would follow were called pioneers. People admired and praised them.


    Yet, those who walked step by step toward the distant summit were mocked as foolish. Climbing up the stairs one by one, in a way anyone could, elicited neither awe nor inspiration.


    Only mockery and ridicule would be thepanions of their journey.


    <b>¡ºThis is Military State Signaller Piyu, in charge of the Meta Conveyor Belt. This is a warning to all troops of the Military State.¡»</b>


    In the gap between the ongoing spell, a golem shouted as loud as possible.


    <b>¡ºIn a moment, General Prelvior¡¯s magic will be cast. All soldiers, please take all possible personal defensive measures.¡»</b>


    Their path was stupid and inefficient. Life was short and the journey long, thus its limits were far too clear; they would fall before even reaching the midpoint, let alone the summit.


    However¡­


    Mother Nature, which humans so admired, was also made from gathered dust. And from that, mountains were formed. The droplets that carved stones over the stubborn years drew awe and the rivers carved by the flowing water were soaked with admiration.


    Even if it was a slow process, piling and piling onto it could move mountains.


    She had gathered and umted tiny specks of mana. While others created the world, she used only the magic avable to everyone. Through just Standard Magic, she built her foundation step by step. While always consuming what was known to enhance mana, she increased her mana quantity and affinity.


    Just like that, days, weeks, months, years, decades passed... And at the end of continuous training and research, she became a Star General.


    She still couldn¡¯t use high-dimensional magic. Shecked the talent to.


    But in terms of quantity, the magic of the Mage Marshal had developed to be iparable to anyone else.


    <b>¡ºIf you do not, you will die.¡»</b>


    Before the Signaller¡¯s warning even ended, the soldiers had already hidden in their trenches, huddled up, covered with waterproof and fireproof cloths.


    They had finished their preparations.


    ¡°Check.¡±


    Unique Magic, Magic of Magnitude.


    Mana that seemed to cover the entire world instantly converged into a single point.


    <em><strong>Unique Magic, Magic of Magnitude.</strong></em>


    ¡°Fahrenheit. Millionaire.¡±


    The sun /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 207: Land That Flows Like A River - 9

    Chapter 207: Land That Flows Like A River - 9


    The sun descended; that was the only way to describe this phenomenon.


    A gigantic fire covered the sky above the Meta Conveyor Belt like a curtain, gradually increasing in volume. A storm of mes seemed to scorch the earth as it swept through.


    ¡°This is¡­!¡±


    After ncing back at the container behind her, Tyr quickly spread her hands. The lid of the coffin burst open and ominously swirling darkness flowed out.


    The darkness instinctively found its enemy and rose up, pushing back the mes.


    Since the very beginning, the battle between light and darkness had resumed. The rising darkness dimmed the mes, while the flickering fire gnawed away at the darkness, thus entangling each other.


    In the end, all that remained was ash. Ashen smoke, as if bringing down the clouds themselves, flowed backwards, revealing a figure hidden behind it.


    It was an old woman with firm wrinkles around her eyes. Her stubborn appearance and firm lips allowed one to guess her personality just by looking at her face.


    The strongest mage of the Military State flew through the sky with a cloak that seemed three timesrger than her body.¡°It has been a long time, Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka. I am sure you have never seen me before, but I have seen you sleeping in the coffin from afar.¡±


    The most foolish mage yet also the wisest. The Creator of Standard Magic.


    The Milky Way that brightened up the night sky with countless small lights. Mage Marshal Prelvior gazed down on Tyr.


    ¡°Surrender. As the main force ising.¡±


    Despite the mes being dispersed by the blowing wind, the darkness still held its ce. Even so, Tyr narrowed her eyes with a hint of difort and replied.


    ¡°How presumptuous of you to speak as such after a single measly spell. Do you think you are the only one who can use such magic?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. After all, are you not also the Sovereign of Vampires? You know better than anyone how futile it is to stand alone against an army.¡±


    She was not standing on the flowingnd, but floating above it. In other words, she was currently flying through the sky at the same speed as the Meta Conveyor Belt.


    Perhaps it would be fine if it was night, but the fact of the matter was¡­ Vampires avoided the sky as much as they hated the sun. It was because there were no shadows when in the air.


    Prelvior, standing aloofly at a distance unreachable by both humans and vampires, spoke stiffly.


    ¡°If you surrender, your safety will be guaranteed. It would be in your best interest to decide quickly. Once you lose the upper hand¡­.¡±


    Prelvior looked up towards the back end of the belt. Noticing her intentional gesture, Tyr also turned her gaze in that direction.


    From afar, a small group of people was madly rushing towards them, leaping over containers. A man wielding a giant spear sprinted at the very forefront, shouting in a booming voice.


    ¡°Our Little Daughter of the Military State! Wait just a little longer! Your daddies areing¨C!¡±


    Led by the Sunderspear, ten general officers had left the main force behind and were rushing to rescue the Gunner Corps.


    Now, time was on the side of the Military State. Prelvior, who had brought them until the halfway point with Wind Magic, looked down at Tyr and spoke.


    ¡°...The more desperate your circumstances be, the less valuable your surrender will be.¡±


    ***


    <i>Riffffffle.</i>


    While hiding inside the dark container and shuffling cards, I sighed and flipped over one of the cards I had set aside.


    ¡°As expected, it was the Mage Marshal, huh. Well, I guess that makes sense. After all, it would be meaningless unless the asset they brought was at that level.¡±


    The card I flipped was the Queen of Clubs, the Heroine of the Military State who symbolized magic itself. Along with the Earth Sage, she was a paragon who built the very foundations of this country.


    The Queen of Clubs and the Queen of Hearts confronted each other. The Jack and Queen of Spades, too, were fighting. Meanwhile, the other side¡¯s King was charging in.


    Three against two. Even when onlyparing numerically, they had the upper hand.


    ¡°I kind of expected it, but¡­. Are they really trying to start a war or something? What kind of gamble is this even supposed to be? Even though they have aparative advantage, it doesn¡¯t even seem like they have some overwhelming military superiority¡­ So, why would they go out of their way to start a fight in their own territory¡­?¡±


    Mage Marshal Prelvior was a powerhouse on the scale of a nation. No matter how powerful the Sunderspear or the Gunmaster were, they could not surpass the limits of an individual. However, the Mage Marshal¡¯s strength could easily demolish mountains, twist rivers, and, at times, even make cement flow like a river.


    Even the Earth Sage, who manipted thend itself, couldn¡¯t do something like that alone. The reason why she seeded in such an achievement was because she worked together with Mage Marshal Prelvior, the Mage of Magnitude.


    ¡°What is it? What am I missing? I really don¡¯t get it. There¡¯s no rational exnation¡­ Is there something I am not aware of?¡±


    <b><i>Surely, they didn¡¯te all the way here just to catch little old me, right? I keep having this nagging feeling that something I am not aware of had urred on the side of the Military State.</i></b>


    <b><i>Jeez, what am I even doing right now? It¡¯s not like I can read the Military State¡¯s mind or something. What I needed to do at this point in time is n a strategy.</i></b>


    ¡°In terms ofpatibility, the Tyr should face the Sunderspear and Mr. Shei should go against the Mage Marshal.¡±


    After all, Tyr was a renowned Knight yer. And the Regressor was a glutton who had feasted upon and experienced much of the Arcane through her regressions.


    I pushed the Queen of Hearts towards the opposing main force, the King, and flipped the Jack of Spades into the Ace of Spades before pushing it towards the Queen of Clubs.


    And so, only the Queen of Spades remained.


    The Daughter of the Military State, Historia.


    ¡°Hm. Then who will take down Ria? Surely, it¡¯s not supposed to be me, right?¡±


    How absurd. I never won a single practical lesson against her when I was at Hamelin, you know? Defeat her? What a joke. After all, I was just a cheat who conned my way into being the top student by peeking into everyone¡¯s minds. Compared to the other two, whose scores were immeasurable and thus boosted my average, I was a 1st ce who could actually be considered purely human. Mhm.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ll have to use myself as bait and use a different card¡­¡±


    I ced my hand on the ground and vigorously stirred it. The scattered cards disappeared in an instant and gathered back into my hand.


    <i>p.</i>I sighed heavily as I gathered all the cards back into a stack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other choice but to buy time¡­. But still, there is still some history between us, so she won¡¯t kill me, right¡­? Right, Ria?¡±


    If only the world was an actual card game. Then I would always win, sweeping the stakes.


    But even if the world were a card game, I was not a yer. Even as the owner of these cards, I was, at best, just a single card moving alone on the board called the world.


    After shuffling, I pulled out the top nine cards.


    1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 10 of Diamonds. Andstly, J.


    Except for a few, these were damaged Diamond cards, either split apart or having lost their mana or bullets.


    The cards lost in the fight against Wolfen would not return. It nearly cost me an entire alchemic gold to make one, but once damaged or lost, that was the end of it.


    ¡°Ugh, the cost-efficiency is so bad. I¡¯m seriously gonna cry. My money¡­.¡±


    <i>Riffle, riffle.</i>I shuffled the cards tearfully. And then, I flipped the very top one.


    J of Diamonds. A knight d in metal depicted on the Diamond.


    ¡°The weapons are all used up and I¡¯mcking in equipment¡­. But well, when have I ever fought with weapons? Let¡¯s just stop sudden death. That¡¯s all I need to do.¡±


    The moment I got involved in that, my life was in grave danger. But, so what? What else could I do? If I didn¡¯t throw myself in, I might get caught.


    All I could do was hope that I don¡¯t get swept away and die miserably.


    J of Diamonds, Full te.


    In other words, the Combat Arm of the Military State.


    I plugged the entire bundle of Diamond cards into my bio-receptor. A suffocating sensation enveloped me as mana flowed through the card bundle and covered my Arch-Avatar. In an instant, all my mana was drawn into a single point.


    I felt a sense of emptiness, as if all the moisture in my body had been drained.


    <b><i>Iyaa. My mana gets halved with just this? Even though most of the mana is actually contained in the cards themselves?</i></b>


    <b><i>Give me a mana vessel as big as the Mage Marshal¡­ is what I want to say but the path she walked was a bit thorny. Honestly, it¡¯s better to just live enjoying my Mind Reading than to suffer like that¡­ My blood, sweat, and tears are precious to me, you know?</i></b>


    When I made up my mind and stood up, Azzy perked up her ears and came towards me.


    ¡°Woof? Going?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Too much! No! You, too frail!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know, you punk. But what else can I do? Sometimes, you have to face danger even if you know it¡¯s there. That¡¯s the dignity of a human. And¡­¡±


    Pauldrons emerged on top of the very shoulders I shrugged.


    It was a thin and slender armor. A buckler hung on my left hand as if it were part of me and wires and chains secured the metal tes that appeared along my body.


    The Diamond card signified armor. Among them, the Full te Armor, led by the J, wasn¡¯t particrly spectacr, but it should save my life at least once.


    Humans became brave when they wore armor. The heavy weight seemed to bolster the courage in my heart. The sound of nking that apanied my every movement seemed to empower me.


    ¡°I was born a gambler, you know? And the more desperate the situation, the more cornered I am, the bolder the bet.¡±


    It was a deration of my determination, but for some reason, Azzy just shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Woof, understand! Me, bold!¡±


    ¡°Why are you the one shrugging when we¡¯re talking about me?¡±


    ¡°But, I! Woof! Got bitten!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­ If anyone got bitten, it would be anyone but you. Actually, you would probably be the one to have bitten them.¡±


    ¡°Woofwoof!¡±


    ¡°Why are you barking at me? No matter how bad my circumstances are, I would never bite dogs.¡±


    While we were having this casual and friendly conversation, the armor began to cover my face. A steel mask wrapped around my face,pleting the transformation.


    The armor pressing down on my shoulders was heavy. I felt a bit dispirited because my mana had been halved.


    <b><i>But, oh well. If I wanna live, I gotta wear it.</i></b>


    Meanwhile, Azzy got up to follow me.


    "Hate, tissue paper! I¡¯ll, go! You follow!¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    Azzy volunteering by herself to help me? I thought she would avoid getting involved in human conflicts as much as possible, though.


    Was this a repayment for how well I usually treat her? Well, I mean it makes sense. They did say animals recognized favor and help as well. There were many old tales about animals repaying the kindness they received from humans.


    ¡°Thanks. At least that will stop me from dying sudd, heuk!¡±


    When I actually tried to walk, I almost fell over. If Azzy hadn¡¯t caught me with her front paws, I might have copsed right then and there.


    Azzy looked at me with eyes full of pity and affection.


    ¡°Woof. Let¡¯s just, hide, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. My mistake. I just need to ovee this and take a step forward.¡±


    <b><i>I can¡¯t believe a dog is worried about me. This is the embarrassment of a lifetime.</i></b>


    <b><i>It¡¯s just because I haven¡¯t worn armor in a while. I just need to get used to it, that¡¯s all!</i></b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s just not die. That¡¯s all I need to do. Not die.¡±


    With that resolve, I stepped out of the container, a little surprise gift for Ria in hand.


    Onto thend that flows like a river. Into a battlefield that would only appear in /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 208: Land That Flows Like A River - Finale

    Chapter 208: Land That Flows Like A River - Finale


    The dignified request for surrender from the Mage Marshal was polite yet arrogant. Tyr, already displeased, was fervently enraged by the Mage Marshal''s words. Her ever so faithful servant, the darkness, trembled in fear upon witnessing its master''s wrath.


    ¡°How absurd. Do you believe yourself superior, just because you float in the sky and look down upon me?¡±


    Darkness surged from the abruptly opened coffin, growing denser and denser. If it was previously like a fog that allowed some visibility, it now resembled being underwater with visibility limited to barely an inch ahead.


    In the gradually darkening view, only Tyr''s eyes glowed bright red.


    ¡°Did you believe magic was yours alone? Blood Magic was originally a tool of my kith and kin, but I shall show it to you speci...¡±


    Magic manifested through the use of Blood Qi, instead of mana. Blood Magic.


    Tyr, attempting to draw a magic circle with her blood, soon realized her blood refused to leave her body. She was momentarily taken aback by this unexpected development.


    <b>?Is she attempting to use Blood Magic? It is an honor of my lifetime topete in magic with the Progenitor.</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Then, I shall also prepare.¡±Prelvior spread her cloak wider. Steel orbs heated red-hot breathed out fierce breaths between the fluttering edges of the cloak.


    Commander Arm. Ugong-isan. The Foolish Old Man Removes the Mountains<sup>1</sup>.


    A magical equipment for the one who called herself foolish, yet capable of moving mountains.


    Its abilities protected the wearer from magical bacsh, umted mana, and recycled mana. Prelvior''s magic, while basic in nature, was vast in magnitude. Simplicity, whether in matter or magic, facilitated transformation. This equipment assisted in recycling such mana to enable rapid-fire tactical magic. It was an equipment by Prelvior, for Prelvior.


    ¡°Preset. Re.¡±


    Ugong-isan converted the remnants of me magic into light. Metal spheres adorning the massive cloak shed brilliantly.


    Meanwhile, Tyr, unable to use Blood Magic, instead faced the strength circting within her. Instead of obeying hermands, the Blood Qi cheerfully coursed through her veins, infusing life.


    Tyr mumbled in despondency.


    ¡°Hah. How crude. Is this really all there is?¡±


    After resolving herself Tyr bent her knees instead of resorting to magic. Dark shadows supported her feet as itplied with the will of Tyrkanzyaka.


    ¡°To think I would have to physically engage as if I am a mere pawn...¡±


    The moment she straightened her legs, the ground shook. Tyr propelled into the sky. The darkness enveloping her couldn''t keep up, but it wasn''t a significant issue.


    After all, she was closing in on Prelvior in the sky.


    The Mage Marshal¡¯s magic was not yet ready. Her eyes widened as she chanted.


    <b>?What is this? This isn''t the Progenitor''s metho..!</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°I am not fond of this either, so let us end this quickly.¡±


    It was right before Tyr''s white hand nearly caught Prelvior''s cloak.


    A spear flew from somewhere, hitting Tyr¡¯s body pushing her back though this empty void.


    Patraxion intercepted the Progenitor with a javelin, not to pierce but to deflect. He grabbed another spear and yelled.


    ¡°We meet again on the battlefield, Progenitor! Last time there was no reason to fight, but now it''s different!¡±


    ¡°A mere knight dares...!¡±


    While Tyr''s expression turned fierce, Prelvior''s magic waspleted. Compressed beams of light poured down on Tyr, who couldn''t receive the protection of darkness.


    ***


    After the Mage Marshal appeared, the Regressor tried to escape, but Historia, sensing the attempt, clung to her like a ghost.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Historia smiled slyly at the distressed Regressor.


    ¡°You should y with me. Ah, is an older partner too stimting for you, Cutie?¡±


    Despite the slight sincerity in her words, the Regressor, taking it as provocation, gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Older, you say? You know nothing.¡±


    ¡°How harsh. That¡¯s right, I guess such impudent behavior is a privilege of the young.¡±


    ¡°...Impudent? That is what I should be saying.¡±


    The Regressor closed her eyes for a moment. Historia, previously rxed, tensed up as the Regressor''s momentum suddenly changed. When she reopened her eyes, they sparkled with a rainbow-colored gleam.


    All Seven Colored Eyes, Activate. Revolving Wheel of Heaven.


    After observing possibilities that would exist in the future, she pulled them into this world.


    Geon, Gon, Gam.<sup>2</sup>


    Though not reaching the Axiom, a once-peak Qi Arts was embodied. Overflowing energy was utilized as if it were her own, allowing for an instant eleration and the raising of twin swords.


    ¡°Don''t mess with me!!¡±


    Jizan, previously positioned defensively due to its slowness, suddenly moved with the agility of a snake. Historia''splexion turned grave.


    ¡°Eugh?!¡±


    The artifact, Jizan, was as heavy as a mountain but felt light only to the Regressor. However, it was because Jizan was cooperating, not due to her efforts in swinging it quickly.


    But now, for some reason, Jizan was being wielded like a normal longsword, filled with Qi.


    ¡°Did you take some kind of drug? Your Qi amount suddenly incre...!¡±


    ¡°Sorry to say, but this is my real strength!¡±


    Unlike Geon and Gon, which relied heavily on finesse and technique, Gam (¿²) was a Qi Art that strengthened the body itself. Because the Regressor''s skills reset with each regression, she had to relearn them each time, resulting in slight changes. Each regression saw the Regressor shedding her old self like molting, learning the new Body Qi Arts.


    ¡°Until now, it was too heavy to use easily, but...!¡±


    Even a siege hammer would break if hung on a reed. It needed something as solid as an oak to withstand its power.


    Simrly, no matter how much the Regressor wielded Jizan, the body controlling it couldn''t withstand it.


    But now, cloaked with the power of the future through the Eyes of Fate, she could use Jizan''s original power to its fullest.


    ¡°Even being overgeared requires a certain strength to wield!¡±


    Jizan, which had moved as if reluctantly following, could now be wielded as a passive.


    It was a strike that couldn''t be resisted. Naturally, Historia briefly retreated outside Jizan''s range, then stepped back, preparing to leap forward again.


    Then, Jizan changed direction. It targeted not Historia, but the chains that followed her a half-beat toote. The blunt end caught the end of the chains.


    It was just slightly caught. But Jizan, as if a ma, attracted the chains to cling tightly to it.


    Terra Firma Arts, Ma.


    If Chun-aeng was the power of repulsion, then Jizan was the power of attraction. The essence of steel and the embrace of the earth that held everything together.


    <b>?Of course, she could shake it off with Qi Deflection... but it¡¯ll be hard for her to cover even the chains with Qi!</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°This time, you''re the one who''s caught!¡±


    Jizan had no recoil. When it was pulled hard, Historia''s entire body was dragged along. She hurriedly aimed her gun, but the Regressor, anticipating this, blocked the muzzle with Chun-aeng.


    At the same time, Bam, the Regressor''s foot struck Historia''s abdomen.


    ¡°Keuk...!¡±


    Although Historia protected herself with Qi, the Regressor''s Qi far exceeded expectations for a brief moment. Historia folded in half and rolled on the ground, gasping for breath from the tearing pain in her abdomen.


    ¡°Keuk! Cough, cough!¡±


    ¡°Pity. If my legs had been just a bit longer, you wouldn''t have been able to get up!¡±


    Just as the Regressor was about to turn around, she felt a painful sensation on her ankle. There were chains tied around. Historia, giving up defense at thest moment, had tied her legs instead.


    Historia stood up again, her smilezy yet challenging.


    ¡°How aggressive... But aren''t you overdoing it? Borrowed power won''tst long. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re such a hassle...!¡±


    <b>?I don''t have time to be caught like this...!</b><b>?</b>


    ***


    There were two ways to fly in the sky on this Meta Conveyor Belt.


    One was to fly at the same speed as the belt. This method required considerable effort by oveing the wind every time and lifting the body to match the speed.


    But for Mage Marshal Prelvior, while her mana was immense, her finesse was not so adept. Though she could fly, her control was too rough for a smooth flight.


    ¡°Then there''s only one other possibility. It must be a simpler, easier trick.¡±


    Taking advantage of the battle raging above, I stealthily approached beneath Mage Marshal Prelvior. The view below was obstructed by darkness and Prelvior''s senses were dull, so she didn''t seem to notice my existence.


    So, as I reached the area below her feet, I found a thread of mana tied to the container''s connecting link. A tight, taut thread holding onto something.


    As expected.


    ¡°Got your trick. You¡¯re using your wide cloak as a sail to float in the air, huh?¡±


    The mana thread, pping roughly with the cloak, tightly held her from flying too far away. A childlike impulse screamed at me to cut this taut thread immediately. However, I calmed my excited heart and¡­


    ¡°If so, what I need to do has already been decided.¡±


    5 of Diamonds. Scythe.


    A tool specialized for cutting, serving as both agricultural equipment and a weapon, with rounded des inside and out. Since it was the only weapon in good condition, I had no choice but to hoist the scythe in my right hand.


    I extracted the scythe and hooked it onto the magical thread. The tension was sufficient, making it easy to cut. The crucial part was the timing. I needed to wait for the moment that would have the optimal effect.


    Looking up at Prelvior, I noticed that Tyr was kicking off the ground and soaring into the sky.


    ¡°Oh? Our side is winning, huh.¡±


    <b><i>Maybe I should watch a little longer. Cutting the thread too soon might just give the Mage Marshal a chance to escape, right?</i></b>


    Tyr, having leaped into the air, moved on the darkness. A Void Step of legends was unfolding. If things continued this way, the Mage Marshal would be caught by Tyr.


    ¡°Has bing a martial artist turned the tables in favor of fighting the Mage Marshal? What a delightful miscalction.¡±


    I was actually worried for the Mage Marshal to a degree. Killing her outright without interrogation would be troublesome... Right as I was observing, a spear flew from somewhere and hit Tyr on the back of her head. Tyr spun around in the air after being intercepted.


    <b><i>Woah, that must hur¡­.</i></b>


    ¡°Oh, shoot! Now''s not the time!¡±


    The Mage Marshal''s cloak glowed. The magic wasplete.


    I urgently yanked at the scythe. The mana thread, crafted by the Mage Marshal, didn''t cut easily. I pulled in all the Qi I could, gritted my teeth, and hung on to it.


    With a Snap,a satisfying sound rang out. The cut thread fluttered upwards.


    ¡°Lux, Millionaire... Euk!¡±


    Thanks to cutting it just in time, the Mage Marshal''s aim was thrown off. The beam that was supposed to hit Tyr wavered. The loss of the body-bound thread threw off the aim and when the Mage Marshal looked for the fault of such a mistake, her gaze instantly turned to me.


    <b>?When did he!</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Run!¡±


    I immediately bolted. The Mage Marshal hastily fired two stems of magical bullets at me. These attacks were simple and forced, yet it still terrified me.


    But I had no other choice; this was the only opportunity with the Mage Marshal''s stance unsettled. I sprinted with a box strapped to my back.


    In the direction I was running, the Regressor and Historia were in the midst of a fierce battle. Tied together by chains, it was unclear how they had ended up fighting like this.


    The Regressor was the one to notice my presence first as she surveyed the situation.


    <b>?What''s with that ridiculous armor? An enemy? Before I get surrounded, I should cut them down first¡­!</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Why do you always try to cut people as soon as you meet them?!</i></b>


    Before the Regressor could act on her decision, I called out desperately.


    ¡°Mr. Shei! Stop dawdling with an older partner and do something about Grandma Mage Marshal!¡±


    Hearing my voice, the Regressor paused and then shouted.


    ¡°Do I look like I''m dawdling to you?! Look at me! I''m all tied up!¡±


    ¡°You already have experience getting tied up? Oh my. At such a young age¡­¡±


    ¡°Look at you both spouting nonsense! Is it because you two were ssmates?! Wait¡­ It¡¯s you, right?! Your manner of speaking rubbed off on the Gunmaster, didn¡¯t it?!¡±


    <b><i>Ehhh? How did she know? What an excellent intuition.</i></b>


    <b><i>Oh well, anyway.</i></b>


    ¡°Give me your foot!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Agh, just do it!¡±


    The Regressor slightly lifted her foot bound by chains. I slid under it, tapping the chains as I passed. Since they were just wrapped around the ankle and not tied, a simple touch was enough to free them.


    ¡°Escape! Now then, you have lost your chains and gained freedom! Since you are freed from the grave of life, hurry and go help Tyr!¡±


    ¡°What about the Gunmaster?¡±


    ¡°I''ll take care of her!¡±


    ¡°...Then, I''m counting on you! Don''t let her get away!¡±


    <b>?If he¡¯s that confident, he probably won¡¯t die..!</b><b>?</b>


    The Regressor then took off swiftly, heading to confront the Mage Marshal while she moved away from me. I took a deep breath and observed my old ssmate for the first time in a while.


    If she wished to, she could have probably caught her. If she pursued her relentlessly, some time could have been bought.


    But Historia simply let the Regressor go and faced me. After all, she most definitely had some sort of business with me.


    ¡°...Long time no see, Ria.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    Historia wiped her forehead. After removing the strands of hair sticking to her sweaty forehead due to the intense battle, she gave me a twisted smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a really, really long damn time.¡±


    <b><i>Despite everything, she seems d to see me. Just as expected, once a ssmate, always a ssmate. With this, I probably won''t di...</i></b>


    <b>?You''ve hidden well until now, you damn punk. Before anything, I''ll start by crushing that smug face of yours.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Oh? Wait¡­ Maybe /genesisforsaken


    </i></b>

 Chapter 209: Alumni Meeting

    Chapter 209: Alumni Meeting


    The pride of the Military State, the Mage Marshal, was a majestic heroine. Prelvior, the model soldier as well as a figure of respect by many citizens, looked quite ridiculous spinning around in the air emitting light.


    Considering her lofty status and urgent situation, no one thought tough. Except for one person.


    ¡°Haha! Granny! Is your power so depleted that your stream of urine is in such a weak and deplorable state? It''s practically scattering everywhere!¡±


    Patraxionughed uproariously, almost to the point of rudeness. The general officers running beside him couldn''tugh for a different reason. It was because the joke was too lowbrow to join in.


    The loud voice reached Prelvior as well, who grimaced fiercely.


    ¡°Quiet! An adult is working here, yet you are not evening promptly to help!¡±


    ¡°Just wait a bit longer! I¡¯m almost there! Hey! Gand! Spear!¡±


    ¡°Here it is!¡±


    Receiving a spare spear from his adjutant, Patraxion nted his right foot firmly on the ground, then stopped abruptly. The tendons on his shoulder practically burst out. Pulling his arm back, he threw the spear with all the momentum carried in his sprint.<i>Whoosh. </i>The spear wasunched heavily. Just before it left Patraxion''s fingertips...


    ¡°Heup!¡±


    His fingers, suddenly filled with strength, gripped the shaft of the spear again. At the same time, he straightened his bent knees and kicked off the ground. Patraxion flew through the air, clinging to the spear he had thrown.


    After drawing a parab through the air, hended in the middle of the battlefield. After rising by nting his spear in the ground, he charged forward heroically.


    The Sunderspear had joined the battle. The Regressor leaped and shouted.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka! Face the Sunderspear for me!¡±


    ¡°Wait just a moment. Let me teach this insolent thing a lesso¡­.¡±


    ¡°We need to finish quickly and help that guy out!¡±


    Tyr nced at me, then pressed her lips tightly together and followed the order. She moved to face the Sunderspear and the general officers that followed him.


    ¡°Progenitor! Your opponent is¡­.¡±


    ¡°Me! I¡¯ll take you on!¡±


    ¡°Ho. This utterly green youth dares¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why does everyone make such a big fuss about age?! Telling me to do this and that! It¡¯s so annoying! Do you know howplicated I feel every time I have to go through it?!¡±


    ¡°I see that even your manners of speech are foul!¡±


    Prelvior gathered her magic while admonishing.


    Though all the stored light had been depleted, mes produced not only light but also heat. And that heat possessed the power to turn air into wind. As such, Ugong-isan recycled the umted heat to push out the wind, thus making the cloak spread wide.


    ¡°Preset, Pascal!¡±


    The breeze lifted Prelvior high.


    Even a heavy container was powerless against the north wind''s violence, tumbling on the ground. It was more akin to the turbulent power of a waterfall than wind.


    And within that maelstrom, the Regressor brandished Chun-aeng.


    ¡°Hmph. Sorry, but the wind isn¡¯t yours alone!¡±


    Chun-aeng, a treasure with the power of the heavens; it was capable of freely manipting wind and clouds by containing space itself.


    The Skyde Art was a Magic Swordsmanship that used both mana and Qi to draw out its power. And that very strength was used as the Regressor sliced through the pouring wind with Chun-aeng.


    Skyde Art, Wave Breaker.


    ¡°This is¡­ magic!¡±


    The Regressor cut through the raging storm with a single stroke of his de. Witnessing this, Prelvior shouted in outrage.


    ¡°If you have mastered both magic and Qi Arts at that age, then why¡­! Why are those known as geniuses so willful, doing as their hearts please?!¡±


    ¡°...Thanks for thepliment, but now, even if I heard the word genius, it doesn¡¯t phase me at all!¡±


    ¡°Unforgiveable! With such talent, you should be grateful before even thinking of wielding it! I will not let you act like an impetuous, brutish daredevil on this nation¡¯snd any longer!¡±


    Prelvior''s angry voice echoed loudly.


    ***


    Compared to the ongoing battle over on that side, there was nothing particrly exchanged between Ria and me. No attacks, criticisms, nor shouts; nothing but a brief exchange of nces.


    However, we couldn''t stay like this forever. Setting down the box on my back, I took out a stick of mana herb and offered it to Historia.


    ¡°Want to smoke one?¡±


    Historia looked at me intently before epting the mana herb. As if it was foretold, or rather, promised, she put it in her mouth and I naturally touched the tip with my finger.


    ¡°Set, Re. Fahrenheit.¡±


    mes sprouted from the tip of the gauntlet. As Historia inhaled, the hot me was drawn into the mana herb, which then began to burn slowly, thoroughly enveloping its entire body.


    A deep drag. Historia''s face momentarily rxed after tasting the smoke.


    <b>?The taste is¡­ oddly good. What is this? Is it because he lit the fire¡­?</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s good, right? Even calling it a top-ss product wouldn¡¯t do it justice. I heard it¡¯s made with the leaves of the World Tree.¡±


    <b>?...Right. Of course, that isn¡¯t the case. It¡¯s just that the mana herb itself was of good quality.</b><b>?</b>


    The mana herb has a calming effect. Among these, this mana herb is a special product made from the leaves of the World Tree. As high quality as it was, it also significantly calmed Historia''s excitement.


    As expected, smoking took precedence over school ties. Since I fed her the smoke, maybe now was the time to emphasize the connections we had at school to buy some time.


    ¡°Being here like this brings back memories. Right? You were so clumsy with Standard Magic, so you always needed someone else to light your mana herb for you.¡±


    I spoke of old memories to pass the time, but it seemed Historia was not in the mood for further chit-chat.


    ¡°What is with that ridiculous armor? You armed yourself, huh? Why? Are you trying to have a go at beating me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could beat you. This is just for self-defense. I wore it to avoid being swept away in the heat of battle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What good would wearing armor do in this situation?¡±


    Historia exhaled smoke as if to agree with my words. Perhaps because I was facing the wind, the smoke drifted towards me. The scent lingering at the tip of my nose was refreshing, even though it had been a while since I quit mana herbs.


    The desire to smoke another one¡ª Was it because the mana herb was high-quality? Or was it because I met my smoking buddy for the first time in a long while?


    ¡°If you have no intentions of fighting¡­¡±


    Historia caught a chain with the tip of her finger. The long chain obediently returned to her hand like a well-trained animal. Then, she menacingly rattled it at me, issuing an order.


    ¡°Extend your arm. I¡¯ll restrain you and take you to the Public Security Agency.¡±


    ¡°Just me?¡±


    ¡°You first.¡±


    ¡°What am I charged with?¡±


    ¡°You decide. What do you want to be charged with?¡±


    <b>?Murder, perjury, rebellion, fraud, and obstructing official duties. Any charge would do. Since he killed the 161 people of Hamelin in that manner, any further charges are meaningless anyway.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>It seems she still firmly believes that day''s events were my fault.</i></b>


    <b><i>How should I clear up this misunderstanding?</i></b>


    <b><i>No, wait. Do I even need to?</i></b>


    Avoiding capture was the priority for now. I made the most harmless gesture possible.


    ¡°Ria. You know already. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hear the details in the interrogation room, Huey. You will not be leaving until you spill the entire truth.¡±


    <b>?And even if you did cough up everything, there is no guarantee you¡¯ll get out. At any rate, I will not let you yap around with that silver tongue.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Damn, it¡¯s frightening when a past acquaintance bes an enemy. Look at how well she knows me. She isn¡¯t even bothering with any conversation and is trying to restrain me already.</i></b>


    <b><i>Since she''s someone I''ve teased countless times in the past, she won''t easily engage in some psychological warfare. Then¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>I didn''t want to do this, but let''s dig at her guilt.</i></b>


    ¡°Why are you ming me? You¡¯re the one who should be spilling the truth.¡±


    I grabbed and lifted the mask with my hand. My bare face was exposed. The wind against my face dried my eyes, making it hard to keep open.


    Yet even so, with wide eyes, I filled each aspect of my expression with deep resentment.


    Then, I med her.


    ¡°You were the one who did wrong first.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°If you had saved me in time, none of this would have happened. Why did you turn away from me at thest moment?


    I pressed on against the silent Historia as if to hammer the nail in.


    ¡°How are you any different from them?¡±


    Honestly, I knew. Because I had read Historia''s thoughts, both then and now, there was no need for me to question her. That was why I headed to the capital without any lingering regrets and pretended to be dead.


    This clingy, hateful facade was, as always, merely to provoke her guilt. Nothing more. Nothing less.


    But Historia was much more unshakeable than I expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m no different.¡±


    She had so much to say to me.


    She had so much to hear from me as well.


    And so, she wasn''t the type to miss an opportunity over a bit of guilt.


    Historia''s lips released the cigarette. The cigarette''s ember briefly paused, then exhaled a filtered, clear smoke.


    ¡°So, surrender. While I am still one of the Six Star Generals.¡±


    <b>?While I am still the Daughter of the Military State, as well as a faithful soldier. If it¡¯s anyter or if you be even more dangerous¡­. Even I will not be able to save you then.</b><b>?</b>


    If that was the case, she shouldn''t have tried to capture me in the first ce. Why keep pursuing me, thinking I''d still be alive even after she became one of the Six Star Generals?


    If she had pretended to forget about me, I would''ve lived well on my own.


    As I looked at her resentfully for a moment, Historia offered me the half-smoked mana herb, in as friendly of a manner as possible.


    There was a time when mana herbs were hard toe by and we used to share even a single stick. It seemed she wanted to show at least a minimal amount of trust through the action we took during those days.


    If captured as is, I could still live well. I was willing to faithfully spill all the information I had to save my life, and maybe, the Military State might believe and forgive me. After all, my ssmate was a Star General, so there was that backing as well.


    But then again, wasn¡¯t it a non-issue if I just didn¡¯t get caught? Why bother relying on just one rope and fall into a more dangerous ce?


    And before that¡­.


    ¡°Ah. I didn¡¯t tell you this, but¡­¡±


    Despite the cool scent of the mana herb tickling my nose, I averted my gaze and shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°I quit smoking mana herbs.¡±


    The silence that followed was heavy. It was so quiet around us that for a moment, I wondered if the wind had stopped. Historia murmured half a beatte.


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    At the same time, Historia dropped the mana herb. The me that fell to the ground was fiercely stamped out by her military boot. Historia, steeling her heart with that action, red at me sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll resolve this with strength then, Huey. You might get knocked out, so make sure to clench your teeth.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. Before that, I have one more gift for you.¡±


    Just before Historia approached, I kicked open the lid of the box with my foot. The lock was released, and the surprise box, which had been tightly closed, unveiled itself. White smoke billowed out from inside.


    As if she expected this, Historia instantly raised her guard and took on a fighting stance.


    <b>?Of course. I knew it. There is no way you woulde empty-handed. But, Huey. This time, merely surprising me will not be enough.</b><b>?</b>


    Amidst the tense atmosphere, the first thing to emerge from the thick smoke was anguid, thrilled sound.


    ¡°Myaaa-. Mya. Ah?¡±


    The scent that came along with the cat''s meow was so very rich yet also refreshing. Historia frowned as she sniffed the air.


    <b>?Wait, isn¡¯t this smoke from that mana herb just now?</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°You like cigarettes and you adore cats, right? Here, a gift. This surprise box contains a cat that smokes cigarettes. Basically, it¡¯s a gift you¡¯ll like twice as much!¡±


    In the box, filled with such happy smoke, was Nabi, peacefully asleep. However, as the fierce wind above the belt whipped around, the smoke was quickly scattered. Nabi reached out her hand as if trying to catch the dispersing smoke.


    But all she felt was a cold, fierce wind.


    Nabi opened her eyes. After futilely grabbing at the smoke, she once again realized just how fierce the wind was in her surroundings.


    ¡°MYAAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    And then, she expressed her anger at the wind that stole her happiness. For the sake of venting her frustration, she jumped out of the box and looked around.


    Naturally, a shape resembling a human was far more likely to attract animosity from a beast than a steel mannequin.


    Especially if there was a burnt-out mana herb at the person''s feet.


    ¡°Huey, you crazy bastard¡­!¡±


    Historia began her second round of battle against the rampaging King of /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 210: A Rigged Game

    Chapter 210: A Rigged Game


    ¡°MYAAAAAAK! KYAAAAAAAK!¡±


    ¡°Keut¡­! You cat!¡±


    ¡°Good job, good job! Our Nabi is doing so well!¡±


    Sharp ws shed. Historia faced off against Nabi''s fierce attack with her weapon, the Gunde.


    <i>Screeeeech</i>, ws and des collided. Naturally, the ws held the upper hand. The teeth of the Gunde were damaged, and scratches were marked on the barrel. It was made of the Level 4 alchemic steel that the Military State was so proud of, but it was a poor match against its opponent.


    After all, Nabi was a Beast King. And even among them, she was the particrly powerful and renowned King of Cats.


    Pure physical strength couldn''t beat a Beast King. And not even the Daughter of the Military State was an exception to that. Just as it seemed she could hold on, Historia''s arm trembled and was pushed back.


    <b>?What¡¯s your scheme, Huey? If you let a Beast King run wild, you¡¯ll be in danger too. Are you perhaps relying on that armor?</b><b>?</b>


    However, Nabi surprisingly did not pay me any attention. With the threateningly sparkling Gunde posing a threat to her, there was no reason for Nabi to turn her gaze towards me.Whenever Nabi had a moment of leisure and turned her head, I would stop in my tracks and pretend to be a statue. After eyeing me suspiciously for a moment, Nabi turned her head back and once again gave her all against Historia.


    <b>?Beasts are sensitive to stimtion. If I make a loud noise or injure her, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll back off.</b><b>?</b>


    The Gunde slid on Nabi''s paw, causing a scratch. The forepaw protected by fur was a weapon and shield in itself. As such, the wound was shallow.


    Historia doubled-down on her loss and pushed harder, stabbing further. At the same time, she concentrated her Qi and fired the gun that was burrowed inside.


    Explosive Discharge Domain, Air Wave.


    Thepressed air inside the muzzle, used as a bullet itself, ruffled Nabi''s fur harshly and tore her skin. Startled by the explosion, Nabi bristled up the fur of her entire body.


    Yet, she didn''t back off. Instead, she attacked Historia with even more hostility.


    And so, a fierce force knocked Historia away, her entire body creaking like a doll.


    Even though she was flung away, Historia stood up with amazing bnce.


    <b>?She¡¯s not backing off¡­. How strange. Nothing is going ording to n. Huey, is this also your doing?</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Nope. The Human Regime made her that way. That''s why you guys should have rooted them all out from the very start, you know?</i></b>


    <b>?Haa. It¡¯s dangerous. Because of the wound I got earlier, as well as how I¡¯ve been shooting the gun all day since morning¡­. I¡¯m at my limit.</b><b>?</b>


    Her trembling body was unstable. Historia barely managed to gather her strength against the cat who rushed at her. Nabi did not hesitate to use her forepaws as she continued to press Historia with her ws.


    In the storm of fur and ws, Historia''s form wavered. Even if she aimed at gaps with kicks, fired surprise bullets, or confused the enemy with chains and des¡­


    Nabi either dodged with beastly instincts or withstood the assault and attacked in return.


    Historia was a technician; abat expert who performed all sorts of tricks with innate sense. However, she was at a disadvantage when it came to this opponent.


    A Beast King, who overpowered with strength while evading killing intent or threats with beastly senses. Perhaps a little more time would change things, but for now, the Beast King could not be beaten. It was all the more so since the Cat, unlike the Dog¡­ didn¡¯t hesitate to attack.


    <b>?I¡¯m going to die at this rate.</b><b>?</b>


    The word ¡®death¡¯ fleetingly crossed Historia''s mind. Immediately after, her first thoughts were ones of resenting me.


    <b>?I see. So you are seriously trying to kill me. Huey.</b><b>?</b>


    Along with a bitter emotion, this time the gun barrel pointed at me.


    <b><i>Eh? Why suddenly me? Don''t tell me¡­ Are you thinking of making me your travel buddy to the afterlife?</i></b>


    <b>?If it¡¯s this much¡­ Just endure it. It¡¯s myst tantrum.</b><b>?</b>


    There was no way she could afford to attack me while fighting Nabi. This was, quite literally, a strike with her life on the line, close to a mutual destruction.


    I hurriedly twisted my body, but Historia''s gun barrel sharply followed me. My thigh appeared in the sights.


    <i>Bang.</i>


    The bullet flew straight at me. But just before the bullet was fired, a shadow blurred, blocking the way in front of me. It was Azzy, with a cloth in her mouth.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy, who had dered to protect me, swung her head and knocked the bullet away. It was a fight between humans and not an attack that would take my life, so it wasn''t necessary to block. But regardless, Azzy protected me of her own will.


    And so, in thatst moment, Historia was unable to achieve her goal because of the King of Dogs. Seeing this, she let out a shortmentation.


    ¡°...Ah.¡±


    Then, Nabi pounced on her.


    Historia was practically rolling on the ground now. She couldn''t even regain her posture. Her hair and clothes were a mess, her consciousness fading.


    To finish her off, Nabi walked towards her with the proud gait of a victor. Judging from her face, she seemed refreshed by the victory. Her sharply extended ws glinted menacingly.


    <b>?Is this¡­the end?</b><b>?</b>


    Just when both Nabi and Historia sensed the end¡­


    Azzy moved.


    ¡°Woof woof.¡±


    ¡°MYAAHAK!¡± Meow, meow?¡±


    In an instant, Azzy stepped in front of Historia to stop Nabi. The cat meowed irritably, but when Azzy bared its teeth and growled, Nabi backed off, seemingly afraid.


    Nabi cried out as if to protest.


    ¡°MYAA! MYAA MEOWW!¡±


    ¡°Woof, woof. Grrrr.¡±


    ¡°MYA¡­! MEOW!¡±


    I might not understand what they were saying, but wasn¡¯t I normal for not being able to? I took a strictly observational stance, watching the conversation between the dog and the cat.


    ¡°MYAAAAAAAA! Every single thing is stress! This doggy¡­!¡±


    In the end, Nabi gave up on finishing off Historia. But then, she narrowed her vertical pupils and quickly turned her head towards me. Her indiscriminate aggression was now directed at me.


    I may not be able to read the mind of a beast, but I at least knew when to be afraid of one.


    <b><i>Nabi, that punk, is about to attack me!</i></b>


    Nabi crouched as if reading herself to pounce on me. And just as she stretched her body like a spring to leap forward¡­


    Out of nowhere, Azzy bit Nabi''s ankle and pulled. The cat, caught mid-leap, crashed headfirst into the ground. With that, the disheveled Nabi cried out irritably.


    ¡°MYAHAK! AGAIN! Interfering again!¡±


    ¡°Woof. Nom nom.¡±


    ¡°MYAAAAA! MEOWWWWW! DON¡¯T BITE MEOW!¡±


    Such was the powerful bite force, stronger than any bear trap. Nabi, caught in it, threw a tantrum out of frustration but also whimpered pitifully, as if scared and hurt.


    <b><i>Alright. Nabi, you''ve served your purpose. Time for your reward.</i></b>


    I took out a mana herb I had saved as backup and lit it. As soon as the familiar scent spread, Nabi''s face brightened noticeably.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired, right? Here, take this and be good again.¡±


    ¡°Mya? Mya!¡±


    Even though her ankle was still bitten, Nabi stretched her body in an effort to snatch the mana herb. When I signaled Azzy, she slowly released Nabi''s ankle. While utterly indifferent to whether she was still bitten or not, Nabi eagerly followed the mana herb. I held the herb in my hand, enticingly swaying it, and led her towards a box. And so, when I threw the fiery herb into the box, Nabi also slid inside.


    Smoke rose from inside the box. Nabi, seemingly ufortable, tapped the sides of the box with her paws. I nodded and quickly closed the lid.


    Only then did silence return. The smoking cat had returned to the box and the world found its peace once again.


    Utterly exhausted, Historia looked at the box despondently.


    ¡°...Heugh. Right. I forgot. A Beast King would¡­ never fully take anyone¡¯s side¡­ after all.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. A Beast King was a being manifested from notion and concept.


    I wasn¡¯t even a beastkin, so there was no way the agitated Nabi would just ignore me. It was just that I was momentarily off her attack list since I stood still like a steel mannequin.


    Simrly, for reasons unknown, although Azzy showed a particrly cooperative attitude towards me, she was still the King of Dogs. Obviously, a mere cat wouldn''t be allowed to kill a human. If Historia had given up all resistance, Azzy would have protected her.


    The Military State must have known this. That must be why they didn''t fully engage a Beast King with all their might. Maybe they would if the opponent was a beast who exuded an overpowering scent of blood like the Progenitor. But that wasn¡¯t the case. These two were not ones to take sides and fight against the Military State.


    However there were always better ways to use them, just like I did.


    <b><i>You see? This is all because you¡¯re so unnecessarily strong. Just be weak like me. If you had given up resistance from the start and left it to Azzy, you wouldn''t be drained of all your strength right now.</i></b>


    Anyway, Historia was battered after her continued battle with Nabi. Meanwhile, I, who was still in prime condition, nked around in my armor and spoke boldly.


    ¡°Give up. Right now, because of you, they are overexerting themselves over there.¡±


    Amidst the standoff between the Regressor, Prelvior, Tyr, and the Sunderspear, the Gunner Corps and general officers were desperately trying to cross the battlefield toe here.


    Though Tyr and the Regressor had the advantage in matchups, if even one of them slipped through, I would have to face a general officer angered by the crisis befalling the Military State¡¯s Little Girl one-on-one. It was quite a pity to say this, but without any preparation, buying time would be impossible.


    <b><i>Let''s just make her give up now.</i></b>


    ¡°...Heugh. You practically killed me already. But now, you¡¯re telling me to give up?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest here. You can escape at any time, right? All you need to do is jump off the belt.¡±


    That must have been clearly stated in the Military State¡¯s strategy manual. If they couldn¡¯t stop us on the Meta Conveyor Belt no matter how hard they tried, they should throw themselves off the belt. After all, that would make it difficult for us, who had smaller numbers, to pursue.


    If we chased after them, the distance to the main force would rapidly close, thus consuming valuable time we could have used to run away. And of course, that would be much more advantageous for them.


    ¡°If you, battered as you are, jump off, then the Gunner Corps and the general officers might also retreat. You¡¯d be safe and so would we. Wouldn¡¯t that be a win-win?¡±


    ¡°...No, not at all.¡±


    However, Historia, who had rejected my proposal, stood before me with great difficulty. It made sense; her body had been pushed to her very limits. She then pointed at me with those exhausted, trembling arms.


    ¡°Do you know how hard I searched for a clue? How long I searched for you? But¡­ you want me to just let it go? Just let you escape? If I let this opportunity pass, the military authorities might give up the chase altogether. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    <b><i></i></b><b><i> So stubborn.</i></b>


    But this was more or less the oue I expected. So, of course, I had a proposal ready for such a time.


    And for me personally, it was much better if she epted this proposal instead.


    ¡°Then, there¡¯s another way, Ria. How about it? Wanna hear it?¡±


    ¡°...I have never seen you make a proper proposal, though.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush and just tell me.¡±


    <b>?I have been deceived even while being aware of it and you have noticed that I was aware, but still deceived me anyway. It is not as if something like this is anything new, after all.</b><b>?</b>


    I knew she would listen. Like a salesman rmending a good product, I offered my proposal to Historia in a very good-natured /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 211: Soar High, O Fabrication

    Chapter 211: Soar High, O Fabrication


    First, in order for a peaceful negotiation tomence, I made Historia understand our respective situations.


    ¡°I understand you want to drag me to the Public Security Agency to interrogate me and uncover the truth. Mhm, having a favorable position is indeed necessary to enforce something.¡±


    <b><i>Just like me right now. See? Now that I have the upper hand, I can even speak right to your face.</i></b>


    ¡°But the tables have turned, haven¡¯t they? Honestly, it wasn¡¯t because of my own power, but because my colleagues are too strong. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve started to overwhelm you. Now, I¡¯m the one in a favorable position, right?¡±


    ¡°...Just get to the point.¡±


    ¡°How impatient. Anyway, what I want to say is this. Since the situation has now reversed, how about we also reverse your n to capture me?¡±


    <b>?...What is he saying? Could it be¡­</b><b>?</b>


    As expected of her. Was it because we were once colleagues? Historia quickly understood what I was implying. The dy in her reaction was because it was difficult to ept.


    ¡°It seems you have a rough idea about what I¡¯m saying. That¡¯s right. Is capturing me the only way? Isn¡¯t that perhaps just your fixed notion? Given the changed circumstances, shouldn¡¯t you act a bit more flexibly?¡±<b><i>There''s no need for me to be captured to uncover the truth, you know?</i></b>


    <b><i>Think outside the box! Turn the situation around!</i></b>


    <b><i>Instead of me getting captured by you, how about you get captured by me and be my prisoner!</i></b>


    <b>?...Me? Get captured? By him?</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s not a bad deal, you know? And having a hostage means we can feel at ease. The Military State wouldn¡¯t want to suffer more losses, so they¡¯ll stop their meaningless pursuit. Plus, with the chase shaken off, I¡¯ll be more at ease and likely spill all sorts of stories! How about it?¡±


    Breaking free from fixed ideas meant a shift in perspective. By epting this, safety was ensured, and at the same time, we could shake off the Military State''s pursuit. It was also beneficial for the Military State since they wouldn¡¯t wish to waste their strength.


    <b><i>I''m so proud of myself foring up with such a contrarian idea. It sounds easy in theory. Perhaps, anyone would think they could do it. But when it¡¯s actually put into practice, even I can¡¯t help but admire myself. Wow!</i></b>


    Yet, Historia showed chronic levels of skepticism.


    ¡°...Even if I be a prisoner, there is no guarantee you will tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that the problem you have?¡±


    She¡¯s making such a big deal out of a trivial issue. I lightlyughed off Historia''s doubts.


    ¡°Hahaha. Ria, you seem to be having a huge misunderstanding. Do you really think if I were to be taken to the Public Security Agency and underwent something akin to torture, I would tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°...You¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯t. Even if I did tell the truth among so many interested parties¡­ Would you be able to believe it?¡±


    <b>?...Honestly, I can¡¯t trust him. After all, this guy can deceive people even with a gag in his mouth.</b><b>?</b>


    I didn¡¯t know whether I should be happy that my n was working as intended or sad because my credibility was so low.


    <b><i>Is the most trustworthy thing about me seriously the fact that I''m untrustworthy?</i></b>


    ¡°Still, I¡¯ll promise you. My colleagues are also quite curious about the incident at that time anyway. If you get captured by us, you might be able to overhear what I tell them. Do you really think I¡¯d lie to my newrades who saved my life?¡±


    <b>?Yep.</b><b>?</b>


    Historia firmly believed in her heart but didn''t rashly express it.


    <b>?But¡­ If I don¡¯t believe a single thing he says¡­ I wouldn¡¯t even be able to hear about that day. In the end, I have topromise to some extent¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>It seems she''s made up her mind. Good, that''s fortunate. I''m d Historia is as rational as the Military State.</i></b>


    I felt Historia''s resolve soften and slowly approached her.


    ¡°Okay. Now, let¡¯s match our acts. Remember what we practiced during our spars? Let¡¯s go with Movement Number 3.¡±


    Historia didn''t respond. Instead, she just raised her arms.


    The second reason for wearing armor; it made one look stronger. Even if my movements were sluggish and slow, from a distance, they wouldn''t notice.


    <b><i>Now then, let the curtains rise. Let the orchestra y. Let the deception begin.</i></b>


    ***


    Commander Arm. Triplespear. A weapon made for the Peerless Arts of Patraxion, with spear des attached to both ends of a three-section staff.


    When Qi was infused, it possessed a unique characteristic; depending on how it was used, the seams interlocked, allowing it to be a long spear, a il, or remain as a three-section staff.


    While fully armed, Patraxion stood against the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka.


    ¡°Heup!¡±


    The curved spear shaft struck Tyr''s head hard. Thwack.The il-like Triplespear broke through Tyr''s defense and hit her temple. Tyr''s head jerked.


    A strike like that would have been fatal even to a bear. But for the Progenitor, even a ¡®mere¡¯ bear was trivial.


    After all, not even a single drop of blood trickled out of her slightly torn temple.


    ¡°...Quite impressive. There have been few knights even in history who canpare to you.¡±


    The wound that took so much effort to deal healed and her turned head returned to its original position. The situation was no different than before the attack. Faced with such an irrational exchange, Patraxion couldn¡¯t help butugh hollowly, feeling as if it was futile.


    ¡°Ha, not to brag, but I¡¯m also someone featured in historical records¡­ So, I¡¯m somewhat famous, you could say.¡±


    Stopping mid-sentence, Patraxion dashed forward. He slid on the ground with the momentum of the charge and unleashed his Peerless Arts. The firmly held spear shaft drew numerous curves,bining them into a clean trajectory.


    Peerless Arts, Sunderspear.


    A curve, so precise and fast that it was practically straight, pierced through the space.


    The spear that had prated the Kingdom, an ultimate technique that had defined an entire era, unfolded from the fingertips of Patraxion.


    That very attack tore through Tyr''s blood, bones, muscles, and flesh, shattering the corbone and bursting out the back. Certainly, had she been a human, it would have dealt devastating, irreparable damage.


    If she was merely a human, that is.


    Patraxion murmured.


    ¡°Motherfucker, I shouldn¡¯t have used it.¡±


    Tyr struck away the Triplespear that had pierced her body with the palms of her hands.


    One shouldn''t be able to break a spear lodged in their body like that. The spear shaft would tear through the insides and it was demeaning to the spear that had achieved the feat of piercing through one¡¯s body.


    But what use was there inining? The opponent was the Progenitor of Vampires.


    No matter how solid, the seam inevitably concentrated strength. Thus, it couldn¡¯t help but lead to its breakage. As the seam broke, thest segment of the Triplespear fell off.


    Holding the now Doublespear, Patraxion cursed someone who was currently absent from this ce.


    ¡°Warforger that dumbass¡­. I kept telling him over and over again. That a weapon just needs to be sturdy. That¡¯s all it takes to make it the best.¡±


    ¡°He would feel wronged if he heard that. I am fairly certain it is not the weapon¡¯s fault it broke.¡±


    Tyr removed a segment of the spear shaft lodged in her body. Despite just being removed, not a single drop of blood was on it.


    Instead, Tyr scratched her arm with the edge of the spear de, then let a drop of blood hang on it before swinging it wide.


    Her blood did not seek to leave her body, but she could control it momentarily before it reabsorbed into her wounds.


    She shook off the blood on the spear, sending out a radial burst of a red sh.


    Patraxion, sensing the threat instinctively, gripped the spear shaft tightly and observed the exploding blood.


    <b>?It is formidable. I need to dodge or block it!</b><b>?</b>


    The decision was made in an instant.


    After jumping back, he shook it off with Qi Deflection, swung the long spear to kill the momentum, and relied on the armor to block. The Sunderspear remained unharmed even as he received the cascade of Blood Qi.


    <b>?The movements arerge and the momentum is fierce! So, it¡¯s easy to read! However¡­!</b><b>?</b>


    Could he truly say he emerged unscathed? Even though he had spent quite a bit of energy and was forced to retreat outside the range of attack?


    While feeling a numb pain in his chest, Patraxion chuckled bitterly.


    ¡°Haha. How absurd. Are you kidding me? It feels like I¡¯m fighting against an entire nation.¡±


    ¡°You speak as if you have done it before.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ Ah damn it. Bah, there¡¯s no point boasting in front of you. I¡¯d rather teach a fish how to swim.¡±


    Patraxion nced behind discreetly.


    Patraxion and the general officers were like migratory birds slicing through the wind. As Patraxion confronted the Progenitor, pushing the front line forward, the general officers behind aimed to break through the sea crafted from darkness.


    However, with this one strike, not only was Patraxion pushed back, but also the general officers, thus nullifying any progress made.


    ¡°...Hoo. I can feel the difference in experience here. You don¡¯t die when stabbed, you don¡¯t flinch when hit. Isn¡¯t that practically cheating?¡±


    ¡°I have lived for over a thousand years. If I were to die from just a single stab by you, what could possibly be more vain?¡±


    ¡°KEUHAHAHAHAHA!¡±


    Patraxion,ughing heartily, bent over while holding his stomach. Theughter echoing from within the armor gradually ceased.


    Were the intermittent tremors due toughter or fear?


    ¡°Keuk. That¡¯s true, I guess. How fun¡­ How so very fun¡­. It feels like my blood is boiling.¡±


    Regardless of which it was, Patraxion''s fighting spirit burned even fiercer. His body surged with energy once again.


    Having once dueled with the Kingdom, he did not back down even against the Progenitor, who was a nation in herself. Instead, he scraped the Doublespear against a container nearby.


    <i>Screech. </i>Sparks flew from the spear de. The energy gathered on it used the sparks as a flint, igniting fiercely.


    Patraxion, setting his own energy ame, swung the spear violently. The me-engulfed weapon de drew letters in the air.


    ¡°A hundred times? A thousand? I just need to dodge and hit. That¡¯s all there is to it. You alone are a nation? Ha, I¡¯ve already done it once before. A duel with a country, that is.¡±


    The Sunderspear took a deep breath and extended the tip of the spear towards Tyr.


    ¡°It is a duel, Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka. I challenge you. Only the victor will be the justi¡­ Nevermind, that isn¡¯t needed. Fight me! Let uspete!¡±


    ¡°If judged based solely on your spirit, you look as if you can take on the entire world. However, your asseveration is far too excessive.¡±


    In response, Tyr clenched her fist tightly. The blood flowing into her palm from her fingernails dyed it bright red.


    ¡°Human, your blood does not, will not boil. Your blood may only boil when I, the Master of Blood, permit it.¡±


    After regaining her heart, the Blood Qi continually tried to retreat into her body, causing her a headache. However, Tyr was a professional who had 1200 years of experience when it came to all matters involving blood, unmatched by anyone. As such, she quickly regained her knack in these repeated battles.


    Inside the fingernails, close yet outside the body, was the only ce that could sufficiently hold Blood Qi.


    Realizing this, Tyr fed her fingernails plenty of blood and extended them. The Blood Qi that glowed crimson looked just like mes.


    Just as the Sunderspear and Tyr were about to resume their battle¡­


    ¡°Hahaha! Is that all you¡¯ve got!¡±


    I, adorned in armor, pressed Historia mboyantly, binding her arms with chains to subdue her. I ced my foot on Historia''s back as shey fallen on the ground and pulled out a card from inside my mask.


    4 of Clubs, Waves and Vibrations, Frequency Wave.


    5 of Clubs, A Great Amount of Air, Hecto Pascal.


    Both were only partially activated. What they produced was sound. Basically, they created wind that amplified my voice.


    With the two cards rolled up and ced to my mouth, I shouted as if to tell off the entire Meta Conveyor Belt.


    ¡°I have captured the Daughter of the Military State alive! Ayo, Military State! Hand over your daughter to /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 212: A Captive On The Cliff

    Chapter 212: A Captive On The Cliff


    The sun, having exhausted the time known as midday, gradually entered a stage of ipletebustion as its fuel dwindled.


    Was it perhaps because the Meta Conveyor Belt was moving from west to east? It felt like evening came even earlier today. Maybe the long chase that had been going on since morning had even driven away any leisure.


    Having regained some breathing room, Izily watched the setting sun and muttered.


    ¡°Hooo. We barely managed to escape, huh.¡±


    Looking at the oue alone, it was a great sess. After all, we had shaken off the Military State''s pursuit before the sun had even set.


    However, the process was not as smooth as I had thought. It was the result of various incidents and variables.


    Anyway, I excessively praised the Regressor, who was the key to our escape.


    ¡°Mr. Shei! You are amazing! It really was a power that made the heavens vibrate and the earth split! How were you able to exert so much strength?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that? That¡¯s nothing much.¡±The Regressor waved her hand, nced at the Jizan hanging at her waist, and scratched her chin.


    <b>?When I saw the Mage Marsal grab the stems of the earth and shake it, I wondered if I could do the same with Jizan, so I tried it¡­. And I guess it worked?</b><b>?</b>


    The general officers, deprived of their darling little girl, reacted more violently than expected, as if they were actually fathers who were a fool for their daughter. The Mage Marshal was especially enraged, shaking off the general officers¡¯ warnings and seizing the entire Meta Conveyor Belt to shake it.


    The Meta Conveyor Belt was a flowingnd. Though one could step on it, its flow was ultimately abination of magic and Earthweave.


    The Mage Marshal couldn''t touch thend itself but was able to interfere with part of its flow, lifting and swinging it like a whip.


    Even I was surprised by the sight that almost seemed as if a monster had burst out of the ground.


    However, one of the Regressor''s swords, Jizan, was the essence of Earthweave itself. While opposing the Mage Marshal, the Regressor used Jizan''s Earthweave to calm thend.


    <b>?Isn¡¯t this the power of the Earth Sage?! Impossible!</b><b>?</b>


    As the Mage Marshal was taken aback upon witnessing the power of an old friend, the Regressor, resonating with Earthweave through Jizan, tilted her head and lightly swung at the ground.


    Then the Meta Conveyor Belt was severed.


    The followingnd stopped ording to the boundary set by Jizan''s sword mark, as if a dam had been built.


    With the Military State''s main artery blocked, the general officers, the Mage Marshal, and even the approaching main force of the Military State were quite literally immobilized. The soldiers could only watch us, horrified by the terrible actmitted by the Regressor, as we went further and further away.


    This phenomenon didn''tst long. Blocking a flowing river with a dam was, after all, a makeshift solution. Moreover, the pressure of the earth far surpassed that of water, so the dam soon copsed.


    But they were still immobilized, regardless, and realizing that we could cut off the flow made them hesitant before approaching us rashly¡­.


    <b><i>I¡¯ll admit it. Well done, Regressor. With overflowing Qi and Earthweave, I guess one could even cut through flowingnd.</i></b>


    <b><i>But you know¡­</i></b>


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s nothing much? You should have said earlier if you had such an amazing ability!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just the power of Jizan, so.¡±


    Even while nonchntly waving her hand, the Regressor was inwardly quite pleased. So much so that she even puffed up her chest.


    <b>?It¡¯s a tremendous ability! So, Jizan¡¯s power can control anything influenced by Earthweave, huh? And above all, I was able to freely use Earthweave! Usually, only believers of Mother Earth and those who are directly taught can wield it! This is an incredibly fruitful oue!</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Yes. It must be exhrating to unlock such incredible power, especially since Earthweave is so versatile and can be used in many ces.</i></b>


    <b><i>But my dear Regressor¡­</i></b>


    <b><i>Does it sound like I''mplimenting you?</i></b>


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s Jizan¡¯s power, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Mr. Shei wielded it! It is the owner of the weapon who draws out its power. After all, it¡¯s Mr. Shei who controls that power!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? H-Hmm, well. I¡¯ve exerted strength through Chun-aeng before. So, it¡¯s not particrly surprising that Jizan has simr power.¡±


    <b>?That¡¯s right. Using Jizan just as a heavy club is a waste. It¡¯s just that properly handling Jizan¡¯s power could only be done by Earthweavers at the level of Sages like the Earth Sage. And that¡¯s why the Sanctum entrusted Jizan to me after retrieving it¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°If you had such power, you should have used it earlier!¡±


    ¡°I realized it during battle. When the Mage Marshal tried to attack by lifting thend itself, I just followed suit.¡±


    <b>?Dangerous as it may be, practical experience is invaluable. After all, during the shes in realbat and the sparks that ur from it, there are many opportunities to gain inspiration. Huhu. I¡¯m still not very confident in Earthweave. But if I can use the authorities of both Chun-aeng and Jizan¡­!</b><b>?</b>


    The Regressor was thrilled as if she had discovered a new toy. Right in the moment she was contemting a future full of hope¡­


    ¡°Wow. You just tried drawing a line on the ground without knowing what would happen? Without any thought behind your actions?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! ¡­Yeah?¡±


    <b>?Without any thought? Huh? Something feels off with his words.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Have you only realized now, Regressor!</i></b>


    ¡°How can someone who doesn¡¯t even know their own strength just swing that around without abandon? Who knows what would happen to others?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <b><i>Wow. We had to go back and forth about ten times until you got my point.</i></b>Right as the Regressor felt something was off, I pressed on.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Thank goodness I was in front of Mr. Shei or else I could have been swept away by the wave of earth too, you know? That¡¯s not water. That¡¯s the earth! If so much as my feet got buried, I would have been stuck in between rocks, doomed to be buried alive. Yet, what did you just say? You just tried it out for fun?¡±


    ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t for f-fun! The Mage Marshal did something simr. Just as I was about to block it, a good idea happened toe to me!¡±


    ¡°Happened to? Good idea? Seriously, are you kidding me? With such strength, you should be thinking to use it strategically! If you can use Earthweave, you should have pondered about its functions whenever you had a chance and even practiced in advance!¡±


    <b><i>Regressor, I don''t know why everything about you is so impulsive, from your personality to your ideas to even your awakenings.</i></b>


    <b><i>Can''t you allow me to read a bit of your thoughts? The time that it takes you to convert thought to action is so short that even a Mind Reader like me couldn¡¯t react! I almost got swept away by a wave of dirt!</i></b>


    ¡°T-The s-situation was urgent!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why if you knew in advance, it wouldn¡¯t have been urgent! Listen, Mr. Shei! Is your power some piece of junk shoved in a corner of a room? If you have the strength to sever the earth, you should have known about it way beforehand! If it were me, I would have eagerly gathered as much knowledge as I could in order to use it properly!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?! You didn¡¯t even show a glimpse of yourself during the fight, yet you have the audacity to say that?! You¡¯re all talk!¡±


    ¡°Whaaaat? What kind of nonsense is that? Look at you denying the fruits of mybor. Can you not see this achievement of mine?¡±


    I lifted the chain I was holding, making it jangle. The chain, tied somewhere, shook briefly.


    At its end was the youngest Star General of the Military State. Gunmaster Historia, the Daughter of the Military State, was bound tightly. Her eyes were droopy, seemingly tired, and she had a cigarette between her lips.


    ¡°Look here. Do you know who this is? She¡¯s Gunmaster Historia. And who caught her? Me. Who tied her up tightly and took her prisoner? Also me. Who used Historia to threaten the Military State¡¯s general officers so they could not rashly follow us? That, too, was me!¡±


    Fact on top of fact on top of fact. Only facts were added. Even if she did not know about the process, the result clearly showed I was the key contributor.


    Despite the clear evidence in front of her, the Regressor stubbornly insisted, perhaps feeling wronged.


    ¡°She was just weakened because I was halfway into defeating her!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah, sureeee. Halfway into defeating her, huh~ I guess you were also halfway into being evenly-matched with the Mage Marshal~ And scraped the earth because you were halfway into having fun~. Are you seriously going to live your life so half-heartedly without any sort of certainty? Do you have, what, dozens of lives to live or something?¡±


    <b>?Hut! How did he know¡­?</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>You¡¯re supposed to just let it slide, thinking they were just meaningless words! What do you mean how did I know? Can I not even make a joke?!</i></b>


    <b>?No, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no real meaning behind his words. But at any rate, why do I even have to listen to this? Do you even know how hard I worked?!</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Moreover, I heard thest one to face her was Nabi! All you did was adequately deal the final blow to the exhausted Gunmaster before tying her up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. But if it were that easy, why didn¡¯t Mr. Shei do it? If you had subdued and tied up Ria in 1 second, you wouldn¡¯t even have to hear this.¡±


    <b>?If that were possible, I would have done it long before¡­!</b><b>?</b>


    The sight of her flustered and unable to retort wasughable. I chuckled mockingly while jangling the chain.


    ¡°Just as a dried bean is still a bean and a soaked bean is still a bean, an exhausted Star General is still a Star General! Even if it was a Star General, exhausted and injured to the point of death, I didn¡¯t let down my guard and attacked with full preparation and all my might! That¡¯s how I defeated and captured a Star General!¡±


    I pulled on the chain again. I recalled when Historia once thought an ixeridium dentatum was a cigarette and chewed on it, before realizing toote it was a bitter herb. The solemn expression she showed then was simr to now, as she reluctantly followed the tug of my hand.


    ¡°Look here. Thisughable sight of her, bound tightly with solid chains and neutralized, even though she once pranced around as one of the Six Star Generals!¡±


    As I kept pulling and shaking the chain, Historia became irritated, thus ring at me with a cold, sunken gaze.


    ¡°Stop pulling.¡±


    ¡°Haaa?¡±


    <b><i>That¡¯s a lot of yapping for someone who got caught.</i></b>I swaggered over to Historia, whose arms were tied behind her, and lightly tapped her cheek.


    ¡°Hey. Are you not even aware of your own situation? You¡¯re a prisoner, you know? A prisoner. You hear me?¡±


    <i>Tap, tap</i>. I only pped her cheek enough to annoy her.


    Even if one acted with a specific intention, it was difficult to expect that their intentions would be directly conveyed. The words misinterpretation and misrepresentation didn¡¯t exist without reason, after all.


    However, harassment that made the other person feel bad was an exception. It was a form ofmunication that yielded the most honest results in this world.


    As I kept tapping, Historia''s mood soured further.


    ¡°I told you to stop.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t? What are you going to do about it? Huh? You might have the rank of a Star General, but here, you¡¯re nothing but a prisoner. Isn¡¯t that so? How dare a prisoner act so arrogant. Huhhhh?¡±


    <b><i>Kekek. This feeling of superiority thates from wielding power over someone in such a dominant position. It feels so good.</i></b>


    While I was smack dab in the middle of taunting her, Historia was busy counting the beat, timing it with my next tap. She suddenly turned her head sharply, hitting my hand with her cheek.


    With a sound like a crack, my hand flew back as if it had been whipped.


    <b><i>¡­It hurts.</i></b>


    <b><i>My hand hurts from being pped by her cheek!</i></b>


    ¡°...Mr. Shei! Look at this prisoner! A mere captive just hit my hand with her face! Quickly punish her for me!¡±


    But Historia, who had pped my hand away just moments before, was now indifferently looking around with anguid expression, as if she had nothing to do with it. The Regressor muttered incredulously.


    ¡°If anyone is going to do it, it should be you. She¡¯s your prisoner, after all.¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to give me the cold shoulder like this? Even if I captured her, we¡¯rerades! We should share the responsibility! A bound Star General is still a Star General. What if she regains her strength, breaks free of her shackles, and attacks us?!¡±


    ¡°...Ugh.¡±


    <b>?That¡¯s also true. Unless we kill her outright, we need to keep some level of surveince. Ummm. For now, keeping her as a prisoner wasn¡¯t all that bad of a choice.</b><b>?</b>


    The moment Historia was taken prisoner, the Military State''s movements noticeably slowed. Aside from being intimate enough to be called the Military State''s Daughter and a Star General, she was also one of the Military State''s top forces. Her neutralization was a significant loss of power for the Military State.


    On the other hand, we had the Regressor, wielding swords of earth and sky, as well as the Progenitor of Vampires, Tyrkanzyaka. Even three of their members might not be enough to face them, let alone just the duo of the Mage Marshal and Sunderspear.


    <b>?Since I can cut off the earth, they can¡¯t deploy their army against us. But attacking with a small elite force is also difficult due to theck of Star Generals. Maybe we could even negotiate with the Military State using the prisoner as leverage¡­. Wait. Eh? But don¡¯t these scenarios sound way too favorable to us? Almost suspicious so?</b><b>?</b>


    While deep in thought, the Regressor suddenly looked at Historia with suspicion.


    <b>?By the way, why did the Gunmaster allow herself to get so easily caught? I¡¯m fairly sure she must understand what exactly her capture entails, /genesisforsaken


    </b>

 Chapter 213: With Great Power Comes A Strong Rope

    Chapter 213: With Great Power Comes A Strong Rope


    Even if Historia was exhausted, she was a Star General. It wasmon knowledge that the stronger someone was, the harder it was to capture them alive. Moreover, seeing Historia tied up with mere iron chains, the Regressor couldn¡¯t help but express doubt.


    ¡°By the way, are you sure you¡¯re the one who captured her? You didn¡¯t use some suspicious trick? There weren¡¯t any dubious parts?¡±


    ¡°Did you not see? Me, wearing sturdy full-body armor, bravely making the opponent fall into a drop, before cornering Ria?¡±


    <b>?I did see it, to be fair. I guess thest attack was quite smooth. It flowed like water, as if both of you had practiced in advance to match each other¡¯s movements.</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Ooooh, Regressor. You got the correct answer for the first time in a long~ time.</i></b>


    It was a move I had once prepared in advance to recover my dismal practical score. Originally, the script was for me to barely lose, but today Historia was the one to copse on her own instead.


    I had prepared a sort of excuse for this, so I spoke arrogantly.


    ¡°You might not know, but I was actually Ria¡¯s ssmate. We used to spar together. My Qi Arts might be much weaker, but I know all the weaknesses of her martial arts. Right, Ria?¡±


    Historia, who should have chimed right at the opportune moment, was justzily watching. I jingled the chain in my hand, urging her to respond. Historia, as if waking from sleep, opened her eyes and nodded.¡°Ah, mm.¡±


    ¡°See? She¡¯s saying it¡¯s true as well.¡±


    <b><i>Kekek. Even the training instructor was fooled by this. How could you, who was ncing from a distance, possibly notice?</i></b>


    Then, Historia, who had been idly smoking a cigarette, spat out.


    ¡°Huey. Light.¡±


    ¡°Ah, here.¡±


    I quickly lit a fire with Standard Magic. As something to alleviate her boredom appeared, Historia took a satisfying puff. While I was waving my finger with the lit me to extinguish it, the Regressor''s suspicion deepened.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Gunmaster seem oddly bold? It feels like she got caught on purpose.¡±


    ¡°What? One of the Six Star Generals getting caught on purpose? By me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Gunmaster surrendered far too easily. There must be some catch. Or an ulterior motive.¡±


    She was half correct. To be more precise, the ulterior motive was orchestrated by yours truly. Although it was a sharp observation, the Regressor suddenly acting so astute was kinda annoying.


    So, I acted as if my pride was hurt and my conscience pricked.


    ¡°What did you say? So, me subduing Historia is a fake achievement where she just cooperated willingly? Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡±


    This was an approach the Regressor hadn''t anticipated at all. In fact, it seemed so unexpected that the Regressor, who had been sending doubtful nces, was shocked.


    <b>?What? That¡¯s how he took it?</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say isn¡¯t that. It was a reasonable suspicion becau-¡±


    ¡°Reasonable suspicion? Aren¡¯t you just suspecting however you please? What do you mean reasonable? Do you want to undermine me that badly?¡±


    <b>?This guy totally took it the wrong way because he got his feelings hurt!</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>I didn¡¯t really get my feelings hurt, though. But you know, since you suddenly became so sharp-witted, I acted in spite of myself. Maybe she¡¯s a bit too shocked? Should I stop it up to this point¡­?</i></b>


    <b>?That was all there was to it? He got upset because of just that? Like some petty kid?</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Cancel that thought. I¡¯m gonna see it through to the end.</i></b>


    The flustered Regressor, trying to soothe me, lowered her voice and spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s a few suspicious points, you know?


    ¡°What¡¯s so suspicious? Is it because I¡¯m a loser and a criminal? Is that why you can¡¯t believe in my achievement?¡±


    ¡°No, if she wanted to escape, she could have just jumped off the Meta Conveyor Belt, right? It¡¯s strange that she let herself be caught¡­.¡±


    ¡°Wait! What are you doing, telling that to her! Mr. Shei. Right now, you are giving a method of escape to a prisoner!¡±


    ¡°Eut!¡±


    When I pointed that out, the Regressor hastily covered her mouth. She cautiously observed Historia''s reaction, before lowering her voice and trailing off.


    ¡°Surely¡­ The Military State wouldn¡¯t have sent a Star General without a n, right? I¡¯m sure she knows at least that much.¡±


    <b>?She should¡­ right? I didn¡¯t actually give away an escape method, did I?</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Oh ho. Is that so? I should give Historia a hint... or not.</i></b>


    That was what I was about to do, but I stopped. After all, Historia still had anguid face, but there was a hint of mischief in her eyes that I hadn''t seen in a long time.


    Historia mumbled as if talking to herself while still smoking the cigarette.


    ¡°Ah, so there was such a method. Thanks for telling me, Cutie. When surveince isx, I¡¯ll make sure to use that escape method, just the way you told me.¡±


    ¡°Eeeek?!¡±


    <b><i>You see this? This is what true support fire looks like.</i></b>As Historia naturally fell into a rhythm with me, I went one step further.


    ¡°Wow! Now, to undermine my battle merits, you¡¯re even leaking secrets to the enemy? You¡¯re a spy, right? You must be! I can¡¯t let this slide. I must report this to public security immediately!¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m not a sp¡­ Wait! What does a spy or public authority have anything to do with me when I¡¯m already being chased by the Military State?!¡±


    The Regressor, having shouted loudly, then looked towards Historia. Historia still stood there with a shameless expression on her face.


    <b>?Tch, Is she pretending not to know just to make fun of me? Or is she just making fun of me¡­?! One thing¡¯s for sure! Both the Gunmaster and that punk is simrly infuriating! As expected of ssmates!</b><b>?</b>


    If you¡¯re at a point where you¡¯re being teased by Historia of all people, maybe it¡¯s a you problem. Ever thought of that? You did say you were only good at defense, I guess. But it seems like even when ites to conversations, you''ve developed more towards deflecting than attacking.


    Anyway, Historia appeared so rxed and calm that it was hard to think of her as a prisoner. And now, she even knew a way to escape.


    After agonizing over it, the Regressor opened a space pocket and rummaged through it.


    ¡°Anyway! You¡¯re a prisoner. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, but if you¡¯re a Star General, I¡¯m sure you can somehow break free from mere iron chains. So, I¡¯ll tie you up again with this.¡±


    The item the Regressor pulled out of her Pocket while browbeating was a thin, long skein painted alternately in green and gold. Since I recognized the identity of the thread that shimmered faintly, I asked.


    ¡°Is that Sky Silk?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only is it tough and firm, but it can also absorb Qi, so no matter how much Qi is put in, it only gets tougher and won¡¯t break. To tie up the Gunmaster, this much is needed.¡±


    <b><i>Wow, you had that precious thing? I¡¯m pretty sure even in Seamless Cloths, they couldn''t get much of it, so Sephiined a lot when I asked to make a pouch out of Sky Silk.</i></b>


    The Regressor unraveled a spool of Sky Silk and gripped it in both hands. The pulled Sky Silk made a threatening sound as it whipped through the air.


    ¡°This will be better for you as well, Gunmaster. Though Sky Silk is tough, it is not hard like iron chains, so it¡¯ll hurt less¡­ That is, if you have no ns to escape.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Since I¡¯m a prisoner, do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Hughes, untie the chains.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that.¡±


    With the cigarette clenched tightly in her mouth, Historia exerted some force and snapped the iron chains. After chilling sounds resounded, the broken and snapped chains fell behind Historia.


    Despite using purely her arm strength to break the chains, only slight red marks appeared on Historia''s arms.


    ¡°Phew. That hurts.¡±


    Even though she wasn¡¯t hurt at all, Historia feigned pain, as if throwing a tantrum.


    Humans could escape iron chains because the chains were tougher than their bodies. After all, no matter how strong the force, if the flesh was weaker than the chains, the flesh and blood would be crushed first.


    The same applied to Qi Practitioners who had achieved Geon and Gon. Pouring Qi into themselves didn¡¯t make their bodies harder. Even if their strength increased, that power also harmed their own bodies, so they couldn¡¯t escape chains with mere half-hearted resolve. That was why the Military State''s straitjacket was created.


    However, the calculus changed for humans who had grasped Gam (¿²). If they could wrap Qi inside their bodies to strengthen themselves, then conventional wisdom no longer applied.


    They could fall from high ces unharmed, tear apart straitjackets, or smash iron chains with just a slight press on their skin. They reached a superhuman state, transcending the essence of what humans were meant to be.


    And beyond that, if they reached the Axiom... From that point onwards, they surpassed even superhumans.


    The Regressor clicked her tongue shortly.


    <b>?At that age, she has achieved Geon and Gon, grasped Gam, and even reached Li<sup>1</sup>. Though she only slightly touched upon it¡­. Tch, what is God doing? If you¡¯re going to give me Regression, you might as well also give me that talent¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    The Regressor muttered after finishing her brief reflection.


    ¡°...Hmph. As expected. You could have broken it at any time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely was drained of all my strength earlier.¡±


    While rubbing her wrists, Historia nced at the Regressor through the smoke drifting from her cigarette. Though the smoke surged to the sky, contrastingly, Historia''s gaze only deepened.


    <b>?Huey is one thing, but what exactly is the identity of him? ording to reports, he entered Tantalus on his own. But he¡¯s neither a secret weapon of the Military State nor something Huey created. The power of his treasures is astonishing, but the Qi Arts are even more so. Especially when he suddenly became stronger at the end¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    Historia thought about the time she fought against the Regressor. Specifically, that final moment.


    Historia had never been defeated by anyone since Hamelin. She was a genius among geniuses, difficult to find a rival in not only her age group, but also within the entire Military State. In fact, it was to the extent that the Sunderspear himself had to step forward directly, so she could be trained properly. She was the pride of the Military State, having even reached the edge of the Axiom at a young age.


    Yet, she was defeated by the Regressor, who appeared much younger. Moreover, it was hard to attribute the defeat at the final moment to just the power of a treasure.


    Since I knew the inside story, I could just nod, thinking, ''Ah, well, since she¡¯s a Regressor, I guess it makes sense¡¯. However, both the Military State and Historia must have been shocked as if struck by lightning.


    <b>?Especially at thatst moment. Though brief, it seemed like his hair grew longer and his body grew in size. What was that? A seal? Or did he reach the Axiom at that age?</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°What are you doing? Give me your arms.¡±


    The Regressor''s snapping of the Sky Silk ended the subtle probing. Historia slowly extended her arm towards the Regressor.


    ¡°Here, tie it.¡±


    ¡°Put your arms behind your back and turn around.¡±


    Historia obediently followed the Regressor''smand. And so, the Regressor, without letting down her guard, tied Historia up with the Sky Silk.


    The precious Sky Silk encircled every part of Historia''s body. Even as her body was being constricted, Historia managed to murmur with a cigarette in her mouth,


    ¡°...Eut. Cutie. How rough of you. Your hands are a bit¡­ wild,pared to how you look.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop calling me cutie and such? We¡¯re not even that far apart in age.¡±


    The Regressor replied thoughtlessly while just focusing on tying the knots. Half as a way to probe at her identity and half as an expression of difort, Historia struck up a conversation.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re about the age to just enter secondary school. That¡¯s like the difference between heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°Difference between heaven and earth, my foot! I¡¯m neen!¡±


    ¡°Neen? Really? Aha. I see. So you were just born underdeveloped. Stunted growth?¡±


    ¡°Underdeveloped? Stunted growth! It¡¯s just that you¡¯re a beanpole!¡±


    <b>?Actually, I was a bit underdeveloped, so my growth was stunted. But¡­! Now, I¡¯ve grown after getting proper nutrition. I¡¯m not that short anymore! I shouldn¡¯t be treated like some kid!</b><b>?</b>


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. Historia was only slightly shorter than me, so she could be considered fairly tall.


    Yeah, c¡¯mon. Our dear Regressor may be short of words, thusing off rude, and her education may be short,but her height can¡¯t be considered short, okay? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s on the tall side either, though. But still!


    ¡°You should learn to speak more respectfully, Cutie. When you¡¯re addressing someone taller, you should say Noona, not Beanpole, okay?¡±


    ¡°Noona? Have you lost your mind? What kind of nonsense is that?¡±


    <b>?Ah. Right. I still have Agartha''s Mask on, so I must appear as a man to her. Is that also why she called me a little kid?</b><b>?</b>


    Why did she disguise herself as a man if she was going to be like this? That was still an unresolved question. What in the world was going through the Regressor''s mind before falling into Tantalus?


    <b><i>Uh, wait. Come to think of it, the way she¡¯s being tied up right now... How it looks is a bit¡­ Also, Historia seems ufortable...</i></b>


    I allusively pointed it out.


    ¡°Mr. Shei, the way you¡¯re tying her up is revealing some impure /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 214: If Youre Going To Tie Me Up Anyway...

    Chapter 214: If You''re Going To Tie Me Up Anyway...


    To prevent any unpredictable actions from the Star General, the Regressor had been meticulously tying the knots with all her might. As such, she responded irritably to my interference.


    ¡°What. What now?¡±


    ¡°Do you really need to tie another knot over it?¡±


    I pointed at the knots the Regressor had tied.


    Currently, the Sky Silk was not only tied behind her back, where her arms ovepped, but was also wrapped around the front, to ensure she couldn''t escape by binding her perfectly.


    But could it be because she tied it too tightly? After all, Historia seemed ufortable in a slightly different meaning.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s so wrong with my knots?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean¡­ It¡¯s a bit awkward to say out loud, though¡­¡±


    While intentionally pretending to fan myself in embarrassment, I sneaked a nce at the Regressor, looking at her as if she was incredibly bold and explicit.When the Regressor frowned at my impure gaze, I responded by covering my eyespletely with my fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s because the restraints seem to go out of their way to emphasize Ria¡¯s figure, you know? It makes me wonder if I should praise your boldness or express concern over the objectification of your¡­ motives.¡±


    ¡°Haaa? What nonsense are the both of you¡­.¡±


    Following the direction of my pointed fingers, the Regressor finally saw Historia from a more objective standpoint.


    Historia was one of the Six Star Generals. Ordinary restraints could not hold her. She could break chains, and if needed, she was prepared to extend or shorten her arms. From that perspective, being extremely cautious was perhaps a natural course of action.


    However, was it perhaps because of this fact? The Regressor didn''t pay particr attention to the parts that would have been noticeable if she were truly a man. Instead, by focusing on tightening the bindings, she ended up entuating Ria¡¯s figure through her uniform.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    <b>?Ah, that¡¯s right. I appear as a man, after all. I must seem like a pervert to that pu¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    Realizing this, the Regressormented briefly. Meanwhile, Historia simply turned her head and teasingly retorted.


    ¡°Hmmm. I see. So you didn¡¯t have any particr thoughts. To think you would be able to do this without much thought¡­ Despite your appearance, you are quite cunning.¡±


    ¡°NO! What is a captive like you trying to imply?! Also! I was behind you while tying the knots, so I didn¡¯t know!¡±


    She seemed to have realized that any exnation would merely sound like an excuse. As such, the Regressor, considering how she would look from the perspective of others, hurriedly denied it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t any of you dare think about something weird!¡±


    <b><i>I¡¯m not thinking anything strange either. I¡¯m just happily observing the embarrassing situation my ssmate is in. I give my thanks to the Regressor for this opportunity.</i></b>


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just instinct. I understand. But still, to harass my once best friend right in front of me is what¡­ I mean, isn¡¯t that a bit disrespectful towards me?¡±


    ¡°Disrespect?! What disrespect?!¡±


    ¡°I could have tied it better. It makes me think that I should have just done it myself.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a rather good thing that I was the one to do it! Because I didn¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts like you!¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. I almost forgot. You said you liked men, rig-¡±


    ¡°I TOLD YOU TO JUST FORGET ABOUT THAT ALREADY!¡±


    The Regressor screeched in frustration as she reached her mental limit.


    ¡°What do you want me to do then?! Just release the Gunmaster right here while she¡¯s among us?!¡±


    <b>[Shei.]</b>


    It was then. From the inside of the container, a dark voice came from the ck coffin that was lying quietly. Tyr, who had been taking a brief nap while the attack from the Military State paused, had finally woken up.


    The Regressor was full of anticipation at the arrival of a potential ally.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka! Say something!¡±


    Since the sun hadn''tpletely set, Tyr didn''te out of the coffin. Instead, she vibrated the darkness, transmitting only her voice.


    [...It is so shameful that I cannot bear to watch. I have neverined about your actions or questioned your conduct before. However, after today, I might have to rethink my judgment of you¡­.]


    ¡°IT¡¯S NOT LIKE THAT!¡±


    However, unfortunately for her, the voice conveyed was not in support of the Regressor.


    The Regressor, taken aback, protested with an almost tearful voice.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say! But that doesn¡¯t mean I can just let her loose¡­!¡±


    <b>?Disguising myself as a man attracts so many unnecessary misunderstandings! I should have just taken off my clothes before that jerk joined us¡­! No, wait. Should I at least show them now, even if it¡¯s a bit extreme? That my chest is wrapped in bandages?</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Ah, no, no. That¡¯s not allowed. It would be troublesome for me in many ways. After all, even though I know, I¡¯ll have to pretend to be surprised. That¡¯s too much work for me.</i></b>


    <b><i>Also, staying dressed as a man has its advantages in many ways. I can''t just let you reveal your true gender just yet.</i></b>


    <b><i>Let''s stop teasing her now. After all, toys must be cherished and kept safe to be used at ater date.</i></b>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to let it be somewhat loose. In fact, as Mr. Shei has said, Ria actually got caught on purpose.¡±


    ¡°See!¡±


    At my words, the Regressor brightened and pointed at Historia. But then, she creakily turned her finger towards me.


    ¡°Wait, what?! You already knew?! Then why didn¡¯t you say anything?!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I knew or not. After all, capturing her was my achievement either way. Yet, you kept undermining it. So, you know¡­ That hurt my feelings.¡±


    ¡°Was that seriously the reason?! Also, I wasn¡¯t even wrong!¡±


    After growling at me like Azzy, the Regressor pointed at Historia with renewed vigor.


    ¡°Just as I thought! I had suspected as much! She¡¯s pretending to be captured while sneaking in to gather information, right?! Nice try, but I¡¯ll never let that happ¡­.¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. Ria was captured because she negotiated with me, under the condition that I would give her information.¡±


    Tyr had awakened and the sun had almost set. It was time to start telling the story in order tomence my next operation.


    When I gestured to Historia with my eyes, she casually dropped her cigarette and crushed it under her military boot. Then, she wiped the amused smile off her face; her expression turned grave and she spoke stiffly.


    ¡°From now on, everything I say is of my own volition, as well as a personal matter. I swear it has nothing to do with the Military State¡­. Though, whether you believe it or not is your choice.¡±


    ¡°...Hmph. Personal, huh? That¡¯s not like the Military State.¡±


    After realizing she had been the subject of teasing, the Regressor muttered sullenly. Historia shed a smirk at her, as if finding her cute, and replied.


    ¡°The man being pursued by the Military State is named Huey. He was a student at Hamelin Secondary Military School. Huey and I were ssmates, attending the same sses for three years. And¡­.¡±


    Historia paused, not for dramatic effect but to organize her thoughts. However, this made the Regressor and Tyr pay even more attention.


    After gathering their focus, Historia continued, suppressing the emotions welling up within her.


    ¡°And¡­ at the end of our 3rd year, during a practical exercise, Huey killed 161 of our ssmates and thenmitted suicide. Or so it was reported.¡±


    Had anyone else heard this heavy truth, they might have stiffened or looked away awkwardly. But neither the Regressor nor Tyr reacted sensitively. After all, they operated on a rather global level.


    The Regressor was especially so, even going as far as to make provoking remarks.


    ¡°It must have been reported wrong, then. After all, he¡¯s alive here and all the victims from Hamelin supposedlymitted suicide after drowning themselves in the river.¡±


    In her own way, it was an attempt to defend me.


    After all, in a previous regression, the Regressor, who had unveiled the Military State''s dirty secrets and coborated with the Resistance to bring it down, was privy to various confidential information.


    But¡­


    ¡°...So it was reported as well.¡±


    The Regressor felt a rather strange atmosphere in the concise reply and fell silent.


    ¡°It is confidential, yet it seems you have heard about it somehow. Yes, your words are correct. It is true that in their final moments, my ssmates who took up arms against the Military State, or to be more precise, the Hamelin Military School¡­ marched into the river on their own feet. Of course, anyone who heard this would think it was a suicide.¡±


    After finishing, Historia''s piercing gaze turned towards me. Hernguid eyes were not filled with heat, but rather a prickly, thorn-like longing. She tantly pointed at me and spoke.


    ¡°Only he knows what truly happened. However, he, too, disappeared. Everyone said they drowned in the Hamelin River and that was what they hoped for. Everyone, except me.¡±


    After swiftly turning her head, Historia cast her gaze sequentially towards the Regressor and the coffin that held Tyr.


    ¡°I will do whatever it takes to hear that story. That is also the reason why I voluntarily became a prisoner and am divulging secrets to you all, who are enemies of the Military State. After all, if you are listening, Huey will not lie all that easily.¡±


    The more listeners there were, especially if they were powerful or imposing, the greater the burden of lying became. That was what Historia aimed for.


    However¡­


    <b>[...What a trivial reason.]</b>


    My colleagues, much like Tyr, trusted me far more than she anticipated.


    <b>[Even if Hu lies to deceive you, do you truly think that I would interrogate him on your behalf? You seem to have put some thought into it, but you are greatly mistaken. Hu, you do not need to say a single word. Do as you wish.]</b>


    For a moment, Historia was undoubtedly taken aback. She could never have expected Tyrkanzyaka, a powerful ancient being, to defend me so strongly.


    As long as she was captured, she was virtually risking her life. Yet upon facing the possibility of gaining nothing, Historia had to at least force a semnce of calm.


    ¡°So, you have seduced even the Progenitor, Huey? How impressive. It seems perhaps the rumors surrounding you weren¡¯t all mere fabrications?¡±


    <b>[...Rumors surrounding him?]</b>


    Oops. Tyr''s interest had been piqued. Tyr, who should have been pressuring Historia, suddenly stopped and faked ignorance.


    <b>[...Using my strength during the day tires me. Decide amongst yourselves. I shall rest for a while.]</b>


    Was supposedly what she said. Yet, the fact that she still kept an ear turned our way was somewhat irritating.


    The Regressor replied nonchntly.


    ¡°You promised to tell, didn¡¯t you? Then, you should.¡±


    <b><i>I was intending to tell her from the start, okay?! Your insistence makes it seem like I was nning to break my promise or something!</i></b>


    Even amidst this situation, the Regressor, eager for information, seized the opportunity to hear various details from Historia.


    ¡°The Military State was originally inclined to practice Active Engagement Avoidance with us. Is that also the reason why we are being pursued despite that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s for Command to decide. But it¡¯s not entirely unrted. The Pied Piper of Hamelin. That¡¯s a skeleton in the closet that the Military State would¡¯ve preferred to never see the light of day.¡±


    ¡°Just because of a hundred people?¡±


    The focus shifted to the Regressor. Upon feeling the attention, she quickly waved her hand.


    ¡°No, I mean, a hundred is a lot. But this is the Military State, right? It¡¯s a ce where hundreds die daily frombor. So, this level of death means nothing to them. Though, the suicide aspect is somewhat unsettling.¡±


    It was a valid question from the standpoint of the Military State, humane sentiment aside. Historia replied slowly.


    ¡°...It¡¯s because of the curse.¡±


    ¡°Curse?¡±


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know any more than that. So, I need to hear it.¡±


    After deflecting the question, Historia''s dark and murky gaze turned sharply towards me. The responsibility to answer now fell on me.


    ¡°From him. The Pied Piper of Hamelin.¡±


    I had intended to tell everyone anyway. It would be problematic if myrades didn''t know why the Military State was chasing us. It was just that the opportunity hadn''t arisen yet.


    <b><i>Now then. So, where to begin?</i></b>


    Right then, Tyr''s reassuring voice reached me.


    <b>[It is fine, Hu. What is so significant about a hundred or so people? Unless they are newly turned, it is rare to see a vampire who does not have a count that is less than three digits.]</b>


    ¡°Excuse me, Tyr. That kind of talk isn¡¯t exactlyforting for me, nor does it help with vampire propagation.¡±


    <b>[...Is that so?]</b>


    When I cleared my throat, Tyr stopped talking and prepared to listen. The Regressor did the same.


    ¡°...Woooof.¡±


    Even Azzy, who had approached for some reason, was perking up her ears, ¡®lending¡¯ an ear in the truest sense. Apparently, this had now be a story that even a dog was listening to.


    Even among them, Historia was looking at me with particrly intense eyes. Though her arms were bound, it likely wouldn''t have made a difference even if they were free. After all, her sharp gaze and the desperate longing to know the story bound me.


    The stage was set and the audience was seated. All that remained was for me to unfold the tale.


    I moistened my lips and slowly began to /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 215: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 1

    Chapter 215: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 1


    In the spacious training ground, young faces stood at regr intervals.


    Thick logs wereid across their narrow shoulders like stepping stones. They bore the heavy weight of the logs pressing down on their waists and legs with grit and determination, their faces flushed red as they looked forward. At the sound of the signal whistle, they all rolled their feet forward in unison.


    <i>-In the hall of learning on a modest hill. Oh, the embrace of Hamelin.</i>


    On the ground, where sand was scattered, small and deep footprints rapidly appeared as children, carrying logs several times their size on their shoulders, began to march in military-like school uniforms. Clenching their fists, the children shouted, feeling a strange bond forming through the medium of pain.


    <i>-To vanquish our enemies with all our blood and sweat¡­.</i>


    But that onlysted a brief moment. The pain made them forget everything else.


    As they moved, the sound of the whistle wavered, and the heavy logs pressed down on the children even more. As the pressure that seemed to crush their flesh was added, the children grimaced more intensely.


    <i>-For our glorious country, we advance, devoting our lives¡­.</i>


    The march wasing to an end. The voices that had been straining gradually lost their strength. The children, nearly at their limit, moved in step towards the finish line, visible ahead.<i>-Forward, forward.</i>


    They advanced in time with the lyrics of the song.


    And at the same time the leader crossed the finish line, the song ended.


    <i>-Towards the future of the Military State.</i>


    ***


    ¡°Aghh! I¡¯m so out of breath!¡±


    I threw away the whistle I was blowing and gasped for air. My clothes, soaked with sweat, clung stickily to me. It was hard to tell where my skin ended and my clothes began.


    One of the training curriculums in secondary military school, log marching.


    It was for the sake of building physical strength and unity of the students, who were not yet seasoned soldiers... Or so they said. But in reality, it felt more like the country was picking on us deliberately.


    ¡°Unity and teamwork, my foot. All it does is increase politicking, at best.¡±


    Everyone''s height was different. Whether it was their stride, shoulder height, or even the rhythm of their breathing, absolutely nothing matched. Yet, because the log forced them down, they had to exert all their effort in synchronizing their breathing.


    After all, if they didn''t, the log would tilt or roll off, and someone would face harsh punishment.


    ¡°Aghhh ouch, my shoulder. Ugh. If I end up with an uneven shoulder or I don¡¯t grow taller, it¡¯s all this damn school¡¯s fault¡­.¡±


    I was grumbling during a short break when I heard the light footsteps of someone approaching.


    I didn''t need to look to know who it was. After all, while the grueling training left everyone else groaning on the ground, there was only one person who could walk around so effortlessly.


    Historia approached me without a single drop of sweat, looking more bored than exhausted.


    ¡°Ria. Just who I needed. Come and massage my shoulders for mEEEEEEEEAGH! I TAKE IT BACK! I SURRENDER!¡±


    <b><i>Such tremendous pressure! What a grip! It¡¯s heavier than the log itself!</i></b>


    Only after I, swept away by the pain, kneeled and surrendered did Historia finally release her grip.


    ¡°Huey. You remember our promise, right?¡±


    ¡°What promi¡­ AHHHHH! I REMEMBER! I REMEMBER, SO STOP!¡±


    The grip on my shoulder vanished. I massaged my shoulder, looking at the owner of that grip.


    In the dusty training ground of Hamelin, Historia alone stood out. She wasn''t the slightest bit out of breath and her long hair, fluttering at her waist, was dust-free. Though not visible in this state, if one were to roll up her sleeve, they would realize more acutely.


    After all, where there should have been bright red pressure marks, her shoulder would be clean and unblemished.


    Her appearance would be as if she alone had skipped the march.


    ¡°Thanks for joining the log march. We were short on people today, so it was a bit precarious. But thanks to you, we had no stragglers!¡±


    ¡°Save the sweet talk. So. The promise. You¡¯re going to keep it, right?¡±


    ¡°...Uh, about that.¡±


    ¡°If I filled in for yourcking numbers, you¡¯d spar with me for an hour. I¡¯m fairly certain that was the promise, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    But to be honest, it really wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say she carried the log by herself today.


    Though she was perhaps not the strongest existence in the Military State, Historia was definitely its strongest student.


    Born with an exceptional talent for Qi Arts, she had mastered the Geon and Gon by the age of eighteen. Her strength already surpassed that of a field-grade officer,parable only to a general officer. The only thing missing was her rank and the sparkling star on her shoulder.


    She, who could lift a long while sitting, had joined the march that she didn''t really need to, only because of the condition I had set.


    ¡°Ahhhhh. Ugh. I¡¯m going to get beaten up so badly again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic. Your condition was that we don¡¯t use Qi Arts anyway.¡±


    ¡°Not using Qi Arts doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t get beaten up, you know? It makes no difference. How about sparring with someone else who¡¯s good at using Qi?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Others are swayed by their own power. And the instructors hold back. You¡¯re the only one I can truly exchange proper blows with.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t exchanging blows; it was dodging hits in advance with Mind Reading. And whenever Historia got fired up not long after the spar started, I ended up getting mercilessly beaten.


    But what else could I do? A promise was a promise.


    ¡°Sigh. Fine. Alright. I¡¯ll take a beating today. If you really want to hit me that badly.¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, if you hadn¡¯t wasted your time and had seriously learned Qi Arts, you could have been more than capable of being my opponent. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Even with the cheat-like skill of Mind Reading and the condition of not using Qi Arts, I would still get beaten one-sidedly, thus showing the severe gap in talent. I didn¡¯t really think learning a bit of Qi Arts would change anything.


    Historia, dissatisfied with my lukewarm attitude, seized the opportunity to vent theints she had continued to hold.


    ¡°You¡¯re weird, you know? Why waste time on pointless things like log marching?¡±


    ¡°Pointless? How could you say that? Log marching greatly helps with building teamwork and physical conditioning, you know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t mean. Listen up, Huey. I¡¯m saying this once again, but¡­¡±


    As if to coax me, who was merely sitting quietly, Historia spoke deliberately, enunciating each and every word clearly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you, the top student, to sacrifice yourself for them.¡±


    Historia, with a rough sweep of her hair, looked around at everyone. Her gaze was indifferent, a tad different from when she was looking at me, as if she was just looking at pebbles on the roadside.


    The most apparent emotion was irritation.


    After entering Hamelin, the endlessly weak and young ssmates were nothing more than existences who held Historia back. The only friend who could possibly match her was probably me.


    And while I was diligently fulfilling the role of ss president, Historia believed that I was unable to pursue my own intentions because of them.


    Was that perhaps why? Historia spoke as if her words were directed at me but loud enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Leading a group of rabbits will only make you a head rabbit at best. Associating with stragglers or those destined to be stragglers will only hold you back. Please, I¡¯m begging you. Treat your time preciously, Huey.¡±


    Her words practically gouged the hearts of the children.


    Yet, no one who heard Historia''s words contradicted her. Though their emotions werepletely their own, none could act on them and meet Historia''s gaze.


    They just clenched their jaws and turned away.


    Since Historia did not mock them outright, the sense of inferiority felt by the other students only grewrger.


    ¡°Your time is far more precious than that of those without courage or spirit. Those destined to fall behind. Please don¡¯t waste it on something so meaningless.¡±


    A single strong individual could overpower a thousand. Historia was one example of that. An overwhelming powerhouse.


    I meant that quite literally too. After all, during jointbat training, Historia had once defeated all the students of Hamelin... except for one person.


    ...Except for that one person.


    Upon hearing Historia¡¯s voice, a boy, who had not participated in the march and was reading in the shade, scowled and approached.


    ¡°Seriously? Try using your brain for once in your life.¡±


    A boy with bright red hair, schrly yet irritable in appearance, walked towards us. He mmed his thick book shut and tapped his forehead.


    ¡°Do you still not get it? The world isn¡¯t all about beating up and breaking things. As the top student, the ss president, and the role model for all students, Huey is currently trying to score some points with the Military State.¡±


    Upon his sudden appearance, Historia sighed shortly, as if she knew this wasing.


    ¡°Did I ask, Lankart?¡±


    ¡°Since our illustrious top student is so busy with managing his image, I, the second-ranking student, will answer on his behalf. Can¡¯t you tell? Anyway, take note.¡±


    <i>Whisk.</i>His finger pointed at the instructors. The instructors on the tform, who hadmanded the log march, were discussing something while looking in my direction.


    While ncing at an instructor who was whispering so as not to be heard, Lankart smirked and spoke.


    ¡°You see, our ever so greedy top student ns to be ambidextrous. Not only does he n to handle oddballs like me and you, the left-handers, but he is also showing he can manage those ordinary right-handers to the instructors.¡±


    What Qi Arts was to Historia, magic was to Lankart. To be more precise, he was a talent who stood at the opposite extreme from Historia. The sole Arcane of the Military State.


    Lankart Spendry.


    He was a mage who had awakened his Unique Magic, as well as a mage-schr. An unparalleled genius who was merely affiliated with Hamelin, but was, in fact, already leading Mage Officers. Even instructors found it difficult to confront him.


    But of course, that didn¡¯t apply to Historia.


    ¡°Right-hander? Left-hander? There you go again, saying things only you understand. Lankart, have you never found that an inconvenient way to live?¡±


    ¡°You slut. Look at you, muddying up my point just because you¡¯re so unwilling to acknowledge your own ignorance.¡±


    The genius of Qi Arts and the genius of magic. The duumvirate expected to lead the future of the Military State... would snarl at each other upon sight. Historia, crumpling the water bottle in her hand, red at Lankart.


    ¡°Do you really think Huey is like you? A calctive grade-chaser?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s far more exceptional in that regard than I am.¡±


    ¡°It seems people only see what they want to see, huh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m more objective than someone like you, who is blinded by infatuation. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Lankart, despite Historia''s sharp hostility, approached calmly. After entering within striking range without hesitation, he sighed with a tone of mockery.


    ¡°There are plenty of Qi Practitioners in the Military State. No matter how strong a bitch, no, a boar like you is, securing a spot among the Five Star Generals is the best you can hope for. You might be very important, but in the end, you¡¯re just an importantponent. A mere part. The giant machine that is the Military State will still function well without you, albeit with a slight difference in performance. But it¡¯s just that. A slight difference.¡±


    If one were to adopt a cynical and calctive view of the world, they might share Lankart''s perspective. To him, everything that existed was merely a phenomenon to be exined, understood, and utilized.


    He, who possessed a mindset more befitting of a mage than even mages themselves, regarded me as if seeing a kindred spirit.


    ¡°In contrast to that, Huey upies a rather unique position. Less adept in magic than me. Less adept in Qi Arts than you¡­ But proficient in all areas. Capable of assigning people where they¡¯re most needed. Popr among the dregs for his extensive knowledge. The only one who canmunicate effectively with outliers like us. Huey is the only one with such talent.¡±


    ¡°...So, what you¡¯re trying to say is that all his actions are calcted?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Huey is aiming to be Command itself.¡±


    This was not a spection but a conviction for him. Lankart spoke without a single trace of doubt. If anyone heard him, one might think he was the Mind Reader instead, huh.


    While facing him, Historia picked at her ear and replied dismissively.


    ¡°You¡¯re like a big fish in a small pond. What a narrow view on things. You must think everyone sees the world as you do. You see, you¡¯d know if you directly faced and interacted with Huey, but-¡±


    ¡°...Ahhh, agh. I didn¡¯t expect a hardheaded bitch like you to understand anyway.¡±


    ¡°...By the way, why are you so intent on picking a fight today? Is it your inferiorityplex speaking? Got a death wish?¡±


    With that, Historia hurled the crumpled water bottle at Lankart. It rocketed through the air with a shockwave that went Boom. Its force was enough to be lethal upon impact.


    However, neither Historia nor Lankart felt particrly threatened or concerned.


    The bottle twisted in mid-air as if caught, then smashed into the ground nearby, disintegrating upon impact.


    As if knowing from the start her his attack would not reach, Lankart remained unfazed.


    ¡°How barbaric. This is why I detest talking to idiots.¡±


    ¡°...You seem to have a lot to say for someone who¡¯d be nothing without their magic.¡±


    As usual, the two bickered endlessly. Yet, an actual fight never ensued.


    Because I always mediated between them.


    But today, I was tired too. And I worried that staying any longer would result in getting caught and beaten up by Historia. So, I left them to their quarrel and quickly vacated the scene. Unaware of my departure, they continued to growl at each other.


    ***


    I walked through the training ground. While the sand rustled below me, a myriad of emotions could be felt amidst the children struggling to recuperate from the log march.


    Pain, sorrow, envy, regret, fear, inferiority, and despair.


    And resentment towards me.


    Unlike the two with their shining talents, my aptitude was rather ambiguous.


    Lankart and Historia had reached unparalleled heights in their respective fields of magic and Qi Arts. As such, while they were so far beyond reach that others couldn¡¯t even dare to look up at them, I was merely a step or two ahead.


    No one would resent natural disasters. It was only natural to find it difficult to harbor personal feelings against entities so vast they were beyondprehension.


    Meanwhile, I was no natural disaster. Even though I was the top student, it was probably me, struggling right in front of their noses, who they would resent even more.


    Such dark emotions headed towards me.


    Instead of the stars in the night sky, who they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to hate, they directed their bitterness towards me, an ordinary person who dared to mingle freely with them.


    I crossed thend swirling with dark emotions, heading towards the instructor calling for /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 216: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 2

    Chapter 216: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 2


    Historia thought of me as a good-natured pushover who couldn¡¯t easily abandon even a single straggler.


    Lankart believed I was a cold-hearted person who calcted and acted ordingly.


    Did they know? What they saw in me was the world they wanted to see. In a way, I was a mirror reflecting their desires.


    So, what was I? A pushover? Or a cold-hearted person?


    Well, who knew? If I had to say, I thought I was both.


    I always had trouble refusing others'' requests. The fact that I was a Mind Reader¡­ was probably the biggest reason why.


    If it was a desire they were risking their lives for, I found myself wanting to support them in spite of myself.


    If it was a child pretending not to know where they hid their candy in their secret stash, I wanted to y along with a smile.


    If it was an act of projecting their past selves and cing their hopes on me, I wanted to meet their expectations....Even if the other person was an adult, unlike me.


    ¡°Historia participated in the log march, you say¡­¡±


    When Chief Instructor Nichs, who summoned me, spoke, I answered politely with my arms behind my back.


    ¡°Yes. Chief Instructor Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Well done, Huey.¡±


    Nichs, the Chief Instructor of Hamelin, nodded with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Historia¡­ That child. She is truly a blessed talent. She is the fortune of this Hamelin, and to go beyond the Military State. The talent to learn Qi Arts at that age and create her own martial category is rare even in the Empire.¡±


    His thoughts naturally shifted to Lankart. The smile on his lips grew even wider.


    ¡°Lankart. The same goes for him. Though Unique Magic differs from person to person, the scale changes ording to the Intent he holds. Lankart¡¯s Unique Magic is in the Strategic-Grade at minimum. Enough to change the course of a battle by himself. If there is just an opportunity for him¡­ bing a Magus is not that distant of a dream.¡±


    Nichs only felt joy in his heart, despite having two students who would far surpass him, who was a mere Chief Instructor.


    Colonel Nichs. A soldier who was strict yet kind to his students, loyal to the Military State, and dedicated his body to service. Though not some legendary soldier, he had the qualities of an excellent educator. He was proof that the personnel selection of the Military State was not all that bad.


    A soldier who was more devoted to his country than anyone else was delighted at the thought of the Military State''s bright future.


    ¡°I trust you, Huey. Historia and Lankart. You are the only one who can converse and give orders to them on an equal footing.¡±


    ¡°...I cannot give orders to Historia. I can only ask in the form of a request.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter? As long as they follow your words, whether it¡¯s an order or a request, it¡¯s all the same.¡±


    However, he was a soldier to the core. He wouldn''t care about a scratched lottery ticket that had already been deemed useless.


    ¡°You can stop being the ss president. There¡¯s nothing for you to learn from them anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your words, but I am now a 3rd-Year. Since I have taken on the role, I will see it through to the end.¡±


    ¡°I heard simr words from youst year and the year before. Not stopping you then is my eternal regret.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Nichs looked at me, who just vaguelyughed it off, with pity.


    ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re taking on too much. Qi Arts, Magic, Ballistics, Tactics, Arcane Dissection, Alchemy, Medicine, Refinement¡­. You tried everything to find your talent and you have achieved adequate results in different fields. But you haven¡¯t excelled in everything.¡±


    Actually, I didn''t achieve results at all. I just read minds to get the gist and roughly followed along. So, it was only natural that I didn''t excel.


    However, Nichs, unaware of this, thought I wasted my time and talent.


    ¡°You were too talented. I thought you would manage well on your own and stopped focusing on you for a while. That is my regret and remorse. I should have realized you were still young and unaware of your own talent.¡±


    Desperation and regret were palpable.


    It was the feeling one might have when, after matching six numbers on a lottery, they realized thest digit was wrong by their own mistake; an emotion that came when ruined and devastated.


    To be honest, even though I myself always knew that I could never excel in anything, I couldn''t bring myself to smile ironically after reading his earnest emotions.


    ¡°That is how it is for everyone. It is not something that happened to me alone. The other children probably feel the same.¡±


    ¡°...Ahhh. That¡¯s right. The other children.¡±


    Nichs agreed, probably because he was an educator at heart. Had he been any other soldier, he might have scolded me for straying from the point.


    No, it would have been worse than that. They would have forcibly separated me from them, even before the end of my 1st-Year.


    <b>?Huey has a personality that devotes a lot of time and attention to others. That¡¯s how he became close to Historia and Lankart, but there were certain side effects. He even paid attention to those who would be mere ordinary soldiers. I let him be, thinking there might be another Historia or Lankart out there, but Huey should not have been ced with them in the first ce. If only I separated him from the very start¡­</b><b>?</b>


    Nichs, who treasured even a discarded lottery ticket as a resource of the Military State, was actually the closest thing to an educator. Even so, he couldn''t escape the limitations that were the Military State.


    Nichs expressed his somber feelings openly.


    ¡°...Still, it¡¯s not over yet. You have Advanced Military Academy ahead of you, after all. You¡¯ll meet instructors there who are far superior to me.¡±


    ¡°I might meet instructors of higher rank than you, Chief Instructor, but finding a better mentor will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for ttery. After all, I have already failed.¡±


    Though he spoke self-deprecatingly, he was slightly pleased by my ttery. I saluted and turned to leave.


    As I stepped out, Nichs, left alone inside, sighed deeply and pulled out a confidential document from his pile of paperwork. After reading the document with a troubled face, he murmured as he closed his eyes tightly.


    ¡°...Perhaps my mistake can still be corrected. If his consideration for his ssmates is as great as this¡­.¡±


    Nichs continued to read the confidential document, unaware that I was reading his mind from outside the door.


    Hamelin was built on the foundation of an academy from the time of the past kingdom. The materials from that era were still preserved, often visited by Arcane Dissectors and the Military State''s research teams.


    Among the materials, there was something that should have been discarded. However, Nichs intervened to prevent its disposal and took possession of it.


    -Type 1 Anathema, Gluttony.


    Nichs''s eyes sunk low.


    ***


    ¡°Ah, I feel so refreshed!¡±


    ¡°Ughhhhhh¡­.¡±


    Historia stretched her back with a refreshed look, while I, having been beaten up repeatedly,id on the ground emitting harsh groans. My arms and legs hurt from being hit countless times.


    Despite the fact that a friend was groaning in pain, Historia still seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°It feels so good to move after so long. Don¡¯t you think so, Huey?¡±


    ¡°If you were the one getting beaten up¡­ I bet you wouldn¡¯t feel so good¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you be strong enough to hit me, I¡¯ll let you beat me as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°What a roundabout way of saying you won¡¯t ever let yourself get hit¡­.¡±


    Keugh. With a small groan, I turned my body. Historia wiped off her sweat andughed joyfully.


    It was a spar where Historia was barred from using Qi Arts. Naturally, in this case, myrger physique should put me at an advantage... was a thought that would be better off discarded.


    Those who had learned Qi Arts exerted strong power. Initially, the body that was heavily influenced would gradually adapt to that power. Eventually, it became much more robust than an ordinary person''s body.


    So, at this point, Historia had be so strong that even if I used Qi Arts, I couldn''t win against her!


    ¡°Why spar with me¡­ There¡¯s Springfield, who¡¯s the second in rank, or thebat instructors¡­.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re no fun.¡±


    Historia, seemingly still having energy left, stretched her long arms and legs as she responded.


    ¡°If I use QI Arts, I win.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so envious. What if you don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t use it, the other side tries to overpower me with strength. They don¡¯t think about reading movements or exploiting weaknesses. It¡¯s not helpful at all.¡±


    ¡°Is this the leisure of the strong¡­ How is this even aint¡­ If I had strength like yours, I would have overpowered you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Feel free to, so hurry up ande back when you¡¯ve gathered enough Qi.¡±


    ¡°If it were that simple, I would have done it already.¡±


    Whilementing, I pulled out a pack of cigarettes from my pocket. Clicking the top open revealed a single, roundly rolled mana herb cigarette.


    <b><i>Only one left? Now, even mana herbs are giving me a hard time, huh.</i></b>


    Mana herbs were a Level 3 Luxury Item. It was not something a mere military school student could get. It wasn¡¯t like I was a cadet either. But what did it matter? Mana herbs didn¡¯t discriminate against people or timing. Once I light it and put it in my mouth, the sweet smokeforted me regardless of the situation or time.


    While I was having a ndestine meeting with the smoke inside the paper, Historia approached me.


    ¡°Mana herb? You smoke that stuff?¡±


    Before Historia could nag, I grimaced and spoke.


    ¡°Ria. What if I had a bit more Qi or Mana? How would my performance be?¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t get more ideal than that.¡±


    As soon as the topic of Qi Arts came up, Historia came closer to speak, going as far as to not pay any attention to the smoke.


    ¡°Your mastery over Qi Arts is really natural and efficient. You¡¯re fully utilizing and perfectly digesting all the strength you have, after all. And it shows in your written test scores how well you understand Qi Arts.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because my Qi capacity is just a speck. It¡¯s easier to handle a cup than to move a bathtub.¡±


    ¡°Lies. When I couldn¡¯t control my overflowing Qi and ended up breaking swords and spears, you were the one who suggested I try bncing it out with a gun. Yet, are you seriously saying you stillck understanding?¡±


    No, it was Chief Instructor Nichs who had considered it, but I intercepted the idea through Mind Reading because of his negative perception of guns.


    I couldn''t tell her the truth, so I just trailed off.


    ¡°...And because of that, you alwayse to me for sparring. It was my greatest mistake.¡±


    ¡°Huhu. And it¡¯s been the greatest fortune for me.¡±


    Only joy radiated from her bright smile. After all, having achieved something and possessing the strength to move forward, she only had to look ahead to a bright future.


    All Historiacked was a friend to walk beside her when she went too far ahead, but now that she had Lankart and me, even that was fulfilled.


    All she had left to do was move forward.


    Historia was-


    ¡°But why are you suddenly acting pathetic? Wait. No, don¡¯t tell me?¡±


    <b>?Huey was summoned by Nichs earlier, right? Why? Could it be?</b><b>?</b>


    <b><i>Damn, her intuition is sharp. </i></b>Realizing something, Historia quickly leaned in to scrutinize my face.


    ¡°If Nichs or Military State Command offers to increase your Qi, don¡¯t think twice and just ept it, Huey!¡±


    ¡°How can someone possibly increase Qi? Say something that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°You can take tonics or elixirs or something!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. Where would I even get them? Even if they manage to find something like that, would they really give them to a mere student like me? And even if they did, there¡¯s no guarantee that my Qi would increase.¡±


    ¡°No, I think there¡¯s a possibility! If the Military State has anymon sense, they won¡¯t just leave you be!¡±


    It was nonsensical. If the Military State was going to give me special treatment, they wouldn''t have named themselves the Military State in the first ce.


    But the hope shining in Historia''s eyes was too bright for me to dash.


    Sorry, Historia. What the Military State has prepared for me is not mere tonics or elixirs.


    It''s something much poorer in taste.


    And it wasn¡¯t exactly for just little old me.


    ¡°Sigh. Fuuuuu.¡±


    Having nothing more to say, I blew smoke in Historia''s face. Choking on the smoke, Historia stumbled back, disgusted by the pungent scent.


    ¡°Cough. Isn¡¯t this basically poison? Why would you smoke this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°Hooo. You don¡¯t understand. At times, living life makes you want to swallow some poison. But still, don¡¯t you ever smoke this.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re posturing when you¡¯re the same age as me.¡±


    <i>Tsk tsk.</i>Only those who hadn¡¯t experienced it would think this was just posturing. I took the mana herb cigarette out of my mouth and waved it around. As if it was some barrier, Historia continued to dodge by moving her head back and forth.


    ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m just posturing? Then you try smoking it.¡±


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t?¡±


    <i>Swish</i>. Historia swiftly snatched the cigarette from my hand. After pondering for a moment while looking at the half-burned cigarette, she alternated her gaze between me and the mana herb before biting down on it boldly. The moment she put the cigarette in her mouth, her face flushed red.


    If anyone saw her, they would think she was the one getting smoked. Like salmon. I mumbled in incredulity.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually took it just because I provoked you a bit.¡±


    ¡°Cough. You¡¯re, Cough, the one, Cough, who said, Cough, to, Cough!¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s gonna get all burnt. If you can¡¯t smoke it, just give it back. I barely managed to get that one after a lot of soliciting, you know?¡±


    ¡°Heup, Cough. I¡¯ll give, Cough!¡±


    Her face was flushed, but Historia kept dodging my hand, staying away from me until the cigarette burned out.


    <em><strong>That was myst one, /genesisforsaken


    </strong></em>

 Chapter 217: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 3

    Chapter 217: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 3


    Long ago, humans were originally beasts.


    Though the ability to wield tools with hands and to craftnguage with tongues was praised as God¡¯s gift, these traits were not particrly remarkablepared to other beasts. They were merely useful characteristics, just like those possessed by the all too ordinary, other animals.


    Humans were just one of the many creatures walking thisnd.


    When there was food in front of them, they ate, and they strived to spread their seeds all the same. For the sake of living. For the sake of survival. As it was quite literally a desperate effort, they were not particrly picky about their opponents and circumstances.


    This effort included hunting fellow humans for food. Murder, rape, extermination, robbery. All of these existed asmon sense within barbarism, without being specifically named.


    And no one med them for it. After all, it was a perfectly natural thing to do.


    Just like all other beasts.


    And then, at some point in time¡­ Humans found dignity.


    They despised barbarism and establishedws and morals. When the Saintess of Origin descended to thisnd and the King of Humans vanished, humans truly became the rulers of the earth.After treating all barbarism as an Anathema and burying it in prehistory, they stood above the world, determining what was right and what was not. What was justice and what was injustice. Within this context, humans discovered prosperity and order.


    However, as always, it was merely buried under sand and dirt. Anathema still¡­ existed.


    ¡°Im-Impossible¡­. Nichs. Are you saying you would do such a thing?¡±


    Lankart, having heard the unexpected news, widened his eyes and covered his mouth with the book he was holding. His eyes trembled with disgust and fear, as if he was looking at a monster wearing human skin.


    ¡°I cannot understand. No matter, no matter how I think about it, I just can¡¯t understand. Even if we are not in a position to pick and choose our methods¡­ this, this! This is too much!¡±


    So terror-stricken, even he, who normally wasn''t easily scared, trembled violently. While clutching his arms pitifully and sobbing, Lankart roared fiercely.


    ¡°How, how could you think of feeding one in such an inefficient way! If there are ingredients¡­! For the sake of not letting the life of that ingredient be wasted in vain! It must be consumedpletely!¡±


    Lankart was a mage. As a mage officer, he inherently had ess to all sorts of ancient texts. To say he found it by chance¡­ was a bit shameless as his actions had been far too deliberate. But regardless, he had stumbled upon an Anathema.


    And when he essed some confidential information about the Anathema, he cheered and immediately went to Nichs. He presented it to his friend as though he had found it coincidentally while investigating on his behalf.


    The n was sessful, but only partially.


    Lankart, having vehemently expressed his emotions, organized the thoughts that filled his mind.


    ¡°Type 1 Anathema. Gluttony. A forbidden ritual that gains their power by killing and quenching the throat with their blood and flesh. It is the easiest, and thus, the most horrifying Anathema.¡±


    It was a bit difficult to even call it an Anathema. After all, ''Gluttony'' itself was amon urrence in daily life.


    Long-cultivated crops or the meat of animals raised on them. Humans became stronger by taking hold of such things. By chewing and swallowing to nurture themselves, thus gaining Mana and Qi from within, they became healthier.


    Simply put, Gluttony was just a synonym for the act of eating.


    ¡°But essentially, what is outside the body differs from what is inside. It requires a process to break it down and make it one¡¯s own. That¡¯s why Gluttony is very, very inefficient. In order to transform something, it demands equivalent losses worthy of that.¡±


    That was why it was an Anathema. Those who tried to gain power through this Gluttony had devoured thousands of lives just to be slightly stronger. Historically, those who were called tyrants, disasters, or even devils were often empowered this way. Yet, in the end, most were vanquished. Even if one gained the strength of 1 by consuming 100, the umted karma would be too great to handle.


    ...However, it was not necessary to carry out Gluttony on such arge scale. A few humans, valuing efficiency, had found a slightly more productive way.


    ¡°Over 3 years, they have learned the same Qi Arts, nurtured simr mana, ate the same food, and shared the same biological cycles. It is hard to call them different people, as there are just too many simrities. It is a perfect situation¡­ as if it was nned from the very beginning.¡±


    It was amon urrence. Secret organizations of a certain size would often raise orphans for a long period and then consume all but one with Gluttony. In fact, there were so many cases of this, that it needn¡¯t even be mentioned.


    That very Gluttony was undoubtedly one such reason why the Military State established schools. However, this Anathema had never been performed until now.


    As prepared as he was, it was still rather shocking. Even so, Lankart understood that fact with great certainty.


    ¡°It makes sense. It is not necessary for me or that boar woman, after all. Eating a mere hundred or two hundred doesn¡¯t change anything for us. And in fact, Historia actually won against two hundred alone¡­.¡±


    The world stood on top of rationality.


    So far, the Military State had not sacrificed a hundred students to empower just one because creating such a half-baked artificial superhuman wasn''t worth the sacrifice of the other hundred.


    It wasn''t a matter of wed morality or ethics, but because it was simply irrational.


    If so¡­


    ¡°However. For Huey, it is an entirely different story. That punk¡­ justcks power. But his ability to handle and manipte it is more than sufficient.¡±


    What if there was a case where consuming power through Gluttony turned out to be more rational? What choice would the Military State make?


    iming to have formed some petty sentiment and affection.


    Saying that everyone had deemed it a taboo.


    Insisting that no one had ever tried it before.


    Would they dere such things? Would they deny just for the sake of denial? Would they ignore rationality?


    ¡°The Military State has passed the test. This country is still worth working for¡­.¡±


    After a brief consideration, Nichs decided to feed the students to Huey. Though, he did choose a slightly inefficient method. Instead of making them kill each other, he wanted to push them into a situation of mortal peril.


    Excluding Lankart, Historia, and 38 other advanced students from different upational groups, 162 students were destined to be stranded while following the course of the Hamelin River for a practical exercise. They would have to survive for two days in a forest inhabited by wolves, wild boars, and crocodiles.


    ¡­And it was likely that an Anathema Ritual was set up in the camp. So that someone¡¯s blood could serve as sustenance.


    ¡°That method is iparably despicable, but it is alright. I can just pull some strings, so that there are no issues. By the way, Nichs, why choose such an ambiguous, uncertain method¡­ Could it be?¡±


    While searching for rationality, Lankart came upon a possibility that shocked him. It was an absurd hypothesis. In fact, he found it so ludicrous that he beganughing uproariously.


    ¡°Could it be? Could it be, Nichs? Do you think Huey will kick away such an opportunity? HAHA! HAHAHA! Surely, surely not! There is no way that would be the case! He is a genius. Frustratingly, even more so than me! Do you really think such a monster would be hindered by something so mere?!¡±


    Afterughing for a while, he suddenly stopped. The sudden silence contrasted sharply with his previousughter, giving off an even more eerie feeling.


    Lankart smiled as if to dismiss or outright negate the hypothesis.


    ¡°This is a test, Huey. I¡­ I trust you. I believe in you. If it is you, who is more talented than anyone¡­ even more talented than myself¡­ You will never miss this opportunity.¡±


    Lankart muttered in a darker manner than ever before...


    ***


    ¡°Thanks for believing in me, Lankart. But I¡¯m not sure if I can meet your expectations.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Huh? Why is that fucker¡¯s nameing up here?¡±


    After the written exam ended and everyone walked out drained of energy, Historia and I casually took a seat in the shade outside the exam hall. We seemed utterly detached from the exam we had just taken.


    And in reality, we actually were.


    Historia was an Irregr who should have been fast-tracked into a military academy and I was a walking ceiling for grades, always expected to be number one.


    At Historia''s question, I shrugged my shoulders and answered.


    ¡°Ah. You know, it looks like I¡¯m going to be in first ce again. Just as expected.¡±


    Historia disyed her biggest smile of the day.


    ¡°What a shame! That jerk has been clinging to his book every day, saying he would definitely beat me this time. Too bad for him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s been working hard.¡±


    Thanks to him, I benefited a bit. I could just read what he studied and use it myself. If there were gaps, I could refer to others'' work.


    To me, an exam was like a puzzle. I just picked up pieces to see if they fit, discarded them if they didn''t, or stuck them into the puzzle if they seemed right. That mental gratification when a piece fit perfectly into an empty spot was so very stimting.


    It was honestly a pretty fun activity.


    I wasn¡¯t someone who knew the right answers immediately; I just read minds. If someone was convinced that the answer was 3 and I agreed without much thought, we would both end up with the wrong answer.


    An exam was not about getting the right answers, but about learning the discrepancy between belief and reality. It wasn''t what the Military State wanted, but it greatly contributed to training my Mind Reading.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m first ce for this exam too. At least, that¡¯s what I expect. Let Lankart know. That he can go be number one in a ce where I¡¯m not around.¡±


    ¡°Giggle. Can I really tell him that verbatim?¡±


    ¡°Act like I didn¡¯t allow you to. That punk hates me being hypocritical more than anything el-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my specialty! I never get tired of seeing him so chagrined every year!¡±


    ¡°...Ria. But you know, without the bonus points in the practicals, you score lower than Lank-¡±


    Historia grabbed my shoulder with the same smiling face. The strength that could crush a tin can was testing its power against my very bones.


    ¡°Ehhhh? Huey. Say one more word and I¡¯ll spill everything about Movements Number 1 through 7 from the sparring test, okay?¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t matched moves with me, you might havee in second ce. Be careful from now on. And don¡¯t mess with me.¡±


    As usual, Historia, still joking andughing carelessly, leaned her head against my chest. The crown of her head, covered in jet-ck hair, filled my view.


    After burying her face deeper, she whispered softly,


    ¡°...And be careful during the graduation practical exercise.¡±


    <i>Whoosh. </i>With a swift motion, as if she never showed any weakness in the first ce, she tilted her head back and grinned. Her long, braided hair moved energetically just like her.


    ¡°Hey! After this ends, you need to decide where you¡¯re going to go! After all, your future changes depending on which military academy you choose!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I need to think about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to think very carefully about it! If you feel like there¡¯s nowhere to go, juste be my adjutant! I¡¯ll be a general officer, so I can at least make a spot for you!¡±


    While Historia spoke excitedly about a bright future, desperately suppressing her uneasy mind, I wondered why she felt so anxious.


    She didn''t know anything about Gluttony ording to my Mind Reading. If so, was it some instinctive realization?


    Or was she just a bit afraid of graduation and separation itself? Just like the other kids?


    It was hard to say. Human emotions were incrediblyplex, after all.


    I, too, feigned brightness in response to her hopeful mood.


    ¡°Nah. Come on. I still have some pride, you know? How can the top student be an adjutant to 3rd ce?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m in 2nd ce!"


    Still, her current bright demeanor was only possible because she was unaware of Gluttony.


    But what if¡­


    What if Historia was to find out about Gluttony? How might she change?


    Would she ept it? Or would she deny it?


    I wasn¡¯t too sure. Though I was a Mind Reader, I couldn¡¯t possibly fathom the future. I could only guess.


    ¡°Historia. If some problem urs¡­ Can you help me?¡±


    ¡°...What are you talking about all of a sudden? What is that supposed to mean? Are you going to die or something?¡±


    But I couldn''t say any more than I already had. This was a secret closely guarded by Nichs and Lankart. If I, as a mere student, revealed awareness of the conspiracies surrounding me, I would surely be questioned about the source.


    Being discovered as a Mind Reader, or even suspected of it, was not an option. It would render my only weapon useless.


    Though everything was shared with me, it ultimately left me in solitude. Why me? Even if I wished to ask that, there wasn¡¯t a single person who could answer.


    I shrugged nonchntly and spoke.


    ¡°I was just scared. You know how infamous the graduation practical exercise is. I heard people die there all the time.¡±


    ¡°What a scaredy-cat.¡±


    Though she said that, Historia was smiling happily. She shook her head vigorously with a youthful smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save you. In exchange, if that happens, you¡¯ll be my adjutant, okay?¡±


    ¡°I just realized how ironic it is for 1st ce to ask for help from 3rd ce. Forget what I just said. I¡¯ll just handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Waving grandly at Historia, I headed towards the assembly point.


    A ce where many go but few return; the practical exercise, a veritably one-way street, was about to /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 218: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 4

    Chapter 218: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 4


    Graduation practice is a practical evaluation that discovers talents that are difficult to pinpoint through tests orpetitions.


    In other words, this is thest chance we have prepared for children who cannot attend the military academy.


    Desperate children volunteered for a dangerous practice reminiscent of real life.


    The practice went smoothly.


    Graduation practice was aprehensive evaluation, and the goal was to build a raft with only the students, go down the river, be evaluated by the instructor at the lower garrison, receive supplies, and return.


    Alchemy, crafting, physical strength, stamina, Dokdo method, organization, negotiation, etc. It was a practice prepared to evaluate various abilities. Various crises came, but the students overcame them by showing their talents in the right ce.


    ¡°Cento. You studied ballistics and did some meteorology, didn¡¯t you? The field is a little different, but how about it? Would it be better to set sails?¡±


    The boy called Centor turned his head, making a noise as if he had been stabbed by something.


    ¡°¡­ Sheesh. I don¡¯t know. how do i know Folded in the middle.¡±


    ¡°But no one here knows better than you.¡±


    ¡°under. Are you kidding me now? you are there day off. The head of the whole school.¡±


    ¡°I am just ying at my desk. The experience points are different from those of you who directly threw something, shot it, and observed it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ huh. It was just a kid¡¯s joke. It¡¯s just something anyone can do.¡±


    While grumbling, Cento looked at the direction of the wind and the material of the mast and fiddled with something. As the wind blew, the raft moved a little easier. Subtle but sure.


    ¡°It helps.¡±


    ¡°¡­ okay.¡±


    Cento bowed his head in despair. It wasn¡¯t the attitude of a person who aplished something, but I understood his situation and didn¡¯t say anything.


    It¡¯s only regretting what you¡¯ve already given up on, because it¡¯s only going to grow if you praise it as shining.


    The raft fleet advanced slowly. The Hameln River extending to the south was not veryrge, but it was meandering and flowing slowly, so all kinds of floating objects floated and there were many birds and animals preying on it. Everyone was terrified as the dark shadows along the river scratched the bottom of the logs.


    It had been on the way for a while. An emergency arose when one of the instructors, who was watching this for the evaluation, left for a while to move towards the next point.


    The river was clogged by drifting water that was full of water. The river was already filled with wood chips and leaves in the slow flow, so it was impossible to get on the raft at all.


    The children were confused by the out of the way obstacles.


    ¡°It¡¯s at the point where the flow slows down, so drifting may have blocked the river.¡±


    ¡°What if¡­ ? If we go on like this, the night wille! We have to get down there by the end of today.¡±


    And naturally, the eyes are drawn to me. I¡¯m looking forward to getting it resolved in some way.


    At the beginning of the school year, when all the children entered the secondary military school with a nk te. Each of the children embraced their dreams and hopes, and embraced their inted hearts.


    Most of the children were drawing pictures of themselves in fancy uniforms. 3 levels. A special location where you can achieve something real, different from ordinary military people. One of the most important steps to move forward.


    But the special is limited by the number. It is special because the number is small, and everyone wants it because it is special.


    Not everyone can get their hands on it.


    I called the one who once wanted to be a mage officer.


    ¡°Caropald. Can¡¯t it be solved with magic?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s our magic amount, it would be unreasonable even if it took a year for regr magic. If it was Rankart¡­ I don¡¯t know again.¡±


    It was a shaky answer, but it was a clear fact. I nodded and turned to the other side.


    ¡°Siati. Would it be unreasonable to remove that from the boat?¡±


    ¡°¡­ The footing is like this, all day long. There is no ce to put it away.¡±


    Shiati stomped her feet, and screams erupted from nearby.


    Although he was a promising fighter, Shiati, who had stopped growing, did not have the talent to ovee the limitations of his body. Driven to the brink of her brink, she hoped to reverse her assessment in this graduation practice.


    Shiati, who was stomping on her feet, turned her head quickly and shot at me.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you have to give orders, Huey?¡±


    ¡°me? why?¡±


    ¡°Why? This graduation practice is actually prepared for you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know anything about gluttony. If Shiati had known that, it wouldn¡¯t have ended with just one stomping.


    Shiati opened her eyes and looked up at me.


    ¡°Themander-in-chief must have wanted to evaluate yourmand skills. So, you, the senior in the grade, had to participate in the practice.¡±


    Unfortunately, that is a superficial reason. Nichs spread that rumor to the instructors and some students, giving me reasons to participate.


    It was a valid reason that it was difficult to forcefully reject it, so I couldn¡¯t refuse, and I ended up here.


    Perhaps, on a drift that would have been prepared for me.


    ¡°¡­ Give your orders, General. I will wait for your order.¡±


    Shiati said sarcastically.


    At the same time, even the loneliness is oozing out, as if it can¡¯t be helped. She says so, but she agrees with her too.


    I gave the order for her who was waiting for the order.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put the boat on the riverbank and clear the drift from thend. It would be much safer to remove it from the ground.¡±


    ¡°Then we go into the forest¡­ .¡±


    ¡°This boat is a firewood. It¡¯s because we¡¯re loaded like luggage. It¡¯s already overloaded. let¡¯s get moving It¡¯s okay if youe back.¡±


    Eventually, we docked nearby and set up a makeshift camp. It was a handshake to enter the forest where danger lurks, so they lit a bonfire in an empty lot not far away and gathered around.


    Clearing the drift was very difficult. It was difficult even with hundreds of lively children to rescue the driftwood filled with water, the tangled tree vines like a, and all kinds of debris.


    When I thought I had removed it a little. The children who looked up at the sky murmured.


    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t this dangerous? If it stays like this, it will be night.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the night has alreadye. The sun will set in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°The night is dangerous. How did this happen?¡±


    They never dreamed that this situation could have been caused by someone¡¯s conspiracy.


    After walking through the forest for a bit, an empty lot appeared. The children were even more delighted that they could set up a great camp because it was an empty lot where someone had stayed, but as I felt the ominous fate beneath it, I smiled bitterly.


    night hase It¡¯s beast time. In the dark, the manforted himself with a small bonfire, terrified.


    I had no ns to stay here in the first ce. Drinking water, food, and clothing were all scarce. There were tents, nkets, and firewood left on the other side, so if it wasn¡¯t for Mangjeong, he might have had to spend the night on a rocking boat.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a camp. After all, without moving¡­ .¡±


    Not knowing that all of this was in the script, the children rejoiced at the good news of this misfortune.


    They gathered together with bonfires lit here and there. Anxiety grew in the man¡¯s mind as time passed. The children looked at each other and muttered as the fire lit each other¡¯s red eyes.


    ¡°What if? Aren¡¯t you supposed to give up now?¡±


    ¡°How can I not? Let¡¯s make a big fire and call the instructor. It¡¯s dangerous to spend the night like this¡­ .¡±


    Making a big fire is like a deration of renunciation. The instructor will have toe, but negative evaluations will be inevitable¡­ But to be safe right now, some thought.


    At that moment, Cento stood up and shouted.


    ¡°You can¡¯t call the instructor!¡±


    As if sympathizing with Cento¡¯s words, the children nodded with firm faces. Shiati also agreed with him.


    ¡°Graduation practice is very important! This is an unexpected situation, but if you ovee it well, you will get a better evaluation! In the first ce, why did wee here? It¡¯s to be level 3!¡±


    ¡°However.¡±


    ¡°If you give up here, you will be level 2 for the rest of your life. I¡¯m going to live the same daily life like a treadmill, working one day as aborer and painting one day at a time! Are you okay though?¡±


    There is a joke about living at level 0 only when you do level 2.


    After graduating from secondary military schools, second-level citizens work in military instations that require a secondary education level. Words are servitude, in fact, service.


    Of course, it is risky and cumbersomepared to otherbor. The pay is higher than that of ordinarybor, but property that cannot be passed on anyway.


    ¡°I have to be level 3. Or it doesn¡¯t make any sense! So are you!¡±


    What do you get for a higher level? One low sense of superiority. Even that stops at the emotional part to some extent. If it¡¯s level 2, level 1 or level 0, if you wield violence or give a private order, you will be immediately taken to thebor camp.


    Only the military can differentiate the different levels. Level 2 or level 0, it¡¯s the same as being a ve to this army.


    It changes from level 3 onwards.


    Recalling that fact, the children were enveloped in another sense of upliftment.


    ¡°okay! This is rather an opportunity!¡±


    ¡°If you get through this situation, you might get a better evaluation!¡±


    ¡°Set a non-stop! Oh, the password too!¡±


    Was it because of Shiati¡¯s speech? A friendly atmosphere was created among the children. Excited emotions rose like a bonfire and then faded away as they danced.


    As I was watching them silently, the caropald called me in a low voice.


    ¡°day off. Come here.¡±


    Mind reading reads everything. I nodded my head slowly, reading Caropald¡¯s business at once.


    He once dreamed of bing a mage officer, but he was a follower who worshiped Rancart like a god. Then he was called by Rankart yesterday. Rankart called the man who usually followed him, and spoke secretly.


    In this test, there is a hidden trap.


    So, he was the first to notice something strange and then approached me.


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    Caropald took me to the river in the middle of the night. As it approached the ce where the boat was tied, it lit up with ritual magic on the surface of the water. Under the river that he shined with his shining fingers¡­ A long, strong rope was tied below the water surface.


    I shook my head. It¡¯s hard to see because of theck of light, but on the surface of the moon¡¯s shadow¡­ On the straight line of this rope, there was a long line of drifting objects.


    Caropald said proudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a. These drifters were caught ins and stopped.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    As expected.


    Although this is an area where the flow rate slows down and drift builds up, but to build up in such a timely manner¡­ After all, it must have been such an artificial maniption.


    ¡°Looks like you knew it too. haha. okay. The existence of this seemingly prepared camp in the first ce was strange. The superficial test is going downstream, but the real test is¡­ coping with crisis situations. Surviving by coping wisely in a distress situation is the real purpose of this test. is not it?¡±


    not. The real purpose of this test is to deal with it unwisely and die. So that they don¡¯t even realize that this is a trap.


    In that sense, Caropald was a reminder from Rankart.


    A person who likes to dig things up. A person who takes pleasure in discovering knowledge itself rather than using it. From now on, I will continue to wander around trying to figure out the truth behind the test. If you leave it alone, you may uncover the secret hidden in this camp, even the taboo. No, I will dig it out.


    Caropald, he¡¯s heard from Rancarth that something like taboos¡­ Truly a time bomb.


    I¡¯m the first one to drive to death in order to devour all the children. Someone designed that way.


    Rancart.


    you are not here now The wind I hear now belongs only to the Caropalds.


    So I can¡¯t listen to you. No, you can¡¯t change me this way.


    I smiled on the contrary.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Caropald. you already know this Are you doing anything?¡±


    Caropald¡¯s eyes twinkled with satisfied curiosity.


    ¡°Yeah, Chief! I thought you knew!¡±


    ¡®Even if it rots, senior¡­ . I thought Rancarte gave a hint. But, nheless! Now here I am in second ce!¡¯


    The wind blows.


    longing for life. The joy of achieving something with the knowledge you have acquired. camaraderie and camaraderie. Or hope that hase.


    I can¡¯t trample it down to get a handful of magic or energy.


    rather.


    ¡°Caropald. Your prediction is correct. There must be a secret hidden in this camp.¡±


    ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know everything. I need to find it from now on. So, Caropald, won¡¯t you do it?¡±


    The military has abandoned you. Maybe it¡¯s because of me. Nichs forced me to do it because I was such a glutton-optimized person.


    But I can¡¯t say it¡¯s my fault. Because the military or Nichs or Rancart nned it. i don¡¯t want to kill you


    It¡¯s hard to say something like this, but it¡¯s already enough food for my heart.


    Nichs and Rankard. I want to change myself, but that¡¯s all. Their feelings are calm. Regrets and remorse just lie on the floor like a quietly sinking sleep.


    He is not interested in the cold feelings that only try to wield others without feeling sorry for himself.


    rather¡­ .


    ¡°I have a lot of work to do, so I want you to form a team and investigate.¡±


    ¡°really? do i Do I have to report it straight away?¡±


    ¡°Sure. What is it that I regret so much that I miss out on what you did?¡±


    How will you react when the ns are revealed, and when this problemes back and overtakes you? What emotions will you show? That¡¯s just more curious.


    You too have to hang your neck. So that¡¯s fair, right?


    ¡°Only you, who first noticed this fact, deserves it. caropald. Would you like to start by drawing a map of the camp?¡±


    ¡°okay!¡±


    You¡¯ll find out when you draw a map. What form does this camp take? what¡¯s underneath


    If blood flows, what shape would you draw?


    ¡®look! I have already grasped the essence of this test. With this, you¡¯ll be a few steps ahead of the others!¡¯


    The truth obtained at the end will never be epted with a smile.


    I have to go and get ready. In order for the children to ept the clearer truth, we have to secretly unravel the information and sprinkle the rice cakes on it.


    So that even a very superficial knowledge can tell that this is a taboo.

 Chapter 219: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 5

    Chapter 219: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 5


    After a series of this and that, to summarize everything simply¡­


    I was tightly bound with ropes made from tree vines.


    The horror and anger that appeared on the children''s faces stabbed at me like sharp spears. They surrounded me, weapons raised.


    Just moments before, they had beenforting and encouraging each other,bining their strengths to fight. Where had all that friendship and trust gone? How hard it was to earn, but all so easy it was to squander.


    Well, it was to be expected.


    ¡°My oh my. Seems like I¡¯ve been caught.¡±


    After all, there was a gigantic pheromone bait in the middle of this base, attracting all sorts of beasts, and it was set to explode soon, which would have swept away the camp by the beasts that were wary of the human intruders.


    And all of it had been discovered.


    ¡°What¡­in the world¡­ What is happening¡­¡±Shiati muttered with a trembling voice. Bound as I was, I could only shrug my shoulders towards the stupefied girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you acting like that? Everyone knows already, right? I mean, you¡¯d have to be a fool not to realize the situation.¡±


    The answer they had reached couldn¡¯t be more clear, so there was no need to make an effort to persuade them.


    After all, the clues they found, the logic they constructed, and the suspicions they gradually formed all led to a single truth.


    Yesterday, Chento, who was curious about where Kerapald and I had gone, followed our trail and found a rope that was holding driftwood. The children, noticing the existence of this rope, prematurely rejoiced, thinking this situation was all but a test. And if it was part of a test, then nothing unmanageable would happen. Thus, they reassured themselves and moved even more actively.


    In the meantime, Kerapald had organized a team to search the camp. After mapping the camp, he tilted his head, realizing that it somewhat resembled the shape of a magic circle. While the children grunted thinking it was a puzzle or test question, Shiati took them out to gather food and water.


    There was bedrock under the camp and following a shallow groove, a strange magic circle was drawn. At a time when everyone was puzzling over this never-before-seen magic circle, a pitch-ck box appeared in the middle of one of the camp tents. The children, guessing it was a clue, opened the lid of the box¡­


    While beingpletely unaware that it was bait to lure beasts.


    The pheromones smeared on the bait spread. A child, whose parents were hunters, recognized what it was and hurriedly shouted to close it, but it was toote.


    From afar, the sound of beasts rampaging could be heard.


    The around one hundred and fifty military-trained students coped as adequately as they could, but that was their limit. An ever so adequate response to the crisis.


    This proved that the reason the beasts had not attacked the human group until now was due to the inherent caution of the surviving beasts.


    A horned deer, bristling with excitement, foamed at the mouth as it pierced through the camp. Its attack wasparable to a cavalry charge.


    The deer, asrge as a house, seemed like a giant swinging two trees attached to its head; it took ten people to pull on a single snare.


    After that, a wolf that had been lurking carefully pounced. The covert attack of the stealthy hunter was only realized after a casualty had urred.


    Crows and eagles, sensing the fight, roamed in the distance.


    Seventeen died.


    If traps had not been pre-set, many more would have perished.


    Nheless, humanity demonstrated its resilience. A bond that had been united to one, appropriatemands, and a desperate struggle ultimately drove away the beasts.


    Though dear friends had died, there was no time to feel sorrow. Exhausted, the children sat on the ground, watching in horror as blood flowed from the dead.


    And then, when the blood flowed along the engraved groove¡­ the giant magic circle was illuminated, seeping into it.


    It would have remained hidden underground, but because they were investigating and had exposed the bedrock, the secret was revealed.


    Amidst an inexplicable sense of foreboding, someone cautiously suggested. Considering the risks of injury and infection, how about they take off their clothes?


    The children agreed and released their clothing packets.


    And upon doing so, they discovered a red mark glowing ominously on my back. The traces were far too clear to turn a blind eye to.


    ¡°N-No way¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­ How¡­ How could such a thing¡­ How could Nichs just use us as sacrifices¡­.¡±


    Everyone understood the series of events. The country had abandoned them, the leader they trusted was in fact a wolf in sheep''s clothing, and the friend who had beenughing with them until yesterday was now grotesquely twisted and dead. That they, too, would soon end up the same.


    And that someone would take their deaths and gain power from it.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Someone shouted. It was a child who had managed to stop the deer, his arm broken and wrapped in bandages. His eyes were bloodshot as he cursed me.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any instructors to stop us here anyway! Let¡¯s just kill him and bury him somewhere!¡±


    ¡°T-Then how are we going to exin his death?¡±


    ¡°We can just say he slipped and fell into the river!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! This is just self-defense!¡±


    Such fierce cries echoed. I tried to smile as calmly as possible and spoke.


    ¡°It is a natural decision. Keeping me alive when I¡¯m suspected of such collusion would be foolish. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°Stay quiet, Huey. Act like the prisoner that you are.¡±


    Shiati and Kerapald, now the new representatives of the students, calmed the agitated children.


    Shiati, particrly furious with me, pressed her lips tightly together and red at me.


    ¡°Huey. I¡¯ve never exactly liked you, but I still thought you were more humane than the other two. But¡­ It seems I misjudged.¡±


    ¡°Out of all the people you canpare me with, why does it just have to be those two? Okay, fine, Shiati. So, what do you n to do about this oh so terrible and inhuman me?¡±


    ¡°If it was up to me, I¡¯d kill you right this instant.¡±


    Since she the ones she now had to convince were not me but the other children, Shiati turned her head and shouted.


    ¡°But killing him here won¡¯t change anything. We¡¯ll tie him up, take him on a boat to Hamelin, and deal with this there. If it¡¯s you, who Nichs dotes on, you¡¯ll make quite a good bargaining chip.¡±


    ¡°Bargaining?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Anathemas are something that the Sanctum is eager to stamp out. We could negotiate something in return for keeping a secr¡­.¡±


    ¡°PUHAHAHAHAHA!¡±


    Iughed loudly while tied up. As my sudden roar caught everyone''s attention, I abruptly stopped and spoke.


    ¡°Shiati. Stop saying things that even you yourself don¡¯t believe. Do you really think Nichs, who nned to kill you all and invoke an Anathema, would just say ¡®Ah, sorry!¡¯ and hand over Level 3 as a reward? Just because you figured this out?¡±


    No way. Of course not. If that were possible, he wouldn''t have started this in the first ce.


    ¡°No, he¡¯d kill everyone. Actually, he¡¯d use even harsher methods to bury all of you, along with the knowledge of the Anathema.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are you saying we should do?! Die for you here?!¡±


    ¡°What you do is your choice, but if you¡¯re going to do anything, at least follow your heart. What you believe in. Your current choice is nothing more than a delusion denying reality itself, let alone practicality.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say! How dare you speak so arrogantly¡­!¡±


    Shiati strode up and grabbed me by the cor. My neck hurt since she pulled me while I was tied up, but she paid no mind to my condition and spoke.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to kill you! Do you think you¡¯re so great?! Huh?! You think it¡¯s the end all be all just because you¡¯re a bit more capable than us? No matter howpetent you are, you do not have the right to decide our fate¡­! I! We! Have not worked this hard just to be your prey! Your food!¡±


    As she spoke, her shouts gradually turned into sobs. Shiati, clutching my cor as if to stretch it, wept ever so transparent tears as she poured out her resentment of me.


    ¡°Why? Why are you doing this? You were already able to just go to a military academy! Is that not enough? You¡¯ve already reached the Level 3 that we all so desire¡­! Did you want something more? Did you want to surpass even that? Even if it meant killing us all?¡±


    After venting her resentment, what remained was a dark emotion that had been pressed down deeply. Her gloomy eyes, as if dead inside, looked up at me.


    ¡°Then, you too¡­ should die. That¡¯s only fair.¡±


    I instinctively sensed it.


    <i>Ah, this is dangerous. If this continues, I might really get swept away.</i>


    <i>It¡¯s not for nothing that it''s called an Anathema, right? After all, to deny all the trust in humanity we''ve built up thus far is the very definition of an Anathema.</i>


    Now the rejected Shiati was fully engulfed in hatred and despair, clenching her fists.


    <i>...So, Historia.</i>


    <i>This is yourst chance to save me. If you don''te now...</i>


    <i>I will¡­</i>


    ***


    The fact that the trainees had been stranded was quickly reported. Feeling a deep responsibility for the situation, Nichs took only his close aides and rushed out of Hamelin Secondary Military School first. The main force decided to follow Nichs with supplies loaded on the rescue ship.


    <b>?You did ask me for help. But to think that something actually happened. Could it be that you foresaw even this?</b><b>?</b>


    Historia had not forgotten her promise. Therefore, the moment she learned there was a problem with the graduation practical exercise, she strapped a gun to her back and ran to the Hamelin River to rent a rowboat.


    As she rowed, strange waves split the water on either side of the river. Her rowing did not push the water, but rather pressed the surface down with force to create a slope, thus sliding over it.


    The rowboat literally slid across the river. Historia quickly reached the riverbank full of debris, where she hid and assessed the situation.


    And what she saw was... bizarre.


    <b>?Huey? Why are you tied up? And what¡¯s with the kids?</b><b>?</b>


    In a situation that waspletely unclear, the boy was bound like a prisoner on a scaffold or like the Saintess of Origin who had died of crucifixion. It was almost as if he was restrained amidst everyone¡¯s reverence.


    The children surrounding him seemed to be vehemently protesting something, engulfed in despair and anger.


    Caught off guard by the unexpected situation, Historia drew her gun.


    Her target was me. And Shiati beside me.


    <b>?Shiati. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re holding Huey captive. However, if you try to kill him, I will have no choice but to stop you.</b><b>?</b>


    It was better to stay hidden until she understood their intentions. After all, if it was a minor issue, she could let it go, but if it was dangerous, Historia''s appearance could actually escte the situation instead.


    Stealth and Infiltration Techniques, which required silence and secrecy, did not suit Historia''s more boisterous Qi Arts. As such, she instead aimed her gun from a blind spot.


    She watched Shiati and me through her gun''s sights. I was still safe, and even though I was tied up, a carefree smile was on my face.


    Because of my typically yful manner, Historia almost rxed her guard. But then, she steadied her breath and aimed once again.


    <b>?I can¡¯t hear them very well. But from what I can roughly tell, it seems they are resenting Huey for someone¡¯s death¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    Sure, I was the leader. Perhaps, I could be considered to have some responsibility in their death. But would they really tie someone up just for that reason?


    Sharing the same doubt, Historia cocked her head in puzzlement but still kept her muscles tense while aiming at Shiati.


    Even so, she did not fire rashly.


    Shiati, too, was Historia''s ssmate. If it had been an enemy or a beast, she would have shot without hesitation, but she couldn¡¯t help but waver because of their past connection.


    Of course, it wasn''t just for that reason.


    <b>?Huey. Do you get it now? When ites down to it, all you can trust is your own strength. You need to take more interest in Qi Arts.</b><b>?</b>


    If I was able to feel a life-threatening danger, I would understand the importance of Qi Arts and focus more on them. With such thoughts in mind, she had just let the situation y out.


    But because of that, it was toote. After all, I was already sufficiently stained in hatred and despair towards the Military State.


    Shiati and I exchanged words. Time dragged on and the serious atmosphere had somehow dissipated; our conversation flowed smoothly and my expressions continued to vary.


    To Historia, it looked as though I was enjoying this situation. Not that she was wrong, though.


    <b>?What the. Are you sure you need my help?</b><b>?</b>


    Help had been necessary. But not anymore.


    <b>?I told you so. If you had learned Qi Arts from the start, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to waste so much time on ungrateful kids who would betray you. You wouldn¡¯t have needed to be tied up. Tch, look at you making me anxious for no reason.</b><b>?</b>


    My body wasn''t bound. After all, such ropes couldn''t hold me.


    I extended my hands, which had been tied behind my back. The stiff vines were poorly knotted. As such they unraveled without resistance and my arms rose as if they had never been bound in the first ce. The children were startled, but I reached out to calm them.


    <b>?You¡¯re not even tied up? The more I watch, the more I feel like I¡¯m the idiot here.</b><b>?</b>


    To Historia, everyone here were ssmates. Those she knew well or have met before. However dismissive she might be and how pathetic she found them, they all still fell within the category ofrades. So, she felt no need to attack them.


    As Historia resumed her breathing, which she had briefly stopped while tense, a voice came from nearby.


    ¡°Boar Girl.¡±


    <i>Click.</i>The gun swung around quickly. Her muzzle pointed at Lankart, who stood there expressionless.


    He looked perplexedly between Historia and me, as if unable to understand such a scene.


    Historia lowered her gun and asked.


    ¡°Ah, shit. You startled me. What¡¯s with you? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be asking you. I¡¯m part of the advance party that departed with Nichs. But what¡¯s with you? Why in the world are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the cleanup party.¡±


    ¡°How did the cleanup party get here so soon?¡±


    ¡°You guys are just slow. What do you want me to say when you¡¯re even slower than me, who rowed all the way here?¡±


    After noticing the rowboat and therge oar by the riverbank, Lankart muttered.


    ¡°You batshit crazy boar¡­.¡±


    Even so, it was within expectations that Historia woulde here. That was also why Lankart had followed Nichs.


    <b>?This boar is as temperamental as a beast and is showing her interest in Huey even more tantly. Perhaps it''s mating season? At any rate, she needs to be chased off before Gluttony urs.</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s amand from Chief Instructor Nichs. The issue with Huey will be resolved by the instructors, so you step back for a while.¡±


    ¡°Resolved? What do you mean resolved?¡±


    <b>?For the sake of verifying if the Gluttony urs sessfully. And if anything remains, to deal with it directly. However¡­ What in the world is happening right now¡­.</b><b>?</b>


    While Lankart was lost in thought, Historia mocked him.


    ¡°Look at you going at it again. Stop racking that useless brain of yours. Why don¡¯t you just tell it to me straight without the pathetic scheming that you don¡¯t even have a talent in?¡±


    ¡°Thoughts are a concept unknown to you, Bitch.¡±


    After mutually hurling insults, Lankart responded irritably.


    ¡°We need to sort this situation out. I won¡¯t say any more than that. And you wouldn¡¯t understand anyway, even if I did.¡±


    ¡°Why, suddenly? Got something to hide?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Because Lankart so readily agreed, Historia scoffed in incredulity.


    ¡°...Huh. How shameless. It makes me even less inclined to back off.¡±


    <b>?Tch. So damn stubborn and impervious to persuasion. How annoying. I wish I could just push her out with force, but fighting here wouldn¡¯t even settle anything. If so¡­</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°It¡¯s for Huey¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°What? For Huey¡¯s sake?¡±


    ¡°You may not know, no. Never mind, I¡¯m sure you just don¡¯t know. But anyway, this whole evaluation was designed as a test made just for Huey. If you keep watching, it would diminish the purpose of the test.¡±


    ¡°A test?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This very ordeal will advance Huey to the next stage.¡±


    <i>Wow. I mean, that''s not wrong. </i>After all, it was indeed a ce that had been set up for me.


    Historia''s anger subsided a bit thanks to me being mentioned. She alternated her gaze between me and Lankart and after some thought, she clicked her tongue slightly, seeing as I was freed.


    <b>?...I may not like this bastard, Lankart, but he¡¯s reliable in getting things done. He basically sucks up to Huey, so he probably won¡¯t harm him. On top of that, if the Chief Instructor hase, then, well¡­ The situation is probably as good as over.</b><b>?</b>


    Acknowledging this, Historia stood up, slinging her rifle over her shoulder.


    ¡°...I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t ever try tomand me. I¡¯ll always handle things my own way.¡±


    ¡°If you have the energy to respond, just go catch some beasts wandering along the riverbank. Seems like the perfect job for you.¡±


    For now, he had achieved his intended goal of removing Historia from the equation. Regardless, Lankart still looked taken aback at the situation before him.


    <b>?It¡¯s not that he refused the Gluttony. But it also doesn¡¯t seem like he epted it either. What exactly are you trying to do, Huey¡­?</b><b>?</b>


    ***


    ¡°Stop saying such nonsense!¡±


    While those two finished their conversation, I, who had untied myself, had finished persuading the children. Nevertheless, Shiati shouted loudly, seemingly wanting to deny my words.


    ¡°....No. Shiati¡­. No. That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Kerapald, the other representative who was listening to my story, clenched his eyes shut and shook his head.


    ¡°If you think about it logically¡­ Huey gave us plenty of hints. He informed everyone about the existence of the and told us to investigate the secrets of the camp. He was the first to jump in and close the box containing the pheromone bait. And he even threw it into the river. If Huey hadn¡¯t instructed us to set traps beforehand, more people would have died. If he had really intended to kill us¡­.¡±


    More.


    Or perhaps all of them would have died. Kerapald finished exining.


    And the silent majority agreed with him.


    They knew I had been busy giving orders and working tirelessly all day; I wouldn''t have had time to concoct anything. As they were aware of my conduct and actions, it seemed to have persuaded them.


    Shiati wasn¡¯t so stupid that she would not be able to understand or believe that. It was just that she was angrier than what mere rationality could induce. Losing a target for her wrath, Shiati clenched her fists and shouted.


    ¡°Then! Then, what is going on?! What exactly is all this¡­?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re curious, right? I¡¯m curious too. Honestly speaking, even I didn¡¯t know what awaited us here until we arrived.¡±


    This was indeed the truth. I had anticipated there would be Gluttony. But who knew they would use driftwood, a camp made as bait, and pheromones to trigger it?


    It was hard to say we were sessful as there had been casualties. Nevertheless, we were able to ovee it. But this was merely the first hurdle.


    After all, the true malice that aimed to kill everyone was still approaching.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one person who can answer us.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­?¡±


    ¡°Chief Instructor Nichs. The one who nned all this. The head of Hamelin Secondary Military School.¡±


    In their minds, the children pictured a stern yet warm-hearted man in uniform. He had been dedicated to their education and never spared any effort for them. He had never starved or harmed them unnecessarily. As such, he could be rtively called a man of integrity.


    But now, after what had happened... he seemed nothing more than a monster donned in human skin.


    ¡°So, then. Let¡¯s get ready, everyone.¡±


    I knew Nichs. He was a good educator, but that was just a feature of being an officer of the Military State. Ultimately, his view on education was for the nation. Education was merely the field cultivated by the country to produce talents for it.


    He might think that taking power from a hundred to enhance one person like me was for the better.


    But I could assert, he was definitely wrong.


    I was someone who became more exceptional when I was among those hundred. Combining their strength into one would be like tearing books to use as kindling.


    The protector of knowledge was the library filled with great books, not the librarian who guarded its front. Ripping apart books to kindle a fire for the librarian was nothing short of putting the cart before the horse.


    Of course, it was needless to say that if anyone were tomit such an atrocity, the librarian would be the most outraged of all.


    ¡°The box filled with pheromone bait was set to open automatically in a few hours. I¡¯m not exactly sure, but it should be the approximate time for when the n will be executed. So, would Chief Instructor Nichs, having perpetrated this, just leave it unattended? It is just a prediction, but I expect Chief Instructor Nichs to arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°T-The C-Chief Instructor¡­? Himself?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If he personally prepared this practical exercise, the that holds the driftwood, the hidden camp with the Anathema, and the pheromone box set to open¡­ If he who had plotted this grave doesn¡¯t show up himself, the word Anathema would lose all meaning to it.¡±


    I wasn''t certain. Had I not read the thoughts of Historia and Lankart just before, I wouldn''t have been able to assert so firmly.


    But now that I had gathered the necessary information, it was time to prepare.


    ¡°When Chief Instructor Nichs arrives, we need to know what to ask him. How we wee him, how we query, how we face him, and how we respond. We must prepare in advance for all of it.¡±


    As I looked around at eyes now void of focus after being abandoned by the State, I spoke to everyone in a low tone.


    ¡°So that we can ept his side of the story. So that we have enough information to find it reasonable.¡±


    <i>After all, I am aware, but you all are not.</i>


    After leaving all doubts, despair, and a sense of powerlessness behind, the students stood up. Their hands, which had buried friends just moments before, were clenched tightly as they looked up at me.


    I addressed everyone with vigor.


    ¡°For now, shall we start by setting a trap?¡±


    <i>By that, I mean through the medium of conversation, of /genesisforsaken


    </i>

 Chapter 220: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 6

    Chapter 220: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 6


    Chief Instructor Nichs hade to the camp with only his closest adjutants. He seemed not to care that this was a perilous forest, seeing as how his clothes and hair were filled with broken branches and leaves. At first nce, he appeared to be a model educator who prioritized student safety.


    However, the reality waspletely different.


    ¡®Battered children. Numbering only a few. And a carcass of a beast is lying over there. It seems like a sess¡­ But¡­ Something is off.¡¯


    After seeing the gruesome scene at the camp, Nichs hastily approached the trainee who looked the most uninjured. In the ce where I originally should have been, a girl stood there. And her identity was¡­ formerbat officer aspirant, Shiati.


    ¡°Trainee Shiati. Briefly report what urred.¡±


    Shiati seemed surprised that Nichs really dide looking for them here, just like I had said. While standing dumbfounded, she gave Nichs a formal salute, then lowered her gaze to the ground and muttered.


    ¡°...We set up camp here due to the driftage that obstructed our way. However, there was a pheromone bait hidden beneath this camp. It is likely a trap set by hunters to catch beasts. And when it was opened¡­ enraged beasts pounced on us.¡±


    My goodness, she is trash at acting. It¡¯s a relief that I told her to mutter while looking at the ground. After all, she could at least pretend to be too dispirited to answer.


    ¡®They know about the bait? They were supposed to have been swept up by the beasts without any awareness. No, rather than that. It¡¯s not time yet, so why did the bait activate already? If so¡­?¡¯Nichs looked around. The camp, filled with bloodstains, bore only the marks of death. It was especially so when looking at the blood sttered on the trees and the hastily covered pits, as if something was buried there; that of itself was enough to signify the horror that had just urred.


    His n had called for enough blood to be spilled, but¡­ the most important figure was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®Why can¡¯t I see Huey? No¡­ Could it be¡­¡¯


    Wrapped in anxiety that all this might have been futile, Nichs quickly urged Shiati.


    ¡°What about Huey? Where is Trainee Huey?¡±


    From the way Nichs looked for me withoutmenting on anything Shiati said¡­ it became certain. It was clear who this graduation practical exercise was prepared for, who had prepared it.


    Shiati, who was assigned to act, lost herposure. Her mind went nk with anger, forgetting even my advice as she red at Nichs.


    ¡°...Why is it that you are calling for him first? There are so many students who are gone, so many who are buried under our very feet! But why is it that you start by looking for Huey?!¡±


    It was an unexpectedly fierce response. If Nichs felt discord from that attitude, it could be a bit troublesome.


    But Nichs himself was psychologically driven to a corner by the anxiety that his entire n might have been in vain. As such, he didn¡¯t have it in him to concern himself with her behavior.


    ¡°Is that not obvious! Huey is¡­!¡±


    Still, he at least had the discretion not to mention the Anathema, so Nichs barely regained hisposure and chose his words carefully.


    ¡°He is the top student, a talent who is guaranteed entrance into a military academy, and the leader of the graduation practical exercise. What is the issue with me looking for him to ensure that I receive a polished report?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I see. So it doesn¡¯t matter even if several of us die¡­!¡±


    ¡°Trainee Shiati! While I regret what you have gone through, you are currently disobeying my orders to report. Do not test my patience.¡±


    At Nichs'' roar, Shiati bit her lip, bowed her head again, and began to recite the lines she had prepared.


    ¡°Huey¡­ sacrificed himself for us.¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Nichs was the architect. He had prepared this stage and written the script, assigning roles and drawing the story''s ending at will.


    However, no matter how meticulously nned, from the moment the curtain rose, he was just one of the audience members. Nichs hoped the y would go as scripted, but sometimes a y betrayed the architect¡¯s expectations and showed something that went beyond the script.


    Shiati blurted out the lines she had memorized beforehand to him, who had now jumped onto the stage.


    ¡°While we were dealing with the sudden beast attack, Huey was the first to realize that this situation was caused by pheromone bait. While investigating the camp, he found the bait somewhere, hugged the box, and ran away towards the river, yelling. The beasts attacking us¡­ all followed Huey. We remained to take care of and gather the survivors.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?! Huey chose to be the bait? By his own will?¡±


    ¡°That is right.¡±


    Shiati, as if trying to hide a devastated expression, crossed her arms behind her and bowed her head deeply. Meanwhile, Nichs could not ept the unexpected development, his hands trembling.


    The y had slipped from his hands. Reality had betrayed his expectations. Nichs felt a terrible sense of defeat that was as great as his hopes and anticipations had once been.


    The method Nichs chose to face this all too mundane failure was¡­


    Denial.


    ¡°That is nonsense! Huey is not that kind of person. A cunning, crafty punk like him would never sacrifice himself for you all!¡±


    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°Historia and Lankart. To be the top student while being amongst those two, it is not enough to just be outstanding! He even thought of making those two his allies and using them. Only by being clever while gaining poprity among his peers can one reach such a position! And Huey had achieved that. There is no way he would sacrifice himself for the likes of you!¡±


    Nichs looked around with bloodshot eyes. The remaining children, ingrained with fear, dared not meet his gaze. Such was the terrifying presence emitted by Chief Instructor Nichs.


    Chief Instructor Colonel Nichs. Hamelin was just one of the ces he oversaw. He was the Chief Instructor handling all elementary and secondary schools in the southwestern region.


    It was no coincidence that Historia and Lankart entered Hamelin at the same time. Chief Instructor Nichs had brought the two, who had stood out in Elementary Citizen School, to this ce.


    His exceptional ability was recognized by highmand as sufficient to urately assess students, which was why he had risen to the position of Chief Instructor.


    His status, rank, ability, and umted experience were of apletely different dimension. Even if all these children were to advance to an advanced military academy, none could match even the tip of the iceberg that was Nichs'' achievements.


    In the face of Nichs'' fierce demeanor, the children bowed their heads submissively. From above them, Nichs'' enraged voice thundered.


    ¡°You all should have been the ones to sacrifice yourselves! If someone was going to die! You should have died instead! Why is it that you are the ones to live?!¡±


    He was the ever so dependent Chief Instructor. The person who had arrived after they had all narrowly survived a life-threatening situation. As such, some children wanted to believe it was all a terrible nightmare. They hoped that perhaps the Military State had not abandoned them and that it was all a misunderstanding.


    However, the words Nichs spat out trampled on thatst sliver of hope.


    ¡°So, are you nning to kill us all?! For just that one punk, Huey?!¡±


    Rebellion red up within Shiati as she jerked her head up, but it quickly died away. After all, what was reflected on her eyes was Nichs¡¯ sinister grin.


    ¡°...Oho. I see. You have¡­ realized what this test was about.¡±


    A face half-lost in madness. As Shiati staggered back in fear, Nichs, twisting his lips and head bizarrely, nced at a roughly covered pit.


    ¡°How did youe to know? Did you find the bedrock while digging a grave for the dead?¡±


    ¡°D-Do you think I would tell you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I have not yet asked ¡®what¡¯ you know, Trainee Shiati. If you intend to deceive someone, you should at least erase the facts you know from your mind¡­.¡±


    With that, he gestured to an adjutant following him. The adjutant, lips sealed tight, followed Nichs.


    ¡°Of course, though¡­ It seems you will no longer have any use for such a teaching anyway.¡±


    A cold killing intent was directed at Shiati and the other children. The children huddled behind Shiati like frightened chicks. Even though there were more than thirty in number, they did not appear to have the upper hand.


    ¡°Sekrik.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Chief Instructor.¡±


    ¡°Bury them all. Lend a hand.¡±


    <i>Shing.</i>The adjutant named Sekrik drew his saber. The saber that used to give orders to the children now had its de pointed at them.


    Shiati, sensing the killing intent emanating from the de, cried out.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this¡­! Could it be that you mean to kill us all, Chief Instructor?!¡±


    ¡°You were all destined to die anyway. It is just that the method of death has be a bit more cumbersome.¡±


    Nichs also drew his longsword as he replied chillingly. A dark Qi Arts ignited like mes around the de, ready to execute these unanticipated survivors.


    The children backed away, but behind them was a river. To escape, they had to either jump into the waters or get past Nichs.


    And of course, both options were nearly impossible to aplish.


    ¡°Try running away somewhere. If there is such a ce in the Military State, that is.¡±


    As the children hesitantly retreated, Nichs and his adjutant followed, each step filled with resolute murderous intent. And then, as he walked¡­


    He stepped into a trap.


    ¡°Surprise, Chief Instructor!¡±


    Just before he put his foot down, I kicked out of a copsed tent and stood up. Caught off guard by my sudden appearance, Nichs could not react to the trap.


    Immediately, a snare that could have taken down a giant deer caught his ankle...


    But the difference was, he was an armed human.


    ¡°Heup!¡±


    The long sword moved with agility that belied its length. With a sh, the snare at his ankle¡¯s height was cut in an instant. The remaining force of the sword strike carved a long mark on the ground.


    However, the trap did not end with just that.


    ¡°Surprise Two.¡±


    The snare was connected to something else. As the rope snapped, arge log overhead, carelessly draped, fell towards Nichs'' back. Whoosh¡ªa heavy sound echoed.


    But for him, who was trained in Qi Arts, the attack was all too slow.


    ¡°A pathetic attempt.¡±


    A lightning-fast sh. Therge log was split in one strike. And as a result of that, the chain of traps were broken.


    If he had dodged to the side or ducked down, he would have faced Surprises Three, Four, and Five, though¡­. To think he would just slice through it. It wasn¡¯t for no reason that he was a Colonel, I guess.


    ¡°Well, I mean¡­ At least I got one thing done.¡±


    <i>Fwick, whirl. </i>I drew my dagger. The one called Sekrik, his adjutant, spewed blood from his side.


    ¡°Kuheuk!¡±


    ¡°Now, now. Just lie down for a bit.¡±


    The adjutant, not as agile in his response as Nichs, was dragged by the snare right in front of me. Though he instinctively protected himself, it was no use; I pierced his side with my dagger, slipping through his defenses.


    No matter how feeble my Qi Arts, it was still Qi Arts. The de lodged between his ribs. The blood flowing down the dagger seeped into the earth... going somewhere.


    ¡°You, you¡­ Huey¡­!¡±


    ¡°Shhhh. You, my body¡¯s nourishment. Stay still. If you die, the blood won¡¯t flow out well, you know?¡±


    Leaving the adjutant, who was not yet dead but slowly approaching the end, behind, I held my dagger upright and greeted Nichs.


    ¡°Hello, Chief Instructor Nichs?¡±


    ¡°Why. How¡­ No.¡±


    <i>Whisk, whisk.</i>His gaze moved between me, Shiati, and the trap under his feet. After noticing something in my smile for a brief moment, he gripped his face with a trembling voice.


    ¡°...Is that how it is, Huey? So, you knew everything? And yet, you still made such a foolish choice¡­?!¡±


    ¡°A foolish choice? What a strange thing to say.¡±


    ¡°You should have just idly watched it unfold! I was the one tomit the Anathema and all you had to do was pretend you didn¡¯t know and reap the benefits of the losers¡¯ deaths! I took everything upon myself¡­! How could you reject that?!¡±


    How could I reject it, you ask? Like this.


    At my signal, the children who had been hiding beneath the riverbank surged forth all at once. There were roughly one hundred and forty of them. Each one wielded a spear made from a hastily tied dagger to a branch, trembling with fear and anger as they joined the fray.


    ¡°I rejected it in this way.¡±


    The children swelled in number in an instant. Most of them red at Nichs with hatred. Nichs muttered dumbfoundedly.


    ¡°To think that almost all¡­ were saved.¡±


    ¡°Almost all were saved? How can you say that? Seventeen precious lives were lost. It is a great loss for me too, you know?¡±


    Nichs seemed unconvinced by my opinion.


    ¡°Seventeen! That is too few! Far too few! Your Qi has not increased at all!¡±


    ¡°Still, please praise me. Despite theck of increase in Qi, I could still easily handle a giant deer and one adjutant, after all.¡±


    I smiled slyly as I spun my de. The blood on it was not much different from that shed by the children struck down by horns and ws.


    Could it be the effect of Gluttony? Perhaps due to my direct stab, something seemed to seep into my body. A murky and tainted energy entered through the bio-receptor and infiltrated my blood vessels.


    This energy, though negligible in absolute quantity¡­ was distinctly palpable to me, who possessed only a faint trace of Qi and Mana.


    However¡­


    ¡°Ptui. It¡¯s not even all that great. Ugh, how disgusting. Were you really boasting over just this? I might as well just smoke a mana herb instead. At least that tastes good.¡±


    Nichs failed toprehend the unfolding events. He did not understand how the script had gone awry, nor my existence that had escaped from beneath it.


    He asked with a baffled expression.


    ¡°Why, Huey?¡±


    ¡°Why indeed, Nichs?¡±


    ¡°You are weak. With your levels of Qi and Mana, you will never advance beyond a certain stage. You are excellent at wielding the abilities you have, but your inherently low Qi and Mana will forever be chains that bind you, holding you back! And I intended to free you from those very chains!¡±


    Surprisingly, even in this now, when I had betrayed his trust and stabbed his adjutant¡­ he was sincerely appealing to me. As if it was a pity that someone as talented as I had made such a foolish choice.


    ¡°To wield power over others and use them to your heart¡¯s content, you need at least the minimum qualifications. That is what dignity is. That is what strength can achieve. No matter how outstanding you are, if youck power¡­ You cannot achieve a single thing. You, more than anyone, should have understood your own limits!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I understand. Chief Instructor. How could I not?¡±


    Nichs was sincere. Even if he was a Chief Instructor, he could notmit an Anathema with such a light heart or resolve. Having observed my abilities for three years and pinpointed where Icked, he truly wished for me to be someone greater. For my sake. For the sake of the Military State.


    But still... even if it was for the country¡­ Intrinsically, it was nothing more than a wish directed at others. It was akin to generously handing over leftover change after one had fully satisfied oneself and did not desire any more.


    An ordinary person might appreciate such spare change, but I was a Mind Reader. I could not be moved by such scraps of emotion.


    ¡°But you see, Nichs. Though you are packaging your heart without a care, twisting it to fit whatever narrative you wish¡­ In actuality, doesn¡¯t your sincerity only emerge when you¡¯re safe, warm, and well-fed? And doesn¡¯t that make your heart, your mind, your intentions¡­ far too light and shallow?¡±


    In a way, it was an obvious statement.


    I read thoughts. There was no scale to measure the size of a heart, but as a Mind Reader, I didpare the magnitude and depth of emotions.


    Unsurprisingly, Nichs''s heart, as he stood outside of the stage, weighed far lighter than the lingering echo of a single child who had died.


    But this wasn¡¯t something I could just exin. Tsk. Oh well. Nothing that can be done about it.


    Nichs, incapable of understanding even half of what I said, shouted defiantly.


    ¡°This was also a test for you! In order to achieve a wider, greater, and more significant victory, sacrificing soldiers is necessary! I took the risks to make it happen, but your judgments became spoiled because of mere personal sentiments!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll pose a question about such wider, greater, and more significant victories. After all, why should only Chief Instructor get to pose questions? There¡¯s no rule saying I can¡¯t do the same, right?¡±


    I walked slowly. The sound of vines and tree roots being crushed underfoot could be heard. In the past few days, people had frequented this area so much that the terrain itself had changed drastically. Broken branches, trampled earth, and numerous traps made of rope filled the area.


    The odds of winning were sufficient.


    ¡°Rather than these unptable children, die for me instead, Nichs. Offer up your blood for my sake. If you do so, then I shall not destroy the Military State¡­.¡±


    <em><strong>Come up on stage, at least make it fair. Move me with such heart. Such resolve. Such emotion.</strong></em>


    ¡°All I need is you. Just a single person¡¯s worth, that /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 221: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 7

    Chapter 221: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - 7


    A fierce battle erupted between one hundred and one. It wasn''t hard to tell the likely oue. The side with just one had the advantage.


    Nichs''s longsword, specialized in shing, was lengthy and covered a wide angle. It was a weapon specialized for facing weaker multitudes, a type of Qi Arts suited for such. Should I say it was typical of a Chief Instructor whose job was to teach students?


    However, the forest was filled with thick trees untouched by human hands. asionally, he cut down trees in his path, but his strength was steadily being depleted.


    Moreover¡­


    <i>Peeep!</i>


    ¡°Re! Lux!¡±


    ¡°Pascal!¡±


    The children, moving in perfect unison upon mymand, proved to be more troublesome opponents than Nichs had anticipated.


    When the whistle sounded, Standard Magic bombarded Nichs in unison. Light and wind. The Arcane, once mysterious but now dissected and demystified by the Military State, was shot at Nichs.¡°These rascals!¡±


    Nichs took a step forward and roared. Complex vines, grown over a long stretch of time andbor, were severed in an instant.


    Simultaneously, the children who had blocked him with a log screamed as they were knocked away.


    Yet, Nichs was not satisfied. Whether it was the log used as a shield or the children lined up in a single file, all should have been split in one strike, but his de''s effectiveness decreased due to a sticky substance.


    ¡°How is it? The log weunched earlier was soaked rosin from boiled ivy. Rosin clings more to pure Qi, so it won¡¯t be easy to remove with Qi Arts.¡±


    It was a trivial trap. Prepared just in case he managed to cut through everything in one go.


    Originally, I intended to weaken his whole body with rosin, but it ended up only on the de. Quite disappointing, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    I intervened as Nichs was about to finish off the remaining copsed. The moment my dagger targeted him, the longsword, entangled by the rosin, shone.


    Aiming towards me.


    ¡°Haha! Just as expected, you have no ns of dying yourself, huh? That¡¯s only natural!¡±


    His intention drew a trajectory. It was a blow aimed at splitting my waist. It couldn''t be blocked, but I didn¡¯t n to let him get close in the first ce. With a slight grin, I withdrew my leg that I had feigned stepping forward with, distancing myself.


    The sword''s tip narrowly missed my waist. However, knowing it wouldn''t reach, I felt no fear.


    A brief standoff ensued. During this, the children who had been in danger quickly escaped. The situation had reset to the beginning.


    ¡°...Quite impressive, Huey. The more I see you, the more of a pity it is. Why make such a foolish choice?


    Nichs clicked his tongue without blinking as he watched me dodge the attacks. Hisment was partly sincere.


    After all, the ability to break his rhythm and intervene at just the right moment was, in his view, a skill only someone who understoodbat could possess.


    To be honest though, all I had done was read his thoughts and continuously target the gaps he inevitably showed.


    Well, anyway. If he thought of me as a threat, that was fine by me.


    ¡°Ahahaha! You already know well, don¡¯t you! I learn everything well, but I can¡¯t go beyond that! In other words, I¡¯ve already reached the peak that I can reach in my life!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why, if you miss this chance, you¡¯ll forever remain at that level! Forever in a position where you have to flee from a Colonel like me, who wasn¡¯t even able to be a general officer!¡±


    It was said that an undecorated soldier often fell ill. Of course, many people diligently did their job, but Nichs felt his limits more acutely than anyone, thus resulting in him clinging to talent all the more.


    From his perspective, he might see me as a fool who, despite having outstanding talent, squandered the opportunity given.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote! Just ept it now! If you agree, everything will be resolved! If we both keep our mouths shut, this Anathema will be as if nothing had happened!¡±


    That was indeed true. I was the strongest among the one hundred and forty present. If I were not here, these children, who were barely hanging on, would fall apart like a ragtag bunch.


    In fact, some even nced at me, worrying I might betray them.


    But...


    ¡°Nichs. If you are going to do something like this anyway, why don¡¯t you challenge yourself for once! Why is it always you who tests? Why is it always you who issues hardships? Why is it always us who must perform the impossible by risking our lives?¡±


    His longsword was long and wide-ranged, but that very feature limited its trajectory.


    No matter how much he wrapped it in sharp Qi, a tree that had protected itself from wild beasts wouldn¡¯t easily expose its annual rings.


    As such, if it became embedded into a tree, his longsword would get caught all the same.


    In case the longsword might target me, I dodged to a position that would trouble him the most and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Fight against an insurmountable ordeal just like them! Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s truly real? If you just give orders without risking your own life in oveing difficulties! How is that any different from being a boomer?¡±


    ¡°You continue to be foolish to the end!¡±


    Nichs tore himself away from my direction and ran towards the side filled with the other students. As nned, several quickly escaped, but two who were slow to react were torn apart.


    It wasn''t the sharp edge that did it; it was a brutal sh ripping through the body. The rosin stuck to the de provided a rare insight as it journeyed from nt to human body.


    A nearby child screamed, too young to move past a friend''s death so simply.


    In the moment Nichs aimed to sh at another screaming throat, I charged at his back.


    ¡°I promise you, Nichs! If you truly wish to feed them all to me! Then ovee this obstacle! Rid yourself of my interference! Kill everyone else and make me drunk on their blood! If you achieve that feat, then perhaps I might make a more ¡®rational¡¯ judgment!¡±


    <i>If you surpass all these hardships and feed me their blood¡­ If you shape me into a greater talent with your unwavering will¡­</i>


    <i>Then, well, at that point, I would have no choice but to ept.</i>


    Yet, as if he had been waiting for a gap, Nichs quickly lunged at me with his sword, his de filled with clear killing intent.


    And this meant only one thing.


    ¡°Hahaha! Of course, this is what you choose! After all, you yourself don¡¯t want to ovee hardships!¡±


    Laughing wildly, I parried his de; it was heavy, pushing me backward.


    Nichs clicked his tongue in response.


    ¡°...I will not negotiate with dissidents and reactionaries.¡±


    ¡°Your excuses are feeble. The audacity to say such things when you draw lines before even trying. Is that your limit?¡±


    After regaining my nearly lost bnce, I swept my hair back from my forehead and muttered under my breath.


    ¡°Aha. I understand now. Instead of with actions, you only im with words that you would sacrifice your life for the Military State. In truth, you have no will or passion to achieve anything. You simply sit above and demand that those below meet your expectations.¡±


    As our swords shed, I fully grasped his mindset.


    His hopes and expectations were lofty, his resignations and abandonments swift; it reflected a management approach that focused on cost-efficiency.


    He was the very ideal of a Military State educator. There was not a single ounce of hesitation in sacrificing others.


    But in actuality, hecked the courage to risk his own life. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to put himself through hardship.


    ¡°Ahhh, how dull. How boring. To think you are ready to gamble with the lives of 161, but not your own.¡±


    ¡°...Do you really think I would fall for such a provocation?¡±


    ¡°It is not a provocation but an objective assessment. Phew, I did well fighting you face to face. Boring tales need a bit of a twist, after all. Mhm.¡±


    Myment about boredom seemed to hit a nerve.


    Nichs''s veins bulged as if they would burst.


    Infuriated, he raised his longsword over his head and charged at me.


    ¡°You should have just epted what I willed! Even if it was just for the sake of your survival!¡±


    ¡°You once said I was a talent that could illuminate the Military State, didn¡¯t you? But you¡¯vepletely fallen for such a simple provocation, huh.¡±


    I put the whistle in my mouth once again and gave amand.


    The longsword targeted me. I spun around a tree, using it as a shield. The sword, thrust like a spear, shattered the bark and emerged at an angle, but I simply tilted my head to dodge it.


    It was difficult to catch me, who read his thoughts and every intention. Nichs was growing desperate as he missed several decisive strikes.


    Magic, spears, stones, nooses, and snares rained down on Nichs from behind.


    The greatest way to inspire courage in humans was to ensure their safety. If there were iron bars between them and a beast, they gained the courage to approach. If there was a shield in front of them, they found it in themselves to advance.


    And the same applied to these children.


    While armed with nooses, snares, magic, ropes, logs, and spears, they pressured Nichs from a distance he couldn''t reach.


    Those who were once meleebatants like Shiati and the Mage Officer aspirant Kerapald, yed especially significant roles.


    ¡°T-These rascals¡­!¡±


    The space was too cramped for effective use of a longsword, but he couldn''t simply discard his weapon. As long as he couldn''t fully shield himself with Qi Arts, even he could get hurt if stabbed with a de. After all, all these kids have at least learned the basics of Qi Arts at a secondary military school. If they charged and hacked at him with their des, even Nichs would be in danger.


    In a moment of oversight, Nichs stepped into a pit filled with rosin, losing his bnce as a noose flew towards him. Nichs thrashed wildly, but this hunt for a human became increasingly relentless and tenacious.


    That¡¯s right, just like when they hunted the giant deer.


    ¡°These rascals!¡±


    Ultimately, instead of catching me, an elusive target, he decided to deal with the annoying obstructors first. He kicked off a tree and was about to run. In that moment when I read his thoughts, I grabbed two daggers in a reverse grip and shed at his ankles. The des barely touched his skin, yet they briefly turned dark red as if stained with blood.


    Blood spattered. His sleeves were torn and blood flowed out.


    Though the quantity wasn''t sufficient for prolonged use, I could infuse some Qi Arts into it for a short while.


    ¡°Eukkk! Huey, you¡­!¡±


    It was too great a loss to change his stance now. Nevertheless, he chose to take the loss andunched himself at the most troublesome opponents, the spear wielders led by Shiati.


    They were the healthiest and bravest kids, slightly capable of using Qi Arts and therefore a threat. They had received some training and responded ordingly.


    But in the face of a Colonel, they were mere puppies. One boy, forgetting the instruction to roll on the ground, tried to block with a hastily made wooden spear. A massive cleave fell upon the spear.


    ¡°You idiot! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Shiati, who had dodged faster than anyone, was startled and pushed him away. But it was toote. No, it wasn¡¯t justte, but also a move that brought greater loss.


    After all, not only was his body ripped apart, but Shiati''s right arm was severed as well.


    Her right arm, caught in the trajectory of the longsword, snapped off and soared into the sky. Beyond the severed arm, the eyes of the boy, split from shoulder to shoulder, slowly dimmed.


    ¡°KYAAAAAAAAAAH!¡±


    Whether it was the scream of her friend''s death or the pain from her right arm was unclear.


    Clutching where her elbow had been, Shiati knelt down.


    Even though Nichs could have finished Shiati there and then, he chose instead to be ready to strike backward, still keeping his guard solely on me.


    Essentially, this situation was bait to lure me in.


    Deliberately making noise, I slowly approached. Nichs''s brow twitched.


    <b>?...How cold-hearted and imperturbed. As expected, you are in apletely different league from the others. If you are going to approach so cautiously, then going after the others will-</b><b>?</b>


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    It was clear Nichs had no intention of sparing me. Now, the students and I were tied by fate, a situation crafted by Nichs himself.


    If that was what he expected, then I had to oblige. I called out Shiati''s name, bursting out as if my prior calm was just a facade.


    ¡°In the end, even you are still¡­ young.¡±


    I read Nichs''s thoughts. The regret he felt for me was diluted through the fight, leaving only exhaustion, irritation, and resentment towards me.


    He thought if I had listened to him, I wouldn''t have to die. And in his mind, Nichs envisioned a trajectory.


    From his sword handle, a dark, gloomy sh was imagined, ending with me caught in its path¡ªa surprise attack from behind.


    But, seriously? Wasn¡¯t he underestimating me too much? He was nning to swing so tantly? Without any tricks or schemes?


    ¡°I¡¯m still the top student, you know?!¡±


    I dragged forth all my Qi at once. The effect of the Gluttony might have made it murkier, but a rough light circled my daggers. Was it because it was a strength gained from death itself? It was tinged with a faint crimson.


    But as long as it was in my body, it was my power to use. For now, I poured it out. I caught the massive longsword aimed to split me in two with both daggers in my hands.


    <i>aaang. </i>A heavy sound.


    My arms trembled, and the dagger axes twisted. It felt as though my bones were screaming.


    But still, I did well in applying the rosin. Thanks to that, the de slid off and I avoided being split.


    Grasping my creaking arm, I grinned triumphantly.


    ¡°Historia and Lankart were both beneath me, you know? Didn¡¯t you feel a wall when facing those two, Chief Instructor? And yet, you thought I would be easy to face? In case you have forgotten, I was in the upper ranks for both written exams and practical exercises, you know.¡±


    ¡°...What meaning does any of that have?¡±


    Nichs tensed his waist and swung his arms even more fiercely.


    ¡°After all, the thing youck the most is also the most important! Strength!¡±


    It was pure force. He intended to crush my defenses by sheer strength. It felt as if I was being pushed by the edges of a windmill. My misaligned daggers cried out in protest.


    His attack was too strong to withstand. As such, I prepared another tactic to ovee this situation.


    ¡°Set, Re. Fahrenheit.¡±


    I scratched the rosin with my fingernails. A me shot up, fed by the dried glue-like grass. His longsword was engulfed in mes¡ªarge, intimidating torch but a disadvantage for Nichs more than for me.


    The me obstructed his vision and the melting rosin clung to his longsword. Now, it would be difficult for him to rely on its sharpness.


    Seizing the opportunity, I scraped the burning rosin with my dagger and flicked it straight at Nichs''s eyes.


    ¡°Petty tricks!¡±


    As expected of a seasoned soldier, Nichs didn''t close his eyes. However, the constant barrage of burning rosin was a burden even for him.


    In the midst of dodging, Nichs retreated backward while retrieving his long sword, ensuring not to give any advantage in distance.


    I shouted loudly.


    ¡°I WON¡¯T LET YOU ESCAPEEEE! FIGHT, NICHOLASSSSSS!¡±


    I continued to upy a corner of his vision, bellowing to keep drumming at his eardrums. My left hand, having thrown away the ruined dagger, now drew up mana andunched magic after magic.


    As I exhausted all my resources attacking, Nichs was pushed back by the momentum. A moment''s retreat became two steps, and two steps impulsively became three.


    But no more than that.


    ¡°Everything you are capable of is nothing more than petty tricks, I see¡­! That is your limit! No matter what you face in the future, you will quickly hit that ceiling¡­! Though, that doesn¡¯t matter! Since you have no future now!¡±


    Both the swinging daggers and magic that was shot seemed trivial. Only my piercing dagger with finely wrought Qi posed any danger.


    While focusing on analyzing my attack, he realized none of my methods were particrly powerful. He regained his posture and was about to forcefully push through with pure strength.


    However¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve retreated back too far, Nichs.¡±


    <i>Pwuuuk.</i>


    Three spears pierced his back, thigh, and waist. Then, ropes used for making rafts quickly entwined his limbs, restraining him in a moment¡¯s notice.


    In that gap, a voice that seemed to be on the verge of breaking could be heard.


    ¡°You¡­ die¡­.¡±


    A sharp dagger plunged into Nichs''s shoulder¡ªit was Shiati. Even having lost an arm, she charged in a frenzy with her dagger.


    These children, all having received some military training, seized the opportunity expertly. After all, they had the talent and Qi capacity for it.


    ¡°These¡­losers and failures! DARE!!¡±


    Despite the ropes binding his limbs and des cutting into his flesh, Nichs desperately resisted. With one hand, he grabbed the ropes and anchored his feet to the ground using Qi, trying to break free from all restraints.


    But he couldn''t move at all.


    There were more than a hundred students. However, since there was a limit to how many could fight at once, the ones not involved in the fight held the ropes from a distance. Once the trap or noose team had secured Nichs, groups of twenty pulled with all their might.


    It was a tug-of-war¡ªa battle of numbers and weight. No matter how he twisted his body or pulled the earth towards him using Geon and Gon, he couldn''t ovee this difference.


    ¡°Keuk¡­!¡±


    There was only one way out. The sword, dulled and sticky from the scorched rosin, needed to cut through each bond.


    But even in the midst of such thoughts, the de continuously gouged into his flesh. As such, it was an almost impossible task.


    A realistic realization of the impossible. As this thought crossed his mind, panic set in for Nichs.


    <b>?Wait. I¡¯m¡­ going to¡­ die?</b><b>?</b>


    Atst. Damn, it took a while. But finally, Nichs envisioned his own death. In this life-threatening crisis, he recalled his predicament as if being chased.


    It was a dire situation; a crisis he had believed would nevere to him, but now his heart raced with urgency.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°Goodbye, Chief Instructor Nichs. We have used what you taught well. If that wasn¡¯t enough, to think you would even make yourself a form of educational material at the end.¡±


    ¡°Hu-Huey! Wait! If you kill me here!¡±


    Without a care of whether he spoke or not, I just stood there, murmuring quietly.


    ¡°You revered those more outstanding than you, yet despised the less capable. And the ce that would satisfy such vanity of yours was Hamelin. A perfect situation for you, Nichs, who adored the position of Chief Instructor because it allowed you to guide students more talented than yourself. I wonder. How must it have felt to see the talents you scorned achieve such greatness together? Perhaps this is the most fitting end for you, after all.¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, it is an act of rebellion! Mutiny! And it¡¯s not just that. Instead of embracing the Anathema and keeping your mouth shut about it, the fact that you attacked me¡­! Will only make the military authorities dig deeper! Killing me means crossing a point of no return!¡±


    <i>You should have said that before crossing the point of no return. Just look at your situation. How futile must your words be that even the children who stabbed you aren¡¯t shaken?</i>


    At any rate¡­


    ¡°However, I shall fulfill your desire. Let¡¯s do it. Gluttony.¡±


    Though initially unsure of what I implied, Nichs''s eyes widened as I pushed the bio-receptor forward.


    The Arch-Avatar was a kind of self that followed the body, capable of visualizing anything on it. Though it was usually used for clothing packets¡­ what he had passed to me was a packet-type tattoo.


    The blood spilled in battle so far has resonated with that tattoo.


    Blood from various parts of the ground climbed up my legs and burrowed into my bio-receptor.


    <i>The Military State really did do some fascinating things, huh.</i>


    ¡°With this gift of yours¡­ I will devour all your memories, Qi, and experiences. Just as you so desperately wished.¡±


    ¡°N-No! I still have things to do¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then, do you think others have nothing to do besides getting consumed? Why does one get devoured? There¡¯s not much to it. It just¡­ happens.¡±


    <i>Now, you understand. This is merely the consequence of your actions. If you impose oues, you should at least ept them when they manifest.</i>


    ¡°N-...!¡±


    To make sure he avoided showing a disgraceful self, I drove a finishing blow into his defenseless neck. A firm period in his life.


    As if to sever his thoughts in his final moments¡­ of not wanting to be devoured to Gluttony, if he had to die anyway.


    His thoughts ceased. The cut in his neck was the full stop that ended his words, thoughts, life, and existence itself. Chief Instructor Nichs''s life concluded with this.


    What his lifelong career in education left behind was¡­


    A hundred children filled with hatred and¡­


    My ever so slight increase in Qi.


    That was /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 222: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - Finale

    Chapter 222: A Tale Of The Past, The Pied Piper of Hamelin - Finale


    ¡°We killed the Chief Instructor¡­ a military officer¡­ a Colonel. What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°That fucker deserved to die anyway! Honestly, he died too easily! Rick and Kantana are dead too! If you kill, it¡¯s only natural you die as well!¡±


    ¡°What will we say to Hamelin, no, to the Military State? No, wait, will a rescue ship evene? Are we just abandoned here¡­?¡±


    ¡°If we exin it well, maybe this can be sorted out?¡±


    ¡°Rather than that, what is an Anathema? What exactly is so great about this Anathema that it even made the Chief Instructor want to kill us?¡±


    ¡°You idiot, did you fight without even knowing that?! Huey exined it earlier. That it¡¯s a vampiric magic circle!¡±


    Seventeen died in the beast attack and fifteen were killed in the battle with Nichs. The damage was significant but honestly, it was an incredible feat.


    Even skilled hunters retreated when facing frenzied giant deer and wandering wolves.


    Moreover, a Colonel was just below a general officer in rank. Their strength varied greatly, but they were still seasoned soldiers. Perhaps the top student from a military academy might stand a chance, but an ordinary military school graduate would find it difficult topete.However, they had lost too much to feel happy about it.


    ¡°...Everyone, shut up.¡±


    Afterpleting the bandaging, Shiati grasped the cloth-wrapped stump and lifted her head. Everyone fell silent. The person who had lost the most in this fight staggered toward me.


    ¡°Huey. I¡­ do not trust you. It¡¯s because of you that we ended up like this, after all.¡±


    There was a stir from the others, but I nodded as if to show I understood. Shiati continued with a pale face.


    ¡°But still, your instructions andmands weren¡¯t wrong. Thanks to following them, we made it this far. So¡­ tell us. What should we do?¡±


    Shiati asked gloomily. There was not a single speck of hope in her empty eyes.


    What she needed right now was an arrow pointing her in the right direction.


    However, I was a person who could not move without one¡¯s desire. I asked her, aiming at her empty heart.


    ¡°What would you like me to do?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°It would be easier to decide if you tell me what you want. Should we run away to save our lives? Or should we risk our lives to expose Nichs¡¯ wrongdoings? Which do you prefer?¡±


    When I asked, Shiati regained her focus shortly after. Only burning hatred filled her vacant eyes.


    ¡°If I tell you what I want, can you make it happen?¡±


    ¡°As much as I can.¡±


    ¡°I want the Military State to just fall into ruin.¡±


    Shiati answered immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything they told me to do for my entire life! I worked, I learned, I was scolded, I studied, I took exams, I was evaluated. For the sake of bing someone more useful to the Military State, even if only slightly, I did my best! Even when my parents passed away, I held myself back! Even when I was in pain, I endured! And even when it was tiring, I just cried secretly alone! All to get a better evaluation and do¡­ something! Anything! But!¡±


    Her emotionally charged shout reached the over hundred children around her, as well as I, who read her desire through them. Shiati gripped her missing arm tighter as she cried out.


    ¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯t right! Being used as mere ingredients¡­ isn¡¯t right! No matter how unnecessary we are, no matter howmon we are as Level 2s¡­!¡±


    To the Military State, anyone below Level 2 was receable at any time. They were existences that wouldn¡¯t be missed all that much.


    That was why they were abandoned.


    With the cadets of the military academy left untouched, only the desperate ones were brought along. It was for the sake of using them as materials. Ingredients.


    Thus, these people were truly abandoned by the country. You are unnecessary¡­ was what the Military State proved.


    ¡°...However, no matter how much we cry out and make a fuss¡­ This nation won¡¯t hear us. They¡¯d rather kill us to shut us up than offerpensation. After all, just like Nichs said, we are utterly useless to the Military State.¡±


    As Shiati finished speaking, the children listening also hung their heads low. Her anguished cry made them painfully aware of the reality they had been denying.


    Ultimately¡­ the Military State would bury the incident at Hamelin. So, everyone would die. None would be able to survive.


    Such a simple and brutal truth.


    ¡°Do you wish to be useful?¡±


    Right at that moment, someone appeared among the children. They were startled by the sudden presence. A boy with red hair approached as if he had been there all along.


    Some of the children recognized him.


    ¡°Lan¡­kart?¡±


    Lankart did not answer or turn his head in response to the question. With his eyes fixed solely on me, he walked straight towards me. He didn¡¯t even look down at the forest floor beneath him.


    Though that was all he did, just ahead of him, a whirlwind spontaneously arose, scattering the bushes and dust as if the world itself was clearing the path for him.


    The first Arcane of the Military State. A boy with Strategic-Grade Unique Magic. A Magus in the making.


    Lankart Spendry.


    In a forest littered with twigs, Lankart, neatly dressed, began pping his hands out of nowhere.


    ¡°How amazing. This was truly unexpected. I wondered if it could happen, but to think you would actually kill Nichs and consume him.¡±


    While everyone was speechless from his sudden appearance, Lankart stopped his vigorous pping and frowned.


    ¡°However, you know as well, don¡¯t you, Huey? Nichs was an existence too different from you. He was old, decrepit, and his Qi attributes and quantity were not like yours. It¡¯s extremely, terribly inefficient. Consuming him through Gluttony wouldn¡¯t have any drastic change in your Qi quantity.¡±


    ¡°Lankart. How much longer are you going to talk about things I already know?¡±


    I snapped at him irritably, and Lankart flinched, stopping mid-sentence. I crossed my arms and pressed him.


    ¡°You should be having an efficient conversation that you so adore, Lankart. And there is no way you are starting from the very beginning because you doubt my intellectual level, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh, uh, um.¡±


    ¡°Just get to the point. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°I-I understand, sorry.¡±


    Lankart, cowed into apologizing, quickly brought up what he wished to say. Without a single ounce of hesitation.


    ¡°Eat all the ones remaining.¡±


    A conclusion reached after several leaps, However I, who possessed Mind Reading, understood Lankart¡¯s words instantly.


    They were doomed to die anyway. If I didn¡¯t kill them, the Military State would. So rather than them dying meaninglessly, it was more efficient to kill them on the Anathema Ritual and make their power mine.


    Moreover, these ones were biologically perfect materials for me. Unlike Nichs, ''Gluttony'' would be implemented smoother. If it wasn¡¯t now, eating themter would be pointless¡­


    Well, that must be the gist of it.


    Naturally, Shiati, who had just narrowly escaped death, reacted vehemently.


    ¡°Lankart! I thought you were just an annoying punk. But are you one of Nichs¡¯ minions too¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Idiots who don¡¯t know anything should shut up. Do you really think I would be ackey to that kind of loser?¡±


    Annoyed, Lankart turned his head sharply. A tremendous pressure crushed Shiati. Her expression twisted in pain because Lankart¡¯s Unique Magic had reached where she stood.


    It twisted.


    Near Lankart, it was fast, further away, it was slow. The world around, including the air, swirled at different speeds to the right. In this flowing stream, Shiati felt as if someone was gripping and tearing her apart.


    ¡°EUAH, EUKKEUAAAAAAAH!¡±


    Shiati screamed. But even that sound was strangely distant. In the space twisted by his Unique Magic, even sounds lost their way and wandered.


    Lankart, who had subdued Shiati without even lifting a finger, turned his gaze back to me.


    ¡°If you do not wish to get your hands dirty, I, this Lankart will do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a hassle, you know?¡±


    ¡°What of it. It¡¯s something that needs to be done for a friend, after all. This much trouble is fine. I¡¯m willing to take it on.¡±


    Of course, the ''friend'' Lankart referred to was solely me.


    The children screamed trying to save Shiati, but they couldn¡¯t even approach, feeling as though their outstretched arms would tear.


    One could not cross a storm formed in a teacup via a straight line. They would have to approach it at an angle. But who could know? Who could see through and ovee thebyrinth of swirling space in one go?


    It was impossible. No one could approach or retreat without his permission. Not even me.


    World of the Right-Handed.


    To him, the world was like water that swirled to the right. A principle of the world. An Axiom. If that one did not follow that flow, they would collide and get caught up in it. They would create desperate bubbles before sinking.


    The master of that world, Lankart, was about to grasp Shiati and squeeze her with his power as he spoke.


    ¡°Ah. For reference. Just as you said, even if you try to interfere, I can shake it off and kill all of them. I¡¯m different from someone like Nichs. Huey, you might have some of your own hidden tricks, but¡­ you still won''t be able to reach me.¡±


    Lankart bluffed, assuming he would not be able to persuade me just like how Nichs couldn¡¯t. His eyes shone with interest and curiosity, as if he was wondering how I would respond.


    But¡­


    ¡°Lankart. Don¡¯t be so boring.¡±


    I spat out in annoyance. Lankart looked puzzled.


    I might listen to others'' desires, but that did not mean I indulged every childish tantrum. It was tiresome, you see.


    ¡°I gave the answer just now after observing you and Nichs¡¯ test, didn¡¯t I? Are you trying to make me repeat the same answer? Where has the Lankart Spendry, who alwaysined about being given the same problem with merely the constants changed, gone?¡±


    ¡°No, No, I-¡±


    ¡°You will deliberately control your power to make the magic painful but not deadly¡­. That¡¯s a threat, isn¡¯t it? Why waste mana when you already know it won¡¯t work? Stop annoying me and withdraw the magic.¡±


    Lankartplied with my words for the time being. The force that had been tearing the body inside and out was released and Shiati''s body copsed limply. A pained sob leaked out from the face pressed against the ground.


    ¡°Then, what are you going to do? The rescue ship, the instructors wille. Even if they only interrogate a few here, they¡¯ll quickly understand the entire situation. Once the report goes up to Command, the Military State¡¯s ¡®rational¡¯ judgment will definitely be¡­.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say to not talk about things we both know.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Um, yeah.¡±


    All he was doing was trying to test this and that because he himself did not trust rationality. How dare he? When would he realize that such testing itself was irrational?


    ??Having silenced Lankart, I summarized the story simply.


    ¡°In a nutshell, you¡¯re saying this. There can be no other response to ovee this crisis. No, there might be, but you, Lankart, certainly weren¡¯t able to think of anything. So you¡¯re curious about how I n to ovee it. Right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not exactly¡­ Wait. You think you can ovee this situation, this crisis?¡±


    ¡°A crisis? A situation? Forget that. If you don¡¯t know, then just shut up and watch. Why do you keep interrupting and muddying the waters?¡±


    Having scolded him once more and dampened his spirit, I quickly waved my hand.


    ¡°Go and clear whatever is blocking the river. There are things to do downstream, after all.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? The river¡¯s end is the sea. And as long as the Primeval Terror, the Leviathan, lives in the sea, escape is impossible anyw¡­.¡±


    ¡°There you go again, talking about things I already know.¡±


    As I made an annoyed face, Lankart hurriedly headed to the riverbank.


    My request was nothing more than stubborn unreasonableness. Whether heplied depended solely on Lankart''s will. There were no issues even if he did not.


    However, as long as he had agreed to just watch and not interfere, he had toply with my request.


    Curious about how I would handle the situation, he had fallen into the trap of needing to help me prepare.


    Not long after Lankart had gone to the riverbank, a loud crash was heard. The driftwood blocking the river like a dam had been shattered in an instant. What hundreds had struggled with was easily done in the face of Lankart''s Unique Magic.


    Magic. The Arcane that oveid the rules of the world. For one who manipted it at will, mere structures and weights were easily demolished.


    ¡°Shiati!¡±


    ¡°...Keuk, yeah. One¡­ is be¡­tter than a hundred.¡±


    Shiati, supported by her friends, barely stood up. She smiled as if she had given up, her face pale.


    ¡°...Still. A path has¡­ opened.¡±


    ¡°Lankart¡­! Even if you don¡¯t see me as a friend, I thought you at least considered me arade!¡±


    Though he was once a follower of Lankart, now he had a much more precious affection for someone else. As such, Kerapald reacted furiously to Shiati''s injury. He had forgotten that he once admired and feared Lankart''s magic, as he shouted.


    ¡°Everyone, help me! I can¡¯t stand it! I need to get a blow in on that son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Just, stay, still. Heugh. Compared to losing an arm, this is nothing.¡±


    Gasping for breath, Shiati repeated in a voice that seemed on the verge of breaking.


    ¡°What I just went through is what we will all face from now on. It will be best to, keuk, get used to it. After all, the Military State, no, no one¡­ will care about us, let alone help us.¡±


    The children pitifully bowed their heads.


    They, who could not even handle one Lankart, had no chance of oveing the difficulties ahead.


    Even the Colonel, who they had just defeated, had been barely repelled with a prepared trap and the brave sacrifice of fifteen... If the Military State applied its full power, the hundred and thirty students would be uprooted like weeds and discarded like trash.


    Someone shouted.


    ¡°Fuck¡­! What did I do so wrong, huh?!¡±


    The thrill of battle subsided, leaving only frustration. Forgotten pains and sorrows returned and the brief spark of hope extinguished, plunging them into darkness.


    They did not have anywhere to go. Even the concept of wasting time could not offer them refuge. After all, another enemy named the rescue ship was relentlessly approaching.


    Lost in their way, without a direction or even the will to hope, they could only swallow their resentment and rage. But even in this time, they still hoped for someone to light their way.


    If the power and authority of the Celestial Order had been disyed here, they would have prayed to God. To save them from this ordeal and lead them to heaven.


    But there was neither heaven nor hell in this world. Death was the simplest end that could be imagined.


    Whether heaven or hell, they were merely man-made concepts, packaged in a way to be swallowed easily. Artificiality implied imitation, the very definition of mere pretense. It was nothing more than something that only excreted the bad while keeping the best inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just fall to hell¡­.¡±


    Yet, I must still respond to this wish.


    Even hope had been all but lost and no one could think of a way out, thus only desperate wishes remained at the heart. And amidst this ce¡­


    I put a cold whistle in my mouth.


    ***


    The rescue ship ended up wasting time where debris had umted.


    There were clear signs of a stay, but the children were nowhere to be seen. However, from the traces, it seemed they had been attacked by beasts and had fought fiercely. Bloodstains were scattered around, and there were marks of something heavy being dragged to the riverbank.


    Someone cautiously pointed out the sword marks carved into a tree. They were signs of Chief Instructor Nichs wielding his des. The opponent was a group of organized ordinary troops, most likely the students.


    The instructors were thrown into confusion, but soon hurried their search in indignation.


    There was no reason for Chief Instructor Nichs to attack the children in such a remote area, but the children had plenty of reason to attack Nichs.


    The trainees participating in the graduation practical exercise were outcasts confirmed as Level 2 failures. These students must have harbored resentment and either threatened or attacked Chief Instructor Nichs or the top student Huey¡­ was what the instructors determined.


    At any rate, the need to hasten the search increased. The rescue team was divided into a camp search team and a downstream search team. One corner of the umted driftwood had copsed, suggesting they might have gone downstream.


    And so, right when the rescue ship went down the river¡­ Upon reaching the downstream garrison, they obtained information. It was said that the children, divided among several rafts, had passed by the garrison and gone down to the city downstream.


    There wereints about why they hadn''t been caught... But they couldn''t voice such thoughts. It wasn¡¯t like they were Chief Instructor Nichs, after all. An instructor from a secondary school had a lower rank than a garrisonmander. Moreover, it was an internal matter of Hamelin, unrted to the garrison.


    The saluting instructors were just about to head further downstream when¡­


    ¡°But, was some strange order issued again? They were singing the alma mater while rowing¡­.¡±


    There was amotion downstream on the Hamelin River.


    Although the Hamelin River was not arge river, it was a good ce for people to live, especially since more narrow rivers were safer; there were fewer urrences of the terrifying Leviathan ascending the stream.


    And a series of groups floated down such a river. It was a group of children, divided among severalrge rafts.


    <i>-In the hall of learning on a modest hill. Oh, the embrace of Hamelin.</i>


    To the sound of the whistle, children with hoarse voices tore at their vocal cords to sing a song. It was a cry more dreadful than any desperate scream. The citizens grimaced and turned their heads toward the riverbank.


    <i>-To vanquish our enemies with all our blood and sweat¡­</i>


    Onlookers gathered at the riverbank with difort and curiosity.


    They wondered if an instructor with a distasteful hobby had issued some strange order.


    <i>Pee¡ªeeep.</i>


    When a boy at the front of the raft blew the whistle, something strange happened.


    The children rowing the raft stood up one by one. They looked at each other, held each other''s hands tightly, and moved to the edge of the raft. All while continuing to sing.


    <i>-For our glorious country, we advance, devoting our lives¡­.</i>


    Thoughrge, a raft was still a raft. It looked difficult even to walk on it, let alone maintain bnce. Yet, the children supported each other on this shaking raft, calmly taking off their hard military boots. Their bare feet settled on the rough logs.


    Someone let out a moan. It wasn''t the children. After all, they were still singing.


    One of the onlookers, who had let his imagination run wild, chuckled with disbelief. Such a fantastical thought was too unrealistic, no matter how it looked.


    After all, how could that many people¡­.


    The river, shrouded in mist, exuded a mystical atmosphere. Refreshing sounds of water flowed through the blurry field of vision. The wind hitting the face was chilly.


    <i>-Forward¡­. Forward¡­.</i>


    As they sang the chorus, the children moved forward, holding hands. They approached the very edge of the raft. Just one more step and they would step off the hard logs onto the soft surface of the water.


    Only then did the audience, realizing something ominous, desperately shout something. But it was not heard by the children who were singing.


    River water shimmering pale as the dawn sunlight filtered through the mist. Because of the rough current and theck of light directed at them, the children''s faces were not reflected on the surface.


    But it did not matter. After all, right next to them, faces resembling each other were ever so visible.


    Thus, the children sang thest verse together¡­


    <i>-Towards the future of the Military State¡­.</i>


    And sank beneath the cold, deep river.


    Only then did the song stop.


    ***


    <b>-Command Center to Hamelin Secondary Military School. Ascertain the full details of the truth and report back as quickly as possible. Search for survivors and interrogate to determine their intentions.</b>


    <b>Urgent. Urgent. Grasp the entire circumstance as quickly as possible. The Command Center will also conduct an independent investiga...</b>


    <b>¡­.</b>


    <b>¡­.</b>


    <b>¡­.</b>


    <b>-Correction.</b>


    <b>From this point forward, initiate Level 5 Information Control.</b>


    <b>Contain Hamelin.</b>


    <b>I repeat. Contain /genesisforsaken


    </b>

 Chapter 223: CaptiveCaptiveCaptive

    Chapter 223: CaptiveCaptiveCaptive


    I hid most of the stuff about Mind Reading and the rest were moderately adapted. I changed my words, as if I had heard such a story from a separate entity entirely.


    The story that smoothly progressed ended only after mentioning the flowing water of the Hamelin River.


    The Regressor, who had been listening to my story from the most objective position, summarized the conversation.


    "So, the Military State was trying to conduct an experiment using Anathema and you were the subject of the experiment, but you resisted and joined forces with the students to eliminate a military officer, and ultimately, to avoid the subsequent pursuit, you caused the Hamelin Incident."


    With a Mmm, the Regressor nodded her head and suddenly shouted, clenching her fist.


    "All the things you saidst time were lies! You said the kids started a rebellion and cursed you while using you as a sacrifice!"


    "Isn''t it simr? If you consider each part at a time, it''s all true."


    "No! You talked as if you were aplete victim! Now that I hear it, you instigated it all!"


    "Wait what? Hello? Then, if someone tells me ¡®You¡¯re the culprit¡¯, am I supposed to just nod in agreement? What kind of idiot does that? I believe I have fulfilled my duty just from the mere fact of telling the truth."I confidently countered. Surprisingly, the Regressor seemed to agree with my excuse for now.


    "But still, besides that... Well, it was an appropriate response."


    "Oh? You¡¯re understanding of this? What''s the asion?"


    "What do you mean, what''s the asion? I''ve always been in an objective position, you know."


    The Regressor lightly retorted and crossed her arms, coldly evaluating my actions.


    "It was the best judgment you could have made at the time. The Military State, vulnerable to the Arcane, imposes a news ckout order when such bizarre and sudden incidents ur. Conversely, when you create a big incident and they are cautious about investigating, that¡¯s when vulnerabilities appear. It''s a good strategy."


    It was a statement worthy of someone who had once brought down the Military State. Was it perhaps because of a sense of kinship with someone who also despised the same entity? The Regressor cast a friendly gaze toward me, who had contributed to bringing down the Military State.


    "...Still, it was a better story than I thought. At first, I thought you were a Special Task Force agent specially cultivated by the Military State like a Signaller or Public Security. Turns out, you''re a pretty decent guy."


    "Hahaha. It feels awkward to hear that from a major criminal who even cut off the Earth Sage¡¯s arm."


    "Look at you trying to grate on my nerves till the very end. Stop it already."


    Hahaha. A pleasant conversation where smilese and go. Yes, this was a real conversation.


    Until now, it has been too serious and purposeful: teaching, informing, getting angry, fighting.


    There was no need to usenguage just through the form of exchanging information. Promoting camaraderie like this was one of the beneficial functions of speech.


    <b>?In the previous regression... When I coborated with the Resistance, thanks to the Hamelin Incident, I was able to gather quite a bit of internal support. Well, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible just with that. It was mainly because I waged guerri warfare and caused the Human Regime to run amok, but internal sentiment can¡¯t be ignored either... What in the world? We wererades, huh?</b><b>?</b>


    Was there ever another time when the Regressor looked at me with such warmth? Harmonious. That word fits perfectly as we smiled amicably at each other.


    "I think I''ve greatly misunderstood you until now."


    "It''s fine as long as you know now. After all, humans are creatures who adapt and learn, right?"


    "Look at you going off on a tangent again. Anyway, I owe you one."


    <b>?Of course, it is only limited to the previous regression, though. I decided not to cooperate with the Resistance in this regression, so his actions aren¡¯t much use anyway¡­. No, wait. Hamelin, the truth, suicide... The power of influence.</b><b>?</b>


    What the heck? Her thoughts were racing, so the content was skipping too fast to understand.


    That''s when it happened. Historia, who had just been listening calmly with her arms tightly bound, bit her cigarette even harder. A suppressed sound was heard.


    "...Cutie. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be such a cruel person. They were Huey¡¯s and my ssmates, you know? Yet, to think you would seem so fine with them all dying."


    "Eh?"


    When she turned her head, the Regressor found Historia ring fiercely at her, as if she was about to pounce at any moment. Faced with this unexpected hostility, the Regressor looked bewildered.


    "What? Why? Didn¡¯t he make it so that administrativew was set in ce by using the pretense of an Arcane while the Hamelin students escaped in the confusion?¡±


    The Regressor asked innocently.


    Realizing what misunderstanding the Regressor was under, Historia scoffed and leaned back against the container wall again. Puffing out smoke from her cigarette, she smiled at the Regressor as if looking at a naive child.


    "...Ahhh. So that''s what you were thinking? I take back what I said. Your way of thinking is still as cute as it always was."


    "Why are you picking a fight with me again? He just needed to deceive the state appropriately and extract them, right?"


    "How could someone possibly deceive the eyes of the instructors on the rescue ship that followed when there were that many secondary military school students? You really are so naive and young. How did a child like you even end up with Huey?"


    "Ehhh? Wait. ording to you..."


    <b>?What she¡¯s saying is definitely reasonable. If it¡¯s an ordinary person who can¡¯t even properly handle Standard Magic¡­ it would be difficult to escape unnoticed in the flowing water. Then, does that mean that they themselves actually...</b><b>?</b>


    Suddenly, chills ran down the spine as if instantaneously drenched in water. It wasn¡¯t my emotion but that of the Regressor.


    The Regressor shuddered briefly and looked at me with a twitch.


    <b>?...Did you really kill them all? Your own ssmates¡­?</b><b>?</b>


    "Ah, uh. This is a bit hard to exin. It might sound like I killed them, but in my defense¡­ The deceased had a mutual agreement."


    "An agreement? What kind of agreement? An agreement to die together?"


    Are you kidding me? Of course not. Why would they ever make such a meaningless agreement?


    "It¡¯s simr but different. It was an agreement that not everyone could survive."


    "What?"


    "Those who die will die and those who live will live, after all. At the very least, for the sake of those who would survive¡­ they resigned to die quietly."


    If no bodies were found, it might be suspected that they survived. Then, it would remain merely as some escape act.


    And of course, singing as if to tear their throat apart while rowing would have lost all its meaning.


    "I had told everyone the method. Set up wind magic on the bio-receptors and walk under the river to escape. As long as they didn¡¯t lose concentration, they could breathe underwater for about three minutes using Standard Magic. Whether they were swept away by the water, suffocated, or became fish food, they agreed to take those risks and walk along the riverbed¡­ It was so that a chance was given for those who wished to live. After all, it wasn¡¯t possible for everyone to survive."


    "Wait. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible. Using wind magic underwater requires an extraordinary concentration. Even if one manages to, they would instinctively il if they ran out of breath."


    "They endured even that, you see. Among those children who participated in Hamelin''s graduation practical exercise, not one cried out for help. They either died silently walking or barely survived and reached the riverbank. It was done so convincingly that it was imprinted on people¡¯s minds."


    Thus, Hamelin remained a stain on the Military State. And for those who happened to witness the scene, it became a nightmare.


    A curse was not all that special. If a person filled with strong hatred and frustration repeatedly agonized over it and then expressed it in a shocking and ingenious way, thus engraving it in people''s minds¡­ that itself became a curse.


    The people affected by that curse didn¡¯t need to be found in some far away ce.


    "And opportunely, the direct witness is right here."


    Historia was that very witness. One of the closest people who saw exactly what ending we met.


    And that was why she ended up like this.


    "Look at Ria. One of the Six Star Generals, the Gunmaster. The Daughter of the Military State, born under the Star of the Overlord. An audacious, supercilious genius... became all tied up just because she wanted to hear the story from her ssmate. How else would such a spectacle be seen?"


    "Ugh... Though that¡¯s true¡­"


    <b>?Did the Gunmaster be a key figure in the New Kingdom because of that¡­? Exactly how far is this guy¡¯s reach? How much influence does he have?</b><b>?</b>


    Don¡¯t treat me like some secretive existence, hiding in the dark. I''m an individualistic person, even among individualistic people. I never organized nor schemed in the shadows. I had always done my best to survive. That¡¯s all.


    Leaving the Regressor behind, I approached Historia.


    The scar etched in her heart was a curse in itself. It remained forever, thus tormenting her, and the dense darkness emanating from that wound spread around.


    Well, to the idiot who received a deep impression instead of a scar, it might seem like a blessing. But it was definitely not the case when it came to Historia.


    "How about it, Ria. Did you find out everything you wanted to know?"


    "...I roughly understand what happened."


    "You still seem unsatisfied with something. Got anything to say?"


    Though her curiosity was resolved, her expression still showed a knot of unresolved feelings. Historia raised her head from beyond the smoke of the mana herb, her eyes cold and settled as she interrogated me.


    "How. Why. You could think of ways to kill all those children... Yet, why couldn¡¯t you think of ways to save them instead? If it¡¯s you, surely, a different method could..."


    But Historia knew thatmenting was pointless. At that time, I was the one to act and Historia was the one to stand by. A bystander like her had no right to reproach me for not thinking of a more ingenious solution.


    She stopped mid-sentence and turned her head sharply. Only the sound of a sigh mixed with smoke reached me. I concluded the conversation with a faint smile.


    "Now, now. It was a rather gloomy story, wasn¡¯t it? Perhaps it might have been boring for all of you."


    [Boring? Of course not. It was a fascinating story. It seems this is why this nation known as the Military State has been pursuing you, as if desperate to kill you...]


    For Tyrkanzyaka, who enjoyed any story whatsoever, there was only interest. After all, the suicide of a hundred people wouldn¡¯t particrly shock Tyrkanzyaka.


    [However¡­ Excuse me, Huey, Gluttony isn''t considered an authority at the level of an Anathema. Hunting prey and draining its life is thew of nature. Although the methods used by the Military State are repulsive, I hope you do not inherently despise the authority of Gluttony in itself...]


    The Vampire, justifying her cannibalistic actions, disyed an attitude like a predator wanting to prove her harmlessness.


    Well, it wasn¡¯ Tyr was a wanton murderer. Understanding her position, I responded nonchntly.


    ¡°I''ve never really minded it. It was just unnecessary, you know? Just like Tyr doesn¡¯t go around stabbing every passerby to drink their blood, I don¡¯tmit unnecessary acts either.¡±


    [Thank you.]


    ¡°What for? As long as you just don¡¯t eat me, it¡¯s all good.¡±


    Having a predator that definitely wouldn¡¯t eat me was as reassuring as it got. As long as she didn¡¯t attack me, we could transcend our racial origins and be very close friends, mhm.


    ¡°Woof woof.¡±


    ¡°¡­? Why are you barking all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Woof. Timing!¡±


    ¡°Timing? What timing?¡±


    At any rate, having said all that needed to be said, I pped my hands together to end the conversation.


    ¡°Well, the sun has set. It¡¯s about time we started moving. It¡¯s safer to move at night, after all. But before that¡­¡±


    Historia seemed uninterested in making eye contact with me. She turned her gaze quickly, showing only her side profile while blowing out smoke from her cigarette. It seemed unlikely that she would cooperate fully.


    Leaving her be was worrying and dragging around the Daughter of the Military State while aggroing the entire Military State didn¡¯t seem right either.


    Ultimately, I had no choice. Historia could subdue me even in her bound state, so I needed to enlist the aid of mypanions. Let¡¯s seek their opinions.


    ¡°So, uh, Mr. Shei, what should we do about Historia?¡±


    ¡°Ummm. Give me a moment. Let me think for a bit.¡±


    <b>?She¡¯s a Star General of the Military State and she hasn¡¯t even reached her prime yet. Leaving her be would just cause continuous interference. Especially if, instead of the Axiom of Bullseye where she absolutely hits one out of her three shots¡­ she awakens to the Consensus of Gun and Sword. Then, she¡¯ll be a counter to Chun-aeng, so it¡¯ll be even more troublesome to face her. Ummmm.</b><b>?</b>


    <i>Ehhh? What in the world? She¡¯s going to get even stronger? What exactly is the Consensus of Gun and Sword? Doesn¡¯t it sound immensely powerful just from its name? What¡¯s up with that?</i>


    <i>Hah, my oh my. I¡¯m kinda feeling a rtive deprivation.</i>While Imented as I read her thoughts to my heart¡¯s content, the Regressor also showed reluctance and sought opinions.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t particrly want to kill her. Let¡¯s decide to keep her alive for now.¡±


    <i>Hehhh? What¡¯s that supposed to mean, all of a sudden?</i>


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Shei. Are you some kind of bloodthirsty, murder-crazed devil? Why are you talking about not wanting to kill her as if you¡¯re doing her a favor?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why? I just said I don¡¯t particrly want to kill her, though?¡±


    Did she still not understand what was wrong with what she just said? As my mouth hung open in disbelief, Tyrkanzyaka also looked astonished and reprimanded her firmly.


    [Shei. Even if you hold a grudge against the Military State, Huey is your friend, is he not? How could you even speak of killing a friend¡¯spanion? Even a thirsty vampire would not harm a friend¡¯s rtive.]


    ¡°Uh¡­? Wait. Am I the bad guy?¡±


    ¡°See? You have no right to criticize vampires. Who cares if you don¡¯t practice Gluttony? Not only do you dice off people¡¯s right arms, but you also suggest slicing up a fairly obedient captive who surrendered willingly. And that¡¯s not even taking into consideration that she was once my friend!¡±


    The Regressor, facing unanimous criticism, vehemently denied it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of killing her either! I was just voicing an opinion!¡±


    ¡°You ruined the atmosphere. Nobody was thinking of killing, yet here you are saying, ¡®Let¡¯s just not kill her then,¡¯ as if we were murderers to start with.¡±


    [If you contemte ughtering arade''s friend, who would stand by you in this harsh world? Do not mention such opinions, even by mistake.]


    ¡°I, I¡­ didn¡¯t mean that, though¡­¡±


    Due to mine and Tyr¡¯sbined admonition, the Regressor shrank back. Mhm, that¡¯s right. How satisfying. As I reveled in the impact of our verbal beatdown, I suddenly sensed something off and shifted my gaze to Tyr.


    <i>Uh, Tyr. It sounds like you¡¯re not killing her not because she¡¯s a captive, but because she¡¯s my acquaintance, you know¡­?</i>


    ¡°Um excuse me, Tyr. What if it wasn¡¯t Ria who was captured but the spear-wielding mister from earlier? Would you kill him?¡±


    [...? If it is not your acquaintance, why bother keeping them alive? It is not as if you all need live humans for blood, after all.]


    <b>?I do not wish to create animosity by unnecessarily ughtering your friend.</b><b>?</b>


    It seemed her mindset prioritized rtionships and family ties¡­. It was probably because her old-school mentality was literally from olden times.


    Anyway, the conversation had returned to the topic of what to do with Historia. Ultimately, the choice was either to let her go or to take her with us. If we release her, how should we go about it? If we take her along, what measures should we take?


    In a situation where no clear solution came to mind, an idea suddenly sparked, making me snap my fingers.


    ¡°Then, how about we do /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 224: A Timeout Is Called By The Disadvantaged Side

    Chapter 224: A Timeout Is Called By The Disadvantaged Side


    In a temporary Military State base set up on the Meta Conveyor Belt, a strategy meeting was in full swing.


    A square table was surrounded by organized chaos. Although the general officers discussed numerous strategies around a single table, no clear solution to ovee the situation emerged.


    The content mentioned varied, but amon theme in their statements was anxiety.


    ¡°On our side, our forces have weakened, while on the other side, they remain robust. Moreover, now that it has been revealed that they can interfere with the Meta Conveyor Belt, pursuing them on the belt is pointless.¡±


    It was a total defeat. It was perhaps the most devastating loss since the birth of the Military State.


    There were many excuses that could be made. The opponent was a legendary existence, Tyrkanzyaka, and on top of that, a Beast King, who should remain neutral, explicitly sided with the other side.


    And above all¡­ The opponents¡¯ skills, especially the invisible swordsmanship of the young swordsman, far exceeded their predictions.


    Patraxion shouted in fury.


    ¡°That little kid! He hid his strength when fighting me! Does he think I''m an easy opponent? I will never, ever forgive him!¡±¡°...General. How do you n to do that? I must remind you again that you should not act alone.¡±


    When his disciple, Colonel Gand, asked cautiously, Patraxion clenched the spear in his hand and replied vehemently.


    ¡°How, you ask?! Next time I meet him, I''ll crush him with my full strength. I hate those who don''t use everything they''ve got in a duel!¡±


    ¡°This isn''t a duel! It''s an operation!¡±


    ¡°Every conflict is a series of duels or a collection of them! Anyway, next time, I''ll definitely draw out the kid''s full power!¡±


    ¡°Don''t only think of drawing it out! Think of defeating him with all your strength! Only then will we be able to rescue Major General Historia! Isn¡¯t that so?!¡±


    When Colonel Gand mentioned Historia, an ufortable silence lingered in the meeting room.


    Historia had been the most proactive in this operation. Leading the Gunner Corps, she engaged in dying tactics and held the enemy back all day. Even in a disadvantageous situation, she confronted them alone to protect her troops.


    No matter the personal feelings she had in this mission, Historia had fought valiantly and risked her life. The general officers felt not only admiration but also a slight sense of debt towards her.


    Patraxion asked seriously.


    ¡°Major General Historia? Did you just say Major General Historia?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Is there a problem?¡±


    As everyone looked solely at Patraxion, he replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Hey, didn''t you once say Historia was acting all arrogant despite being so young and trying to look cool while ying with guns? But it seems like after you got crushed in your duel with her back then, you started using honorifics, huh?¡±


    ¡°It''s about maintaining decorum! Please keep that in mind too, General! You''re not the only high-ranking officer here!¡±


    ¡°I''m the highest ranking here. Right now, that Granny Mage Marshal isn¡¯t around eith¡­.¡±


    ¡°It is not time to stay so rxed, just because I am not present!¡±


    The door swung open and the Mage Marshal entered, having finished reconnaissance and belt repairs. Patraxion grumbled and straightened up his posture.


    ¡°Tch, speak of the devil. It seems even a tigeres when you speak of it. I''m not the boss here anymore, huh.¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk such nonsense and think about rescuing the Major General! Who knows what kind of harsh treatment the Major General is undergoing while being held by the enemy?!¡±


    Mage Marshal Prelvior, one of the few beings who could rebuke Sunderspear without hesitation,manded respect.


    During the kingdom era, mages, known for their scarce and mystical abilities, were exclusively the privilege of the nobility. The nobles kept more powerful and impressive mages as retainers for asions that needed the ¡®Arcane¡¯. As such, a mage with Unique Magic upheld power in unimaginable ways.


    Meanwhile, Prelvior, who took on all kinds of dirty and tough tasks from construction to warfare, received substantial support from soldiers and citizens alike. She declined glory, however, stating she just did it to cover her magic expenses.


    In the kingdom, they half-mockingly and half-admiringly called her the Kingdom''s Worker because she, a mage, did menial tasks.


    The Sunderspear was rtively careful with his words in front of the obstinate her.


    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s why you should go do some flying practice ande back! If someone gets caught in your wind erroneously, they would have every bone in their body broken! Without a general officer who can survive such a fall, you can¡¯t even fly! How long will you keep flying around, clinging onto the ground like some kite?¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Emphasis on the rtively, of course.


    Prelvior, who had strode in, stood in front of the table with a map of the Military State, threw a rolled mana herb onto it, and spoke.


    ¡°The Beast King, I¡¯ve received a solution regarding her.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Try not to engage if possible. If we do not attack first, the Beast King will not show a willingness to attack either. However, if the King of Cats acts hostile again, I was told we just needed to burn this mana herb, which is used for calming.¡±


    The item Mage Marshal had ced on the table was a cigar exuding a refreshing scent. Patraxion picked up the mana herb and sniffed it, before frowning.


    ¡°Who gave this to you?¡±


    Mage Marshal answered.


    ¡°Warforger, Maximilien.¡±


    ¡°Does that guy make medicine in addition to weapons? Well, alchemists do have a rather dark side. So, when is the secret weapon arriving?¡±


    ¡°The Warforger is currently manufacturing a weapon forbating them and will join us as soon as it''s finished.¡±


    ¡°He still hasn¡¯t finished making it? By then, they might have already fled to the Duchy. I also need to repair my spear, but whenever I need him, he¡¯s never around.¡±


    ¡°You insolent thing! When an adult is speaking, you should not interrupt! Moreover, you should listen quietly if you have nothing to say!¡±


    Mage Marshal barked out as she looked around the room.


    ¡°Listen well. The n has been devised. The next battlefield is the Far East Terminal! They will probably make their way to the Duchy along the Coastal Road from the Far East Terminal. And we will hold a decisive battle there to prevent them from reaching the Coastal Road!¡±


    The Far East Terminal was thergest terminal in the Military State and also housed various control facilities for maintenance and repairs of the Meta Conveyor Belt. It had been chosen as the next battleground because it was where the Meta Conveyor Belt flowed the slowest.


    As everyone was nodding in agreement with the rational n, a staff officer cautiously asked.


    ¡°However, are we not behind them at the current moment? How do we get ahead of them?¡±


    ¡°The one who just raised his voice! When asking a question, raise your hand first!¡±


    ¡°I-I shall rectify it.¡±


    The staff officer raised his hand and asked again. Only then did Prelvior turn towards him and said robustly.


    ¡°Right! You should identify yourself so I can see who is talking! Only then will I be able to respond! Remember this. Identifying oneself! Is the basics of reporting!¡±


    ¡°I shall remember.¡±


    ¡°Quick to rectify. That is a good attitude to have!¡±


    Prelvior nodded in satisfaction and exined again.


    ¡°The Far East Terminal houses the multi-purpose armored corps, Bernartern, on standby. They will conduct a dying action.¡±


    The name that came from Prelvior''s mouth was that of the most elite corps of the Military State. The staff officer responded in surprise.


    ¡°Bernartern? Aren¡¯t they a Level 5 Elite Corps directly under Command, prepared only for war? They are being used for this kind of operation¡­?¡±


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka is a one-man army. As such, this amount of force is absolutely necessary. Moreover, considering her ability to summon darkness as troops, it is much better for us to sh with a corps. Bernartern will handle the battle with Tyrkanzyaka and we will attack from the rear.¡±


    It was essentially a strategy known as the hammer and anvil. While Bernartern held them back and the Meta Conveyor Belt sluggishly moved, the Mage Marshal and the Sunderspear, among other general officers, would raid them from behind and finish them off¡­ was what the operation entailed.


    And just like all ns, it was perfect. As long as everything went ording to what was nned, of course.


    Naturally, the staff officer pointed out a potential issue.


    ¡°What if they avoid the fight at the Far East Terminal?¡±


    ¡°If theye down from the belt, it will be advantageous for us. On t terrain, the corps¡¯ strength can be fully utilized. Maneuver warfare is all that is needed to finish them off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but they are individuals with an entire Corps-Grade level of power. If they hide somewhere and engage in guerri warfare, it could be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Signallers are leading all personnel in monitoring. Not only will they not be able to leave the country, but they also cannot hide anywhere.¡±


    ¡°U-Um¡­¡°


    After a moment of contemtion, the staff officer nced around and, with the weight of responsibility on his shoulders, proposed onest possibility.


    ¡°What if¡­ they use Major General Historia as a hostage¡­?¡±


    Prelvior, who already maintained a steely demeanor, had her expression hardened even further.


    Sorcerer Lankart and Gunmaster Historia. Two talents believed to lead the future of the Military State, now with only Historia remaining intact.


    Though not particrly affectionate, Historia was respectful and reasonably adaptable, traits which Prelvior hade to appreciate. Although their fields were different, she inwardly held Historia in higher esteem than Lankart.


    If it was her choice, she would have used any means to rescue her, but¡­


    ¡°¡­There will be no negotiations. Aim to reim her, but be prepared to abandon if necessary.¡±


    There were no negotiations when it came to the Military State. Bowing once led to bowing twice, eventually causing a domino effect that could bring down the state.


    Do not jeopardize the nation for an individual. It was the identity and fundamental premise of the Military State.


    As the general officers nodded gravely, the Sunderspear alone sported a cryptic smile. Though she tried to ignore it, she was unable to due to the irritation it caused, thus causing the Mage Marshal to finally point it out.


    ¡°General Patraxion, if you have something to say, do not just snicker in the back and say it out loud!¡±


    ¡°Keke, you people probably don''t know.¡±


    Patraxion, with a mischievous smile, replied with a face full of yfulness.


    ¡°The Darling Little Girl of the Military State, that troublesome punk. She got captured on purpose.¡±


    ¡°...What did you just say, Patraxion?¡±


    ¡°You see, about Historia... Even when the situation turned against her and it was time to escape, she deliberately charged in. I¡¯m saying she infiltrated them.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by this unexpected revtion. Amidst this, Patraxion alone nodded and spoke.


    ¡°She pretended to fight hard, but she can¡¯t fool my eyes. She could have just rolled off the belt, but instead, she chose to engage in a battle with the King of Cats and then pretended to be weakened.¡±


    ¡°Why take such a risky move?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But is it truly risky? Apart from wreaking havoc by annihting a few bases and attacking the Capital Headquarters, what else have they really done?¡±


    ¡°It is more than dangerous enough! They cut off the arm of the Earth Sage and burned down five supply bases! For absolutely no reason!¡±


    ¡°I doubt there wasn¡¯t a reason at all. At any rate, it doesn¡¯t seem like they randomly kill people. So, it¡¯s clear she pretended to be captured to infiltrate their ranks.¡±


    However, deliberately getting captured was dangerous, especially when an individual''s power surpassed that of a group. After all, due to her being caught as a captive, it shifted the bnce of power.


    It was too extreme to be called a mere impulsive action. The staff officer spoke, harboring that slight doubt.


    ¡°Could it be possible that she has just defected¡­?¡±


    At that moment, all the general officers turned their eyes towards /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 225: And The Advantageous Side Takes The Initiative

    Chapter 225: And The Advantageous Side Takes The Initiative


    When the possibility of the Daughter of the Military State betraying them was mentioned, the general officers'' ufortable gazes turned toward the staff officer.


    It was burdensome but inevitable. It was an issue that needed to be addressed, and above all, it was the most likely to be the duty of the staff officer.


    In the midst of the lingering silence, Patraxion was the first to wave his hand dismissively.


    "Aha. No, no. That''s a bit too much. What could be on the other side that would make her defect?"


    "The Pied Piper of Hamelin is there, is he not? Major General Historia''s obsession with that incident is well-known."


    "Really? Is it that bad? The Darling Girl of the Military State is obsessed with the Pied yboy?"


    When Patraxion asked without much thought, another general officer who had followed the Gunner Corps stood up and defended Historia.


    "That is unlikely. When I was dispatched to the Gunner Corps to assist the Major General, I witnessed Major General Historia fight them with all her might! Discussing the Major General''s defection is going too far!"


    <i>Do you really wish to doubt someone that bad? But out of everyone, you are trying to doubt the young Gunmaster? At that age, you should know some shame, tsk tsk.</i>As nces holding such meaning poured silently, the staff officer sweated profusely while making excuses.


    "I, I was only saying... that there is a possibility..."


    "All we need to do is wait a bit. If Major General Historia has indeed infiltrated, she will contact us in some way. We just have to wait for that moment."


    "I, I think so too."


    Despite his efforts to stop speaking, sharp gazes continued to fly from all around. The intimidated staff officer soon regretted his words.


    Since a staff officer always had to prepare for the worst, it often annoyed themanders, but it was still his job. Weren¡¯t they being too harsh on him? Right as he wasining inwardly..


    A creaking sound came from a golem sitting quietly. It was amunication magic golem for Signaller use. Hoping for information that could break the situation, everyone''s gaze turned there.


    The golem raised its head with a sense of urgency as it creaked.


    <b>¡ºI am Captain Piyu, the Military State Signaller in charge of the Meta Conveyor Belt. There is urgent information! Please pay attention!¡»</b>


    The signaller inside the golem quickly shouted.


    <b>¡ºObservation information! One container has left the belt and is speeding toward the Far East Coastal Road! I repeat. One container is speeding across the eastern ins!¡»</b>


    Several seated general officers stood up abruptly. Some, who were general officers but lower in rank, rushed outside to loudly gather troops.


    The opposing side had moved first. Their target was the Far East Coastal Road. Finally, having left the Meta Conveyor Belt, the real pursuit on new terrain had begun.


    "Running away at this time of night? How proactive. I like that very, very much. It''s always better to do something rather than just sit idle."


    Patraxion, chuckling softly, scratched his chin and fell deep into thought.


    "It''s a bit early, but it seems they n to flee to the Duchy before dawn instead of confronting us at the destination."


    "That must be it. They would not want to face arge army in the ins during the day. All troops! Stand by for now! I, too, will contact Bernartern!"


    As Prelvior moved busily, Colonel Gand quietly approached Patraxion.


    "The possibility of it being a decoy also exists. Unless it''s amand from Command, the information provided by the signaller is just that. Information. Ultimately, it''s our job to ask for detailed information and make decisions. Ask the signaller if there''s any other information."


    "Why are you telling me this? You do it. I can¡¯t be bothered."


    "...I''m not ranked high enough to be involved here. It''s something General should do."


    "You always hassle me like this. And then you act all humble in front of others. Are you trying to make a fool of me?"


    Unable to bear it any longer, Colonel Gand left Patraxion and shouted loudly.


    "Signaller! What else is significant about that container!"


    <b>¡ºThe container''s outer walls are full of bullet marks, and below it, hastily modified four wheels have been attached. It seems to be a desperate measure to race across the ins.¡»</b>


    "They modified it? But if it''s fitted with wheels, the possibility of it being a decoy is even higher. It would roll on its own without needing to be touched... What''s powering it?"


    <b>¡ºUp front of the container, a giant red horse over 3 meters tall was leading it! It''s assumed to be the Sanguine Steed Ralion, the Progenitor''s Familiar recorded in history books!¡»</b>


    If it was the Sanguine Steed Ralion, it was indeed the Progenitor''s Familiar, known to have never left her side. Therefore, if it was present, either the Progenitor herself was actually there or it was a highly borate disguise¡ªone of only two possibilities.


    Regardless, the information had been given. And the decision to be made was up to them. Colonel Gand asked if there were any other clues.


    "Any other features not mentioned? Anything at all is fine."


    <b>¡ºDue to the high likelihood of it being a decoy, I did not report separately, but at the top of the container surrounded by darkness, the silhouette of a young woman in uniform was seen.¡»</b>


    Everyone stopped talking. It was because the identity of the young woman in uniform was obvious.


    Colonel Gand muttered.


    "...If that''s a decoy, it''s a very convincing bait. In fact, it¡¯spelling enough that we can''t just ignore it."


    It was likely that Historia was inside the container, whether it was a decoy or not. At the very least, troops must be sent to catch up with the Sanguine Steed Ralion and check inside.


    Several general officers, including the staff officer, appealed to Prelvior.


    "Dividing the forces is a bad move. We need to decide on one location."


    "If only there was just one more clue."


    Choosing one location would leave the other empty. Corps could be split, but not the Six Star Generals. Without the Star Generals, they could stop the adversaries but not defeat them.


    The final decision-makers were the Mage Marshal and Sunderspear, but it was the general officers who made the strategies. And as such, it was a time of deep concern for them. Patraxion, leaning back in his chair, spoke to the magic golem.


    "Signaller. Where did they jump off the belt?"


    <b>¡ºIf they did not move on the Meta Conveyor Belt, they are about 50 minutes away.¡»</b>


    "Good. Granny! Let''s get ready to go!"


    Prelvior showed interest in Patraxion''s actions.


    "Why did you ask that?"


    "I told you earlier. Historia got caught on purpose."


    "I heard you. What does that have to do with... Ah."


    Historia got caught on purpose. That meant she knew what was a decoy and what was real.


    Therefore, she would have left some kind of trace, be it a code or a signal.


    The Mage Marshal sighed softly at that thought.


    "I see! If we find a signal left by the Major General, we might get a clue! It has been a while since you were helpful, rookie!"


    "Don''t just say I''m admirable. Show some trust. That''s how you should treat your kids, you know? Gosh. Nevermind. Granny wouldn''t know, since she¡¯s never been married."


    "Such nonsense. I am married to magic."


    "Sounds like words that spinsters would worship just like how believers worship God."


    The general officers had to try their best not to let a hint ofughter escape. If they let even a little slip, it could destroy not only their military career but their entire life.


    Patraxion, who had previously mumbled without a hint of dignity,manded, putting aside his conversation with the Mage Marshal.


    "Alright, let''s prepare for both scenarios! For a case where the container is bait, and a case where it''s real! Be ready to respond to any situation!"


    Following the Star General''s orders, the forces busily moved. Through the signaller, they kept in close contact with Bernartern, preparing to respond to both scenarios.


    Patraxion, along with several general officers, flew through the sky with Prelvior''s magic. The feeling was terrible, like being on a ship swaying in every direction, and her magic seemed as if a giant was clutching the wind and walking.


    Patraxion didn''t get motion sickness purely because he had gone beyond the realm of merely being healthy; he was robust.


    "Ugh. If I haven''t mastered Gon Qi Arts, I would 100% have motion sickness. No wonder there''s a joke that ''surviving the Mage Marshal''s Flight Magic'' is a condition for promotion to general officer."


    "Which bastard would utter such nonsense?"


    Upon reaching their target location, the Mage Marshal and Sunderspear, along with a few general officers, quickly turned on their searchlights and began searching the area. The gloomy belt seemed to have been recently upied by darkness, strewn with containers swept up in a battle.


    Patraxion, recognizing familiar footprints, aligned his feet with them, recalling the battle that had taken ce during the day.


    He had fought the Progenitor here, being repelled several times. The darkness beyond was as if night had fallen, making it hard to see, but¡­ Without a doubt, the container they had stayed in was...


    30 paces from here.


    Patraxion strode thirty steps as if running. When he ced hisst step, the ground where the container had been was now only t.


    "Hm. The container was definitely moved."


    In his sight, a piece of the containery unnaturally overturned at the corner of the Meta Conveyor Belt. He rushed over and picked it up.


    Then, he smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    The braille was delicately crafted using Qi Arts¡ªit was a military cipher. Historia had feigned her capture and used this method tomunicate information to this side.


    Patraxion, who did not bother to memorize such petty codes, handed the cipher text to Colonel Gand. Upon doing so, Gand read it aloud.


    "The red horse is bait."


    The Gunmaster''s infiltration had a purpose. A new and rather critical clue was provided. Prelvior nodded firmly and Patraxion grinned slyly.


    "Did you hear that? The Sanguine Steed is just a decoy. They must still be on the Conveyor Belt! Everyone, get ready!"


    ***


    Look, there¡¯s one ball here.


    Suppose you need to hide this ball from an audience eagerly awaiting its revtion. How should you proceed?


    Should it be hidden in your left hand, or your right?


    Tyr chose the right hand. Azzy found it by smell. As for Nabi, I was frightened by her hissing, so I quickly revealed it. The Regressor tried to see through it with her Jade Eyes... I really shouldn''t show magic to her again. Seriously.


    And Historia, puffing out smoke from her cigarette, mused.


    "...I¡¯m sure the hand itself is the trick."


    As expected, having observed me for so long, she knew me quite well.


    At the mention of both hands, their attention was drawn to such. To be honest, there wasn¡¯t really any need to hide it there. Just presenting the options was enough to fixate them on that answer.


    In reality... it was hidden inside my pocket.


    "Let''s go inside."


    So, I made a suggestion.


    Honestly, it was possible for us to somehow make it through the Coastal Road. Tyr''s strength was formidable and the Regressor had the power to achieve oues by any means necessary.


    But there was no need to sh directly with the Military State. If they flipped out and brought in trained, specialized troops like those from Bernartern, we''d be at a disadvantage. And that might truly be a matter of life or death.


    Though to be fair, would the Military State really be insane enough to call in such specialized troops? Of course not. That was ridiculous.


    So¡­


    "We''ll take the Inner Circle. Let''s enter inwards of the Meta Conveyor Belt and carve a shortcut."


    There was really no need to head towards the Duchy. In the first ce, besides the Military State, who else would bother to chase us?


    We could just turn north, traverse the Abyssal Wastnds, and head towards the Fallen Dominion.


    "While their focus is on the Far East, let''s hide within the fringes of the Military State and head north. After gaining some distance, we''ll board the Meta Conveyor Belt pretending to be cargo... and enjoy afortable and pleasant /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 226: Picking Seats

    Chapter 226: Picking Seats


    When viewed on a map, the Meta Conveyor Belt was a wide, horizontally elongated road shaped like a doughnut that supported the interior of the Military State. I''m not sure if it''s right to call it a ''road'' since it''s more likend that flows like a river, but its scale is huge enough to circumnavigate the country.


    If headed east from here along the Coastal Road, one would encounter the Duchy of Mist, where Vampires reign supreme. It was the country of the Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka. And once entered, it would be impossible for the Military State to continue their pursuit. As such, they might think¡­ that ce was our destination.


    So, we nned to¡­ fake heading to the Coastal Road by exiting the belt, and then pretend to actually stay on the belt¡­ thus faking them out again.


    In fact, we took a shortcut, not the intended route, and overtook them¡­ before heading elsewhere.


    Of course, this n required two conditions.


    First. The bait must be sufficiently appealing.


    This was achieved by sacrificing Ralion.


    "Goodbye, Ralion. He was a good horse..."


    "Mm? Hu, though I, too, feel sorry for Ralion, there is no need to fret. Ralion will return.""Huh? Excuse me? Return?"


    "My other familiars are beings that have had death halted. Only Ralion was resurrected from the grave of my old mule. No, he is a vessel filled with my faint memories and reminiscences... As he is ultimately a part of me, he will return even if dropped away somewhere."


    Seems like Ralion was not all that great of a horse. A sacrifice that can return is not a sacrifice, you know? Anyway, this was a little-known fact, so we decided to use it to our advantage.


    And the second condition.


    We must not let our tracks be exposed.


    Because of this, we had to give up using containers. No matter how much Tyr cloaked it, a huge container hidden in darkness flying around would be too obvious under the current surveince. Honestly, if they were not able to discover it, it would be a problem of their intelligence rather than our camouge. Like¡­ the texture itself would changepletely, you know?


    Thus, we made a tremendous decision.


    "Hey! It''s cramped! Don''t move!"


    "I''m not the one moving, though."


    "...It can¡¯t be that you are suspecting me after tying me up, are you?"


    "Grrrr, stuffy!"


    "Mya-. You poor meows don''t know thefort of tight spaces."


    [...Just bear with it a little longer. It was not made to fit five in the first ce, so stopining.]


    Tonight, until just before sunrise¡­ Hidden entirely within Tyr''s coffin, we''ll fly at full speed in the darkness!


    All belongings were in the Pocket of the Regressor, and Nabi was boxed and ced at our feet. We were stacked neatly in a row inside the coffin, like sprouts tightly packed in a steamer. It was ufortable and suffocating, but there was no helping it.


    Tyr''s coffin was a treasure that had been a part of the Progenitor¡¯s history. In fact, it was an Arcane that had been half-mythologized. It could easily amodate about five people.


    Its size was just right. As it was smaller than a carriage, it could pass between trees and buildings. Containers wouldn''t allow such three-dimensional maneuvers.


    Just like I thought, there was no need for arge vehicle. That was all for show. An efficientpact was the rational choice for the future!


    It was a problem that it was a tight fit, but well, it was not really a concern unless we were a group of some huge extended family.


    Azzy, Ria, Tyr, me, and the Regressor hadid down in that order.


    This was entirely Tyr''s fault, who, even in such a cramped space, insisted on dividing by gender, and naturallyid in the middle to control the coffin.


    <b>?Everything is going as nned. After such a long time, I am finally able to be close to Hu.</b><b>?</b>


    There appeared to be a bit of personal motive, but anyway.


    Since it was too narrow to lie horizontally, everyoney vertically.


    And because of that, I ended up face-to-face with Tyr.


    <b>?Though it is nice to be close after a long time... to think it had to be in a coffin, of all ces. It feels embarrassing, almost like I am lifting the fabric of my clothes to show what lies inside.</b><b>?</b>


    <i>Embarrassed? About what? I have literally seen inside your skin countless times. In fact, I even touched it. Isn''t it more normal to be in a coffin together than to touch another''s heart with your very fingers? It''s rare for humans to touch another heart, you know?!</i>


    <b>?Ugh, when I was alone in the coffin, it did not matter at all, though... So, why is it bothering me so much now?</b><b>?</b>


    Perhaps because of the embarrassment of having someone in a private ce, unease remained in Tyr''s heart. That was why Tyr keptining in front of me.


    [My imperial juniper coffin is a space filled with my power, a temple solely for me. I''ve never let anyone in all my life. Not even my familiars have seen the inside.]


    "There wasn''t much to see anyway, though? You¡¯re making such a big deal about showing a bit of your coffin."


    [That attitude is the problem. This ce is a secret haven never revealed to the world. Consider your entry an honor and do not delve any further into its contents.]


    It seems our presence continued to irk her as she vented herints while maneuvering the coffin through the darkness. Well, I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t just Tyr being petty, but a reluctance to reveal her private space¡­


    ¡­Wait a moment. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s a bit offensive, isn''t it? Why should we cater to such whims?


    Who says we can¡¯t share a coffin! I never wanted to enter a coffin before it was time for me to die either! It¡¯s not like I begged toe here¡ªit was necessary!


    Is it that troubling? Then, let me pry!


    I moved within the cramped space and subtly lifted the carpet.


    "What''s this deep, secret thing you¡¯re talking about? Is it this red carpet? It doesn''t look all that special, though."


    [Aht. That¡¯s-]


    "Oh, there''s something behind here too. Let''s see... clothes?"


    [No! Do not touch that!]


    Beyond the carpet were clothes stuffed haphazardly. Primitive clothing that should have been neatly folded for storage had its ws tantly exposed before my eyes.


    I pointed at the crease marks and sighed.


    "When you put clothes away that aren''t packets, you should fold them neatly. They''re all wrinkled. What is this... Ah."


    So that was it. That''s why she said not to snoop. I nodded gravely.


    "My oh my. I see. You were embarrassed because you hadn''t cleaned up your room. You should tidy up regrly if you''re going to stay in the coffin that long."


    [I said I never nned to let anyone inside in the first ce!]


    "People who live in cluttered corners always say that. ''It''s my own space anyway. What does it matter if it''s a bit dirty?'' It is a valid point."


    As I nodded, I suddenly opened my eyes wide and eximed.


    "Until we came in, that is! That¡¯s why you should just keep it tidy! Do you think others clean and organize because they have nothing better to do? You clean because you never know when your parents, lover, or a cherished guest might visit! Tyr, you''re paying the price for not cleaning up after yourself regrly!"


    [Eut¡­!]


    As I started pressuring her about her wrinkled clothes, Tyr, having nothing to retort, gritted her teeth and snatched the clothes from my hand. We were so close together that it was still right before my eyes, though.


    Hooo. When will I ever get to lecture a girl from the 12th-century again? What an opportunity.


    The younger should usually give precedence to the elder, right? But how the tables turn. This is kinda fun, huh?


    "Cleaning is like life. Even though we know things will get messy again, humans tidy up their surroundings. It is just like how we fiercely live on, knowing we will die someday. So, Tyr, too, should¡­"


    [Eung? Do you wish to ovee death? If that is the case¡­]


    "The metaphor isn''t the same! It''s not a one-to-one correspondence! If death is considered as disorder, then Tyr, you should never be allowed to be disorderly! But the very moment it became disorderly, it was already over!"


    She suddenly twisted my words! What is this ridiculous drifting! It was so abrupt that I almost agreed,pletely neglecting logic!


    <b>?Hoho. Now that I think about it, that is true. I am not alive, nor do I sweat, and I consume nothing but blood. Whether it is clothes or inside the coffin, there is no mess to make. That means my coffin was never dirty from the beginning...!</b><b>?</b>


    Even amidst my personal turmoil, Tyr, having borrowed my logic, smiled triumphantly.


    [You are right. Cleaning is done by those who need it. But I am Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka. I do not need food or water, surviving on only blood and darkness. What use is cleaning or organizing? It was merely disordered momentarily because I had to amodate your bodies.]


    "Oho? Is that so? That¡¯s how you¡¯re going to y it?"


    Tyr responded shamelessly.


    [That is the truth.]


    "If that''s how you''re going to y it..."


    Very nice. She learned brazenness, huh. My objective was aplished. Now she probably won¡¯tin about us borrowing the coffin... Ehh? Wait.


    If it doesn''t get dirty, she doesn''t organize? Then, what about the clothes? I cocked my head and asked.


    "Then, Tyr, do you not even wash your clothes?"


    [Mm?]


    "Laundry, I mean. Even the innovative clothing packets need to be removed and washed asionally. But it seems you haven''t even washed the clothes you wear daily."


    Thinking back, I hadn¡¯t seen Tyr hand-washing her clothes in Tantalus either. Since I use packets, I hadn''t paid much attention, but isn''t it strange? Laundry is a monster that devours the energy spent on domesticbor. Why hadn''t I ever seen her take up such a task?


    There''s only one conclusion.


    "The reason you hide clothes is because you don¡¯t even wash them... Aha."


    [nder!]


    "Did you wash them then? I haven''t seen you ever do that, though."


    Honestly, if a being as majestic as the Progenitor were to squat down and doundry, it would be quite a funny sight. Jobs may have ranks, but tasks don''t. Someone has to do the work, after all.


    Even I''ve taken on all sorts of odd jobs. Why should a Progenitor be spared? That''s a bit irritating.


    [A-Again, I repeat. I do not emit anything filthy, so¡­]


    "Then, this shouldn''t matter, right?"


    Hmph, how about this?


    I grabbed the hem of Tyr''s robe and brought it up to my nose, pretending to sniff deeply.


    Tyr''s mental gears seemed to creak. While her crimson eyes blinked dumbfoundedly, she watched what I was doing, before reacting a beat toote like something had malfunctioned within her.


    [Hu?! What do you think you are doing?]


    "Just checking for smells. Let¡¯s see what these supposedly unsoble clothes are like, shall we?"


    Just you wait. If there''s even a hint of odor, I¡¯ll make sure you can''t ever lift your head high again... Huh? Wait.


    "Eh? It really doesn¡¯t have a smell?¡±


    What in the world? She doesn¡¯t even doun... Ah.


    The Progenitor could manipte blood and darkness at will. Even in a space filled with blood, she could control it so well that not even the smell of blood would linger.


    Even when dealing with corpses, she could pulverize them with blood and swallow them up. She was a being who could dissolve both internal waste and external substances, eliminating them separately.


    "Wow, I can see why some people would want to be vampires and head to the Duchy. So, it¡¯s not just for immortality but also for these conveniences..."


    [L-Let go! You insolent brat!]


    The clothes only smelled faintly of fabric. Even the smell was utterly pristine. Jokingly saying it¡¯s easier to be dead than alive... who knew it would be practically true¡­?


    While I wasmenting and pondering the meaning of life, voices began to intermix from behind and in front of me. The voice of the Regressor echoed off the walls of the coffin from behind.


    "Stop squirming! It¡¯s cramped!"


    "It¡¯s not like I moved all that much."


    "You moved a lot, you know? And it wasn¡¯t even for a good reason! On top of that, you¡¯re even doing strange things!"


    "Ow! Ow! Don''t poke me! It hurts!"


    It hurts when you poke with a finger! Such immense strength but the fingers are so thin that it hurts more! Is this the corrtion between pressure and area?! Is this physics?!


    Ria''s voice started from the opposite corner of this elongated hexagonal-shaped coffin and reached my ears.


    "...It¡¯s nice and all that you¡¯re getting along with each other, but can we switch ces? It¡¯s too cramped because you keep moving. I mean, it¡¯s a bit awkward to say, but like¡­ Since the two of us here just had to be like this."


    "Woof, cramped! Chest, stifling! You, you''re too big!"


    "Mm, yes, roughly for that reason."


    What was happening on the other side? Curiosity was bubbling up, but it was too cramped to get a good /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 227: Hello? I’m the Sandman

    Chapter 227: Hello? I¡¯m the Sandman


    Tyr, who was being teased by me, readily epted the proposal when an excuse arose.


    [Indeed. Seeing as it has been a while. Let us change seats!]


    Suddenly, darkness covered my eyes. When I regained my sight, Azzy was blinking right before my eyes.


    With this, was the order of our positions Ria, Tyr, Azzy, me, then the Regressor? Azzy, squeezed in the middle, seemed ufortable and thrashed about, shouting.


    "Woof! I, want to! Go outside!"


    "Azzy. Don''t say such nonsense. Even though there is Tyr''s darkness, the Military State¡¯s searchlights are extraordinary at capturing human silhouettes."


    The biggest reason for developing ultra high-performance lights was to catch people who escape. There couldn''t be a more ironicedy.


    The Inner Circle was the darkest part of the Military State, teeming with exploited humans, yet it was also the most advanced; a secretivend gathering only the very essence of the Military State.


    Therefore, we must move stealthily. The outside was full of people struggling with harshbor day and night, with searchlights monitoring them in case they tried to escape.However¡­


    "Woof Woof! Stuffy! Awoooooo! Guarantee rights to space!"


    "Ssseup. It''s great and all that she¡¯s so lively that she doesn''t get stressed from moving¡­ But at times like this, it would¡¯ve been morefortable if she preferred tight spaces like a cat."


    What to do.


    A Beast King remained an idealistic entity and didn¡¯t lose its generality. A dog behaved like a dog, a cat behaved like a cat.


    Just like how Nabi, despite causing such amotion, loves mana herb, burrows into tight spaces, and doesn¡¯t forgive if things go wrong, Azzy has her own personality tailored to her race.


    Amidst this barkfest, Nabi seemed to have woken up too, as a contented purring came from the box at my feet.


    "Myaa. Stupid puppy who can¡¯t get herself together if she doesn¡¯t move¡­ How pitiful meow. Have some dignity like me meow."


    "Woof! Only she''sfortable!"


    Still, it was somewhat a relief. If Nabi had freaked out too, we couldn''t have moved this easily. It was better that Azzy was feeling ustrophobic than you causing a scene, Nabi. At least there was no bloodshed.


    Though Nabi''s attitude might be too pointed to be called friendly... In truth, Azzy, who didn¡¯t harm humans, was the strange one. After all, if a beast approaches without hesitation and immediately tries tomunicate, it''s literally no different from being best friends with them. Hence, Nabi actually held tremendous favor for us.


    If it were an ordinary beast, it would either flee far enough to be unseen¡­ Or if it showed itself, it meant death was likely imminent in most cases.


    Why else would the Human Regime try to collect cats and dogs? It was obviously because there was no other answer.


    "Woof! Violent cat,fortable! Good me, ufortable! Unfair! Awooooooo!"


    "Just endure it, okay? It''s only one night."


    "Awooooo! Violence, consideration! Non-violence, unkind treatment! Woof Woof!"


    "Sigh. Just give it a rest, will you? What do you even want me to do about it?"


    "Eye, for an eye! Answer, armed protest!"


    "Wait a minute. Isn¡¯t that a weird conclusion to draw?"


    This dog must have be an activist from all that exercise! Look at her trying to exercise her rights! This won''t do. It''s time for a handy tool!


    "Alright! Fine! What do you want? Shares? Take what you want! Just calm down!"


    "Woof! 10%!"


    "Fine, take it!"


    "Woof, got it!"


    And then Azzy abruptly calmed down, ears drooping and lips pursed. I cocked my head.


    "I feel like I''ve been taken advantage of and scammed¡­"


    "Woof! No! Fairpensation!"


    "What did you even do to deserve fairpensation... is what I want to say, but you did quite a lot, actually. Hmm."


    Come to think of it, when I used Nabi to subdue Historia that time, I also took advantage of Azzy¡¯s nature. Just the mere act of her siding with me over Historia was huge.


    Yeah, fine. Let¡¯s just give those meaningless shares to the dog. Even though she made a covenant with the Military State, when they dered default, Azzy only caused amotion. Even if I tell her to sue me, she wouldn¡¯t actually do it. After all, that would be nothing more than a death sentence for me. And she literally couldn¡¯t do that!


    Sure, cheering up Azzy wasn''t too difficult in the first ce, but getting a free carrot does feel good!


    "Woof! Woof! Woof!"


    Unaware of my feelings, Azzy moved around energetically. Ah, wait. It hurts if you flounder around like that in such a tight space...


    [...King of Dogs. Stop wagging your tail. The way that it flutters around bothers me.]


    "Woof Woof?"


    [Nevermind, forget it. I shall handle it.]


    <i>Whoosh.</i>


    Darkness enveloped me again. For a moment, I felt like I was being swept somewhere. When my vision returned, what I saw... was the wall of the coffin.


    The order now was Azzy, Tyr, Ria, the Regressor, and then me. Azzy¡¯s tail was pointing towards the edge of the coffin.


    [I should have sent the King of Dogs to the edge from the very start. What a nuisance...]


    It was a reasonable choice, but it resulted in the Regressor and Historia lying face to face. Out of all thebinations, it just had to have been that one. Mixing us up randomly sure did produce some strange situations, huh.


    Historia chewed her cigarette and spoke.


    "Progenitor, I appreciate you moving me. But this is a bit much. Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit too stimting for the kiddo?"


    ¡°Stimtion, my foot!"


    True to her words, Historia was still bound by both arms. Moreover, she was confined in a coffin so tight that there was no room to move, dressed only in a shirt because her outer garments were removed to dress the decoy doll.


    Though she could take off the clothing packet even while bound, she couldn¡¯t put it back on, leaving her in just her shirt.


    It didn''t lookfortable. Although she had mastered Qi Arts so wouldn''t physically deteriorate, being bound so tightly would still be painful, even for Historia.


    However, the Regressor promptly squashed any suchints.


    "Hmph, you should have just gone when I told you I¡¯d send you back, you know? You asked to be taken along instead. The audacity toin now."


    "Better to be a captive than bait. At the very least, I will not be a nuisance to my allies."


    "The red horse is bait. That¡¯s the code you used. You¡¯re telling me that isn¡¯t a nuisance to them?"


    Historia mmed up.


    The red horse is bait. She had personally marked it with a military cipher in the form of braille.


    Sure, it was a clue, but it was also devilish information that limited the opponent''s thinking. The Military State would obviously guess it to be a decisive clue. Yet, Historia had still marked it without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Thinking she had cornered her, the Regressor provocatively baited Historia.


    "Fine, sure. You didn¡¯t exactly lie. It really was bait. But as you know, the Military State, having read it, would naturally think we¡¯d still be in the belt, wouldn¡¯t they?"


    "...That¡¯s true. I hadn¡¯t thought of that."


    "Aha, you hadn¡¯t thought of it, you say? Is that how you¡¯re going to y it?"


    Historia avoided answering and looked away. Oooooh. The Regressor. Did she take the win for Season 1 of their verbal duel?


    "I wonder¡­ What could it be? What could possibly be the reason why one of the Six Star Generals is following us and acting so passively?"


    "...What do you think?"


    "Shall I guess?"


    As expected, it¡¯s certain. This punk isn¡¯t loyal to the Military State. Other Star Generals, sans the Sunderspear, all show loyalty, but this one pretends to be loyal while being ready to abandon the Military State at any time¡­.''


    <i>nce. </i>With such thoughts, the Regressor nced at me subtly.


    <b>?Maybe the Hamelin Incident and this guy had an impact? I¡¯m sure Hamelin was a huge part, but it shouldn¡¯t be the only influence. I get that they were close and all, but¡­ Wait, can it be?</b><b>?</b>


    Uh, wait a minute. I feel like your thoughts are running off to meaningless ces again. Regressor, stop thinking for a seco¡­


    Before I could trante my thoughts into action, the Regressor quietly muttered a thought-provoking question.


    "By any chance, were you... dating this guy?"


    At this point, this too was a talent. The talent to change the atmosphere with a single sentence.


    Silence fell inside the coffin. Originally, coffins were ces to hold the dead, and the dead do not speak, so perhaps she actually guided it back to its natural order.


    Caught off guard by the abrupt question, Historia blinked her eyes, trying to gauge what she meant.


    But in the Regressor''s eyes, there was only pure curiosity, albeit closely resembling her typical gathering of information for future regressions.


    <b>?Really? Even when the Resistance¡¯s uprising led to the founding of the Republic, this punk was oddly passive. It was the same when the Military State fell and the New Kingdom was established... Nahhh, there¡¯s no way it was because of a man, right?</b><b>?</b>


    To be honest, no. It wasn¡¯t entirely because of me. Though I had triggered it somewhat.


    However, Historia didn¡¯t exactly have a ster personality. Nor was she one to let such a remark slide. With a sly smile and slightly lowered gaze, she spoke.


    "...I know, right? Looks like I was left with such lingering attachments that I sold my country toe here."


    "Uh, seriously? For real?"


    "What reason is there for me to lie?¡±


    The rhetoric of ¡®It¡¯s not exactly a lie¡¯. I¡¯ve used it often, so I know what she was ying at.


    Sure, she was left with lingering attachments but not because we dated! The attachments Historia held were not of that kind!


    <b>?Uh, um? Wait, really? Was it for real? Woah, woah! Now that I think about it, I''ve never heard about the Gunmaster being involved with anyone before! The reason for that is because?!</b><b>?</b>


    The Regressor, who had doubts despite being the one to ask, had her curiosity spark as she asked.


    "Were you two dating? From back in Hamelin? Since which grade?"


    "Who knows. Hard to say exactly. We were so close for so long that it''s hard to pinpoint when it could have turned into that kind of rtionship."


    "Woah, aaaaah."


    That''s as far as this nder goes, Historia. I intervened before things could spiral out of control.


    "Hey! Stop saying that! You¡¯re making it all weird! We never had that kind of a rtionship in the first ce, so of course you can¡¯t pinpoint when we presumably dated!"


    As I shouted, the Regressor turned her head and yelled back.


    "The whole coffin is echoing! It¡¯s so noisy, so stay quiet if it doesn''t concern you!"


    "What? Hello? It''s about me, though. How in the world does it not concern me?"


    Regardless of my protests, the Regressor paid little attention to me and focused solely on Historia. What''s this? It feels like she doesn''t trust my words... Have I teased her so much that she doesn''t take me seriously anymore?


    And to be listening to Historia¡¯s story of all things. That''s a poor choice.


    "R-Really? So, how did you get to know each other?"


    "We were enrolled at the same time. We knew each other from the start. On top of that, Lankart, Huey, and I were well-known as geniuses from the moment we entered... Naturally, we saw each other as rivals."


    Rivals? What a joke. I was always the undisputed 1st ce. Who are you kidding? Who came second could vary depending on the matters of the state and the criteria, but there was no question about who was first.


    "Who was 1st ce then?"


    "It was always close, but Huey was always first. And I was always second."


    "Tch, was that actually true?"


    <b>?I was hoping it was just a bluff!</b><b>?</b>


    Your thoughts are impure, you mere elementary school graduate. I manipte your judgments, not deceive you with false information; I don''t need to use lies to deceive you.


    "In order to beat Huey, I tolled, devoted, and explored... Until at some point in time, I just got swept away."


    "W-Woah."


    See? Lies are unnecessary when ites to you. You just get sucked into the story without abandon. Look at how easily you¡¯re deceived. I don¡¯t know if this¡¯ll work, but let''s try to intervene for now.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Shei."


    "I told you to be quiet!"


    "I was speaking quietly, though..."


    Sigh. Fine. Sure, yeah. Go ahead. Chew me out, why don¡¯t you. I¡¯m gonna stop caring whether you are fooled or not...


    <b>?Mhmhmm. Past stories of Hu, is it... Well, it makes sense. If it¡¯s Hu, many would have courted him... Somehow, it feels a little bittersweet, but let''s hear it for now.</b><b>?</b>


    Hold up. Is it really fine to stop caring? The coffin is too narrow to take any sort of action already. If weird rumors are spread on top of that, it would be troublesome!


    My anxiety went unnoticed as the Regressor kept digging for more.


    "...H-However, that''s a secondary military school, right? Everyone lives in the same ce and instructors watch over you. How could anyone date there?"


    "There are many ways if you really want to. During free sparring, we would choose each other as opponents. And we could get to know each other while sweating profusely from fighting."


    "Wow..."


    <b>?That¡¯s honestly... quite romantic.</b><b>?</b>


    Romantic? Your brain must be made of muscles too, huh? Has the meaning of romance changed to unteral beating these days?


    ¡°And we even shared a mana herb that one of us was smoking..."


    "Uh, huh? What? You smoke those with your mouth, right?"


    "Hooo. Yeah, I know, right? I wonder¡­ How did we share it?"


    "T-That¡¯s¡­ indirect..."


    <b>?Woahhhhh. I can kinda feel my heart pounding a bit...</b><b>?</b>


    Utter disaster. We¡¯re in trouble. The Regressor got caught in her own trap, bing swept up too far. Her mode slightly switched. Where did the cold, information-gathering Regressor mode go? Are you seriously telling me it got lost in some fabricated story?


    <b>?Is that truly the case¡­?! To think they shared a mana herb one was already smoking!</b><b>?</b>


    Throughout this, a dark energy approached from the other side. It was Tyr.


    Ah, here''s another one caught in the fabricated story. What''s the big deal about sharing a mana herb anyw...


    <b>?You used to fuss over every little drop of your blood in front of me. The audacity. You even made a huge fuss even over a small scratch! How dare you! What a truly big mouth you have!</b><b>?</b>


    While pretending not to care, Tyr was keenly listening to the conversation, shooting me a look as if her feelings had been hurt.


    No, wait a minute. What does that have to do with this? Not all bodily fluids are blood, you know? I don''t use blood as spit like a Vampire does. And why use the expression ¡®big mouth''? How does that even make sense?


    Moreover! The mana herb was forcefully smoked by her, so I couldn''t resist! This is so unfair! I have been wronged!


    Meanwhile, the Regressor, havingpletely abandoned the thought of gathering information, was sincerely asking questions now.


    "In military school, from the moment you wake up until you go to sleep, you have a set schedule, right? There wasn''t any time to meet, was there?"


    "Huey and I were a part of a special curriculum. So we were exempt from several subjects and had plenty of free time. And of course, we shared that time together."


    "Wow..."


    Shared? Shared??????


    I tried to sleep in by freeing up my mornings, but she always barged in and changed those hours to whatever she liked, saying we needed to do post-meal exercise! Shit, I ended up suffering from stomachaches every day from exercising right after eating!


    Regressor, don''t take such nonsense at face value!


    <b>?If I had gone to secondary school too... Heh. At one point in my life, a time so long ago that I can barely remember, I used to dream about going to secondary school. And I was amazed when I heard that the Gunmaster, who was only a few years older than me, became a Star General¡­ But what¡¯s this? Now, here you are as my captive, tied up right before my eyes. Moreover, you¡¯re even sharing ordinary school stories. You never know what life has in hold for you, huh.</b><b>?</b>


    This is a disaster. She¡¯s reached the point where she started reflecting on her own memories. At this point, there¡¯s no way for her to escape on her own¡­! From this ck hole that is pajama talk!


    As the Regressor nostalgically smiled to herself, a sudden question popped into her mind.


    "Huh? Hold on a second. Then why were you trying to capture this guy?"


    "Why else? I told you. Because of my lingering attachments."


    "No, but¡­ You didn''t need to bring an entire army, right?"


    At that question, Historia paused for a moment. It was because that inquiry had reached the core of her true feelings.


    But eventually, remembering that I too was listening inside the coffin, Historia essentially spoke to me through the Regressor.


    "...Back during Hamelin, Huey had run away all on his own. I might not have been able to catch him if I was alone, and also... he needed to be questioned."


    "The incident where the students fell into the river? It was serious, but you just heard too, didn¡¯t you? Ultimately, it was the Military State that killed them. So why interrogate this guy about it?"


    "That¡¯s..."


    Historia stopped mid-sentence and chewed on the mana herb. Because it was not lit, she tasted nothing but the bitterness of the grass.


    However, taste was essentially memory as well. She searched for the taste within her memories, and within that taste, she revisited those memories. To Historia, the mana herb symbolized that time.


    "162 people disappeared all at once. Apart from a few who fell behind or chose a different path, my entire ss just vanished. Graduation turned into a reminder of those empty seats. The children with whom I had shared memories and envisioned futures had sunk beneath the river. Sometimes, when I turn to look at the distant flowing river, it feels like I too am sinking deep into its depths."


    Though she wasn¡¯t even smoking the mana herb, Historia''s focus seemed to blur momentarily, as if she was looking somewhere far away, not at this ce.


    "It¡¯s not right for them to die that way. I wasn¡¯t just one or two. For so many children... to die without even thinking of surviving¡­ Isn¡¯t it strange? If it was rather the Military State that killed them¡­ I would have at least been disillusioned. But such methods shouldn¡¯t exist."


    Historia did not wish for her peers to die. She was different from Nichs and Lankart.


    Nichs saw the students as a part of the Military State, thinking it was natural to ¡®process¡¯ them like trimming hair or nails. He used them arbitrarily as materials at his own discretion.


    Lankart ced no value on them. Whether a stone by thekeside drifted into the river was none of his concern. Whether they lived, died, or struggled, was outside his interest.


    However, since I had been with them and he couldn''t outright condemn the smart (or so I appeared) me, he tried to test me in his unique way. That was all.


    "But... I''m not sure. The fact that I''m thinking this way now, might be because I felt something about that scene."


    Compared to them, Historia sought a being with whom she could share her heart.


    In other words, she was lonely. She hoped for those who were less capable than her to catch up to her. Despite theirck of talent and Qi, she desperately wanted them to try.


    ¡­It was just that her expectations were too high, so she was continually left disappointed.


    "Still, that wasn¡¯t it. It shouldn''t even be thought of as a n. If only he had spoken to me before..."


    I can¡¯t definitively say things would have been different. It was because I had asked for Historia¡¯s help right before that event and she had, in fact,e right before my eyes.


    However, she turned away, not wanting to ruin things for her peers or disrupt the graduation practical exercise.


    And the regret of that hypothetical scenario was too terrible to consider.


    <b>?If I had known everything beforehand. If I had known... Would I¡­ have helped them? Would I, who had been born and raised in the Military State, have made the same choices that the me of the present would make?</b><b>?</b>


    Amid these poignant exchanges of real emotions, the Regressor noticed something, thus looking perplexed.


    "Huh? You talk as if you saw that scene firsthand?¡±


    "Ah."


    At that, Historia snapped out of her reverie. Biting the mana herb in her mouth, she awkwardly turned her body while muttering.


    "...Forget it. I''m just a captive. Think whatever you want about the rest."


    "Uh, uh? Wait, hold on! We¡¯re not done yet¡­!"


    The questions were getting too prolonged. This won¡¯t do. It¡¯s time for drastic measures. I had to end this conversation.


    I whispered as sultrily as I could into the Regressor¡¯s ear.


    "Goodnight, Mr. Shei."


    "Heuuuuuuueeeeeek?!"


    Wow. My voice alone made her arch her back and tremble. Was this the sensitivity of a stimted Regressor?


    "W-What do you think you¡¯re doing!"


    "What else? I¡¯m the Sandman<sup>1</sup>. Everyone has a tough day ahead, so why not thank yourself for today''s work and get some rest? Now then, let¡¯s all go to sleep. That''s it! Everyone disperse!"


    [...I do not necessarily require sleep, though.]


    "Tyr, you''re the eldest here and yet the kids are still up at this hour¡ªwhat have you been doing the entire time? Reflect on this! You should be making sure they get some sleep, not waking them up just because you don''t need any!"


    I abruptly shouted, ending the conversation forcibly. Comints bubbled up here and there, from both the Regressor and Tyr, but I ignored them and exacted a lights out. I covered the small light source by my bed with a finger, causing darkness to envelop us.


    <b>?You keep recycling phrases you used when you were ss president¡­ It seems you really haven''t changed much, Huey.</b><b>?</b>


    Now, I''m slowly starting to feel all strange myself. Historia, why are you being like this? Were you really my ex-girlfriend or /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 228: I Am Safe Now

    Chapter 228: I Am Safe Now


    When I emerged from the pitch-ck coffin, I found myself in and filled only with peace.


    It felt as though I had briefly stayed in a closet that leads to another world, often depicted in fairy tales. Just moments ago, I had been squirming in a cramped space after a bloody chase, but once I stepped outside, the violently heaving air had vanished, reced by a peaceful and gentle breeze.


    Feeling certain that I was safe, I shouted loudly.


    "Alright! We are safe now!"


    Is this what peace tastes like? How so very sweet. It feels great; even the air seems to wee me.


    Unlike the lush forests and trees of the south, the north is a region of wastnds and teaus. Well, the territory of the Military State isn''t thatrge, soing northward a bit doesn''t bring dramatic changes.


    However, there were still definite changes. The climate and vegetation shifted continuously, and starting from the Abyssal ins, everything changed dramatically. Like a line that divides a country at its border, once you cross the Abyssal ins, you encounter deste man-made grasnds and ins.


    A country that didn¡¯t seem like a country.


    Once the nation of Alchemy, now the Fallen Dominion, torn apart because of that very Alchemy.However, since the country was torn apart, it was actually a good ce for a wanderer like me to sneak into.


    "If we''ve made it this far, the Military State won''t be able to chase us here. Even if they realize the trick and somehow manage to follow us, we''ll be far away by then, having escaped. If we follow the Meta Conveyor Belt a little further, we''ll reach the Northeast Terminal and if we cross the Abyssal ins above that into the Fallen Dominion... Unless the Military State has the capability to cross other countries'' borders without restriction, they can''t catch us!"


    It was so, so impressive and thrilling. I wonder if there was anyone else in the history of the Military State who had managed to elude their pursuit for so long. It will be remembered for the ages.


    A record of escaping from the Military State. With this type of resume, I would never be turned away anywhere else.


    The Regressor who crawled out of the coffin with me also stretched greatly.


    "Agh. How persistent. What''s with these guys from the Military State? We were just going our way quietly and they suddenly started chasing us."


    "Mr. Shei, I think the Military State would feel a bit wronged if they hear that. It''s not like Mr. Shei was quiet in the capital before going about your way. You caused all sorts of trouble, after all."


    "What? You''re no better, Mr. Pied Piper of Hamelin. If it weren''t for you, they wouldn''t have chased us like hunting dogs!"


    "What did I do? I was living quietly in seclusion, you know? There were no rms until you guys showed up. Comparatively, you, Mr. Shei, did what? Stirred up the Capital Headquarters? That''s practically a deration of war, you know?"


    "You yed the pipe!"


    "Trill-lili, trill-lili. Saying that makes you sound like an actually decent person engaged in the arts. Anyway, there''s no criminal activity on my part in Amitengrad, as far as I can see. I really don''t think it''s a me problem."


    "We''re the same! Until we met you, the Military State was practicing Active Engagement Avoidance! So, why then did the Military State suddenly bring their entire force to follow us?"


    How would I know that?


    Of course, I often gather information through indiscriminate Mind Reading. My Mind Reading can assimte... No, read all memories of a person for a moment.


    However, I still didn¡¯t know why the Military State behaves this way. Because the Military State wasn¡¯t a person.


    We were pursued by two of the Six Star Generals, the Sunderspear and the Mage Marshal.


    The Sunderspear was puzzled by the sudden change of orders but didn¡¯t think much of it. He enjoyed fighting the strong. Although he has be less reckless with age, he had no reason not to follow orders once they were given.


    The Mage Marshal was loyal to the orders of the Military State. Shepensated for herck of talent with systems and resources. She was a perfect example of realizing the ideals of the Military State and the Military State was a benefactor to Mage Marshal, who could have aged and died as an ordinary mage. The Military State and Mage Marshal affirm each other.


    Meanwhile, other general officers and soldiers just followed orders. So, I couldn¡¯t know the true intentions of the Military State.


    No, I don''t even know if this country has any true intentions in the first ce.


    The Regressor then called for Historia, the person closest to the Military State here.


    "Gunmaster! You''re a Star General, so you must know. Did the Military State chase us because of me or because of him?"


    "I don''t know either."


    Historia was puffing on a mana herb, havinge outside for the first time in a while. Upon seeing the shameless chain-smoker boldly asking for a light while still tied up, the Regressor, who expected a clear answer, scowled deeply.


    "You should know! You''re a Star General!"


    "Just because I''m a Star General doesn''t mean I know everything. I''m only a Major General so far."


    "You¡­ Hoooo, okay. Then why did you chase us?"


    "Is there a soldier who questions the reasons behind orders?"


    "No, but still! There must be a passionate reason why you''ve chased us so fervently¡­! Ah, right."


    <b>?Because you''re still hung up on your ex and you said you had something to ask about Hamelin, right? That''s why you chased us...?</b><b>?</b>


    The Regressor nced at me and nodded. To think she would be so understanding of all of Historia''s actions from just that one mention of an ex; I couldn''t tell if it was fantasy or naivety.


    In the end, without getting a clear answer, she grumbled, visibly dissatisfied.


    "Does the Military State not even tell its own soldiers why they fight?"


    Historia found the Regressor''sment intriguing.


    "That''s an interesting viewpoint. So, if the reason is convincing, it''s okay to fight, and if not, one should disobey?"


    "That''s not it! But someone has to give the orders! If even you, a Star General who directly followed us, don''t know, then who does?"


    "Of course, Command must know."


    "Command?¡±


    As soon as the topic of Command came up, a displeased expression crossed the Regressor''s face. It was more the difort of an unresolved issue than just perplexity, like the annoyance you''d feel upon finding a bit of dirt left over after cleaning.


    Wait, didn''t she say she had defeated the Military State before? What''s with that expression?


    <b>?I''ve seen the Military State copse many times until now and I''ve even helped bring about its downfall... but I''ve never actually seen Command. Whenever the Military State falls, those bastards disappear without a trace. As if they never existed in the first ce.</b><b>?</b>


    Regressor! You''ve been grappling with the Military State for 13 regressions and you don''t know the identity of Command? You punk¡­!


    What a relief. I thought I was the only one who didn''t know.


    I''ve lived in the Military State for nearly 25 years, reading the thoughts of countless people, whether soldiers, instructors, or remnants of the Kingdom. I never specifically targeted anyone, but given my ability, I prided myself on knowing quite a bit.


    But even someone like me didn¡¯t know what Command is, or what its true identity is.


    When a Mind Reader says ''I don''t know,'' it means there''s really nothing to grasp at.


    Amitengrad. The most populous andrgest city in the Military State. Even while living there, I''ve never encountered anyone who belonged to or had contact with Command. It seems the high-ranking officials of Command don''t show their faces in public much.


    ...Thanks to a Signaller I met recently, I managed to get a small clue... but even Signallers who had directmunication were just limbs of Command.


    <b>?Even the Gunmaster won''t know the identity of Command. If she knew, she would have shown signs in the past regressions. But since it''s the first time we''ve been this close, why not try to find out?</b><b>?</b>


    Yeah. How could I, just a Mind Reader, know something that even a Regressor, who had unearthed secrets, amassed treasures, and traveled through time, doesn¡¯t know?


    While I was nodding to myself in satisfaction, the Regressor decided to make the most of this opportunity and asked outright.


    "That thing you all refer to as Command. Does it really exist?"


    Contrary to the Regressor''s worries, Historia answered smoothly.


    "It must. Orders doe down through Signallers, after all."


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking if it really exists. The orders are transmitted by Signallers, but no one has ever seen the true form of Command."


    However, it turned out that something easily obtained was of lesser value. Even Historia didn''t know much about the identity of the Command.


    "What a fresh experience¡­ I''ve been a general officer for quite some time, but most people still don''t know my face. Who would salute me on sight? They salute towards the stars on my chest."


    Historia proudly puffed out her chest, showing off the badges on her uniform.


    However, Historia had briefly forgotten something. Her uniform was acting as bait to lure the Military State away, racing in the opposite direction.


    Sigh, I can¡¯t with her. She¡¯s still so sloppy and tactless. A true friend should help in times like these, huh?


    Let''s see. Since it¡¯s rude to mention it directly, I''ll subtly bring it up, referring to our earlier conversation. That''s how manners are like these days.


    I saluted towards Historia¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Salute.¡±


    My non-verbal expression effectively carried out its duty. Historia narrowed her eyebrows and discreetly lowered her gaze.


    Only then did Historia remember that she was wearing only a thin shirt. As well as how she was currently bound with the legendary thread, Sky Silk.


    Blushing momentarily, Historia, clenching the mana herb in her mouth, kicked me outright. Her leg shot out without any preparatory movement, striking my thigh with tremendous speed and precision.


    "Ouch, ouch! Use your words, your words! Not your feet!"


    "..."


    "Ow, ow! Who didn''t tie up the captive''s feet? Don''t you know someone at the level of a Star General is a weapon in their entirety?!"


    Damn, my body was swaying. Even if I tried to escape or subdue her, her leg traced a bizarre trajectory, relentlessly targeting my thigh.


    As I suffered from Historia''s feet, the Regressor watched me with a look of satisfaction.


    "Hmph. You¡¯re the one to abandon her and mess around. Such audacity. It''s toote for regrets. This much is generous for a punk like you."


    "Can you please get rid of that baseless ex-girlfriend filter in your head already?! And you¡¯re the one to tie these knots! You were all fired up, trying to tie her up tightly, but then thought ¡®Uh, is it too harsh?'' and neglected the legs!"


    <b>?Huh? How did he...?</b><b>?</b>


    "W-W-What about it! Even this level of restraint is insufficient against a Star General!"


    "Yes! Exactly! It''scking! And my body is proving that right at this moment! Ow, ow!"


    Anyway, it turned out that even Historia knew very little about Command. The Regressor grumbled in disappointment.


    "A Star General doesn''t know the identity of Command? That¡¯s outright suspicious! Why doesn''t anyone question it?"


    "Well, maybe they can¡¯t question it since the identity is unknown?"


    "If the identity is unknown, it should be even more suspicious!"


    "That''s because Mr. Shei is a powerhouse at the level of a nation. If things go wrong, you¡¯re the kind of person who could flip a country upside down, so your perspective matches that. But for ordinary people, the concepts like the Military State or Command are far too vast to fathom."


    Command referred to the leadership that governs the Military State. When decrees or orders were issued from the Military State, everyone simply said ''the Military State has ordered it'' or ¡®Command has issued the order,'' and they followed along.


    Did this mean there was some absolute power, a tyrant in control... Well, not exactly. No, they are tyrannical, but it¡¯s slightly different.


    A tyrant existed conspicuously before everyone. They instilled fear in people with their inherent power and brutality.


    Since no one, except me, could know what was in people''s hearts, they strived to escape from the malicious whims of the unpredictable tyrant. They ttered the tyrant to win their favor, and while taking advantage of their indifference, they amassed wealth, indulged in luxury, and slowly devoured the nation. The filth and grease from the top seeped downwards, gradually contaminating the entire body of water.


    However, Command was not visible to the eye.


    Theymunicated only through Signallers, and even then, not directly but through magic golems used formunication. A Signaller, who was merely a Captain, neither had the power to inflict harm nor held any real authority.


    Even I had only just recently learned... They issued orders from the Windowless Room, deprived of everything worldly, in a dry and monotonous voice. It was a life of messaging that went beyond just integrity and incorruptibility into the realm of obsessive cleanliness and purity.


    Officers, despite their low rank, resented the Signallers who gave them crisp orders, but even that didn''tst long. It was hard to harbor hatred towards something non-human when Signallers only appear as golems.


    If that was the case even with Signallers and golems, then what about when it came to Command? How much more extreme would their perspective on them be?


    "The more something is beyond your understanding, the bigger, moreplex, and powerful it appears, the different the emotions it evokes. Ordinary people call entities beyond their sight as God and worship them. They might feel sorry when a god takes life or destroys property, but they don''t get angry. Mr. Shei, you wouldn''t think to attack a storm or lightning, would you?"


    "Huh?"


    <b>?What? Why wouldn¡¯t I? I''ve even caught lightning before.</b><b>?</b>


    Ah, right. She was a Regressor, the worst kind of existence that even defied gods. I shouldn''t apply normal reasoning when ites to her.


    A powerhouse who had the strength to confront the Military State. One who sincerely treated an entire country as an ¡®enemy¡¯.


    You¡¯re sure you¡¯re a powerhouse, right? You¡¯re not just being childish, right?


    Well, what does it matter? Even if she¡¯s childish, strength makes one a powerhouse. If something doesn''t go well, I should just reconsider the fact that maybe it''s ack of power.


    "So, to ordinary people, the Military State is akin to a natural disaster. Officers, at most, hold a grudge against the Signaller, but they don¡¯t me Command. People can only hate what they can see..."


    Eh? Wait a minute. I paused to reconsider what I had just said.


    God. And religion.


    The Military State has no God. The Celestial Order was rejected and the Order of Gaia had be a constructionpany whening to thisnd. Other folk beliefs had long since degenerated into devils or fairies.


    If so... the religion of this country is...


    My thoughts were deepening when the Regressor''s grumbling interrupted me.


    "...But how can you call yourself a Star General, someone who is a part of a nation¡¯s power, and not know? You''re in a position to know. Yet, you don¡¯t even know about Command or Hamelin. What in the world are you even aware of?"


    The Regressor''s careless grumble hit close to home for Historia.


    How typical of the Regressor. How typical of her remarks. If the other person had been me or Tyr, we would haveughed it off. But conversations change depending on who you''re talking to. You see, Historia doesn¡¯t hold back.


    "So, what should I do then?"


    "Huh?"


    "Should I rough up the Signallers? Drag them out by the scruff of their neck and force them to spit out the truth? Or should I hunt down Command as if catching a rat, overturning and killing everything as I go?"


    "W-Why are you getting angry...?"


    Damn, she¡¯s really asking someone why they¡¯re angry after being the one to anger them. I was somewhat expecting it, but still¡­ I can¡¯t believe her.


    "Do you think everyone thinks like you, like Huey, and can just shake it all off and leave?! I can''t! It¡¯s honestly more strange to leave without any lingering attachments! How can you just leave behind all the memories and connections you¡¯ve had until now?"


    Though she was speaking to the Regressor, it felt like she was addressing me. The only thing the Regressor had done wrong was to provoke her emotions to bubble to the surface.


    And there¡¯s quite a bit, huh.


    Having poured out her emotions on the meless Regressor, Historia recalibrated her emotions, setting them back to zero. Her subdued gaze turned towards me.


    "I knew that a few, including you, were alive! But even though I knew, I said nothing. Whenever someone asked, I parroted that everyone was dead, that we had tried to save them but found only corpses, that no one was alive. Even when suspicious nces were directed at me, I kept my mouth shut and faithfully followed the orders given to me...! Because I had to btedly pay for the authenticity of my testimony!"


    Her peers had disappeared through methods akin to suicide, and thanks to that, she had to attend military academy all alone. Even in istion, she had obeyed the Military State''smands silently. Her talent was exceptional, but it was her unrestrained dedication in operations that made her known as the ''Daughter of the Military State,'' setting an example for all soldiers.


    However, Historia had not always been so diligent. Even through secondary school, she was not a very sincere person. She acted as if she was superior, dismissed other children, and skipped sses on the daily¡ªa typical delinquent genius. I was the diligent one.


    But the reason why someone like her had be a model general officer was...


    "When things quieted down, I thought someone woulde looking... I struggled to be recognized as a Star General, fearing they wouldn''t know my whereabouts! But you, you showed no signs ofing to find me¡­! And the only thing that found me was..."


    <b>?A continuous¡­ wait¡­ And from the moment we met again, this fool kept running away, trying to shake me off...!</b><b>?</b>


    At this point, it was unclear whether Historia was chewing on the mana herb or biting her lip. Though the rope was tied around her arms, her emotions could not be bound; they continued to spill out unrestrained.


    I scratched my chin, receiving her gaze.


    "...Honestly, I''ve been living quite busily too. But for some reason, now that it turned out this way, it feels like I¡¯ve be a terrible person."


    "You¡¯re right. You¡¯ll receive divine retribution."


    The Regressor nodded annoyingly, adding her input as if to stir the pot. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re some meddling sister-inw. Why are you being like /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 229: A New Life

    Chapter 229: A New Life


    ''I'' had to live a normal life.


    But what exactly is a normal life? She, who imposed a normal life on ¡®me¡¯, could not answer that question for me.


    It was natural. Life of itself was something ordinary. Every process between birth and death was life, so what could we possibly define as normal?


    However, she had to put a bridle on ¡®me¡¯. After a long while of repeated questions and answers, reaching the limits of possibility, she came up with one method.


    That was....


    ***


    Historia vented her emotions, but herints had clear limits. What they were was¡­


    "I rolled and tumbled around in back alleys to survive, though...."


    My past was no less unfortunate. Historia fell silent.Despite her emotional struggles, Historia steadily rose to be a general officer. During that time, she had to carry out numerous missions like eliminating remnants of the Kingdom, executing spies, capturing secret organizations, and deterring other countries, but nheless, her path was that of a General. A brilliant career followed her.


    In contrast, what about me? To survive, I had to undergo emotionalbor, physicalbor, mentalbor, and illegalbor in the back alleys of the Military State, damaging my body, mind, conscience, andw-abiding spirit. I made a big gain by making the right investment, but it still took a long time to fully settle down.


    "I just wanted to live a normal life! Do you know how difficult it was for a drifter, who wasn¡¯t even registered as a citizen, to settle in the capital? It''s true I didn''t contact you, but... in the first ce, it''s hard for someone living a normal back alley life to even encounter a general officer, let alone a Star General. You can''t meet them with normal methods."


    Everyone has different reasons for their hardships. Comparing who had a tougher life between the two of us ultimately turns into unsightly whining. Moreover, with such different strengths and statuses, our hardships were mutually iprehensible.


    Historia knew this fact, so she silently agreed.


    ''...I took out my bad mood on Huey because of that kid. Let''s calm down.''


    Using a proven method to calm herself, Historia inhaled the mana herb smoke reverently and then brought up her business as if nothing had happened.


    "...So. What are you going to do now? If you say you''ll escape across the border, I have the intention to let you go peacefully."


    "How will you let us go peacefully?"


    "By dying my report and returningte. Also, if I exaggerate your forces¡­ Then the Military State will give up the pursuit."


    "Will the Military State truly give up? If they would just let it go after losing us, they wouldn''t have tried to block us in the first ce, would they now?"


    The Military State is rational. Command, which is the brain of the Military State, would be the same. If they are chasing us, there must be a sufficient reason.


    I don¡¯t know that reason. Three of the Six Star Generals gathered, yet even they didn¡¯t know. Historia chased us for personal reasons, but after sneakily reading her mind, it was clear that neither the Sunderspear nor the Mage Marshal knew Command¡¯s intentions.


    They simply followed, believing there must be such a reason, albeit vaguely.


    Well, if you¡¯re a Star General, you could force them to tell you, but everyone carried out their missions in this vague and unclear belief, just like this fog around us.


    "...Regardless of the Military State''s intentions, nothing changes. As long as the Military State leads the army, they can''t catch you if you cross the border."


    "Obviously. After all, bringing an army into another country is a war. It doesn¡¯t be a chase anymore. Unless they start a war just to catch us."


    It was right when I confidently said they would never follow us.


    "...A¡­ war?"


    The Regressor blinked her eyes widely. She looked like someone who had dramatically remembered something she had forgotten. After a moment, her eyes narrowed like a beast meeting a strange light, as she questioned in a sharper voice.


    "Wait. You said the troops are gathering towards the Far East, right?"


    "Yep."


    "Then what about the gathered troops? What happens to them?"


    "Regarding the main force under the Star Generals... if the target disappears, they have to disband."


    "A corps has gathered on the Meta Conveyor Belt, though. Yet, you¡¯re saying they¡¯ll disband without gaining anything? Do you really think that''s likely?"


    Historia stopped speaking.


    The Military State is rational. They do not take unnecessary losses. In the first ce, they do not move if the loss is certain.


    It¡¯s a country where the doctrine of Active Engagement Avoidance is not a joke but a part of the official manual. Although strength would be wasted in real-time for emergencies, it would be an extremely significant and meaningless loss to scatter this way.


    Then a question arises here.


    Why did Command gather corps, even while taking on enormous losses?


    ''It''s war.''


    The Regressor insightfully realize such a fact, which even I had not predicted at all.


    ''In the first ce, the corps were gathered not to capture us, but to merely act as if they were going to in order to start a war...! We were the bait!''


    Was the Regressor always this smart?


    I am a Mind Reader. I am merely a Magician who reads the other person''s predictions and slightly surpasses them. I am not a creator who makes something out of nothing, nor a pioneer who leads something at the forefront of this world.


    Just an ordinary user who makes good use of what exists just a teensy bit better.


    As someone who reads minds, I can only imagine what everyone else imagines. On the other hand, the Regressor, who had crossed death several times, discerned the Military State''s intentions with just a few pieces of information, as if her previous experiences were not just for show.


    To think the Regressor, who seemed socking, showed such high-level intuition...!


    This kinda hurts my pride¡­


    ''Because, in the previous regression, the first war also broke out at this time! The war that ended in just seven days, the Seven Day War!''


    Hey. What¡¯s wrong with you?


    If you saw it in the previous regression, remember it in advance! Why are you only recalling it now!


    ***


    The operation failed. The Military State had been fooled.


    The general officers of the Military State, who had moved in perfect order following the Signaller''smands, felt a great sense of defeat.


    No matter how strong the enemy was, they just amounted to three and two beasts. Compared to that, the number of soldiers gathered now was a total of ten thousand. The difference in numbers was so vast that counting the ratio was meaningless.


    Moreover, Bernartern, the Level 5 Elite Corps, was on standby. Even if a war broke out, a powerful force sufficient to carry it out had gathered in the Far East.


    However... the enemy hadpletely disappeared.


    The red horse pulling the container stopped running as soon as the sun rose in the east. Ralion, the Sanguine Steed, looked at the sunlight with discontent, scratched the ground for no reason, hit its head on a nearby tree a few times, neighed sorrowfully towards the sky, and disappeared.


    Ralion failed topletely fulfill its role as bait. Only three officers with amunication magic golem were chasing him.


    The red horse was bait.


    ording to the information personally infiltrated and obtained by Historia, the Daughter of the Military State and Gunmaster, the container pulled by Ralion was bait to divert the Military State¡¯s attention. Therefore, there was no need to invest much force. Onemunication golem would be enough.


    That information was urate.


    The container was empty, and only Historia¡¯s uniform fluttered like a g. There was not a shadow of a person in the rattling container, only crude dolls. It was a rather insincere decoy that would have made one angry if they had been deceived.


    The officer sessfully confirmed the authenticity and immediately reported it through the Signaller.


    However... the main force that received the contact was in a gloomy mood.


    "...This is troublesome. The Daughter actually got kidnapped."


    No matter how long they waited at the Far East Terminal¡­ Even when the main force, which had startedter than them, joined them, the enemy did not appear.


    The corps, which had finished experiencing a day in the life of aborer through opening each container, awkwardly joined the main force and waited for the next order.


    Leading them, Sunderspear Patraxion was quite perplexed.


    "Even if we lost them, having the Daughter kidnapped is a big deal. They wouldn''t kill her, would they?"


    To that question, Colonel Gand, his adjutant, answered.


    "They would not kill her. The Pied Piper of Hamelin is an old acquaintance, being a contemporary of Historia Major General. They are acquaintances, so he would not easily take her life. And...."


    "And what? Didn''t I tell you not to drag out your words and make me impatient? Are you a blind date trying to lead me on or something?"


    "...Please do not make such ridiculous remarks! It gives me the chills!"


    "It''s your fault for stammering and making me resort to such methods. So, what?"


    "There''s a possibility that Major General Historia... as the staff officer suspected, might be helping them. Isn¡¯t it strange that she transmitted the code about the red horse being bait but left no other clues? Maybe..."


    As a Colonel and a martial artist, Colonel Gand couldn¡¯t dare to use a Star General, so he was cautious. Instead, he conveyed his thoughts to the only person who had the right to do so.


    Patraxion understood and nodded significantly.


    "It seems the Daughter, who seemed to be obedient, gotpletely swayed by the Pied Piper. Is this why they say a fair face may hide a foul heart?!"


    "...Putting aside that metaphor, what will you do now?"


    "We have to see the results. When she returns, we¡¯ll check if there are any traces of lip marks."


    Colonel Gand, who was usually skilled at differentiating between falsehood and truth, found it fairly difficult to distinguish his damn master''s jokes from his serious remarks.


    After pondering for a moment, he carefully asked his unreliable superior and respected mentor.


    "...Master. Does thate from your experience?"


    "Hey, hey! What a dangerous thing to say. That was just my wife''s unfounded suspicion!"


    At that moment, the Mage Marshal burst into the temporary headquarters with amanding stride. Despite working day and night and barely getting any sleep, she spoke to the Sunderspear with the same demeanor as when she first arrived.


    "General Patraxion. Orders havee down from Command."


    "What did they say? Did they find the runaway daughter?"


    "Listen to the end. ording to Command''s judgment, they have overtaken us via the Inner Circle. We are ordered to gather in the north immediately through the Meta Conveyor Belt."


    "The north?"


    "Yes. You, as the Northern Commander, will takemand of the corps."


    The Sunderspear tilted his head.


    He wasn''t surprised that they had overtaken them via the Inner Circle. It had already been mentioned by the staff. Sunderspear agreed with this prediction, even apuding the move for striking exactly at their weak point.


    The question was not about that but rather about the Military State''s order to gather in the north amidst this situation.


    "If they''ve overtaken us, isn''t it already toote? If arge army gathers in the north, the Fallen Dominion, which borders us, will surely react, though? Ah."


    As the Sunderspear spoke, he soon realized the Military State''s intent.


    To track a few strong individuals, one must scatter rather than concentrate. Like the Empire''s Net of Heaven and Earth, the basic strategy was to release scouts, who were resolved to die, in all directions and gradually narrow the encirclement using their lives as bait.


    However, the Military State, despite the Meta Conveyor Belt''s characteristics, was excessively concentrated. On a narrow road, what''s the point of a dense corps? Only a few would be able to fight anyway.


    However, this question was also instantly resolved.


    If the reason for gathering the corps was to quite literally gather the corps... this chase itself was a sort of y.


    Patraxion grinned fiercely.


    "Got it. Command, those clever folks. They''re doing something interesting... They sure know how to use their heads."


    If this chase was indeed a charade, there was no need for Patraxion to feel burdened. He had carried out his mission excellently. Now, he just had to prepare for the real battle.


    However, the Mage Marshal, who had not yet grasped the situation, frowned even further and asked.


    "Mm? Got it? What is it that you mean?"


    "...Are you sure you¡¯re a Mage, Granny? It seems like you''re ruining the stereotype about how all Mages are smart."


    "It is not a stereotype, but a bias. Correct such thoughts."


    "If it''s a bias that Mages are smart, then do your best to make it true. It¡¯s honestly a good bias for people to have."


    It took some time to exin to the Mage Marshal, but in any case, war was decided.


    Now, the Military State had lost all interest in the fugitives...


    ***


    The troops gathered in the Far East. The Military State preparing for war. And us, who had escaped their surveince.


    An empty Command. Signallers, the identity of Command.


    The Regressor, after repeatedly thinking, proposed.


    "Let''s strike Command."


    I, too, answered as if I had been waiting for her to say /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 230: Who Do You Like More? Mom Or Dad?

    Chapter 230: Who Do You Like More? Mom Or Dad?


    Wouldn''t it be too arrogant for a mere human to discuss the shape of a country they couldn¡¯t even see with their very own eyes? However, when looking at the map, the Military State indeed had an elongated horizontal shape.


    Just like how blood follows the body, the Meta Conveyor Belt, which could be considered the aorta of the Military State, also had an oblong shape.


    No, to be precise, it was closer to a horizontally elongated rectangle with angr semicircles attached to both sides. This was because curves caused significant wear on the edges.


    Command was located at the very center of the circr Meta Conveyor Belt. The heart of the Inner Circle. To get there, we had to moveterally to some extent.


    Thus, we were now re-boarding the Meta Conveyor Belt that we had left once.


    After the n to storm Command was devised, the Regressor headed for the Meta Conveyor Belt. With Signallers and searchlights monitoring everywhere, there was no better means of transportation for moving without being detected. We easily boarded it and searched for a container to hide and pass the time.


    The container was filled with cargo... but the Regressor emptied it in a very simple way. She opened her subspace, the Pocket, and started putting everything inside.


    Historia stared in awe at the Pocket that endlessly swallowed items.


    "...What in the world is that?""Oh, it''s a cheat item. By the way, it''s filled with all sorts of bizarre tools."


    "Two Treasure Swords, immense Qi... Are you perhaps a hidden son of the Empire''s Emperor?!"


    "Does the hidden son of the Empire''s Emperor carry stuff like this around these days? I''m a bit envious. Seems like it¡¯s worth being the Emperor''s son, huh."


    Ah, thank goodness. I wasn''t the only one feeling an inferiorityplex based on envy. Historia also felt a simr sense of absurdity upon seeing that.


    This was how people should normally react. The fact that she had such items should be seen as abnormal.


    "Tch. It''s full."


    The Regressor stopped packing only after emptying two-thirds of the container. She clicked her tongue in disappointment, which was honestly pretty irritating. I hoped she remembered that she alone could revolutionize the Military State''s entire logistics industry.


    Comparing a single human to a container dedicated to storing items was a bit sad for the container, wasn''t it?


    The Regressor pulled out other necessities from her pocket as she spoke.


    "Let''s just push the rest to the corner. It would be best to spend time here until we arrive at the Central Terminal. And if possible, let¡¯s prioritize contacting the Resistance."


    "The Resistance? Do we need them? Isn''t that a bit too reckless?"


    "They''re perfect for causing amotion. Without them, well, I guess we¡¯ll cause a mess ourselves."


    From the Military State''s perspective, it would be better to call the Resistance. Themotion caused by the Regressor would be of an unprecedented kind, after all.


    "Are you done? Then it is my turn. Do I just need to ce a Mark here?"


    "Yes. Please."


    "Hoho. Understood. It feels somewhat rewarding to divide the work."


    The person who usually wouldn''t lift a finger was now feeling the reward ofbor.


    Tyr drew a Mark with her blood-stained finger on the container''s inner wall. The pattern soaked in blood glowed ominously in the dark, as the inner wall fell under her control. In the past, when she could freely manipte blood, she would have just extended her hand, but now, with her heart beating again, she had to draw it out meticulously.


    The container wasrge and her characteristic leisurely attitude made it quite time-consuming. But we couldn''t rush her. After all, only Tyr could do this. This was a job for a specialist.


    Now then, everyone is working. It is time for me to earn my keep.


    If I don¡¯t work, my share would disappear and my right to reap the benefits would be gone. If I wanted to enjoy everything, I had to work for it.


    I pointed my finger over there.


    "Come on, let''s go! Azzy, Nabi, Ria! Move the cargo to the corner!"


    "Woof woof!"


    "Meow?"


    "...I¡¯m included in this?"


    The dog ran out like Azzy. Or wait, was it the other way around? Anyway, by dragging and scratching the cargo with her teeth and ws, she moved it to the corner several times.


    My instinct to love neat squares whispered to me to stop and organize, but I postponed it. It wasn''t a goal worth achieving by increasing my workload. In other words, it was too much trouble.


    "Mya-. Well done meow-."


    "Nabi. You need to work too."


    "Mya? Mya have to eat and smoke meow. Offer a tribute right neow."


    "Ugh, a cat''s life is seriously the best... If you push that cargo to the corner, I''ll give you a box that fits your body perfectly."


    "A box? Give it meow! Right neow!"


    "Does this beast not understand the rtionship between work and reward?"


    I, a human, took charge of cleaning up after them; the privilege of being a highly intelligent being. I neatly stacked the cargo Azzy had pushed into the wall, making space for us to stay.


    Oh, right. I have to clean the floor too. Should I use the other punk for this?


    "Ria. I''ll give you a rag, so clean the floor. You can clean with a rag even if your hands are tied, right?"


    Historia, who caught the rag with her toes, asked me.


    "...Huey. You¡¯re joking, right?"


    "Joking? Does this look like a joke? If you''re part of this group, you should work, right? Do you think captives don¡¯t work? Then I wanna be a captive too!"


    "Not that. The part about storming Command."


    Historia red at me fiercely, grinding her teeth.


    "You said you wanted to live a normal life. Since when did storming the Command be a normal thing?"


    "No, no. Didn''t you hear Mr. Shei exin? What we''re doing is pursuing peace. Love and peace. That''s the most important thing a normal person should do, isn¡¯t it?"


    I answered, making a V sign with both hands.


    If there was a chained beast, it was my instinct to get as close to them as possible and tease them. As such, knowing that Historia would react, I kept provoking her.


    If her hands weren''t tied, she would have clenched her head. Historia, feeling a sort of mental vertigo, eximed.


    "To stop a war, you''re going to attack Command? That''s just war! Wouldn¡¯t only an idiot do that?"


    "Just between us, I do think he¡¯s an idiot."


    "...I¡¯m talking about you, Huey!"


    "Huh? Why? Mr. Shei was the one who nned this operation. If you¡¯re going to call anyone an idiot, it obviously has to be Mr. Shei!"


    If a war had started in the previous regression, you should have let us known sooner. We almost got stuck in the Fallen Dominion, which would be a battlefield.


    Attacking Command isn''t aforting thought, but it''s better than getting caught up in a war. Unstable killing intent aimed at the unspecified masses, just like how it was in war, is too fatal for me. You can''t dodge a potshot, you know?


    And ording to the Regressor, the clouds of war between countries would gradually increase starting from this war... So well, there''s no harm in stopping it, right? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one to stop it anyway.


    "That''s just how it is, Ria. By the way, didn''t I tell you to clean? Since when did cleaning be a death re?"


    "Huey!"


    "If you don''t want to join us, just get off right now. Who''s stopping you? Your feet aren''t tied, so you can run to Daddy Sunderspear and Mommy Mage Marshal and tell them, right? Hey, they''re charging at Command! Go stop them! Just like that! Go and try to make my path forward difficult!"


    "You...!"


    Her shoulders and chest trembled instead of her tied fists. I went ahead and taunted some more.


    "Go ahead! I''m not stopping you! What, have we ever said we¡¯re going to kill you or something? Or torture you or take you hostage? We said we''d let you go! You''re the one who wanted to watch and asked toe with us!"


    "Hey!"


    Historia moved her legs while tied. The ragnded on her foot and immediately shot at me like a projectile. Despite her awkward stance, the rag flew straight at my head.


    Haha. No way. No matter how clumsy I am, how could I not dodge a rag thrown with just her feet? I bent backward and...


    "Kuahk!"


    It hit my face. Since it hit while I was bending back, I fell backward. The hipbone, which had lost its tail through evolution, collided with the hard floor. At this moment, I missed that lost tail so very much.


    That''s right. Legs had three times the strength of arms...! Their only weakness was that they were easier to detect due torge movements, but it didn''t really matter to a Mind Reader like me anyway!


    Rubbing my aching cyx, I pulled the rag off my face.


    "Ptui, ptui. How dare you hit my face with a dusty rag!"


    "Considering what you did, you deserve it."


    "No sign of remorse! I shall punish you right away!"


    <b>?Punish? Even if I''m tied up, how are you going to punish me? You''ll need to think of a creative way, Huey. I''ll look forward to it.</b><b>?</b>


    I shall meet those very expectations!


    Not me! Someone stronger than me!


    I ran to Tyr and the Regressor and tattled.


    "Mom! Dad! She hit me! Please scold her!"


    The reaction was immediate. The Regressor, who was called Dad, shouted as if she had been shot.


    "Why am I Dad? In the first ce, I''m a wom- No! I mean, you¡¯re older!"


    Oooh, you knew I was older? I thought you hadpletely forgotten because you always ignore and look down on me. Or maybe you were even counting your ages before your regression.


    ¡­But what¡¯s this? You still talk so cheekily, even though you know I''m older? Isn''t that more malicious? Is what I wanted to say¡­ But honestly, it wasn¡¯t like she discriminated against only me.


    "Shei. It was just a light joke, was it not? Are you not able to y along, even if just for a short while?"


    "No! Dad?! Dad who?! Even as a joke, it gives me the creeps! I never had a son like that!"


    After all, she talks like this even to Tyr, who is at least a thousand years older regardless of her age before the regression. She is honestly fair in how she''s equally disrespectful to everyone, which makes me oddly fond of her.


    Meanwhile, Tyr didn''t point it out or get upset at all. Having dealt with all sorts of people over the years, she didn''t really bother with people''s reactions. I mean, I guess it makes sense; if she got upset every time someone met her and hurled insults about driving iron nails into her limbs, she wouldn''t have any emotions left to spend.


    Tyr lightly scolded the Regressor with a kind smile and approached me.


    "Alright. Come here. What do you want me to do?"


    I ran over and tattled about Historia''s misdeed. How she threw a rag at my face and turned this handsome face into a ragged mess. That the dust scraped off the container floor tasted oh so exquisite.


    I babbled on and pointed at Historia, who stood there with a dumbfounded look.


    "Give her a good scolding! So she never does that again!"


    "Understood."


    Tyr nodded slightly and walked gracefully to stand before Historia. Then she began to scold her in a loud voice, as if for my benefit.


    "I understand that you were close to Hu and longed for any sliver of affection. I also understand your regret and determination not to repeat past tragedies. However."


    Tyr ced her hand on her chest and spoke with a slight pomp.


    "Remember this well You were on the side pursuing Hu and we were the ones protecting him from you. Considering how ck and white such a situation is, you are interacting far too intimately with him. Moreover, you are even threatening him, however slightly... No matter the circumstances of your past, you are still a captive and you should not forget that we epted your request to apany us out of goodwill."


    It was a reasonable argument, touching on the most painful points for Historia. At the same time, it gave me perfect support.


    The opponent was Tyrkanzyaka, the Progenitor. Even if Historia were in perfect condition, she couldn''t defeat her. So, at this moment in time, with her arms tied and needing to continue the journey, Historia had no choice but to ept her words.


    "...I understand, Progenitor."


    "There is no assurance, nor pledge. Speak clearly regarding what exactly you understand."


    As a result of the consecutive scolding, Historia gritted her teeth and replied in humiliation.


    "I will not¡­ cause any harm to Huey.¡±


    "You have stated it yourself, so I shall believe you will keep your word by your own will and honor."


    Tyr, who had made her statement, nced at me and smiled. It meant, ¡®Is this enough?¡¯ When I nodded, Tyr slightly spread her arms and showed her empty embrace.


    <b>?I scolded her and yed along well. How was it?</b><b>?</b>


    A pretty Noo¡­nim? who knows how to y along perfectly, is it? Anyway, I''m good at ying along too. Since I could read thoughts, I often end up going along with the other''s nned act.


    I spread my arms and ran to hug Tyr.


    "Thank you, Tyr!"


    "What for."


    Due to my rtivelyrger physiquepared to Tyr, it looked like I was the one to hug her, but Tyr was actually the one to pull me in with a satisfied smile in her eyes.


    <b>?Hoohoo. This is delightful. It may be harsh for the female general before me, but unting the current rtionship in front of such remnants of the past brings a base yet peripheral pleasure. It seems being human means having such childish feelings.</b><b>?</b>


    Her slight feelings of superiority could be heard from her thoughts. Historia, seething with anger, red at me as if to pierce me. It was fortunate that I had taken her gun beforehand. Otherwise, my back might have actually be a target.


    It was right at that moment. I suddenly felt the sensation of the world tilting forward. The belt was slowing down.


    The container had arrived at a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 231: Resistance

    Chapter 231: Resistance


    I had been wondering why the Regressor was so quiet, but it seemed she was reading the subtle currents felt from the ground. Thanks to the power of Jizan, the Regressor instinctively realized that we had reached the terminal.


    "This is the Northeast Terminal. Everyone, keep quiet."


    The Regressor, who was fully focused using all her senses, put her finger to her lips. I ryed her words as they were.


    "Mr. Shei''s orders. Everyone, be quiet. Though, mopping doesn''t make noise, so keep doing that."


    "...You be quiet yourself."


    The Northeast Terminal was bustling. The aftermath of the chase on the other side hadn''t reached here, as the busy movements of theborers engrossed in their tasks were evident. <em>ng, ng.</em> The rough metallic sound of the giant crane grabbing containers was loud enough to be heard inside.


    Amidst the cacophony, a very faint presence headed this way. The Regressor was the first to sense it.


    "Wait, someone ising this way."


    Tyr, who had only fragmentary knowledge of theborers and the terminal, asked with a puzzled expression."I heard this ce is for deliveringrge parcels. Could it be a workering to collect the cargo?"


    "No. The container we''re in is headed for the south, so they wouldn''t even look at it in the northeast."


    "Then, who are they? Are they noting this way, after all?"


    "It''s one of two things. Either the Military State hase to inspect us, or... the Resistance hase looking for us for some other reason."


    With a chilling demeanor, the Regressor ced her fingers on the hilt of Chun-aeng, ready to subdue the enemy immediately if necessary.


    While the Regressorid in wait, determining if the approaching party was from the Resistance or the Military State, I used Mind Reading to gain a grasp of the situation one step quicker.


    <strong>?Damn it, why do we have to do thisbor here??</strong>


    <strong>?Seriously. We should be doing something more productive with this opportunity.?</strong>


    The im that the world is interesting because you never know what will happen is merely a pitiful attempt to secure a mental victory.


    Why? Because it¡¯s not even boring for me, who can read all thoughts.


    <strong>?Why would Tantalus escapees who stirred up the entire Military State be here? That''s nonsense.?</strong>


    <strong>?Rumor has it that the Progenitor is included. Why would a Vampire of ancient times help us? If she wanted to fight the Military State, she¡¯d call the Coven of the Duchy. Or turn us all into familiars and use us.?</strong>


    <strong>?If it weren''t for the Princess''s orders...?</strong>


    As a Mind Reader, I can guarantee this. It''s quite fun to know the answers in advance. If you want to argue, go and read a mind first. Let¡¯s see what you have to say then. I heard the grumbling thoughtsing my way. Hmm, it seems certain they are part of the Resistance.


    The Regressor was right. Even if it was not all of them, the Resistance had someone of considerable status who was... trying to seize opportunities here and there. It hasn¡¯t even been long since we have shed with the Military State. Yet, they¡¯re alreadying to meet us?


    Typical of the Resistance, theycked purposepared to their ambition. Right as such individuals drew near¡­


    "Hey, you over there! We''re conducting a search right now! Have you forgotten?! Hurry up and check!"


    A loud voice urged them from the other side of the terminal. It was the supervisor.


    The Regressor''s expression hardened at the word ''search''. At the same time, she gripped Chun-aeng tighter.


    <strong>?A search? Tch, if we''re caught here, everything will be ruined. If the Far East troops rush to Command, we''ll meet them in the middle. Do we need to run now??</strong>


    Oh no, oh my. This is dangerous.


    To be clear, this isn''t a specific search for us. It''s a routine search that happens in a quasi-wartime situation. If they knew we were on the Meta Conveyor Belt, the supervisor would personally search the container.


    But the Regressor didn''t know if the ones outside were soldiers under the supervisor''s orders or Resistance members in disguise. So she might swing Chun-aeng the moment they appear.


    "Y-Yes! We will check it as quickly as possible!"


    "We''reing now!"


    The reply came from outside the container. It was close. Muttering to themselves, they approached the container.


    <strong>?We¡¯re the ones who are a part of the Resistance, though! A search, my foot!?</strong>


    <strong>?Surely, there won''t be anyone! Who would be in a container anyway??</strong>


    <strong>?Tch! When we rise, you Military State pigs are done for! Done for, I tell you!?</strong>


    Before that happens, it looks like you¡¯ll be done for first. By the Regressor, that is. She¡¯s on the verge of slicing all of you.


    This won¡¯t do. I need to intervene first.


    <em>nk.</em> The sound of the container''s lock being released was heard. As the metal utched, a tense atmosphere filled the container.


    The Regressor, gripping Chun-aeng, took a step forward.


    But before she could, I approached the door and carefully tapped the container wall with my finger.


    <em>Tap. T-T-Tap T-T-Tap. Tap Tap.</em>


    Once, six times, twice. Though it seemed meaningless, it was actually a secret code for the Resistance.


    Upon hearing the signal from inside, there was a flinch on the other side.


    <strong>?Huh? What? Who''s signaling??</strong>


    <strong>?Wait, is there actually...??</strong>


    Themon response to sensing someone is to run or report to the supervisor. But instead of retreating, they approached, scanning their surroundings nervously. Trembling hands unlocked the container. With a tter, the door swung open, revealing two grimyborers.


    They were definitely Resistance members... but apart from such actions, indistinguishable from ordinaryborers.


    They saw us inside.


    As their eyes widened in surprise, a voice urged them from the other side, causing them to jump in fright.


    "Is the inspection done?!"


    My decision to go out and greet them was excellent. If I hadn''t preemptively reduced the shock, they might have screamed.


    One of theborers stammered.


    "Ah, th-there''s¡­ nothing wrong here!"


    "Then close it quickly! Another container ising!"


    "Yes!"


    While one of them shouted with a slightly trembling voice, the other hastily took out a neatly folded paper from his pocket. I epted it, and with a small nod, they closed the container door very politely.


    Beyond the closed door, I heard their bewildered thoughts.


    <strong>?How was that actually true??</strong>


    <strong>?As expected of the Princess! To think she foresaw this too...! Is noble blood truly a different caliber??</strong>


    <em>Thud. ng.</em> The sound of the lock clicking shut marked their departure. Darkness returned to the container, and we began to move through the noisy terminal.


    While sighing in relief, the Regressor approached and pped my shoulder in approval. It was a fairly friendly gesture, but it hurt a bit.


    Another reason she has no friends, huh?


    "You scared me by suddenly stepping in! Give a heads-up before you act!"


    "It was urgent. Rather than that, you scared me just now too, so can you warn me before hitting me?"


    "Oh? Is it okay to hit you if I warn you?"


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no hope for me either way. Then, at least go easy on me. Please.¡±


    "By the way, how did you know they were from the Resistance?"


    Though I actually read their thoughts, that was not how I replied.


    "There was no other choice, was there? If they were Public Security looking for us, we would have to run immediately. But if they''re from the Resistance? We should think of making contact first. Either way, we had to greet whoever came from outside ever so warmly. Like a host weing their guest"


    "Huh! Pretty quick judgment!"


    The Regressor, in a good mood, happily took the paper package from me. She pulled out the contents and read the note.


    "To my knight... Hmm. A knight, is it? Was it a personal intervention? It''s been a while since we made contact this way..."


    <strong>?Every time I oppose the Military State, I¡¯m always contacted first. It''s... not pleasant, but with the situation set up like this, it might actually be better to turn the table.?</strong>


    While mumbling, the Regressor took out a handkerchief from the folded paper. It was a luxurious handkerchief, the kind handled by Seamless Cloths.


    In the past, during the age of knights, a handkerchief symbolized ady and a high-ranking noble.


    It was also a perfect marker, as it wasn''t unusual for anyone in the Military State to carry one.


    "Once we pass the terminal, I''ll hang this on top of the container. They''lle to us first with this, after all!"


    While the Regressor checked the handkerchief for more messages, Historia examined it silently, lost in thought.


    <strong>?...Is this¡­ the right thing to do? Just watching from the sidelines, as they march into Command...??</strong>


    Historia had little loyalty to the Military State, but she regretted not stopping the tragedy from that time.


    As such, if our actions led to a tragedy, she was determined to prevent it in any way possible.


    <strong>?The Resistance is a group that hates the Military State. I know just how intense the revenge they hold is. If they are able to wield such power... even if it''s less grotesque than Hamelin, a bigger tragedy could ur, couldn¡¯t it??</strong>


    Historia nced at our group. An enigmatic young swordsman, the Progenitor of Vampires Tyrkanzyaka, the two Beast Kings, and me.


    Her wariness actually spiked when she looked at me. She was so suspicious that I almost protested, forgetting that I was reading her mind.


    <strong>?With Huey involved, I can''t predict in which direction this situation will lead. Should I just run out and reveal their presence??</strong>


    What? Wait. Run out?


    Historia''s thoughts all too naturally led to action. As she had concluded her decision, she stood up, ready to bolt outside.


    Just before she did, I lunged and grabbed her shoulder. In case she shouted, I covered her mouth with both hands.


    "Mmph!"


    Hello? Hold on for a sec. Why are you acting so rashly? If I wasn¡¯t able to read thoughts, this would have been disastrous!


    Although restrained, Historia could easily shake me off if she wanted. However, she couldn''t make any noise at the immediate moment. Any type of sound inherently required air vibrations, and I was blocking her mouth and nose.


    Well, she could throw me off of her and shout, but it was toote. The Regressor''s attention was already drawn, you see.


    The Regressor, noticing themotion, asked.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    "N-Nothing. It seemed like it was about time for her to crave mana herb, so I was giving it to her!"


    As I removed my hand that had been covering her mouth with an awkward smile, a round mana herb was stuck in Historia''s mouth. As if understanding, the Regressor nodded but then tilted her head.


    "Do you have to give it to her like that, though?"


    "It''s a secret world for adults that innocent kids who don''t smoke mana herb wouldn''t understand."


    "What? Are you seriously Feeling superior over something so trivial? Hah!"


    As expected, the best way to switch up the vibes was to tease her. The Regressor frowned deeply.


    "Since it''s a closed space, try to refrain from smoking! Just how much does she smoke anyway?"


    "Haha, I''ll make sure to tell her to restrain herself... Ria! Consider the time and ce! Look at how much Mr. Shei and Tyr are amodating you! And yet, you''re acting out like this!"


    I shouted at her with the implication that she shouldn''t act rashly. Except, it was based on rather baseless assumptions seeing as how¡­ you know. The other side hasn''t done anything yet.


    The trembling in Historia''s body subsided.


    <strong>?...Still as perceptive as ever. The moment he saw me about to run, he stopped me. Was he perhaps watching me...? Or does he just have a wide field of vision??</strong>


    Historia closed her eyes in resignation and wiggled the mana herb in her mouth with her lips.


    "Huey, light."


    "Am I a lighter? Tsk, know that I¡¯m only doing it because you''re tied up."


    Grumbling, I conjured a me at my fingertip. The me touched the tip of the mana herb, igniting it with the final spark.


    Mana herb has long been known for its calming effect. The reason is simple. Once you inhale the already burnt ashes, they can''t reignite. What''s left can only settle down, never to burn again.


    Historia, having taken a deep drag of the mana herb, calmed herself down.


    <strong>?I was too... emotional. To be honest, there''s no point in running out now. The Resistance has that child, so¡­ Perhaps I was afraid of meeting them. However, instead of avoiding it, I should face them.?</strong>


    I knew who that child was but there wasn¡¯t any real need to dwell on it.


    After all, they, along with the Resistance, came looking for us not long /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 232: The Princess Of A Ruined Nation, The First Resistance

    Chapter 232: The Princess Of A Ruined Nation, The First Resistance


    Thend that flowed formed a valley by itself.


    The Meta Conveyor Belt couldn''t have height differences, so when building the road in the northern hignds, the Military State undertook a grand construction project worthy of historical record.


    Usually, flowing water carves out thend over time to form valleys, but the Military State had countless humans carve out the valleys to make thend flow. A human feat that defied the veryws of nature. Although it was the work of an enemy, one couldn''t help but pay respect.


    No, but were they really an enemy?


    In her forgotten childhood, this country killed her parents. The soldiers who staged the coup executed the rightful owners of the Kingdom, King Grandiomor and the Queen, on absurd charges.


    And not only that, they tried to wipe out the remaining noble bloodline of the royal family. They dared tomit regicide.


    Therefore, Yerien Grandiomor should naturally despise them¡­


    ¡­was what she was told, but the resentment tied to knowledge easily dispersed. No matter how much she reminded herself, Yerien couldn''t find it in herself to muster anger.


    The Last Princess. The descendent of the Grandiomor Royal Family, which had existed since ancient times.However, in the face of Mother Nature, the small girl couldn¡¯t help but stare endlessly at the flowingnd, half in admiration.


    Then, she noticed a familiar white handkerchief. Yerien murmured.


    ¡°¡­That handkerchief.¡±


    Her guardian knight, Sir Landemeyer, who was standing quietly by her side, nodded.


    ¡°It belongs to Your Highness. It truly does seem they are here¡­¡±


    Sir Landemeyer, who murmured in disbelief, soon looked at Yerien with eyes filled with admiration. He spoke in an excited voice full of respect, reverence, and adoration.


    ¡°How amazing! How did Your Highness know they woulde this way? Truly, someone of noble blood has a foresight beyond mere ordinary men!¡±


    These were the same people who would call even her whistle a heavenly melody. Despite being used to such sudden praise, Yerien still felt embarrassed. She awkwardly smiled.


    ¡°Hehehe. It''s not that. We just had no choice. For those of us based in the north, there was only this one possibility to meet them. If I had to exin, it was like betting everything on a single card.¡±


    ¡°Unique insight and the divine luck to make it possible. Those are the qualities of a ruler! And Your Highness possesses them all!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±


    The sublime Princess covered her face with an awkwardugh. Perhaps due to his overwhelming admiration, the knight failed to see the anguish hidden behind Yerien''s face.


    As he gazed at the container, Sir Landemeyer cautiously brought up the next matter.


    ¡°By the way, Princess. If I may be so bold, could I speak about the delegation?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to tell me not to go, then don¡¯t. It¡¯s my decision.¡±


    ¡°I beg of you, Princess! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Sir Landemeyer, seemingly not tired of trying, audaciously tried to overturn his lord''s decision.


    Though it was something he should be punished for, knowing it stemmed from loyalty, Yerien gently shook her head.


    ¡°The conclusion will be the same regardless. I will go myself.¡±


    ¡°Please reconsider. It is dangerous. The opponent is¡­.¡±


    ¡°I know. But it''s absurd for the person trying to use that power to avoid danger out of fear. Sir Landemeyer, I must go as your lord and the representative of the Resistance.¡±


    ¡°Keuk¡­! Then, at least, have an escor¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn''t Sir Landemeyer enough? Thest knight of the Kingdom as well as the strongest of the Resistance. Or are you perhaps not going to protect me, Sir?¡±


    ¡°How could that be! I will protect you with my life! But¡­¡±


    There are things that cannot be protected by determination alone.


    25 years ago, when the Royal Castle burned and honor was trampled. When the true face of sacred duels was revealed by one man. Sir Landemeyer, who hade upon this realization at the mere age of ten, grasped his spear handle tightly, speaking in a suppressed voice.


    ¡°The Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka is a Vampire of legends, so it is understandable. However! The boy swordsman named Shei is a monster who matched the Sunderspear at that age!¡±


    ¡°Sir. Do not worry. That boy is just a slightly younger Sunderspear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what makes him a monster! A monster who might be able to single-handedly destroy the country!¡±


    How long had knights ruled the world under the noble value of the duel?


    However, after the value of the duel was reversed, the Kingdom''s honor was utterly crushed. A duel started by one person overthrew the entire Kingdom. The remnants of the Kingdom scattered, and even with their great power, they couldn''t recover. Why? Because the very value they protected had been shattered.


    As long as the Sunderspear existed, no knights would be born. Only death awaited.


    ¡°If something were to happen to the Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir. Hush.¡±


    Yerien pretended to be angry. Landemeyer immediately bowed his head and knelt.


    After emphasizing her difort with a short silence, Yerien softened her expression and spoke with a kind word.


    ¡°I am the Princess of a ruined nation. To take risks is part of my duty.¡±


    Landemeyer did not respond. Not because he had nothing to say, but because the rules forbade him from speaking without his lord''s permission. Yerien often used this rule but felt difort each time.


    What were knights and what was a king? Why did people abandon kings? Perhaps this exact situation was why kings had all but vanished.


    Yerien spoke with a bitter smile.


    ¡°And, I assure you. They won¡¯t be that dangerous. That is my insight.¡±


    Though she named it insight, it was, in reality, groundless. It was like calling an obvious dead-end the only way out.


    But there was no choice. For those with no stakes left, every moment was one where they must go all-in.


    The Princess didn''t know what the Kingdom was like. She didn''t even know if the Kingdom described in the heroic tales was worth restoring at the cost of her life.


    However, many people saved her, cared for her, and loved her. Yerien couldn''t abandon those who cared for her.


    Even if not as a Princess, as everyone''s daughter¡­ Yerien decided to fulfill her duty.


    With such resolve, she smiled gently and called her friend.


    A friend with no interest in restoring the Kingdom, hence unbound by duty.


    A very precious friend¡­ who had lost her own friends, future, and right arm to the Military State.


    ¡°Furthermore, Shiati will help me, after all.¡±


    ***


    After boarding the Meta Conveyor Belt, the Princess of the Resistance who visited our container was met with an awkward situation.


    ¡®Huehhh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this at all, hingggg¡­¡¯


    I agree.


    The approach of the Resistance was good. And of course, I knew the fact that the leader was the Princess of a ruined nation by reading the Regressor¡¯s mind.


    Well, to unite the remnants of the Ruined Kingdom, you''d at least need a royal bloodline. After all, to continue to resist for nearly 25 years, having an unbroken spirit was crucial.


    However.


    ¡°Ahaha! Nice to meet you, Historia! So! So very much!¡±


    To think that a survivor of Hamelin would be with the Princess.


    ¡°Huey, you too! I never expected to meet a familiar face here!¡±


    To greet or not to greet?


    The prosthetic arm attached to the right side. The rough skin tanned from prolonged exposure to the sun. And the awkward smile that somehow seemed broken.


    Historia squeezed her eyes shut and turned her head. But bound as she was, she couldn¡¯t escape. The prosthetic hand grasped her chin.


    Such audacity. Even in her current state, Historia, one of the Six Star Generals, could easily crush someone. Yet, this mere Resistance member approached her so closely.


    The Princess, hiding behind her guardian knight, rolled her eyes nervously.


    ¡°Shi-Shiati. Isn¡¯t that person¡­ a Star General? Even if she¡¯s bound, getting that close seems dangerous. I think.¡±


    But Shiati didn¡¯t stop. Instead, Historia was the one to recoil. Overwhelmed by Shiati¡¯s spirit, she tried to turn her head away.


    But the traces of the past clung to Historia like eyelids. With her Qi Arts at its peak, she could visualize Shiati even with her eyes closed. The violent spirit, the excited breath, and even the awkwardly moving right-hand prosthetic, barely holding onto the unpleasant¡­ hollow of what once was.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry, Princess. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m close friends with someone high up in the Military State.¡±


    Shiati pulled Historia¡¯s shoulder. Despite trying desperately to retreat, bound as she was, there was no way to shake off Shiati. Their chests touched and a tant gaze fell upon Historia. As such, she bit her lip and lowered her own gaze.


    ¡°Moreover¡­ my dear friend. Is the savior who saved my life, after all. When she dug me out from the bottom of the river in Hamelin¡­ Words cannot express how so, very grateful I was.¡±


    As if taunting a captive, she fearlessly pulled Historia¡¯s face close and rubbed her cheek. Shiati grinned with pleasure.


    ¡°After all, it means even monsters have hearts! And it means we are capable of hurting even the seemingly invincible Daughter of the Military State!!¡±


    ***


    Hamelin, at the bottom of the river.


    The children decided to walk along the riverbed arm in arm.


    The risk of being swept away by the current was too great alone, so they nned to hold each other like chains.


    However, a few, including Shiati, who hadpletely given up hope, chose to just let themselves be carried away.


    iming that floating corpses would cause a greater shock, they decided to drown while hugging the corpses of children killed by Nichs and the beasts.


    Children cried, clinging to Shiati. But Shiati¡¯s resolve was firm.


    Since sacrifices were necessary, and more dead people would reduce the Military State¡¯s suspicion, real drowned bodies were needed to make it look like a genuine suicide case.


    Having lost her right arm and suffering from an infected wound, she believed she was the right candidate.


    Rather than surviving and achieving nothing, she wanted to die and cause harm to the Military State, even if it was just a little.


    She said this with a smile, half sincere yet also half in despair.


    It was an excuse to push away her friends¡¯ dissuasion.


    However¡­


    To children who had bonded through repeated hardships, the grand excuse to give up on life was far too sweet.


    Though unintentional, her words reached the children''s hearts.


    For those abandoned, there was already enough reason to give up on life. Their survival instincts were the only thing holding them back.


    However, humans often learn the ability to sacrifice their lives for the sake of the unseen. If it¡¯s for the country, you can give up your life¡­ Such harsh teachings of the Military State were part of this as well.


    And in this moment, that very teaching was turned against the Military State.


    For the sake of friends.


    For the sake of those who would survive.


    For the sake of tormenting this detestable country.


    The children, who walked arm in arm on the riverbed, one by one, released the strength from their arms and shoulders. Instead of stepping forward, they lifted their feet.


    The chain that supported each other broke strand by strand, flowing down the river.


    No, rather than that¡­ Perhaps an invisible yet strong chain bound them all and dragged them away.


    Historia, who hade downstream looking for the missing children, witnessed this scene and tried to save the drifting children. But no matter how strong she was, even the Daughter of the Military State couldn¡¯t hold onto lives that had given up on living.


    Among the horrific sight before her, the lives Historia personally swam to save were¡­ ironically, only Shiati and a few others who had drifted first.


    They swore to kill the Military State even in death and joined the Resistance.


    Thus, the true Resistance, not mere remnants of the old forces but those born and raised in the Military State, was /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 233: Destroying the Military State, That Was My Only Thought From the Beginning

    Chapter 233: Destroying the Military State, That Was My Only Thought From the Beginning


    It¡¯s said that even if you save a drowning person, they will still ask you to hand over your belongings.


    This saying was created to criticize ungrateful people, but if the drowning was intentional, it could be seen as a justifiedint.


    Such was the case with Shiati.


    Despite Historia saving her, Shiati channeled all her pent-up anger toward her rescuer.


    She cursed, swore, andined.


    What hurt Historia the most wasn¡¯t the sharp words meant to wound but Shiati¡¯s heartfelt mutterings.


    <b>?Nichs saw us as ingredients, Lankart saw us as insects. But you¡­ you saw us as failures. Weak, inferior beingscking talent and drive¡­ Defeated humans. Hehe. At least you acknowledged our humanity.</b><b>?</b>


    They say those on the brink of death speak only the truth before they close their eyes.


    Shiati, who intended to die and would have seeded if not interrupted, spoke sincerely.Words she wouldn¡¯t have dared utter under normal circumstances cut deeply into Historia.


    <b>?Did you know? We truly despised Nichs and Lankart. But that¡¯s all there is to it. They were the kind of people we could avoid encountering. But we didn¡¯t even want to get close to you. Because just your presence made us feel like failures. Even if hundreds of us charged at you, our defeat would still be miserable.</b><b>?</b>


    Historia, who was tirelessly rescuing survivors, could only recover corpses.


    Though she possessed strength greater than all the studentsbined, there were countless things even she couldn¡¯t do.


    She couldn''t halt the river¡¯s flow.


    She couldn''t hold on to the children who had lost hope.


    She couldn¡¯t find the boy among the murky shadows in the muddy river.


    The recovered corpses piled up. Even some of those helping her were horrified by the spectacle and just stood staring.


    As Historia, soaking wet, waded back into the water, Shiati spat and erupted into madughter.


    <b>?But,pared to them, you¡¯re like an angel. At least you get hurt! You feel pain! I¡¯m happier now because you¡¯re suffering too! It means you¡¯re human like us! So suffer more! I hope you hurt and regret as much as we do!</b><b>?</b>


    Then Shiati joined the Resistance.


    She sought to strike back at the Military State.


    Historia, now an officer, couldn¡¯t capture Shiati, even when she appeared during her distinguished achievements.


    No, to be precise, she didn¡¯t catch her.


    Capturing or killing Shiati would mean losing one of the few survivors she had managed to save that tragic day. One less person to share the shock and sorrow of that day¡­


    ¡­In truth, Historia couldn''t bring herself to decide.


    The unresolved issue eventually confronted Historia again.


    ¡°Huey. Amazing! The Resistance, no matter how hard they tried, their greatest achievement was assassinating a general officer. But you managed to capture a Six Star General alive!¡±


    The children who died in Hamelin had achieved their goal of vengeance against the Military State.


    Nichs was dead, the Anathema exposed. The Daughter of the Military State was filled with remorse, and Lankart, now heir to the Mage Marshal, betrayed the Military State.


    Shiati and the remaining children, fueled by hatred, became the Resistance.


    And I¡­


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re different! The Pied Piper who led us in Hamelin!¡±


    Shiati, whoughed heartily, smiled warmly at me and asked.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Just so so, I¡¯ve been fine.¡±


    ¡°Been fine? You¡¯ve been¡­ fine?¡±


    Normally, hearing a friend was doing well would bring joy, but Shiati was, in many ways, unconventional.


    Herughing face twisted into a sudden, terrifying expression instantly.


    ¡°How can you be fine? You¡¯re the one who suggested we jump into the water, right? Because of you, everyone drowned.¡±


    Shiati grabbed Historia''s shoulder with her prosthetic arm, as if intending to break it. Historia, deliberately not shielding herself with Qi Arts, let out a small groan as Shiati''s fingers dug into her shoulder de. Shiati didn¡¯t care about her reaction and cracked her head.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. The Military State is twisted because of you. You made us realize its wrongness. You killed everyone, and you orchestrated all this! SO AT THE VERY LEAST! YOU SHOULDN¡¯T BE FINE!!¡±


    ¡°I never wanted anyone to die.¡±


    ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t want us to die, does that make the deaths disappear? Is the world a ything that bends to your will? Just because you didn''t order their deaths and they died on their own, does that absolve you of responsibility? Then whose responsibility is it that the world hase to this?¡±


    Shiati''s questions came out in a frenzy, and she released Historia''s shoulder, staggering backward.


    ¡°No, Huey. I chose to die and yet lived, while the children who chose to live died. It was supposed to be the other way around, but here we are. We were supposed to graduate, but instead, all of them died! It¡¯s messed up. The dead children cursed the Military State, yet this damn country still stands. Isn¡¯t it strange? Where did the feelings of those kids go?¡±


    Where did they go?


    They remained here.


    With you, me, and Historia.


    ¡°How can you be fine¡­ when you¡¯re the one who outlived them?¡±


    Because I had to live a normal life.


    I buried myself in the mundane, and had tried to live a peaceful life.


    Those who live peacefully today hope for an unchanging tomorrow.


    Among the ordinary people who found joy in small pleasures, I diligently followed the same routine every day.


    However¡­


    In the tomorrow they envisioned, those who died today were forgotten.


    That¡¯s why I chose to live as a petty criminal.


    ¡°You can be fine. The destruction of the Military State isn¡¯t a goal I want to achieve by risking my life like you.¡±


    ¡°HUEYYYYYY!!¡±


    Just as Shiati was about to lose control, I spoke softly.


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t have to risk my life, I might want to break it a little.¡±


    Shiati''s face brightened as if light had shone upon it as she heard that.


    It was a dramatic change.


    In contrast, Historia¡¯s expression grew darker. In the end, Historia turned her head away again.


    Shiati patted my shoulder cheerfully, expressing her joy.


    ¡°Well, if you capture Historia while having such a strong ally, you¡¯ve done everything you need to! What you''ve aplished is much bigger than anything we''ve ever done! I believe in you, Huey!¡±


    In the midst of that, Shiati suddenly grabbed my ear and, in a whisper so close her breath touched my earlobe, she softly spoke.


    ¡°Historia is indecisive and has many regrets. Last time, when she saw me nting a bomb, she deliberately ignored me and just took the bomb away, you know? I would do the same, but what about you? If you hold her and whisper sweet words, she¡¯ll give you everything, heart and all. Hehe. Try it quickly! It would be good to have one more weapon to bring down the Military State!¡±


    As she giggled, Shiati noticed Tyr, who was staring ufortably at us.


    At that moment, Shiati¡¯s expression changed.


    She swallowed the intense emotions in an instant.


    Her eyes, which were gleaming with madness, regained sanity. With a moreposed expression, Shiati deeply bowed to Tyr.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka. If I may, can a mere human speak to the great Progenitor?¡±


    Tyr received her greeting gracefully.


    ¡°Permission granted.¡±


    <b>?A human who knows etiquette, is it? Hmm. She behaves differently than she did with Hu.</b><b>?</b>


    Upon receiving permission, Shiati spoke each word clearly and emotionlessly, as if reciting a pledge.


    ¡°I will offer my blood, flesh, honor, and even my life. Can you destroy the Military State? If necessary, You may seek otherpensation.¡±


    Her words were filled with meticulously measured anger.


    ¡°Shiati!¡±


    The Princess, who had been watching behind her guardian knight, screamed in horror. She even waved her hands as if to immediately retract Shiati''s words.


    Tyr nced at the Princess and replied calmly.


    ¡°I understand your wish. I, too, have a history of passionately hating and destroying a country. However, since we did note alone, should you not first consult with yourpanion?¡±


    Unlike with me, Shiati did not disy blind rage toward Tyr.


    She epted her reasonable suggestion, bowed her head slightly, and maintained a respectful demeanor.


    ¡°I apologize. I will return shortly with a more sorted response.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that. For now, I am following Hu¡¯s guidance. Once negotiations between your side and ours are over, we can figure out what to do next. Let us wait for that.¡±


    For a moment, Shiati¡¯s gaze flickered towards me. But it was only fleeting.


    She smiled as if it was enough, then politely bowed before stepping back.


    The Princess, pretending to be angry, scolded Shiati.


    ¡°Shiati! How can you speak so recklessly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess. But it¡¯s the easiest way.¡±


    ¡°Offering blood, flesh, life, and honor! What good is overthrowing the Military State if the person who is supposed to enjoy the glory thates after, dies? We fight for ourrades!¡±


    ¡°Enjoy the glory? That¡¯s too far in the future for me to understand. Stupid me doesn¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Shiati!¡±


    The Last Princess and the First Resistance.


    It seemed that such scolding and close conversation were familiar to both.


    Shiati skillfully reassured the Princess.


    ¡°Princess. Calm down. At least, I won¡¯t let you die before me.¡±


    ¡°Hoo. Shiati. What I mean is¡­ No, let¡¯s discuss thister, since we are guests here.¡±


    <b>?Why does everyone keep saying they will offer their lives¡­! There¡¯s so much more you can do while alive¡ªhow irresponsible! Idiots! Fools!</b><b>?</b>


    The Princess, still grappling with her frustration and cursing harshly in her mind, resumed her dyed greeting due to Shiati''s interruption.


    She took a small breath.


    She tidied up her long, lush, pink hair and herke-clear blue eyes scanned the room.


    The royal family¡¯s symbol was noble light-purple hair, but when a bad omen appeared, a descendant with pinkish hair appeared.


    While the royal family''s symbol was noble light-purple hair, the appearance of a descendant with pinkish hair was considered a bad omen.


    It may have been considered a disaster for the royal family, but it was a blessing for the Princess.


    Thanks to the royal family thoroughly hiding this fact, she survived several dangerous situations.


    Even though the kingdom had copsed, the royal blood remained.


    She looked like a doll that suited a dress well.


    However, today she wore a simple packet shirt and skirt, creating a visual dissonance between her head and body. The shawl draped over her shoulders at least preserved a minimum of dignity.


    Despite the dissonance, she exuded elegance, smiling gently as she introduced herself.


    ¡°Greetings once again. I am Yerien. Yerien Grandiomor. Thest bloodline of the Grandiomor royal family and the representative of the Resistance.¡±


    Her voice was delicate and soft, her gestures naturally elegant¡ªa shy smile briefly masking the harsh reality of the fallen kingdom.


    However, no one in the room seemed surprised or even showed particr interest. I nodded, understanding their thoughts.


    <b>?She was a Princess. I have seen people of such stature before, but she seems gentler now. Mayhap because her guardian knight and friends are still with her.</b><b>?</b>


    <b>?The kingdom has fallen, and thest bloodline of the royal bloodline now joins the Resistance. Not surprising.</b><b>?</b>


    <b>?¡­As expected. If I pass on this information¡­ I would be directly responsible for killing the remaining children. Should I do it?</b><b>?</b>


    No one reacted with surprise or awe to the Princess''s identity.


    No one even weed her.


    ¡°Woof! Nice to meet you! Nice to meet you! Huh? You, king?¡±


    ¡­No human weed her.


    The Princess, who bowed back to Azzy in response, waited for the following reactions¡­ and realized something from their indifferent gazes.


    <b>?Huh? Am I¡­ just an ordinary person here?</b><b>?</b>


    For the Last Princess, the reaction was lukewarm, and she was inwardly disappointed, though she did not show it.


    <b>?Oh no! I shouldn¡¯t expect privileges just because I''m a Princess! Stay humble, humble! I am just a member of the Resistance!</b><b>?</b>


    Scolding herself for her initial disappointment, she shook her head and regained her /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 234: The Die is Cast

    Chapter 234: The Die is Cast


    Yerien Grandiomor was born a princess but grew up as an ordinary citizen of the Military State.


    During the State''s fervent pursuit of remnants of the Kingdom and sporadic resistance from provincial lords, Yerien was too young to be a focal point of these struggles.


    Her young Guardian Knight and devoted nanny traveled the kingdom searching for someone to help them, but the provincial lords¡¯ knights saw the royal bloodline as a tool for exploitation, some even attempting to arrange political marriages with the infant Princess.


    Unlike the central government, these lords ruled their territories as kings andcked blind loyalty to the royal family.


    Trembling with rage, the Guardian Knight fled with Yerien.


    Without the help and dedication of a few loyal knights who had not forgotten their chivalry, the young Guardian Knight alone would not have been able to protect the Princess.


    Disguised as siblings, the Princess and her Guardian Knight returned to thend ruled by the Military State, risking discovery.


    At that time, the Military State was a band of soldiers who had inadvertently seized power in a revolution butcked administrative experience.


    Amidst the chaos, the Guardian Knight and the Princess lived secretly as ordinary citizens. Some knew their true identities, but they were individuals who would never betray them, even at the cost of their lives.In this precarious peace, the Princess grew up steadily.


    Under the rule of the Military State, she was surrounded by an elder brother who seemed willing to give his heart for his sister and an asionally teary-eyed old nanny, along with suspiciously kind adults.


    Raised with abundant love and care, Yeriencked for nothing. However, she eventually realized that this seemingly kind world came at a price.


    At first, she wandered, conflicted by the harsh fate. She knew she was expected to fight and sacrifice her life for a country that had already fallen, so she wanted to run away.


    Even if she ran away, the Guardian Knight would respect her decision. Some loyal retainers might have agreed as well.


    Yet, they tolerated her for one reason only; because she was a princess. Even if she ran, the burden of her birthright would follow her.


    The Princess reluctantly epted her duty out of a sense of obligation.


    She donned the thorny crown bestowed upon her at birth, dedicating herself to igniting the dwindling embers of the kingdom.


    During that time, while investigating the strange incident in Hamelin as a representative of the Resistance, they received an unusual visit. Children around her age, broken and consumed by hatred.


    They emerged as sacrificial victims, holding the hand of their forsaken friends, and walked on their own.


    ***


    Despite a moment of agitation, the Princess held firm, concealing her true feelings behind aposed face as she faced the Regressor.


    "Now that the formal introductions are over, shall we talk...?"


    Though her heart was endlessly pounding, she outwardly projected the demeanor of a Princess. Despite her immature resolve, her outward attitude remained resolute.


    However, our Regressor... well, I couldn¡¯t quite describe it.


    "We don''t have much to discuss. Let me get straight to the point. Listen carefully."


    Her attitude¡­


    <em>Sigh. There''s nothing I can say.</em>


    "We didn¡¯t contact you to rely on you or to find an escape route."


    "Then?"


    "We''re nning to strike themand center. Frankly, you won''t be of much help there."


    The Regressor stated her intentions bluntly. The Princess''s face contorted with question marks, but the Regressor continued speaking as if even exining further was a waste of time.


    "We have plenty of power. We have the Progenitor, myself, and the Pied Piper of Hamelin. Even the Beast King is temporarily with us."


    <em>Why am I included?</em>


    "We''re going to strike swiftly and retreat. If weaker members get in the way, it''ll be troublesome, and if you hold us back, it''ll be problematic. Ideally, I''d like to select only the elite if possible."


    "Wait a minute, Sir. You''re speaking a bit too quickly."


    <strong>?What are you talking about? An attack? No matter how strong you are,unching an attack on the Military State¡¯smand center...?</strong>


    I understand.


    When the Regressor proposed attacking themand center, for a moment, we couldn''t grasp why such a drastic measure was necessary. We were dumbfounded. Yet, upon delving deeper into her thoughts, we understood the Regressor must have a n.


    "Surely you''ve noticed from our movements. We encountered minimal resistance en route to Amitengrad. They consistently avoided direct confrontation."


    "Yes, our spy reported that."


    <strong>?Active engagement avoidance. Essentially, fleeing. We do that a lot, so we understand¡­?</strong>


    "But when we left Amitengrad, the loose encirclement began to tighten, and enemy numbers swelled. The Southern Corps consolidated their forces to pursue us, gradually converging from the east while engaging in sporadic skirmishes."


    "That''s impressive. I heard reports that even the Six Star Generals mobilized, but I didn''t realize you were facing the entire Southern Corps."


    The Princess naturally praised the Regressor, but it seemed to fall on deaf ears, given the Regressor''s rebellious nature.


    "At first, I thought it was because of the Pied Piper of Hamelin... but it''s strange. They avoided directbat to minimize losses, yet suddenly decided to fight head-on just because of the Pied Piper? It doesn''t add up."


    Raising an army costs money.


    This was especially true for the Military State.


    From bullets and alchemic steel to clothing and provisions, each item consumed significant alchemical resources and costs.


    Unless the Regressor or the Progenitor had caused irreparable damage, there was no reason for the Military State to mobilize so many resources.


    Yet, they deployed numerous Corps to capture a handful of individuals.


    With a serious expression, the Princess asked.


    "Does that mean... the corps weren''t mobilized to attack you?"


    "That''s what I think."


    "Then why?"


    <strong>?The Military State didn''t mobilize the corps to attack them...? Then why did they move the Southern Corps??</strong>


    To hunt effectively, one needed an intimate understanding of the prey.


    As a former member of the Military State turned hunter, the Princess understood the Military State better than any other remnant of the kingdom.


    <strong>?No, I need to change my perspective. The Military State isn''t ruled by a king. ALTHOUGH there''s amand center, Corps aren''t typically moved based on personal whims. Instead of specting about their intentions, I should deduce their motives from their actions. So, what''s the simplest exnation for why they mobilized the Southern Corps onto the Meta Conveyor Belt??</strong>


    Naturally, it was for deployment. The Meta Conveyor Belt was a means of transportation.


    So the next question surfaced: where were they being deployed?


    The Princess''s mind raced.


    In an instant, everything clicked into ce.


    With sudden realization, she eximed.


    "...It''s for war in the north! It must be for the Fallen Dominion!"


    The Regressor nodded.


    "That''s right. They didn''t mobilize the corps to chase us. They pretended to chase us to mobilize the corps."


    "Oh my...!"


    "Well, they probably also wanted to capture or expel us. Having Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka present could give the Duchy of Mist a reason to intervene. If they leave the Dog King alone, the Wolf King mighte knocking."


    There wasn¡¯t just one strategic objective; this was likely just the beginning.


    Realizing the urgency of the situation, the Princess momentarily forgot herposure and sprang to her feet.


    "Wait a minute. Our base is near the northern border! If a war breaks out, we''ll be the first to be ''stabilized''! We need to inform everyone quickly...! Kyahh!"


    In her panic, the Princess nearly tripped over a chair leg. The Guardian Knight moved swiftly to catch her, but the Regressor was quicker.


    Mastering the Heavenly Counter Domain and was a woman herself. So, she had no psychological hesitation.


    Her familiarity with the Princess in her past life also yed a part.


    The Regressor smoothly and naturally caught the Princess.


    Momentarily stunned as if struck by lightning, the Princess quickly jumped back and regained her footing. Her face flushed slightly, though it wasn''t noticeable due to her pink hair.


    "Ah, oh! Thank you, Sir...! I-I was so startled that I made a fool of myself!"


    "Just be careful."


    The Regressor had caught her reflexively and had no particr thoughts.


    Maybe startled by the sudden contact, the Princess covered her mouth with a handful of hair and muttered.


    "Sir Landemeyer. Inform everyone. Prepare for evacuation immediately."


    "Understood."


    The Guardian Knight took out a white stone tablet hidden in his pocket.


    The Great White Wall of Rakion.


    One of the miracles of the Sanctum, a fragment of the white wall encircling the sacred site.


    Even a broken piece could transmit writings onto the inner walls of the temple if someone wrote on it. The temple, therefore, served as a bulletin board for conveying not only divine will but also royal decrees. This was a factor that allowed the Sanctum to spread its power widely.


    However, the signaller of the Military State didn''t need this method since they had created a moving ¡®Great White Wall.¡¯


    As the Guardian Knight prepared to reveal the tablet, the Princess urgentlystopped him.


    "Sir! Not here!"


    <strong>?The Progenitor is present! You mustn''t reveal the Great White Wall here!?</strong>


    Understanding the need for secrecy around the stone tablet, the Guardian Knight sought permission and exited the container.


    Though Tyr noticed and was slightly displeased, she wasn''t petty enough to get angry over something not directly revealed to her. The Princess had at least shown minimal courtesy.


    "Hu, I felt slightly ufortable. Come, soothe my mood for a moment."


    Or not? She wanted to use her difort as an excuse to involve me.


    The deeply relieved Princess gazed at the Regressor with admiration.


    "Incredible... At an age younger than mine, your strength rivals the Sunderspear, and your insight... If you had led the rebellion, even without the Sunderspear, the Kingdom would have still fallen.¡±


    It was indeed high praise, and considering she was the Last Princess, it was hard to know how to respond appropriately.


    However, the Regressor felt awkward for a different reason.


    <strong>?Insight... more like foresight. Naturally, I should know. Actually, I should have known sooner.?</strong>


    The Abyss copsed.


    The curse lifted, restoring fertility to thend.


    Various countries vied for the now fertile territory.


    War erupted.


    The Seven-Day War, where every battle ended within seven days.


    The Regressor knew this because it happened in a previous timeline.


    Whether the Military State aimed to eliminate the Abyss with this in mind or not, war became inevitable.


    In the heat of pursuit, she had forgotten this crucial detail.


    She had genuinely believed they were being chased.


    <strong>?Come to think of it, the Sunderspear and the Mage Marshal fought with less fervor until the Gunmaster was captured. Except for the Gunmaster pursuing Hughes, none of them had a reason to fight against us directly¡­ It seems themand center hadn''t informed even the Six Star Generals of the true n. Tsk, what game is themand center ying??</strong>


    Anyway, fleeing south had drawn the Southern Corps to gather along the Meta Conveyor Belt in the Far East.


    If they moved north, their deployment would bepleted in an instant.


    War began with the Military State''s invasion of the Wastnds.


    <strong>?Anyway, let''s stop it while we can. There''s no reason not to. If we escape to the Fallen Dominion, it will only provide an excuse for war.?</strong>


    The Regressor did not desire war.


    Specifically, it would have been better if the world wasn''t in turmoil due to war before confronting the King of Sin.


    Therefore, she aimed to strike themand center.


    ***


    "Sir...?"


    Unintentionally, the Regressor was lost in deep, contemtive thoughts, with a look of profound introspection as if she were glimpsing a distant future and a grand scheme.


    <em>What must have that looked like in the Princess''s eyes? Ugh, it''s creepy to even consider.</em>


    <strong>?He''s too perfect! Exceptional skills, and deep insight! Able to grasp the political situation, and an appearance like that of a young prince...! How did such a persone to be!''?</strong>


    As much as I disliked it, I couldn''t help but read her thoughts.


    <em>Ah, I wish I could turn off mind-reading.</em>


    <em>Can someone please knock me out?</em>


    The Regressor responded to the Princess''s call.


    "Oh... um, it''s nothing. We''ve encountered a lot of information through our battles with the Military State. Naturally, we know more."


    "Excessive humility can be poisonous."


    "I''m not trying to be humble..."


    Though it was meant literally, her words didn¡¯t quite reach the Princess.


    She simply gazed at the Regressor with eyes full of admiration.


    To think there woulde a day when the Regressor received such reverence.


    What nonsense.


    Or maybe the ability to regress was just that overpowered.


    As I nodded, Shiati suddenly shed a joyful smile my way.


    What she heard so far had greatly inspired her.


    Shiati swiftly turned and knelt before the Princess.


    Her knee struck the floor of the container with a resounding thud.


    "Your Highness. Give the order."


    "Shiati? You never do this. Why kneel now...?"


    Bewildered, the Princess stared at Shiati, who lowered her head further and pleaded.


    "Give the order for a full-scale war. Now''s our only chance."


    "What? Shiati. What do you mean?"


    Shiati swiftly and briefly exined her reasoning.


    "If the Military State is preparing for war, they''ll first secure their territory. Staying in the north would mean certain death. We need to evacuate. But with troops already gathered in the Far East, if we leisurely set out with the civilians, we''ll be pursued and wiped out. We''ll face near-total annihtion."


    The Princess, who could deduce war from a few clues, grasped Shiati''s proposal more clearly with each word.


    "To prevent that, we must also strike themand center and throw them into disarray. Making sure they can''t divert their attention elsewhere is our only path to survival. Your Highness, please make a decision."


    The Princess fell silent.


    This was Shiati''s proposition¡ªan avenger willing to sacrifice herself to inflict damage on the Military State.


    It was driven by self-interest.


    The problem was, it was the right course of action.


    Confronted suddenly with the prospect of an unanticipated full-scale war, the Princess bit her lip and hesitantly turned to the Regressor.


    "Could it be, Sir? From the beginning, you nned...?"


    "Huh? I just wanted to borrow your spies."


    The Regressor, caught off guard, waved her hand dismissively, but the die was already /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 235: Veni

    Chapter 235: Veni


    <strong>?Huh? How did we end up in a full-scale war with the Military State? I was just trying to recruit them¡­??</strong>


    The hastily decided full-scale war threw everyone into confusion.


    The Regressor, who had provided crucial information to the Resistance, was just as confused. It was the same with the Princess, who had issued the decisive order to prepare for an attack.


    Nevertheless, someone had to take action.


    There was no other choice. The Princess turned to her Guardian Knight and issued hermand.


    ¡°Sir. This is an order. We need someone to convey this news to the Resistance and prepare them for action.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Highness¡­ but why are you telling me this?¡±


    Of course, it meant that he was the one who had to do it.


    The Guardian Knight''s expression shifted rapidly as he grasped the significance behind her words.Sir Landemeyer, the youngest and strongest knight in the Resistance, was the right person to mobilize their forces.


    There was no question about it.


    However, he held dual responsibilities as both amander and the Princess''s guardian knight.


    Even the strongest knight in the Resistance could only be in one ce at a time, and focusing on one duty meant neglecting the other.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to do it.¡±


    The Princessmanded her guardian knight to abandon his duty of protecting her and return to lead the Resistance.


    The Guardian Knight vehemently objected.


    ¡°No, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°No matter how I think about it, this is the only way.¡±


    ¡°We have one of the Six Star Generals here!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s thest graduate of Hamelin who voluntarily got captured. Look. Even she can¡¯t do anything to Shiati. As long as Shiati is safe, so am I.¡±


    ¡°Shiati isn¡¯t safe alone on a vast in! If she has nothing to burn, she¡¯ll set herself on fire! Let me stay instead. Please lead the Resistance yourself! You are their leader!¡±


    The Princess offered a wry smile.


    That wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    She didn''t perceive herself as their leader or ruler.


    Her role was merely symbolic, a figurehead to rally those who still held hope in her bloodline.


    The Princess was a scapegoat.


    She was chosen by the remnants as a symbol of defiance against a bygone era.


    She spoke with self-deprecation.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a figurehead. A symbol of the kingdom, an expensive scapegoat. Negotiating with other forces is my only role, so I have to be where I can fulfill that role.¡±


    ¡°A scapegoat?! Who uttered such nonsense? Just tell me. I¡¯ll execute them on the spot!¡±


    ¡°It was me. Would you like to execute me?¡±


    ¡°I take back what I just said! Your Highness, please reconsider!¡±


    The Guardian Knight remained resolute.


    It was only natural.


    Leaving thest heir of the royal family, the Princess whom he had sworn to protect, among the worst criminals?


    His loyalty to the royal family was unwavering, despite the weariness of other Resistance members.


    It was absolutely uneptable to him.


    ¡°No matter what, I cannot leave you alone! Especially on the front line where a battle is imminent!¡±


    Even though recent intelligence of the temporary alliance suggested the group was less threatening than initially believed, that was before they nned to attack Command.


    Their n to assault the Command with just five people was extraordinarily risky.


    It wasn''t their moral character but their exceptional power and readiness to make irrational decisions that made them dangerous.


    Despite the Guardian Knight''s persistent objections, the Princess sighed deeply.


    ¡°Hoo. It seems I have to use harsh words.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but even harsh words won¡¯t change my decision.¡±


    The Guardian Knight steeled himself against any tantrum or anger from the Princess.


    Until she uttered one word.


    ¡°Oppa. Are you ying around right now?¡±


    Hearing that title for the first time in years, the Guardian Knight was more filled with fear than joy.


    Seeing him flinch, the Princess recalled their past, when they had lived in disguise, and shouted.


    ¡°Or what? There has to be at least one person here, right? We are not the Military State. We don¡¯t have signallers. If we leave the base and can¡¯t use the Great White Wall, who willmunicate and negotiate?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s. Shiati is here, so you don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°That would be great! If we leave negotiations to Shiati, we¡¯ll find ourselves leading the entire force in a charge against Command at some point!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I go back to the base alone? Do you think people will listen to a clueless figurehead like me?¡±


    ¡°Wait, please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent! Aren¡¯t you going?!¡±


    Startled by the Princess''s sudden intensity, the Guardian Knight stepped back.


    As steadfast as he was in his loyalty as a guardian knight, he couldn¡¯t win against the Princess when she was in her little sister mode.


    Overwhelmed by the Princess''s resolve, the Guardian Knight found himself at the entrance of the container.


    The Meta Conveyor Belt continued to move steadily. If he was to act, he had to act swiftly.


    Just before opening the container door, he hesitated and emphasized to the Princess.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll leave Selphy here. So, if anything happens, ride Selphy to escape. She''s a white horse that can run a thousand Li; no one will catch up. Get Shiati to prepare you, and the extra clothing packets are here¡­¡±


    ¡°Just go!¡±


    The Guardian Knight, his worry evident in his eyes, reluctantly turned and left the container.


    He quickly surveyed the surroundings and leaped outside the belt.


    He would probably gather the forces and follow soon.


    <strong>?¡­He¡¯s gone? Phew, what a relief.?</strong>


    The Princess, who had been maintaining an angry expression until his presence faded, sighed and rxed her face.


    At that moment, the Regressor approached her from behind.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Princess. Are you going to follow us?¡±


    Startled by the sudden proximity, the Princess straightened her back in tension.


    ¡°Huh, yes!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going on a pic.¡±


    The Regressor''s cold reminder caught the Princess off guard, making her visibly flustered.


    She stammered nervously,


    ¡°You said you needed a spy, right? It¡¯s better if I stay. I¡¯ve handled various negotiations that knights would find trivial.¡±


    ¡°You could die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m part of the Resistance too. I¡¯m prepared. And¡­ I have my own reasons.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The Princess hesitated briefly. With the attack on Command imminent, the only one who could help her was the Regressor.


    <strong>?Sir Knight provided us with crucial information. Concealing my true intentions now would be ungrateful. I hadn¡¯t nned to be a burden, but it¡¯s better to be honest¡­!</strong>?


    ¡°I want¡­ to meet Command. I want to talk to them.¡±


    The Princess sped her hands before her chest and confessed calmly.


    ¡°Let me be clear. I don¡¯t see the Military State as evil. Extreme luck runs through the blood Grandiomor royal lineage. Despite this blessing, the Kingdom crumbled due to internal strife¡­ it failed as a nation.¡±


    As a member of the Resistance and the Princess of a fallen Kingdom, blessed with extreme luck, she confessed her true sentiments that she couldn¡¯t express within the Resistance.


    The fact that the Regressor was the chosen audience was unexpected, but a wise choice.


    Perhaps there was a connection from a previous timeline, but it allowed the Regressor to fully empathize with the Princess''s hidden thoughts.


    The Regressor even had simr thoughts.


    The Regressor chuckled softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something a princess should say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can do it. Isn¡¯t that the duty of the royal family?¡±


    ¡°So, what now? Do you n to surrender to Command?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. They wouldn¡¯t ept it. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m a threat to the Military State¡­ regardless of my thoughts, I can¡¯t be on the same side as them.¡±


    the Princess murmured self-deprecatingly, suppressing her loneliness, and continued.


    ¡°However, even if not me, the Military State has the potential to be a better nation. Instead of repression, persecution, and exploitation, it can evolve into an ideal country where everyone can prosper together. I want to ask whether they are deliberately ignoring this potential or simply unaware of it.¡±


    ¡°If you meet them, you will most likely die.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I have been marked for death from the moment of my birth as a princess.¡±


    The Princess chuckled awkwardly before settling into a resigned smile.


    ¡°You can consider it a reward for cooperating. Or just think of it as using me to infiltrate as a spy first. Before attacking Command¡­Can I speak with them?¡±


    The Princess sped her hands and earnestly requested.


    Her pitiful and deste look would have swayed any romantic to agree without hesitation.


    But the Regressor had long lost her romantic notions and wasn¡¯t a man either. Even in the face of the Princess''s heartfelt plea, the Regressor remainedposed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Command is.¡±


    <strong>?Even when I destroyed the Military State in the past, I couldn¡¯t pinpoint Command or the Generalissimo issuing orders from within. Not until that timeline ended. When the Military State fell, they just vanished without a trace.?</strong>


    <em>Huh? She doesn¡¯t know?</em>


    <em>This is unexpected, even for me.</em>


    <em>I thought she knew the location and was nning to attack, but after thirteen timelines, she still hadn¡¯t found it? How are we going to find it if she doesn¡¯t know?</em>


    Thankfully, the Regressor wasn¡¯t that reckless.


    ¡°But I know where their orderse from. If we go there¡­ you might be able to have the conversation you want. Whether they respond is another matter entirely.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Themand and control center.¡±


    The Regressor recalled fragments from previous timelines.


    From the recesses of her memory, a faint image began to form.


    In one corner of Command, there was a restricted area publicly known as the Signalers'' Quarters, though their identities remained unknown.


    A structure simr to the Windowless Rooms seen during the Tantalus copse.


    Recalling this, the Regressor oveid the image of the Princess in front of her with that of a slightly older Princess from the past.


    It seemed to be the Princess she had met before.


    <strong>?In the previous timeline, you were more desperate. You wanted to talk¡­ but didn¡¯t pursue it at the expense of yourrades or yourself. This time¡­?</strong>


    ¡°Within a corner of Command, there is a small base housing twenty-six signallers who rymands from the core. It¡¯s the only direct link to Command. It¡¯s a strategic target anyway¡­ if we take over that base, you can have the conversation you want.¡±


    The Regressor, always generous to herrades from the previous timelines, spoke kindly and softly.


    The Princess bowed her head and clenched her fists.


    ¡°Yes¡­! Thank you!¡±


    <strong>?As expected, he¡¯s a good /genesisforsaken


    </strong>

 Chapter 236: Vidi

    Chapter 236: Vidi


    In the beginning, the Resistance operated as a kingdom restoration army under the leadership of provincial lords.


    During that period, they had resources, courage, and spirit. They had the ambition to be the saviors of the Kingdom, and did not rely on royal lineage for their cause.


    However, too much time had passed.


    The Military State consolidated its authority through a structured system, achieving consecutive victories in civil conflicts.


    The Resistance, bound by the Kingdom''s outdated mindset, gradually receded and eventually retreated to obscurity.


    It was around this time that the Resistance brought in the Princess.


    They were teetering on copse without a central figure and hoped to rally around her leadership.


    The Princess epted her role, but just as the Resistance doubted her, she didn''t trust them either.


    After all, coexistence with the Military State wasn¡¯t possible for her, leaving duty as her sole path forward.However, the Resistance didn''t just crumble.


    There were positive factors as well.


    abandoned by the Military State joined the Resistance, injecting new vigor into their ranks. However¡­ this union resembled mismatched limbs sewn onto a terminally ill patient.


    There was no way the youths who resisted unjust power could easily get along with the knights, who once wielded influence and power in the old kingdom.


    The knights viewed these youths as their squires or private soldiers. They thought that if they could overthrow the State, taking them under their wing would be a sufficient reward.


    On the other hand, the youths¡¯ ambitions extended beyond restoring the monarchy; their goals were to reform the Military State or annihte it entirely, driven by ideals of justice, revenge, or perpetual struggle


    They couldn''t understand each other. For now, they were united under the goal of overthrowing the Military State.


    But their origins, birthrights, and visions werepletely at odds with each other.


    Amidst this turmoil, the Princess, nominally the Resistance''s leader¡­ didn''t hate the Military State.


    ***


    Shiati observed the interaction between the Princess and the Regressor with a sense of satisfaction. She felt genuinely pleased; firstly, because it was admirable to see the Princess, whom she felt close to, speaking with such courage, and secondly, because she had obtained important information.


    Quietly listening, Shiati organized the details in her mind.


    Themand and control center. Command. Twenty-six signallers.


    <strong>?If they''re signallers, they must be paired with those annoying surveince golems. Signallers delivering orders from Command wouldn''t be frequently exposed outside. Using golems is efficient. So it''s reasonable to think they are stationed in a sparsely popted outer area rather than the central part.?</strong>


    Shiati''s thought process, honed by a deep-seated hatred towards hunting the Military State, functioned like a predator sensing blood, assessing the prey''s vulnerabilities with just a few pieces of information.


    <strong>?Since they use golems, there shouldn''t be anything special in terms of their defensive forces. Even though there may be many golems, one person can only control dozens of them. The total number of signallers should be rtively small. Twenty-six is not a negligible number¡­ If we kill them all, would it deal a blow to the Military State??</strong>


    And she exuded a menacing killing intent.


    Historia, sensing this aura nearby, hardened her expression.


    ¡°¡­Shiati. Stop it.¡±


    ¡°Stop what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t increase unnecessary casualties. Signallers are pitiful, they¡¯re no better than kids.¡±


    Shiati blinked in surprise.


    Finding it hard to believe such words came from one of the Six Star Generals, she burst intoughter, clutching her stomach.


    ¡°HA! AHAHAHA! You¡¯ve be so soft! NO WAY! To think you would say something like that!¡±


    Despite facing Shiati''s madughter, Historia didn¡¯t avert her gaze.


    Still chuckling heartily, Shiati shook her head repeatedly.


    ¡°No, Historia. Whether the signallers are pitiful or not doesn¡¯t matter at all. What matters is their importance to the Military State, how big of a blow it would be, and whether I can do it!¡±


    ¡°The Princess intends to talk toith them. Are you going to ignore your Lord''s wishes?¡±


    ¡°Princess Yerien is not my lord. She¡¯s a friend. Like you and me, a friend with a significant rank difference!¡±


    Shiati sat beside Historia and pointed at the Princess, a girl with pink hair that warmed the hearts just of those who looked at her. Despite her delicate appearance, there was an unmistakable strength in her eyes.


    Shiati looked at her with a hint of envy.


    ¡°Our princess is something else, isn''t she? She''s grown remarkably strong. Not a sheltered flower in a greenhouse, nor a wild weed like me. Hehe. Sometimes it really hits me just how different she is!¡±


    Historia silently agreed.


    Though she hadn''t experienced the Kingdom, the Princess exuded a natural grace and nobility. She was theplete opposite of Shiati, who was rough and violent.


    The Princess was the representative of the Resistance, yet did not fully trust it.


    On the other hand, Historia,a Six Star General of the Military State, now found herself questioning its principles.


    If there were pr opposites in the world, it would be the Princess and Historia.


    ¡°You two are so alike. Both born with something special, both given the chance to abandon it but held back by emotion¡­ How ironic is that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shiati remained silent, her gaze now calmer as she looked at the Princess.


    ¡°But the Princess is the Princess, and I am me. We may be heading in the same direction, but our goals are different. Maybe we won¡¯t interfere with each other. Once she''s done speaking with the signallers, I can kill them all, right? I can wait until then!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not repeat tragedies. One Hamelin was enough.¡±


    ¡°Just once? HAHA, AHAHAHAHAHAHA! Historia.¡±


    Shiati smirked, her lips twisting into a smile.


    Suddenly, without any warning, her prosthetic arm shot out and gripped Historia¡¯s chin, tilting it .


    The two red at each other, their faces close enough that their noses almost touched.


    ¡°The tragedy isn¡¯t over yet. For me, it¡¯s still the first time. It¡¯s in full swing.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s time to let go. I¡¯ve spared you many times. That should be enough.¡±


    ¡°You should have killed me back then. Not killing me has led to this.¡±


    <em>Hehe.</em> Shiati let out a dryugh, almost like a cough, and smiled faintly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die until I destroy the Military State. But if you kill me, I¡¯ll be satisfied. Leaving a deep scar on your heart would also wound the Military State.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll listen to you?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me? Heh, then join the Resistance! Imagine, a Six Star General actually siding with the Resistance. It would shock all the citizens who revere the Daughter of the Military State! It¡¯s the perfect scenario!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to be a terrorist like you.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to follow me? Follow the Princess who has high ideals instead! Idealists should stick together, right? You don¡¯t really serve the Military State anyway¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Historia shouted, but Shiati continued smiling.


    Staring intensely at Shiati, Historia forcefully pushed her away and stood up abruptly. With a fierce gaze, she walked over to me.


    ¡°Huey. Take me with you. To where the Princess will meet privately with Command.¡±


    I blinked in surprise at her sudden request.


    Historia was a Six Star General, a valuable hostage to the Military State.


    Originally, I nned to treat her as such, maybe using her as leverage and then discarding her in a corner. However, the n had been dyed so many times it was on the verge of being abandoned.


    ns should be executed as soon as they were made.


    ¡°I¡¯ll willingly follow you there. I promise not to resist. You can even keep me tied up or leave me untied, whatever, just take me along.¡±


    I cautiously asked.


    ¡°Why? To meet the Command directly and betray us if it seems hopeless?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t betray you. This time, I¡¯ll act on my own will.


    From behind us, Shiati¡¯s mockingughter echoed.


    The tragedy that had urred because she waste still haunted Historia.


    To shake it off, Historia begged me with determined resolve.


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it likest time. I¡¯m notte this time. I¡¯ll see everything with my own eyes and judge for myself.¡±


    ***


    <strong>[¡­There are more and more things getting attached to us. Hu, what should we do in such situation?]</strong>


    Tyr, who had retreated into her coffin to conserve energy, let out a sigh.


    I shrugged.


    ¡°I agree with that, but the more strength we have, the better. It¡¯s not really a problem.¡±


    <strong>[How is it that only girls are increasing? The space is narrow, and it is rather worrying. Soon we will be living shoulder to shoulder.]</strong>


    ¡°Are you worried about decorum?!¡±


    She was worried about decorum but not about going against a country.


    Was this the mindset of a vampire who has been in conflict with the Sanctum for over a thousand years?


    Perhaps for her, conflicts with countries were everyday urrences, impressive.


    Tyr showed no tension about the uing battle.


    She seemed more preupied with something else.


    <strong>[Moreover, look at that. The Princess¡¯ eyes are filled with affection when she looks at Shei. But Shei¡¯s eyes remain indifferent as ever.]</strong>


    Clicking her tongue, Tyr pointed to where the Princess kept ncing at the Regressor during their conversation.


    ¡°I feel strange. Due to strict upbringing, I find men a bit difficult. But with you, I feelpletely at ease.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ Uh.¡±


    <strong>?I¡¯m actually cross-dressing as a man. Right. Ugh, I don¡¯t want this to change your perception of me and make you wary of me now¡­?</strong>


    <em>That¡¯s your first sin.</em>


    <em>From the moment you decide to cross-dress, you start off on the wrong foot.</em>


    <em>Just live as a man in this timeline.</em>


    Tyr murmured wistfully.


    <strong>[Hu. Whenever I see that, my heart feels heavy and my throat tightens. Shei likes men, but why does the Princess harbor unrequited feelings?]</strong>


    ¡­Indeed. She liked men, and the feelings were unrequited.


    Regardless of the misunderstanding, it was the Regressor¡¯s fault anyway.


    Bad boy¡ªno, more like bad girl.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I feel like someone is ndering me?¡±


    Such a sharp sense for useless things.


    Tyr, enveloping the area in darkness to prevent someone from eavesdropping, suddenly spoke.


    <strong>[It is rather surprising. From what I have observed, Shei tends to avoid troublesome tasks, so I thought she would reject the Princess'' proposal.]</strong>


    ¡°I agree, but¡­ Mr. Shei is strangely kind to certain people.¡±


    The Regressor had a tendency to twist things and had a sharp tongue, but she showed exceptional kindness to those who became her friends in previous timelines.


    In fact, in the Abyss, she approached Tyrkanzyaka, the strongest vampire, without any initial wariness.


    She was the first to step up when something happened to her.


    The Princess would get no less consideration than that.


    <strong>[Hu, does he not doubt your every move?]</strong>


    ¡°To bnce his patience, he¡¯s even more cold-hearted to some people. I guess I was one of those. It¡¯s unfair, unfair I tell you. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    <strong>[Exactly. I wonder why he is so suspicious of someone as trustworthy as you?]</strong>


    Huh? Didn¡¯t Tyr also find me suspicious when we first met?


    <strong>[More fickle than a new bride. How can one¡¯s attitude change so drastically?]</strong>


    ¡°If I knew, I would have used it first. I don¡¯t know the answer to that.¡±


    <em>Actually, I know.</em>


    <em>I know, but I can¡¯t do it.</em>


    <em>To do so, I¡¯d have to return to a previous timeline and build a trusting rtionship with her.</em>


    Well, I said it with a grumble, but for the Regressor, it was understandable.


    I couldn¡¯t read memories from previous timelines, but the Regressor must have gone through many events and experiences.


    Even if a new timeline began, the memories and experiences remained, so the level of intimacy was bound to differ.


    ¡°By the way, Tyr, are you really okay with helping us? The Military State is in conflict with the Sanctum, aren¡¯t you afraid of losing allies?¡±


    <strong>[Since when were human countries allies of vampires? I have seen countries fighting the Sanctum, but never has one allied with us. At most, there have been non-aggression pacts.]</strong>


    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it burdensome to fight a country alone?¡±


    <strong>[Shei is striving to save the world, and so are you. Helping you will not cause any harm.]</strong>


    Tyr spoke kindly and slightly opened the lid of her coffin.


    Through the narrow gap, I caught the gentle smile of the vampire.


    <strong>[I support you. Even if the world turns against you, I will always stand by your side.]</strong>


    A sincere deration from the Progenitor, Tyrkanzyaka.


    It was reassuring.


    There was no need to doubt it, but I read her thoughts to understand better.


    <strong>?And then, if we end up in a situation where we are heavily pursued by the State, we will have no choice but to depend on each other. From then on, whether we like it or not, we will stick together. Is that not romantic??</strong>


    <em>Huh? What¡¯s romantic about the life of a fugitive?</em>


    <em>It¡¯s just barbaric.</em>


    <em>Wait a minute. Is Tyr constant support for my and the Regressor¡¯s outrageous actions, and her help in doing whatever I want, all because¡­.</em>


    ¡°Tyr. In this raid on Command, are you nning topletely destroy it or just give it a good scare and retreat?¡±


    Tyr answered as if it were obvious.


    <strong>[What good would destruction and chaos do to the world? Let us give a stern warning and retreat. Manipting the fate of a country at will is rather irresponsible.]</strong>


    ¡°But won¡¯t the remaining people pursue me?¡±


    <strong>[Do not worry. I will protect you.]</strong>


    <strong>?Sufficiently, For a long time.?</strong>


    A cold sweat ran down my back.


    Perhaps, without anyone realizing, I had fallen into a /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 237: Vici

    Chapter 237: Vici


    Central Terminal¡¯s porter and Level 1 citizen, Bren, had a secret he couldn''t share with anyone.


    His affiliation with the Resistance.


    The Military State was brutal towards failures... or rather, it had no interest in them.


    Once citizens were registered, they were left to spend their lives working until their eventual death.


    Brencked the intelligence to attend secondary school, and had a future so predictable that even he could easily foresee it.


    Ahead of himy a life akin to a cog in a machine. As a cog, Bren never harbored doubts; he simply kept turning.


    Yet, humans possess free will.


    A potent freedom that allowed them to hold onto that concept, even if it was merely an illusion.


    He repeated the same routine day after day.This theory has been effectively proven by the course of Bren¡¯s life thus far.


    Yesterday wasn¡¯t fun, and there were no particrly happy events, so tomorrow would surely be the same.


    Bren lived each day feeling more lethargy than despair.


    But his life took a turn.


    The catalyst arrived in the form of a visit from a stranger.


    A young visitor arrived with a bottle of beer and shared various stories with him.


    The youth was cheerful, and this gradually lifted Bren¡¯s spirits. As the young man, now slightly tipsy, began to criticize the Military State, Bren justughed and joined in.


    From that day forth, Bren became a member of the Resistance.


    The reason was retroactive.


    After joining the Resistance, Bren''s life became exciting.


    He was thrilled at the mere thought of noble orders that mighte his way and how deftly he could execute them.


    This injected into Bren the tension his life sorelycked. The possibility of public security catching him somehow filled Bren with a sense of fulfillment.


    At least tomorrow wouldn¡¯t be like yesterday.


    Joining the Resistance changed his life. Each day was fulfilling.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly meticulous, but he had never been caught in the Military State¡¯s surveince since ever since joining the Resistance.


    The reason was simple: no orders had been issued yet.


    In fact, he worked so hard to avoid suspicion that even his supervisor''s evaluation of him improved... though nothing really changed because of that.


    However, Bren firmly believed that when a pivotal moment arrived requiring a significant decision, he would side with the Resistance.


    He lived for that day.


    One day, while he was working energetically, a youngborer approached him, looking slightly solemn, and whispered.


    ¡°Mr. Bren. There''s an order.¡±


    The day had finally arrived.


    Bren nodded heavily.


    ***


    The briefing was short, concise, and hurried.


    The mission was to attack Command. The operation wouldmence immediately upon arrival at Central Terminal.


    The Regressor calmly addressed everyone.


    ¡°There are checkpoints and stationed troops all along the route to Command. The inspections are thorough. Sneaking in from here is impossible.¡±


    A forceful breakthrough.


    The Regressor''s approach was indeed simple and direct.


    ¡°Externally, it will appear as an attack by the Resistance. At Central Terminal, I¡¯ll subdue the superintendent and other high-ranking officials. The rest of you will head to the Command. I¡¯ll catch up quickly.¡±


    Central Terminal was thergest of the Meta Conveyor Belt terminals, and it directly connected to Command. It was the highest priority facility, guarded by a general officer, with elite corps dispatched from three nearby units during emergencies.


    The Regressor''s n to take it over instantly seemed unrealistic.


    But¡­ the Regressor''s power was close to omnipotent.


    Though not at the peak, her diverse methods and ability to wield them almost to their fullest extent were unmatched.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    The result of the Regressor¡¯s determination was¡­ beyond imagination.


    ¡°Emergency! Emergency! It¡¯s an enemy attack!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, run!¡±


    When they opened a container, white smoke erupted like an explosion.


    It was a cloud created by the Regressor.


    Wind, cloud, rain, and dew. Ice, snow, thunder, and lightning.


    The essence of Chun-aengy in its ability to condense clouds and winds from the sky in apressed space. The Regressor had emptied a container and spent hours umting power inside it.


    Then, she unleashed it all at once.


    A localized thundercloud loomed over Central Terminal. Unlike ordinary thunderclouds, this one towered like a pir just above the ground.


    In the fog where nothing was visible, only the Regressor, with her sharp eyes, walked confidently.


    The chain ofmand was momentarily paralyzed.


    ¡°Waaaa! It¡¯s the Resistance! The Resistance is attacking!¡±


    ¡°Run! We¡¯ll all die!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous! They¡¯ll turn us into vampires!¡±


    Amidst the panickingborers, the Resistance sowed further chaos. Mixed with soldiers and supervisors desperately trying to respond, it was utter pandemonium.


    Even if they could hear well, this was a terminal. Large cranes and numerousborers created various noises.


    The sounds didn¡¯t travel more than ten steps before being swallowed by the clouds.


    ¡°We need to get the Major General!¡±


    The most diligent and capable soldiers hurriedly sought higher authority to restore order.


    The superintendent of Central Terminal held the rank of a general officer. They believed that only a general officer could restore order and lead everyone.


    The prerequisite for recognition as a general officer in the Military State was endurance inbat.


    A general officer who led others should not die easily. They had to survive until the end and lead the soldiers.


    Thus, all general officers were required to at least be proficient in using Gam Qi Arts to enhance their entire body.


    They maintained a perpetual state of readiness by keeping their minds focused.


    They were akin to war machines.


    The soldiers urgently ran to the superintendent, urging him to takemand.


    ¡°Superintendent! Please lead¡­!¡±


    But when the duty-bound soldiers reached the office, the superintendent was already unconscious, sprawled at the Regressor¡¯s feet.


    The Regressor, catching her breath after a fierce battle, waved at the unfamiliar visitors.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­! Ack!¡±


    Now!


    Hiding behind the door, I swung a club at his head.


    First Sergeant Keteren, the senior supply officer, copsed without much resistance.


    I gingerly set down the bloodied club, trembling.


    ¡°Uwahh. I¡¯m a nonbatant, why am I even here...¡±


    ¡°For a nonbatant, you fight pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Well, I only targeted the weak ones and hit them from behind! Why did you even bring me? There are many more experienced fighters!¡±


    The Regressor responded as if it were obvious.


    ¡°It¡¯s still daytime, so it¡¯s best to conserve Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s power. The King of Dogs and the King of Cats is capricious. So, you¡¯re the next best option, right?¡±


    ¡°Next best?! This is too risky for an ordinary petty criminal like me!¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re still hiding, but sure. I¡¯ll pretend you¡¯re ordinary. Anything special to report?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I spotted a safe earlier. No time to loot it, right?¡±


    ¡°Lead the way. I¡¯ll stuff it into my pocket.¡±


    Even amidst the chaos, the Regressor meticulouslypleted her looting.


    The safe, crafted from Level 5 alchemic steel, was swallowed whole into the Regressor¡¯s spatial pocket.


    <em>That pocket thing is a real cheat item.</em>


    <em>It might be more of a cheat than Chun-aeng or Jizan.</em>


    <strong>?¡­Skilled inbat. Though he¡¯s never shown particrly strong power, it feels strangely reassuring fighting alongside him. He¡¯s unobtrusive and meticulous, adept at exploiting enemy weaknesses. Let¡¯s keep using him more often.?</strong>


    <em>Don¡¯t use me! Spare me!</em>


    <em>Treat me like a delicate ss that shatters at the slightest touch!</em>


    After tidying up, the Regressor and I stepped outside the terminal¡¯s office.


    The outside was still chaotic, but there was a semnce of organized movement.


    The Resistance was attempting to escape by taking advantage of the confusion.


    Among them was a notable young man.


    Despite his appearance as aborer, he carried himself with the poise of a military officer, calmly surveying his surroundings.


    I recognized him.


    Chento, who was adept at reading the wind.


    A survivor of Hamelin.


    One of the few who, among many children, had fought desperately to survive.


    I wondered what he was doing here, and it turned out he was ying a pivotal role in finding coborators for the Resistance.


    He was tasked with infiltration, and put in charge of cultivating numerous direct and indirect internal coborators.


    Once aspiring to be a military officer, he now served as a missionary for the Resistance.


    Should this be called a rise or a fall?


    Leading the nonbatant Resistance members, he joined pre-identified allies at the terminal and boarded the Belt.


    The North would soon be engulfed in the mes of war.


    The Meta Conveyor Belt was the only quick escape for the Resistance, requiring them to evacuate their base.


    Though they were escaping, the Military Statecked the means to pursue them.


    They couldn¡¯t spare the resources.


    Noticing another presence, the Regressor spoke.


    ¡°They¡¯reing. Units from nearby corps.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s withdraw now! Moving south towards Command will draw their pursuit towards us!¡±


    ¡°Just retreat? That would be a waste.¡±


    The Regressor crossed Chun-aeng and Jizan.


    Aligning the two des, she drew the blunt edge of Chun-aeng over Jizan¡¯s surface as if sharpening it.


    This generated a unique friction between the two des.


    When metal des rub against each other, they create sparks.


    So what happens when the sword of the sky and the sword of the earth sh?


    <em>I don¡¯t know.</em>


    <em>It was my first time seeing both of them being used together.</em>


    <em>However, I do know what happens when the sky and earth collide.</em>


    The Roar of the Sky God.


    Lightning.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    A massive amount of lightning erupted from the tips of the twin treasure des.


    Even at a distance, I felt the electric tingle enveloping me.


    Yellow fissures cracked the air, and lightning streamed out like a faucet turned wide.


    The emerging bolts melded with the clouds saturating the area. The clouds summoned by the Regressor darkened ominously and rumbled.


    Lightning could strike from a clear sky, but it needed the ground toplete its arc.


    Holding writhing lightning in her hand, the Regressor muttered, intoxicated by a sense of omnipotence.


    ¡°Aerith de Supreme. Thunderous Sweep.¡±


    ¡°Wow, look at you, announcing the finishing move yourself. Maybe you should also exin the attributes and the attack pattern so the enemy could dodge it.¡±


    ¡°Sh-Shut up! Itcks power as it''s meant to be a wide-area attack, so it doesn¡¯t work well on strong opponents with good senses!¡±


    ¡°Aha. So it¡¯s a technique that¡¯s strong against the weak and weak against the strong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wide-area technique!¡±


    Regardless of the style.


    The Regressor¡¯s swordsmanship was a magic sword technique that used her treasure swords as a medium for her magic.


    With a forceful pull of Jizan, the Regressor unleashed dozens of lightning tendrils that wed across the ground.


    ¡°Gaaah!¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­.¡±


    The ground overturned, and soldiers in the area staggered and fell.


    The Military State now had to deal with both attacking enemies and the injured.


    The upheaved ground, lightning-shing thunderclouds, and electrocuted people¡­.


    I took in the scene that depicted a catastrophe beyond human scale.


    ¡°¡­Is Mr. Shei amazing, or is the terminal security that inadequate? It¡¯s giving me cognitive dissonance. I hope Command is this easy.¡±


    ¡°Just watch out for the General Officer and the Six Star Generals. Many are currently outside, so it shouldn¡¯t be much different.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Shei¡¯s doing the fighting. As long as you wield your strong-against-the-weak technique well, you can defeat anyone weaker than you! Good luck!¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s a wide-area technique! Start taking this seriously! How long are you going to ck off?!¡±


    <em>I¡¯m already doing my best. Learn to judge people better!</em>


    Scanning the surroundings, only soldiers or convulsing injured remained in the terminal.


    Mostborers had fled, and the Resistance had boarded the Belt and left.


    At that moment, a fully-equipped war corps appeared to reinforce the terminal.


    ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s really retreat. It would be a disaster to get carried away and waste Qi here.¡±


    ¡°You did get too excited and waste Qi already. The fact that you knew that and still did it, IS already a disaster.


    ¡°You talk too much! Grab my hand! If the Magic Corps intercepts, it¡¯ll be troublesome, so let¡¯s fly away at full speed before that happens!¡±


    ¡°Wait. Why do I need to hold your hand to fly? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ No way? Do I have to hang on Mr. Shei¡¯s hand and flYYYYYY!¡±


    <em>And with one hand!</em>


    <em>I can¡¯t even hang on a bar with one hand!</em>


    Dangling from the Regressor¡¯s hand, I swung back and forth, breaking my record for one-handed /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 238: The Dark Zone

    Chapter 238: The Dark Zone


    The inner area of the Meta Conveyor Belt was also known as the Dark Zone.


    Unlike the Duchy of Mist, this name was purely symbolic.


    Contrary to its name, the Dark Zone was anything but dark. In fact, it was much brighter than other areas.


    Lights that allowed work to continue deep into the night.


    Searchlights tracking fleeing individuals.


    Lighthouses from tall towers overseeing theborers.


    Despite its brightness, paradoxically, this area was named the Dark Zone.


    Those within the Inner Circle couldn¡¯t leave the belt until their sentence was over. Thus, events inside the belt remained isted from the outside world.


    Thus, the Dark Zone existed as an information void due to thisck ofmunication.Unlike the serene outer belt, the inner zone was filled withborers brought in for breaking rules ormitting crimes. These individuals kept working without the slightest freedom, theirbor serving as punishment.


    "Huff, huff."


    In themunal farm, one of the Military State''s seven major inventions, the Chimera Bean, thrived abundantly. Therge beans were so enticing that the farmer who cultivated them might feel full just by looking at them.


    But theborer was not a farmer, and he felt no pride in nurturing crops.


    This farm wasn''t his; he was forced to work it.


    Chimera Beans grew fast and yielded bountiful harvests, but they required a lot of water and immensebor. Without regr pruning, their vines would sprawl uncontrobly and the bean would copse from their own weight.


    It was his job to chase away birds and insects drawn to these overgrown beans.


    As a prisoner andborer, he snapped the branches of the Chimera Beans with all his might despite his exhaustion.


    As he did this monotonous task, he reflected on how he ended up here.


    Once, with his meager strength, he had beaten up a supervisor who demanded a bribe. Full of youthful vigor, he couldn''t tolerate such corruption. When his fist connected with the supervisor''s jaw, he felt no regret.


    But now, a yearter, he regretted that day every waking moment. If he hadn''t acted rashly then, he wouldn''t have been in this situation now.


    He could no longer even find a trace of the anger that hadnded him here. He only wished for each day to pass quicker, and for this endlessbor to end.


    At the mere thought of "escape," fear gripped him. Escape was inconceivable. Encircled by watchful searchlights, he''d witnessed disobedient souls dragged deeper into darkness.


    He didn''t know whaty deeper within, but one thing was certain: in the past year, no one had ever returned from there. This certainty filled him with dread.


    His onlyfort was knowing that the supervisor who had dared to take bribes in the Military State had vanished into the depths. That was his only sce.


    In the Military State, only the State could exploit others.


    With a clouded mind, he thought this as he cut through the bushes with a blunt sickle.


    Then, it happened.


    <strong>¡ºThis is Signaller Io of the Military State, informing allborers. Allborers are to cease working and return to their quarters immediately. I repeat, allborers currently working must return to their quarters immediately. This is an order. Over.¡»</strong>


    He couldn''t believe his ears. An early end tobor for the Military Stateborer was like a miracle¡ªsought after but rarely granted. Yet here it was, unexpectedly.


    Thinking he might have misheard, he nced up at the still-bright sky. It wasn''t yet time for the workday to end.


    The supervisor yelled, threatening penalties if they didn''t stop working immediately. This added to the confusion and disbelief among theborers.


    Grabbing his tools hastily, he hurried back towards his quarters.


    "Living long enough, you see days like this."


    This sudden stroke of luck made life feel a bit more worth living.


    ***


    The Gunner Corps, without their precious Gunmaster, found themselves powerless.


    They couldn¡¯t even provide effective cover.


    Bullets sporadically struck the outer walls of the automaton carriage, but those already fortified walls were now under Tyr''s control. The bullets fired at the alchemic steel reinforced with the sinister mana bounced off uselessly.


    As I drove onward, I spotted obstacles blocking the road ahead¡ªiron spikes and imposing barricades of alchemic steel.


    I immediately shouted.


    "Mr. Shei! The road is blocked!"


    "I know."


    The Regressor leaped from her seat,nding on the hood of the automaton carriage.


    With a swift motion, she hurled Jizan towards the approaching barricade.


    <em>Terra Firma Arts. Earth Scythe.</em>


    Spinning through the air, Jizan collided with the barricade.


    In an instant, the barricade and spikes were sent flying with metallic tters.


    The de, light only to its acknowledged wielder, felt heavier than the carriage to anyone else.


    As it spun and cut through obstacles...


    Barricades and obstacles became like mere scarecrows before the spinning Jizan, the thresher of the earth, formidable harvester of steel crops.


    Amidst the thunderous nging of scattered steel fragments, I pressed harder on the pedal.


    "We''re breaking through! Everyone brace yourselves... Agh!"


    I winced as my head bumped against the carriage''s interior. Despite the Regressor''s efforts to clear debris, small jolts still felt like kicks.


    Was this thing even designed with people in mind?


    No, in the eyes of the Military State, its citizens were not viewed as people.


    "This darn carriage... Mr. Shei! Isn''t there a better vehicle for all of us? Something excellent?"


    "Does such a thing exist?"


    The Regressor, standing by the carriage, stretched to retrieve the fallen Jizan.


    It was a remarkable feat.


    After retrieving the de, she returned to her seat. I grumbled while gripping the wheel.


    "Or a flying tool! I saw you riding the wind earlier!"


    "There are too many people now. The heavier it is, the harder it is to fly."


    "Just try harder!"


    "You¡¯re too reckless with others'' power¨C"


    The Regressor''s eyes widened suddenly. She swiftly pulled me aside.


    "Watch out!"


    Shoving me out of the way, the Regressor extended Chun-aeng.


    Sky de Art, Daybreak.


    An invisible de shot from Chun-aeng, narrowly missing my nose.


    My vision momentarily blurred, followed by a distant explosion as the shell meant for us detonated in mid-air.


    I felt a brief warmth on my left cheek.


    "Those bastards tried to pin us down and snipe us! Hah, not a chance! As if anyone would get hit by that!"


    The Regressor looked impressively bold today. I shared my honest thoughts.


    "Mr. Shei, you look a bit cool today. I think I might fall for you."


    "What?! Stop spouting nonsense in such a dangerous moment! Focus on driving!"


    ncing around, I spotted a mobile cannon mounted on a vehicle, its barrel aimed squarely at us.


    It appeared their strategy was to corner us on the road and rain shells down upon us.


    I pressed harder on the pedal.


    "They¡¯re not on the road. They won''t follow far. How about we keep evading and find a way to escape?"


    "I¡¯d rather not."


    "Can''t handle it? Was the earlier move a fluke?"


    "Of course not! It¡¯s about positioning. The art of a nullity in interpretation. Didn¡¯t I exin it before? With the right positioning, hitting something mid-air isn''t so difficult. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t fly. The chance of being intercepted...¡±


    The Regressor muttered regretfully.


    So, she would have flown if not for the risk of interception.


    I might have misunderstood, thinking she was stingy.


    "But it drains Qi and focus, so I don¡¯t want to deflect each one. How about trusting Tyrkanzyaka and enduring it?"


    "With my body?"


    "I meant the car''s body, but if you can endure it physically, even better."


    "Nonsense. I¡¯m fragile. A shell would tear me apart, and even if the car gets hit, the shock will disrupt my driving! Protect me!"


    "Tch, that doesn¡¯t work either, huh."


    "Obviously! Go deal with them!"


    The Regressor wanted to act, but something held her back as she nced ahead.


    "I want to, but if I leave now..."


    "Oh! Then we can''t break the next barricade! That¡¯s dangerous for me! Please stay by my side! Don¡¯t go anywhere!"


    "Y-Yeah... but why do you always talk like that... Tch, anyway. I don¡¯t want to use magic, but maybe I¡¯ll summon lightning...."


    As the Regressor prepared to summon lightning, a white horse running beside the carriage broke formation and galloped ahead.


    The Princess and Shiati were riding together.


    The Regressor finally remembered their existence.


    "Right. The Resistance. Let¡¯s leave it to them."


    "Will those two be enough? the Princess doesn''t seem very strong..."


    I voiced my doubts.


    Naturally.


    While Shiati seemed to have gained new abilities in the Resistance, the pink-haired princess,cking significant power, often threw herself recklessly into danger.


    It was hard to trust her.


    Only a fool would do so.


    Seeing my doubt, the Regressor responded with amusement.


    "So there''s something you don''t know? Haha. Well, it''s not like it is easy to find out. Even the Princess herself may not fully understand it."


    "What is it?"


    "Want me to tell you? If you ask nicely, I might consider it."


    Her smug tone annoyed me, so I read her thoughts instead.


    As the Regressor recalled it, I could now read her memories from her past life.


    <strong>?The Princess is from the Grandiomor royal family. The Grandiomor royal family is one of the five sovereigns who overthrew the Human King. The Princess, in particr, held the unique ability to avoid human hostility.?</strong>


    An ability to avoid hostility?


    I looked again at the white horse charging directly at the enemy.


    The artillerymen hesitated.


    Should they target the white horse or the automaton carriage heading for Command?


    The Regressor, intercepting shells mid-air, red at them.


    Logically, it would have been wiser to target the white horse.


    But the artillerymen kept their sights trained on us.


    Noticing this, I spoke.


    "Does she have the ability to avoid being targeted?"


    "Pretty close. How did you know?"


    "Because the cannons are still aimed at us even though the Princess is approaching them!"


    Artillery wasn¡¯t highly valued.


    Loud and sluggish shells were effective against dense groups, but the skilled could deflect or catch them.


    Still, cannons were better than guns.


    At least cannons could breach walls or destroy passing carriages.


    Just like now!


    "Technically, an ability to evade hostility. It diminishes the risk of betrayal, lessens danger in conflicts, and encourages leniency in others. It''s an ability unique to the descendant of the ancient king. That was also why the Grandiomor royal familysted so long."


    "That¡¯s beside the point! Their hostility is aimed at us! We''re in danger!"


    I eximed.


    Shiati, riding behind the Princess, removed her left glove¡ªnot her prosthetic right hand, but her scarred left hand.


    The most noticeable were the disfigured fingers of her left hand.


    Everyone watched her actions.


    Shiati raised her left hand and snapped her pinky finger upwards.


    Simultaneously, the cannon''s barrel twisted abruptly, mirroring Shiati''s finger.


    There was a boom.


    The cannon, designed to withstand explosions, grotesquely twisted upward like Shiati''s finger, spewing fire and smoke.


    Shiati calmly put her glove back on and signaled to the Princess to retreat.


    Despite neutralizing the enemy, the Princess didn''t seem /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 239: How To Become A Black Mage Until You Turn 30...

    Chapter 239: How To Be A ck Mage Until You Turn 30...


    The Regressor closely observed Shiati and spoke.


    ¡°ck magic.¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s assessment was spot-on.


    She synchronized the cannon barrel with her finger and then snapped it.


    Instantly, the barrel also snapped, mirroring the condition of her finger.


    It was simr to a voodoo doll¡¯s curse, but different.


    While voodoo dolls used effigies to harm someone''s body, Shiati sacrificed her own body to damage enemy weapons or equipment.


    She could use it only ten times, once per finger¡­


    <em>Wait, I just realized something.</em><em>With Shiati having only one arm, she could use it only five times!</em>


    <em>Even ck magic discriminates against the disabled.</em>


    <em>So unfair!</em>


    <strong>?I know some of the Resistance dabble in ck magic¡­ Seeing it in action like this makes me suspicious again. A pointless suspicion, though.?</strong>


    The Regressor eyed me suspiciously.


    ¡°Hey, it looks like your friend has learned ck magic. Did you teach it to her?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense? Why would I teach her that? She learned it on her own.¡±


    ¡°From where?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? But it¡¯s not that surprising, is it?¡±


    I muttered casually as I continued driving.


    ¡°Most of the magic used by the Military State is of that kind.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    I was d I didn''t need to exin further.


    Since the Regressor already experienced so much, she easily epted my exnation.


    The white horse carrying Shiati and the Princess returned triumphantly, like a victorious general.


    While the Princess couldn¡¯t smile, worried about her friend''s injury, Shiati beamed with joy.


    The satisfaction of bending the enemy''s cannon barrel outweighed the pain in her bent finger.


    I wonder how her mind worked.


    Well, maybe the reason she could use ck magic was because her moralpass was broken.


    However, Historia, quietly bound until now, didn¡¯t look happy.


    As soon as the white horse returned, she leaped out of the luggagepartment and walked across the automaton carriage.


    <em>These people walk on the automaton carriage as if it¡¯s solid ground.</em>


    <em>Especially you, Historia.</em>


    <em>A tied-up person shouldn¡¯t be able to walk like that.</em>


    <em>The rope will be sad.</em>


    Anyway, Historia frowned at Shiati¡¯s left-hand glove and the grotesquely swollen pinky inside.


    ¡°Shiati. Your finger.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you noticed!¡±


    Shiati grinned brightly, proudly extending her gloved left hand.


    ¡°How is it, Historia? Now I¡¯m somewhat useful, right? I¡¯m not the same as before. Even with this wretched body, I can hurt the enemy a bit. I¡¯m not helpless like before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ck magic. Stop it. It will hurt you.¡±


    At Historia¡¯s appropriate counsel, Shiati stopped smiling and tilted her head.


    ¡°Is it okay for one of the Six Star Generals to say that?¡±


    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m a Six Star General or not.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it matters. The Military State isn¡¯t in a position to criticize ck magic. The Military State¡¯s standard magic is a form of ck magic, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Seeing Historia remain silent, Shiati narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Are you going to say you didn¡¯t know, Historia?¡±


    The magic system established by the Mage Marshal, known as standard magic.


    But it raised a slight question.


    Before the rise of the Military State, the Mage Marshal was so ipetent that she couldn¡¯t even handle her magic properly.


    How could such an ipetent mage have invented standard magic?


    Shiati exined.


    ¡°When you use standard magic, your body pays the price. Fire magic burns you, water magic causes freezing or swelling. Even light magic can scorch your skin. To avoid this, you either use magic very weakly... or transfer the cost to a valuable sacrifice.¡±


    The Mage Marshal, who had extensively studied to surpass her natural limits, discovered the solution in ck magic.


    Specifically, the technique of ck magic where it substituted the cost with another was integral to their magic.


    The result was standard magic.


    What was once special became ordinary.


    One of the seven major inventions thatid the foundation for this country.


    ¡°Using your body as the price. The standard magic created by the Military State is¡­ magic for those who are ipetent, ritual magic where you sacrifice your body. It¡¯s refined to minimize power and cost, but it¡¯s a form of ck magic that grants miracles to the ordinary at the cost of physical harm.¡±


    <strong>?Thanks to that, it was easy to learn this ck magic. Heh, at the very least, the Military State gave me that.?</strong>


    Magic was an expression of one¡¯s worldview.


    In this act of reshaping reality, there was no concept of paying a price.


    While it initially consumed resources, once established, it sustained itself.


    On the other hand, standard magic demanded a toll each time, akin to ck magic.


    Not only that. Even the Chimera Beans that were created in the southern floodins.


    Why was ¡®Chimera¡¯ in the name?


    The Military State was a nation built on top of many Anathema.


    Historia weakly defended standard magic.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. Unlike standard magic, ck magic hurts both you and your opponent. It requires strong resentment and hatred, eating away at the user¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Historia, are you worried about me? A Star General of the Military State,


    concerned about a lowly resistance member like me? Then, what should I do? Will you destroy the cannon instead?¡±


    Shiati tried to be sarcastic, but Historia nodded quickly.


    Shiati was momentarily speechless.


    ¡°A Star General¡­ destroying the Military State¡¯s weapon? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°¡­If I take off my uniform, no one will recognize me. Not many have seen my face directly.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯d look like a weirdo tied up and doing strange things. What nonsense.¡±


    Shiati was about to tly refuse.


    The Princess, listening to their conversation, closed her eyes and interjected.


    ¡°Um, Shiati! I¡¯ll go with her next time! You rest in the back!¡±


    <strong>?ck magic or not, your fingers will be permanently damaged if you keep snapping them¡­! If there¡¯s a way to avoid getting hurt, let¡¯s do that!?</strong>


    Historia¡¯s words resonated with the Princess.


    Feeling betrayed by the Princess, Shiati was visibly shocked and scolded her.


    ¡°Princess? She¡¯s one of the Six Star Generals, a high-ranking officer of the Military State.


    Even bound, she could easily overpower you with a flick of her finger and turn against us. How can you trust her?¡±


    ¡°Trust should be reciprocal! And I trust her character!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. Unlike you, she has no interest in the weak. You might as well trust the Military State itself. No, I can¡¯t leave this to the enemy.¡±


    Shiati firmly refused, but the Princess remained equally stubborn.


    The Princess pretended to listen to the white horse.


    ¡°What? Selphy, what did you say? You don¡¯t want to carry Shiati anymore?¡±


    The clever horse, understanding its master¡¯s intent, neighed in agreement.


    Nodding, the Princess called out to Shiati.


    ¡°Selphy also doesn¡¯t want to carry Shiati anymore! Right, Selphy?¡±


    <em>Neigh!</em>


    The loyal horse understood its beautiful master¡¯s intentions perfectly.


    Shiati was dumbfounded by the human-horse melodrama.


    ¡°Wait. Princess....¡±


    ¡°AHHHH, I can¡¯t hear you! Anyway, Gunmaster Historia! You¡¯re going, right?¡±


    Historia nodded firmly.


    Did her ability to avoid hostility also make her stubbornness effective?


    Even Shiati couldn¡¯t resist the stubborn princess.


    It was decided that Historia would go next.


    ¡°They¡¯re ambushing us over the hill!¡±


    The Regressor, who had been scouting, reported an ambush corps.


    Arger group than before, with more cannons aiming at our carriage from the high ground.


    The scale was significant enough for the Regressor to consider intervening, but she was the versatile final defense capable of handling any attack.


    It was better to operate a separate unit.


    <em>It¡¯s not because I¡¯m in danger. Yeah, that¡¯s it.</em>


    After a brief debate, Historia and the Princess were chosen to go.


    The Princess gave a faint smile, ncing at Historia seated behind her.


    <strong>?Oh, I see. She genuinely cares about Shiati. She wouldn¡¯t harm me...! Oh, stop worrying, Yerien! Trust should be met with trust!?</strong>


    Resolutely, the Princess gently greeted Historia.


    ¡°Ah, haha. Please take care of me, Gunmaster...?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just drop me off ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Of course! But, um, isn¡¯t it dangerous to be tied up? Selphy is a gentle horse but at full speed...¡±


    ¡°I can stay upright even when tied up, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°If it gets shaky going uphill¨C¡±


    ¡°You worry a lot, leader of the Resistance. It''s strange that someone so concerned only watches as Shiati snaps her fingers every time.¡±


    Stung by the remark, the Princess flinched as though struck.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll go fast!¡±


    The Princess urged the horse forward.


    The white horse quickly reached top speed.


    Selphy, the white horse, outpaced the automaton carriage.


    Though somewhat exaggerated, the horse seemed swifter than the setting sun.


    Before we even entered the cannon¡¯s line of fire, the white horse reached the enemy.


    ¡°Gunmaster? How much further?¡±


    ¡°This is enough.¡±


    Approaching, Historia, seated with her legs together, smoothly dismounted the horse.


    Though it looked unstable to jump off a speeding horse with bound arms¡­


    <em>Thud.</em>


    Historianded securely and sprinted at the same pace.


    Even Selphy blinked at her speed.


    ¡°W-What the!¡±,


    ¡°A tied woman is attacking us...!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she a prisoner? Stop her!¡±


    Even bound, she was one of the Six Star Generals.


    Historia, running with powerful strides, extended her long legs.


    She vaulted over a tall rock in one bound, heading straight for the cannons.


    An officer in uniform thrust a sword toward her.


    It was more an attempt to impede her progress than an attack.


    Historia flicked the hilt with her toe, twisted in midair, and lightly tapped his chin with her heel.


    That was enough.


    The officer¡¯s eyes dulled, and he crumpled.


    Historia moved on before his head hit the ground.


    ¡°S-Stop her!¡±


    She quickly reached the cannons and kicked them.


    A predictable oue followed.


    There was a resounding crash, and the cannon¡¯s barrel bent sideways, hanging limply.


    Watching the scene unfold , I calmly spoke.


    ¡°Is it more reasonable to bend the barrel with ck magic or to kick it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for the driver to look ahead! Stop sightseeing and drive properly!¡±


    The Regressor¡¯s practical answer was too logical to be interesting.


    Meanwhile, Historia systematically neutralized the defense forces and selectively destroyed cannons.


    Without needing to lift a finger, she just used her feet to incapacitate the cannons.


    Panicked soldiers adjusted their aim, but they were unable to match her speed.


    However, as her goal became apparent, soldiers converged to protect thest cannon.


    A thin officer in a uniform blocked her path.


    ¡°This is the end!¡±


    Literally obstructing Historia with his body, he made her hesitate briefly.


    The officer aimed a broad scimitar at her.


    ¡°Impressive skills...! You don¡¯t look older than the Gunmaster of the Military State!¡±


    That was the strongest attack Historia faced all day.


    Seeing her falter, the officer confidently shouted.


    ¡°But it¡¯s futile! You¡¯re no match for the unparalleled genius, Major General Historia!


    The Military State isn¡¯t easy! You can¡¯t win with your arms bound! I, Major Girant of the Military State, will teach you that!¡±


    Major Girant stepped forward with confidence.


    Yet it was in vain.


    He was facing one of the Six Star Generals. Bound arms or not, she was more than capable of winning.


    With a kick, she deflected the scimitar, and another kick to his stomach ended the fight.


    It was a disappointingly brief result.


    ¡°D-Damn...! I couldn¡¯t protect... I-I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±


    The officer fainted after saying that.


    Seeing their leader fall, the soldiers clenched their teeth.


    ¡°The Major is down!¡±


    ¡°You perverted bastard...! Are you showing off that you can win even while tied up!?¡±


    ¡°Is she mocking us...! Such disgrace...!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! If only we had the Star General with us!¡±


    Historia had a lot to say but couldn¡¯t.


    She swallowed her words, keeping her head down to avoid recognition, and angrily kicked the cannon.


    A Star General¡¯s wrath was terrifying.


    The cannon, once cherished by the officer, not only crumbled but its barrel even detached as well.


    The soldiers lost their resolve after that.


    ¡°¡­Hey, doesn¡¯t she look like the Major General? I think I saw her from afar once.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? The Major General isn¡¯t a pervert, she wouldn¡¯t attack us while tied up like that!¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    And with that, Historia also lost her will to attack.


    Leaving behind the intimidated soldiers, she fled.


    Not from the enemy, but from shame and embarrassment.


    Now, a legend of a mysterious bound female warrior who attacked them with just a shirt would surely spread far and wide in the Military State.


    This was bing quite /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 240: Among the Swaying Flowers

    Chapter 240: Among the Swaying Flowers


    While Historia was upied destroying cannons, the Princess, with nothing else to do, rode Selphy and walked around leisurely.


    Naturally immune to hostility, the Princess observed Historia¡¯s effortless action with admiration.


    Someone targeted the Princess at that moment.


    It was an officer who hadn''t forgotten the Princess and the white horse while everyone was focused on Historia.


    <strong>?They said to target the horse instead of themander. If I capture the girl and take the horse, the enemy will be immobilized.?</strong>


    Stealthily, the officer approached the Princess and Selphy.


    Only the Regressor, watching from a distance, and I, who could read her thoughts, noticed his approach.


    However, the Regressor wasn¡¯t particrly concerned, and neither was I. Because...


    ¡°Ha! Got yo¨C¡±¡°Woof! Got you!¡±


    <em>Neigh!</em>


    Suddenly, Azzy popped out and barked loudly.


    Startled, Selphy noticed the approaching enemy and stepped back.


    Seeing the threat, the Princess calmed her startled heart and spoke.


    ¡°W-Wow! Thank you, Miss Azzy!¡±


    ¡°I bark well! I guard well! Puffed up!¡±


    Azzy proudly raised her shoulders.


    As expected, a dog is best for guard duty.


    Azzy, being a dog, couldn¡¯t be confined in a container like Tyr or Nabi. Since she needed to be active, it was better to use her for guarding people, which also helped relieve her stress.


    There was no point in hiding once discovered.


    Emerging from the bushes, the officer shouted.


    ¡°Surrender! Or I¡¯ll kill the horse!¡±


    The fact that he threatened to kill the horse rather than the Princess was proof that his hostility was once again redirected from her.


    He thrust his long spear toward Selphy.


    Though his hostility was directed at the horse rather than the Princess, it was still a threatening and precise strike.


    The spear lunged at the retreating Selphy.


    The spear, imbued with Qi art, was about to pierce the horse''s neck.


    At that moment...


    ¡°Oh no! Selphy! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    The Princess swung the reins.


    The spinning reins deftly wrapped around the spear shaft.


    <em>Wait. That is not possible just with luck or lineage.</em>


    <em>What is this?</em>


    <em>Could the Princess be strong too?</em>


    Reaching a simr realization, the officer was momentarily stunned.


    His spear shaft was immobilized, tightly gripped by the reins.


    It wasn¡¯t because of the Princess¡¯ strength.


    She was merely using the reins and the horse¡¯s strength.


    Yet her technique was undeniably impressive.


    The reins wound securely around the horse, harnessing its strength to leave no room for the spear to move.


    Struggling to free the spear, the officer¡¯s face reddened and paled.


    <em>Neigh.</em>


    Selphy, the white horse, shook vigorously.


    In the heightened movement, the spear couldn¡¯t keep up, and the horse seized the protruding shaft in her teeth.


    The officer attempted to wrestle with the horse for a moment.


    It was a bad move.


    Humans couldn¡¯t match a horse¡¯s sheer strength.


    Especially one like Selphy, a noble white steed passed down through the royal lineage.


    The horse jerked her neck fiercely.


    As she did that, the officer lost hisst chance to let go and was flung away while holding the spear.


    ¡°Well done, Selphy! You¡¯re so clever!¡±


    <em>Snort.</em>


    Selphy red her nostrils, mocking the human flying through the air.


    Havingpleted her task, Historia trudged back.


    Selphy lowered herself slightly, allowing Historia to mount.


    The Princess also weed Historia.


    ¡°You fought amazingly well even with your arms tied! You¡¯re incredible!¡±


    ¡°¡­This is rather embarrassing. Can you please stop talking to me?.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why? It was really impressive! You didn¡¯t even use your arms, only your legs! Wow! And they¡¯re so slender and long, you looked really cool!¡±


    <em>Stop it.</em>


    <em>Historia¡¯s embarrassment had reached its peak.</em>


    <em>She¡¯s probably thinking about lighting up a cigarette.</em>


    The battle ended simply.


    A Star General was indeed a Star General.


    Unless facing a fellow general, she could handle normal officers even with her arms tied.


    The Regressor muttered as she nced at Historia.


    ¡°No matter how I think about it, she doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯ll betray us. Should we untie the sky silk¡­?¡±


    <em>What nonsense. Untie the enemy¡¯s restraints? Since when did you be so soft?</em>


    <em>Historia¡¯s goal is different from ours. We are attacking Command to stop the war, but Historia is focused on me and Siati¡¯s-</em>


    <em>Ugh, how do I exin this?</em>


    I saidzily.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun to tie her up, isn¡¯t it? It looks nice too. Let¡¯s keep her tied up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really twisted... Hey! Watch the road!¡±


    The Regressor yelled, and I suddenly noticed something appearing directly ahead of us.


    Something aimed precisely at me from above.


    <em>Wait, if I¡¯m not watching ahead, shouldn¡¯t you be?</em>


    <em>What¡¯s the use of you sitting in the passenger seat then?</em>


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The Regressor swiftly raised Chun-aeng.


    <em>I appreciate her intention to protect me¡­!</em>


    <em>Truly a reliable ally¡­!</em>


    <em>Wait! That¡¯s!</em>


    Realizing what was falling, I tightly gripped the Regressor with my right arm.


    The Regressor, who was about to swing her sword, yelped.


    ¡°W-Where are you touching?!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Mr. Shei! That¡¯s!¡±


    Thanks to restraining the Regressor, the projectile fell into my arms.


    It was a sync-type magic golem with arms and legs, simr to those I¡¯d seen numerous times in the Abyss


    It had chosen itsnding spot well. If not for my arms, it would have hit the ground hard.


    The golem, now in my embrace, spoke urgently.


    <strong>¡ºThis is Captain Ivy, the State¡¯s signaller. Cease all hostilities against this unit. This unit demands dialogue with your group.¡»</strong>


    The Regressor frowned.


    ¡°Dialogue?¡±


    <strong>?This is the first time in this timeline they¡¯ve openly demanded dialogue. Did these people even have a concept of dialogue??</strong>


    Even within the golem¡¯s artificial form, it seemed to sense the Regressor¡¯s hostility.


    The golem nodded frantically, almost pleading not to be attacked.


    <strong>¡ºAffirmative. This unit serves as an intermediary. Your message will be ryed directly to Command through this unit. Please respond if you agree with these terms.¡»</strong>


    However, our rebellious Regressor hated listening to anyone.


    Perhaps, after being deceived numerous times in her past lives, she distrusted those who did not earn her trust.


    To the Regressor, the golem acting as the Military State¡¯s spokesperson was a dubious entity.


    Without much thought, she tly rejected the proposal.


    ¡°I have nothing to say to yo¨C¡±


    ¡°What a short fuse! Wait a moment, Mr. Shei.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t grab my cor so recklessly! And you, keep your eyes on the road! You¡¯re looking everywhere except straight ahead!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine since we didn¡¯t crash. Besides, stop baselessly hating on golems. Listening doesn¡¯t take much effort, right? Did a golem burn your hand before?¡±


    <strong>?Of course! These signallers have never revealed themselves and onlymunicate through golems every time! Even if you find a suspicious one, they remain tight-lipped, so you can¡¯t learn anything! It¡¯s frustrating how secretive they are! How can I like them??</strong>


    Although still disgruntled, the Regressor reluctantly agreed with me, muttering under her breath.


    ¡°¡­Make it quick. It¡¯s risky to let them observe us for long.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hold the golem closer to my ear. I need to keep my eyes on the road while driving.¡±


    ¡°Am I your servant now?!¡±


    <strong>¡ºTime is short, so I will get to the point.¡»</strong>


    The golem interrupted our conversation. Grumbling more, the Regressor extended the golem towards me.


    Positioned in her hand, the golem spoke clearly.


    <strong>¡ºYou were supposed to head north towards the Fallen Dominion. That was your only remaining path and the safest route. Command anticipated that, and you likely came to the same conclusion.¡»</strong>


    ¡°Tsk. See? It was a lure tactic after all.¡±


    The Regressor, despite iming she wouldn¡¯t talk, echoed the golem¡¯s assumption aloud.


    It didn¡¯t matter since we both expected this¡­


    <em>Actually, you might be the one who needs this discussion the most.</em>


    <strong>¡ºHowever, you suddenly changed direction and are now threatening the Military State. This is an irrational and unexpected action. Why are you advancing toward Command?¡»</strong>


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    <strong>¡ºThis unit is asking for that reason. If we understand why you are heading towards Command, there might be room for negotiation.¡»</strong>


    ¡°Negotiation, meaning you¡¯ll let us go to the Fallen Dominion? Are you offering somepensation for that?¡±


    <strong>¡ºAffirmative.¡»</strong>


    <em>This is surprising.</em>


    <em>The Military State, typically unyielding to demands, is now willing to engage in negotiations?</em>


    <em>Is our threat that significant to warrant such a precedent?</em>


    Yet our Regressor never negotiated with suspicious factions.


    Firmly, she challenged the golem.


    ¡°The States nned to exploit our escape to the Fallen Dominion as pretext for invading them, didn''t they? After all, you¡¯ll be shing with the Fallen Dominion over the Abyss Wastnd!¡±


    <strong>¡ºAffirmative. However, how does that concern you?¡»</strong>


    The golem responded as if puzzled.


    <strong>¡ºThe war has nothing to do with you. The Military State seeks to neutralize potential threats like yourselves before the war. The Military State no longer requires a deterrent. Hence, you have no reason to remain in the Military State.¡»</strong>


    ¡°But we also have no reason to leave.¡±


    <strong>¡ºUnderstood. Therefore, Command intends to provide you with an incentive to leave. What do you desire? Money? Wealth? We are willing to provide those within reasonable limits.¡»</strong>


    The golem''s tone was dry, but this was a plea from the Military State.


    How desperate must they be to offer money and make such a request?


    Of course, it wasn''t the Regressor¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Disarm your forces.¡±


    <strong>¡º¡­What do you mean by that?¡»</strong>


    ¡°The corps you¡¯ve gathered to capture us. Disband them. That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    She demanded the Military State disarm, amand tantamount to ideological and national suicide.


    Naturally, Command could not ept this.


    The golem replied stiffly.


    <strong>¡º...Then, should we consider you hostile towards the Military State?¡»</strong>


    ¡°You just figured it out? You¡¯re rather slow.¡±


    Understanding the Regressor''s intentions, the golem¡¯s tone lowered.


    <strong>¡ºI advise against it.¡»</strong>


    <strong>?You shouldn¡¯t havee here. This ce is dangerous.?</strong>


    <em>Huh?</em>


    <em>Wait. Is this¡­ mind reading?</em>


    <em>What¡¯s this?</em>


    I cocked my head in confusion.


    Strange.


    Until now,I could only read the thoughts of nearby beings.


    I had never heard a golem¡¯s thoughts before.


    Even with Captain Abbey, I didn¡¯t know anything about her until we met face-to-face.


    But now...


    ¡°Is this a threat? Anyway, I assume we¡¯re done here?¡±


    <strong>¡º...It appears negotiations have failed. If you intend to oppose the Military State, be prepared for the consequences.¡»</strong>


    ¡°Very well. Goodbye.¡±


    The Regressor swiftly cleaved the golem in half.


    With a creaking sound, the golem split into two.


    Its mechanical hum ceased, and it fell silent.


    Before that, I caught a faint scent of flowers.


    <em>It wasn''t the season for flowers yet.</em>


    <em>Ah, so that¡¯s why the golem fell towards me.</em>


    She did say she could die if exposed.


    ¡°They¡¯re nervous too?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡±


    From afar, a faint fragrance drifted¡ªa distinct aroma of sun-dried grass under the bright sunlight.


    Considering the thoughts I just read...


    ¡°Mr. Shei. Get ready.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°They''ve warned us to prepare. So let''s be ready.¡±


    I pressed harder on the pedal and tightened my grip on the wheel.


    The automaton carriage strained under the effort.


    Even the Regressor flinched, grabbing the handle.


    A deafening roar erupted.


    The white horse reared up, and everyone screamed and ducked.


    Amidst the scattering dust, I witnessed the aftermath of our enemy¡¯s power.


    The road aheady split in /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 241: The God Who Came Down On Gears

    Chapter 241: The God Who Came Down On Gears


    I could see water flowing below the broken road¡ªa vital aqueduct supplying various parts of the Inner Circle.


    Although it wasn¡¯t very wide, it didn¡¯t matter; the automaton carriage couldn¡¯t jump across.


    Amidst the chaos, the Regressor shouted.


    ¡°The road is split! What¡¯s going on? There wasn¡¯t any sign of this...!¡±


    ¡°Leader! Orders!¡±


    ¡°You only call me leader at times like this...! Tsk, hold on!¡±


    The Regressor twirled Jizan and drove it into the carriage''s floor. The vehicle shuddered violently as Jizan pierced through and touched the ground.


    The grinding noise of Jizan against the ground was deafening. The unintended brake made the automaton carriage uncontroble.


    Gripping the wildly shaking control stick, I yelled.¡°Ahhh! The carriage is breaking apart!¡±


    ¡°Quiet! I need to concentrate, stop talking!¡±


    The Regressor stirred Jizan, still embedded in the ground, in a tight circr motion.


    A small, circr vortex formed at the sword''s tip.


    As the heaviest sword in the world moved smoothly, the ground followed its motion, undting in response.


    ¡°Everyone hold on! We¡¯re going to crash!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a crash! It¡¯s an ascent!¡±


    The Regressor shouted back, abruptly releasing her hold on the ground she had been manipting.


    Terra Firma Art, Ground Surge.


    ncing back, the road we had just passed now appeared crumpled.


    It looked like a long sheet pulled taut, creating folds.


    The ground, manipted by Jizan at its peak, now lifted under hermand.


    At that moment, the front seats of the automaton carriage¡ªthe passenger seat and driver¡¯s seat that seemed inseparable¡ªwere permanently separated. Jizan had split them.


    But I couldn¡¯tin. Her maneuver had created an impromptu bridge over the broken road.


    ¡°Step on-! Oh, already doing it?¡±


    <em>You should have told me to step on it earlier! If I couldn¡¯t read your mind, I¡¯d be struggling to make an emergency stop by now!</em>


    <em>You should feel some fear too!</em>


    ¡°Oh, right! This is the elerator pedal!¡±


    ¡°What were you doing besides driving?!¡±


    ¡°elerating! But anyway¡ªAZZYYYYY!!!¡±


    ¡°Woooffffff!¡±


    <em>Rumble.</em>


    The automaton carriage reached its limit, elerating towards the makeshift ramp with a test of its limits.


    Luckily, the Regressor had split the front, lifting the wheels slightly.


    Unfortunately, her action also slowed the vehicle down.


    <em>Thud</em>


    For a brief moment, the automaton carriage experienced weightlessness.


    It felt like gravity had disappeared, and time slowed down.


    Originally designed for systematic and sturdy roadworks, the vehicle fell apart without that foundation.


    What seemed intimidating before the jump now felt slow and awkward, and it became increasingly clear that the automaton carriage would crash into the aqueduct.


    Before the Regressor could use another power to avert disaster, I called for additional force.


    ¡°Azzy!! Push! Dog sled!!¡±


    ¡°Woof! woof! woof!¡±


    Azzy leaped, kicking the rear of the luggagepartment with a bang.


    The automaton carriage, spurred by the dog¡¯s strength, experienced a dramatic surge in eleration.


    The vehicle shifted horizontally about a meter with a crackling sound.


    My neck and back rattled like a poorly crafted doll.


    But... the automaton carriage did cross the aqueduct!


    I turned to see Azzy, the hero of this daring feat.


    ¡°Woof?¡±


    Having used all her strength, Azzy iled in the air, left without any footing.


    Our eyes met as she began to plummet.


    Her iling limbs made her look pitiful.


    ¡°Goodbye, stepping stone...¡±


    ¡°WOOOFFFFF!¡±


    Azzy fell into the aqueduct.


    <em>Well, she''ll probably surface soon enough.</em>


    <em>But for now, we have a bigger problem.</em>


    ¡°We¡¯rending!¡±


    I shouted, diving into the shadow below the driver¡¯s seat.


    Ducking in a tight spot before impact was a risky move unless you had a vampire who could manipte darkness.


    As I squeezed into the shaded area away from sunlight, soft darkness enveloped me.


    This wasn''t a metaphor. The darkness was literally ¡®soft.¡¯


    <em>Crash.</em>


    I felt the impact of thending, causing my body to jolt. However, there was no real shock, just mild dizziness.


    The darkness, surrounding me gently, whispered in my ear.


    <strong>[Such reckless maneuver. Hu, was it necessary to fall like this?]</strong>


    ¡°With a long fight ahead, it¡¯s better to avoid using darkness in broad daylight. Is the luggagepartment okay?¡±


    <strong>[Do not worry. The darkness is my domain. They are unharmed.]</strong>


    Nabi and Shiati in the luggagepartment were safe.


    Nodding, I stood up.


    <strong>[What happened? Did the road suddenly break?]</strong>


    ¡°It didn¡¯t break, it got split.¡±


    <strong>[By whom?]</strong>


    I didn¡¯t need to respond. The Regressor did it for me.


    ¡°Warforger!!¡±


    Approximately 2.4 km away, someone with a monocle was watching us.


    The distance allowed me to brush against his thoughts with my mind reading.


    Though I couldn¡¯t see him clearly, the Regressor¡¯s Seven Colored Eyes saw everything vividly.


    The creator of all weapons, the designer of all armaments. The monster of understanding.


    The Creator.


    The alchemist closest to the Philosopher¡¯s Stone.


    The King of Gears.


    Warforger, Maximilien.


    Looking like an innocent child, he twisted his lips into a smile and silently mouthed something to the Regressor, who stared back at him.


    <strong>?Level 1, passed.?</strong>


    The Regressor, infuriated by his taunting smile, stepped onto the automaton carriage and shouted.


    ¡°That bastard...! It¡¯s a trap!¡±


    ¡°A trap? So the bridge was broken in advance?¡±


    ¡°No! That bastard¡­! He broke it from that distance!¡±


    How could he break the bridge from such a distance? The answer came swiftly.


    ¡°With the gears embedded in this ground!¡±


    <em>Clink, clink.</em>


    Was it because perception affects the senses?


    As soon as the Regressor mentioned it, the sound of grinding metal filled my ears.


    No, it was actually happening.


    All around us, the noise echoed¡­ like the rustling of millions of ants¡ªfaint yet distinct.


    We had stepped on a surface made entirely of gears.


    ***


    The Military State was a fragile nation forged in civil war.


    To safeguard this newborn country, the Hero of the Military State, the Esteemed General, The Warlord, who led the coup, assembled talents from across the globe.


    The Sunderspear and the Mage Marshal were prominent figures even during the kingdom era, and the Gunmaster was purely from the Military State.


    Those three Star Generals were native to the Military State.


    In contrast, thetter three Star Generals were outsiders brought in from foreignnds.


    The Warforger, Maximilien.


    The Camari, Zigrund.


    The Envoy, Eimeder.


    Their backgrounds, reasons foring, and powers remainedrgely veiled in mystery.


    However, after spending 25 years in the Military State, rumors inevitably surfaced. Their capabilities could be vaguely discerned from their deeds.


    Warforger Maximilien was the director of the Military State¡¯s Bureau of Arms Development.


    He was a master of standard magic, a Qi practitioner who had reached the Axiom.


    And an alchemist who had mastered the pinnacle of his craft.


    The weapons and equipment he created were widespread, and anyone in the Military State might have seen his name on tools, marveling at its intricacy.


    The architect of all things. His ability was...


    ¡°Gears! He can manipte gears as long as they don¡¯t break! Unconditionally!!¡±


    ¡°What does ¡®unconditionally¡¯ mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally! No matter how big the opposing force is, the gears will turn! As long as they don¡¯t break!¡±


    A small gear nestled in your palm.


    If you interlocked it with several others, progressively increasing in size, you could induce substantial changes simply by rotating the small gear, like moving a giant¡¯s arm¡­


    This concept only applied in an ideal world with no friction, and light, sturdy gears.


    However, there was someone who could almost embody this childish fantasy.


    Warforger Maximilien could manipte gears right to their breaking point.


    The higher the alchemical grade of the gear, the greater the force it could generate.


    And within the Military State, the Warforger was the best alchemist.


    In the realm of gears, he might even be the best in the world.


    A straightforward, one-dimensional power.


    Turning circr, toothed wheels of steel to achieve nearly miraculous effects.


    But bolstered by his talents as an alchemist and his understanding as a grand designer...


    <strong>?In a battle, it would manifest differently...! Solving everything with gears, I have no idea what form it will take in this timeline!?</strong>


    Capable of creating anything with gears.


    <em>Creak.</em>


    The precisely calibrated gears emitted a metallic sound, an off-key tension signifying exerted force.


    The Regressor detected the change, and I too sensed the danger.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    But it was toote. As I struggled to grasp the situation, the maniption of his gears, transmitted through dozens of gears and steel rods, birthed something from the ground beneath us.


    I sharply turned the control stick, but the damaged automaton carriage responded sluggishly.


    Even if I reacted swiftly, the automaton carriage couldn¡¯t.


    <em>Crunch</em>.


    An instant barrier shot up from below, crushing the front wheels.


    It felt like an uppercut, delivering a perfect hit to the automaton carriage, making it violently lurch.


    Fortunately, due to the Regressor''s earlier intervention, the impact was mitigated.


    It was akin to a mop handleing loose, but the shaft remained rtively unharmed.


    Phew, thank goodne¨C


    ¡°It¡¯s too soon to rx, Huey.¡±


    I turned to the voice beside me.


    Unlike me, who was close to death, Historia and the princess rode Selphy alongside us nonchntly.


    Mounted on the noble white horse, they didn¡¯t seem to have as much trouble.


    The aqueduct was narrow enough for Selphy to leap across effortlessly, trotting beside us.


    A horse can jump, unlike this automaton carriage!


    ¡°Being a horse is the best! While I struggle to maneuver this thing, the horse is carefree!¡±


    Despite her bound arms, Historia maintained perfect bnce on Selphy even though it looked like she might slip.


    For a martial artist at her level, it was child''s y.


    Historia seemed more concerned about my well-being amidst the rough ride.


    ¡°I warned you, Huey. The Military State¡¯s dark side is more sinister and powerful than this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling it right now!¡±


    ¡°The Warforger... Director Maximilien¡¯s hobby and specialty lies in crafting things with gears. Even Uncle Patraxion might struggle within his domain. And outside of it, his ability is no joke either.¡±


    ¡°Stop stating the obvious! Give me a solution!¡±


    <strong>?It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be okay. A Star General''s position isn¡¯t earned lightly. This should... still leave room for negotiation.?</strong>


    <em>Negotiation? With whom?</em>


    <em>You need to realize your own situation first. Being tied up and still following us¡­</em>


    <em>If you want negotiations, start with us, not the Military State!</em>


    ¡°I suppose a negotiation is necessary.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me now, I¡¯ll start spreading rumors that the mysterious, perverted and tied up martial artist fighting for our cause is actually you.¡±


    Historia¡¯s mouth shut tight at my stern warning.


    While it wasn¡¯t enough to provoke her, thankfully, I had allies nearby.


    ¡°What? P-Pervert? Hey! Take that back! The Gunmaster isn¡¯t a pervert! She fought for us!¡±


    ¡°Fighting with bound hands and only her legs is pretty perverted.¡±


    ¡°Perverted? It was amazing! Her poised stance, and those long, flexible legs! Such incredible bnce! If you knew anything about martial arts, you¡¯d be impressed!¡±


    ¡°I may not know martial arts, but herposure is impressive. To be so confident in that state. Are the ropes like her mask?¡±


    ¡°Both of you, cut it out.¡±


    Despite the princess¡¯s passionate defense, harmless words often cut the deepest.


    Clear water seeps into the body most deeply.


    Historia couldn¡¯t hold out any longer and dered her surrender.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. The easy way is to get out of the gears¡¯ range, the hard way is to break the gears.¡±


    ¡°Oh! ...Wait, isn¡¯t that obvious? Run away or break it¡­ That¡¯s your advice?¡±


    ¡°Even Director Maximilien can¡¯t easily forge Grade 5 Alchemic Steel. He needs specialized materials for Grade 4, and usually works with Grade 3.¡±


    ¡°Grade 3 Alchemic Steel is still very strong! It¡¯s more than enough to crush people!¡±


    As we wasted time on marginally useful advice, the end drew near.


    The Thundergear of the automaton carriage gave its final groan.


    One of the seven major inventions of the Military State, the self-spinning Thundergear.


    Despite the opposition from the Sanctum, the Military State aggressivelymercialized it.


    Harnessing lightning power to propel the vehicle, it was an all-wheel drive vehicle.


    The Thundergear alone drove the automaton carriage.


    Despite its resilience, the Thundergear finally fell silent after a shock from below.


    Now, it was only inertia that carried the automaton carriage forward.


    But it was slowing down, a fact that was confirmed as Selphy gradually overtook us.


    Historia added ament as if she just recalled.


    ¡°Oh, the automaton carriage was also designed by the Director. He could disable it easily.¡±


    ¡°Why do you give the most useful advice at the most useless time?! As expected, you''re a spy!¡±


    Spy or not, she was still a Star /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 242: I Stepped On A Lego

    Chapter 242: I Stepped On A Lego


    It went without saying, but the Warforger''s gears did not nket the entirend.


    Starting from the watchtower, they formed awork connecting various devices along the road.


    Covering the entire ground with gears was not just impractical but outright impossible. No matter how great the gears were, applying excessive force would inevitably lead to their edges crumbling.


    The assembly of gears was about distribution; maximizing eachponent''s efficiency without pushing it to the breaking point.


    It came as no surprise that Warforger yed a key role in organizing the structure of the Military State.


    From military branches to educational institutions, from organizational frameworks to weapons and devices¡ªeverything requiring meticulous design.


    While others executed these ns, Maximilien, the Warforger, was the visionary behind them, pursuing his ideals freely within the Military State.


    From a distant watchtower, he controlled the gears with a flick of his finger.


    Even this road was under his control.His pre-installed devices were always eyeing the automaton carriage.


    As I narrowly avoided the emerging traps, I struggled to steer the slowing carriage.


    ¡°A carriage reinforced with Tyr¡¯s power, yet it breaks down with just one hit?¡±


    Built to withstand downward pressure due to its sturdy build, the carriage proved vulnerable to upward impacts.


    It felt as if it had been sucker-punched from beneath, much like a person.


    Even the faint sounds of its movement had now ceased.


    The Thundergear had fallen silent.


    The carriage continued forward through inertia alone, but it would stop soon.


    In moments like these, you needed man¡¯s best friend.


    I turned and shouted.


    ¡°AZYYYYY! Dog sled time! Pull this carriage!¡±


    The Regressor protested.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that a bit much? Azzy is still catching up.¡±


    ¡°Why is she so slow?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? You threw her into the aqueduct.¡±


    <em>Tsk, why did Azzy have cooldowns?</em>


    <em>It would¡¯ve been nice to use her twice. We have no choice but to move on to the next option.</em>


    I called out to Tyr in the luggagepartment.


    ¡°Tyr! There should be a small, glowing golden gear at the center of the luggagepartment floor. Can you check it?¡±


    <strong>[What did you say? A gear?]</strong>


    Tyr, flustered by the unfamiliar term, searched around clumsily.


    Tsk, expecting someone from the 12th century to handle modern technology might be too much.


    Should we abandon the carriage and proceed on foot?


    What a shame.


    ¡°Progenitor, this way.¡±


    Luckily, Shiati was in the luggagepartment.


    Shiati politely showed Tyr the interior mechanism of the carriage.


    The Thundergear was a criticalponent that required frequent recement. Tyr located the glowing cog beneath the panel.


    <strong>[I found it. It is spinning uselessly. What should I do?]</strong>


    ¡°Please reassemble it! Just fit it into the grooves¡­¡±


    <strong>[Understood.]</strong>


    Tyr responded positively. Good.


    Reassembling the automaton carriage wasn¡¯t a simple task, but any problem could be solved with enough effort.


    With Tyr¡¯s strength, fitting a misaligned gear should be possible¡­


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    The automaton carriage lurched sharply to the side.


    Gripping the suddenly rigid control stick tightly, I used mind-reading to grasp the situation.


    Through Tyr''s eyes, I saw the shattered gear under her grasp.


    She had tried to reinstall the gear, but had applied too much force and shattered it.


    Holding the broken gear in her hand, Tyr admitted anxiously,


    <strong>[Hu, a minor problem has urred.]</strong>


    ¡°Did you break it? No, right? Please tell me no!¡±


    <strong>[It was more fragile than I anticipated. Shiny things are indeed, always fragile. It seems they prioritize aesthetics rather than durability...]</strong>


    ¡°No more excuses! What do we do now?¡±


    <strong>[...Is it that serious of a problem?]</strong>


    ¡°Not that serious, but the carriage is about to stoppletely!¡±


    Tyr, disheartened, struggled to fit the shattered gear back in, but to no avail.


    Her futile attempt only further disrupted the inner mechanism.


    <em>This is bad. Besides Azzy, who else could turn the gear?</em>


    <em>Wait. There''s one more. If it''s about strength.</em>


    I took a deep breath and gripped the control stick tightly.


    ¡°There''s more than one way to skin a cat! Tyr! The Thundergear is broken, so turn it manually!¡±


    <strong>[Hold and turn it by hand?]</strong>


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    <strong>[Understood. To make amends for my error, I must do at least this much.]</strong>


    Right after her response¡­


    <em>Rumble.</em>


    The automaton carriage groaned as if its core had been grabbed.


    A full-body scream followed.


    Then, everyone in the carriage experienced an abrupt eleration.


    The carriage, meant to move smoothly,decelerated and elerated as if caught in a tug-of-war.


    Without the augmentation from the Sanguine Mark, the intense movement alone would have shattered the carriage.


    The motion was perfect for making me dizzy.


    The Princess and Historia, riding on the horse, trailed us with Azzy.


    Drenched, Azzy, less cheerful than before, mbered onto the carriage and shook herself vigorously, sshing water that stung my neck.


    ¡°Huey? Are you using the Progenitor as a power source?¡±


    ¡°Yes! This is no ordinary automaton carriage¡ªit''s now powered by a vampire!¡±


    ¡°Using the Progenitor as a gear is reckless. If you upset her...¡±


    Historia voiced her concern, but Tyr answered instead.


    <strong>[Hu! This is quite fascinating! I am not pushing the carriage from behind, yet the more I turn it, the further we move forward!]</strong>


    <em>Well, that''s how it''s designed.</em>


    <em>But for Tyr, it must be a surprising revtion.</em>


    Vampires weaken under the sun, and their very existence eroded in its presence.


    Though Tyr, having regained her heart, was more resilient than the average vampire, sunlight still limited her strength.


    Yet here she was, lying in the luggagepartment, propelling us forward simply by turning her hand in the darkness.


    How astounding.


    ¡°Thank you! As expected, there''s no one like you, Tyr! I''ll handle the direction, so just keep turning it! The faster you turn, the faster we go!¡±


    <strong>[You and I, working together... Hehe, understood.]</strong>


    ¡°Yes! teamwork! We¡¯ll sync up together!¡±


    <strong>[No need to shamelessly emphasize that... I understand.]</strong>


    More power was applied to turning the gear.


    The automaton carriage, now powered by the Progenitor of vampires instead of the Thundergear, elerated once more.


    Though faster than before, neither I nor the Regressor could rx.


    If the Warforger could break the bridge from such a distance, who knew what else he could do?


    With the Regressor scanning the surroundings, I remained focused on driving.


    Then, the Regressor urgently shouted, spotting something.


    ¡°Watch out! Something¡¯sing!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! But a gear is turning over there!¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to be careful if I don¡¯t know what it is?!¡±


    There was no time forints. Soon, the unidentified threat revealed itself in a peculiar manner.


    The world tilted.


    Usually, when something went wrong, it tended to be my fault rather than the worlds¡¯.


    The vast world wouldn''t go wrong just for me.


    But this situation was undeniably strange.


    The seemingly t ground suddenly tilted, causing the carriage to slide off course.


    The ground, previously steady, seemed to mock my confusion.


    In my confusion, I arrived at a simple conclusion: the ground was stable, I was fine, but this section of the road was definitely skewed.


    ¡°The road is tilting!¡±


    The sound of gears grinding reached my ears.


    The solid block supporting the road was moving.


    As the gears rotated, the block flipped, sending the carriage sliding sideways.


    The slope transformed into a nearly vertical drop.


    Azzy, perched on the carriage roof, dug her ws in to maintain her grip.


    ¡°Woof! Woof! No rest for the weary!¡±


    ¡°He actually installed something like this on the road?! What a sick hobby¡­!¡±


    The Regressor muttered, drawing her sword.


    Anticipating her intentions, I steered the carriage up the inclining path.


    Upon reaching the peak¡ªa bizarrely fitting description for a summit in the middle of the road¡ªthe Regressor leaned out and gently lowered her sword.


    Terra Firma Art, Iron Root.


    The weight equivalent to a thousand pounds, but actually thousands of times heavier, descended from the tip of Jizan.


    If it were merely heavy, it would have cracked the road surface outright.


    But Jizan, rooted in this massive structure, distributed its immense weight evenly.


    The road, flipped by gear-driven force, resisted against the weight of Jizan.


    A brief moment of stillness.


    It wasn¡¯t for long. Jizan overpowered the gears, shattering the teeth and transmitting its force.


    The holy artifact of the Order of Gaia that symbolized the very earth itself, Jizan.


    Only those deemed worthy could wield it, and the gears were clearly not up to the task.


    The flipping ground, as if paying homage to Mother Earth, settled back into ce.


    Simultaneously, the Regressor returned to her seat.


    ¡°Phew. Well done. If we get out of here like this¡­¡±


    The Regressor, about to praise me, fell silent as a thought struck her.


    <strong>?Now that I think about it, he drove up without being told. As if he knew I¡¯d use Iron Root??</strong>


    <em>I read your thoughts, and you''ve been relying on Jizan a lottely.</em>


    <em>Isn¡¯t it obvious? But I can¡¯t say that, so I¡¯ll make something up.</em>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the technique the Earth Sage used to flip Tantalus? By distributing weight evenly?¡±


    ¡°Good catch. Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    <strong>?Come to think of it, he''s handled Jizan before. His instincts and observation are sharp. I have to pick up Jizan in the next timeline too. If we cooperate in the next timeline, maybe¡­ he could be apanion.?</strong>


    <em>No, thanks. I need a break too.</em>


    <em>This boss spendsvishly but works you to the bone and will chase you even into the next timeline.</em>


    ¡°Anyway, if we get out like this, no proble¨C¡±


    The Regressor cut herself off mid-sentence. She turned sharply, disbelief written across her face.


    Unable to look back while driving, I used her vision to see what shocked her.


    ¡°The Warforger is chasing us directly?¡±


    Maximilien, the Warforger, was walking along the interconnected gears.


    How can I describe this scene? It was like he was skipping over stepping stones.


    The gears extended from the tall watchtower like roots, and Maximilien tread lightly on the fiercely spinning gears as he approached the carriage.


    Running atop such gears, where a misstep meant getting shredded, he seemed to be propelled forward by the synchronized motion of the gears.


    I recalled a rumor about the Warforger. One mentioned he was the mastermind behind the Meta Conveyor Belt.


    The Earth Sage shaped thend, and the Mage Marshal moved it, but the initial idea¡­ was from the Designer, the God of Gears.


    Warforger Maximilien.


    ¡°What¡¯s his n?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, but it seems we can¡¯t shake him. Look, he¡¯s closing in fast. All exits are blocked.¡±


    ¡°Face him head-on. The Warforger¡¯s strengthy in his preparation. Without preparation, he¡¯s not so tough. Let hime.¡±


    ¡°Such confidence. That was cool.¡±


    ¡°Stop the nonsense.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you talk as if you¡¯ve fought all the Six Star Generals. Were you a notorious criminal?¡±


    <strong>?A criminal, yes. In a previous timeline. Honestly, pure-skill fighters like the Sunderspear or the Gunmater are the toughest. They fought with instinct, without a clear strategy.?</strong>


    <em>Honest thoughts are charming.</em>


    <em>Just admit that you¡¯re weaker in purebat, right?</em>


    <em>Can we handle them like this?</em>


    <em>The enemy is the Military State, but with you, Tyr, and Historia, we should be okay.</em>


    <em>But if you¡¯re this uncertain, I¡¯m worried.</em>


    <strong>?The Warforger, with his gears, and The Envoy, whose existence is shrouded in mystery¡­ They are manageable. The Camari¡­ I¡¯m still not quite sure. I can overpower him, yet he¡¯s a Star General??</strong>


    <em>Are you the benchmark for the Six Star Generals?</em>


    <em>Why does this thought sadden me?</em>


    <em>Well, the Regressor was more of a strategist than a warrior.</em>


    A strategist was surprisingly amazing.


    She believed the remaining three Star Generals were manageable to her.


    If that was the case, there was no need to worry too much.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    The Regressor nced back.


    Maximilien, running on the gears,nded 30 meters behind the carriage.


    He looked part-human, part-machine.


    If gears took on human form, he was the embodiment of that fusion.


    Gears sparsely adorned his body.


    The carriage was 30 meters away, and the gap kept widening.


    Considering the carriage¡¯s speed, catching up on foot seemed impossible.


    But the opponent was Maximilien, the Warforger, a one-man army even when stripped naked.


    Twisting his ankle, a gear clicked from his shoe¡¯s heel, spinning rapidly.


    Small explosions echoed as the gear propelled his body forward.


    <em>What the¡­?</em>


    I nced back.


    ¡°¡­Is that a gear?¡±


    The Regressor nodded.


    ¡°Yes, a gear. All the gears embedded in his body move ording to his will. Even those on his feet. That''s how he achieves such feats.¡±


    ¡°Incredible. His body must be lighter than this carriage, making him much faster?¡±


    ¡°On roads, yes. But on rough terrain, not so much. Certain Qinggong, like Gon Qi Art, can''t be used with gears, so his feet are faster over short distances. But... he shouldn''t be underestimated.¡±


    As the Regressor pondered, Maximilien glided along the road, swiftly overtaking us.


    He turned to face us, moving forward.


    Finally, I could see Maximilien¡¯s face clearly.


    Smiling, he tipped his officer¡¯s cap in greeting.


    ¡°Hello, Tantalus escapees! Pleasure to meet you all! I am Maximilien, the Human Regime, a proud human!¡±


    Despite his youthful, almost childlike appearance, he had achieved mastery.


    Age seemed to have left barely a mark on him.


    A gear-shaped monocle hung over his left eye.


    Adjusting the lenses for distance, he studied us.


    Moving smoothly, he spread his arms. There was a golden Thundergear spinning slowly at his sr plexus.


    ¡°Now! Sorry for interrupting your journey. I dislike external noise, and I dislike being that noise even more! It¡¯s unsightly! But I just had to see you!¡±


    The Regressor gripped her sword, ready to spring into action at any moment.


    ¡°How shameless! You¡¯re the one who blocked our path!¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. You kept evading! Destroying bridges, altering paths, yet you still advanced steadily. I had toe personally!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ah, curiosity! Excellent! A sign of willingness to converse!¡±


    Stepping back, he moved effortlessly, never breaking his stride.


    Standing as if the ground moved beneath him, he attempted conversation.


    The Regressor frowned.


    <strong>?Tsk, likely that¡¯s what he''s after. He¡¯s the leader of the Human Regime. The one he wants¡­ surely.?</strong>


    Sliding forward, Maximilien raised his arms, tilting his head.


    His gaze settled on Azzy.


    ¡°King of Dogs! Humanity''s oldest friend!¡±


    Soaked, and lying on the carriage, Azzy perked up at her name being called.


    ¡°Woof? You called me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! My friend, everyone¡¯s friend! The wisest beast who chose to serve humans! Now, tell me!¡±


    Ignoring the onlookers, he focused solely on Azzy, his gaze piercing through mechanical lenses.


    Adorned with gears, his eyes gleamed with a joy contrasting with the cold steel.


    ¡°Who among you is the King of /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 243: There Are Gears In My Head

    Chapter 243: There Are Gears In My Head


    "Woof?"


    Azzy tilted her head but didn''t respond further.


    Maximilien''s smile was genuine, patiently waiting for the dog''s answer. It wasn''t a smile to manipte Azzy''s emotions but one that reflected his sincerity.


    However, regardless of his feelings, Azzy had no intention of answering and simply stood there, expressionless.


    It was only natural.


    What he was doing was no different from the Regressor asking Azzy about the weather.


    Discussing kings and such was like reading poetry to a dog.


    Predictably, Azzy didn''t understand, so the Regressor answered instead.


    "Idiot. There''s no King of Humans. Did he sleep through history ss?""Hmm?"


    <strong>?Which insolent brat interrupted me??</strong>


    For an instant, his anger red violently.


    Grinding like gears, he turned his head and began matching the Regressor''s face to his memory.


    Short hair, a boy, and wielding swords in both hands.


    <em>Click.</em>


    His thoughts fell into ce.


    The moment he identified his opponent, Maximilien swiftly regained hisposure.


    <strong>?Ah. The boy who wields the power of the Divine. Yes, he is worthy.?</strong>


    <em>What is this?</em>


    <em>A sudden, sharp shift, as if he had skipped a part of his thoughts?</em>


    <em>His thoughts were interrupted midway.</em>


    It was strange.


    The Regressor had left her memories in the previous timeline, but this man still seemed like a normal person.


    While I was puzzled, he finished his brief assessment and spoke with exaggerated ir.


    "Boy, surely you don''t believe in the fabricated history written by the victors?"


    "At least it¡¯s more believable than the fantasies of a paranoid lunatic."


    "Haha! Indeed, my thoughts are too grand for ordinary minds to grasp!"


    Despite the Regressor''s jab at his sanity, Maximilienughed heartily, unfazed.


    The Regressor, who had insulted him, felt even worse.


    <strong>?How can that guy be so confident in every timeline despite always making baseless assumptions? Was it the fourth timeline where he called me a king and whatnot! I should probably give The Warforger my memories from previous timelines!?</strong>


    <em>Ah. So it was just a random guess.</em>


    <em>Of course, the nature of the Human King wouldn¡¯t be so evident.</em>


    <em>But Ms. Regressor, aren''t you a greater existence than any king? Even the Human King can''t regress.</em>


    Maximilien, still chuckling, continued his exnation.


    "Nevertheless, the King of Humans does exist. Isn¡¯t it called night when the sun briefly turns away? Does the profound principle that spans the cosmos smile on one side and scorn us on the other? No, that can''t be. The entire universe fits together like clockwork, yet the principle is remarkably simple. Everything has its king, so humans too must have a king. This is the undeniable truth!"


    "Humans banished that king themselves!"


    "They banished him, yes. But not eliminated. They couldn''t."


    He continued lecturing us as if he were a history professor, seamlessly moving forward at high speed on the straight road.


    "Even if everyone insisted the earth was t and acted as such, the earth would justugh at our foolishness. Attempting to belittle the vastness of the earth to deny our insignificance only makes us more petty."


    With a brief flicker of disdain, he then turned back to the Regressor with a childlike, innocent smile.


    "Likewise, humans drove him away to exalt their nobility, believing he would never return. But that¡¯s just a vain belief that denies the order of heaven and earth!"


    "The vain belief is yours! Why would an entity unseen for over two thousand years suddenly appear now?"


    "Because the time hase!"


    Maximilien dered as if it were absolute truth.


    "Thest kingdom has fallen! There are no kings left in the world. The owner of El Dorado, who understood all, was devoured by a monster. The Queen of Agartha, beloved by all, had her face ripped apart by jealousy. The Overlord who split the world lost to the Dharma King. Thest remaining royal family, the loyal Grandiomor, mistook ability with entitlement and was executed!"


    At the mention of the royal family''s fate, the Princess visibly flinched.


    Historia and I both noticed her reaction, but Maximilien paid her no mind.


    His focus was locked within his lenses.


    "The Five Sovereigns who ousted the King of Humans have proven their failure. Only the Empire remains, barely clinging on thanks to borrowing the might of God. But God¡¯s will lies beyond human jurisdiction! The ones who recklessly shared the king¡¯s power are gone, paving the way for the King''s return! Thus, I proim: The King of Humans exists, and in this moment, he surely exists!"


    Finishing his long speech, Maximilien added with a satisfied grin.


    "And the Dog King is one of the few ways to find him."


    "Woof? Did you call me?"


    Azzy and I felt simr emotions.


    That dog paid no mind to the long speech, only perking up at the sound of her name.


    In fact, Maximilien didn''t care either.


    He needed the Dog King but wasn''t expecting any grand response.


    "Ebon, that friend did a precious job! I thought he failed due to his shorings. But no! He stayed because that was where the Dog King was! Thanks to that, I was spared the trouble of finding it again! All thanks to you, boy wielding Divine power! Thank you for killing Ebon!"


    Though his words sounded mocking, he spoke of his valued subordinate without any resentment or hatred.


    He epted it like news of a broken gear.


    Noticing this attitude, the Regressor gritted her teeth.


    "Crazy bastard, treating his subordinates like that¡­"


    "He would be happy! Now, I''ve paid you back for blocking your path! May I proceed with my business?"


    Shouting loudly, he locked eyes with Azzy again.


    Azzy remained curious about the stranger who called her name.


    Maximilien spoke once again.


    "Sorry, Dog King! My question was off! I¡¯ll ask again. Here and now, who here has earned your trust to fight the wolf?"


    "Woof?"


    "Speak, King of Dogs!"


    Maximilien urged, his eyes brimming with anticipation. Azzy, in response, yawned calmly before answering.


    "None! Woof!"


    Maximilien''s expression froze momentarily, but fortunately for him, Azzy had more to say.


    "Woof! Humans, all the same! All humans are human! So I am kind, to all! Instead


    representative! Elect! King! Woof woof!"


    Even in her puppy-style speech, Maximilien understood perfectly.


    "Aha. So that¡¯s what it means! The one who carries the people''s will bes the king! So, who now carries that will that satisfies you?"


    "Woof woof! Happy dilemma!"


    Azzy barked joyfully, as if boasting.


    <em>Even for a dog, shouldn¡¯t that chatty puppy understand the concept of keeping secrets?</em>


    <em>But since she¡¯s a dog, it can''t be helped.</em>


    I quietly asked the Regressor.


    "Um, Mr. Shei. Should we let Azzy spill everything?"


    "Let her. He¡¯s checking something with Azzy. He might leave the Military State if he¡¯s satisfied."


    "What? But Maximilien, the Warforger, is one of the Six Star Generals, a crucial figure. Would he really leave just like that?"


    The Regressor, still wary of Maximilien, replied.


    "The Warforger acts solely out of interest. He came to the Military State because it arose from the fall of a kingdom, and it allows him to indulge in his hobbies freely. While he may have some attachment to it, it¡¯s only like a well-used tool or favorite toy."


    "What if he finds the King of Humans here?"


    "As I¡¯ve repeatedly said, that''s impossible. There is no such thing as the King of Humans."


    "How can you be so sure? There might be."


    <strong>?Because I witnessed the King of Sin in the previous timeline.?</strong>


    <em>What on earth is the King of Sin?</em>


    <em>How is seeing the King of Sin rted to the King of Humans?</em>


    The Regressor didn''t borate. She dismissed her thoughts and gazed coldly down the road.


    "And from the next block, there are no gears. If he follows us further, the Warforger will pay for his arrogance."


    Maximilien,pletely engrossed with the Dog King, didn¡¯t hear the Regressor''s chilling remark.


    His focus remained fixed on every movement and word from Azzy.


    Azzy proudly extended her paw, directing Maximilien''s gaze towards...


    "Oh, dear."


    He looked very disappointed¡­ at the sight of the white horse and the Princess.


    The lens creaked.


    Caught in his lens, the Princess felt a chill of foreboding.


    She then nced perplexedly at Azzy, who had singled her out.


    ¡°Huh? Miss¡­ Azzy? M-Me?¡±


    <em>What? Not me? Azzy, have you finally learned to tell a benevolent lie?</em>


    "Woof! She¡¯s closest! Natural-born!"


    <em>What?</em>


    <em>Does that make me farm-bred?</em>


    <em>This chatty puppy now ssifies people as born in the wild or farm-bred?</em>


    <em>Sure, the Princess has noble blood and is a capable leader. But to hold her in higher regard than me¡­</em>


    <em>Wait a minute, Why did I feel slighted? It''s actually refreshing!</em>


    <em>I¡¯m the one who should throw her away! Heyyy, she¡¯s for sale!</em>


    <em>Azzy, go to the wealthy, noble Princess!</em>


    "Ah, yes. The Princess of the Fallen Kingdom. Indeed, she¡¯s certainly qualified..."


    As if he regretted her qualification, Maximilien looked disappointed andmented.


    The Princess greeted him awkwardly.


    "H-Hello¡­?"


    "Hello. Is it nice to meet you? Damned blood of Grandiomor. The dynasty of rats that survived, but couldn¡¯t achieve glory¡­"


    Uncertain if it was an insult, the Princess trembled in fear.


    Maximilien looked disheartened, as if he had been the victim of verbal abuse.


    At that moment, Historia sensed the end of the conversation and addressed Maximilien.


    "Director Maximilien."


    Only then did Maximilien notice Historia.


    No, notice might not be the right word.


    He clearly knew Historia was there. He saw her, remembered her, but had made no judgment about her.


    A peculiar perspective.


    It meant he didn¡¯t consciously register Historia until she spoke or entered his lens.


    <strong>?Which head should I rip¡­ Ah, a Star General.?</strong>


    "Major General Historia."


    A very unique viewpoint. Not thinking about something until perceiving it, a strangely existential thought.


    His cognition and awareness were distinct, unique, and almost alien.


    And the constant sound of gears.


    This rhythmic clinking echoed persistently in my head¡­


    Ah.


    Insane.


    I was so deep into my thoughts, even as a mind reader, thus realizing it toote.


    Like how humans don¡¯t constantly think about their existence, he didn¡¯t dwell on the gears turning in his head.


    <em>Wow. Truly.</em>


    <em>Imnting gears in his head that move to his will?</em>


    Historia, only poking her head out, conversed with Maximilien.


    The Princess, now between the two Star Generals, focused on guiding the white horse.


    "Director. I have a request."


    "Good timing. I have a request for you too. Since I outrank you, I¡¯ll speak first."


    "Yes?"


    Maximilien mumbled with a face different from when he first arrived.


    He looked visibly disappointed, as though realizing that the gift he anticipated was something he already had.


    <strong>?The Grandiomor royal family¡­ Ha. An existing dynasty. The bone the Dog King found was already gnawed clean.?</strong>


    His disappointment was palpable.


    Lost in thought, hemanded Historia.


    "The old kingdom¡¯s princess is here, isn¡¯t she? Kill her and return immediately. /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 244: Noise Canceling Technology

    Chapter 244: Noise Canceling Technology


    Themand to kill the Princess from the Warforger was delivered with such casual simplicity that it seemed more like a request for something to be brought to him.


    Historia was taken aback. She was tied up and had no intention of attacking the Princess.


    Despite the Princess being affiliated with the Resistance, she was approachable and kind.


    Historia didn''t want to lose someone so easily reasoned with, especially someone kind-hearted.


    Death was final, but as long as someone was alive, there was always a chance to meet again.


    In this sense, Historia found some satisfaction in her current status as a prisoner.


    Being a prisoner meant she was relieved of the obligation to harm others by force.


    But Maximilien''smand was pulling her out of thisfortable dream.


    Fortunately, before Historia could respond, fierce reactions erupted from various directions.Shiati, who had been silently waiting for a chance to ambush Maximilien, changed her mind and swung open the side door of the carriage to shield the PrincessPrincess.


    As Shiati guided Selphy to safety, the Regressor unleashed her killing intent, drawing both Chun-aeng and Jizan.


    ¡°Are you asking for a fight?¡±


    But even in the face of such a formidable foe, the Warforger remained calm.


    ¡°You seem to enjoy meddling. But if you had any manners, you would remain silent. I am having a conversation with Major General Historia.¡±


    ¡°You call amand to kill someone a ¡®conversation¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What else would it be?¡±


    The Regressor looked incredulous, but no one else reacted simrly.


    Azzy, myself, and even the Princess who was directly told to die, were not disturbed.


    Maximilien''s wordscked any real malice. He spoke so matter-of-factly that even the Princess merely tilted her head in confusion.


    Historia, looking around, responded reluctantly.


    ¡°¡­Director, I am tied up and closer to those swords than I am to you. How can I execute your order?¡±


    ¡°Please, don''t disappoint me any further, Major General. Why must we beat around the bush instead of trusting each other¡¯s intelligence and abilities?¡±


    Maximilien seemed to have anticipated Historia''s reaction.


    ¡°No mere ropes can truly bind you. It¡¯s your own mind that¡¯s holding you back. Well, I won¡¯t fault you for that... It''s a mark of those with the luxury to indulge in trivial matters. Just don¡¯t deny that you refused my request.¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°What for? A request can always be refused. It¡¯s your choice. Now, what is it that you want?¡±


    Maximilien responded calmly, devoid of any regret, appearing very considerate and rational.


    Historia delivered her prepared statement.


    ¡°Their goal is to prevent the war that the Military State ns to start. They are charging at Command to stop the war.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. And?¡±


    ¡°Their total force is at the level of a nation. With the main force in the Far East, it''s uncertain if we can win if we sh head-on. So, I think the most reasonable way to minimize damage is to dy the war ns, recall the troops, and negotiate with them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Maximilien dismissed her lightly, as if the answer had been predetermined. It was a definitive rejection that left no room for further discussion.


    ¡°Major General Historia, your motivations aren''t for the protection of the Military State. You only care about Hamelin.¡±


    ¡°But this is also in the best interest of the Military State!¡±


    ¡°Then take it up with Command. Don¡¯t drag me into it. I see no reason to avoid a battle.¡±


    ¡°Many lives will be lost! Command itself could be wiped out!¡±


    ¡°Whose lives are you worried about? Ah, right. You mentioned finding the Pied Piper of Hamelin.¡±


    His lens flickered briefly in my direction, but soon refocused on Historia.


    To Maximilien, I wasn¡¯t worth much attention. If he noticed me at all, it was because I influenced Historia.


    To Maximilien, I was only a means to an end.


    He wouldn''t extend any consideration to those he deemed unworthy.


    Because he was special.


    Indeed, he was not ordinary.


    ¡°Rein in your hobbies, Major General.¡±


    Maximilien spoke with a hint of regret.


    ¡°Tsk. I should have known from the time you made a fuss over two hundred worthless children dying. It was a matter that would have just faded away if left alone, but it was unnecessarily blown out of proportion because you poked around.¡±


    ¡°¡­Should we forget? Even after two hundred people died?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred people without power, talent, or even a prominent future. Who would remember them? If not for Major General Historia and Lankart¡¯s hysteria, it would have ended as just another trivial incident.... Wait, who just spoke?¡±


    Maximilien noticed Historia¡¯s lips hadn¡¯t moved and scanned the surroundings. From his position, the speaker wasn¡¯t visible.


    Because the voice belonged to Shiati, who had been concealed in the luggagepartment.


    ¡°Take that back!¡±


    Shiati, who had been prepared to rescue the Princess if needed, couldn¡¯t hold back when Hamelin was mentioned and lunged out, gripping the door.


    Half outside, Shiati red at Maximilien with burning eyes.


    Her eyes zed with fury.


    ¡°How dare you call us insignificant?! Hamelin is not something your kind can dismiss¡­!¡±


    <em>But Shiati, it¡¯s pointless.</em>


    <em>To someone who views you as less than human, your words hold no weight.</em>


    ¡°YOU INSOLENT BRATTTTTTT!¡±


    <em>Creak.</em>


    One of the gears in Maximilien''s head misaligned.


    His usual logic and tolerance didn¡¯t apply to Shiati.


    His reason could not be used¡­ because she wasn¡¯t worthy.


    ¡°INTERRUPTING MY WORD WITH SUCH TRIVIAL NOISEEEEEE! NOISY, NOISY! SHUT UPPPPP!¡±


    His killing intent surged suddenly.


    The gears¡­ were they aiding or hindering his thoughts?


    The mechanisms connecting his reason and empathy seemed to switch off, unleashing darker emotions.


    From those depths, immense hostility erupted.


    And that hostility swiftly materialized.


    Maximilien picked up six gears in one hand.


    Though it didn¡¯t look like it, they were part of a winch-powered bow.


    No external power was needed; the force to turn the gears was their own power source.


    <em>Creakkkk.</em>


    Iron twisted with a groan. The sharp arrow on the string gleamed.


    <em>Ping</em>, with a mechanical force, the bowstring propelled the arrow forward.


    Like a streak of light, the arrow aimed straight at Shiati¡¯s chest.


    There was no hesitation or dy in his action.


    In his mind, clearing the noise was his primary concern.


    Most didn''t read the intent of the attack until the arrow was unleashed.


    Only Historia, on high alert despite being bound, reacted swiftly.


    She kicked out, despite her restraints. A burst erupted, throwing her off bnce.


    The impact was so strong that Historia¡¯s body lifted off the horse.


    ¡°Kyahhh?! Gunmaster!¡±


    The Princess reached out, but the force was too great.


    To protect the Princess and Selphy, Historia chose not to resist and allowed herself to be thrown.


    She was falling.


    I shouted immediately.


    ¡°Azzy! Catch her!¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    At mymand, Azzy leaped out.


    At the same time¡­


    <em>Crash.</em>


    The front of the automaton carriage shattered as the Regressor smashed through the bothersome windshield and leaped out with Chun-aeng.


    ¡°You crazy bastard! Consider this a deration of war!¡±


    Even Maximilien, who had initiated the attack, was now enraged and shouted.


    ¡°I WAS ONLY TRYING TO SILENCE SOME PESKY NOISE, BUT NOW EVERYONE IS ARGUINGG!!!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not mere noise. Even if we are, it¡¯s our noise!¡±


    The Regressor retorted fiercely, wielding Chun-aeng.


    Sky de Art, Dragon yer.


    A massive de of wind, like an erged Chun-aeng, descended upon Maximilien.


    Even before it swung, the fierce wind pressured the surroundings.


    Facing the giant sword wielded by the Sky God, Maximilien unsheathed his gear sword.


    <em>Screech.</em>


    The sharp gears emitted a metallic squeal as they spun. Capable of grinding steel without being swung, the self-rotating de was one of his masterpieces.


    Yet, when he was about to position the gear de against Chun-aeng¡­


    Maximilien¡¯s arm twisted backward.


    ¡°¡­DIEEEEEE!¡±


    Shiati had targeted Maximilien¡¯s arm and twisted her finger to do so.


    Driven by rage, she didn¡¯t care for her own body, leaving her ring finger gruesomely disfigured.


    Without proper treatment, she might never bend it again after today.


    Still, ck magic operates on fairness.


    The same affliction she endured on her finger was mirrored upon her cursed target.


    Thanks to her sacrifice, Maximilien¡¯s arm contorted backward like Shiati¡¯s finger¡­.


    ¡°NOISEEEEEE!¡±


    But identical effects don¡¯t always yield identical results.


    What¡¯s a refreshing stream for a person could be a deluge for ants.


    Maximilien''s arm, though bent, swiftly returned to normal without issue.


    Practitioners of Gon Qi Art could infuse their bodies with Qi. Although it was typically used to bolster bones and muscles,those who had reached mastery could use it inversely.


    Upon being inflicted by Shiati¡¯s ck magic, Maximilien reacted mechanically.


    His bones and muscles briefly softened.


    His arm, despite being bent, returned to its former state without issue.


    Shiati¡¯s sacrifice merely amounted to only a brief moment of distraction.


    However, it infuriated Maximilien beyond measure.


    He quivered with rage.


    ¡°YOU WORTHLESS NOIIISEEEE!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    However, that ¡®worthless noise¡¯ interrupted the sh between Chun-aeng and the gear sword.


    Chun-aeng descended upon Maximilien.


    Gears shattered in all directions.


    Simultaneously, a steel gear the size of a hand flew toward Shiati¡¯s chest.


    Enraged, Maximilien had rolled a steel gear trap onto the road.


    Shiati was caught unaware until it was almost toote, almost thrown from the automaton carriage.


    If not for Azzy who was carrying Historia, rushing to her aid she would have been thrown out.


    ¡°Woof! Woof woof!¡±


    Azzy barked, asking for gratitude, but Shiati winced, focusing on her remaining three fingers as she watched Maximilien.


    Just as the Dragon yer threatened to rend Maximilien apart, his gears sparked fiercely and spun.


    The jagged edges digging into the ground, the Warforger elerated rapidly.


    Controlling gears allowed rapid eleration without the usual preparatory movements like bending knees or adjusting one''s center of gravity.


    Most attacks could be avoided with such agility.


    ¡°Sky de Art, Dragon''s Reverse Scale!¡±


    But the Regressor¡¯s attack ounted for Maximilien¡¯s capabilities.


    A muchrger and more formidable strike enveloped Maximilien.


    <em>Screech.</em>


    Gears shifted on his shoulder. His cloak flipped over, shielding him like armor.


    Then came the explosion.


    The Warforger¡¯s cloak tore apart, its fine gears dispersing like dust in the wind.


    ¡°Damn! Gear cloak¡­!¡±


    <strong>?A counter to Chun-aeng using continuous meshing to disturb the surrounding space. He devised that in such a short time. This is troublesome.?</strong>


    The Regressor clicked her tongue in frustration.


    She seemed merely disappointed, but Maximilien felt his head might explode with rage.


    The scattered gears had served their purpose but had now lost their order and returned to chaos.


    His bloodshot eyes zed as he shouted.


    ¡°To destroy my masterpiece, infinite meshing¡­! Really, you truly intend to provoke me!!!¡±


    The Regressor replied with an incredulous look.


    ¡°You attacked first!¡±


    ¡°Now you me me! Very well, my error was in attempting to resolve matters through reason and order! For those who disturb the peace, there exists a more fitting way to converse!¡±


    The Warforger crouched low and thrust his hands into the ground.


    The thin metal lines woven into his skin glowed.


    His fingers sliced through the road''s surface as if through it was butter.


    ¡°Combat Alchemy. Titan Forge.¡±


    The road did not crumble to dust but molded at the Warforger''s touch.


    Debris swiftly transmuted into steel.


    Much like gently curving pudding with a spoon into a sphere, a simr transformation urred at the Warforger''s fingertips.


    Though instead of pudding, it was the bedrock of the road, and his fingers acted as sculpting tools.


    Two lengthy lines were etched into the road.


    The excavated ground swiftly morphed into massive steel gears.


    Inner and outer segments rotated independently within aplex framework, emitting shrill groans as they bit into the earth.


    A steel gear asrge as the automaton carriage was quickly forged.


    The Warforger spun the inner gear at breakneck speed. The friction-heated inner wheel glowed a fiery red.


    ¡°Newborn of steel! GOOO! CRUSH THOSE WRETCHED CREATURES!"


    With a forceful shove, the steel gear scraped the ground, hurtling toward us.


    The ground was marked with a bright red trail.


    The massive steel gear barreled down the smooth road, aiming to crush /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 245: Steel Have No Eyes

    Chapter 245: Steel Have No Eyes


    Maximilien was a master of alchemy.


    This granted him the ability to freely transmute Grade 3 or lower alchemic materials.


    His mana swiftly dismantled and reassembled transmutable materials upon contact, bending them to his will.


    However, this in itself was not inherently impressive.


    The scale and speed of alchemy purely relied on the ability to manipte mana.


    Alchemy, was thus dependent on infused mana, and operated straightforwardly as long as someone had foundational knowledge.


    However, it was powerless against items infused with others'' Qi or mana.


    However, Maximilien¡¯s alchemy was unique.


    It stemmed not from sheer mana or physical strength but from a perspective that viewed the world through a collection of gears.His intellect enabled him to construct intricate structures from the ground up. The will to mimic everything, even reason, using gears.


    These attributesbined set him apart as a formidable figure capable of constructing fortresses from scratch.


    ¡°Tsk. What a bad naming sense¡­!¡±


    The Regressor tightened her grip on Jizan and lunged forward to fend off the onught of gears. Her trained instincts tingled with danger.


    Something was falling.


    The Regressor looked up.


    She saw a huge shadow looming overhead.


    ¡°An arm of steel?¡±


    Small gears scuttled across Maximilien¡¯s form like a swarm of ants, ranging from tiny ones no bigger than a few inches to gears asrge as human heads. They interlocked across his entire body, forming a grotesque, gigantic arm.


    These gears functioned as muscles, joints, and bones.


    They were meticulously assembled into a single mechanical appendage that resembled a crude imitation of a human limb..


    The gears on his shoulder rotated.


    <em>Tick, tick, tick.</em>


    The rusted shoulder screeched, and the massive mechanical column, nearly three meters long, moved with the fluidity of a human arm.


    The crude mechanical arm emitted sounds simr to waves crashing upon a shore of nails.


    Even the metal foam was not noisy.


    The sound was heavy and solemn.


    Raising the steel arm, Maximilien shouted with delight.


    ¡°Dragon yer, is it? How refreshing! I have a brilliant idea! Let¡¯s give it a try!¡±


    The gears spun, and the steel arm descended toward the Regressor.


    A giant saw de aimed straight for her head.


    ¡°Dragon yer is nothing like that!¡±


    The Regressor defiantly lifted Jizan to intercept the immense steel arm and its menacing saw de.


    It seemed reckless, like trying to halt a tidal wave with a mere stick, but Jizan was no ordinary weapon¡ªit could withstand such force.


    The impact struck both sides.


    Shattered gears rained down on the Regressor, while the steel arm recoiled, jolting Maximilien to his core.


    Amidst the deafening noise, both parties staggered back.


    Maximilien bellowed as he reshaped the steel arm.


    ¡°The power of the Divine! Magnificent, truly magnificent!¡±


    ¡°I disagree!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stake our lives and fight!¡±


    ¡°If you want to die, do it alone!¡±


    The Regressor shouted back, tightening her grip on Jizan.


    In her peripheral vision, Maximilien¡¯s newborn steel closed in.


    The sound of its approach scraping against the ground was ominous.


    If things continued like this, that steel saw de would attack the automaton carriage.


    For a brief moment, the Regressor hesitated.


    <strong>?I don¡¯t have the leeway to deal with the Warforger¡¯s toy! Yeah, I¡¯ll trust mypanion! This kind of toy can¡¯t harm them!?</strong>


    <em>Huh? Trust?</em>


    <em>That¡¯s ttering, but¡­</em>


    The Regressor¡¯s trust manifested as a giant steel gear rolling roughly toward me and the automaton carriage.


    ¡°Uwahhh, what is that?¡±


    The steel gear, glowing red from friction with the road, rolled toward us as if intent on crushing everything in its path.


    Its overwhelming presence stirred a primal fear and intensified my urge to escape.


    <em>The burden of the Regressor¡¯s trust is heavy, even terrifying.</em>


    <em>If this is what trust feels like, I''d prefer not to be trusted at all.</em>


    I checked the condition of the automaton carriage.


    The front section was severely damaged from the Regressor¡¯s earlier kick to propel her forward.


    Fortunately, the automaton carriage, designed forbat, was built to keep moving even if the front was destroyed, as long as the power source remained intact.


    Currently, Tyr was providing that essential power.


    This meant the power source wouldn¡¯t run dry.


    ¡°Adding one more gear shouldn¡¯t break it.¡±


    I murmured as I twisted the control stick.


    I directed the automaton carriage straight towards the oing steel gear.


    ¡°Huey?! That¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Historia, perched atop the automaton carriage, eximed in a shrill voice, but I ignored her warning and pressed onward.


    The steel gear scraped repeatedly against the automaton carriage''s front.


    <em>ng-ng-ng.</em>


    The sound of Alchemic Steel shing reverberated.


    But the automaton carriage still endured, sustaining only minor damage, easily withstanding the steel attack of the steel gear.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The Alchemic Steel reinforced with Tyr¡¯s power is approximately level 4. A hastily constructed level 3 Alchemic Steel can¡¯t even scratch it. Only an Azzy missile could break through, like the one over there.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Elsewhere, Azzy intercepted another steel gear with her Azzy missile.


    She swiftly struck it from the side, causing the massive steel gear, which seemed poised to engulf everything, to stagger helplessly.


    Azzy proudly puffed out her chest as though she had perfectly defended us.


    ¡°Rotation itself is power. A wheel spinning with such force carries inertia beyond its mass. It¡¯s easier to confront it head-on than to deflect it from the side.¡±


    ¡°Woof?!¡±


    Azzy, not understanding the force of rotation, looked perplexed at the still-bncing gear.


    In her confusion, she dug her forepaws into the ground, pivoted her body, and kicked it with her hind legs.


    The spinning gear couldn¡¯t withstand the full force of Azzy¡¯s four legs and was sent flying, crumpled.


    <em>Indeed, a strong body canpensate for a simple mind.</em>


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same here. Tyr, can you hold on?¡±


    <strong>[No problem. But this self-rolling gear is quite a unique object. I can not guess its use, where might it be used?]</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s for crushing us.¡±


    <strong>[Ah, I see.]</strong>


    <em>Screechh.</em>


    The automaton carriage collided with the rolling gear.


    Normally, collisions on the road would inflict severe damage on both sides, but the automaton carriage, reinforced by Tyr¡¯s authority and powered by the Progenitor, plowed ahead undeterred by the impact.


    The gear''s saw de had wedged between the driver¡¯s and passenger seats but failed to prate further, and fell silent.


    The spent gear became an ornament embedded in the carriage''s front, though the front wheels seemedpletely wrecked.


    <em>Hmm. Since the front wheels are already broken, let¡¯s do a quick fix.</em>


    ¡°Alright. Historia! Come over here and take the wheel.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait! Hold on!¡±


    The best way to get someone else to take the steering wheel was to let go of it myself.


    Someone had to steer, so if I abandoned the task, someone else would step up.


    As I released my grip and stepped aside, Historia hurriedly slid into the driver¡¯s seat to fill the void.


    ¡°Hey! How could you just let go of the steering wheel?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Someone else will take over, like you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so reckless¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I need to fix the wheel quickly. Could you pull it out for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fix the steering wheel while driving? With all this damage?¡±


    Despite her doubts, Historia followed my instructions.


    She wrapped her legs around the steering column and straightened her knees, pulling it out in one swift motion.


    The front wheels, having lost control, ttered wildly.


    Meanwhile, I retrieved a skewer and approached where the saw de had lodged.


    It wasn¡¯t an overlyplex structure.


    Maximilien, a master of gearcraft, knew that simplicity often meant superior durability and functionality.


    Whether he liked it or not was another matter.


    ¡°This looks doable.¡±


    I inserted the skewer into the joint between the gears.


    While the eye of a storm is known for its calm, it harbors immensetent power.


    The skewer trembled like a sailboat trembled in a storm.


    ¡°That¡¯s a gear created by Director Maximilien. You can¡¯t analyze its structure so quickly¡­.¡±


    Couldn¡¯t I?


    If I were alone and stumbled upon it in the middle of nowhere, maybe not.


    But this gear was created by Maximilien.


    He had conceptualized and assembled its structure in an instant.


    Thanks to reading his thoughts, I knew a bit about its design.


    While I couldn¡¯t replicate it due to myck of mana, I could modify an existing one.


    ¡°Realke.¡±


    The structure crumbled as I infused my mana into it.


    I wedged the skewer into the gap.


    Removing some gears, I jammed the power unit into the broken axle.


    It was misaligned because it didn¡¯t meet the standard.


    Butbat alchemy involved forcefully adjusting such minor discrepancies.


    Gathering my mana reserves, I reshaped it.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t creating it from scratch, just modifying it drained my mana.


    <em>Those with abundant mana are lucky.</em>


    I grumbled while firmly securing the broken axle.


    I heard a click as it locked into ce.


    Though makeshift, it transformed the automaton carriage into a fantastical machine with a massive saw de instead of front wheels.


    Historia frowned, reattached the steering wheel, and gave it a twist.


    The saw de obediently followed.


    Historia muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°¡­Combat alchemy. But you can¡¯t use it without knowing the structure.¡±


    ¡°The structure is surprisingly simple. It looksplicated because of the many unnecessary gears. As long as there''s enough power, it will move somehow. Even if the efficiency is only 10%, it¡¯ll work with enough force.¡±


    And right now, this automaton carriage was powered by the Tyr engine.


    The saw de spun again.


    This time aimed towards the enemy.


    Gears are impartial.


    They do not know their creator, only their purpose.


    ¡°So. What do you n to do with this saw de? Ram it into someone?¡±


    ¡°Wow, great idea, Historia! I hadn¡¯t thought of that!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Historia might have intended to mock, but she hit the mark perfectly.


    My intention was indeed to target Maximilien with it.


    ¡°The Director is faster than the automaton carriage due to the gears on his feet. We can¡¯t catch up to him.¡±


    ¡°Then you just have to increase the output.¡±


    <em>Unlike other power sources, ours grows stronger the more we push her.</em>


    ¡°Tyr! Time to move to the next phase! Spin it faster!¡±


    <strong>[¡­Faster, you say? But Hu, no matter how much force I apply, I am turning this with my hands. As long as my body remains human, I cannot go faster than this.]</strong>


    <em>True.</em>


    <em>Strength doesn¡¯t always equate to speed.</em>


    <em>Tyr¡¯s power is effective within her body, but it doesn''t trante into high speed.</em>


    To move fast, one must explode with energy to propel or pull against the ground.


    Just as one cannot push oneself, no matter how strong Tyr was, she couldn¡¯t achieve great speed with her short, thin limbs.


    It was structurally inefficient.


    We used the automaton carriage topensate for Tyr¡¯s slow speed and her racial issue with the sun.


    But there¡¯s more we can do.


    This wasn¡¯t the automaton carriage''s limit.


    Look at Maximilien.


    Controlling the gears on his body, he matched the Regressor¡¯s swift movements.


    Gears not only transmitted power but operated independently, granting him speeds beyond his natural limits.


    ¡°That applies to us too! Tyr! If the automaton carriage is the body, the gears are like muscles! Move them like blood flows into muscles!¡±


    <strong>[Oh my. I see. Let us try your method.]</strong>


    Tyr''s response was immediate, and a veil of darkness enveloped the chassis.


    Until now, Tyr only reinforced the structure but didn''t think to move it with her power.


    Well, I didn¡¯t fully understand it either back then.


    But now, reading Maximilien''s thoughts changed everything.


    ¡°And turn them all! From the central shaft to the wheels! Simultaneously!¡±


    <strong>[Retainer of darkness, I rule over thee.]</strong>


    A dark aura emanated from within the chassis.


    The automaton carriage surged forward.


    The wind hit my forehead more strongly.


    I squinted, aligning my aim with Maximilien as he closed in for his fifth sh with the Regressor.


    ¡°Historia! You¡¯re holding the wheel! Decide who to hit!¡±


    ¡°Huey, do we have to go this far? Once we attack, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote! You must choose. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll just fight and die!¡±


    The Regressor and Maximilien drew nearer in their duel.


    Guided by the Progenitor¡¯s control, the automaton carriage gained terrifying momentum, now armed with a menacing steel saw de.


    Historia clenched her teeth.


    ¡°¡­You, Shiati, and everyone. Always pushing to the very end¡­. Always trying to finish things! Why don¡¯t you know when to stop¡­!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? People push harder when someone tries to stop them!¡±


    There was no more time to hesitate.


    If the direction wasn¡¯t changed, they¡¯d both be hit.


    After a brief hesitation, Historia abruptly jerked the steering wheel.


    The direction was¡­ towards Maximilien.


    <strong>?Director Maximilien will kill Huey and Shiati without hesitation. But at least he won''t do that to the Princess. When pushes to shove, I have no other choice.?</strong>


    The saw de, now our front wheel, surged forward with a fierce momentum.


    Spotting the sudden approach of the saw de while fighting the Regressor, Maximilien''s eyes widened.


    ¡°M-My steel newborn¡­ against me?!¡±


    ¡°Hah! How does it feel to have your precious gears used against you?¡±


    Maximilien tried to evade. But the Regressor didn¡¯t miss the chance.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, you hunk of steel!¡±


    The Regressor drove Jizan into the ground.


    Terra Firma Art, Maic Edge.


    Earth, thergest ma, held even the light firmly.


    Jizan, the earth''s de, possessed such attributes.


    Shattered gears, metal dust from the shes, and Alchemic Steel fragments floated towards Jizan.


    The remnants of metal connected to Jizan¡¯s hilt, as if it were a dangling thread.


    The Regressor extended maic force to bind Maximilien.


    The gears enveloping his body responded to the maism and were drawn in.


    ¡°Stay put!¡±


    Her power bound his entire body in an instant.


    Caught by his own gears, Maximilien couldn¡¯t escape in time.


    The automaton carriage, with its steel saw de, rammed into his solid body.


    The rotating saw de struck his shoulder and chest.


    A resounding thud echoed from the carriage''s front, scattering shredded fabric in the air.


    I clenched my fist and shouted.


    ¡°Did we get him?¡±


    Not a chance.


    Even as the saw de continued rotating, Maximilien continued to move, seemingly unfazed.


    Apparently, the gears attached to Maximilien¡¯s body were made of Grade 4, or maybe even Grade 5 Alchemic Steel.


    ¡°Ugh¡­! Realke¡­!¡±


    Amazingly, Maximilien didn''t copse despite being hit by the automaton carriage.


    Regardless of strength, his body weight should have been much lighter, yet the Star General withstood the charge from the automaton carriage.


    As he was dragged, he released mana throughout his body at the moment of impact.


    With each saw de strike, the prating mana disintegrated the gears into shards, scattering them onto the ground.


    Historia murmured as if she had anticipated it.


    ¡°Director Maximilien is called the God of Gears¡­ using gear won¡¯t work against him.¡±


    Maximilien panted heavily.


    With each breath, the golden gear visible through his torn clothes rotated, emitting a grating sound.


    <em>Tick, tick, tick.</em>


    For a moment, the gears fell silent as he surveyed the scene.


    With burning eyes, he looked up. Maximilien, filled with excitement, scanned the object that attacked him and those controlling it.


    Then, his expression contorted.


    ¡°You dare¡­! Modifying my gears and using them against me¡­!¡±


    Somehow, his lens focused directly on me.


    Feeling uneasy, Historia whispered.


    ¡°Huey, get behind me.¡±


    <strong>?The Director absolutely hates when individuals without power or authority interfere out of their own ''will''. He doesn¡¯t acknowledge subordinates having their own will. If he attacks Huey¡­ I¡¯ll have to stop him.?</strong>


    The battle with the Regressor was already a difficult one for Maximilien.


    Jizan outweighed all his gearsbined, and his proud strength was rendered useless.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his ingenuity to create necessary items on the spot, he would have fallen long ago.


    He must be furious about being interrupted in such a tense, inspiring battle¡­ or so Historia thought.


    But she got it wrong.


    This madman tried to align even reason with gears.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t fully read him, at least I could fit him into this equation.


    ¡°You dare¡­! Disassembling my gears, piece by piece, and attaching them to this cheap automaton carriage¡­!!¡±


    Growling as he recalled what happened, Maximilien smiled broadly at me.


    ¡°Impressive! Very impressive!¡±


    He acknowledged /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 246: A Real Angel

    Chapter 246: A Real Angel


    <em>Creeeeak.</em>


    The automaton carriage, which had been speeding along, screeched to a halt upon colliding with a figure.


    Despite being dragged nearly fifty meters and shed by the saw de, Maximilien looked eerily joyful.


    He even pped in delight.


    Instead of smooth skin, gears covered his entire body, visible through his torn clothes.


    This situation defied allmon sense.


    "So that¡¯s how it is! It''s you. Yes, thinking about it, you do have potential. No qualifications, but potential!"


    Maximilien appeared astonishinglyposed, despite having just emerged from a fierce battle.


    "Children born in the year the kingdom fell. Among them, two were cast aside. But, did one of them survive? Could it be¡­ you, who was presumed dead?¡±<strong>?Oh my! Looks like we made a mistake in judgment. We thought he was dead. Even if he had survived, he slipped our notice because he showed no distinctive traits. But, it was just that he wasn''t visible. If he was the one who gathered all of them¡ªthe Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka, the boy wielding the power of the Divine, the Beast King, and thest heir of the royal family? If he led them!?</strong>


    Maximilien''s eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    To him, most humans were wed.


    Humans wereposed of the same elements: blood, flesh, bones, and muscles.


    The Qi and mana that coursed within them.


    As an alchemist, Maximilien understood this deeply.


    Yet, depending on how these elements were assembled and functioned, their forms and abilities varied.


    A lowly cripple begging for food and an absolute being standing alone at the peak of the world were both human, fashioned from flesh, Qi, and mana.


    Even if they didn¡¯t look like it.


    Therefore, in Maximilien''s eyes, most humans were just that, defective products, ruining their inherent potential.


    Naturally, items crafted from superior materials demonstrated superior performance.


    Their fundamental differences from the start indicated divergent capabilities.


    But if the performance varied significantly depending on how they were arranged andbined, and on the precision of their structure...


    Wouldn''t an extraordinary person like Maximilien be able to ''correct'' them, rectify these defects, and unleash theirtent potential?


    Thus, he sought the King of Humans.


    To understand the essence of humanity and its transcendent qualities.


    "Are you the King of Humans? Truly, are you the stern evaluator who descended upon thisnd to judge the newly emerged Military State?"


    Reading his thoughts alone, Maximilien seemed to be a revolutionary challenging humanity''s boundaries, striving to surpass them.


    But his true goal was...


    To find the King of Humans...


    <strong>?The perfect gears of thought. To be able to make it universally applicable, the King of Humans is necessary. After all, the King of Humans represents all of humanity!?</strong>


    <em>He wants to imnt gears in the King of Humans¡¯ head.</em>


    <em>He''s really crazy.</em>


    <em>The King of Humans is still human, and he¡¯s notpatible with gears.</em>


    "Perfect. Perfect! Could there be a more idealbination? Both qualifications and potential exists! If the King of Humans isn¡¯t among them, that would be much stranger! Hahaha. My long-desired wishes to me voluntarily. How lucky!"


    Though Maximilien rambled as he pleased, I had no power to shut him up.


    I turned to the only person who could silence him.


    "Mr. Shei."


    The Regressor, who had been standing silently listening to Maximilien''s speech, responded to my call.


    "Huh? What?"


    ¡°What are you doing? We have a long way to go. Are you going to listen to all this nonsense?¡±


    The Regressor nodded, her gaze shifting between Maximilien and me.


    Then she spoke, brimming with confidence.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what he¡¯s saying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re letting a dangerous person¡ªwhom you were just fighting¡ªa free moment to preach some strange ideology because you''re curious? Is information that important? More than our safety?¡±


    ¡°N-No. Of course not. It''s just¡­¡±


    <strong>?Tch. I should let him talk more. It¡¯s rare for the Warforger to babble on his own when he¡¯s excited.?</strong>


    <em>So that¡¯s why you were just standing there after fighting to the death? For more information?</em>


    <em>I already read his thoughts. There''s nothing more to gain here. Let''s get moving!</em>


    Seeing my frustration, the Regressor added half-heartedly.


    ¡°Before killing him, we should at least listen to hisst words.¡±


    ¡°You should be listening to us! Why are you listening to the enemy more than your own allies?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    <strong>?Still, we¡¯ve heard enough. Born in the year the kingdom fell? For someone who calls himself the leader of the Human Regime, he sure believes in baseless rumors. No wonder he repeats the same mistakes in every timeline. Anyway, looks like the Military State folks have been dealt with cleanly this time.?</strong>


    At my insistence, the Regressor positioned herself between us and Maximilien.


    ¡°Are those yourst words? If you have anything left to say, do it before you die. Our patience is wearing thin.¡±


    Maximilien responded with a faint confirmation.


    ¡°Ah. I won¡¯t kill you. There¡¯s something I need to verify.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that you won''t kill us, Maximilien. You can''t. You can''t defeat me alone.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, handling you who wields the power of two Divine is rather challenging. What are those Shrine of the Divine folks even thinking? Allowing a mere boy to wield the power of two Divines, the so-called secret society has reached such a state. Tsk tsk.¡±


    Even in a dire situation, Maximilien remained calm. It wasn¡¯t theposure of someone with a hidden trump card or expecting reinforcements.


    He simply didn''t fear death.


    <em>Tick-tock.</em>


    The gears in his head turned.


    He separated reason from emotion, intertwining them only when necessary.


    Just as a machine doesn¡¯t fear breaking down, Maximilien didn''t fear his own end.


    ¡­Well, it wasn¡¯t like Maximilien didn¡¯t have anything up his sleeve.


    But it was already toote to stop it.


    The first to sense something amiss was Tyr¡¯s darkness.


    The shadow lurking within the automaton carriage, preserving its strength, shuddered violently.


    It recoiled, darkening further as if it had a rash.


    <strong>[This is¡­]</strong>


    Sensing something, Tyr straightened up.


    Simultaneously, the Regressor, intuitively sensing the shift, gripped her sword tighter.


    <em>Crackle.</em>


    Sparks red in front of them.


    In the empty air, square patches of light shed like a fleeting mosaic before vanishing.


    Where the light faded, there was nothing.


    Only the afterimage left on our retina slowly coalesced into a form.


    But something was definitely there.


    Something perceivable yet unidentifiable.


    The Regressor muttered softly.


    ¡°This presence¡­!¡±


    A weight pressed upon my entire being.


    An overwhelming presence that felt as if a superior being was watching us, making humans feel insignificant.


    Under that lofty gaze, humans felt utterly inconsequential.


    Meanwhile, Maximilien, with gears imnted in his head, remained unaffected.


    Because his logic operated mechanically.


    ¡°But it seems you all possess sufficient qualifications. No need to worry about any of you dying. Instead, I¡¯m the one who should be concerned about survival . So, I¡¯ll have to cheat.¡±


    A halo of light materialized.


    It took on the form of a person.


    With two arms, two legs, and a face atop its neck, a nk white figure slowly ascended.


    But its simrity to a human was only superficial.


    I attempted to read the thoughts of this sudden apparition.


    I couldn¡¯t read its thoughts.


    <em>No. In the first ce, is that thing even human?</em>


    <strong>¡ºControlled observationplete. Manifestation rate 14%. Caution advised. The current location is not conducive for controlled observation.¡»</strong>


    Its entire body glowed.


    A blinding white light covered its whole body.


    A white helmet covered its face entirely, and a simple ck line resembling a mouth, appeared almost like an afterthought to mimic human appearance.


    Unable to read its thoughts, I didn¡¯t understand what it was.


    I could only recognize what it was based on the thoughts of the Regressor and Maximilien.


    ¡°...Eimeder!¡±


    Historia looked shocked.


    ¡°What? The Envoy? That¡­thing?¡±


    I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you both a Star General? How could you not know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Envoy has never made an official appearance. But even if they had¡­.¡±


    <strong>?That appearance, it''s clearly not human, no matter how you look at it. Its presence is so faint!?</strong>


    Amid the confusion, the bizarre figure exuded a strange presence.


    A white de materialized in its hand, appearing as if it had always been there rather than drawn from elsewhere.


    <strong>¡ºEmergency protocol. Initiated.¡»</strong>


    The halo of light shattered like ss. The white figure surged towards us in a blur, leaving an afterimage in its wake.


    Humans reacted slowly.


    When faced with an opponent that had surpassed human limits, predicting attacks, sensing murderous intent, or even detecting their presence became challenging.


    Even mind-reading didn¡¯t work; I realized it was attacking only after it left an afterimage.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    The Regressor reacted with the Heavenly Counter Domain, but the de of light wasn¡¯t aimed at her.


    The white figure targeted the automaton carriage with precise intent.


    But another presence lurked here.


    <strong>[Impudent! You dare to bring an angel in my presence!]</strong>


    As Tyr bellowed, darkness surged.


    Originally, Tyr was supposed to stay hidden in the luggagepartment.


    Constant exposure to sunlight would deplete her darkness, so it was a n to conserve her strength, at least until nightfall.


    But in her rage, Tyr ignored the n and unleashed her darkness.


    A localized night descended around the automaton carriage.


    The de of light sliced through the darkness.


    Light seeped in like ink, revealing glimpses amidst the shadows.


    Even in the pitch-ck darkness, the angel¡¯s head emerged.


    But the darkness billowed forth like waves, swiftly filling the gaps.


    From within, a pitch-ck parasol struck the angel.


    The white figure seemed to have a physical form.


    Hit directly by the parasol, it was flung away.


    Tyr turned the automaton carriage upside down and leaped out.


    She red at the angel with a wrathful expression.


    <strong>[This pest, you dare¡­!]</strong>


    The angel, struck by Tyr¡¯s parasol, floated up like a fish swimming in the water.


    It moved in a distinctly inhuman manner.


    Rising as if swimming through the air, the angel scattered white light and spoke.


    <strong>¡ºDirector Maximilien. Return immediately. You cannot face them alone.¡»</strong>


    ¡°Haha. Finally, you show up, Envoy! Did you see it? It seems I¡¯ve found it!¡±


    <strong>¡ºYour opinion was not solicited. Regardless of your personal goals, now is the time to unite forces. Return immediately. Otherwise, we cannot stop them.¡»</strong>


    ¡°Alright, alright! I understand. I¡¯ll follow your lead!¡±


    <strong>[Where do you think you are going?]</strong>


    At that moment, darkness surged, attempting to engulf them.


    The angel swung its sword, dispersing the darkness, but it closed in relentlessly.


    As if stalling for someone¡¯s arrival.


    <strong>[A toy of the Sanctum. I never expected to see it here¡­ What an amusing turn of events. Or are you provoking me?]</strong>


    Tyr approached with measured steps.


    Vampires had no life of their own.


    They controlled their own blood and, being already dead, had a faint sense of life.


    Provoking beings that could not be injured nor truly lived was quite challenging.


    Even a threatening punch or attack for humans merely amounted to a slight impudence to them.


    But there was one exception.


    Anything rted to the Sanctum.


    After the progenitor Tyrkanzyaka lost her father, herself, and her kin to the Sanctum, they incurred the vampires'' primal hatred.


    All vampires harbored an intense hatred for the Sanctum.


    And Tyr stood at the pinnacle of that hatred.


    The angel looked at the approaching Tyr and spoke calmly.


    <strong>¡ºI will distract the Progenitor. Director Maximilien, I repeat, return immediately.¡»</strong>


    ¡°Haha! Disposable resources are indeed useful!¡±


    Maximilien chuckled heartily and retreated.


    The gears on his feet spun rapidly, propelling him swiftly along the road.


    He made a swift escape.


    Despite the enemy fleeing, the Regressor hesitated to pursue.


    Before us stood the being called the Envoy, who had beenbeled an angel by Tyr.


    <strong>[Do you think I will let you leave so easily?!]</strong>


    The darkness surged.


    Tyr herself wasn¡¯t particrly fast, but her essencey in her overwhelming spatial dominion.


    Within the darkness, which was virtually an extension of her body, she wielded absolute control.


    I reminded her.


    ¡°Tyr! Don¡¯t waste too much power!¡±


    Because it was daytime.


    The darkness rapidly depleted itself in its struggle against the light, dissipating at the slightest gap.


    Spreading darkness in daylight was like trying to protect air bubbles underwater.


    The angel took advantage of this.


    Its sword fragmented into dozens of branches.


    Each strike wasn¡¯t powerful, but fast and sharp enough to continuously cut through the darkness.


    The slicing blows peeled away the darkness, exposing ityer byyer.


    With each gap, sunlight above pierced through the wounds.


    A battle unfolded between darkness and light.


    Amidst this sh, the Regressor moved.


    Confirming Maximilien was far enough, she intervened swiftly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Eimeder!¡±


    For a moment, the Regressor''s eyes shimmered with seven colors.


    Without fully opening the Eyes of Fate, she perceived the light with seven-colored eyes.


    Simultaneously, she raised Chun-aeng and focused beyond the angel.


    Skyde Art, Seven Colored Eyes Linked Technique: Prism.


    Chun-aeng extended like a bolt of lightning, shing diagonally at the angel.


    Sensing the attack, the angel parried with its white sword, but as Chun-aeng and the light shed, the white glow fragmented into seven colors.


    The rainbow created by dispersing the white light traced Chun-aeng''s path, leaving a long rainbow trail following it.


    Although no emotion was revealed, the angel seemed a little surprised.


    <strong>¡ºSo, this is¡­ the power of the Divine¡­ Of the sky¡­.¡»</strong>


    The angel couldn¡¯t finish its sentence.


    The Regressor pressed forward, severing its neck with that same power.


    A brilliant sh left a lingering afterimage.


    The Regressor, piercing through the angel¡¯s body, shouted fiercely.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka! Finish it!¡±


    ss may scatter light, but it cannot truly erase it.


    The angel, momentarily blurred, flickered as it tried to reform.


    In that instant, darkness enveloped it.


    Surging shadows ensnared the angel.


    Tyr, consumed by rage, swung her fist without a word.


    The darkness quickly took shape and solidified.


    The solidified darkness crushed the white light.


    <strong>¡ºObservation, limit¡­ danger.¡»</strong>


    <strong>[It is over.]</strong>


    Tyr clenched her fist.


    Darkness engulfed the light.


    Tyr¡¯s strongest power wasn¡¯t her physical strength.


    Though emphasized due to her recent surge in strength, her power was closer to a curse or domination.


    Once ensnared, the angel''s fate was sealed.


    Shrouded in the arcane, the body of light murmured calmly as it faced the encroaching darkness.


    <strong>¡ºActivating self-destruct protocol.¡»</strong>


    Immediately, a pir of light erupted from within the /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 247: Humans Come Before Horses

    Chapter 247: Humans Come Before Horses


    The angel¡¯s explosion was a sacrifice.


    It was a purifying light that drove away all evil.


    The exploding light gnawed at Tyr¡¯s darkness, aiming to deliver a final blow to the vampire''s darkness.


    At that critical moment, the Regressor intervened. She swung Chun-aeng in a hurried arc, cutting a circr path around the light just before it exploded.


    Skyde Art, Heavenly Mirror.


    The light, which was supposed to scatter in all directions, was blocked by something and bounced off.


    It ricocheted within the space the Regressor had carved, squeezed through the remaining gap, and soared back to the sky from which it hade, unable to prate further.


    The flickering light lingered like an afterimage.


    Tyr engulfed it with darkness, her expression twisting as if she had tasted something bitter.<strong>[Even their actions mimic angels. Is the Military State protected by angels?]</strong>


    ¡°They¡¯re not angels. More precisely, the Military State has created something that mimics angels.¡±


    The Regressor responded as she sheathed Chun-aeng.


    <strong>[Mimicking angels? Is that even possible?]</strong>


    ¡°As you know, angels are high-ranking beings summoned by the Sanctum priests through sacrifices. But the Military State¡¯s angels are a bit different.¡±


    In a previous timeline, the Regressor had faced all the Six Star Generals of the Military State.


    The most troublesome among them was the embodiment of the Arcane, the Envoy.


    Unable to find a viable countermeasure against such beings, she had perished along with the Resistance.


    To uncover the secret, she had visited the Sanctum, which had preserved and studied various Arcanes for two thousand years.


    ¡°They suppressed all other beliefs, indoctrinated their soldiers to worship the Military State, and then created something entirely new, imbued with a mission to defend the nation. You could call it an artificial spirit or a manufactured guardian angel.¡±


    <strong>[An artificial guardian angel¡­ you say?]</strong>


    ¡°Yes. They deconstructed and analyzed the principles of angels, then recreated them artificially within the Military State. Of course, because they are guardian angels, their activity range is limited. They can only intercept conceptual intrusions. That¡¯s why this is the first time we¡¯ve seen one appear.¡±


    Until now, battles in the Military State had mainly urred on the Meta Conveyor Belt or beyond its borders. The Military State hadn¡¯t been directly threatened, so Eimeder¡¯s deployment condition hadn¡¯t been met.


    But now, cutting through the heart of the inner circle, Eimeder descended as a guardian angel to protect the Military State and the Warforger.


    ¡°The Envoy, the term ¡®Eimeder¡¯ collectively refers to these angels. Or perhaps it refers to the original entity upon which they are based on. I¡¯ve never seen its main body, but if we attack Command, we¡¯ll find out.¡±


    <strong>[Are they independent from the Sanctum?]</strong>


    ¡°I can¡¯t be 100% sure, but it¡¯s unlikely the Sanctum is involved. If they were connected, the Military State wouldn¡¯t oppose the Celestial Order.¡±


    <strong>[Ah.]</strong>


    Tyr seemed satisfied as she gazed at the remnants of the vanished angel.


    <strong>[It is a ratherplicated feeling. It is delightful to know that the proud angels of the Sanctum can be easily replicated, but their arrogance in my presence is still irritating.]</strong>


    ¡°Well. Still, with Chun-aeng and your darkness, we can easily defeat them. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±


    <strong>[But they will keep appearing. Such is the nature of those pesky angels.]</strong>


    Tyr was a legendary being who had waged war against the Sanctum for centuries.


    However, the conflict between the Sanctum and vampires often resulted in a stalemate due to their clear strengths and weaknesses.


    To vampires, who depended on the cover of night, angels were always a hindrance, sacrificing themselves and unleashing purifying light from the rear lines.


    <strong>[This one was even more stronger and bothersome than any angels I have encountered before. It wasparable to the archangels summoned by a saintess.]</strong>


    ¡°Is it that bad? I¡¯ve never fought an angel, so I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    <strong>[You have been through so much, yet you do not know angels. Well, you are still young, Shei. It is possible that you have never met such beings¡­Wait.]</strong>


    In the middle of the conversation, Tyr abruptly turned around, sensing something amiss.


    Her red eyes pierced through the darkness, focusing beyond.


    <strong>[Hu?]</strong>


    *******


    After Historia fell from her horse, the Princess on the white steed found herself exposed.


    However, she didn¡¯t feel particrly threatened by being alone.


    Her ability to evade hostility was her shield.


    Under certain circumstances, this power was nearly invincible.


    She never found herself in danger.


    Unless a natural cmity like andslide or a runaway carriage threatened her, the Princess was safe from humanity''s greatest threat: hostility from others.


    Perhaps that was why the Princess remained oddly calm amid the chaos of battle.


    <em>Neighh!</em>


    Selphy reared up suddenly, as if stung by something, causing the Princess to wobble precariously. Thinking Selphy was startled by Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s darkness, the Princess tried to soothe her.


    But she sensed something was very wrong when Selphy¡¯s hind legs buckled and her view abruptly plummeted.


    Reality crashed back in.


    The physical shock disoriented her, and the mental impact shook her further.


    Selphy¡¯s warm, soft body felt heavy and still.


    Trapped under the white horse, her legs were useless.


    Hot blood seeped into the darkness.


    The once-white white mane was now stained crimson.


    Unable to fully grasp the abrupt change, her rational mind calmly delivered her the answer.


    <strong>?Oh, Selphy is dead.?</strong>


    The truth dawned btedly.


    Someone had attacked, and Selphy had died without a chance to scream.


    Though still alive, it was only a matter of time before she turned cold.


    Animals were generally stronger than humans.


    But only when the opponent was an ¡®ordinary¡¯ human.


    ¡°Princess Grandiomor, is it? I have no personal grudge against you. But you must die.¡±


    The opponent was no ordinary human.


    Maximilien, the Warforger.


    He had pretended to flee, only to return when darkness engulfed the surroundings.


    Alone against a Six Star General, the Princess stupidly asked.


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡±


    ¡°The Dog King seems confused. To be distracted by a mere Princess of a fallen kingdom. Well, considering the royal bloodline, I guess it¡¯s possible. Aren¡¯t you from the lineage of the five traitors who ousted the King of Humans and stole his power?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes?.¡±


    ¡°The symbol that represents the King of Humans is unnecessary. The arrogance that humans can represent themselves without a king. The stubborn belief that their lineage will forever flourish. For the King of Humans to truly return¡­ all of you must die.¡±


    Maximilien quickly exined to the Princess and nodded to himself.


    ¡°Understand? Indeed, you¡¯re intelligent. Truly a descendant of the Sovereign bloodline.¡±


    The Princess didn¡¯t fully grasp the situation.


    Trapped beneath Selphy¡¯s body, she instinctively responded to the Star General¡¯s questions.


    Maximilien spoke decisively, like a clerk concluding a report.


    ¡°Then, you must die.¡±


    He brought forward his rotating gear sword.


    The force capable of rending steel approached, ready to rip through the Princess¡¯s soft flesh and delve into her insides.


    Confronted with imminent death, the Princess finally realized her predicament.


    <strong>?Oh no, am I going to die??</strong>


    Sheltered from hostility, the Princess had always been surrounded by kindness.


    She may have been naively optimistic, but Yerien Grandiomor was capable of keeping herself safe within her own power.


    Born into leisure, she extended kindness to others as she had never experienced harm from them.


    The Grandiomor royal family had endured the longest with this seemingly trivial ability.


    But the Warforger, who entrusted part of his thoughts to gears¡­ was a human capable of killing without any hostility.


    <em>Neigh...</em>


    The dying horse made ast-ditch effort, iling its front legs.


    Such pitiable loyalty.


    With a thud, flesh tore away, and the foreleg, shredded by the gear sword, scattered.


    The gear sword, stained with Selphy¡¯s blood, approached the Princess¡¯s head.


    A beautiful death with an intact body was rare.


    Death from a sword piercing the chest or cleanly severing the neck was a luxury.


    The Princess would die.


    The whirling gear sword would crush her head, spilling all her bodily fluids.


    A gruesome death.


    At that moment¡­


    <em>Snap.</em>


    Maximilien¡¯s arm bent outward.


    In a critical moment, Shiati¡¯s ck magic activated, twisting his arm at an odd angle.


    The gear sword was deflected outward.


    ¡°This damned noise.¡±


    Maximilien ground his teeth, his voice filled with irritation.


    He sharply turned his gaze.


    There, he saw Shiati¡¯s left hand, now ckened up to the middle finger.


    Groaning from the pain, Shiati raised her artificial right hand and clutched the remaining fingers.


    Despite only her thumb and index finger remaining, her expression remained resolute.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t move, Star General. I still have two more tries.¡±


    ¡°Do you expect to survive after interfering with me twice?¡±


    ¡°Death doesn¡¯t scare me. I¡¯d rather you kill me. Go ahead, try me.¡±


    Maximilien sneered and reset his dislocated arm.


    His arm had been designed to suffer such damage and remained unaffected by the twist.


    He raised his gear sword with his restored arm.


    Shiati red at him, panting heavily.


    <strong>?Even with his arm twisted, he¡¯s fine. At this point, I don¡¯t even think it¡¯s unfair or unreasonable. He¡¯s like a monster.?</strong>


    But Shiati had one final gambit left.


    The ultimate contract, after exhausting all sacrifices.


    A spell that demanded the opponent¡¯s death in exchange for breaking her own neck¡ªessentially, her own life.


    Shiati stood ready to use it if necessary, facing Maximilien.


    "Do you think you''re the only one who knows ck magic? How arrogant. Despite having neither the power nor the qualifications, you still refuse to acknowledge your insignificance. How tiresome."


    "Good to know. I was going to exin it if you didn''t."


    "Hmmm. Do you think I''ll die just because you snap my neck with ck magic?"


    Shiati flinched as herst spell was exposed.


    Maximilien sneered, as if he had been anticipating it..


    "How absurd."


    Maximilian stood still, some unseen cog turning.


    <em>Click, click, click.</em>


    An unusual meshing sound was heard.


    Maximilian''s neck twisted at an unnatural angle.


    For an ordinary human, that position would mean death.


    The neck was a vital passage that connected the head and the body.


    But for Maximilian, it was not a vital point.


    "Pathetic. The belief that death is to be feared and that it holds value... The death of something pathetic is inevitably pathetic as well. Acting as if you''re an equal because of some knowledge you stumbled upon... Truly ridiculous."


    You could snap his neck with ck magic.


    But he wouldn¡¯t die.


    Maximilien, who had modified parts of his body, wouldn¡¯t die a conventional death.


    As Shiati sumbed to fear and despair, Maximilien slowly realigned his neck.


    "Come on, with that wretched power... try to achieve what you wish for."


    Maximilien took a step toward the Princess and added briefly.


    "Though it will be in vain."


    Powerless.


    The single de Shiati had honed throughout her life was utterly powerless against the monstrous Star General.


    Yet, she couldn''t yield to despair. Whether she lived or died, she had to act out of desperation.


    Otherwise, the Princess would die...


    If that happened, there would be no point in Shiati''s survival until now.


    Clutching her left index finger, Shiati tensely observed Maximilien''s movements.


    Shiati couldn''t break her finger preemptively before Maximilien acted.


    Realizing that her ck magic would only hinder his actions, using it prematurely would be futile as he could easily reset his arm and kill the Princess.


    Therefore, Shiati had to wait for Maximilien to move to protect the Princess.


    <strong>?...That''s what you''re thinking. The thoughts of the insignificant are too predictable. It''s so boring and monotonous.?</strong>


    Maximilien did not move.


    Instead, his weapon moved as if it had a life of its own.


    <em>Click.</em>


    The gears in the corner began to turn.


    The structure connecting his left arm and the gear sword extended, smoothly sliding into ce.


    Aplex synergy that only Maximilien could understand took ce, and the mechanical device moved ording to its own logic.


    Outwardly, the gear sword extended without any sign.


    "Yerien!"


    Shiati hastily gripped her index finger, but the ck magic didn''t activate.


    ck magic forces identical effects on simr things.


    Bending a finger could break something slender, lengthy, and jointed.


    In other words, that was the only thing it could break.


    Maximilien''s gear sword was not like a finger.


    Itsplex structure was neither thin nor long, nor did it have clear joints.


    Thus, Shiati''s ck magic had no effect.


    But it wasn''t meaningless.


    Shiati had bought enough time for me to intervene.


    "Well, I can''t do much, but..."


    Just like Shiati, all I could do was block one attack.


    Imented my powerlessness as I thrust my skewer into the junction of his gear sword.


    The precise gears faltered with a jarring noise.


    <em>Screech.</em>


    The gears halted, disrupted by the foreign object.


    "Hmm? Approaching undetected. The Progenitor... No, it''s you?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Tyr''s darkness enveloped the surroundings and gradually expanded.


    By hiding within it, I managed to inflict a minor malfunction on Maximilien''s gear sword with an unexpected strike.


    Thanks to that, the Princess''s life was saved once more.


    <em>Phew, a super save.</em>


    "I apologize for the intrusion. I''ll be on my way now."


    Having seeded in my strike, I withdrew the skewer and threw myself backward without hesitation.


    The opponent was a Star General, a monstrosity capable of tearing me apart with brute strength alone, even without the gears.


    A moment''s hesitation would mean being torn to shreds.


    As I fled, Maximilien''s voice echoed behind me.


    "Hiding in the darkness and masking your presence! You concealed yourself perfectly within the Progenitor''s aura! You''re quite skilled!"


    "Thank you for the praise. Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    "Surely you didn''t just disrupt my attack! Let''s see what you''ve done!"


    Maximilien swung his gear sword wide.


    The gear sword instantly doubled in length, aiming to cleave through my back.


    Its speed was extraordinary. Even though I was running at full speed, the gear sword was already close.


    More surprisingly, Maximilien hadn''t budged an inch.


    <em>Phew, lucky me.</em>


    Because he relied on gears.


    "Oops, You caught me."


    But just as it was about to extend further, the gear sword halted with a resounding clunk as the gears whirled uselessly.


    Maximilien grinned.


    Meanwhile, I managed to distance myself and loosened my tightly clenched hand.


    <em>tter, tter.</em>


    The gears I had just removed fell to the ground.


    "You drop things easily. Be more careful next time. Each piece of waste like this is bad for the environment."


    The weakness of gears: they could be reced whenever they fell out, but until they were reced, they couldn¡¯t function properly.


    Unmeshed, they couldn¡¯t transmit power to other gears.


    No matter their strength, if they spun uselessly, they were nothing but inefficient fans.


    I aimed for the gears and seeded.


    Of course, understanding the structure was essential for sessfully pickpocketing the crucial gears.


    "You understood the structure of my gears in such a short time! How did you do it?"


    <em>Through mind reading.</em>


    The design of the gears was in Maximilien''s mind, so I just picked out the most important ones.


    I made a vague excuse as usual.


    "The automaton carriage crumbled when struck from below. I applied that lesson to your weapon. Pushing from the inside out."


    The automaton carriage was formed by the interlocking of gears, and its structure was weak against upward impacts.


    Maximilien''s weapon shared this vulnerability.


    While it was strong against external impacts, his gears were designed for easy assembly and disassembly.


    Applying inward force made them easy to remove.


    I understood this and bent the skewer tip to pull out the gears.


    Thanks to that, I was still alive and kicking after attacking a Star General.


    <em>Well, there won''t be a second chance, but it¡¯s something.</em>


    "You understood that instantly! Amazing! Truly, another kind of talent!"


    Maximilien praised enthusiastically, spittle flying as he did.


    It was a stark contrast to his attitude when Shiati interfered.


    "You''re not angry?"


    "Why would I be angry? The intuition to grasp the structure of my gear, the drive to act on that understanding immediately, and the decisiveness to believe you could do it! You are certainly qualified! Even if not as the King of Humans! You are worthy to seed me!"


    Despite being thwarted, Maximilienughed heartily, satisfied.


    Such a generousugh.


    I rolled the dropped gears back to his feet.


    The gears climbed back up his body and vanished beneath his cloak.


    At the same time, a pir of light shot up.


    Tyr and the Regressor had finished off the angel.


    <em>Now, I¡¯m safe.</em>


    I regained myposure and spoke calmly.


    "They say clinging is unattractive. Shall we part ways gracefully? The darkness is part of Tyr''s body. Staying here too long could be dangerous for you too."


    "Indeed."


    Maximilien agreed simply and stepped back.


    Due to the epassing darkness, his figure soon blurred after just a few steps.


    "I think I still have some time, but I''ll retreat as a sign of respect for you, who might be the King of Humans."


    "Really. Calling me a king without even paying taxes. If there truly is a King of Humans here, you should show more courtesy."


    "Hahaha! You¡¯re not a king yet! When it is confirmed, I shall offer my due respect!"


    Hisughter soon faded into the darkness.


    Once I could no longer hear his thoughts, I sighed.


    "This ce is /genesisforsaken

 Chapter 248: The Rainbow Bridge

    Chapter 248: The Rainbow BridgeThe battle was over, but despite sessfully repelling the enemy, the gains we gained were minimal.


    We wounded the Warforger but didn''t subdue him, and although we destroyed the Envoy, it wasn''t its main body.


    In fact, Tyr, enraged by seeing the Envoy, used up too much of her darkness.


    Though it was regrettable to waste the darkness we had carefully conserved, Tyr was rather indifferent about it.


    <strong>[It was inevitable. If I had not hunted the angel, I would have fallen ill from the stress.]</strong>


    "Illness from stress? Just don''t let the blood rush to your head and you''ll calm down naturally."


    Despite my grumbling, the Sanctum was Tyr''s trigger.


    Like a cat chasing a mouse, Tyr lost her reason and became enraged when she saw the Sanctum.


    I understood her, so I didn¡¯t criticize her further.


    I stepped on the now-useless pedal and turned the steering wheel."Anyway, the damage is significant. The Six Star Generals of the Military State are each national powerhouses, so even a surprise attack is bound to do some damage."


    In a world where a single strong individual could fight against a thousand, what was the most troublesome enemy for a country?


    Naturally, it was guerris.


    A single powerful individual with high mobility caused mass destruction across thend.


    Unless faced by someone equally strong, they couldn¡¯t be opposed.


    Like a parasite within the body, they systematically ate away at the country, causing massive damage.


    Of course, sending such a strong person to die in another country was a loss, but historically, there were many stories of heroes who infiltrated enemy nations during times of crisis to buy time.


    That was exactly what we were doing, but so were our enemies.


    If we got separated, the weaker ones would be hunted down first.


    I nced at the biggest victim of this attack.


    "Selphy¡­."


    The Princess sat in a corner of the luggagepartment, hugging her knees and mourning the death of her beloved horse.


    Since we couldn''t carry the horse''s body in the cramped luggagepartment, the Regressor used Jizan''s power to create a grave for Selphy.


    After a brief mourning at the grave, the Princess, eyes red with tears, got back into the automaton carriage.


    Before Selphy''s death, Selphy was all Selphy, but after Selphy died, most of Selphy seemed to have moved into the Princess.


    She remembered Selphy while feeling the vibrations of the automaton carriage, thought of Selphy when seeing the passing scenery, and got sad when she instinctively prepared Selphy''s food while eating.


    "Woof. Woof woof."


    Azzy silently stayed by the Princess''s side, sensing her emotions and trying tofort her.


    The Regressor also nced over.


    She felt sorry for her formerrade from the previous timeline, but that was a story of the past.


    The Regressor didn''t approach the Princess despite her feelings and experience in the past timeline.


    Was it because she was not good with words?


    That was part of it.


    Was it her personality?


    That was also true.


    But the most important reason was the sense of estrangement.


    <strong>?¡­Her way of speaking and appearance are simr, but she''s definitely different from the Princess I knew. Back then, she wasn''t weak enough to show tears over arade''s death.?</strong>


    The Regressor didn¡¯t mourn someone''s death.


    She felt regret and sadness, but there was no time or need to mourn.


    One could say her heart has worn out, but more importantly, she could just reset everything with regression.


    <strong>?Well, it''s still early. The Princess is still young and inexperienced.?</strong>


    The Regressor nodded, concluding that the umted scars had shaped the Princess she once knew.


    I lowered my voice and suggested the Regressor.


    "Mr. Shei now''s your chance. Go say a fewforting words."


    "How do Ifort her? Comforting won''t change anything."


    <strong>?I could change things with regression. But, I can''t regress just for a horse. Besides, even if the Princess dies, I won''t regress at this point.?</strong>


    "It will ease her mind."


    "What good is easing her mind? Selphy won''te back."


    <strong>?I have the power to erase the Princess''s sorrow, to bring Selphy back¡­ but I''m not using it. I have the ability to undo all this, yet sayingforting words without doing so is just hypocrisy. So, at least for me, I have no right to offerfort to her.?</strong>


    <em>Geez, why so negative?</em>


    <em>I can understand her way of thinking.</em>


    <em>Actually, with my Mind Reading ability, there''s no one I can''t understand.</em>


    <em>Still, it''s frustrating.</em>


    I sighed.


    "That''s why you''re not popr."


    "What? You want to die?"


    <em>Her ears sure were sharp for things like that.</em>


    I raised my voice slightly and changed the subject.


    "Mr. Shei, the Princess isn''t fit forbat, is she? Was it necessary to bring her into this fight?"


    "We can''t send her back now, can we?"


    "True, but shouldn''t we have refused when she insisted oning? We already have Shiati to make contact with the spy inside the Military State."


    "That''s true, but¡­"


    <strong>?Why ask now when the horse just died? Wait, could it be? Because the horse died??</strong>


    The Regressor looked at me with suspicion.


    "You don''t think the Princess is useless now that the horse is dead, do you?"


    "What? Did you learn mind reading?"


    "Do you have no sympathy?"


    "Of course I do. I''m just a normal person who bleeds and cries. I just have nothing to spare for a beast."


    "You''re really too much! And yet this jerk was talking about easing her mind?"


    <strong>?He''s so harsh to Azzy and Nabi too! This guy is really harsh on beasts! Even the Human Regime didn¡¯t treat them as badly!?</strong>


    <em>Treating them badly? As long as you treat a beast like a beast, what more is there?</em>


    The Regressor sighed while scolding me.


    "I haven''t properly exined to you yet, have I? The power that runs in the Grandiomor family."


    "I have a general idea."


    "If you understand, it makes exining easier. The power of the Grandiomor family, simply described as the ability to avoid hostility, is essentially peace."


    The Regressor began to calmly exin what she knew.


    "The belief that the other won''t harm you. The promise that neither side sees the other as prey. The power that forms society. We need that power."


    "Why? To end everything peacefully?"


    "Exactly. My goal is to stop the war, not start a new one."


    The Regressor''s power was immense.


    Now, holding both Chun-aeng and Jizan, she could single-handedly cause a great disaster.


    Jizan was the relic left by the Grandmaster who created the Abyss alone.


    With Chun-aeng, the Regressor possessed abat power that, although no less mysterious than the Abyss, could cause even greater casualties.


    But she didn¡¯t do it.


    Because her goal couldn¡¯t be achieved through mindless killing.


    "By destroying the Communications Headquarters and disrupting their war capabilities, the Military State will fall into chaos due tomunication disruptions. Anyway, we''ll have to retreat after stopping the fight at the right time. That''s when the Princess''s power of peace will shine."


    <strong>?It might be a bit forced, but with the Beast King secured and Tyrkanzyaka with us now. And... now that we have the Gunmaster, we have enough power. We can do it.?</strong>


    <em>Hoo.</em>


    <em>So the Regressor had a n all along.</em>


    <em>I feel bad for thinking she was just winging it because she could reset her life.</em>


    I took the chance to ask what I was curious about.


    "But a coup still happened against the royal family, didn''t it?"


    "They must have been ipetent. Even knowing the power in their bloodline, they never showed their faces to the public. How can you use your ability if you don''t have a chance to use it?"


    "But Star General Maximilien openly tried to kill the Princess."


    The Regressor made a very displeased face when I mentioned Maximilien.


    "He''s an exception. He tampered with his own perception to counter Arcanes. I don''t know how, and I don''t want to know, but... rest assured."


    The Regressor tapped Chun-aeng and Jizan with her fingers, showing a confident smile.


    "When we meet again, he won''t be able to escape. He won''t have time to even nce at the Princess."


    It was a strategic statement, but the Regressor overlooked an important fact in her engrossed storytelling.


    Even though the front seat and the luggagepartment were separated, her voice could still be heard by the Princess.


    The way to ovee the grief of loss was not by mourning but by moving forward.


    There is a reason why time is considered the best medicine.


    With clenched lips and fists, the Princess lifted her head.


    The Regressor, who had been talking about the Princess until a moment ago, flinched but brushed it off.


    <strong>?Huh? Did she hear? Well, I didn''t say anything wrong.?</strong>


    <em>But, Ms. Regressor, you still don''t quite understand how you appear to others.</em>


    The Princess moved from the narrow luggagepartment to the front seat.


    She sped her hands near her chest and spoke.


    "...Sir."


    "Me?"


    The Regressor pointed to herself, and the Princess nodded with a small smile.


    "Thank you. Though my power is weak, and I don''t even know how to use it properly, I''ll do my best to assist you. For myself and... for you."


    "Uh, uh? Thanks."


    <strong>?...? What''s going on? I wasn''t the one who saved the Princess... it was him...?</strong>


    <em>Indeed.</em>


    <em>Lately, I''ve been the one helping the Princess, so why are you getting the thanks?</em>


    But I couldn''t send a cold gaze her way while still focused on driving.


    The Regressor collected the reward for my clever trick.


    "And if... when all this is over¡­"


    The Princess, deep in thought, shook her head and retracted her words.


    "It''s too early to discuss that. For now, I''ll prepare to contact the spy."


    "Uh, okay."


    The Princess bowed and stepped back.


    Still not understanding what had happened, the Regressor lowered her voice with wide eyes.


    "She''s motivated? I thought she''d be downcast after losing the horse."


    "She must have been, until a moment ago."


    "Good to see she''s recovering."


    <em>You''re really pure.</em>


    <em>Well, given the Regressor''s point of view, it''s her first time in this situation, so it''s not exactly pure.</em>


    <em>You were more popr as a man, weren''t you?</em>


    <em>No, maybe you were also quite charming as a woman. If only you hadn''t done that silly cross-dressing.</em>


    From the shadows of the back seat, Tyr, who had been watching this unfold, couldn''t hold back and spoke up.


    <strong>[...Hu. Your resourcefulness is quite extraordinary.]</strong>


    "Resourcefulness? I don''t understand what you mean."


    <strong>[Deny it all you want. If you think I''m as oblivious as Shei, you are mistaken.]</strong>


    <strong>?Comforting the Princess and subtly suggesting what she should do next in such a short time. You have quite the silver tongue. In your prime, you must have made many girls cry.?</strong>


    <em>Hey¡­</em>


    <em>That''s not fair. I''m a magician. I made people smile, not cry.</em>


    <em>Well, except for a few cases.</em>


    "Ugh...."


    At that moment, Shiati, who had been asleep due to her usage of ck magic and injuries, woke up.


    She clutched her bruised chest and looked around in surprise.


    That was when Historia, who had been silent until now, stood up.


    Despite being tied up with the precious Sky Silk, Historia showed no signs of difort.


    Compared to that, Shiati, though not tied up, looked much smaller.


    "...Ugh, what do you want?"


    Like a typical injured person, Shiati instinctively felt wary of Historia.


    It wasn''t because it was Historia; it could have been anyone.


    Sensing her wariness, Historia reaffirmed her resolve and dered firmly, not allowing any rebuttal.


    "Shiati, you''re out."

 Chapter 249: Injured Finger

    Chapter 249: Injured FingerShiati raised her head, grimacing in pain and difort.


    Her broken fingers, the dark mana that was destroying her, and the wounds inflicted by the Warforger were eating away at her.


    In contrast, Historia stood straight and upright, looking down at Shiati.


    The Sky Silk still restrained her, and she couldn''t move her arms at all.


    Still, Historia was strong.


    Both objectively and subjectively.


    ¡°What¡­ are you talking about?¡±


    Historia nced at Shiati''s fingers.


    Her right arm was a prosthetic. In ce of the right hand that was severed in the past, a solid chunk of metal filled the gap. On her remaining left arm were broken and twisted fingers.


    Judging by the state of her fingers, they too might disappear soon.Perhaps¡­ it might not stop with just her fingers.


    Historia narrowed her eyes further.


    ¡°Your fingers. We haven¡¯t even reached Command, and you only have two left. Your ring and middle fingers are beyond saving.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, so what?¡±


    ¡°You have two bullets left. When you use those, what then? Will you use your life next?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing I can¡¯t use.¡±


    Shiati spoke defiantly.


    She meant it.


    She was prepared to use her final curse.


    If she faced Command and confronted those who had ruined her life, Shiati would sacrifice her life without hesitation.


    Her resolve was genuine, but Historia dismissed it outright.


    ¡°Give it up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°ck magic won¡¯t work.¡±


    Shiati, overwhelmed with frustration, raised her upper body.


    However, contrary to her honest body, she couldn''t immediately retort.


    This was because no one knew it better than Shiati herself.


    She had broken two fingers against the Warforger and achieved nothing. She had only dyed him slightly, just a speck of time.


    Yet despite the huge toll on her, Maximilian had returned unscathed.


    No, she had managed to stall the Warforger with just her fingers¡­ that in itself was quite the achievement.


    Shiati considered her life disposable if she could kill her enemies.


    She had always been that way.


    But if she sacrificed her life and achieved nothing¡­


    Even if she touched the Anathema, she would still aplish nothing.


    ¡°Even if it worked, two fingers won''t achieve anything. A gun without bullets is just a lump of metal. A ck mage without enough sacrifices is more powerless than an ordinary person.¡±


    Shiati retorted indignantly.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me to sit around sucking my fingers instead of breaking them? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Who will break their arms in my ce?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll break them for you. Unlike you, regardless of the bullets left.¡±


    Historia turned away from Shiati without hesitation.


    Her whole body turned towards the Princess.


    Suddenly brought into the conversation, the Princess blinked.


    Approaching her with a stern expression was one of the Military State¡¯s pride, the Star General.


    ¡°Princess, I formally request of you. Instead of Shiati, I will be your gun.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shiati widened her eyes, predicting what Historia would say next.


    Historia intended to take away her reason to fight.


    ¡°I will fully cooperate with you and them. I will do everything in my power to achieve what you want, even if it opposes the Military State.¡±


    It was a shocking proposal. One of the Military State¡¯s strongest forces, one of the Six Star Generals, was offeringplete cooperation to the Princess.


    The Princess swallowed and asked.


    ¡°You must have conditions, right? What do you want?¡±


    Historia nodded and stated, brutally straightforward.


    ¡°Remove Shiati from the fight.¡±


    ¡°Historia!¡±


    Ignoring Shiati¡¯s outcry, Historia continued speaking.


    ¡°Princess, you im Shiati to be your friend. Then this is your chance to protect your friend and strengthen your power. If you have even a bit of sense, you won¡¯t refuse my proposal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be presumptuous! Who are you to tell me to step down or not?¡±


    ¡°I am Major General Historia, one of the Six Star Generals of the Military State. The youngest general, the one who has reached the Axiom, and the Gunmaster who can handle firearms freely. I¡¯m iparable to a ck mage with only two bullets left.¡±


    Historia calmly recited her qualifications.


    ¡°I also have knowledge of Command. I don¡¯t know who your contact is¡­ but they don¡¯t know Command better than I do.¡±


    <em>So, my strength is more helpful than yours.</em>


    Historia sharply shot the ufortable truth, which, though evident, was hard to say aloud.


    Shiati¡¯s brief hesitation was because she couldn¡¯t deny it.


    <strong>?If Historia bes an ally¡­?</strong>


    Briefly, a desire for a safe haven arose.


    With a far stronger being aiding her¡­ wouldn''t it be more efficient to just step down?


    Just as her resolve began to weaken, a sense of rebellion surfaced.


    If Tyr had made the same proposal, Shiati would have dly epted it.


    But the one offering was Historia.


    She, who shared time with Shiati in the past, was trying to save her out of sympathy.


    ¡°And you, bound as you are, im to be of help!¡±


    Historia did not argue back.


    She showed it with her actions.


    ¡°The qualification to be a general of the Military State is to master the Gam Qi Art.¡±


    <em>Crunch, crunch.</em>


    A chilling sound began to emanate from Historia¡¯s body.


    From her bones, and joints.


    Her muscles contracted, tendons pulled tight.


    Her waist bent, and her shirt bulged as if it would burst from the deformation like an invisible hand roughly pulling her shoulder.


    But there was no one behind her.


    All these movements were her doing.


    Historia continued speaking calmly as if this was no obstacle in any way.


    ¡°To be a general, one must master the Gam Qi Art. Infusing Qi into bones and muscles drastically increases survival odds. A general leads a corp and must survive even if des tear their flesh and rocks crush their bodies, they must take responsibility until the end.¡±


    Historia¡¯s arm twisted further, her bones temporarily dislocating.


    <em>Pop.</em>


    A button, unable to withstand the deformity, flew off.


    The tough Clothing Packet was torn apart by the severe transformation.


    While Historia''s body moved fluidly, the knots did not have such flexibility.


    ¡°Huuuu.¡±


    Historia exhaled deeply, realigning her shoulder.


    With nothing left to bind, the Sky Silk dangled below her arms.


    Instead of untying the knots, she hadpletely shrugged them off.


    Historia pulled the Sky Silk from her chest, where it had coiled, searching for a ce to put it down.


    ¡°Thus, ck magic¡­ is not very effective against generals. At most, it could cause minor injuries and impede their movement.¡±


    Historia tossed the Sky Silk to the Regressor.


    The Regressor, as if expecting it, clicked her tongue.


    ¡°¡­As expected, but you untied it more easily than I thought. I tied it pretty tight.¡±


    The Princess muttered while watching Historia, who had freed herself.


    ¡°So, it could be undone...¡±


    ¡°Of course. A straitjacket or ropes mean nothing to a Star General-level individual. But Sky Silk takes time to untie, and I can deal with them in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was your preference...¡±


    ¡°Huh? Preference?¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­ I don¡¯t show that kind of potential¡­ No, maybe I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down around him¡­?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±


    Historia, realizing where the Princess was looking, buttoned up her shirt, her face slightly red.


    Having freed herself from the Sky Silk, Historia made her proposal again.


    ¡°Princess, your answer to my request?¡±


    The Princess, regaining herposure, responded.


    ¡°Well, uh. Thank you for the offer, Gunmaster. But...¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    With a hint of refusal, Historia red at the Princess with a formidable gaze.


    The Princess swallowed in fear but was not intimidated.


    ¡°As you said, Shiati is my friend. I¡¯m not in a position to give her unteral orders.¡±


    ¡°Then? Are you saying it¡¯s okay for Shiati to die?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    The Princess quickly shook her head and responded urgently.


    ¡°I-Instead, if you want to help Shiati, rather than cooperating with me, how about protecting her by her side? I can avoid hostility¡­!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re refusing. Whether Shiati dies or loses her hands, it doesn¡¯t matter to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! It¡¯s just that¡­ for Shiati, there are things more important than her life.¡±


    ¡°I see. So you think Shiati is a tool to be used as you please. Typical royalty behavior, you turned out no different from the Kingdom.¡±


    The Princess closed her mouth.


    Had she truly thought so, she wouldn''t have joined the frontline, but having just lost Selphy, shecked the will to refute.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help! Even if I die, I won¡¯t ept help from someone like you!¡±


    Instead, Shiati shouted.


    ¡°Y-You never see us as equals! We¡¯re weak, insignificant. You¡¯re so sure that we can¡¯t do anything! The ones who abandoned the children of Hamelin were none other than people like you! Those who treat us as unnecessary! You killed us all!¡±


    ¡°Say whatever you want. I¡¯ll save you whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Like when you pulled out our corpses from the Hamelin River? Ha! You¡¯re so great, did you save anything there?¡±


    Shiati, full of resentment, reopened old wounds.


    It was a mental ck magic.


    Painful for both, but more lethal to Historia, whose wounds were fresher.


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    Historia was momentarily pained but didn¡¯t show it on her face. Instead, she turned her head calmly.


    ¡°Like back then.¡±


    As I was behind the wheel, I sighed internally.


    Neither of them was socially adept, but their conversation was hopelessly going in circles.


    They had old grudges, but their conflict was tiring for me.


    ¡°Alright, calm down. Anyway, this has turned out well diplomatically...¡±


    Just as I was about to diffuse the situation with light-hearted words, Historia turned sharply.


    ¡°You too, Huey.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±


    ¡°Stay out of the fight. Take Shiati with you. I¡¯ll fight in your ce.¡±


    Historia was straightforward. She intended to protect both Shiati and me.


    Surprised by the offer, I scratched my chin.


    ¡°Uh, well. Ria, I appreciate it, but¡­¡±


    <em>She¡¯s clearly misunderstanding something.</em>


    <em>Can¡¯t she see from my driving that I¡¯m not abatant?</em>


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept your offer either.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you also nning to die like Shiati?¡±


    ¡°No? I have no such intention. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not abatant in the first ce. I don¡¯t even go near dangerous ces.¡±


    <strong>?¡­Doesn¡¯t seem like it. Even back then¡­ you always pretend to be smart, but always get involved in dangerous situations.?</strong>


    Historia looked at me doubtfully, but I had nothing more to say.


    I was merely caught up in everything.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to worry so much. Look.¡±


    I pointed at the sky with my finger.


    The sun was setting, and the night descended.


    The nting light was fading, and darkness was taking its ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting dark.¡±


    Driving the automaton carriage all the way here was worth it.


    Night has descended.


    The time when danger usually came.


    But we had the Queen of the Night on our side.


    Tonight would only be dangerous for the Military State.

 Chapter 250: Enemy Turned Ally

    Chapter 250: Enemy Turned AllyIf Amitengrad was the capital of the citizens of the Military State, then the Inner Circle Command was the capital of the Military State''s soldiers.


    Amitengrad, built in the capital of the old kingdom, served the role of a residential city.


    It housed the poption along with all the essentials of a typical city: residences, workces, and farnds.


    In contrast, Command had many disqualifying factors to be called a city.


    The poption distribution was skewed, it continuously consumed resources without redistributing them elsewhere.


    It was a city prepared solely for war.


    Thanks to this, the Military State maintained arge army despite its size.


    Command was packed with all sorts of military facilities necessary for war, including steel mills, munitions factories, and military academies.


    Under the supervision of soldiers,borers continued their work, and the weapons and materials produced gradually umted.


    Someday, when the need arises, all this amassed power would be unleashed against other nations.Located in the center of the Military State, the Inner Circle Command sentry post was always safe from invasions.


    There, an officer was secretly trembling with fear.


    Although the Military State did not provide a clear answer, the officer could hear various stories.


    The Abyss had copsed, releasing the worst possible beings to the unsuspecting world, and they were now approaching Command to hold those who imprisoned them ountable.


    His duty was to stop those who were attacking Command.


    The information he received was just that.


    In other words, he knew nothing.


    ¡°Are you afraid, Second Lieutenant?¡±


    A heavy voice came from behind him.


    Although he had only heard it a few times, it was a voice he could not forget, or rather, should not forget.


    The Second Lieutenant, who was standing with strict military discipline, turned quickly and saluted.


    ¡°Salute!¡±


    There stood a general in military uniform with his hands behind his back.


    In the Military State, where power equaled status, the age of generals varied.


    However, since mastering Qi art was quite difficult, he was rtively young among the Generals, already in his mid-thirties.


    He spoke kindly to the young newlymissioned officer.


    ¡°Your shoulders are tense. Rx. A gun that hasn¡¯t been fired is the most threatening, and a sword that hasn¡¯t been wielded is the sharpest. If you tense up now, you¡¯ll lose strength when you actually need to use it.¡±


    ¡°I will correct myself!¡±


    ¡°Let me ask again, Second Lieutenant. Are you afraid?¡±


    Only then did the Second Lieutenant remember that he hadn¡¯t answered the first question.


    It was a seriouspse.


    The Second Lieutenant hurriedly responded.


    ¡°I am only a little afraid!¡±


    ¡°Hooo, does a soldier of the Military State feel fear?¡±


    ¡°I-I will correct myself!¡±


    ¡°No need. I too am afraid.¡±


    The General, patting the Second Lieutenant¡¯s shoulder, walked forward with his hands behind his back.


    While the Second Lieutenant was flustered by the unexpected response, the General muttered as he gazed into the darkness.


    ¡°You cannot predict the oue of a battle before it starts. But I can guess whether I will live or die. The enemy is strong, and the outer defense corps are insufficient. No matter how rigorous their training, they are at best a typical level 3 corp. Anyone can see that we¡­ are sacrificial pawns.¡±


    The Second Lieutenant was greatly shocked by the cold truth.


    Even if it was true, hearing it as a joke among peers and having it confirmed by an authoritative figure carried different weights.


    The Second Lieutenant repeated in a trembling voice.


    ¡°S-Sacrificial pawns¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You defend this ce without knowing that, but you should not expect support if a battle breaks out. Fight with the determination to perish.¡±


    If you wanted to know the feelings of a discarded pawn, you should read the mind of the Second Lieutenant.


    As he hung his head in despair, the General spoke up.


    ¡°However, I promise you this. As yourmander and the person responsible for this post, I will meet the same end as you here. Whether we live or die.¡±


    Nothing was easier to sway than a heart that has fallen into despair.


    The Second Lieutenant looked at the General with a face filled with emotion.


    The General, hoping for this response, looked away to hide his satisfied smile.


    The General was amander.


    Compared to a gear in the machinery, he bore a crucial role like the axle of the gears.


    Under hismand, many gears throw themselves into battle, grinding their bodies.


    The axle must endure that force and weight and survive to the end, so the Military State treats them specially.


    However, in the end, it was the Second Lieutenant leading the troops on the front lines who first confronted the enemy.


    Even if the axle is crucial, if the gears break, it will all be in vain.


    Therefore, the General personally appeared at the front lines to boost their morale.


    <strong>?Whether a Second Lieutenant or a General, we are all just parts. The only difference is in numbers.?</strong>


    The General muttered to himself.


    It was a sober evaluation of his situation, not aint.


    A general knows many things.


    Knowing that he was merely a pawn is part of that.


    Perhaps knowing that itself was a blessing.


    Most soldiers didn¡¯t even know what part they yed and just performed their given tasks.


    Only those who have risen high realize how insignificant they are.


    Only when connected to the center can a gear realize its ce.


    <strong>?It¡¯s still better than the Kingdom. That dreadful country where everyone is constantly scheming against each other, ready to duel at the first sign of weakness.?</strong>


    But, the General suddenly thought.


    The young Second Lieutenant, fresh from the academy, has only lived in the Kingdom for a few years after birth.


    He truly belonged to the ¡°better generation¡± that didn¡¯t remember the kingdom.


    But for those who didn¡¯t remember the Kingdom¡­ How did the Military State appear in their eyes?


    <strong>?I can¡¯t know unless I read their minds.?</strong>


    As the General mumbled, he threw his gaze outside.


    The searchlights swinging left and right caught something.


    Five beams of light stretched out, illuminating the darkness beyond.


    The searchlights had definitely caught some movement.


    The General raised his hand.


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    The soldiers, who had been waiting nervously, pointed their weapons forward.


    Cannons and machine guns also turned their muzzles toward the darkness.


    As soldiers of the Military State, none of them fled in the face of fear.


    The sound of someone swallowing could be heard.


    It was the sound from his own body.


    The General chuckled.


    <strong>?Even at the rank of general, I am still nervous before facing such high-level opponents. Heh. second lieutenants and generals are no different.?</strong>


    The General sneered as he attached the Weapon Packet to his Bio-Receptor.


    Instantly, a thinyer of Alchemic Steel wrapped around his entire body.


    The Iron Scale Armor was a Commander Arm specially made for him, who primarily used a dagger.


    The shorter the weapon''s reach, the more necessary it was to wear the armor that could save one¡¯s life.


    Feeling the slight difort of the armor that gave a sense of security, he raised his sharp, fang-like dagger.


    The ttering sound grew closer.


    Because it was shrouded in darkness, the figure was still not visible.


    However, given the area swept by the searchlights, it was undoubtedly quite close.


    <strong>?Wait. Darkness? I was informed that the searchlights wouldn¡¯t be able to detect them¡­?</strong>


    As he recalled what the Signaller had said, he lifted his head abruptly.


    With the ttering sound, what appeared before them was¡­ an automaton carriage that looked like it had rolled over five times from somewhere.


    While the smashed exterior was one thing, the interior was even more damaged, as if someone had gripped and twisted it with one hand.


    But most importantly, the inside of the automaton carriage was empty.


    After finishing the inspection, the General raised his hand and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a decoy! The enemy has already infiltrated under the cover of night! Report this to the Signaller!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As he watched the Second Lieutenant dash toward the golem used formunication, the General sighed inwardly.


    He realized muchter that it was a sigh of relief.


    ***There are times in your life when you get the urge to destroy your country.


    They say those with nothing curse the king, but in the Military State, there is no king.


    So my grumbling could only be directed at the country itself.


    They say not to curse, but sometimes it¡¯s hard to endure without ming someone.


    That¡¯s part of growing up.


    As a model citizen, whenever things didn¡¯t go well for me, I would curse the Military State and hope it would copse, easing my mncholy.


    Of course, it was just a joke.


    A regr individual couldn¡¯t destroy a country, and the impossibility of the wish turned it into a joke.


    To me, cursing the Military State¡¯s downfall was always just that, a joke.


    But now.


    I was with someone who could actually destroy the Military State.


    In an automaton carriage assembly nt near Command.


    ¡°The Military State''sbat style is maneuver warfare. Signallers, automaton carriages, and themand system. These three elements make the execution speed catch up with the order delivery speed. The existence of automaton carriages is essential for this.¡±


    With the burning assembly line as a backdrop, Historia stretched out her hand.


    The zing mes lit the mana herb in her hand.


    With her face cast in shadows and mana herb in her mouth, she calmly exined.


    ¡°This assembly line cannot be easily restored. No matter how many parts there are, if they can¡¯t be assembled, they are just lumps of metal. Destroying the assembly line paralyzes the factory. Unless there¡¯s someone like Director Maximilien, it will take five engineer corps to restore it.¡±


    Her eyes caught an automaton carriage nearingpletion.


    She kicked it sideways.


    The door, marked by her boot, flew off, and the carriage slid sideways and crashed into the wall.


    ¡°Without this ce, ¡®Command'' troop deployment will be disrupted.¡±


    Having cleared thest automaton carriage, Historia cked her boots and walked away.


    Historia, once at the top of the Military State and more knowledgeable about it than anyone, directly wreaked havoc on the State with her strength and knowledge.


    The ¡®fragile¡¯ steel machines couldn¡¯t withstand her systematic violence.


    Under Historia¡¯s organized destruction, the soft Alchemic Steel was bent and crushed.


    In the face of Alchemy (physics), nothing maintained its original form.


    Leaving the factory, now a giant torch lighting up the night, Historia stepped out the door.


    The Regressor, who had assisted in the destruction, responded sullenly.


    ¡°This is meaningless. It¡¯s just a minor hindrance. Automaton carriages? The Signallers will scrape together recements from elsewhere. Unless we deal with the Signallers¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t deal with the Signallers. Even as a Star General, I don¡¯t know where they work. Perhaps no one in the Military State knows except the Signallers themselves.¡±


    Historia didn¡¯t seem particrly regretful about not knowing.


    The Regressor probed further.


    ¡°For someone who doesn¡¯t know, you seem oddly concerned about the Signallers. Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t. That¡¯s why I¡¯m concerned.¡±


    Historia exhaled a plume of smoke and muttered.


    ¡°They definitely exist, but I¡¯ve never seen them. That in itself is a horrific reality that most people don¡¯t understand¡­ Even a captain is no better.¡±


    <em>They exist but are unseen.</em>


    <em>That means they are hidden or remain undisclosed.</em>


    Though she didn¡¯t know about themunication solely through golems from the Windowless Room, she guessed something simr.


    ¡°Of course, if we attack the Communications Headquarters, it will cause disruption. Without it, the amount of information they can transmit will plummet.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We need to attack there first!¡±


    ¡°To do that, we need to weaken them first. We can¡¯t wage war without losing major facilities. Surely, the Military State will dispatch elite troops from Command¡­ Then, we strike the then-empty Command.¡±


    It sounded reasonable at first nce.


    However, the Regressor, having gone through many battles, saw through Historia¡¯s hidden intention.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to avoid directbat, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Starting with the change of direction to attack the automaton carriage assembly nt and persistently targeting only the facilities.


    Historia was tantly avoiding directbat.


    ¡°Hmmm. You¡¯re quite the pacifist.¡±


    ¡°Seems I¡¯ve caught it from a boy who wants to stop the war.¡±


    Out of retort, the Regressor sharply turned her gaze.


    Historia didn¡¯t avoid it.


    They stared at each other for a moment before both looked away in dissatisfaction.


    The Regressor asked.


    ¡°What about that guy?¡±


    ¡°If you mean Huey, he went to gather theborers.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Spitting out the burnt-out mana herb butt, Historia muttered.


    ¡°Probably to pull off another trick.¡±


    ***There¡¯s a joke in the Military State.


    In the factories, there are only gears.


    Of course, factories needed workers.


    No matter how precise the gears were, theycked flexibility.


    For various situations, it was reasonable to use humans.


    So why were there only gears?


    Because humans became part of the gears.


    In the narrow spaces where gears creak and iplete automaton carriages flow along the belt, they entered the gaps where stretching could mean losing their limbs.


    Human heartbeats vary, but the factory¡¯s heartbeat was constant for all.


    <em>Tick, Tock, Tick Tock.</em>


    In the darkness, everything synchronized in the same rhythm.


    Theborers lie down or squat in their designated spots, fitting parts conveyed by the gears in time.


    If they missed, they were penalized.


    Since everyone worked in tandem, one person¡¯s small mistake led to a dy for all.


    The supervisor yelled, urging them on, while the nextborer, with cold eyes, watched as they corrected the mistake.


    Because it was so harsh, the Military State only sent criminals to the Inner Circlebor camps.


    Because of this harshness, the Inner Circlebor camps boast the highest productivity.


    As I gathered the surviving people, I sensed thoughts from a corner and approached.


    People were hiding in a corner of the facility.


    I made loud footsteps as I approached and poked my head over them.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    ¡°Now now! Come out quickly! Why are you all silent when I tell you toe out!¡±


    As I urged them, theborers came out crying.


    After years of following the Military State¡¯s orders, they had no seed of rebellion left in them.


    I herded the crawling people into a corner.


    Two hundred night shift workers operating the factory even at this hour.


    I began a speech to the huddled, terrified people.


    ¡°¡­Seems you all don¡¯t understand yet.¡±


    <em>Fwip.</em>


    I spread my hands wide, pointing to the hangar.


    There, 200 unshipped automaton carriages waited for their owners.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving each of you an automaton carriage! No strings attached! Waah, here¡¯s your chance to own an automaton carriage, something you¡¯d have to work till you die and then work another 30 years as a vampire to fully possess!¡±


    Someborers seemed interested, while others were suspicious of my intentions.


    But most of them shut their ears in terror, waiting for me to leave.


    ¡°Leave us alone¡­.¡±


    Most Inner Circleborers are criminals.


    Don¡¯t judge them too harshly.


    In the strict Military State, a criminal refers to anyone that was not a model citizen.


    People who stole, hit their neighbors, swindled money, identally killed someone, engaged in smuggling, or were caught joining the Resistance.


    Once brave enough to ignore thew, they were now nothing but docileborers.


    They crouched passively, awaiting judgment.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m offering you a chance to throw all that away! In front of you are automaton carriages, and all the soldiers who oppressed you have fled! You¡¯ve broken your chains and gained the freedom to roam the world! Start a new life with an automaton carriage!¡±


    ¡°¡­What if we get caught while escaping?¡±


    Someone muttered the worst-case scenario.


    Once started, murmurs of theborers burst out like a flood.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be dragged deeper inside. W-We¡¯ll all be dead.¡±


    ¡°We might be used as materials¡­. N-No, not the ¡®inside¡¯.¡±


    ¡°This is unfair. You attacked, and¡­ it¡¯s your fault we can¡¯t meet our quotas.¡±


    Now they directed their resentment towards us.


    Fearing the future, they glorified the past.


    We were fine before you came, if it weren¡¯t for you, tomorrow would be just like yesterday.


    They were dragged here for their crimes.


    They trembled in fear as they knew even worse fate awaited those who rebelled.


    Thus they swallowed their pride and obeyed the Military State.


    The true sess story of the Military State¡¯s educational camp¡¯s rehabilitation project.


    Living gears, created by trampling on human dignity.


    But I couldn¡¯t leave them here.


    Historia and the Regressor only destroyed the facilities, but these people were the coreponents of the factory.


    With them, the factory¡¯s restoration would be quicker.


    Topletely destroy it¡­.


    I cleared my throat and began to persuade them.


    ¡°Do you all know?¡±

 Chapter 251: The Minds Backdoor

    Chapter 251: The Mind''s BackdoorTheborers were not bound by anything physical.


    What bound them were the rules and fear instilled by the Military State.


    In other words, it didn¡¯t actually exist.


    "We are attacking the Military State''s Command. We need to destroy their assets and keep them tied up, understand?"


    I walked slowly and tapped on the nearest automaton carriage in the hangar.


    "If you don''t take these automaton carriages and flee, we''ll have no choice but to destroy each of these precious automaton carriages that you worked so hard to build."


    A wave of confusion spread among theborers.


    They seemed to think, "What does it matter to us if you destroy the carriages?"


    This was a positive reaction.


    The locks on their minds were numerous.It was like a fortress with dozens of gates.


    However, even if one gate was firmly shut, you could just slip through the back door.


    The fact that they felt it didn''t matter meant that this door had no lock.


    "Let me put it another way. If you want to preserve these automaton carriages, you have to quickly take them and move to a safe ce. Otherwise, this is what will happen."


    As I snapped my fingers, the automaton carriage''s body crumpled horrifically.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Someone screamed.


    To them, it was a horrifying sight.


    The darkness around the carriage coiled like a snake, tightening and sinking its sharp fangs in.


    Broken gears scattered like entrails.


    The Alchemic Steel seemed to revert to its unrefined state.


    "I would have to destroy each one by hand. See? I am aborer like you, and I want to reduce my workload."


    Of course, I didn''t do it myself.


    I merely borrowed Tyr''s power.


    But to them, it seemed as though I controlled the darkness.


    "You''re too cruel! We worked so hard on these automaton carriages!"


    "Is there anyone here kind enough to save me from thebor of destroying all these precious carriages?"


    As I clenched my fist and shook it, Tyr mimicked the action with darkness.


    The carriage shook violently, spitting out moreponents.


    "Or should we engage in the inefficientbor of destroying and rebuilding these carriages continuously?"


    They couldn¡¯t escape.


    The Military State has bound their minds with fear and threats of severe punishment for desertion.


    The backdoor I''m creating wasn¡¯t desertion from duty.


    It was reducing their workload.


    "Now! Let''s form abor union! We areborers who hate working, aren''t we? Let''spromise: I won''t destroy, and you won''t build. Move these automaton carriages to a safe ce! We''ve razed most of the bases on our way north, so those ces should be empty. Just park them there for now!"


    A person with a headscarf was the first to leap up and run toward an automaton carriage.


    <em>Clunk.</em>


    She was the first to get on the automaton carriage, and as she turned the Thundergear, the automaton carriage started to move with a ttering sound.


    Once the first person made a move, the rest followed naturally. Theborers nodded to each other, stood up, and used the backdoor I had provided.


    "...We can''t let it be destroyed."


    "Yeah. If we have to build it again. Then...."


    The first time was always the most daunting, but once the floodgates were opened, everything else flowed naturally.


    After looking at each other for a while, theborers quickly nodded and slowly got on the automaton carriage.


    They expressed their feelings through the backdoor I had prepared.


    Their minds led their bodies out, as the chains only held their minds.


    "Huh? What''s happening?"


    <em>Clunk¡­ Clunk.</em>


    The sight of numerous automaton carriages escaping into the darkness was quite a spectacle.


    <em>It''s not enough to topple the State, but it will be a significant loss to them.</em>


    I felt a sense of satisfaction at stealing the Military State''s resources.


    The Regressor, returning after destroying the factory, looked shocked to see theborers escaping.


    "Where are all the automaton carriages?"


    I tapped thest remaining automaton carriage.


    "It''s okay. I left the best one for us."


    "What about theborers? They acted like they would rather burn with the factory. Did you help them escape?"


    "Escape? No! They are participating in an active evacuation to protect the Military State''s assets."


    "What are you talking about? That''s the same thing."


    "It''s different."


    I left the backdoor open, but the chains remained.


    Someborers might flee to freedom, but some might loiter near Command.


    That would be more dangerous, both for themselves and the Military State.


    "The Military State will hate those who loiter around even more than the ones who flee. Their minimal desire to escape will cause more chaos!"


    <em>Our appearance in the automaton carriages will stay in their minds.</em>


    <em>They''ll be wary of each automaton carriage and they will have no choice but to check everyst one of them.</em>


    <em>This is our "Allergy Tactic" against the Military State.</em>


    <strong>?So you''re using these people as bait. Knowing what might happen to themter¡­?</strong>


    <em>Do I have to worry about that too?</em>


    <em>That''s the Military State''s issue.</em>


    They made the decision, and it was the Military State that was tormenting them.


    I had no idea why I should feel responsible and get involved in their rtionship.


    The Regressor mumbled as she watched the automaton carriages drive off.


    "You''re¡­ quite ruthless."


    "No, you wanted to weaken the Military State''s power. I did the job well, so why criticize me?"


    "I''m not criticizing you."


    "You should praise me! If I did a good job, say ''Well done'' or ''Thank you''!"


    People who were not good at socializing acted as if they would break out in hives if they ttered others.


    The Regressor was exactly like that.


    The type who desperately avoids social activities, including givingpliments.


    "Why so suddenly..."


    "Wow, you''re no different from the Military State in using people."


    When I grumbled and threw out ament, the regressor red up.


    "That''s not true! No matter how bad I am, I''m not as bad as the Military State! I can givepliments if I need to!"


    "Go ahead, try it. Since it''s as important as bowing down, you need to be even more careful."


    "Tch..."


    The huffing regressor red at me and muttered.


    "You did well. Well done."


    "Not enough."


    "...I said you did well, didn''t I? What more do you want?"


    "Oh, that sounded more sincere. I liked it."


    "No, it was supposed to be apliment... never mind. Yeah, you did well."


    As the Regressor scolded me, someone peeked out from the first automaton carriage.


    It was the Princess, with her hair covered.


    "Um¡­ Mr. Huey? Is the act over?"


    Oops.


    I hadn''t told her it was over.


    I thought she would figure it out on her own.


    I gave her an okay sign.


    "Yes, Princess, well done! You did a great job!"


    "Phew. I''m d I could help. I was so nervous when you suddenly asked me to act."


    The Princess wiped her sweaty palms and sighed in relief.


    To prevent their hair from getting caught in the machinery,borers often cut their hair short or cover it.


    Thanks to this, the Princess sessfully blended in with her distinctive pink hair hidden.


    She led the charge to the automaton carriages, utilizing her ability to foster peace among the group.


    Of course. With no decoy, the n wouldn¡¯t work


    After all, the real show only starts once a sucker is caught.


    "Tyr worked hard too! As expected, your performance was superb! You might win this year''s Best Grand Magician Award!"


    <strong>[It was nothing much. Watching a y is always enjoyable.]</strong>


    Tyr, who hid her body in the darkness, smiled gently.


    The Regressor, realizing the truth, muttered.


    "What is this? You just incited them, aren¡¯t you? How are you different from the Military State."


    "It''s different! At least I don''t execute or send people to the ''Research Institute'' for disobedience! I gave them freedom!"


    <em>Such violent words!</em>


    <em>How could shepare me to the Military State?</em>


    While I was fuming, the Regressor opened the carriage door, and the Princess greeted her.


    "Oh, Sir! You did a great job!"


    "Princess too. You must have suffered a lot, but you did well."


    <em>Why does she naturally praise the Princess?</em>


    <em>Is this favoritism?</em>


    "N-No! I didn''t do much..."


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you will definitely be more helpful in the future."


    <strong>?After the Military State fell, the Princess''s abilities were crucial to the New Kingdom''s survival. Hmmm. Even me¡­ I may feel disillusioned, but I still can''t harbor malice towards her. With her power, she will surely do better.?</strong>


    At the statement filled with firm resolve, the Princess, feeling as if her heart had dropped, tightly grasped her scarf with both hands and avoided eye contact.


    <em>If that¡¯s her true feeling, thepliment is perfectly timed.</em>


    <em>Princess, don''t be fooled.</em>


    <em>That''s truly a thorny path.</em>


    ***We loaded our luggage into the automaton carriage.


    With Historia and the Regressor aboard, we were ready.


    Although the Military State had been tracking us, now that night had fallen and darkness covered everything, we were faster than them.


    Historia''s strategy was a maneuver war.


    As expected from a former Military State general, even her strategy was the same as theirs.


    "Ria, where to next?"


    Historia, thest to board, gave directions.


    "To the alchemic steel refinery. Disrupting the Alchemic Steel supply will throw their long-term ns into disarray."


    "Nice strategy. You really are a general. What''s the distance and direction?"


    "Not far. Twenty minutes Northwest. They built it close to ensure a quick supply of materials for the automaton carriages."


    <em>The alchemic steel refinery, a good choice.</em>


    <em>If there are many alchemic materials, I can replenish my cards there.</em>


    The Regressor frowned, recalling bad memories.


    "Alchemic Steel..."


    The alchemic steel refinery.


    A ce where they alchemized minerals andbustible alchemic materials and then refined them into steel, a ce where they made the lifeblood of the Military State.


    Many factories produced various items using Alchemic Steel, but this was the only ce that produced Alchemic Steel itself.


    Alchemic steel was the lifeblood of the Military State.


    Therefore, if this ce was destroyed, the Military State would be in panic, never knowing when their stock of Alchemic Steel would run out.


    It impacted everything from weapons to construction to packets.


    It would be a death sentence for all the resources that exist in the Military State.


    However, the Regressor knew what that ce entailed.


    "That ce is... where they burn people to melt steel..."


    Historia confirmed it.


    "It''s filled with the worst criminals who deserve to die."


    To make Alchemic Steel, you needed to use alchemy.


    To use alchemy, you needed knowledge of the structures of things you were making and mana.


    And the easiest source of mana to create was a living human.


    In other word.


    The refinery was a ce where people were squeezed dry to produce Alchemic Steel.


    It was a part of the ¡®inside¡¯ where the workers at the automaton carriage assembly nt did not want to go even if they died.


    "The alchemic steel refinery?"


    The Princess reacted.


    She knew its importance, though not its horrors.


    "Yes! Our contact is hiding there, waiting for us!"


    <strong>?Finally, we can be useful...!?</strong>


    The Princess spoke brightly, but those who knew the true nature of that ce couldn''t share her optimism, including me.


    "Hiding? In a level 5bor camp filled with the most irredeemable criminals?"


    Historia, less concerned about the Princess''s feelings, responded cynically.


    The Princess looked like a rabbit at the unexpected words and asked back.


    "Yes?"


    "More like a mouse hiding in a cat''s house. They were captured, not hiding."

 Chapter 252: The Country of Steel and The Faceless Men (1)

    Fortunately, the story of the coborator didn¡¯t end in the farcical way of the spy being caught and exploited.


    The Princess insisted, waving her hands, that the coborator had truly been assigned a mission by the Resistance, was fervently vengeful against the Military State, and that she had even seen him in person.


    Though still dubious, our destination was set.


    The alchemic steel refinery.


    A ce where the screams of steel and humans were heard in harmony.


    We arrived there.


    <em>ng-. ng-.</em>


    Dry, heated sounds echoed throughout the ce.


    The sound of refining molten Alchemic Steel into ingots.


    The Military State must have been alerted to our attack through the Signallers.Other ces were on high alert, with forces pulled out or doors locked, but this ce was like a solitary ind.


    It wasn¡¯t quiet, but indifferent and unrted to what was happening outside.


    Despite the arrival of an unregistered automaton carriage at the factory entrance, no guards orborers showed up.


    It was somewhat disappointing.


    Only the echoing screams of steel asserted where we were.


    "...Tch. This ce is always so eerie. It¡¯d be better just to pass by."


    The Regressor muttered in a weary tone, then noticed a shadow hovering at the door.


    The suspicious figure hesitated before approaching us.


    Reflexively, the Regressor raised her sword but lowered it when she saw the figure had no hostility or wariness.


    "Someone''sing up ahead. Doesn''t seem like an enemy. Could it be the Resistance coborator?"


    The answer came from Shiati.


    She surprisingly showed a rare look of delight.


    This person seemed to be one of the few remaining people she cared about while focused on destroying the Military State.


    Despite her condition, she approached the man with evident joy.


    Just before they met, Shiati, recalling the past and to ensure safety, confirmed a pre-arranged code.


    "Where are we?"


    The man stopped and replied.


    "Still beneath the riverbed."


    "You''re safe, Kerapald."


    "You too, Shiati."


    They greeted each other with a brief shoulder bump.


    There was a deep sense of camaraderie that only those who faced death together could share.


    At least for Shiati, this feeling was very strong.


    After the brief greeting, the man, called Kerapald, looked at the people who had followed Shiati.


    "There are a lot of non-Resistance people here. Are they our coborators?"


    "No. We are the coborators."


    "What? What¡¯s going on... Wait. Who are they?"


    Seeing Historia and me, the man made an exaggerated expression of surprise.


    He had a remarkably neat and featureless appearance.


    In a good way, he looked decent, but in a bad way, he was nondescript, the kind of face you''d forget by the next day.


    Acting like he knew Shiati from the beginning, he greeted us with a cheerful smile and began to approach us.


    "Historia? Huey? Is it really you? How did you get here...!"


    One surprise after another.


    Despite his apparent delight, Historia looked less than pleased.


    <strong>?I barely saved you from drowning in that river, and now you¡¯ve gotten yourself into this dangerous ce. Do you all have a death wish? Why do you all keep...?</strong>


    To Historia, those she couldn''t save were regrets, and those she did save were her hard-earned achievements.


    Seeing them risk their lives so recklessly turned her displeasure into visible disdain.


    Historia twisted her lips and avoided eye contact as she walked past him.


    Kerapald retracted his outstretched hand awkwardly and red at her.


    "She hasn''t changed at all. Historia still pretends we don''t exist and doesn''t see us. She¡¯s really something."


    As if he knew her well, he grumbled.


    I stepped in to defend her since she left without saying anything.


    "She''s not pretending she doesn''t see you. She''s letting you be. From Ria''s perspective, the Resistance is the enemy."


    "Even so! What¡¯s with her ambiguous attitude? Shouldn''t she decide if she¡¯s on our side or theirs?"


    Kerapald huffed.


    <em>That attitude is typical of Kerapald.</em>


    <em>The narrow-mindedness that categorizes people based on a childish dichotomy, the pettiness that expects more while relying on others¡¯ kindness.¡¯</em>


    He disyed all the traits of a small-minded, resentful civilian.


    Despite this, he turned to me with a friendly smile.


    "But anyway, Huey, it''s been a long time. Knowing you¡¯re here is reassuring."


    He smiled as if he really knew me, even introducing himself just in case I didn¡¯t recognize him.


    "You remember me, right? It¡¯s me, Kerapald!"


    <strong>?I am Kerapald. Thest survivor of Hamelin. A member of the Resistance, and your guide.?</strong>


    Of course, I remembered Kerapald.


    He was one of the few children who survived Hamelin.


    As an aspiring Mage Officer, he had ambition and talent but unfortunately had to contend with a monstrous peer named Lankart.


    A light too bright blinds others.


    He might have be an officer had he sought another path, but with his narrow vision, he failed to escape Lankart''s immense shadow.


    Yes. I knew about him.


    But¡­


    "That day, you vanished without a word. Chento was disappointed, and Shiati was furious. But I knew. I knew you couldn''t stay with the Military State. I was sure you''d join us one day, just like when we defeated Nichs together!"


    <strong>?Immerse in the role. Stay true to the character. Deceive {me}. I am Kerapald.?</strong>


    <em>...I don¡¯t know who this madman is.</em>


    A person who strongly identified as themselves was usually a bored philosopher.


    This man didn¡¯t even resemble Kerapald.


    But everyone saw him as Kerapald.


    Shiati, who knew him best, and Historia, who saved him from the riverbed, recognized him as Kerapald.


    "Kerapald. This is no time for that."


    "What? The Princess herself here...?! Shiati, what¡¯s going on?"


    "There''s a reason. Just calm down and listen, Kerapald."


    "How can I stay calm? And who are these people?"


    Cognitive dissonance set in.


    Shiati, Historia, and the Princess clearly recognized him as Kerapald.


    They kept projecting their perception onto his indistinct face.


    But I knew better.


    There was no room for doubt.


    This person was a lunatic who identified himself as Kerapald¡­ Ironically, this meant he was acutely aware that he wasn¡¯t Kerapald.


    <em>Oho¡­ Interesting.</em>


    <em>This guy switched identities.</em>


    <em>His skill level is impressive.</em>


    He seized the moment, introduced himself, and naturally brought up shared experiences to make everyone believe he was Kerapald.


    This wasn''t just a trick from a few years of practice.


    Building familiarity.


    Amon tactic I used in my scams.


    The difference was that while I merely ¡®imitate¡¯, he could ¡®transform¡¯.


    Without exception, everyone saw, felt, and acted as if he were Kerapald.


    This was... something close to the Arcane.


    An utterly deceptive ability.


    If I had this, scamming would have been so much easier.


    It was unfair.


    Fortunately, I had mind-reading.


    If I hadn¡¯t seen through her, I¡¯d have followed this mimic pretending to be Kerapald right into a trap.


    Like sirens luring sailors with songs or mimics enticing travelers with treasures, I would have followed this friend-faced impostor.


    So, what to do?


    "Okay. I decided."


    "Hmm?"


    I made my decision.


    Calming myself, I used my mind-reading to mirror him.


    <em>He is Kerapald.</em>


    <em>He is Kerapald.</em>


    <em>He is Zigrund disguised as Kerapald.</em>


    <em>No.</em>


    <em>Don''t read too deeply.</em>


    <em>She''ll notice I''ve figured it out.</em>


    She is not Zigrund, the Shadow of the Military State, Head of the Ministry of Public Safety.


    She is not the darkness that is necessary for the stars to shine.


    The dark matter that exists yet unseen.


    She is not the Watcher... She is the Camari, Zigrund.


    <em>He is Kerapald, my friend from Hamelin, who survived to be a member of the Resistance, rejoicing in finally seeing his efforts pay off.</em>


    "...Since Shiati was here, I suspected it, but it really is you, Kerapald. It''s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen so many familiar faces."


    <em>It is not pleasant, because I don¡¯t know him.</em>


    But I put on a bright smile like someone reuniting with an old friend and arrogantly said to ¡®Kerapald¡¯.


    ¡°Sorry, but the honor of destroying the Military State will be mine first.¡±


    <em>I¡¯ll imitate the exact reaction she expects.</em>


    <em>When is a person most off guard?</em>


    <em>When they¡¯re sound asleep?</em>


    <em>When they¡¯re awed by beautiful scenery?</em>


    <em>No.</em>


    <em>It¡¯s just before they sink their teeth into the prey¡¯s throat.</em>


    When all tension in their body was released and when they were immersed in the inevitable triumph.


    The night of deceit and hunting has begun.

 Chapter 253: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (2)

    In the Military State, no one couldmit crimes.


    This applied not only to ordinary citizens but also to the upper echelons, including officers and the owners of holdingpanies.


    If anyone used their power and position to satisfy their selfish desires, if they drained the blood of the citizens for their own gain while not being part of the Military State, then an uninvited guest would visit them during their night of celebration.


    The Ministry of Public Safety, the executioners of the Military State,manded the military police.


    When Zigrund, the Camari, knocked on your door, it was over for you.


    The evidence was already secured, and their position and wealth were already nullified.


    Even the hyenas who pretended to be willing to give up all of their possession would cower in fear at the Ministry of Public Safety''s warning.


    It was said that a master''s swordsmanship was so profound that the opponent didn''t even realize they''d been cut.


    A simr thing happened in this case.


    By the time they realized they were being watched by the Ministry of Public Safety, their limbs had already been severed.Even if they tried to resist in despair, their opponent was a Six Star General, a peak of power and authority.


    Not even officers could stand against her de.


    The only emotion a criminal is permitted is regret formitting a crime in the Military State.


    But there''s one fact no one knows.


    Before the Ministry of Public Safety arrived, the criminal would have already been visited by Zigrund.


    Though, at that time, it wouldn¡¯t have been in the form of Zigrund.


    ***''Kerapald'' urged us to hurry as he led us further into the refinery.


    The factory was enormous.


    The outer walls were thick concrete, andrge chimneys spewed white smoke like volcanoes.


    Despite the size of the building, there were no windows visible from the outside.


    Instead, dozens of venttion ducts and arge steel door were eerily positioned on the outer wall.


    When we opened the thick door, a wave of heat rushed out from inside.


    And the interior of the alchemic steel refinery was revealed.


    "The alchemic steel refinery is arge facility that convertsbustible alchemic materials into Alchemic Steel. It¡¯s divided into deconstruction, ssification, and refining processes. The deconstruction process breaks downbustible alchemic materials through Dealke, in other words, deconstruction by structural transformation. During that process..."


    ''Kerapald'' exined, trying to assert his usefulness, but his intention was lost. Everyone was too shocked by the unbelievable sight before them.


    <em>nk, nk.</em>


    Humans bound in chains walked along the rails.


    They held their left arms limply over their shoulders, following the hooks that led them.


    Their faces showed no expression or vitality.


    They didn¡¯t even nce at the unfamiliar intruders as they headed to their designated spots.


    They struggled to breathe as they stood before the red-hot, molten steel flowing along the rails.


    Then, the chains were pulled with a nk.


    The chains were connected to a Bio-receptor.


    Like a fish hook piercing a fish''s mouth, the hook inside the Bio-receptor, now a chronic source of pain, manipted the human body.


    "Ugh."


    With a dry scream, theborer, unable to resist the hook''s force, extended his hand.


    In front of him was a partially melted ingot of Alchemic Steel. Steam still rose from its heated surface, and the hook dragged theborer¡¯s hand towards it like a petnt child.


    At this moment, theborer hesitated. His instinct as a living being warned him not to approach the zing piece of steel.


    However¡­


    ¡°Aaahhhh!¡±


    The chain was violently pulled. The hook dug into his flesh, creating deep, red grooves.


    The human skin, essentially just anotheryer of clothing in this hellishndscape, was pushed aside.


    Unable to resist the force, theborer reached out.


    Towards the molten steel, different in density from mes.


    His skin began to cook.


    To resist being turned into a piece of meat by the searing heat, he had to use alchemy.


    ¡°Set! Li, D-Dealke! Dealkee...!¡±


    Such horrific screams echoed from all around.


    Enough screams to produce the Alchemic Steel supplied throughout the Military State.


    Somewhere, someone failed in their alchemy.


    Their horrific screams soon were apanied by the smell of burning flesh.


    The white steam rising from the burning body fluid floated up to the factory ceiling, surveyed where it came from and then disappeared far away with the wind.


    They were mistreated, risking their survival and suffering¡­ No, it was the Military State''s worstbor camp, where humans were tortured and squeezed dry.


    The alchemic steel refinery was an insult to all themon sense umted by humans and stood as a sphemy that mocked morality and justice on its ruins.


    ¡°¡­T-This, this is. T-This is unbelievable.¡±


    The Princess''s dyed reaction was because she needed time to understand this entire system.


    She trembled in shock and horror.


    ¡°H-How can this be? What did these people do to deserve this? No matter what they did! This is...!¡±


    The Regressor, somewhat familiar with such sights, merely grimaced.


    "This is why I didn''t want toe here. Tsk. It¡¯s just sickening."


    <strong>[...Even the human farms my retainer ran were not this bad. Sometimes, humans show more brutality than vampires.]</strong>


    Even Tyr, a vampire, remarked on the severity of the scene.


    <strong>?When faced with an extraordinary sight, humans show new reactions. Humans are essentially like square boxes. Depending on what flows in through their eyes and ears, they show different reactions. Unless you''re a god, you wouldn''t know what''s inside that dark box. But with enough observation, you can imitate it.?</strong>


    Meanwhile, ''Kerapald'' observed our reactions as if testing us.


    <strong>?Confirming reactions. Risk factor X, signs of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Has he been to the refinery before? That would exin his negative feelings towards the Military State. The Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka, admiration...? Contempt? One thing is clear, she has faced worse hellscapes before, hence the muted reaction. And.?</strong>


    After briefly observing the Regressor and Tyr, ¡®Kerapald¡¯ showed a clear interest in me.


    ¡°How is it, Huey?¡±


    <strong>?Pied Piper of Hamelin. How will you react??</strong>


    ¡®Kerapald¡¯ exhibited a sense of superiority for infiltrating such a dangerous ce.


    But that was only from the perspective of his role, justifying his actions through performance.


    Inside, he was coldly scrutinizing me.


    Why?


    In this ce filled with dangerous people, why specifically watch me?


    <strong>?Insufficient information. His powers used are unidentified. Kerapald described him as a simple genius with no special talents, but someone who outshone not one, but two Six Star Generals and survived Tantalus can¡¯t just be a simple genius. There must be more to him than meets the eyes.?</strong>


    <em>I attract strange people, don¡¯t I?</em>


    All information in the Military State passed through Zigrund once.


    She has the first right to view the Signallers¡¯ information and even has a dedicated Communication Headquarters to assist her.


    Gathering all this information, she was naturally drawn to the enigma that was me.


    <strong>?He turned even the Gunmaster against the Military State and got the Progenitor to leave her coffin. Whether that''s coincidence or his power, show me, Pied Piper. Show me how you charm the strongest. Show me the vital role you y in all this...?</strong>


    <em>Fine. If that¡¯s what you want.</em>


    <em>I¡¯ll show you. Apletely different side of me.</em>


    ¡°This insane country... How can they treat humans like this?! How can they use humans as mere tools?!¡±


    Expressing my outrage at the trampling of human rights under the name of the Military State, I raised my voice.


    The Princess, feeling simr emotions, agreed with me, but the Regressor looked puzzled.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s with you? Have you suddenly discovered humanity?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a time and ce for jokes, and this isn¡¯t it! Can¡¯t you see this horror, Mr. Shei? Don¡¯t you feel anything seeing all this?!"


    ¡°Oh? No, it¡¯s just... You¡¯re unusually emotional...¡±


    <em>It¡¯s to deceive the Camari!</em>


    <em>Don¡¯t ruin it!</em>


    <strong>?Sense of justice? Did he turn against the Military State out of a misced sense of justice? Hmm. The risk factor''s reaction isn¡¯t certain yet. Let¡¯s test further.?</strong>


    ¡®Kerapald¡¯ added a carelessment, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°Uh, this is actually one of the better ces...¡±


    A very calcted statement.


    Something a careless ¡®Kerapald¡¯ would say, yet a subtle trap.


    I inwardly cheered.


    Setting a trap meant he saw me as prey. In that case, I must act the part.


    I walked right into his trap.


    ¡°Kerapald, what do you mean by that? If this is better, what¡¯s next? What¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°This side, those handling the deconstruction process are rtively educated. They¡¯ve learned standard magic and alchemy, so they haveparatively easier tasks.¡±


    ¡°So, what about the next process?¡±


    I asked, and ¡®Kerapald¡¯ nonchntly answered.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t know any alchemy are working in the next process.¡±


    A contradiction.


    Alchemic Steel is a product of alchemy.


    How could someone who didn¡¯t know alchemy refine Alchemic Steel?


    But ¡®Kerapald¡¯ stopped exining there, leaving me to figure it out.


    <strong>?He hasn¡¯t stood out inbat so far. Does he hold the role of staff officer in the group? Let¡¯s test his capabilities.?</strong>


    <em>Sorry, but I already know the answer.</em>


    <em>I passed your test by cheating.</em>


    <em>There are no questions I don¡¯t know if you have the answer.</em>


    ¡°Using alchemy without knowing alchemy? That¡¯s impossible...¡±


    <em>There is.</em>


    <em>There is one way to use alchemy without knowing it.</em>


    Something every adult citizen of the Military State has.


    One of the Seven Major Inventions of the Military State, a clothing packet that adapted to their body and enabled them to perform alchemy.


    Knowing the answer from mind-reading, I acted as if I had barely figured it out through deep contemtion and announced the answer with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°The Bio-receptor...?¡±


    <strong>?Correct.?</strong>


    ¡°Using the human body as a mold, pouring molten steel into it...?¡±


    <strong>?Piecing together fragmented information to reach that conclusion. He¡¯s not a simple genius. He¡¯s indeed their staff officer.?</strong>


    ¡®Kerapald¡¯ nodded, upgrading his assessment of me.


    ¡°Tsk, you know. Well, it was an easy question for you, the top student...¡±


    Alchemy refers to the act of processing materials into useful substances.


    There was nothing special about it; every living being, including humans, performed alchemy every moment.


    They burned consumed food for heat and refined the waste into blood and flesh, which was then distributed throughout the body.


    Life itself is the mostplex alchemic activity in existence.


    ¡°Your answer is correct, Huey. Life is the primary element of alchemy... So, using life itself to perform alchemy is possible.¡±


    Beyond this door, there would be humans packed like chickens in a coop.


    Only their left arm with the Bio-receptors would stick out of the iron bars, there, red-hot molten steel continuously pouring in.


    Unlike theborers here, they had no freedom at all.


    Because they didn¡¯t need freedom to do their job.


    I muttered a single word.


    ¡°Utterly insane.¡±


    And I meant it.


    This refinery wasn¡¯t built out of malice.


    Though it ultimately tortures theborers, that was merely a byproduct.


    The reason the Military State built this refinery was¡­


    It was necessary.


    They needed enough alchemic resources to keep the country running.


    And the only way to produce those resources was by exploiting countless humans.


    The Military State exploited prisoners to produce Alchemic Steel.


    I watched aborer scream in pain.


    His clothes were clean, and although stress had caused his skin and hair to fall off, he was rtively well-fed.


    The chains binding them were clean and free of rust.


    If theborers died quickly because they overexhausted their mana, it would be a loss for the Military State.


    There was no malice, corruption, or hatred there.


    Only cold logic that drove humans into suffering.


    I now understood how Kerapald could infiltrate such an important facility.


    Even high-ranking officers wouldn¡¯t stay sane while overseeing this ce, so they had to bring in external personnel.


    And then he got caught by the Camari and she became ¡®Kerapald¡¯.


    I shouted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy this ce right now!¡±

 Chapter 254: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (3)

    <strong>?If you had enough sense of justice, you¡¯d find this refinery so abhorrent you¡¯d want to destroy it immediately.?</strong>


    <em>I don¡¯t particrly hate this refinery.</em>


    Human hatred was directed solely at other humans.


    People who got angry at objects were fools because they wasted their efforts on meaningless things.


    Those who burned with hatred towards a nation were idiots because they exhausted their emotions on something they didn¡¯t even understand.


    In truth, they were all searching for the humans beyond those objects, just like me.


    <strong>?The mostmon choice would be to destroy the facility and free theborers.?</strong>


    Regardless of my feelings, I would follow Zigrund¡¯s script for now.


    As she envisioned, I turned to the Regressor and Historia, who had led me here, and demanded:


    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy this ce right now! Destroying thisbor camp, which symbolizes the Military State''s sins, and freeing theborers will deal a huge blow to the Military State!¡±<strong>?However, anyone who knows the true nature of this refinery would not agree with that statement.?</strong>


    Zigrund¡¯s script flowed seamlessly.


    The stage she chose evoked a shared sense of anger, and the actors she invited moved exactly as she intended.


    ¡°Hurry up! There¡¯s no reason to dy!¡±


    Despite her difort with this ce, the Regressor showed reluctance at my proposal.


    ¡°Destroy it? Here? Now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®now¡¯?¡±


    ¡°At this point in time, the alchemic steel refinery is a ce where heinous criminals are imprisoned. Everyone here is a criminal.¡±


    In the future the Regressor saw, there might be other people imprisoned here besides heinous criminals.


    By then, the Military State was driven to the brink.


    But for now, only those whomitted the most horrific crimes were in the alchemic steel refinery.


    If you delved into the memories of those suffering here, many of them wouldn¡¯t even begin to pay for their sins even if they went to hell.


    An officer who tested new weapons on innocent citizens, a woman who kidnapped children for their blood because she wanted to be a vampire, and a foolish man who ruled like a king after seizing a holdingpany with hired thugs and forming a private organization.


    These were unforgivable sinners who would make you question if even hell is enough for their atonement.


    ¡°Still! Even if they¡¯re heinous criminals, this isn¡¯t the way to treat them!¡±


    ¡°So what do you suggest? We can¡¯t just let them go without any measures.¡±


    Thus, inevitably, opinions shing with mine emerge.


    This, too, followed Zigrund¡¯s script.


    <strong>?Especially, the Gunmaster cannot simply release them. Some of them might have been captured by her personally. So, her course of action is clear.?</strong>


    ¡°There is one way.¡±


    While the Regressor and I couldn¡¯t decide and were arguing, Historia, having made a decision, spoke up.


    <strong>?A simple solution to all the dilemmas. Just kill them all. These are already condemned criminals, and the Gunmaster has the authority to summarily execute them.?</strong>


    ¡°The actions of theborers are controlled by chains piercing their Bio-receptor. And in case theborers rebel, there is a device prepared for that.¡±


    ¡°A device prepared by the Military State in case theborers rebel? Doesn¡¯t sound like a good device.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s a device for executing their postponed death sentences.¡±


    In short, she meant to activate that device and kill everyone here.


    While everyone was stunned by the enormity of her suggestion, Historia left those words and walked ahead.


    <strong>?The Gunmaster has a limited self-preservation instinct. She fiercely protects those within her defined boundary but easily abandons those outside it. Theborers of the refinery are clearly outside her boundaries. To the Gunmaster, theborers of the alchemic steel refinery are not worth saving.?</strong>


    Thus, Historia decided to kill them all.


    Just as I was about to get indignant ording to Zigrund¡¯s script, the Regressor showed her difort before I did.


    ¡°You mean to kill them all? This many people?¡±


    ¡°Theborers here are already condemned, level-5 major criminals. They have no chance of rehabilitation, and even if they did, I wouldn¡¯t allow it. The Military State is merely using those who are as good as dead. If you knew the crimes theymitted, Huey, you¡¯d want to tear them apart with your own hands.¡±


    <em>I don¡¯t have strong feelings about it, but considering the severity of their crimes, they¡¯re not likely to survive.</em>


    The Military State kept them alive for utility, but in the Kingdom era, they would¡¯ve been brutally executed by wandering knights called execution knights in a duel in broad daylight, and their heads would¡¯ve been disyed to the cheers of the citizens.


    Which method was better, I didn¡¯t know.


    The Regressor grumbled.


    ¡°Still, killing them all is a bit...¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for you, who wants to prevent war. For now, the Military State can hold out with the stockpiled Alchemic Steel, but without additional supplies, a prolonged war is impossible. The facilities can be rebuilt, but dead humans cannot be reced.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s true, but...¡±


    <strong>?No matter the conclusion, you will all inevitably head to the control room in the depths.?</strong>


    No clear conclusion was reached.


    Tired of the dragging conversation, Tyr, who had been silently listening, intervened.


    <strong>[This conversation is not going anywhere. If you have that much time, I can wait for you for a thousand years, but do you not have urgent matters? Instead of worrying about what to do, let us first move.]</strong>


    Tyr turned and called out to ¡®Kerapald¡¯.


    <strong>[Guide!]</strong>


    Startled, ¡®Kerapald¡¯ realized a bitte that he was the guide and answered.


    ¡°Huh, me?¡±


    <strong>[Lead us. That is your task, yes?]</strong>


    ¡°Yes, yes! I will guide you to the control room!¡±


    <strong>?Good actors. They are doing justice to the script I revised all night.?</strong>


    <em>Thanks for thepliment.</em>


    <em>You¡¯re quite a good scriptwriter yourself.</em>


    <em>You have a keen eye for observing humans.</em>


    <strong>?Hmm, but if the roles are full, I can¡¯t join the y. That wouldn¡¯t be fun. Let¡¯s split them up a bit.?</strong>


    About to lead us further inside, ¡®Kerapald¡¯ hesitated and worriedly looked at the Princess and Shiati.


    ¡°Princess, please secure the escape route. I¡¯ll take care of the inside.¡±


    The Princess, who had been cowering from the screams around her, asked in return.


    ¡°Secure the escape path? Do you mean you want me to stay here alone?¡±


    ¡°No, you can watch from outside. The inside... it¡¯s not something a princess should see.¡±


    ¡®Kerapald¡¯ fumbled for words, unable to find a proper exnation.


    Although he didn¡¯t say it explicitly, his meaning was clear.


    The inside held more horrific scenes, and the Princess was better off staying outside.


    The Princess understood his meaning.


    ¡°Kerapald, are you trying to keep me away so I don¡¯t get shocked...?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! But someone needs to secure the escape route, and you¡¯re the best fit for that, Princess...¡±


    <strong>?It¡¯s better to keep the Princess away. She¡¯s not suitable for the role of an actor as she can influence human emotions. The genuine impact of a well-directed yes from the actors¡¯ earnest performances. The Princess... I¡¯ll leave her with the machinery.?</strong>


    The Princess was about to insist on following us.


    But, timely, a horrific scream echoed, and she shrank back in fear.


    The Regressor also shook her head.


    ¡°No matter what we do here, the Princess won¡¯t have a role to y. There are no enemies here, so her abilities won¡¯t be needed.¡±


    <em>Sorry, but you¡¯re wrong.</em>


    <em>There are probably enemies hidden in the depths.</em>


    <em>That¡¯s why Zigrund wants the Princess out.</em>


    However, Zigrund¡¯s acting was so natural that no one suspected anything except me.


    Even if I revealed ¡®Kerapald''s¡¯ true identity, people wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    It was unreasonable for me to be suspicious when neither Shiati, who was recently with him, nor the Princess noticed.


    Revealing my mind-reading ability wasn¡¯t an option either.


    ¡°Ugh, t-then, I¡¯ll stay here...¡±


    The Princess decided to stay, and everyone nodded.


    I too spoke with a troubled expression.


    ¡°¡­Tyr, Mr. Shei, sorry, but can I step out for a moment too?¡±


    Tyr examined myplexion and spoke.


    <strong>[Hu. You look pale. Are you alright?]</strong>


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a matter of the heart. Whatever the conclusion... I find it hard to watch.¡±


    Lowering my gaze slightly and clenching my fists, I looked like someone genuinely angry at the refinery¡¯s sphemous scene.


    My changed demeanor puzzled Tyr for a moment, but then she nodded understandingly.


    <strong>[You must be tired. Have you not been running without rest all this time? Unlike a tireless vampire, you might need a bit of rest.]</strong>


    ¡°Thank you, Tyr. I¡¯ll stay with Azzy... Wait, where is Azzy?¡±


    The Princess pointed behind us.


    ¡°Ms. Azzy is there¡­ she stayed at the door and didn''te in.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t hear any barking.¡±


    Turning around, I saw Azzy peeking through the door, hesitant to step inside.


    It was like she was blocked by an invisible barrier.


    Whenever aborer groaned in pain, Azzy bared her teeth and growled uneasily.


    Sensitive to human emotions, this ce must be like hell to Azzy, where countless humans were being tortured.


    ¡°Might as well. I couldn¡¯t leave Azzy alone anyway. I¡¯ll stay outside with the kings and keep watch.¡±


    The Regressor readily agreed.


    ¡°Yeah, fine. I didn¡¯t sense anything outside earlier. We don¡¯t really need your power for simple destruction anyway. Stay outside. We¡¯ll finish quickly ande back.¡±


    With the Regressor¡¯s permission, I openly showed my difort and swiftly headed out as if wanting to get away.


    <strong>?I¡¯ve separated them. The Princess and the Staff Officer. Good roles. If I y those roles, we¡¯ll get some interesting scenes.?</strong>


    <em>I think so too.</em>


    <em>If you take my ce, there¡¯ll be some interesting scenes.</em>


    <em>So, I¡¯ll prepare the stage too. It¡¯s not fair if you hog the stage alone, right?</em>


    <em>m.</em>


    The steel door of the alchemic steel refinery closed.


    I shut it tightly, ensuring no gaps, and reached out to pet Azzy.


    Despite my petting, she was still growling and remained uneasy.


    ¡°Um... Mr. Huey?¡±


    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    I smiled warmly at Azzy.


    The Princess, hesitating, nced at my face and asked.


    ¡°Your expression changed suddenly... Did something pleasant cross your mind?¡±


    ¡°Pleasant? After seeing that sight, how could I be happy?!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry...! It¡¯s just¡­ your eyes are smiling...¡±


    ¡°What do you know about my expressions?!¡±


    ¡°Eeek!¡±


    Smiling?


    I should be angry.


    Those criminals deserved to die.


    Humans had the right to judge others in the name of the greater good.


    Punishing those who had sinned in the name of that good was the right thing to do.


    But humans still had dignity.


    Even criminals deserve respect, their dignity as humans should be respected.


    That¡¯s only proper.


    Ironically.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny, Princess? Those people inside are those who deserve to die, and they¡¯re eventually going to die anyway. Yet, here we are. Feeling pity for them just because they suffer and are tied up.¡±


    ¡°B-But... they should face their end through a fair process, their crimes revealed to everyone and let them face their judgment. This... treating them like livestock, this is too much!¡±


    The Princess clenched her fists and trembled.


    Having never encountered such malice, this must be her first experience with the evil of the Military State.


    ¡°Is it wrong to exploit them like livestock?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?! Of course, it¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°Why? The Military State needs facilities like this and has the capability to run them.¡±


    ¡°Just because you can doesn¡¯t mean you should! You must never cross the line. Because we couldn¡¯t keep it, my parents¡­ !¡±


    I finished the sentence for the Princess, who couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Yes, your parents mismanaged the Kingdom, leading it to ruin. They didn¡¯t cause it, but their experience makes what happens in there resonate with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes? But you didn¡¯t have to put it that way!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but still! Even if I never meet them, they¡¯re still my parents! At least in front of me, please mind your words!¡±


    Smirking, I got into the automaton carriage with Azzy.


    The Princess, still fuming, followed and naturally sat in the automaton carriage.


    <strong>?Really, that was too harsh! I¡¯m not one to nitpick, but that was utterlycking in etiquette and grace! No consideration at all...!?</strong>


    ¡°Doing something you shouldn''t do is wrong. But it¡¯s still possible to do it.¡±


    I started the automaton carriage. The Thundergear roared to life, breathing life into the entire machine.


    The halted automaton carriage began to move with a heartbeat again.


    The Princess, surprised, asked.


    ¡°Wait, Mr. Huey? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to keep watch? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Words are just sounds made with our mouths and tongues. Depending on how you articte and arrange them, they be words you shouldn¡¯t say.¡±


    <em>Rumble.</em>


    The elerating automaton carriage reached its top speed.


    I turned the control stick to drive along the outer wall of the vast alchemic steel refinery.


    On the left, the endless gray concrete wall stretched on.


    No matter how far I went, the same sight repeated, making it hard to tell if I was moving or standing still.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you shouldn¡¯t be able to do it from the start. Yet we can still say it.¡±


    ¡°...So, what you¡¯re saying is if something is possible, it means it can be done.¡±


    <em>She understands quickly.</em>


    <em>Sharp and perceptive, shemunicates well.</em>


    ¡°But it¡¯s different. Just because you can do something doesn¡¯t mean you should. That¡¯s barbarism and a crime. The Kingdom fell because it couldn¡¯t distinguish between what it could do and what it shouldn¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°You scold me for saying that, yet you me your parents.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re my parents, so it¡¯s my ce to do it!¡±


    The Princess, fuming, shouted, eyes wide open.


    ¡°Yes! The Kingdom deserved to fall! That¡¯s why there are things you can and can¡¯t do! The execution knights who once kept the Kingdom¡¯sw roamed thend, executing criminals and upholding the rules. But eventually, those duels¡­ turned into horrific executions! They even framed innocent people merely for the sake of executing people!¡±


    ¡°That was the fault of the corrupt execution knights isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It was a kingdom of knights! The Kingdom approved of their action, so my parents, the King, and the Queen were ultimately dragged down by everyone!¡±


    Contradiction... or should I say ironic?


    The Princess¡¯s words had a slight inconsistency, which I carefully pointed out.


    ¡°By that logic, the existence of this refinery must be weed by you. It¡¯s better not to destroy it, right? Eventually, this refinery will imprison not just heinous criminals but everyone who opposes the Military State, leading to the State''s downfall. Long live the Resistance!¡±

 Chapter 255: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (4)

    The Princess could no longer be a king, and this country was no longer a kingdom.


    This country has be a military state governed by soldiers, enforcing peace with guns and swords.


    In a ce where everything was carried out under the orders of Command, no one felt a sense of responsibility.


    However, the Princess, the only descendant of King and Queen Grandiomor, felt responsible.


    Not only for the remnants of the kingdom who became the Resistance but for all the citizens of this country.


    Although my words might have sounded like a joke, the Princess took them seriously and promptly disagreed.


    ¡°Stop trying to test me. Such ces shouldn¡¯t exist! Even if they are criminals, eternal suffering has no ce in reality!¡±


    ¡°You''re not even a king, yet you care so much about the lives of the people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think like that! I¡¯m just following what¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t you also feel angry after seeing the scene inside?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t angry about that part.¡±Barbarism is doing everything one can without hesitation.


    In contrast, civilization began by determining what cannot be done.


    Murder, theft, extortion, fraud, incitement, heresy, and rebellion.


    Sometimes a few were omitted, and new taboos were added, but fundamentally, civilization castrated something from humans.


    In that sense, if asked whether I am barbaric or civilized, though it doesn''t sound good, I''m definitely barbaric.


    I¡¯vemitted every crime possible.


    But I¡¯m just a single individual, and the impact a single human could have is limited.


    Even if I had a bad influence, catching and punishing me was enough.


    I was actually punished, so I could be considered a perfect example of this.


    But the Military State?


    ¡°There were those who behaved recklessly under the guise of the greater good and for the country. However, they did so to justify their actions. In contrast, this is real. They acted in the name of the country, and it feels like the country itself directed these actions.¡±


    Buildingbor camps to exploit the people?


    All for the State.


    Governing everyone with strictws?


    All for the State.


    Creating and distributing various inventions, though everyone knows they weren¡¯t for the good of the people.


    Hooks piercing into Bio-receptors.


    Straitjacket made from Clothing Packets.


    Standard Magic cast at the cost of one¡¯s body.


    Compressed canned food that only preserves nutrition.


    Chimera Beans that disregard taste and happiness.


    Thundergear that ran autonomously, forcing humans to adapt to them.


    Meta Conveyor Belt powered by blood, sweat, and corpses, using humans as its lubricants.


    The military State used these Seven Major Inventions ruthlessly as they allcked affection for humans.


    Everything was filtered out, leaving only utility.


    The Princess agreed with me.


    ¡°Yes, other countries are simr, but the Military State is especially severe. The only relief is that the punishment is so harsh that no intermediaries are siphoning off resources...¡±


    ¡°Yes, especially so. The Military State does not tolerate anyonemitting crimes except itself. Only the Military State canmit crimes in the Military State.¡±


    ¡°¡­Crimes?¡±


    ¡°The Military State has resources to spare. Wealth, happiness, time, and pride. They have a surplus of it, but they never share it and constantly stockpile it.¡±


    The Princess, having forgotten her earlier outburst, focused on my words.


    ¡°¡­Then, Mr. Huey, are you angry at the behind-the-scenes power that controls everything in this country?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? How can I be angry at someone whose identity and existence are uncertain?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. Let me rephrase my question. Mr. Huey, you want to find the entity that created all this, right?¡±


    Finally understanding, the Princess cupped her fist and hit her palm.


    Her earlier defiance had vanished.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Roughly speaking, yes. But I¡¯ve wandered the Military State for months and lived in the capital for years, and I haven¡¯t found them yet.¡±


    As a mind reader, my ¡®discovery¡¯ operated on a different level than others.


    Even if they were hiding as a lowlymoner, if they ever crossed paths with me, I would instantly know their identity.


    Even if they were hiding in a secret base, a single encounter with me would reveal everything there is to know.


    <em>I haven¡¯t found anything yet.</em>


    <em>Well, It¡¯s not a life-or-death goal, so I¡¯ve been taking my time.</em>


    ¡°So... you were testing me with the earlier questions.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    <em>Testing?</em>


    <em>I¡¯m good at solving problems, not creating them.</em>


    <em>I know everything the other person knows but can¡¯t think of what they don¡¯t know, thus revealing my weakness in creating problems.</em>


    When I questioned her honestly, the Princess looked at me as if confused.


    ¡°You were testing me to see how I would react if I met that ¡®someone.¡¯ You suggested that the refinery¡¯s existence might be beneficial to the Resistance to test me.¡±


    <strong>?I understand now. Sir Shei¡¯s colleague wouldn¡¯t say something so heartless. I took it too seriously. Yerien Grandiomor, you need to do better!?</strong>


    <em>So that¡¯s how she took it.</em>


    <em>This Princess sees people positively.</em>


    She hadn¡¯t been exposed to hostility, so she didn¡¯t know how to be cautious of it.


    Her mentality has been crippled because shecked a sense of danger from birth.


    Or perhaps ¡®fool¡¯ was a more fitting description for her.


    A foolish princess.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive.¡±


    I nodded.


    It was not a bad misunderstanding.


    Originally, I intended to pique the Princess¡¯s curiosity.


    Piquing her curiosity would make her more active when we infiltrate Commandter.


    The Princess nodded bitterly.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re admirable. I was too shocked by the horrific scene to think beyond it, but you were looking ahead without getting caught up in the immediate situation... Please forgive my shorings. Instead of helping, I only made a fuss.¡±


    No, the Princess would likely be a huge help.


    An ability that prevented anyone from harboring hostility.


    Despite nearly losing its brilliance due to a madman with gears in his head, I couldn¡¯t let that fraudulent ability go to waste.


    And...


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s only possible if we safely get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Safely get out of here?¡±


    <strong>?Haven¡¯t we finished everything here? Destroy the refinery and head to Command... Oh, wait? Destroy it...??</strong>


    She realized it.


    This ce was a trap.


    A particrly nasty kind of trap.


    One that trapped us in a dilemma rather than with force or physical power.


    The Princess¡¯s face turned pale.


    <strong>?How? How do we destroy it? Do we kill all the irredeemable criminals or free theborers? Who decides and how??</strong>


    <em>It¡¯s hard to realize those things while inside the refinery because we are the ones contemting.</em>


    <em>To those moving within the script, the world outside the stage doesn¡¯t exist.</em>


    <em>That¡¯s why the Princess and I needed to get out.</em>


    I exined to the Princess.


    ¡°The alchemic steel refinery is a critical facility. In some ways, it¡¯s even more important than Command.¡±


    Although Alchemic Steel was abundant, it was not infinite.


    A resource consumed everywhere, like Alchemic Steel, would always be in short supply.


    If production here was disrupted, any n in the Military State would also be dyed.


    The Military State, which operated like a machine, couldn¡¯t afford a slowdown in its most crucial gear.


    ¡°That¡¯s why the Military State set a trap here. And we walked right into it.¡±


    <em>They¡¯ll stop us here, even by deploying a formidable force like the Camari.</em>


    <em>...Actually, I didn¡¯t realize it myself, I realized it toote after reading the Camari¡¯s mind, but even I felt a sense of urgency after reading the script!</em>


    ¡°But there were no troops here! Sir Shei checked before we came!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a trap. There should be at least a dying corp, even if it¡¯s just a few seconds of dy. Even if it¡¯s night, Tyr¡¯s time, the Military State should have had some forces here.¡±


    During the day, dying corps cut the roads and fired artillery from afar.


    They didn¡¯t dy us much, but that¡¯s the Military State¡¯s way.


    The Princess¡¯s head was spinning.


    ¡°Then... What''s happening? Did the Gunmaster set us up...?¡±


    ¡°No. Ria¡¯s suggestion was the correct move. Thanks to it, they¡¯re trying to trap us in a crude trap instead of overwhelming us with superior firepower and numbers.¡±


    Historia¡¯s strategy was typical of the Military State.


    Conceal your actions and strategically strike critical facilities first.


    However, such efficiency made it predictable.


    When we turned toward the automaton carriage assembly nt, the Military State likely predicted our next target.


    <em>And Princess, the one who led us to a trap is yourrade Kerapald¡­ who got interrogated by the Camari¡­</em>


    <em>Stop shifting the me.</em>


    <em>If I weren¡¯t keeping my mind-reading ability a secret, you¡¯d be the first on the chopping block for questioning.</em>


    But that was not important.


    ¡°This ce is a stage. From the refinery¡¯s entrance to its deepest parts, the route showcases theborers¡¯ horrifying plight. The journey itself will burden the party with even greater dilemmas. Should they kill everyone, free them, or leave them? Ria and Mr. Shei will sh, Tyr and Shiati will join in, and it¡¯ll be chaos.¡±


    <em>Historia was a general of the Military State.</em>


    <em>She has the authority tomand her subordinates to their deaths, so she doesn¡¯t spare the lives of heinous criminals.</em>


    <em>The Regressor moves to prevent future sins. For her, killing numerous helplessborers all at once isn¡¯t easy to ept.</em>


    <em>Shiati would prefer to release all theborers to incite greater chaos for the Military State.</em>


    <em>Tyr, who is indifferent to life and death, might even suggest turning them into ghouls.</em>


    <em>Zigrund wanted to separate the Princess, who can eliminate conflicts, and me, the Staff Officer, to create more chaos.</em>


    <em>After stalling for time, she ns to encircle and wipe us out just before we act.</em>


    ¡°Really, that might be it! What should we do?¡±


    Having considered all possibilities, the Princess spoke with a pale face.


    ¡°No! Mr. Huey, knowing all this, why did youe outside...?!¡±


    ¡°Because the easiest way to ruin a prepared stage is an intrusion from outside.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Magic and theater.


    Both prepare a stage for the audience.


    They also required performance.


    But the differencey in the genre¡¯s obligation.


    Theater must meet everyone¡¯s expectations, but magic must exceed them.


    This difference created many divergences.


    The end was in sight.


    The concrete wall that seemed to stretch to the Military State¡¯s borders was nearing its end, and we had reached the opposite side of the refinery¡¯s entrance.


    I stopped the automaton carriage after arriving.


    ¡°The refinery is a building without doors. So, the farthest point from the entrance is the innermost part.¡±


    The refinery has no doors.


    The walls stretch endlessly like smooth skin.


    Recalling that we hadn¡¯t seen a single side door, the Princess was puzzled.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they even make side doors? What if there¡¯s a fire...?¡±


    ¡°Instead, the building is divided into sections. They probably intended to separate areas with partition walls.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ In that case, the people in the burning section wouldn¡¯t have an escape route.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the designer thought that was better.¡±


    The Princess seemed shocked by my answer.


    Leaving her there, I hopped off the automaton carriage and walked to a corner of the wall.


    I pulled out a card and flipped it.


    My favorite tool, the skewer, the Ace of Diamonds, greeted me with its usual familiarity.


    ¡°Long time no see, my friend. Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Woof! Not missed! Seen too often! Still d!¡±


    Calling a friend didn¡¯t bring just any human friend.


    I waved a hand at Azzy, who was following me.


    ¡°¡­Go fetch Nabi. We have work to do.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Azzy nodded eagerly and ran off to get Nabi¡¯s box.


    Meanwhile, I held the skewer in both hands and aimed at the gray concrete wall.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    With all my might, I thrust the skewer into the concrete wall.


    ...about 1 cm in.


    ¡°As expected of concrete. My strength barely affects it.¡±


    For times like this, earthweave was extremely useful.


    A power that was mistaken for Holy Power while trapped in the Abyss.


    I drew a strong line with the skewer.


    A small but sacrilegious scratch appeared on the smooth gray wall, like graffiti on a historical monument, making me want to do more.


    ¡°This is hard work...¡±


    After forming a closed loop with the skewer, I wiped my sweat and took a deep breath.


    Dust rose from the concrete.


    <em>Now, time to work.</em>


    I ced my hand on the wall, took a deep breath, and focused.


    Remembering the vast earth and my insignificant existence upon it, I used earthweave.


    <em>Crack.</em>


    The earth I had marked with the skewer moved as I pushed, shifting as if it had been simply ced there.


    The earth, seemingly eternal, is actually ever-changing.


    Rising, sinking, and colliding, her surface ever-shifts like human skin.


    Mother Earth also has a body that pulses with red-hot liquid beneath its surface.


    What we think of as Earth is just tes on the surface of this molten blood.


    These tes drift and collide, forming mountains.


    What we call mountains are merely Mother Earth¡¯s skin breaking out.


    No wonder she became Divine.


    ¡°You cut through the wall with just a skewer...!¡±


    <strong>?Mr. Huey must be a master swordsman! He just didn¡¯t have the chance to showcase his skill! Amazing, there was no sound at all! It was as if he had mastered his Qi art!?</strong>


    The Princess covered her mouth in astonishment.


    She thought I had cut through the concrete with Qi art.


    <em>Are you blind?</em>


    <em>It¡¯s earthweave.</em>


    <em>If my Qi art could prate concrete so lightly, would I be struggling here with a skewer?</em>


    Pushing the wall further with both hands, the cut section moved inward and fell.


    A heavy sound echoed from the other side, revealing pitch-ck darkness through the round hole.


    <em>Good. This part is ready.</em>


    ¡°Meow... L-Let go. I-I won¡¯t move¡­ Meow¡­¡±


    ¡°Woof! No! Work time! No work, no food!¡±


    Azzy, preaching the importance ofbor, dragged Nabi by the scruff.


    Nabi dug her ws into the ground, resisting, but against Azzy¡¯s strength, her ws were no more effective than a plow.


    Her ws were still sharp.


    More than enough for demolition.


    ¡°All set. I¡¯ll go first, followed by Azzy and Nabi.¡±


    ¡°Yes...!¡±


    <strong>?He must have a brilliant n! I¡¯ll help in any way I can!?</strong>


    The Princess clenched her fist and watched me carefully as I crossed the hole.


    <em>Good.</em>


    <em>The more she thinks I¡¯m capable, the more she¡¯ll follow my nter.</em>


    <em>Oops.</em>


    <em>The wall is thicker than expected.</em>


    Almost like a tunnel.


    This hole might be a bit small...


    Uh-oh.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuck! Princess, could you give me a push?¡±


    <strong>?...He must have a n¡­ right??</strong>


    <em>Are you doubting me already?</em>


    <em>If you¡¯re going to believe, believe fully!</em>


    <em>Isn¡¯t that faith too short-lived?</em>


    ¡°Woof! Push! Heave-ho! Heave-ho!¡±


    ¡°Not you! Not you! Ouch! Don¡¯t use your ws!¡±

 Chapter 256: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (5)

    Just before entering the control room in the depths of the refinery, the Regressor and Historia still hadn¡¯t reached a conclusion.


    Anyone else in their position would have faced simr dilemmas.


    The Regressor repeated the same lines she had recited countless times before.


    "Killing everyone indiscriminately isn''t the solution!"


    Historia retorted in a simr tone.


    "There''s no other way. Why? can''t you kill a defenseless enemy? Do they have to stand up and duel you before you can kill them? Are you trying to y knight?"


    "That¡¯s not what I meant! They¡¯re bound to be executed anyway. But, if we wipe out the alchemic steel refinery, innocent people will end up being caughtter on to fill the gap!"


    "Are you a prophet now? Did youe back after seeing the future?"


    "Ye- I mean no! It¡¯s just that such a simplistic method won''t solve anything!"


    It was an argument that wouldn¡¯t end because it didn¡¯t lead to a fight.Before a problem with no clear justice or answer, the two argued without reaching an easy conclusion.


    ''Kerapald'' pointed towards the iron door at the end of the long corridor in a fluster.


    "There, that''s the control room, but..."


    Shiati pulled ''Kerapald'' back, preventing him from getting between the two growling figures.


    "Kerapald. Step back for now."


    "This doesn¡¯t seem like a ce for me to intervene. What should I do? Should the Princess have been here?"


    "Even if she were here, it wouldn''t make much difference. These two don''t take orders from the Princess."


    "This is troublesome."


    ¡®Kerapald¡¯ wore a troubled face but smiled inwardly.


    The alchemic steel refinery was a facility so gruesome that even soldiers of the Military State found it horrifying.


    The fact that those who moved with chains through the corridors were considered as ¡®rtively good treatment¡¯ suggested the extent of its horror.


    In the next building, what they saw were prisoners screaming in tiny cages.


    Their left arms extended outwards, fitted with bio-receptors equipped with funnels.


    Molten Alchemic Steel dripped onto the funnels.


    Although it fell in droplets, the sound was as dull as a stone hitting the ground.


    The molten steel spread through their bodies, absorbing mana, circling around, and returning to the bio-receptors.


    A lump of steel would then form on their wrists.


    The prisoners had to quickly remove it to survive, lest the increasing weight break their arms.


    The steel then traveled along the rails to somewhere else.


    This process was mechanically repeated until the end of their work shift.


    <em>"Hey! Help me! Please, I''ll do anything!"</em>


    <em>"P-Please, release me! I promise I''ll nevermit any crimes again! I''ll live a good life!"</em>


    Their pleas for help were ignored by the undecided party, and as they passed by, the pleas turned into curses.


    The Regressor and Historia, leaving that hell behind, finally reached the control room.


    They were not so weak as to be mentally scarred by such a sight.


    However, it did give them plenty to ponder.


    "Besides, these people have already paid for their crimes once. Killing them here arbitrarily feels wrong."


    "You sure do need all sorts of reasons tomit terrorism against the Military State. I can''t even imagine how much Huey suffered listening to your nonsense."


    "Why are you bringing him up all of a sudden? It has nothing to do with this!"


    Did they know?


    That all the sights they saw were cleverly designed by Zigrund, who was posing as ''Kerapald''?


    He silently observed their reactions.


    Reading their emotions without directly looking at them was his specialty.


    After distinguishing between positive and negative reactions, he would adjust the route whenever one side''s reaction weakened.


    In the end, their opinions would be entirely divided, leading to conflict.


    <strong>?Conflict, confrontation, and agony. It''s a perfect story. Indeed, no luxurious stage or grand theater canpare to a stage set against the vastness of this world.?</strong>


    ¡®Kerapald¡¯ recalled his old self for a moment.


    The vassal states of the Empire were essentially colonies in everything but name.


    Food, wealth, culture, and people.


    The vassal states had to pay tribute to the Empire to maintain their existence.


    Among the tributes, cultural assets were particrly valued.


    They were cost-effective and satisfied the vanity of the Empire''s elite while retaining their unique characteristics.


    Recently, the most popr cultural asset was theater.


    To win thepetition for tribute, vassal states often ran state-sponsored theater troupes.


    The most crucial part of any theater troupe, of course, was the actors.


    To perform all sorts of roles required immense talent: exceptional memory, tenacious observation skills, physical ability to reenact heroic tales on stage, and the application of learned knowledge.


    Before being known as the Camari, she was an actor who could stand out anywhere.


    <strong>?However, in a vassal state that had to keep an eye on the Empire''s whims, they couldn''t reflect reality. I was a living corpse who only existed on stage.?</strong>


    There was an official from the Empire who openly epted bribes.


    Yet no one dared to criticize him.


    Instead, they had to package bribes as gifts to avoid offending him.


    Zigrund found this ughable.''


    It wasn''t that she felt injustice or resentment.


    She didn''t suppress anger against power.


    She simply found itughable.


    If one felt ashamed, they wouldn''t ept bribes.


    If they were greedy for wealth, they should dly take it.


    But the official''s pretense of nobility while secretly epting all sorts of ¡®gifts¡¯ was soughable that Zigrund ridiculed him thoroughly.


    She donned a silly mustache and made a mockery of the official with a ludicrous performance, turning him into the butt of everyone''s jokes.


    However, expressing the satirical naturemon to all artists had dire consequences.


    <strong>?Hahaha! At that time, I didn¡¯t know! That it would lead me to a life of wandering the world.?</strong>


    Her long career as an actor helped significantly.


    She escaped danger several times thanks to her convincing performances even in front of the Empire¡¯s terrifying pursuers.


    She changed her appearance, moved her residence, altered her clothes, changed her attitude, and reced all her connections.


    By the time she almost forgot who she really was, ''she'' found him.


    <strong>?She said she wanted to eradicate injustice in the newly-born country and asked for my help! Hahaha! What nonsense. I didn¡¯t particrly like being incorruptible!?</strong>


    But Zigrund epted her proposal regardless.


    After years of relentless pursuit, she had no choice.


    The threat to her life was significant, but more importantly, it was to preserve her identity.


    Zigrund, born an actor, had many personasyered over her true self.


    Thanks to her remarkable performances, she escaped many crises, but she had changed her identity so often that she could hardly remember who she originally was.


    However, ¡®she¡¯ who came to find ¡®herself¡¯, not one of the dozens of personalities, but the collective term for all of them, was an anchor that defined herself.


    <strong>?Ah! Almost forgot. Focus. Focus. Don¡¯t forget. I am the Camari, Zigrund ying the role of Kerapald.?</strong>


    With her mind settled, ''Kerapald'' drew a picture in his mind.


    Average physique and, average build.


    A featureless, ordinary face like a nk canvas.


    The body of Zigrund, which he would return to after finishing the role of ''Kerapald.''


    An anchor for the ego he created amidst numerous personas and statuses.


    Resuming his performance, Zigrund watched the actors before him with delight.


    The conflict he orchestrated was escting.


    Normally, a third party¡¯s mediation would be necessary in such situations, but unfortunately, there was no one here to mediate.


    The rtivelyposed Tyr urged the two.


    <strong>[Make a decision soon. Or I will bring Hu myself. Without him, the discussion is not going anywhere.]</strong>


    "Tch. Fine. So, we agree to destroy this facility? Let¡¯s think about what to do with theborerster after we¡¯ve demolished it¡­.¡±


    Just as the Regressor reached a simplistic and violent conclusion, she sensed something on the other side and frowned.


    Quickly changing her expression, she red at the iron door and asked ''Kerapald.''


    "Wait. I sense someone inside. Hey, is there security in there?"


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure. Considering the situation, maybe. I don¡¯t know for certain.¡±


    <strong>?Security? There¡¯s no way. Hiding Military State forces here would be useless and would only interfere with the conflict between the characters. The scene with ambushing forceses muchter.?</strong>


    Everyone grew anxious.


    With an unknown intruder, there was no more time for arguing. Much to Zigrund¡¯s dismay.


    "Let''s go in! I''ll go first!"


    The Regressor pushed her swords forward and sprinted.


    She covered the distance to the opposite corridor in two strides and kicked the steel door with her momentum.


    Her kick, infused with Qi art, crumpled the Grade-3 Alchemic Steel door.


    ¡°Who are you¡­! Huh?¡±


    The Regressor, ready to swing her sword, stopped abruptly.


    The room was filled withplex machinery and unfamiliar noises.


    The nging of metal was deafening.


    Unlike humans, machines didn¡¯t need light to operate.


    Dim lighting faintly illuminated the control room.


    Standing in the middle was none other than me.


    The one who had fled outside, unable to bear the horrors, now stood in the control room in the depths.


    "Huey? How... Did you get here before us?"


    <strong>[Hu? Perfect timing.]</strong>


    Tyr, Historia, Shiati, and ''Kerapald'' entered one after another.


    They were surprised by my appearance but only to a certain extent.


    Being allies, there was no need to be wary.


    Only ''Kerapald'' felt a sense of foreboding and trembled.


    ¡°How are you¡­ing out from there?¡±


    <strong>?Why is a character who exited the stage here? This wasn¡¯t in the script¡­!?</strong>


    Bathed in the dim light, with everyone¡¯s eyes on me, I spoke with a heavy, firm tone.


    ¡°You came earlier than I expected. I wanted to finish before you arrived.¡±

 Chapter 257: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (6)

    ¡°You came earlier than I expected. I wanted to finish before you arrived.¡±


    It was true.


    I had intended to have everything ready before they got here.


    I had seeded in prating the outer wall and infiltrating the control room.


    Thanks to Mind Reading, I knew the interior was empty, so I moved without hesitation.


    However, once inside the control room, I encountered a major problem.


    I couldn''t understand anything.


    With no one around to read their mind, I couldn''t decipher the myriad of machinery before me.


    <em>Damn Mind Reading.</em>


    <em>It¡¯s really limited to reading human thoughts.</em><em>It can read human minds but can¡¯t make sense of these machines?</em>


    I looked around for someone to help, but even the Princess was useless here.


    I considered using Azzy and Nabi for indiscriminate destruction, but that was ast resort.


    So, I had no choice but to wait for ''Kerapald.''


    Once he arrived, I could read his thoughts and find out what the annihtion device was.


    And then, ''Kerapald'' arrived.


    ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t hold on, so why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I was worried you might not reach a conclusion about what to do with the refinery. Mr. Shei, you still haven¡¯t decided, right?¡±


    The Regressor flinched at being hit in a sore spot.


    I openly clicked my tongue.


    <em>How embarrassing.</em>


    <em>Even if ''Kerapald'' was manipting things from behind, how could you let yourself be swayed like this?</em>


    <em>Can you really call yourself a regressor?</em>


    ¡°¡­Yes, but I¡¯m almost there. Just a little more time, and I¡¯ll have it all figured out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    I sauntered across the control room with my hands behind my back.


    While they hesitated to approach due to the unfamiliar atmosphere, I quickly read ''Kerapald¡¯s'' thoughts.


    <strong>?This is bad. The stage is out of my hands. The flow has shifted.?</strong>


    In response to the unfamiliar flow, ''Kerapald¡¯s'' method was to erase his presence with a nd reaction and go along with the flow.


    Forcing his presence could make us suspicious, but that wasn¡¯t the only reason.


    He was a natural actor and director.


    Sometimes, a well-crafted stage moves beyond its creator¡¯s control.


    As a natural performer, he had an instinctive aversion to interfering when a y tried to transcend its script.


    The Warforger was like that and so was the Camari.


    All the Six Star Generals were abnormal.


    How did the Military State gather such individuals?


    Anyway, thanks to this, I had gained some time.


    As long as this flow continued, as long as my dialogue had meaning, he would watch.


    <em>Alright, I''ll y along.</em>


    I walked slowly, cing my hand lightly on a towering steel rod as I spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Shei has an earth-shattering power. He doesn¡¯t need the annihtion device to kill everyone here. With both Chun-aeng and Jizan, he could bury this entire building.¡±


    ¡°I would never do that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Mr. Shei is hesitant to kill these people precisely because he can. Whether using the device or his power, it ultimatelyes down to his resolve. If he crosses the line once, he fears he¡¯ll cross it again without hesitation.¡±


    Historia flinched at my words.


    She understood the Regressor¡¯s feelings, albeit a little. She didn¡¯t know the Regressor could go back in time, but she knew that immense powery dormant in her hands.


    What if the Regressor, having crossed the line, used her power recklessly without considering the consequences?


    It would lead to a horrific massacre, one that would make a mark in history.


    ¡°It¡¯s a somewhat inconvenient virtue to hold onto, but once discarded, you can never regain it. Honestly, I think what Mr. Shei has is incredibly precious.¡±


    <em>By the way, is this steel rod the annihtion device?</em>


    I grabbed it, but ''Kerapald'' showed no reaction.


    This persona was a bit tedious to read. It felt like reading a book full of malicious narrative tricks.


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t seem to be the annihtion device.


    I continued my ttery while moving towards a lever with a red handle.


    ¡°But Mr. Shei, Ria is in a different position. Ria has already crossed the line. She grew up in the Military State, gained power and authority there, and now, she¡¯s given all that up to join our side.¡±


    I ced my hand naturally on the red handle and continued.


    ¡°Ria is one of the Six Star Generals. She honed her talents desperately to reach that position. But the reason Ria became a Star General wasn¡¯t to serve the Military State.¡±


    ¡°Stop, Huey.¡±


    <em>Don''t interrupt me.</em>


    <em>If my dialogue gets cut off, ''Kerapald'' might revert to Zigrund.</em>


    I raised my voice to drown out Historia''s words.


    ¡°Misguided friends. Comrades who once shared joy and sorrow. The children of Hamelin who were abandoned by the Military State and joined the Resistance. Even me, whose life or death was uncertain. We have no ce in the Military State. That¡¯s why Ria became a general. Only as a general could she appoint an adjutant.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°But because her friends were all so unruly, Ria eventually abandoned the hard-earned position of a Star General to join our side. She¡¯s already crossed all the lines. Therefore, Ria must achieve significant results in every operation. This is thest thing she can do.¡±


    The Regressor, now slightly understanding, looked at Historia anew.


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why. Somehow, I could see it.¡±


    <strong>?Whether the war is lost, and the New Kingdom rises, or the Resistance seeds in its revolution and establishes the Republic, her goal was always to secure a position. It was all about gaining that seat¡­ Alright, I can use this in the next round.?</strong>


    ¡°Shut up! And you, don¡¯t ruin everything with your half-hearted resolve. If things go wrong, I¡¯ll take Huey and Shiati and run at full speed!¡±


    Sorry for revealing your inner thoughts, Historia.


    But I had to deliver meaningful dialogue, or ''Kerapald'' wouldn¡¯t wait for me.


    I had no choice.


    <em>By the way, this red handle isn¡¯t it either.</em>


    <em>What exactly is the annihtion device?</em>


    <em>Maybe this?</em>


    <em>Let¡¯s take a step to the side and see¡­</em>


    <strong>?¡­This flow is dangerous. This stage, this dialogue. And that thing he¡¯s standing on. What he¡¯s aiming for??</strong>


    Bingo.


    This was it.


    I smiled and stomped my foot hard.


    A square panel opened, and an unnaturallyrge gear slowly emerged from inside.


    It was sorge it looked like it could steer a giant ship.


    Of course, something as sinister as an annihtion device wouldn¡¯t be in a ce where it could be triggered by ident.


    ¡°Ultimately, neither Mr. Shei nor Ria is wrong. This matter is so grave that it warrants this level of consideration and responsibility. How can anyone not feel the weight of it? No matter how insidious these people are, countless lives hang in the bnce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no need for us to fight.¡±


    <strong>?Tch. I¡¯ve received help again. I don¡¯t know why, but that guy is convenient. The Gunmaster, and even Tyrkanzyaka. I should take him along in the next round too.?</strong>


    <em>The Regressor thought I was here to mediate their fight.</em>


    <em>Sorry, but you¡¯re only half right.</em>


    <em>I¡¯m not here to stop your fight.</em>


    ¡°But when you think about it, isn¡¯t it unfair? The Military State created the device to kill everyone in the refinery, but why are we the ones agonizing over it?¡±


    Having said that, I grabbed the gear with both hands.


    I felt the heavy sensation of being part of this gigantic factory.


    The gear, device, and my words.


    The Regressor, realizing what I was about to do, shouted.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Creating an extreme situation and forcing a decision under the guise of a dilemma. What an arrogant thing to do! The Military State made the environment, yet we face the dilemma? Ridiculous! Is the Military State not part of humanity? Even if it¡¯s a country, it¡¯s still the same!¡±


    Thest words came out as a shout of anger.


    I used every bit of strength I had to turn the gear.


    The device, never used since its creation, began to move slowly.


    The annihtion device, the device designed to kill everyborer in this refinery.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to decide, Military State! Will you save the criminals for the war effort, or will you uphold justice and execute them!¡±


    Somewhere in the refinery, aborer walking with a hook through him heard a loud ttering sound.


    ***He lifted his head weakly.


    He had just finished the task assigned to him and was utterly exhausted.


    The chain moving along the rail should have led him to the break room.


    There, he would get a much-needed rest until his mana recovered.


    But for some reason, the chain was leading him somewhere unfamiliar instead of the break room.


    At first, he didn¡¯t understand what was happening.


    He confirmed dozens of times that the rail was moving differently from usual.


    Eventually, he became certain.


    Something was different today.


    What might be seen as an ominous sign to an ordinary person was a ray of hope for him.


    When you¡¯re at the top of a mountain, any direction you walk leads downhill.


    Simrly, the everyday life in the alchemic steel refinery was the most horrible in the world.


    So, if he deviated from that routine, it could only mean things were getting better.


    Could there be a malfunction?


    Did those strangers who came earlier mess something up?


    Would the supervisorse running to take him back?


    Afraid of losing this fleeting peace, he followed the chain¡¯s lead, pretending nothing was wrong.


    However, he didn¡¯t know.


    The ce the chain was dragging him to was the furnace where Alchemic Steel was melted.


    The inferno where magical mes melt steel.


    To wield mana, a living human is required.


    In other words, using a living human, one can obtain mana.


    After all, steel made from melted humans would produce a sound more beautiful than ordinary steel.

 Chapter 258: The Country of Steel and The Faceless Men (7)

    <strong>?Ah what a twist, you¡¯ve done it now. What a good y.?</strong>


    ¡®Kerapald¡¯ reverted to Zigrund.


    Although she would have liked to stay on this stage a little longer, unlike ¡®Kerapald¡¯, Zigrund had a mission.


    <strong>?If the refinery is destroyed¡­ it would spell a disaster and the operation would fail. They won¡¯t stay still.?</strong>


    This was not part of her original n.


    There was a trap set in the middle of the control room.


    Hastily made but effective.


    The lever with the striking red handle was the trigger for that trap.


    The original n was for the Regressor and Historia to argue and eventually activate the trap, falling into the Military State¡¯s prepared snare.


    But I, having read Zigrund¡¯s mind, bypassed the trap and activated the real annihtion device.<strong>?I should have disabled the annihtion device in advance¡­ No, there wasn¡¯t enough time. While traps can be set up hastily, the annihtion device was designed into this refinery from its inception.?</strong>


    Thinking this, Zigrund looked at me with suspicion.


    <strong>?But how did the Pied Piper know that was the annihtion device? He even toyed with the red handle as if mocking it.?</strong>


    While Zigrundmented and broke out of her immersion, the Regressor, realizing my transgression, shouted in urgency.


    ¡°You lunatic! What the hell are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I turned the wheel of fate!¡±


    ¡°Turn it back now!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. It¡¯s like dropping something teetering on the edge of a cliff¡ªonce it¡¯s triggered, there¡¯s no turning it back.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we going to do?!¡±


    ¡°Why should I be the one to figure that out?¡±


    The Regressor was dumbfounded by my response, but I was serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Military State that made thews, the Military State that enforces forcedbor for breaking thosews, and the Military State that created the refinery and installed the annihtion device! All I did was press the button that was right in front of me. How is that my fault?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! These people will die, and even if their deaths temporarily dy the Military State¡¯s ns, it won¡¯t lead to a better oue!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to save them? Then go ahead and save them. Rescue them yourself before the refinery leads them to their deaths!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    <strong>[Enough.]</strong>


    Tyr interrupted the Regressor.


    After taking a deep breath and looking at the Regressor, Tyr turned to me with a warm gaze and walked over.


    <strong>[Hu assumed the role of the viin for your sake. Instead of thanking him, you reproach him. Shame on you.]</strong>


    ¡°How can I thank him for this?!¡±


    <strong>[This matter would not have been easily resolved. Before wasting energy on a futile argument, Hu shouldered all the me and acted in your stead. Shei, instead of ming him, you should think about what to do next and act ordingly.]</strong>


    Reprimanding the Regressor sternly, Tyr approached me and took my hand with her cold one, offeringfort.


    <strong>[It is alright. None of us are disappointed in you. Do not me yourself. No matter what Shei says, it is merely an expression of regret, not a condemnation of you and your actions.]</strong>


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t feel guilty at all.¡±


    <strong>[Good. Let us leave it at that.]</strong>


    Tyr smiled and maintained herforting stance.


    It wasn¡¯t about letting it be.


    I genuinely felt no guilt.


    Why should I take responsibility for a device made by the Military State?


    Still, it wasn¡¯t bad to beforted by an older figure who was kind only to me.


    Even if she was a bit too old.


    ¡°There was no need for you to take it on yourself.¡±


    Although the strategic objective had been achieved, Historia still seemed unsettled, grumbling at me.


    ¡°I should have done it. I never intended to leave it to someone else...¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. I just turned the gear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Star General. I have the authority to operate Military State facilities based on my judgment.¡±


    ¡°Who grants that authority? Whether or not you have the right, it¡¯s my will that moves my body in the end.¡±


    ¡°Even so...¡±


    Ah, it would have been a better picture if Historia, with her granted authority from the Military State, had operated the device.


    But Historia didn¡¯t know which device was the annihtion device, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°But Huey, how did you find the annihtion device¡­.¡±


    Historia didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    She saw someone moving forward ahead of her.


    ¡°Kerapald?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Kerapald.


    Zigrund had already stepped out of character.


    Zigrund walked briskly to the lever with the red handle and stood before it.


    Her expression wasplex¡ªa mix of regret and detachment, with a multi-dimensional smile as she grabbed the handle tightly.


    As everyone turned their curious gazes toward her, standing in the center of the stage, she let out a deep sigh andmented.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Kerapald! What are you¡­!¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, Zigrund yanked the red handle forcefully.


    The trap, hastily made, was all the more dramatic.


    There was no time to react.


    Not due tock of ability, but because it was impossible.


    <em>Screeeeech.</em>


    Strange objects mounted on the walls of the control room began moving.


    These ornaments, hidden until now due to theck of lighting, sprang into action as soon as Zigrund pulled the lever.


    They moved at the speed of light, leaving no time to resist.


    At that moment of realization, the trap set throughout the refinery fell upon us.


    But I, having anticipated his move by reading her mind, reacted a step ahead.


    ¡°Tyr! Come here!¡±


    <strong>[Hu? Why so suddenly?]</strong>


    Pulling Tyr close, I pulled out a card.


    The Queen of Diamonds, the Queen of Fabric.


    A primitive clothing packetpressed by an alchemist.


    Combined with other cards, it could be the ¡®Spirit Robe¡¯ used by Mage Officers, but there was no time for that now.


    A wide fabric, resembling both armor and silk, unfolded from the card.


    Though its size was unsatisfactory, it was enough to cover Tyr.


    I spread the fabric wide and wrapped it around Tyr¡¯s body.


    While it should have surprised her, Tyr calmly watched what I was doing.


    Thankfully, Tyr¡¯s personality wasid-back.


    If it had been the Regressor, she would have cut me down immediately.


    As the fabric enveloped Tyr¡¯s bodypletely, a sh of light burst forth.


    Thousands of suns zed.


    The decorations on the walls were thousands, tens of thousands of high-powered searchlights.


    All at once, they emitted beams of light.


    The light, bouncing off the ground and ovepping with each other, created a blinding white ze.


    The overwhelming brightness filled my vision.


    Instinctively, I closed my eyes, but the explosive light pierced through my eyelids, invading my retinas.


    ¡°Ugh! Light?!¡±


    The trap set by the Military State.


    There was an overwhelming number of searchlights pre-installed in the control room, intended to trap Tyr.


    The sun is so bright it illuminates the world, but to us standing on the ground, it¡¯s just a small hole in the sky.


    It¡¯s not harmful unless directly stared at.


    But the searchlights created by the Military State shone from all directions, blinding us wherever we looked.


    <strong>[Though the sun has set, how can there be this much light¡­?!]</strong>


    ¡°They¡¯re searchlights! Heated metal emits light! The refinery also serves as a factory for making searchlights!¡±


    It was a desperate measure to deal with Tyr at night.


    If I hadn¡¯t been there, it would have been quite effective.


    The artificial light would have exhausted the darkness.


    But unlike the sun, the artificial light of searchlights was practical, emitting only visible light.


    Itcked the Arcane and intense heat of the sun and couldn¡¯t prate my thick fabric.


    ¡°Tyr, are you okay?¡±


    <strong>[I-I¡¯m fine. Being protected is not so bad¡­ not at all.]</strong>


    Feeling Tyr¡¯s grip tighten on my fabric, she leaned her head against me.


    <em>What¡¯s not bad?</em>


    <em>It¡¯s pretty bad!</em>


    <em>You¡¯re supposed to protect me, not the other way around!</em>


    <em>Zigrund is moving right now!</em>


    <strong>?First, let¡¯s eliminate the variables.?</strong>


    Zigrund didn¡¯t miss the moment when everyone temporarily lost their sight.


    She pulled out a hidden dagger and thrust it towards me in an instant.


    Though Tyr was close by, she couldn¡¯t detect the attack amidst the flood of light.


    <em>What should I do?</em>


    <em>Use Tyr as a shield?</em>


    <em>No, that¡¯s ast resort.</em>


    If the fabric covering Tyr got torn, it would immensely deplete Tyr¡¯s darkness.


    Anyway, the other side hadn¡¯t recovered her sight either; she just remembered my position and attacked.


    In that case¡­


    ¡°Tyr! Excuse me!¡±


    <strong>[¡­Do as you wish.]</strong>


    ¡°There¡¯s no wish!¡±


    I grabbed Tyr and rolled immediately.


    Our bodies hit the ground hard.


    The pain in my back was brief, and I rolled desperately so Zigrund couldn¡¯t pinpoint my location.


    My back hurt from the hard floor, but it was better than being stabbed.


    Zigrund, unable to follow my movements in the light, lost track of me.


    <em>Phew, I survived.</em>


    <em>I¡¯m d I can read thoughts with my eyes closed.</em>


    <em>Is Tyr okay?</em>


    <strong>[I-Is this the so-called wrapping custom? When I heard about it, I was speechless, but experiencing it firsthand is quite different¡­]</strong>


    <em>She¡¯s talking nonsense, so she must be okay.</em>


    <em>Tyr is fine.</em>


    After all, a vampire wouldn¡¯t be hurt just by rolling on the ground.


    <strong>?Did he figure out what the trap was? And dodged my attack? This can¡¯t be exined by mere intuition or knowledge.?</strong>


    Damn. I should worry about myself.


    Moving first made Zigrund suspicious of me.


    <strong>?Suspicious. This needs to be confirmed, even if it means revealing my disguise.?</strong>


    Having mastered Gam Qi Art, the Regressor and Historia quickly adapted to the light.


    At their level, they could channel Qi into their eyes.


    As soon as they adapted to the blinding light, they quickly assessed the situation.


    ¡°If this light is a trap to deplete darkness, then it¡¯s meant to trap Tyrkanzyaka. Then what of it?¡±


    Realizing something, the Regressor pointed at Zigrund, who stood in ¡®Kerapald¡¯s form, holding a dagger as if to stab someone.


    Historia quickly grasped the situation.


    Kerapald pulled the lever, thus activating numerous searchlights.


    Thus, the conclusion was evident.


    ¡°Kerapald triggered the trap.¡±


    No doubt about it.


    Despite her attachment to herrades who survived Hameln, Historia had her limits.


    Kerapald, an aspiring Mage Officer, was the most distant from her emotionally, making him the easiest to suspect.


    ¡°Betrayal? Or disguise¡­?¡±


    ¡°Either way, he¡¯s an enemy, right? Then!¡±


    Without hesitation, the Regressor charged at Zigrund with Chun-aeng.


    Historia¡¯s brief hesitation made the Regressor¡¯s swift attack seem almost natural as if they had been enemies moments ago.


    The transparent sword cleaved through the light, slicing Zigrund deeply.


    ¡°Gaaah!¡±


    Zigrund staggered back, blood pouring out.


    Her hand went limp, dropping the dagger.


    The Regressor, who had driven her to the brink, pointed Chun-aeng and shouted.


    ¡°Stop the trap now¡­! Huh? He¡¯s Dead?¡±


    The Regressor was baffled.


    She hadn¡¯t used a killing blow, yet his body was trembling and he was dying.


    ¡°What? A puppet? No, the feeling just before¡­¡±


    <em>No, that¡¯s acting.</em>


    <em>Zigrund¡¯s been perfecting this death act countless times.</em>


    Stopping her breath and disrupting her Qi flow, her performance was so realistic that the Regressor was momentarily confused.


    I wanted to tell her it was a death act, but if I did, Zigrund would focus more on me.


    Better to stay silent for now.


    The only one not following the situation was Shiati.


    She was frowning as she still hadn¡¯t recovered her sight.


    ¡°Ugh¡­. Kerapald? Where are you?¡±


    Historia clicked her tongue and grabbed Shiati, shouting.


    ¡°Shiati, listen carefully! Kerapald betrayed us, and now we¡¯re caught in a trap!¡±


    ¡°Historia? Why are you suddenly trying to drive a wedge between us?¡±


    ¡°Just listen! I don¡¯t have time to exin everything to make you understand!¡±


    Snapping sharply, Historia led Shiati to a rtively shaded area.


    Then Historia shouted.


    ¡°Cutie!¡±


    The Regressor immediately reacted.


    ¡°What? And stop calling me cutie!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way this trap ends here. We need to get out fast! Cut the wall! If I break it, the whole building might copse!¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­! If we leave now, this ce will turn into hell¡­!¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to kill the people who followed you? Think of yourrades over the criminals trapped here!¡±


    The Regressor agreed with that.


    She would only ponder when there was time.


    Faced with herrades¡¯ danger, she wasn¡¯t one to prioritize abstract ideals.


    Having no choice, the Regressor showed flexibility like any other normal person.


    ¡°Skyde Art¡­!¡±


    Just as the Regressor was about to cut the wall with Chun-aeng, she noticed something and changed the direction of her sword to deflect something zooming towards her.


    <em>ng!</em>


    Swinging her sword into the air, a metallic ng resounded.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end.


    The Regressor stepped forward, shing dozens of times into the empty air.


    Each swing produced a loud metallic sound.


    It was blinding everywhere.


    Finding an existence made of light within the ring light was as difficult as spotting a bluebird floating in a blue sea.


    The Regressor wouldn¡¯t have found it if not for her Magic Eyes.


    Seven colors shed in turn, and the Regressor barely caught sight of the being attacking her.


    Seeing it, the Regressor frowned.


    ¡°Eimeder¡­! Here of all ces!¡±


    <strong>¡ºControlled observationplete. Manifestation rate 57%. Artificial light environment. Advantageous.¡»</strong>


    The guardian angel of the Military State, covered in light, revealed itself amidst the zing light.


    Simultaneously, loud noises came from outside.


    The hidden forces of the Military State wereing to exterminate the rats caught in the trap.

 Chapter 259: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (8)

    Chapter 259: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (8)A trap must conceal its danger until the moment it springs.


    A trap should only reveal its brutal nature only after the prey is caught.


    Because of this, Zigrund¡¯s trap required a few key elements.


    The lights filling the control room were the perfect trap to restrain the Progenitor, but they had no physical power themselves.


    They were, in essence, the weakest and most porous in the world.


    Our party wasn¡¯tposed solely of Tyr, so if anyone else responded to the trap, they would tear through it instantly.


    Therefore, to ensure we were thoroughly subdued, Zigrund had prepared two additional measures.


    One was the Envoy, Eimeder, the artificial angel protecting the Military State, the avatar of light that became stronger under dazzling lights.


    The other was the hidden soldiers stationed throughout thebor camp.


    The trap couldn¡¯t be revealed prematurely, so the soldiers couldn¡¯t be ced outside.If the refinery were treated as an enemy stronghold where soldiers could appear at any moment, it would be hard to spring the trap.


    Thus, Zigrund hid elite soldiers inside the refinery, where theborers were held.


    Hiding them was easy¡ªthey simply had to pretend to beborers.


    The n seeded.


    The trap was sprung, and they rushed in at the most inconvenient time for us.


    However, just as we were in a bind, so were they now that the trap was sprung.


    ¡°The annihtion sequence has been activated?! That wasn¡¯t part of the n¡­!¡±


    If they didn¡¯t do anything, the entire refinery would be obliterated.


    But this was their only chance to defeat us.


    They would fail to achieve their strategic objective if they allowed the refinery to be destroyed.


    If they chose to stop the annihtion device, they would leave themselves vulnerable.


    The Military State¡¯s dilemma was whether to aim for tactical victory or strategic sess.


    As they were thrown into confusion, Historia stepped forward with resolute determination, blocking their path.


    The soldiers halted.


    ¡°Major General Historia¡­!¡±


    When one of the Six Star Generals blocked the narrow passage, murmurs spread among the soldiers.


    These were troops directly dispatched by Command, and Historia, being the Daughter of the Military State and the Idol of Generals, was well-known to them.


    But the disturbance was brief; they were elite troops after all.


    They quickly reorganized and faced Historia.


    Themander of the troop, General Toruk, clenched his fist and stepped forward.


    ¡°So, Major General Historia. I never expected you to betray the Military State.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stand down. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Targeting the refinery? From treason to terrorism. Both you and Lankart seem desperate to reach Tantalus. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°We aimed to reduce the scope of the conflict. Had we not attacked the refinery, a full-scale war would have broken out.¡±


    ¡°Did you believe we would lose? The Military State¡¯s army?!¡±


    Historia remained silent.


    The enraged General Toruk took several deep breaths to calm himself.


    ¡°Mutiny, desertion, and treason. You deserve summary execution, but given the current emergency, I have a proposal for you.¡±


    General Toruk, assuming they had the upper hand, lifted his chin arrogantly and offered his proposal.


    ¡°Surrender immediately and suppress the enemies of the Military State. Then we will spare your life and the lives of those you wish to protect.¡±


    Opting for the most efficient solution at the most critical time¡ªindeed, it¡¯s what the Military State would do.


    The Regressor was tied up with Eimeder.


    In the flood of light, Tyr¡¯s power was weakened, and her range of activity was greatly reduced.


    If Historia were to join them now, the tide would turn drastically.


    <em>But that¡¯s not going to happen.</em>


    <em>Historia would never betray us¡­</em>


    ¡°Is this your personal decision, or is it Command¡¯s judgment?¡±


    <em>Hey, Historia.</em>


    <em>Why are you hesitating?</em>


    <em>Why are you asking that?</em>


    ¡°It is Command¡¯s judgment. I disagree, but I follow the orders because I am a soldier of the Military State.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Historia slowly turned her gaze from me to Shiati.


    Cold calction filled her eyes.


    <em>N-No way? She isn¡¯t considering betrayal in this short time, is she?</em>


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯d rather die than surrender!¡±


    Shiati¡¯s cry was desperate butcked conviction.


    It alsopletely contradicted my own stance.


    I¡¯d surrender rather than die.


    After all, life is precious, even if you must roll in the mud.


    <em>Ah, but not now.</em>


    <em>It¡¯s not dangerous enough to die yet.</em>


    <em>If Historia sides with them, though, it might get risky¡­.</em>


    ¡°Ria.¡±


    ¡°Huey. I need to think¨C"


    ¡°Are you nning to take our bodies back this time?¡±


    One sentence was enough to sway her wavering heart.


    Historia shuddered violently as if struck by lightning.


    Her alwaysposed, sharp eyes widened.


    Her clenched hands trembled pitifully.


    ¡°You, Uh¡­.¡±


    The Military State¡¯s taboo.


    Historia¡¯s nightmare.


    The incident at Hamelin held significant meaning¡­


    At least for those who witnessed it, it left an indelible mark on their soul.


    ¡°Pulling them out of the river couldn¡¯t solve anything. Historia, it wasn¡¯t their bodies that sank but their hearts.¡±


    One of those children became one of the Six Star Generals, a person who could alter the fate of the Military State.


    While their deaths changed Historia and me a little, it ultimately altered the Military State.


    Would those children be satisfied knowing this?


    <em>I don¡¯t know.</em>


    ¡°...Stand back. If you die, I won¡¯t let it go.¡±


    ¡°Then, do your best.¡±


    Historia looked at me.


    Her gaze was terrifying¡­ No, it was a fearful gaze.


    As soon as she gazed at me, she looked away just as quickly.


    Cornered, Historia took a step forward.


    It felt less like charging at the enemy and more like running away from me and Shiati.


    <strong>?Tsk, things have gottenplicated.?</strong>


    General Toruk, inwardly clicking his tongue, spoke to Historia onest time.


    ¡°It¡¯s foolish for someone of your status to make a stupid choice based on petty emotions. Are you confident you won¡¯t regret this?¡±


    <em>It¡¯s not a choice.</em>


    <em>Being forced into a corner and taking the only avable path isn¡¯t a choice.</em>


    <em>Strength doesn¡¯t necessarilye with emotional resilience.</em>


    Historia was so strong that she felt lonely.


    The world seemed like a lump of y in her hands.


    In a life where everything seemed about to crumble if she squeezed too hard, she lived constantly adjusting her strength.


    She hoped her friends would reach her.


    But no one fulfilled her wish.


    The girl didn¡¯t know that to get closer, she had to approach first.


    ¡°¡­When you¡¯re busy regretting, there is no room for new regrets.¡±


    All that remained was an all-out war.


    General Toruk realized this.


    However, even facing one of the Six Star Generals of the Military State, he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    It was partly because he was a soldier, but mostly because he had no reason to fear.


    <strong>?The n went awry, but it¡¯s still within expectations. The Progenitor is neutralized. If the Envoy ys the boy and the Camari binds the Gunmaster, the rest will be easily subdued. Once they¡¯re dealt with, the Progenitor and the Gunmaster will surrender.?</strong>


    ¡°When the bnce tips further, negotiations will no longer be necessary. That was yourst chance. A pity, Major General Historia. Everyone, attack¡­!¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ Excuse me, Generals. I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡±


    A cracking sound was heard.


    The sound wasn¡¯t particrly loud, just noticeable amid the noise in the control room.


    However, the visual effect was striking.


    The light was tilting in one direction.


    It was like the colors seen at sunset were being reproduced indoors.


    As the light gradually nted, it grew dim as if night was falling.


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    ¡°The bnce tipped, but not in your favor.¡±


    Even if I was confused about the annihtion device, I read from Zigrund¡¯s thoughts that the trap was light-based and that the Envoy woulde.


    So, I was prepared.


    All I had to do was get rid of the lights.


    The principle of lighting is simple.


    Pulling thin strands of Alchemic Steel and heating them would produce light.


    Most officers could usebat alchemy, so producing lights at the alchemic steel refinery would have been easy.


    But was that enough?


    ¡°Improvising the lights was a brilliant move. But really? Attaching them to the barbed wire in a hurry? What were you thinking?¡±


    As I finished speaking, Azzy trotted from my left to my right.


    Behind us, the Regressor and Eimeder were engaged in fiercebat, while in front, Historia was facing off against a multitude of humans.


    But Azzy moved leisurely as if this had nothing to do with her.


    The absurdity of the scene left the humans momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Woof, hoo! Woof, hoo!¡±


    Azzy walked with dozens of strands of barbed wire in her mouth.


    ¡°What would you do if a strolling dog bit the barbed wire?¡±


    <em>Crack.</em>


    A single dog was tearing through the barbed wire.


    The size of the barbed wire Azzy was dragging was absurdpared to her size.


    It was like a fish pulling an entire while swimming, an illogical sight.


    With each step, the building creaked, and the lights attached to the barbed wire burst.


    Every time the taut barbed wire snagged her steps, Azzy shook her head irritably.


    The shredded barbed wire shook violently, causing the lights to crash to the ground.


    In turn, the lights exploded all around.


    Following Azzy, the Princess, holding tools and covered in soot, hurried along.


    She stopped abruptly upon seeing the soldiers, and time resumed its flow.


    General Toruk, alternating his gaze between Azzy and the Princess, pointed his sword at Azzy.


    ¡°Stop that dog immediately!¡±


    General Toruk shouted.


    He and the other generals and officers charged toward Historia.


    They didn¡¯t intend to defeat her alone, but rather to force their way through the narrow gap between Historia and the entrance.


    But they misjudged their capabilities.


    They believed they could push past Historia.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    In a single breath, Historia stepped on the walls, ceiling, and floor in quick session.


    She looked more like a rubber ball bouncing violently against all surfaces.


    With such explosive Qi Art, Historia left imprints on the walls and ceiling beforending on the floor.


    When shended, not a single general was left standing on their feet.


    The charging officers were thrown to the ground, each hit in some way.


    A general kicked in the chest gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Damn¡­! We¡¯re running out of time¡­!¡±


    ¡°Stop whining! The two of you, tie her up!¡±


    With each step Azzy took, the lights exploded.


    The control room grew progressively darker.


    It was like nighttime was seeping in unnoticed.


    <em>I offered an additional 10% of my share for that.</em>


    <em>Because of all of you, it''s about time I slowly worry about defaulting on the debt.</em>


    ¡°With the Envoy over there, we just need to fight together!¡±


    <em>That goes for us, too.</em>


    As the light diminished, Eimeder stood out more and more in the gradually darkening room.


    The dimmer the light, the more distinct Eimeder¡¯s form became as it fiercely battled the Regressor.


    <em>Good.</em>


    The light shone brilliantly as Eimeder moved.


    And among those drawn to shiny things, there was a certain animal here that was drawn to it.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    Unable to hold back, Nabi leaped onto Eimeder.


    It was a stealthy, powerful surprise attack.


    Not driven by malice but by pure curiosity and hunting instinct, making it even more lethal.


    Nabi¡¯s paws pressed down on Eimeder.


    If she had wed instead, Eimeder, made of light, wouldn¡¯t have been hurt.


    But Nabi aimed to grab the light, and in that romantic gesture, the light dispersed momentarily.


    Thanks to Nabi, the Regressor got a brief respite.


    ¡°Great, now I can¡­!¡±


    The Regressor drew Jizan.


    Adjusting her grip, she threw Jizan towards the remaining lights on Azzy¡¯s opposite side.


    The barbed wire strung along the concrete wall was no match for Jizan¡¯s weight.


    Jizan smashed through the barbed wire, causing the stone and steel wall to ripple.


    Stone and metal shards rained down the room, breaking or shattering many lights.


    Before the Regressor could retrieve Jizan, Eimeder, who had shaken off Nabi, thrust a de of light.


    <strong>[You have caused quite amotion. Yes, a light-based trap. It has been a long time since I have experienced such unpleasantness.]</strong>


    A beam of light was sucked into the darkness.


    The movement of light, once swift, slowed noticeably.


    The darkness where the lights used to be formed into a shape that caught the angel¡¯s de.


    When night falls, the vampire awakens.


    Regaining her senses, Tyr stood before Eimeder.


    Seeing Eimeder, now much faster and stronger, Tyr tilted her head.


    <strong>[But it is rather strange. Even the archangels of the Sanctum can not reform this easily. What did you sacrifice to achieve this?]</strong>


    Eimeder did not respond, instead, it extended an arm.


    Light from the shattered lights flowed into Eimeder¡¯s body.


    Reformed in an instant, Eimeder¡¯s form was fully restored.


    Tyr, seeing this, muttered calmly.


    <strong>[No answer, typical. Very well. suit yourself.]</strong>


    <strong>¡ºExterminate.¡»</strong>


    ¡°Tyr is free, and Azzy and Nabi are doing their part. Military State officers, do you get it now? This isn¡¯t a trap anymore. It¡¯s your grave.¡±


    <em>We¡¯re already in a much better position.</em>


    <em>Even if the Camari joins the fray, the scales have tipped so far that they are now rolling on their own.</em>


    <em>Apetentmander would realize this acutely.</em>


    <em>They won¡¯t show weakness in front of the enemy, but they must feel it.</em>


    ¡°You think we¡¯ll surrender?!¡±


    ¡°No! You don¡¯t have to surrender! Instead, we can all be winners! I have a proposal for you!¡±


    I raised my hand and pointed behind him.


    ¡°If you turn around right now and save theborers who are dying as we speak, we will assist you! Based purely on humanitarian grounds, of course!¡±

 Chapter 260: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (9)

    Chapter 260: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (9)Like all countries that have reflected on numerous past failures, the Military State respected the judgment of fieldmanders.


    While there were Signallers, they provided information and set strategic goals without interfering in the chain ofmand.


    There were clues on the field that could only be obtained there.


    No matter how quickly a Signaller made a decision, they couldn¡¯t surpass the honed instincts of a fieldmander.


    In this sense, General Toruk was an excellentmander.


    He made his judgment the moment Eimeder was vanquished by thebined efforts of Nabi, the Regressor, and Tyr.


    "I ept your proposal. However, we also need to have some trust in you."


    They would never admit it, but it was akin to a deration of conditional surrender.


    I did not point this out to ensure smooth negotiations.


    "You want hostages? But we''re not fools to send hostages, so we promise our full cooperation instead.""And what is that?"


    "We will temporarily halt our advance and focus on rescue operations until everyone here is saved."


    <strong>?Halt the advance? If that were the case, it wouldn''t be any better since it would ultimately tie their feet up, will they ept it??</strong>


    They probably will.


    <em>The Regressor is against killing all theborers, and Historia''s goal is to avoidbat rather than destroy the refinery.</em>


    <em>As for Tyr, she''s just ying along.</em>


    Just then, the Regressor approached, having sessfully vanquished Eimeder.


    She unhesitatingly patted my shoulder and spoke.


    "What kind of deals are you making on your own?"


    "It¡¯s a negotiation. After all, this is a Military State facility, and we need all the hands we can get to save theborers."


    "What? But you activated the annihtion device yourself!"


    "I didn''t intend to kill them. It was a means to ensure our safety. Do you think they would have even pretended to listen to us if I hadn''t activated it?"


    The Regressor looked at General Toruk and the soldiers he had brought.


    It wasn''t arge number.


    As a goodmander, he had already divided his forces and spread them throughout the refinery, knowing things had gone wrong.


    They would need to start repairs immediately after the battle.


    <strong>?...A strategist? More like... a dramatic con artist.?</strong>


    I subtly suggested.


    "Facing a sudden disaster, joining forces with the enemy to save people. Such a beautiful and humane ending! Let''s work together for a happy ending."


    "Tch, this means we are helping the Military State."


    "Not quite. Mr. Shei, to save theborers, don''t we need to destroy the devices leading them to their deaths? Just as you wanted."


    The Regressor grasped my meaning and stammered.


    "Huh?"


    "Yes! It''s a chance to destroy the refinery''s facilities to your heart''s content. With the careful guidance of the Military State!"


    In short, it meant she could engage in destruction without causing casualties, just as she wanted.


    If she destroyed the facilities one by one, the refinery would be inoperable even if theborers remained.


    The situation fitted perfectly.


    Humans, unlike gears, were too different to ever fit perfectly.


    Their thoughts, goals, and abilities all differ, making misalignment inevitable somewhere.


    However, the situation I orchestrated aligns perfectly.


    The Regressor felt something akin to awe.


    <strong>?Hughes. Just how far can you predict...??</strong>


    <em>Huh? it''s not a prediction though.</em>


    <strong>?Realizing it was a trap, he overtook us. He destroyed the prepared trap and nned topletely destroy the refinery. Along the way... he avoided unnecessary sacrifices as I wanted and prevented a battle with the Military State as the Gunmaster wished. This is... even a Prophet couldn''t do this...?</strong>


    To urately grasp the intentions of the Military State, predict their actions, and n countermeasures... would be great.


    It would rival the talent of famous strategists in history.


    But in reality, I just read the thoughts of the Camari who devised these ns and dismantled them one by one like solving a problem.


    I''m not a genius; I''m a fraud who saw the answers beforehand.


    Unfortunately.


    <strong>?...Maybe, truly.?</strong>


    The Regressor''s thoughts were interrupted by the urgency of the situation.


    There was no time for hesitation now; each second could mean someone''s death.


    Picking up the sword she had dropped, the Regressor left me with a few words.


    "Anyway, you¡¯re really helpful this time. Thanks."


    She confidently headed towards General Toruk and his soldiers.


    Seeing her approach, the soldiers moved to surround her warily.


    The Regressor, annoyed, swung her sword and spoke.


    "Stop messing around and lead the way! There''s no time for this!"


    Seeing her confident demeanor, one of the officers grumbled.


    "Damn. With him here, we''re practically hostages."


    "Move quickly before I treat you as real hostages!"


    While the Regressor led them, I subtly called Tyr over.


    Seeing my gesture, Tyr approached leisurely.


    <strong>[Thanks to you, I avoided getting sunburned. If not for your quick thinking, I might have been a charred mess. This fabric you give me, quite a thoughtful gift, would you not say?]</strong>


    She feigned nonchnce.


    She was pretty startled by the sheer number of those artificial lights the Military State used.


    Although they fell shortpared to sunlight in many ways, the density of the light exceeded that of the sun.


    Had she faced it head-on, even Tyr would have been temporarily incapacitated.


    A vampire in the light is like a human underwater.


    The immense pressure would hinder their every move, and their strength would diminish.


    Well, she might have escaped somehow.


    She could resist the light with darkness or break through the wall by moving just 30 meters in one direction.


    But by then, we would all be dead.


    <em>Oh, I guess I saved myself more than Tyr.</em>


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I scratched my head.


    "It¡¯s nothing. Since you''re done with it, can you return that fabric?"


    At my legitimate request, Tyr, who was still draped in my Diamond Queen, hesitated and clutched the fabric tighter.


    <strong>[...is this not a gift?]</strong>


    "I never said it was. It''s expensive. Please give it back."


    <strong>[Howcking in romance. How could a man take back a handkerchief he once gave?]</strong>


    "That''s outdated thinking. Nowadays, people even ask for their gifts back when breaking up."


    <strong>[The world is doomed!]</strong>


    "I don''t think the world''s demise will be caused by returning gifts."


    Reluctantly, Tyr handed back the Queen of Fabric.


    Knowing its high value, I couldn''t just give it away.


    I transformed the fabric back into a card and put it in my pocket.


    But Tyr still seemed dissatisfied, mutteringints.


    <strong>[I can not understand it! How could someone with any dignity take back something they gave?]</strong>


    "Haha. I need it for something. And Tyr, I have a favor to ask."


    <strong>[You got a thick face. Is that how someone asking for a favor behaves, taking back something they gave without a second thought?]</strong>


    <em>I dislike taking things back too, but the Queen of Fabric is a valuable tool for me too.</em>


    <em>It''s worth a house, after all.</em>


    <em>I can''t just give it away.</em>


    <em>And you seem to take my giving things for grantedtely.</em>


    "Tyr, you''re older and richer than me. You''ve even founded a country! Isn''t it too much to take away one of the few remaining possessions of a small citizen like me? Are you trying to kick someone when they are down?"


    <strong>[Would I begrudge you for everything I ever give? Should you not first show your sincerity so that I can give you treasures or gold in return?]</strong>


    "Ah, right. Didn''t you promise gold or treasures as payment for the lectures and massages, but ended up not giving anything useful? I trusted the name of the Progenitor, Tyrkanzyaka, and waited. So, when can I expect those?"


    <strong>[...Let us discuss thatter. For now, what is your urgent request?]</strong>


    <em>Tsk, impressive.</em>


    <em>Using urgency to evade unfavorable answers.</em>


    <em>Perhaps because she has experience in building a country, she¡¯s better with words than some regressor.</em>


    Looking around, I lowered my voice and whispered to Tyr.


    "If they save theborers, they''ll likely be released temporarily. While helping them, pretend to assist and then..."


    <strong>[Then?]</strong>


    "Blind their eyes with darkness and secretly lead theborers outside the refinery. Scatter them in all directions, so the iing Military State forces have to deal with new problems."


    Realizing the importance of my request, Tyr also lowered her voice.


    <strong>[Is that really okay? I heard theseborers are all heinous criminals. Releasing them into the world would cause many problems.]</strong>


    "I don''t care. As long as they don''t harm me."


    <strong>[Ignoringw and justice. Your attitude is quite deplorable.]</strong>


    "Disappointed?"


    Tyr shook her head and gave a faint smile.


    Her red lips formed a gentle curve.


    It was the smile of someone recognizing a fellow conspirator in the same muddy waters.


    <strong>[Not at all. In fact, I like it even more.]</strong>


    To Tyr, this refinery was not a horrific ce trampling on human dignity.


    Historically, it was just another advanced method of human exploitation.


    Discussing modern morality with a thousand-year-old Vampire Queen was meaningless.


    <strong>[Wait a moment. So what will you do in the meantime?]</strong>


    "Me? Even if I try to help, I''ll be no help, and if I get taken hostage, I''ll just hinder you and Ria. I''ll stay here and be protected."


    <strong>[That seems like a good idea.]</strong>


    "Alright. Tyr, please go and free theborers. Not for justice, but for me."


    Tyr smiled faintly at my words.


    <strong>[I shall grant your request.]</strong>


    And so Tyr left the control room, shrouded in darkness.


    Dozens of dark knights emerged from her shadow as she moved away.


    Vampires saving humans?


    It was not as umon as you might think.


    While humans have killed the most humans, the species that has saved the most humans was surprisingly vampires.


    Well.


    Now that preparations wereplete, I stretched and turned around.


    One side saw Azzy struggling with the barbed wire while Nabi gleefully checked the fallen lights.


    The lights sparkled like shattered ss, soon to be Nabi''s footprints.


    On the other side, Historia was exining what had happened to Shiati and the Princess.


    Shiati was gritting her teeth, and the Princess looked bewildered by the sudden change in the situation.


    ¡°What? Wait. You said Kerapald betrayed us? And Sir Shei killed him because he activated the trap¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. Whether he was the real Kerapald or someone in disguise. What¡¯s certain is that something happened to him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. He wouldn¡¯t betray us¡­¡±


    ¡°You never know how people can change.¡±


    The Princess looked around anxiously.


    Despite some broken lights, the control room was still bright, making the interior clearly visible.


    ¡°¡­But.¡±


    Surveying the control room, the Princess asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Where is Kerapald?¡±


    Historia flinched and turned her head sharply.


    She looked at the spot where Kerapald had fallen bleeding.


    But there was no one there.


    Not even a dried bloodstain.


    Historia tensed and reached out her hand.


    ¡°¡­It seems that Kerapald wasn¡¯t the real one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s a relief! Kerapald didn¡¯t betray us after all!¡±


    Historia red at the Princess with contempt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good news. If someone disguised as him, it means his identity was exposed, and he probably underwent horrible torture, spilled all the information, and was executed.¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°But to fool both me and that boy. How could that be?¡±


    Oh, that.


    It was a masterful performance.


    Zigrund¡¯s acting was not some Arcane Art.


    She was a true actor, honing her skills to show one human to another.


    It was purely a matter of technique, so even the Regressor and Historia werepletely fooled.


    Her greatest ability was infusing her body with Gam Qi Art.


    At the cusp of Axiom, her Qi Art allowed her to manipte her body¡¯s responses and even transform into another being.


    ¡°Meow?¡±


    <em>Crash.</em>


    Nabi, who was enjoying breaking lights, felt something off and lifted her paw.


    Something was wrong with the light, and as she lifted her paw, a loud explosion followed.


    ¡°Meow-eow-eow!¡±


    Like fireworks, the light burst and sparkling dust scattered.


    Reacting instantly, Historia used her Qi to blow it away, while Azzy and Nabi barked in surprise.


    In the ensuing chaos, Historia¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Everyone, gather! Don¡¯t scatter!¡±


    Historia stopped mid-sentence as someone emerged in front of her.


    A tall female general with braided hair and sleepy eyes stared back at her with wide-open eyes.


    It was as if there were two Historias, indistinguishable from one another.


    Shiati and the Princess, seeing the two identical Historias, were shocked.


    ¡°There are two¡­ Gunmaster?!¡±


    Finding someone identical to herself, Historia wasted no time in astonishment.


    Both moved simultaneously with a brief gap.


    One Historia extended her leg, while the other ¡®Historia¡¯ let out a gentle sigh before gracefully deflected and tried to twist the leg with her knee and elbow.


    The kick abruptly changed direction mid-air, and limbs moved swiftly.


    <em>Boom.</em>


    Historia¡¯s Qi Art exploded, sending both figures skidding back.


    ¡®Historia¡¯ urgently reached out to me and shouted.


    ¡°Huey! It¡¯s dangerous! Hide behind m¨C!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hide behind you... You¡¯re the fake.¡±


    Leaving the Princess, I ran toward the closer Historia.


    As I moved away, the outstretched hand clenched and unclenched in vain.


    The face of ¡®Historia,¡¯ who saw me rejecting her and running away again, filled with despair.


    ¡°H-How¡­¡±


    <em>There¡¯s no point in facial acting.</em>


    <em>The easiest way to see through an act is to remind yourself that it¡¯s all a performance.</em>


    ¡®Historia¡¯ realized I wasn¡¯t just testing but had genuinely seen through her.


    Her expression changed instantly.


    With pure curiosity and puzzlement, ¡®Historia¡¯¡ªZigrund in disguise¡ªtilted her head and questioned.


    ¡°You knew I was the fake?¡±

 Chapter 261: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (10)

    Chapter 261: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (10)The secret to seeing through Zigrund''s disguise?


    Needless to say, it was Mind Reading.


    Zigrund, a Star General who personally participated in operations, was like a staff officer who kindly exined the whole operation to me.


    But there was a problem.


    I couldn¡¯t reveal her true identity without exining my Mind Reading ability.


    Zigrund''s transformation was not an Arcane.


    Itbined body transformation techniques using Qi art, the Military State''s intelligence, and masterful acting.


    Though it borrowed some methods from the Arcane, it was a purely human skill.


    Thus, neither the Regressor nor Tyr noticed anything strange.


    The main reason was that they didn¡¯t know who Kerapald was.I am the same.


    I haven¡¯t met Kerapald for years.


    If I forcibly im that he is actually a disguised Star General, it would only lead to suspicion returning to me.


    There was no need to take such a risk, right?


    I could just lure her in.


    As nned, she took the bait.


    As soon as Tyr left, Zigrund targeted me, gambling her life by transforming into Historia to attack us.


    <em>Good.</em>


    <em>Now that we''vee this far, it''s time to expose her.</em>


    "You ask how I knew? That''s backward. We¡¯re the ones confused here. Who are you? Why do you have Historia''s face and body?"


    Indeed, her appearance was identical to Historia''s, so much so that even Historia herself couldn¡¯t find any differences.


    Standing protectively before me, Historia instinctively scanned the enemy while feeling a strange difort.


    "Not just the face and body. Even thebat skills and Qi art. They''re very simr to mine. I can¡¯t say there are no differences, but¡­"


    "From the outside, it''s indistinguishable, isn''t it?"


    Knowing that someone could mimic others so perfectly was quite unsettling.


    It meant you could be substituted at any given time.


    ''Historia'' smiled confidently, as if mocking herself.


    "I can tell you, but first, I need to know something from you."


    Zigrund, with Historia''s face and body, spun around once.


    With a sleepy expression, smooth body movements, yet unnervingly precise gestures, she asked me:


    "My transformation was perfect. So how did you distinguish me?"


    "You looked quite simr. But between close friends like me and Historia, there''s a certain vibe, you know? I sensed that¨C"


    "No. You never wavered for a moment. The gap between those who know and those who don¡¯t. Your reaction definitely surpassed that gap."


    ''Historia'' walked over leisurely.


    Each step was light yet steady.


    It might seem like Historia¡¯s gait¡­ but it looked somewhat bizarre to me.


    "My transformation was perfect. Face, hair, height, skeleton, and even expressions, and speech patterns. I copied everything. The inside might be different, but from the outside, it''s indistinguishable. Yet you figured it out."


    "Quite confident, aren¡¯t you? So, is the inside different then? Maybe we had a secret signal or mark between us?"


    "Even if you had a secret signal, you¡¯d need time to go through it. But your eyes didn''t linger anywhere. Without some hidden ability, it would be impossible."


    <em>It''s possible with Mind Reading.</em>


    I distinguished her immediately because I read the mind of someone acting.


    Ordinary people don¡¯t consciously think about every breath they take.


    They walk naturally without calcting each step.


    It was the result of natural actions, not a goal to be pursued.


    But Zigrund calcted and reproduced all of that.


    Every gesture, step, voice, movement, and surrounding environment.


    She used all her muscles subtly to recreate it.


    Her art was so advanced that ordinary people could no longer distinguish between acting and reality.


    But for me, it felt like a script titled "Historia," with detailed instructions walking around.


    The face was Historia''s, but she was constantly aware that this was all an act and that her real name was Zigrund.


    So, I didn¡¯t see her as Historia.


    "A hidden ability? Yes, of course."


    <em>But I can¡¯t reveal my Mind Reading. Better to reveal something else instead.</em>


    <em>How should I exin this¡­?</em>


    <em>Oh, at times like this.</em>


    "It¡¯s love."


    "...?!"


    Let¡¯s gloss over it with a universally applicable term.


    Historia looked at me like I was crazy, but I ignored her and brazenly continued.


    "It¡¯s ack of love. With enough love, the differences are clear. Between me and Ria, we can notice even the slightest oddities in each other''s gestures."


    "That''s a lie."


    <em>I got caught!</em>


    <em>Wait. How can you be so sure?</em>


    <em>You don''t have Mind Reading abilities.</em>


    <em>Don¡¯t be so confident about the truth of my words!</em>


    I pushed forward shamelessly.


    "Prove it then."


    "Love is an emotion, not a method. It can''t answer ''how.'' Moreover, you¡­."


    Trailing off, Zigrund adjusted her emotions again.


    She imagined a virtual Historia in her mind and immersed herself in it.


    <strong>?Thest survivor of Hamelin. Rose to be a Star General, but it¡¯s a series of failures, not sesses. No adjutant to apany her, and she always moved alone, with no family to speak of. This means she is still stuck in the past. She even gave up the Six Star Generals status to confront past ghosts¡­?</strong>


    She created a persona simr to the current Historia and internalized it.


    She changed her voice, added the subtle gestures and tones she observed from Historia.


    <strong>?But he never sought out Historia. Even though he knew she had be a Star General. The weight of emotions is different. Leaning towards the other side. Thus, in this situation, Historia would...?</strong>


    Not perfectly identical, but enough to seem that way.


    That¡¯s Zigrund¡¯s method.


    Zigrund became ''Historia'' again.


    "Lies! You never thought of me seriously! Huey, you didn¡¯t look for me once in the past six years!"


    It was ''Historia'' speaking, but the real Historia felt it deeply, clutching her chest.


    While she stood silently, she was relieved that ''Historia'' was expressing her feelings for her.


    <em>How can you admit it?</em>


    <em>It''s all out now.</em>


    "And now you speak of love? Stop the nonsense! You never even thought of me!"


    "It''s not nonsense. With love, you see the differences clearly."


    "What difference?"


    <em>Tsk. If this turns into a battle of evidence, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage relying on Mind Reading.</em>


    <em>I need an excuse. It doesn''t have to be true.</em>


    <em>If it stops her from rebutting, I win.</em>


    <em>Hmm, what obvious trait is missing¡­?</em>


    <em>Oh? Wait. That might work as a reason.</em>


    "The way you shake is different."


    "Shake? What do you mean?"


    "Here, this."


    I tapped my chest.


    At my oundish response, both Historia and ''Historia'' tilted their heads in confusion.


    Never mind.


    Let¡¯s call it privacy, and if they criticize it, I''ll use them of being rude.


    "The real Historia has been tied up for days. Even for a Star General level individual, she was bound so tightly that even her chest and torso werepressed. So her movements are restricted. Compared to the fake, who shakes quite normally. The difference is obvious."


    Maybe my answer was too unexpected.


    Even ''Historia,'' who usually matched my lines, hesitated and paused.


    After a moment''s thought, she realized her oversight.


    "...Indeed, I didn¡¯t consider that."


    "Of course not. As I¡¯ve said repeatedly, love makes the difference."


    "Is that what love means¡­? I didn¡¯t reflect on Historia¡¯s recent condition."


    "Even if you did, could you pinpoint such subtle differences? Only someone with keen observation could do that."


    "Shut up, both of you!"


    Historia turned and kicked my leg.


    Her boot dug into my leg, and it felt like a heavy rope pulling me down.


    I iled my arms and fell embarrassingly.


    Standing with one arm covering her chest, Historia looked down at me with a mix of shame and disdain.


    "Pervert, I ignored it because it was awkward for a prisoner to react sensitively¡­!"


    But my lie deceived our allies before the enemy.


    Oops.


    The flow was disrupted.


    I might have kept fooling them if this continued.


    "...It was usible. But a well-crafted lie."


    Just as dipping your hand in hot water makes lukewarm water feel cold, emotions are rtive.


    Thanks to our Historia¡¯s excessive embarrassment, ''Historia'' regainedposure.


    "Historia adjusted her body to withstand the effects of Qi art using Gam Qi Art. She wouldn¡¯t be damaged just from being tied up for a few days."


    "You figured it out. Indeed, it was hard to distinguish based on that."


    "Still, it was an oversight. I haven¡¯t received such information about her being a recent prisoner. And she managed to stay still even when tied up."


    "You also couldn¡¯t dismiss my im. Ria and I have been together these past few days. We could¡¯ve made something that only the two of us recognized, not necessarily signals or visible markers."


    "True, I can¡¯t deny that. But it''s highly unlikely."


    "Why? You don¡¯t know what happened to Ria during those days."


    Despite my sharp point, ''Historia'' calmly replied.


    "If you had shared some secret, Historia wouldn¡¯t be so defensive."


    <em>This is tough.</em>


    I continued arguing.


    "That¡¯s just a possibility. It doesn¡¯t count as evidence."


    "Like your im?"


    <em>Tsk. As expected of a Star General, she¡¯s not easily fooled.</em>


    <em>I need another exnation¡­</em>


    "Huey! How long will you two keep chatting? There¡¯s no time for friendly talks!"


    Historia, unintentionally eavesdropping, interrupted forcefully.


    "I¡¯ll handle myself, or rather, that thing. You should leave."


    "Are you sure you don''t need my help?"


    "I¡¯m confident in one-on-one. I rarely lose. And Huey, you¡¯re powerless. Even if you stay, you won¡¯t be much help¡­"


    "You''re wrong, Historia. You¡¯re too naive for espionage."


    ¡®Historia¡¯ interrupted.


    "I asked how he figured me out. He hasn¡¯t given a proper reason. Of course not. There probably isn¡¯t one."


    "Why does that matter?"


    "Groundless confidence. Winning every gamble. The Arcane."


    With a strange smile, ''Historia'' began exining kindly, like a teacher to a child.


    "Seeing the future. Reading the past. Following the threads of fate. Observing and hearing from miles away. Miracles drawn from faith and belief. Any power that does not originate from humans, but is granted miraculously and defiesmon sense, we call it the Arcane."


    "...I know that."


    "If you know, why not suspect him?"


    Clomping her boots, ''Historia'' retreated slightly, half-hidden in the control room¡¯s darkness, counting on her fingers.


    "A piper yed in Hamelin. Many children died, and those who saw it distrusted the Military State. He operated in the capital, then fell to Tantalus. There, he joined the monsters to rise against the Military State. And now, he''s almost seeded."


    "That¡¯s not what Huey did. He got caught up in it¡­."


    "Do you really think so?"


    ''Historia'' covered her face with her hand.


    She then slid it down from her forehead to her chin, and her face quickly transformed.


    The cheekbones protruded, and the muscles changed shape.


    Her skin shrank, taking on a paleplexion as if she hadn¡¯t seen sunlight for a long time.


    Historia''s expression vanished, reced by arrogance trying to mask ipetence.


    "Kerapald¡­ so it was you in disguise."


    It was Kerapald''s face.


    ''Kerapald'' muttered gloomily, inserting a clothing packet into his Bio-receptor.


    "So, let¡¯s assume he possesses an Arcane. Everything makes sense then.


    "The Pied Piper knew from the start that I wasn''t Kerapald. He even knew about the traps in this refinery."


    Simultaneously, the once sturdy, healthy female body changed into a frail male one.


    The swollen shirt deted, and the strong shoulders drooped.


    The clothing packet shifted, turning Historia''s shirt into abor camp supervisor¡¯s uniform.


    It wasn''t aplete change in skeleton or body.


    Just an illusion created by manipting the surface.


    At the peak of Gam Qi Art, muscles, bones, flesh, and organs can bepressed or expanded freely.


    "No ordinary talent could pull this off. He must have an Arcane. Omniscience, or a foresight-like Arcane."


    With a transformation nearingpletion, Zigrund''s appearance was now undeniably Kerapald''s. Though I could still faintly see Zigrund''s true form.


    "That¡¯s my conclusion. How about it, Pied Piper?"

 Chapter 262: A Partial Success

    Chapter 262: A Partial SessIt was a partial sess.


    I made Zigrund reveal her identity and abilities on her own.


    Convinced that I had some kind of Arcane, she judged that hiding her identity was meaningless and revealed herself before us.


    The problem was that she thought the same way.


    <strong>?Arcanes be easier to deal with once you uncover them. Origins, abilities, weaknesses, limits. As long as you figure those out, you can devise countermeasures, just like with Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka.?</strong>


    Arcane was something that came from outside humanity.


    ordingly, Arcanes had clear weaknesses as well as strengths.


    Even the mighty Progenitor Tyrkanzyaka was temporarily trapped by a light-based trap.


    Bloodcraft was her own power, but the darkness she controlled was an Arcane born from history and karma.


    <strong>?The Military State kept losing because they didn¡¯t know about the Arcane hidden within the Progenitor¡¯s darkness. Pied Piper, I will dissect your Arcane.?</strong><em>Hmm. But¡­ My Arcane doesn''te from outside humanity.</em>


    I looked around.


    Tyr and the Regressor were not here.


    They must be rescuing the dyingborers while secretly sneaking them out.


    As for the people here¡­ even if I revealed this, it wouldn¡¯t cause much harm.


    Alright.


    It would be difficult, but I had to manage this without the help of the Regressor and Tyr.


    <strong>?An Arcane? Huey??</strong>


    Historia hesitated briefly but quickly regained herposure.


    She was a seasoned soldier and didn¡¯t lose sight of her goal.


    <strong>?He always had a lot of misceneous knowledge. Whenever I asked him something, he usually had an answer. Maybe Kerapald is telling the truth. But what does it matter? Right now, the identity of the person in front of me is more urgent than Huey¡¯s identity. Maybe, that person¡¯s identity is¡­?</strong>


    A little thought would reveal the answer.


    The opponent has the face and body of Historia.


    No matter what abilities they possess, if they transformed, they wouldn¡¯t be in perfect condition.


    To fight evenly with Historia in an imperfect state?


    Only six people in the Military State had that kind of ability.


    Among them, the one whose abilities remained mostly hidden was only one person.


    ¡°Chief of Public Safety Zigrund. Is that you?¡±


    Zigrund smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re slow, Historia. You should have noticed the moment we exchanged blows. You¡¯re really terrible at espionage.¡±


    ¡°You introduced yourself as skilled in espionage, infiltration, and proficient in stealth and close-quartersbat. The stealth part was a lie, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying: to deceive the enemy, first deceive your allies. The fact that I use transformation art is top secret. My surveince targets shouldn¡¯t know that. What I want is¡ª¡±


    ¡°So now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in hiding it anymore.¡±


    Zigrund pointed beyond Historia to me.


    ¡°There, an Arcane that sees the future is right in front of me. What¡¯s the point of hiding it now?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to sow discord? It¡¯s pointless. We¡¯re not ipetent enough to ruin everything with doubts we can''t even confirm right now.¡±


    ¡°I guess you are...¡±


    This time, Zigrund pointed over her shoulder.


    Historia looked in that direction and widened her eyes.


    ¡°But is everyone like that?¡±


    There stood Shiati.


    Shiati was more confused than anyone.


    While she was deliberating on whether to destroy the refinery, Kerapald suddenly betrayed them and activated the trap.


    Immediately after, the world was enveloped in light.


    When her vision returned, Kerapald was gone, and the Military State¡¯s forces were closing in.


    While everyone else was busy with something, all Shiati could do was protect the Princess in a safe ce.


    However, even in her confusion, Shiati realized one thing when Zigrund transformed into Kerapald.


    That Zigrund was the root of all this.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Shiati pointed a finger.


    Her finger was wrapped in ck mana.


    There was no strategy.


    Driven by the desire to inflict the same pain on her hateful enemy, Shiati clenched the index finger of her left hand.


    At that moment, in a short span, Zigrund spoke in ¡®Kerapald¡¯s tone and gaze.


    ¡°Shiati. ck magic is not omnipotent. I don¡¯t want you to use ck magic¡­.¡±


    Humans are always swayed by what they see.


    Though her mind knew he was the enemy, Shiati hesitated due to herck of experience.


    A moment¡¯s hesitation was enough for Zigrund.


    Historia saw the direction Zigrund was moving and shouted urgently.


    ¡°Shiati! Fall back!¡±


    But by the time she finished speaking, Zigrund was already close to Shiati.


    Her martial arts were peculiar.


    It seemed as if she had rehearsed the movement with Shiati, moving fluidly and naturally.


    Before Shiati could react, Zigrund slipped behind her and swiftly twisted her arm, effectively subduing her.


    To a Star General¡¯s Qi art, a steel prosthetic arm was as fragile as straw.


    Bones and metal creaked together in her grip.


    ¡°Argh¡­!¡±


    As Shiati struggled, Zigrund whispered to her.


    ¡°Calm down, Shiati.¡±


    ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t call me by that name with that face¡­!¡±


    ¡°You need to calm down to save Kerapald¡¯s life. Aren¡¯t your few friends precious?¡±


    Shiati, choking up, tried to say something.


    She wanted to scream that she didn¡¯t care about her friends¡¯ deaths.


    The children who sank in Hamelin swore they would rather cut their own wrists than drag each other down.


    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    She knew she shouldn¡¯t converse kindly with the enemy, but the thought of ¡°what if¡± made her freeze.


    Because she was still just a normal human.


    ¡°How do you think I copied his appearance? His voice, habits, even your secret greeting. How do you think I learned all that?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I tortured him for it. So his life is in my hands.¡±


    Zigrund let out a shortugh and patted Shiati before ncing at me and Historia.


    ¡°Now, Historia. Huey. Will you follow my orders to save your dear friend?¡±


    Shiati, and clearly Kerapald, were included among ¡®dear friends¡¯.


    Historia gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Are you nning on taking hostages¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the most efficient method. But since we¡¯re cornered, we can¡¯t afford to be picky about our means.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. We are mere extras.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no harm in cutting off the extras. Moreover, you might be able to persuade them.¡±


    She was targeting Historia with her words, but I knew.


    Her attention was entirely on me.


    <em>Hey, now it¡¯s an open challenge?</em>


    <em>Do you really think you can uncover everything about me?</em>


    <em>I can''t afford to act any more ipetent.</em>


    Because¡­


    ¡°Shiati, Historia. Don¡¯t be fooled. Don¡¯t believe his words.¡±


    ¡°Huey. Think rationally. Maybe this is our chance. Now that we¡¯ve followed the Military State to their doorstep, this might be our chance to secure our safety¡­!¡±


    ¡°Kerapald is already dead. He¡¯s using a corpse to stage a hostage situation.¡±


    Zigrund let out a broad smile.


    It was the kind of triumphant smile you¡¯d show after unraveling a tangled thread or catching a long-chased prey.


    In contrast, Shiati¡¯s face crumbled miserably.


    The contrast was stark, as Zigrund¡¯s face, just behind her, looked overjoyed.


    It was as if happiness was a finite quantity, and Zigrund had taken both shares.


    <em>Sorry. But we can''t afford to waste any more time here.</em>


    ¡°The Military State has no reason to keep the Resistance alive. They wouldn¡¯t imprison Resistance members inbor camps as they might incite rebellion among theborers. So they must have killed him right after the interrogation.¡±


    Kerapald was dead.


    After severe torture and interrogation, he was disposed of once they got all the information they wanted.


    It was a recent thing.


    By date, it happened when the Earth Sage came to Tantalus.


    Command ordered the Public Safety to inspect military facilities in preparation for war, and during that process, the Department of Public Safety captured Kerapald.


    He was ¡®interrogated¡¯ by Zigrund¡­


    That was thest memory Zigrund had of Kerapald.


    Kerapald was undoubtedly dead.


    Shiati looked at me as if I had killed him and shouted.


    ¡°He could be alive¡­!¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s dead. It¡¯s inefficient to imprison someone purely for holding them. If they can¡¯t be put tobor, the Military State would just kill them.¡±


    Shiati burst out angrily at my decisive word.


    ¡°Huey, how can you be so sure?! Do you want Kerapald to be dead?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about reality. Even if he were alive, he wouldn¡¯t be okay after being interrogated by Public Safety.¡±


    Shiati mmed up.


    The Resistance members each have their own reasons for joining.


    They wouldn¡¯t easily betray theirrades.


    In other words, if Zigrund was personally tortured and got a confession out of Kerapald, his condition must be quite severe.


    ¡°¡­H-How do you know?! How can you be so sure?!¡±


    ¡°Why do you think? I said it already. He possesses an Arcane!¡±


    Despite the failure of the hostage situation, Zigrund didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.


    Sheughed heartily, satisfied that she had extracted that information from me.


    ¡°Hahahahaha! I know it! Yes, of course, there¡¯s no other way! Is it foresight? Did some future whisper the truth to you?¡±


    <em>Now she¡¯spletely convinced.</em>


    <em>Tsk. She got it all wrong.</em>


    <em>If I were really a prophet, would I have gotten caught by you?</em>


    ¡°I¡¯m not a prophet, and even if I were, I¡¯m not obligated to tell you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell me. The more you keep it a secret, the worse it is for you!¡±


    Right, that was a thing too.


    In the Military State with such a short history, there was only one department that handled the Arcanes.


    The Arcane Dissector, those who uncovered the Arcane by investigating historical records, analyzed and dismantled them.


    If I had stayed in the Military State, I might have beenmissioned there.


    The department head was Zigrund.


    In the Military State, which was vulnerable to Arcane, she was the only Star General with the power to utilize andbat Arcane.


    She knew exactly how to deal with prophecies.


    Instead of speaking to me, Zigrund addressed Historia and Shiati.


    ¡°Shiati. Historia. You¡¯re directing your resentment at the wrong ce. Why should this country bear your anger? Right in front of you is the culprit who drove you to this situation.¡±

 Chapter 263: A Partial Confession

    Chapter 263: A Partial ConfessionThe fate of a Prophet is mistrust.


    Whether it was from myths, legends, or fairy tales.


    In every story passed down, prophecies were never heeded.


    Warn someone to avoid danger, and they gravitate towards it like a ma.


    Advise someone to follow a revtion, and they scoff and trample on it.


    Zigrund, convinced that I was a Prophet, tried to nt seeds of distrust among my friends.


    "Look. How could Huey, who instantly saw through a Star General''s n and disguise, fail to prevent the tragedy of Hamelin? With his abilities and knowledge, he should have seen through Nichs''s n in advance."


    "That''s nonsense...!"


    "To begin with. Why did Nichs attempt tomit the Anathema? It was because Hueycked the talent for his potential. Who was the one who fought the hardest against Nichs when he tried tomit the Anathema? It was Huey who led you to defeat Nichs. As a result, Huey sessfully nted a ticking time bomb named Historia deep within the Military State. He made a traitor who would betray the military kingdom at the most critical moment because of personal feelings into a Star General!¡±


    Shiati was already free.Yet, she didn''t think of attacking her, she just stared nkly at me.


    She had a face filled with pain as if something was stuck in her throat, unable to express her emotions in words.


    <strong>?It worked. No, it had to. Prophets have always been targets of hatred and persecution. It''s only changed with the rise of the Sanctum...?</strong>


    Confirming that her intent had sufficiently taken root, Zigrund continued with a faint smile.


    "After all, It''s a simple logic! If the Pied Piper had powers close to omniscience or precognition, or even close intuition, why did he let the children die in Hamelin? Why didn''t he realize the Chief Instructor''s n tomit the Anathema? It''s because he intended everything! There''s no other exnation!"


    "No!"


    Historia was rtively better off.


    Her regret was directed at herself for not acting at that time.


    Whether I was the root cause or not, her guilty in letting a preventable tragedy happen with her own power.


    But did she feel the same way about me as before?


    No.


    "Don''t listen to this nonsense! It''s his scheme! He''s trying to cause internal discord!"


    "His scheme started long before mine. No, maybe I should call it destiny! Before ming me, shouldn''t you question him first, Historia?!"


    Historia shouted loudly as if to drown out Zigrund''s voice.


    But Zigrund''s voice, honed by her acting, still pierced through.


    Historia, disgusted by her unyielding voice, grabbed me.


    "Huey! Quickly, tell me! You were just caught up in it, right?!"


    Even Historia, who wanted to believe in me, couldn''t erase the creeping doubt.


    Their gaze slowly changed into that of resentment and distrust.


    Whether I kept silent or spoke up, I couldn''t escape the swamp of suspicion.


    Honestly, I did get caught up in it.


    But I had plenty of opportunities to avoid it and numerous ways to escape.


    Yet, I stayed in Hamelin.


    I knew Nichs''s n to lead the children to their deaths, and I still followed his n.


    Because¡­


    "I was caught up in it. But his words aren''t wrong. I knew of Nichs''s n."


    "...Huey?"


    "But I followed it. Because that was Nichs''s desire."


    Historia stepped back, startled by my significantly changed demeanor.


    I pushed past her and took a step forward, towards Shiati, who was more confused than frightened, and towards Zigrund, who was highly amused.


    <strong>?Finally decided to speak? Yes, it''s hard to escape without revealing it now. For you, who have achieved your goals using others'' power, losing trust would be fatal!?</strong>


    <em>That''s right.</em>


    <em>But there''s one difference.</em>


    <em>Regardless of Zigrund''s assumptions, I''m just an ordinary person with a bit of Mind Reading ability.</em>


    <em>I know nothing about grand Arcane like prophecies.</em>


    <em>But I don''t have to be entirely truthful.</em>


    <em>Want to know how I survived in Tantalus?</em>


    "Mr. Zigrund. Why did I leave Nichs alone until hemitted the Anathema? Can you guess?"


    "To fulfill a prophecy, of course."


    "No. Because he needed the chance to fulfill his desire."


    "...Desire?"


    Yes, a desire.


    Nichs, for all his calction and disdain for those below his standards, was a kind instructor to me before that incident.


    Committing the Anathema was his way of forcibly granting me power, even at the cost of staining his hands.


    Oh, not that I''m grateful. He was simply true to his desires.


    "He wanted to contribute to the Military State. By forcibly bestowing power on someone who could potentially be a Star General, or maybe even surpass it."


    "But you didn''t ept it. The Sanctum rejects the existence of Anathemas."


    "No. It''s different. I rejected him not because it was Anathema, but because it would change me. I, who must maintain homeostasis, had to resist that. So I teamed up with friends who shared the same goal to stop him."


    Nichscked the strength to enforce his will, so he was defeated.


    The children achieved an inspiring victory against their instructor.


    "But despite the victory, the children lost what they wanted. They participated in the graduation exercise to be recognized by the country, only to realize the country had abandoned them. They all resented and hated the Military State."


    Zigrund''sughter slowly ceased.


    "...So, did youe to destroy the Military State as they desired?"


    "No. Only a few people are capable of holding a desire to destroy a country. A country is too vast to see at a nce, so people don''t even know what it is. How can they hate something they don''t know? If it were a kingdom, they could just target the king, but the Military State has no king."


    "Then? What was their desire?"


    "The most irresponsible and burdensome desire in the world."


    And also the mostmon desire in the world.


    I lowered my gaze and muttered.


    "Even as they died, they just wanted to be remembered."


    Theycked the will or strength to continue living, but they hoped their deaths wouldn''t be meaningless.


    They desired someone who would understand their suffering and despair.


    "But there is no heaven or hell in this world. The afterlife doesn''t exist. Naturally, no one would remember them except themselves."


    Death was the end itself.


    Beyond that, there was nothing.


    Death was another name for cessation.


    Just as a rolling stone stops when it hits something, or a drifting cloud falls as raindrops, it''s a natural oue.


    No, it was nature itself.


    The metaphysical and surreal meanings forcibly attributed to it were delusions, not even worthy of being called illusions.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t abandon even that desire.


    "I am the smallest columbarium in the world. A library thatmemorates the forgotten."


    I remember all those who passed through.


    Because that was their desire.


    Death held no meaning; a deration of readiness to die was just a pretty excuse.


    It was a worthless promissory note that no one intended to repay.


    But somewhere, someone was slowly paying off that irresponsible debt.


    Because it was their desire.


    "The Pied Piper."


    Leading the lost children, fighting formidable foes, and remembering the dead children, reciting their names.


    "The Magi From the East. The Passing Schr. The Wandering Mercenary. The Reclusive Sage. The Mendicant Monk. The Traveler. These are the names I''ve been called with."


    Breaking Anathemas, crossing forbidden boundaries, and defying prohibitions to achieve desires.


    Whispering ways to aplish the impossible by ordinary thoughts.


    In any story, be it a fairy tale, y, legend, or epic, there was likely to be such a character.


    "I am an ordinary person."


    I didn''t reveal the whole truth, but everything I said was true.


    No matter how much she questions and probes, she won''t find any contradictions.


    Failing to find any inconsistencies, Zigrund tentatively concluded that my words were the truth.


    <strong>?There are simr legends. Boxes that cause nightmares,mps that grant desire. But can a human possess such Arcane...??</strong>


    <em>My identity is a Mind Reader.</em>


    <em>Facing tant human desires, I fulfill their desires when possible.</em>


    <em>If possible, that is.</em>


    <em>So if I hide my Mind Reading ability and emphasize that, it''s not a lie.</em>


    Still holding some attachment to her previous im, Zigrund tested me.


    "...You''re not a Prophet sent by the Sanctum?"


    "I''m not a Prophet. Since the first Saintess was crucified, only Saintesses can see the future. How could I, a man, be a Prophet?"


    "That''s easily fabricated. The Saintess could be controlling you from behind, or you''re receiving revtions and acting on them. Or maybe you disguised your gender somehow. There are many ways to deceive others."


    <em>Whether it''s because of her face Bone Shifting Technique or her job, she''s quite open-minded.</em>


    If the Regressor were here, her cross-dressing secret would be out.


    "Wow, I''m actually a woman and a Saintess at that? Thest option is most appealing! I''ve always wanted to experience being a woman at least once! Oh!"


    I pped my hands as if suddenly remembering and pointed at Zigrund.


    "Come to think of it, we have an experienced body changer here. You were Historia and then turned into Kerapald, right? How does it feel to be a man? Or should I ask how it feels to be a woman? Mr. Zigrund, what is your original form?"


    "...I shouldn''t reveal it, but there''s no point in hiding it from you. It''s not respectful to wear a dead friend''s face either."


    Muttering suspicious words, she covered her face with her palm and changed her bone structure.


    The sound of cracking bones apanied the rearrangement of her bones and muscles held by Qi art.


    Her hair changed color from the roots, turning ck. Returning to her ''original form'' was much faster and more natural than transforming.


    She must constantly remind herself of her ''original form.''


    A man with an exemry clean appearance emerged.


    The form she took looked ordinary, like a nk canvas, which in a negative sense means unremarkable.


    Average height, slightly thin build.


    Whenever I read Zigrund''s thoughts, her ''original form'' always hovered at the edge of my vision.


    "Stop lying. How is that your original form?"


    <em>It''s not.</em>


    "A featureless face. Average height. Moderately thin body. How can someone who mastered Qi art look like that? No way. That''s clearly the default setting of an Arch-Avatar, isn''t it?"


    Zigrund replied instantly.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. This is my original form, Zigrund, the Six Star Generals of the Military State."


    "Oh. Is that your character setting?"


    Humans don''t envision their own faces in their minds.


    Because their face, their body, is always there.


    Paradoxically, Zigrund constantly reminding herself of her identity and picturing her original body in her mind meant...


    "So what was your name and face before bing a Star General? Or before learning the Bone Shifting Technique? What did you look like then?"


    Zigrund''s face twitched.


    Her nk face writhed with displeasure.


    It was a perfect face for showing emotions.


    Therefore, it couldn''t be real.


    I erased my smile and questioned her sternly.


    "Who are you, really?"

 Chapter 264

    EP.264 An imaginary bullet


    Why is Sieghrund from a foreign country loyal to the military?


    Do you like this country? Anyone who says such deceitful things is either a scammer or there is a public security guard next to them. People who used to live in the kingdom said that they liked this country where they looked like rtively fairies, had no mysteries, and had no entertainment.


    for a lot of money? This crazy country has an extreme structure in which even the strongest, Jang Jang-seong, cannot live while staggering. It is a very honest country that is more like an obelisk structure than a pyramid where the top 1% owns 1% of the wealth. Most of the funds are operated directly by the military, and even if they pour money to make weapons, they give personal property to a small amount. It also contributes to the fact that there is no ce to write even if you collect it.


    There was only one reason why Sieghrund was loyal to such a damn country.


    Because ¡®she¡¯ found him.


    I didn¡¯t read the ¡®her¡¯ in his memory myself, so I didn¡¯t know it well, but I found Sieghrund who hid his identity.


    After a long life of escape, Sieghurund, who had lost his original self and what he was like, made himself an anchor by using her as an anchor for himself.


    she is special But it¡¯s not unique.


    Because I can recognize him too.


    ¡°Before and now. It¡¯s the same decorated face, right? Even this one adds up. Earlier it was at least a human face, but now it¡¯s like a statue that I threw away because I was toozy to make it. Is it okay to have that as you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you okay? i am me what do you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, so I¡¯m asking you to tell me. Your real face¡­ or who you really are.¡±


    really. When the word came out, Sieghrund showed an inorganic expression. Rather than deliberately making it up to pretendposure, it looked like a preparation posture that gave a lot of energy before making something up.


    ¡°Is who I am that important? I¡¯m Sieghurund of Growth Star, and shape-changing is my strong specialty. does that mean me I don¡¯t need any other characteristics to set me apart.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Who doesn¡¯t know that you are you here? I¡¯m asking because of my qualifications, not my characteristics.¡±


    Fearing that he might lose himself, Sieghrund used ¡®she¡¯ who recognized him as his anchor and worked for her.


    So, what should I do to shake him? Of course you have to remove the anchor.


    ¡°I listen to people¡¯s wishes and act on them. It is different from the Prophet. They see a future with an answer and change the situation, but I get what they want in a given situation.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the difference is. They look the same to me.¡±


    ¡°It is different. Because their wishes are real. real life. It was the desire of those who lived fiercely without the need to doubt whether it was real or fake because it was the only one given from birth. I have granted that wish.¡±


    really. FALSE. really. Sieghrund, a born actor, did not show off, but as a mind reader, I read the emotions that flinched every time I mentioned the real and the fake.


    The anchor is a bit light. It shakes every time you touch it. Will this be fixed?


    ¡°But you are only following the orders of the military with the identity you created for your face. Is this the real you you found?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    I grabbed the anchor in his heart and pulled it out with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tool, right? Do you think they use the word life even for tools these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­A trivial provocation. It looks like you¡¯ve run out of things to say, right?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s a provocation. don¡¯t get hung up on here You read the wind? That too would be a kind of prophecy. I have to use Shiati and Historia¡¯s hatred and suspicion to corner him.¡¯


    He has no doubts about my abilities. The country that has reached the deepest part of the military does not easily dismiss all of this as a coincidence or luck. They are suspicious of everything, vignt, and dig into even the smallest things. It¡¯s probably a personality that was created thanks to being chased for a long time.


    But his doubts were so great that he hadplete confidence in my abilities.


    ¡°Did I tell you? I read the wind.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°You want to get back what you lost. But why are you doing that?¡±


    The anchor of existence is not a harbor. He is nothing more than a shipwrecked shipwreck in the open sea.


    That is to say, even the ego of Sieghrund is actually only a fabrication.


    ¡°The more you y the role of Sieghrund, the farther away you are from your original self, right? bogus mission. fake life. fake face. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re faithful to your role as Sieghrund until you reach your goal as a breeder, but it¡¯s not your own wish. What the hell¡­ Leah! watch over me!¡±


    Needless to say Katabuta. At that moment, Sieghurund, whose existence was threatened, kicked off the ground and ran towards me.


    no reason. It is just and natural to resist when someone tries to stab you with a knife. Sieghrund tried to protect himself by rejecting me, who was attacking his ego.


    But in front of me is Historia.


    ¡°Leave it¡­!¡±


    Historia, who had not rxed her tension, reacted in time. Worried that I would get hurt in the aftermath of the fight, she took two steps forward and confronted Sieghrund. Firmly fixing one leg, he released a kick that seemed to snatch Sieghurund away.


    Aaaaaaang.


    It was a near-disaster collision. An explosion was heard and the broken floor bounced in all directions. Historia¡¯s pore ster has a repulsive property.


    A kind of qigong that is tricky to handle but easy to write roughly. Historia sprinkled it generously. The collision of two giants with enormous pores produced a simr result to the collision of rubber balls rolling opposite each other. The two slid across the ground, moving away from each other like a mirror.


    ¡°day off! be careful!¡±


    Realizing his goal in a single sh, Historia shouted.


    ¡°He¡¯s after you!¡±


    Right after that, Sieghrund charged again. Directly towards me, not Historia.


    Without even thinking about hiding their intentions, they aim for me straight away. Historia, who hurriedly ran in, blocked his way and pulled both arms.


    Explosive st.


    A bluish pore pushed everything away. An explosion used by Historia, who is a high-ranking breeder in terms of air volume. Even Sieghrund couldn¡¯t block it head-on. He rocked back and forth instead.


    The basis of jujutsu is letting go. Instead of going against the flow, he digs into gaps. Like a boat that won¡¯t budge even in the face of a headwind, he proceeded calmly, step by step.


    ¡®He is also a master ofbat. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll win or lose in a fight, but I can¡¯t protect Huey.¡¯


    Historia, who grasped the opponent¡¯s status, looked at me urgently and shouted.


    ¡°Flee to safety!¡±


    ¡°okay!¡±


    I nodded and clung to Historia¡¯s back. Historia was taken aback by the sudden contact.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°The only safe ce here is behind your back. Please take good care of me.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous! The aftermath of qigong cannot be ignored!¡±


    ¡°Being caught up in the aftermath is better than dying. Wow! In front of Leah!¡±


    A hand reached out between Historia¡¯s armpits. The moment His long fingers were about to snatch the hem of my clothes, Historia noticed it and wrapped her right arm around Sieghrund¡¯s arm.


    At that moment, Sieghrund burrowed into Historia as if sliding. By sinking his knees deep and bending his arms, Sieghurund shook Historia¡¯s center of gravity at once.


    ¡®Jujutsu?! Dangerous. The lower part was stolen¡­!¡¯


    Among the weak, it is said that it is more advantageous to upy the upper part. This is because it can add weight to the force.


    It is the opposite for those who have mastered qigong. Weight alone doesn¡¯t help much. Since the pushing force through Qigong is stronger than the pulling force, if the lower part is taken away, the foot wille off the ground. If so, it¡¯s nonjujugongsan.


    ¡®Dangerous¡­!¡¯


    Not to mention, Historia¡¯s pore is explosive. It is strong against repulsion, but inferior to adsorption. Historia¡¯s body trembled, unable to cope with the pushing force from below.


    Of course, winning the match is not decided immediately by upying the bottom. However, the problem was that Historia was not alone now.


    ¡®Huey!¡¯


    Sieghurund was nning to get rid of Historia and target me. Historia gritted her teeth and endured, but the limit came faster.


    ¡°not¡­!¡±


    Whoops. Historia¡¯s body jumped up, and after clearing the obstacle, Sieghurund immediately aimed at me who was behind him and unleashed a fierce blow. The sound of cutting the air filled the control room¡­


    but his fist missed. Because I was in a state where I was flying side by side clinging to Historia¡¯s back.


    Whoa. If I hadn¡¯t held on tight, I would have been in big trouble. There is a sense of reward when you fly away.


    Clinging tightly to Historia¡¯s back, I felt a sense of release and shouted.


    ¡°Ahahaha! You look ugly! Have you been hit on the head? It has to be! Because every wish I read about you was fake!¡±


    ¡°day off! It¡¯s better not to provoke him¡­!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote! If you¡¯vee this far, you¡¯ve got to go all the way!¡±


    Historia managed to bnce herself in the air, and her feet caught on the barbed wire covering the wall and stood upright. With me hanging behind my back, of course.


    Since I¡¯m like this, I¡¯m on my stomach, so it¡¯s veryfortable. I sneered at Sieghrund, who was looking up at us from below.


    ¡°Sorry, but you have no right to say anything to me! Even if I listen to people¡¯s wishes from a contemtive position, it¡¯s real. The real me, the real me. I heard the desire of people who live fiercely with real life! It¡¯s different from you who changed your face every time you needed it, abandoning your name and identity!¡±


    Taste the mind reader¡¯s provocation. Don¡¯t just hit the weak spots. At my provocation, Sieghurund immediately ran towards this wall.


    Historia, who was actually fighting, was in trouble as she was suddenly caught between the two.


    ¡°day off! Too much provocation!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it now! It¡¯s like riding on the back of a tiger!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee the odds even with 1:1, but I can¡¯t fight with you on my back¡­! Even more so if you don¡¯t have a weapon¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you need a weapon?¡±


    If it¡¯s a weapon, there¡¯s something you can use right away.


    He took a diamond card from his sleeve. After converting the alchemy via the biological terminal, it was lightly ced on Historia¡¯s shoulder so that Sieghurund could not see it. Historia recognized the identity of the heavy touch without even looking.


    ¡°gun?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Alchemy weapon I used. I put the bullets in.¡±


    Historia grabbed the gun, naturally putting her finger on the trigger and spinning it once. Befitting the name of a musketeer, she knew the structure of the revolver and the number of ammunition left by that alone.


    and got angry


    ¡°You only have three legs!¡±


    ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t have time to fill it up.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, but with three bullets¡­! Three more feet?!¡±


    ¡®Zero-pointing is a technique of catching zero points with three bullets. You have to have at least four legs to use it!¡¯


    ¡°Shh! Sieghrund doesn¡¯t know if he has three legs! If you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s like six or three! Imaginary bullets will keep him in check!¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­!¡±


    Still unable to point, Historia took the gun and hid it under her sleeve. I¡¯ve never been taught such a technique. I think the pranks I used to y cards in the past were quite memorable.


    Suddenly, Historia was lost in thought as she ran her long finger down the handle of the revolver.


    ¡®This gun. It¡¯s the same kind Huey gave me when he asked me to try the gun¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m remembering it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it. Where can I escape to a safe ce¡­ No. Hold tight until we go down!¡±


    After finishing her words, Historia jumped down as if thettice barbed wire became a stairway. Just before falling to the ground, she slowed down slightly, and I jumped to the floor, grabbing hold of the barbed wire that had just fallen off the wall.


    I¡¯m used to rolling on the ground, but I don¡¯t want to get used to the stiff back muscles. As I hesitantly stood up, I saw Historia again blocking Sieghrund¡¯s path.

 Chapter 265

    Historia and Ziekhrund, the


    faceless humans, stretched their fists toward each other.


    The control panel hit by the deviated regime bounces off, and the chair blown away spins round and round, aiming for Historia¡¯s head. Historia caught it with her furred forehead, then hid her fist under the shadow of the chair and threw it out.


    Sieghrund wiggled his limbs strangely and gently grabbed them, but the revolver in Historia¡¯s hand was pointed at the cold muzzle. Sieghrund realized toote that what Historia was really hiding was a pistol, not a fist. The stomata that were about to explode vibrated violently.


    taaang. Along with an explosion, the blue light of Qigong emitted from the muzzle. Almost at the same time, Sieghurund hurriedly straightened his back.


    A piece of paper difference. The bullet fired through the air gap hit Sieghrund with a gap of a piece of paper. Sttered bloodstains drew the trajectory of the bullet. The bullet ricocheted off the wall, leaving Sieghrund¡¯s skin with a thin cut.


    However, even for a while, Sieghrund¡¯s wound healed in an instant. Historia paused.


    ¡°y¡­?¡±


    In a way, it can be seen as regeneration, but it is a little different from the regeneration ability of the immortal race or vampires. It¡¯s because he made a new face by holding blood and forcibly connecting skin tissue with a cold ball that reached the state of the art.


    Of course, that is also disappointing. It means that even one¡¯s own body can be forcibly stitched together to continue fighting.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great ability.¡±


    hey The Yukjangseong side is really¡­ How can I buy time to the Jangseongseong? If you¡¯re a sixth grader, you just can¡¯t afford it. If it wasn¡¯t for Historia, it would have been skinless in one breath.


    Surprised, I readily acknowledged his strength.


    ¡°For what a fake life has done!¡±


    ¡°day off! You shut up!¡±


    Historia screamed at the more intense attack, but she¡¯s a person who explodes when touched, so she has a taste for teasing her. And now my words are more effective than your attacks.


    Sieghurund overtook Historia again and aimed at me. Switching positions makes no sense when fighting 1:1. However, with me in the back, Historia had to stop him at all costs.


    Fortunately, this time I had the means.


    The extremely condensed pores explode. Gunshots tore the world apart, but this time Sieghrund was not torn apart. Anticipating the gunfire, he deftly dodged it the moment it was fired.


    The shot missed pointlessly, but in the meantime, Historia caught up with him again.


    ¡®I¡¯m aiming to consume the bullets. Two feet already. There¡¯s only one shot left¡­ One shot. If only I had one more shot¡­!¡¯


    In the midst of furiously targeting me, reason is calm. That¡¯s because it¡¯s Sieghrund, the military headquarters of the Ministry of Defense.


    Even when your ego is threatened, you remain cool. It¡¯s like all sex growth, but it¡¯s terrifyingly dangerous and strong. If Historia were targeting me¡­ I would have been shot and died. I¡¯m d he¡¯s on my side


    can¡¯t finish it Historia is protecting me, but I have to try desperately to survive. It¡¯s not a good ce to survive.


    All I can do here is a mental attack.


    ¡°Is Sieghrund¡¯s life so fascinating? Enough to risk your life to protect? It won¡¯t. Because the life of Sieghrund is just an extension of what you were doing. Stealing other people¡¯s faces, hiding in other people¡¯s lives, exposing and punishing their infidelity. A life based on the premise of bing a stranger?¡±


    Every time I said a word, Sieghrund¡¯s attack intensified. Historia, who had been working hard to block him, stopped him while cursing at me. Now, whenever they stretch their fists against each other, they hear the sound of a shell exploding.


    It seems to be true that I get more angry when there are people who stop me. Because you can¡¯t take your anger out on me directly, it just builds up.


    ¡°ruler. Sieghrund! I read your wishes. In fact, he¡¯s the only human who can grant your wish! because! Because only that wish makes you who you are!¡±


    ¡°Stop the bullshit!¡±


    Sieghrund hit Historia hard and at the same time threw a sharp object in his arms at me, who was exposed. The clothes packet was sharpened like a dagger. Although the material was cloth made of alchemy, the force was terrifying as it was thrown with pores loaded withpressed alchemy material.


    Heung But to me, who reads my thoughts, the trajectory is already clear¡­ Wait a minute. A bit quick to dodge.


    taaang.


    At the moment of crisis, Historia shot down the clothing packet with a bullet. It was an astounding uracy even without using a zero point catcher. If you have this skill, you don¡¯t need it, right? I just need to get it right, but is there a need to promise a zero score? Too bad.


    ¡®This is thest bullet¡­! what to do I can¡¯t do it anymore¡­!¡¯


    Oh, by the way, in the thoughts of a regressor, you said that Historia will awaken other abilities in the future, right? It¡¯s a bay gun that¡¯s different from zeroing. It¡¯s a very strong skill, so why not awaken it now?


    Slowly, I¡¯m also dangerous. Awaken me to ovee my crisis. Get up and gofortably.


    Now Historia has no bullets left. The opponent is too strong to improvise withbat alchemy, so I can¡¯t afford it. A situation that is clearly at stake.


    However, Sieghrund showed defensive moves even in situations where he was extremely advantageous. Historia quickly realized why.


    ¡®He knows my abilities. Zero Pointer A technique that promises a hit in one shot if three shots are fired. To him who doesn¡¯t know that there are only three bullets, this is the fourth. Because I believe I have a bullet that makes sense¡­!¡¯


    Afterpleting her judgment, Historia turned the chamber around. Knowing that there are no bullets there, but believing that the other person will not.


    Historia, instinctively aware of her superiority, rushed more aggressively than before. He points the gun at him, but he doesn¡¯t shoot. I put him in a position where I could shoot him at any time with only a lot of qigong, and I fought with my hands and feet.


    good. It¡¯s a chance. I also gave Historia a lesson from behind pretending there was a bullet.


    ¡°Lea! That person can¡¯t dodge your next bullet. So that would be the safest idea! Even if the limbs are hit, they will regenerate quickly. Aim for a vital spot that can be finished in one shot!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aiming for you even if you don¡¯t say anything!¡±


    ¡®I can only aim, but I can¡¯t shoot!¡¯


    Breathing is fine. also. People who have been tricked use tricks better.


    When the muzzle is aimed at his head, Sieghrund moves closer and faster. It is meaningless to drive into close rangebat and try to take away the gun. To steal a revolver that was already full of air and held tight, you had to use a much bigger air. Instead of wasting energy on futile work, he deflects the line of sight by striking his elbow and upper arm.


    And Historia, without a bullet, keeps fighting pretending to put him in the line of fire. In other words, Sieghrund fights against imaginary bullets.


    ¡°The scariest bullet in the world is the one that hasn¡¯t been fired yet. You never know when or how it will fire.¡±


    If you move away to attack me, the whole bodyes into line of fire. Because of the bullets that didn¡¯t exist, Sieghrund became bound to Historia instead.


    phew. Also, it was good to give you three feet. Because the revolver had six rounds.


    The two continued to fight for quite some time. Sieghrund had a slight advantage in meleebat, but Historia continued to fight on an equal footing, or even with a much better advantage, using a gun as a weapon.


    Are you on a lull? Now, slowly, let¡¯s continue the operation.


    ¡°The same goes for the bullet called Sieghurund. You have already been used. It has already been known that you transform into reverse magic, and once known, it can no longer be used as a weapon. Your use value is exhausted here! I can¡¯t be in Sieghrund any longer!¡±


    ¡°I just need you¡­!¡±


    ¡°haha. I have no intention of disappearing! therefore. this would be an opportunity I will decide your next life. exactly as you wish. With a name face identity that can be the real you! how is it? Is it attractive?¡±


    ¡°Not required! I can decide that!¡±


    ¡°Try it! I¡¯ll rate you!¡±


    Even while fighting Historia, Sieghurund¡¯s face changed at will. The nk face changes here and there. I looked over Historia¡¯s shoulder and snorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s Tyr¡¯s face. I understand the excitement of finding a good model, but can you handle it? Are you spheming both the vampire and the Holy Emperor at the same time?¡±


    As soon as you finish talking, it changes back and forth again. In the meantime, keep your ears open. I calmly continued my evaluation.


    ¡°Siaty? It looks much better now that my right arm is intact. Still, will you remove my friend¡¯s face? Human rtionships get twisted and be awkward, right?¡±


    Next was the face of the princess. It makes meugh out loud when I see the princess with an innocent face fighting on equal footing with Historia.


    ¡°If it was a real princess, it would be impossible for Historia to attack in the first ce, right?¡±


    And the face that followed¡­ was a fairly dignified version of a regressor. I giggled andughed.


    ¡°Ahaha. Are you too manly? I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shay, but he¡¯s not that manly. A person who behaves in the most feminine way!¡±


    Because men can only wear women. Maybe it¡¯s pretty good in terms of not being a real person?


    Next was me. Due to the momentary embarrassment, Historia¡¯s hands and feet stopped for a moment and allowed two blows. However, the shock was not too great, and Historia straightened her stance.


    ¡°It feels good to have a presence with my face driving Leah into it. Is this vicarious satisfaction?¡±


    Suddenly, Historia pped me on the cheek, or rather, on the cheek of a human with my face. I was taken aback by the strong blow and touched my right cheek. oh my heart I thought I was hit.


    And the next face that followed was¡­ a woman¡¯s face, pale and gloomy, with her mouth open like an idiot.


    That¡¯s right. it was you found.


    The guy who made the army.


    good. I checked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I¡¯d like to rmend something a little different.¡±


    At a very young age, he was born as the child of a gisaeng. The children of gisaengs whose father is difficult to identify also grow up to be gisaengs, and the more talents they learn, the higher they are treated. With his mother¡¯s torch, he also learned all kinds of arts.


    There were many talented people in Giru, and he also learned all sorts of misceneous skills. He was gifted and absorbed all talents like cotton absorbs water. As he was gradually gaining prominence, a visiting theaterpany wanted to take him.


    There is no way in the world to sell talented people who will be responsible for future ie, but at the time, theater was popr in the empire. Since the status of the vassal state changed depending on the quality of the y, naturally, the influence of the theaterpany was strong, so there is no way that a single giru operated under the acquiescence of the country could resist.


    The only problem is his will. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s attached to Giru with whom he was a child.


    But one word of extremism changed him.


    In Giru, you can only be a courtesan, but on stage you can be anything.


    At that time, he abandoned his original identity and became an actor. He took a new name as his stage name and started his second life.


    Perhaps at the time I was filled with unusual hopes. The results were not good.


    ¡°ruler. Change it as I decide. Because there are so many things I can do, I¡¯d rather decide than you, who can¡¯t decide.¡±

 Chapter 266

    EP.266 A person without a face


    ¡°This time, let¡¯s do it as a woman. I know you want to be your new self, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to fit into your original body?¡±


    ¡°You uh uh¡­¡±


    It was too fast and intense for the general public to see, so it wasn¡¯t obvious, but the fight between him and Historia was gradually fading away. The intense fight, where the air was hot and the blood sttered, gradually turned into a routine.


    The two exchanged offense and defense as if they were sharing a sum.


    ¡°The body shape is possible. It is easy to increase the size, but difficult to reduce it. Reducing and reducing is good for guaranteeing uniqueness. Coincidentally, Sieghurund was also skinny, so that would be better, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Your face is like when you were young. Oh, I don¡¯t remember. That¡¯s a real problem.¡±


    You can¡¯t draw a face, and even if you draw it, you don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the right face. Because his face is long gone.


    As humans grow, their bodies change. So is the face. Depending on the kind of life you have lived, traces are engraved on your body like tree rings, and they make marks in the name of impressions.


    However, an impression was not formed on him who changed his face every day. The face of childhood remains as a faded memory, but no matter how promising a leaf may be, it is impossible to tell what it will look like in the future just by looking at the cotyledon.


    In the first ce, his wish is not to regain his original face, but to establish a standard for not losing himself. You can roughly decide your preference based on your appearance as a standard, but¡­ if you take it too roughly, you¡¯re not sincere, right?


    ¡°At times like this, we borrow the power of mystery. I will give your ego a beacon, not an anchor, but a true reference point.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ the Pied Piper¡­ what the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Is that important now? The fact that I can grant your wishes is important.¡±


    If I drew the face here, it wouldn¡¯t look alike. However, there is still work left to do to teach them one by one. The next day is to be passed on.


    ¡°Find Mr. Shay somewhere in this smelter. That person has eyes that see destiny. Do you know what I mean?¡±


    With the eyes of the regressor¡¯s destiny, it is possible to observe the destiny that may have been reached. If it was the mask of Agartha possessed by the regressor, it would be possible to reproduce that face. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll get there.


    How many treasures did you collect? I wish I could live with some sharing.


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course he won¡¯t use his strength. Sell us instead. If you ask me to do it in exchange for where we¡¯ve gone, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Regressors would be happy just to know about Sieghurund¡¯s abilities and identity.


    Could there be another kindmp fairy like me? It provides a clear problem recognition for wishes and even a clear and neat solution. Hey, if I had granted all the wishes in the world, there wouldn¡¯t have been any stories like the devil¡¯s contract or the monkey¡¯s hand.


    Sieghrund, or even the body prepared to transform into another person, gradually lost its shape. His body gradually shrunk as the pores that filled his muscles and bones were drained out.


    It is easy to increase the body, but difficult to reduce it. It¡¯s enough to add or inte it, but reducing it from there means loss or suppression.


    ¡°Uh uh ah¡­¡±


    As her body changed, the hem of her clothes that had been adjusted to the biometric terminal stretched. The slender chin is exposed as if the solids in the mouth were missing from the half-length sleeves. It¡¯s more like a deted balloon than dry.


    It is a recoil that touches the structure of the body again and again by blowing air directly into the bones and muscles. Turning into an ugly figure, he murmured in guilt and pain.


    ¡°no. I can¡¯t betray her¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is, but betrayal? Why is it a betrayal of her when you fulfill your wishes? I¡¯m sure my abilities were exposed anyway, but I¡¯m just trying to live with a new face and name!¡±


    ¡®Sieghrund¡¯ regained hisposure with a desperate effort. The anchor of the ego was about to be pulled, but a more fundamental doubt turned to me.


    Can you really trust me?


    ¡®Nonsense. Knowing what human beings most longed for and granting them? Words grant wishes. Digging a human to the lowest and most filthy bottom! Dangerous¡­!¡¯


    It is not my suggestion, but the country begins to doubt human beings themselves. I¡¯m turning around because there¡¯s absolutely no ws in my human-tailored proposal.


    ¡®Prophecypels present humans to sacrifice for the sake of the future. On the other hand, this person¡¯s power is the exact opposite. Let usmit sins to our heart¡¯s content. The power at the opposite end of Seonghwangcheong¡­! You mean you were born and raised in an unmysterious military country with such incredible abilities?¡¯


    Sharp nerves and innate powers of observation. And even the paranoid personality that doesn¡¯t overlook even the smallest things.


    Suspicion, tempered by a long life of escapism, tried to reject my proposal.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to believe, but even if you believe in his ability¡­! epting that offer is riskier. It might be the devil¡¯s contract.¡¯


    Tsk. He even gave me a sneaky hint so that he would know this and not doubt it. It¡¯s a bit secret to tell the truth.


    where once again I whispered softly to him.


    ¡°It is a gift from the Magi.¡±


    ¡®Doctor from the East¡­?¡¯


    It is an idiom used in the bible. The Magi who found the first prophet and the first saint. They disappeared, but when those seeking prophecies or revtions met Giyeon, they used to call it the guidance of the Magi.


    Although he may have lived a long life of escape, acting is the foundation for him. He brought up an old memory from an unfamiliar call.


    ¡®A role often yed in Bible ys. It exists as a stage setting that presents a special encounter to the main character. that¡¯s right. Everything¡­¡¯


    Yes. I realized. If he had encountered more stories than anyone else as a profession, studied and yed the role himself, he would realize it himself.


    ¡®A passing schr. A wandering mercenary, a reclusive sage. dervish. Gilson. All these¡­ unnamed extras. It refers to the unspecified majority who neither need nor know who they are. Then he who called all of them.¡¯


    His thoughts, which had been rolling degururuly, got caught somewhere and stopped. He looked up at me with trembling eyes.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡¯


    Is it because of the shock of the heart that was applied in session? He gasped heavily for breath. Bloodshot eyes tremble mercilessly.


    hey I am thrilled that my lifelong wish came true. Surprisingly, I also felt rewarded and thought about the next item.


    ¡°ah. I have to decide on a name. Because the name that will be with you for the next half of your life is important. What¡¯s good¡­¡±


    The name Sieghrundes from an ancient hero¡¯s epic. Even if I name it that way, it will remain in my memory for a long time, but no matter what, I will only use my real name.


    Among the many names that don¡¯t matter anything, I dared to pick out one old name and attach it.


    ¡°How are you, Hilde? Are you ready to ept my offer?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ name¡­ how.¡±


    Just like stage names, gisaengs have names that are only used in giru. I threw away the name when I left Giru, but I managed to pick up what he had thrown away and put it back on.


    The one that once disappeared because of the glitter. I gathered them together and made a lighthouse. It would be a shame to throw away this ego.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Hilde.¡±


    Sieghrund, the direct escort of ¡®her¡¯ and the head of the Ministry of Public Safety of the military, has disappeared. Instead, a new self, abandoned long ago, took over.


    Hilde hesitated and stepped back. Now that she has abandoned her self as Sieghrund, she no longer needs to defend the smelter while fighting us. At the same time, she cannot attack me, her observer.


    Hilde lowered her head and murmured. I¡¯m not sure what you mean. It probably means thank you.


    ¡°What. you¡¯re wee. You¡¯re the one asking Shay anyway, so you¡¯re bound to do it. first thing. I hope you get your face back and live a new life.¡±


    I waved my hand to signify that we should go quickly. Hilde stared at me like an animal facing a strange intruder, then turned around and disappeared.


    I stared at Hilde until shepletely disappeared, then let out a long sigh as she disappeared.


    ¡°after. I was about to die I was barely repulsed.¡±


    I¡¯m d there¡¯s a corner to dig into.


    To be honest, it was really dangerous. If Hilde had tried to stir up alienation at the ce where Tirna and the regressor were, she would not have been able to escape without revealing the existence of mind reading. I won¡¯t let go of the regressor or the tearful prophecy.


    However, it is too strong for me to handle it myself. Before I could shake my mouth, he must have been tied up and taken to the interrogation room.


    How fortunate it was that there was a true soldier, Historia, who fought without katabuta, if ever there was an enemy. Suddenly, friendship seems to be rekindled.


    ¡°Good work Leah. I really lived thanks to you.¡±


    I did the repelling, but that was only possible because of the strong barrier called Historia. To put it bluntly, Historia was the gun barrel and I was the bullet. There is no need to question which of the two was more active. It¡¯s not because I feel like I¡¯ve done less.


    I was breathing a sigh of relief when Shiati hesitated and stood up. The princess was supporting her, but Shiati shook her off and came towards me.


    what. why do you open your eyes like that It¡¯s scary¡­.


    Oh, that¡¯s right. The bullying I suffered earlier. It¡¯s not all resolved yet.


    ¡°day off. Whose side are you on?¡±

 Chapter 267

    EP.267 The traitor who arranges reconciliation,


    General Sieghrund is our enemy. In fact, that¡¯s why I fought to the death.


    But at thest moment, I erased his ego and assigned a new ego called Hilde. Instead of ¡®she¡¯ who led Hilde to the military, he took himself as an observer of existence. Thanks to that, we were able to sessfully defeat Sieghrund¡­


    But it seemed a little different to an ordinary person like Shiati.


    ¡°Why did you let him live?¡±


    ¡°Is it strange to say that you will save me? That¡¯s what saved us. I got along with Historia with a gun, how can we kill her?¡±


    ¡°lie! You dealt with him freely. I could have killed you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I changed Hilde quite a bit, but I won¡¯t die just because I told her to die. After all, I¡¯m like the parent of that self. Don¡¯t childrenmit suicide just because their parents ordered them?¡±


    ¡°Can you kill me or not? Say it with your own mouth!¡±


    oh my. If you put it that way, I have nothing to say.


    You cannot defy the instinct of life. I don¡¯tmit suicide just because I order you to die.


    Still, it could lead to death. I have both Tyr and Regressor. You can use them to recklessly kill them, or weaken them and then somehow trap them and kill them.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why did you just send him away? He killed Carafald and has tortured and interrogated countless people. The backbone of this military¡­the person closest to the military!¡±


    ¡°What could it be?¡±


    ¡°But you behaved calmly. Even saying goodbye! What is a friend to you? Have you already forgotten what happened in Hameln?¡±


    ¡°no. I remember that well.¡±


    At that time, things came a little too hard for me.


    ¡°But why!¡±


    Shiati scrunched her face and shouted.


    ¡°You say your wish wille true?! Aren¡¯t you trying to avenge our enemies, including you?! But why Are you leaving the enemy who killed Carafald alone?! In the first ce, do you have any intention of revenge against the military?¡±


    ¡°of course. And there will be no one who will take revenge as surely as I do now.¡±


    ¡°you? Revenge on the military, you who just let go of the enemy you got your hands on? You don¡¯t know what my wish is!¡±


    know. Shiati, your wish is to destroy the military.


    I don¡¯t blindly believe in information obtained through prophecies, but ording to the regressor¡¯s recollection, the country built by the Resistance is just a gutter. what can it be In the first ce, you want to destroy the military, because you don¡¯t really want to build a country.


    Even the princess next to her wants the military to be maintained¡­ She can¡¯t even read other people¡¯s minds.


    I said.


    ¡°Siaty. Do you know what the first thing you need to get revenge on the military is?¡±


    Shiati responded immediately.


    ¡°will.¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    ¡°then? Are you talking about strength? No wonder! But even if you have the strength, if you don¡¯t have the will¡­!¡±


    ¡°Wrong, not strong. The first thing you need to get revenge on the military is the military.¡±


    It was verymon sense and natural. To avenge the military nation, we need the military nation. Because if there is no target for revenge, revenge will not be established in the first ce.


    Shiati was momentarily speechless at my answer. I continued.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have an army yet. You don¡¯t know what an army is. If you don¡¯t know what it is, how are you going to find it and get revenge?¡±


    Shiati, who had regained her rage, replied in a calm voice.


    ¡°Why do I not know the military? We are now at the center of the military!¡±


    ¡°then? This smelter army, are you going to take revenge on this smelter? Will you be satisfied with destroying them one by one and returning them to the ground?¡±


    As I spoke, I picked up a broken rebar. Alchemy steel for level 2 furniture. It is heavy, but it is used because of its low cost and robustness. I tossed the rebar lightly and caught it.


    ¡°The results from this smelter flow to all over the military. Whether it is furniture used by citizens or weapons used by soldiers when killing people. Everything is processed with the results from this workhouse. Then, are all humans who use military-made alchemy steel guilty?¡±


    ¡°¡­fuck it. If you¡¯re going to say that revenge is meaningless!¡±


    ¡°at all. I¡¯d rather help you avenge yourself.¡±


    The military system is simple and easy to understand. However, only a very specific part is hidden so that not only people outside, but even the growth of the body do not know the whole story.


    However, while reading Hilde¡¯s thoughts, there was only one thing. I found a clue. ¡®she¡¯. The existence that created¡­ or fulfilled¡­ this army.


    The question is, can I eventually find ¡®her¡¯ or not? Now that¡¯s all.


    You don¡¯t know until you try. ¡®Cause I¡¯m not a prophet


    That¡¯s why you have to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see ¡®Gun-guk¡¯ now. follow me if you want I¡¯ll show you this country After that, you will be able to take revenge in the true sense. as you wish.¡±


    For a while, we just look at each other without speaking. Shiati is ring at me. There, only the gaze of the victim still looking for a ce to hate remains.


    A much more vicious bystander than Historia, whom Shiati discovered anew, who used to pour out fleeting resentments towards Historia. At the same time, Siati asked me out of the blue when I saw myself without any guilt.


    ¡°Tell me one thing. Don¡¯t hide it.¡±


    ¡°I am always honest. what?¡±


    ¡°Did you know Nichs was trying to kill us?¡±


    Oh that. It¡¯s true.


    hmm. Still, if I nod my head here, the atmosphere would be a bit strange, right? therefore.


    ¡°huh. I knew.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Sti muttered calmly, looked at me silently for a while¡­ then took out her hand in an instant.


    Historia, who knew that the atmosphere had be violent, but did not think that she would really use her hands, was shocked.


    ¡°Stop Shiati¡­!¡±


    But I¡¯m reading thoughts. I also know in advance that Shiati is going to use ck magic and that the target is my arm.


    Following Shiati¡¯s movements, I also moved. The image of her holding the index finger of her left hand with her prosthetic arm and bending it upward without a moment¡¯s hesitation is reflected in my retina. The prosthetic steel arm, which had something like a nutcracker mechanism built into it, could easily break the fingers of flesh and bone as if jealously.


    aww A dark magic power swirls around my fingers. But my arm didn¡¯t break.


    because.


    ¡°Oh write. It hurts terribly.¡±


    ¡°day off! finger!¡±


    before my arm breaks. Because I broke my finger first.


    ck magic is the power to force the same things to be the same. But Shiati is one-armed. One-armed fingers and double-armed fingers cannot be exactly the same.


    Shiati used that property to give more meaning to her fingers. Thanks to this, Shiati can bendrger and longer objects, such as gun barrels and arms, with her fingers.


    But the essence of ck magic ends up being the same thing. Before Shiati¡¯s ck magic was performed, I broke my own finger and tricked the ck magic into saying ¡®the same thing¡¯ happened.


    I¡¯m in so much pain that my tears flow. To keep my damn arm from breaking, but I have to break my own fingers.


    I murmured as I put my fingers back together, where the joints were red.


    ¡°All those who use ck magic are insane. How can you break your own finger without hesitation? You must have beente.¡±


    ¡°¡­a monster child. Do you even use ck magic?¡±


    ¡°monster? My ck magic is really weak. My ck magic is weaker than punching. What is a monster?¡±


    If I had a great cold ball, I would have endured with my body, and there would not have been a need for this. If a person is not strong, he has to cling to all sorts of trapping techniques. Amentes out.


    Oh wait. Siati. Aren¡¯t you trying to add one verse?


    ¡°Save thest shot, Shiati. A bullet that hasn¡¯t been fired is scary, and the wreckage left after shooting is just pitiful. Without thest one, you have no rights after this.¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous! You who stood by all that! You have no right to say anything to me!¡±


    Shiati sighed and took out the next finger. But this time, there were many eyes watching.


    Historia jumped in at once and grabbed Shiati¡¯s hand. Shiati, interrupted at thest moment, said full of resentment.


    ¡°¡­Historia. don¡¯t stop must be That¡¯s what made us this way.¡±


    ¡°calm down. I was so excited.¡±


    ¡°Too excited? I¡¯ll tell you the opposite! Do you see that as normal?!¡±


    Shiati pointed at me with a broken finger. His bruised fingers trembled helplessly. It must be painful, but it still condemns me with evil.


    ¡°I am not afraid. I¡¯m not even sad! Even when I was shipwrecked in Hameln and when I found out that Carafald was dead! Let go of the sex growth calmly without anger! Is that normal?!¡±


    Historia still didn¡¯t let go of her finger. In case she broke it again, she gripped her fingers tighter. Shiati shouted like a child in a tantrum.


    ¡°No matter how much you protect Huey, it won¡¯t be worth anything. He has no feelings for you. I won¡¯t repay you for anything!¡±


    Messages vary depending on the messenger. Shiati¡¯s words are clear and sharp enough to stab Historia in the chest. However, it was Shiati who wielded the weapon.


    ¡°There is no reciprocation¡­¡±


    Compared to me, who didn¡¯t show up while she was in the sixth grade, Shiati was the one who cared the most. However, Historia was also in agony as she watched Siati keep going astray.


    So the unrequited thing was added when Siati added it.


    ¡°So are you, Shiati.¡±


    Shiati kept her mouth shut, as if she had some conscience left even without her right arm. Historia pushed her with a detached face. In the end, Shiati turned her head.


    However, I am enduring it because of Historia. Shiati still had a fierce hostility towards me.


    hmm. have good qualities If it¡¯s wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a sulent or not, I¡¯m going to raise my arm straight away.


    this is it


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to call it a substitute, but it¡¯s a gift. If you follow me, I will give you an army.¡±


    I looked around the crowd. The Princess, the Shiati Historia, and the two beasts. He is just a good member. It¡¯s a little uneasy with all the power, but it might be difficult if you know that Tirna Regressor will be revealed here.


    Tyr and the regressor are surprisinglypatible, but they have conflicting opinions on just one subject.


    At best, the military was given, but the military should not disappear.


    good. decision. It goes like this.


    ¡°everyone. I¡¯m going to Headquarters now. There is no safety guarantee and I will not force it. However, if sessful, we will give you an army. Maybe it could be the object of revenge that I was desperately looking for.¡±


    Shiati¡¯s wind. To achieve revenge, you must know what the military is. At the end of this journey, the military will reveal itself.


    ¡°Perhaps it could be an ideal country with a warm heart in an iron-blooded system.¡±


    This time the princess flinched. The military might have been an answer to the princess who was in conflict in an ambiguous position between the kingdom and the military.


    ¡°Or it could be a ce to stay for someone.¡±


    There was no response from Historia. but. Historia has already be a sexton once and has prepared space for it. It¡¯s just that Shiati and I didn¡¯t want to go in there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t force it. But whoever will go with me, pleasee by my side.¡±


    Everyone here has a reason to visit. Everyone made a decision in their hearts. And that came first.


    As always, it was Aji who came stealthily.


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    ¡°I said I was a person, Ajiya.¡±

 Chapter 268

    EP.268 A story from a distant ce. What about the feeling of amb being led to the ughterhouse


    behind the scenes ?


    Humans do not know because they are not sheep. However, the workers at the Alchemy Steel Refinery, who barely survived a moment ago, probably felt the same way.


    The death presented by the smelter was like a sluggish de aimed at the throat. In that it is slow and intelligible.


    A hook dug into the arm pulls the human in. As the person apanying him vomits red heat, and disappears beyond, screams mixed with bloody bubbles rise from beyond and then disappear like bubbles bursting. After swallowing one human, Alchemy Gang Goro is not satisfied and pulls the hook again to put the next victim in his mouth.


    It was easy to understand, had a lot of clues, and had plenty of time to interpret. Without the need for high-level intellectual activities, most of theborers realized that they were approaching death.


    Even those who cried out for death rather than suffer at the Alchemy Steel Refinery felt an instinctive reluctance to die.


    Is it because of the conservative tendency that does not ept death other than the way he imagined? Or was it because he was just talking and wasn¡¯t ready to ept death yet?


    In any case, the smelter yed a role as a punishment institution by revealing its terrible secret. There is no blood or tears. Because he pulled both of them from a murderer who was evaluated, and an unbeliever who had never prayed in his life repented with his hands folded, and even those who lost their will to live andmitted sins in desperation gained a will to live.


    Whenborers were thus ughtered slowly and calmly.


    As if the prayer had reached the sky, the ceiling was broken and someone jumped in.


    Shay aimed at Goro with a pitch-ck club. Ahead of the heat that melted even steel and the red-melted iron, Shay lowered his fist, protecting himself with Qigong.


    Dividing the Chigonryu in the Red Sea.


    A ck sh creates a red wave. The bright red melted molten iron splits on both sides. Waves of heavy molten iron try to fill the gap again, but even though it¡¯s not a real sea, they can¡¯t resist Jizan¡¯s repulsive force. The molten iron clung to the walls on either side like a frightened child.


    In the sweltering heat, Shay removed her sweaty clothes and looked at the floor. As the officer had instructed, there was a huge magic circle on the floor.


    Heat is the power to change. When heat is extracted from molten molten iron, it bes hard metal. That magic circle was the kind that sent the heat that was extracted like that to another ce. The heat will be used to melt the alchemy.


    ¡°To make a magic circle on the floor¡­ You made it dirty well.¡±


    Shay stuck her tongue out at the sinister design.


    The magic circle¡¯s weakness is the magic circle itself. The physical durability of the magic circle is also a problem, but if you analyze the structure, it can be easily destroyed and even used against you.


    However, in order to see the magic circle of the Alchemy Steel st Furnace, you have to empty the st Furnace where the molten steel slithers dullly.


    However, if the st furnace is empty, there is no need to analyze the magic circle. Not only does it need to be destroyed, but the value of using it reversely disappears.


    It was a very efficient method befitting a military state.


    ¡°Jizan!¡±


    Still, this much is easy for Shay, a regressor who has attacked everything through dozens of regressions. Shay simply broke the magic circle. The st furnace shakes as the hole through which the heat escapes has disappeared. Shay tried to get herself out before the molten iron hit again.


    At that time, Shay found a small magic circle hidden inside the broken magic circle.


    Just looking at it is ominous and unsettling¡­ A pattern in which arge circle made of ancient strings breaks the rim of a small circle and devours it.


    Exploration of taboos.


    An ancient magic that uses humans as ingredients. A symbol of barbarism. After humans became the lord of all things, it was set as a taboo. Because it was the mostmon, the most terrible pattern of gluttony was shining ominously.


    It¡¯s a taboo that ordinary people can¡¯t evene across. However, Shay, who had fought against the threat of destruction several times, encountered the taboo of gluttony so often that he was now fond of it.


    ¡°¡­after all, the military has never used it even once.¡±


    In each episode, the military went through many crises. There were times when the headquarters copsed and a new regime was established due to the knowledge of the regressors and the operation of the resistance, and there were times when the war was waged and destroyed when the regressors joined the other side.


    Each time, the regressor helped the republic with the princess as its leader or the new kingdom with the princess as its king.


    However, at no time did I hear of the devouring of theborers with the killing device. I only came across information that such a device exists.


    Even though I heard it with one ear and shed it like a ghost story.


    ¡°¡­Not for good reasons, though. It must be a reasonable choice.¡±


    The Alchemy Steel Smelter is a goose thatys golden eggs. If the boat is split open, high-cost alchemy steel like the cursed blood iron maye out right away, but in the long run, the military¡¯s ability to wage war will deteriorate. When you think rationally, there is no reason to kill people to make iron.


    If so, the question arises here.


    ¡°Then why¡­ did the military build something like an obliteration device?¡±


    The answer did note easily. Shay continued to think while listening to the cheers of theborers who had survived aftering out of the st furnace.


    Why on earth would the military build an obliteration device that would never be used?


    ¡°Get out of here you bastards! Wow. To think I had to run myself to save these bastards¡­!¡±


    Captain Toruk approached, mercilessly pushing away theborer. Theborers scattered left and right, screaming and swearing. Captain Toruk, who approached Shay in an instant, spoke with a very displeased expression.


    ¡°Hey kid!¡±


    ¡°Who is the kid?!¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s call it an adult! anyway! What are you doing?¡±


    Shay, who had a stabbing corner, hesitated for a moment. It¡¯s because she¡¯s been smashing the facility a little too much without the officers¡¯ knowledge.


    If the Alchemy Steel Refinery is removed, the military¡¯s ability to wage war will greatly decrease. So Captain Toruk and Shay agreed to avoid destruction and focus on rescuing the ves. Of course, Shay had no intention of keeping it.


    Anyway, the person who is the best at destroying facilities here is Shae with Jizan. What are they going to do if she excuses herself for having more energy? If she fights anyway, she wins.


    Shay decided to be a little more brazen.


    ¡°You broke the st furnace, why? Did you agree up to that point?¡±


    You won¡¯t be able to confirm that even the magic circle was broken. Shay answered with such a calction.


    ¡°Not that!¡±


    However, that was not the purpose of Captain Toruk. He huffed and pointed inward with his finger.


    ¡°Currently, the presence inside the smelter is gradually diminishing. This is not just a job here! The same thing is happening all over the Forge! Rescuing dying humans, the numbers are dwindling! Are you siphoning them out?¡±


    It¡¯s a different business. Shay, who received the inquiry, briefly reflected on her actions.


    Is she running theborers out? no.


    Did you ever think of that? no.


    The rumination is over. Shay shook her head coolly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then who are you? Letting the scum of this society out there!¡±


    Even Shay doesn¡¯t know if you have to ask. In the first ce, it was left to Tyrkanjaka to save each and every dying human. Because Tyrkanjaka, the ancestor who uses the ck knight like limbs, is more suitable for saving lives.


    It¡¯s ironic that she, who is the first to pick a person who has killed the most people, is optimized for saving people. Maybe life and life are attached like two sides of a coin.


    After thinking about it, Shay waved her hand.


    ¡°Speak to Tyrkanjaka.¡±


    ¡°¡­hmm!¡±


    However, Captain Toruk expressed his disapproval clearly enough to be revealed to Shay. Shay was puzzled to see him hesitating.


    ¡°why? Are you afraid of Tyrkanjaka?¡±


    ¡°¡­greatness!¡±


    ¡°huh? Really?¡±


    Shay asked with an uneasy feeling. Captain Toruk avoided looking at him without saying anything.


    Captain Toruk had many things to say. In the days of the kingdom, when temples were built everywhere and everyone worshiped the heavenly gods. The founder Tirkanjaka was another name for fear.


    Let¡¯s kill the knight. one-man country. Queen of night and shadows.


    From long ago until now, she used to destroy temples with her cursed body. They killed priests who cried out the name of God, destroyed temples, cursed faith, and led sinful bodies.


    Countless heroes gave their lives to stop her, but their heroic attempts only added a bloody stroke to the history of the founder Tyrkanjaka. The progenitor marched with the army of blood, scattering blood and death.


    If it were not for the blessed ins of Enver. Had it not been for the shadowlessnd that took three days to traverse¡­ Seonghwangcheong might have been overthrown at least once by the repeated advances of the progenitor.


    The kingdom copsed and an army was established, but the people who filled it did not change. The fear of vampires was still¡­ not as much as it used to be, but it was still firmly imprinted in their minds.


    Didn¡¯t they even try to trap the progenitor in a trap made of light a little while ago? For Captain Thoruk, an old man, that action would not have been enough to be punished with bloodletting, in which he pierced a blood vessel and then hung upside down.


    Of course, not that much for Shay, who was born after the establishment of the military nation and had not learned that kind of fear. Shay asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to ask me instead because you¡¯re scared, do you?¡±


    ¡°Kuhm!¡±


    ¡°what the. One o¡¯clock is busy¡­¡±


    Shay tends to respond to honest requests. If there¡¯s no reason not to do it, do it first. Because it is always better to do something than not do something to change a future that has no answer.


    In any case, it is necessary to ask about the progress. Shay, who decided to erase the debt to Captain Toruk, took a deep breath and called out his name.


    ¡°Tirkanjaka!¡±


    [Did you call?]


    The darkness answered first from the shadows. And she showed upter. Appearing as ifing out of a shadow cast on the wall on the other side of the hallway, Tirkanjaka slowly approached Shay and Captain Toruk.


    The founder, Tirkanjaka, was expressionless. He didn¡¯t seem to feel any emotions towards the army that had driven him into the trap of light, nor to Captain Toruk who tried to drive them. On the contrary, since she came personally to listen to the story with a graceful appearance, who would see her as a blood-crazed monster?


    ¡°Theborers are disappearing, do you know anything?¡±


    [Well. I don¡¯t know. Aren¡¯t they hiding somewhere because they¡¯re so scared ahead of a terrible tragedy?]


    It¡¯s a clear contrast. It was clear from his attitude and his tone that he knew something.


    But a lie that everyone knows is also an expression of a strong will. Tyrkanjaka did not allow any objection, and his will was fullymunicated.


    The hot-tempered Captain Toruk gathered all his strength.


    ¡°¡­wait and see!¡±


    said and went back.


    Tyrkanjaka held on to a slight sneer as he watched Captain Toruk run away.


    [You are a pitiful and pitiful person. How could the back of a person struggling with fear and face be so ridiculous? I liked it.]


    ¡°Do you like it? why?¡±


    [Unlike you, those who are afraid of me don¡¯t bother me, so it¡¯sfortable. I tend to keep those people alive for a long time.]


    ¡°Umm. I see¡­ Huh? Then what about me?¡±


    Tyrkanjakaughed lightly and continued.


    [How can the world be one color? Those who don¡¯t fear me don¡¯t leave me alone, so they need me too.]


    ¡°Thank you very much¡­ But why are theborers escaping?¡±


    [Is there any problem?]


    ¡°No, no. rather good It will take a long time for the military to sort this out. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m curious.¡±


    [That¡¯s¡­]


    He secretly asked for it, but now that we¡¯vee this far, we can¡¯t hide it anymore. It is better not to be forced to hide a secret that will be revealed anyway. When Tyrkanjaka opened her mouth to say something, the face that had asked her to do the job appeared.

 Chapter 269

    EP.269 A story from a distant ce. Outside the stage,


    qigong masters also use qigong while walking. When the foot touches the ground, it pulls it and moves its body forward. This is because you have to hold onto the ground with qigong so that you can move your body faster and stronger.


    In that sense, Hughes was not like a qigong master. His steps are infinitely light and his attitude frivolous. It doesn¡¯t show strong enough energy to be wary of, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll forget its existence.


    However, the unique and strangeposure that he shows off even decorates him as a strong man¡¯s deviation.


    A man called Hughes, who was hard to understand at all, found Tyrkanjaka and approached him with quick steps.


    ¡°Tyr!¡±


    Tyrkanjaka was puzzled and called him.


    [phew? How did youe all the way here without being there?]


    ¡°I came to see Tyr.¡±


    [Hmm?!]


    After giving the slightly flustered Tirkanjaka a natural smile, he turned to Shay with a frivolous attitude.


    ¡°I asked Tyr. Get theborers out of this ce. If theborers go outside and run around, we can avoid being chased when we sneak outside in the middle!¡±


    He exined excitedly, like a child hungry for praise. After hearing the story, Shay nodded, feeling something strange.


    His face, his actions, his way of speaking, and his behavior are definitely the same. But it¡¯s different.


    tuk tuk. It feels like a small metal ball is hitting my chest. The bizarre sixth sense that dozens of deaths had given her grabbed her arm. Shay followed a sudden intuition and moved.


    ¡°Mr. Shay!¡±


    Shay answered suddenly like someone who had just woken up.


    ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you bringing out your knife¡­?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Shay was surprised to see the cherry blossoms halfway out. Because he realized what he was trying to do.


    I¡¯m sure if he hadn¡¯t pointed it out, he would have cut off his right arm with a celestial cherry.


    I remembered the old days. I tried to amputate my right arm, but I kept worrying about it for days. In memory of that time, Shay pretended not to be, and captured the cherry blossoms.


    ¡°Oh this. don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s like a habit.¡±


    ¡°It is a very peculiar habit. Well, there are people who can¡¯t be relieved unless they hold a knife.¡±


    He smiled softly and took over Shay¡¯s words.


    Also something is different. Even though he intuitively realized it, Shay struggled to calm the sense of incongruity. In the first ce, Hughes was terribly suspicious from the first time we met, and the suspiciousness did not go away even after we got to know each other.


    Hughes is the one who won¡¯t do anything strange. That¡¯s not going to happen, but if Zhang Yuk suddenly appears to surrender, Sei will first suspect what he did. If you care, you lose¡­


    [¡­That¡¯s strange.]


    And Tyrkanjaka felt a simr difort and put his hand on his chest. A thin beat felt softly over the thin skin. Normally, whenever he came near, he jumped excitedly, but there was no news today.


    Maybe your feelings have changed? Maybe. The human heart is like a reed.


    Hiding his regret, Tyrkanjaka called him.


    [phew. did you not call me If so, I would have visited.]


    ¡°Do I dare to tell the founder toe?¡±


    [Although he usually did that well.]


    ¡°I feel like I want to meet you today.¡±


    obviously weird There is a sense of incongruity in his voice, gestures and face. And Tirkanjakaja, who had fought many things over the years, was quite trusting of his intuition.


    Tyrkanjaka secretly got lucky.


    [Right Phew. Isn¡¯t it time to return the card I received from you?]


    ¡°My card? Which card?¡±


    [Don¡¯t you remember the card you gave me?]


    ¡°It¡¯s not just one or two cards. There must be so many kinds.¡±


    Heart 1. Heart blood or life. Tyr has not forgotten and neither will he.


    His suspicion of Tirkanjaka gradually took shape. Now he raised his finger with an ice-cold smile.


    [It was. Take it yourself.]


    ¡°Where did you put it?¡±


    inside her body.


    He asked with an innocent smile. A wless, clear, soft smile is terribly disgusting. Tyrkanjaka clenched his fists. The darkness, sympathetic to the master¡¯s emotions, swayed like crazy.


    Despite the apparent hostility, he was not taken aback. As if something toe hade, ¡®he¡¯ was. No, Hilde, who was disguised as Hughes, softly muttered while erasing a smile from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s not going well. Well, I don¡¯t know much about him to say that he imitated him perfectly.¡±


    The face is definitely the same, but the gestures gradually be softer and more flexible. Even a small action is mixed with techniques that are difficult for ordinary people to even notice.


    When a familiar face took an unfamiliar action, Tyrkanjaka felt a visceral repulsion. As if to reflect her ufortable nting, the ck knights reveal their hideous appearance. Hiding in the dark, she growled like a beast.


    [How did you do Hugh?]


    ¡°Yes? How did you do it? The question is reversed. A more appropriate question would be what he did to me.¡±


    Even in the face of the wrath of the founder, Hilde remained calm and fearless. It¡¯s not pretending it¡¯s not, it¡¯s really not feeling fear.


    Lack of knowledge? Not even that. Rather, he knows the skill of the other person better than anyone else, saying that he can see as much as he knows.


    Lack of emotion? Not even so. What an actor needs is more emotional than anyone else. Those who do not understand emotions cannot act.


    Still, being calm is the privilege of those who have lost themselves. Only those abandoned by fate and lost in themselves be fearless warriors.


    Tyrkanjaka felt a strange sense of deja vu. He was ustomed to that attitude of having no fear even in front of the progenitor.


    [Sacred sword belt¡­?]


    However, for a while, Tyrkanjaka denied his spection.


    [No, it¡¯s different. Those misceneous things are unpleasantly hard, but you are a little different.]


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know what to do with the girl because youplimented me.¡±


    [It means that it is unpleasantly sluggish.]


    Tyrkanjaka jerked his arm away and approached. Before anyone knew it, Hilde was surrounded by darkness. If Tyrkanjaka had the will to do so, regardless of her abilities, she would be swept away by the darkness and drown.


    [You haven¡¯t answered me yet. If you don¡¯t open your mouth right now, I will personally kill you. I¡¯ll drain all the blood, leave a handful, and then make you suffer forever with that speck of blood.]


    ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    Hilde ced a calyx on his face with her hand and shook her head with a refreshing smile.


    ¡°Can you treat this face so harshly?¡±


    Of course. Tirkanjaka, with a cold heart, is not ovee by emotion. Even if the face is the same, if you recognize that they are different beings, you can deal with them rationally.


    It had been that way and I was sure it would be this time as well, but Tirkanjaka found himself momentarily speechless. Hostility hung on the chin and heart¡¯s chin.


    ¡°You are hesitating. You are cute. Did you get something from him too?¡±


    And Hilde captured the emotion of that moment. Her eyes are also sunken.


    ¡°The reason why the founder Tyrkanjaka followed me all the way here. It¡¯s not a political move. If it was a political move, we had to reveal our intentions so that we could know each other. personal revenge? Not even that. The target was not clear. Then the rest of the possibilities. Possibility that it was purely followed without a clear purpose. It was only hypothetical, but that was the correct answer. The conclusion then is that the military invasion was purely his idea.¡±


    Tyr held out his hand, enraged that he had given information and weaknesses to his foe. The dark knights came forward and thrust swords and spears into the shadows.


    [It¡¯s a long time to cross the line. Isn¡¯t it a waste of life?]


    Even so, Hilde was still at ease. Tapping the spear of shadow aimed at her neck, she smiled wickedly.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t actually carry out the attack~. Are you having a hard time attacking this face? How on earth did you receive something valuable?¡±


    [Kuh¡­]


    ¡°Whoops. It¡¯s obvious. As expected, everyone here received something from him and followed him to the military¡­¡±


    Hilde, who noticed something, fell to the ground while speaking. It was a violent movement, more like grabbing the floor than falling. Right after that, a sh from an invisible sword hit the ce where she had just been.


    ¡°Sheesh.¡±


    The air shuddered and Shay¡¯s figure appeared hidden in a mirage. Shay, whose conversion surprise failed, clicked her tongue.


    Hilde, who pressed herself to the floor and raised herself up as if bouncing, said.


    ¡°oh? Doesn¡¯t that have a rough hand? Even if you look at your colleague¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°face? Chit what a big deal.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm. Sincerity? Are you experienced or are you innately unaffected? Considering my age, it¡¯s probably thetter¡­ right? I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Can you please stop defining my personality?¡±


    Shay grumbled.


    Shay has been through all kinds of things in a few episodes. Yesterday¡¯s friends have be tomorrow¡¯s enemies. I was betrayed countless times. Or, there is a memory that he was once an irreceable colleague, but after only one episode, he ran to kill him with his face viciously distorted.


    For Shay, who has killed the same person several times, other people with the same face do not give any inspiration.


    Shay, who roughly grasped the opponent¡¯s strength, showed clear hostility with Cheoneng and Jizan.


    ¡°If you want to leave a will, tell me. Nana Tyrkanjakana. Are you busy right now?¡±


    ¡°I am not here to fight. An acquaintance introduced me. What did he say to me to meet you?¡±


    ¡°that? Are you talking about Hughes?¡±


    ¡°yes. Shay, you said you might be able to find something I forgot.¡±


    ¡°If you lost anything, go to the fence. Or think you donated and forget it.¡±


    ¡°I already did. Because of that wind, I am now like this.¡±


    Hilde chuckled. Shay¡¯s face was frowning at her attitude, which could not be found to be hostile, so Hilde cleared her voice and changed her face. Hughes¡¯s face and voice gradually faded and became more feminine.


    ¡°My name is Hilde. The one who was named that way.¡±


    Hilde, whopletely broke away from Hughes¡¯ appearance, said to Shay.


    ¡°Shay. I have a favor for you. If you will do me a favor, I will give you the information you want to know.¡±

 Chapter 270

    EP.270 The Kingdom of Steel and Faceless People ¨C 11


    Headquarters was busy ahead of the battle. In addition to the original war preparations, even the response to the enemy beings who marched to the Alchemy Steel Refinery. Even in the middle of the night, the entire base was busy like a bear-infested beehive.


    In particr, it was the escapedborers who made them suffer.


    The ves I unleashed caused enough confusion. The fact that unidentifiedborers roamed openly in the operational area aroused the mental screams of the signal soldiers and staff. It would have been easier if they had killed them all, but they couldn¡¯t because there were too many of them and there were alsoborers at the smelter, which were hard to replenish.


    In the meantime, a military automatic carriage arrived at the entrance. The soldiers asked for the password, and a pink-haired girl in a female officer¡¯s uniform answered and got out of the car.


    The princess in a stiff military uniform moves as stiffly as her clothes. The epaulettes that indicate status and the medals on the chest are awkward. Wearing a military uniform with soft light pink hair and a round and gentle impression, I feel a sense of incongruity that is hard to describe.


    The princess saluted with a lot of strength.


    ¡°Chu loyalty. This is Lieutenant Natalia from the Ministry of Public Safety! We are on a top-secret mission!¡±


    He stutters and salutes clumsily. It seems like a child desperately follows. To the point where the guards could detain them with little remorse.


    However, the opponent did not show the will to do so. The officer, who confirmed his identity by looking at the epaulets, narrowed his eyes and asked.


    ¡°The Ministry of Public Safety¡­ there must be a pension seal, right?¡±


    ¡°I am here.¡±


    ¡°Check Lee¡­ Um. confirmed. medium. This is the mission of the head office, so don¡¯t worry¡­¡±


    First. The fact that the opponent belongs to the Ministry of Public Safety, which is said to drop stars hanging from the sky, was a factor that eroded his will.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not digging the secret¡­ It¡¯s a necessary procedure in a quasi-war situation, so it can¡¯t be helped¡­ Where is the lieutenant heading now, and who are the people in the back?¡±


    ¡°These areborers who havee into contact with hostile beings. I¡¯m escorting you to the Department of Public Safety for further questioning, as Director Sieghrund ordered!¡±


    ¡°Chief¡­?¡±


    The second is that she is thest member of the royal family of Grandiomor.


    The officer didn¡¯t feel suspicious or dangerous from her face. Suspicion begins with hostility toward unfamiliar things. The power of the royal family erases even such trivial doubts.


    The power of the monarch, who was not the most powerful but the longest-surviving since ancient times, was exercised even in such trivial ces.


    ¡°Sorry for wasting your time. let it pass Next¡­ Hey! stop! Before entering, reveal your affiliation!¡±


    So we got through safely. The princess was about to bow her head, but hurriedly changed to a salute and hurriedly got into the carriage.


    Soldiers moved out of the way, and the military wagons slowly made their way into the base. The princess sighed and sat down.


    I got behind the wheel and greeted her warmly.


    ¡°Thank you for your effort! It was perfect!¡±


    The princess, who was breaking out in a cold sweat, let out a deep sigh as she took off her hat.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ I thought my heart would burst¡­¡±


    ¡°You tricked that picky military officer with ease. It¡¯s quite right, right? Please do it again in the future!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t. It was only possible because they didn¡¯t suspect me too much¡­¡±


    ¡°It has to be. There is also the pension seal of the Ministry of Public Security that Hilde left behind. She has the power of a princess.¡±


    And there was a passphrase that I figured out by reading my mind. Procedurally, there is no element to be caught.


    Of course, that¡¯s not the only end.


    ¡°But that won¡¯t be the end. It must have been the will of themand that we passed safely.¡±


    ¡°Command¡¯s will? Are you saying they condoned us?¡±


    ¡°yes. If the signalman informed us that some enemy was heading for the headquarters base and warned all the officers about our appearance, we would have been caught one way or another.¡±


    If Tyr and the Regressor had existed, they would not have reacted so lukewarmly. Those two are so famous, and the military government must have warned them in advance and prepared countermeasures.


    But we are not. Of course, Historia is powerful, but her power is in the category of an individual. In addition, until a few days ago, he was also a true soldier loyal to the military. If themand knew what was going on in Hameln, it would know that Historia was just following me and Shiati rather than hating the military.


    I don¡¯t know how the other side wille out, but I know the ideology of the military.


    The military is rational.


    It is not a war between countries, but the country is being swept away by the attacks of only a few rebellious individuals. In addition, with Historia on our side and even Hilde out of power, the military is in a weaker state than ever.


    If there is no reason to meet, you can make it happen. After all, even if you try to solve it with words, you have to start with force first.


    Heading down a deserted road where possible, I mped down on everyone¡¯s mouths.


    ¡°ruler. It¡¯s true that you¡¯re heading in the right direction for now, but don¡¯t be nervous. This is the military headquarters. It is a ce where you can get kicked by the Great Wall, which is hard to see from the outside. Be careful because you don¡¯t know where the Great Master will pop out¡­¡±


    ¡ºControl observationpleted. Implementation rate 97.4%.


    ¡» I know Ji is a tiger.¡±


    In the dark, a group of lights gathered into a single point. The starlight that illuminated the dim headlights of themand center stood in a human form. It looked like a shadow made of light.


    It is hard to judge the size of the body because it is shining like a helmet. A long, thin sword of light.


    Tian Tong Aimeder. Guardian angel of the military.


    And maybe¡­ an existence that might be the incarnation of the headquarters itself.


    ¡°Everybody back off!¡±


    Historia, who noticed its presence before anyone else, turned her entire body towards it, preparing in case Aimeder attacked us.


    However, Aimeder did not point his sword of light at us. Instead, they stared nkly at us.


    A ck mouth opened from the dazzling face.


    ¡°I will guide you. Follow me.¡±


    Then, without saying a word, he began to slide on the ground. As if we would of course follow.


    However, angels do not seem to know the human mind. We were taught not to follow strangers since childhood, and we disobeyed Aimeder¡¯s instructions.


    Historia asked, sharpening her de.


    ¡°guide? Where?¡±


    Aimeder¡¯s body creaked and stopped. It seems our reaction was unexpected. The pure white angel turned around and conveyed his will.


    ¡ºIsn¡¯t the reason you came here for negotiations?


    ¡» conversation?¡±


    ¡°I will respond to that. However, this aircraftcks means formunication. Therefore.]


    A body that can be reced at any time with a concise tone to provide only information. No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s pretty simr to that.


    As expected.


    ¡°In a nutshell, you mean guides to the meeting ce? It¡¯s nice that it¡¯s cool. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡ºIf epted, I will guide you again. Follow me.]


    Aimeder turned around and headed somewhere.


    Until now, Aimeder had been close to a sword-wielding monster. There is no sign of life, no mercy in the hands, and the power is strong enough to stand against Tyr, even for a moment. It felt very strange to see such a monstrous angel calmly appearing and guiding us along the way. The Princess, Siati, and Historia looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    One was an exception.


    ¡°Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaas


    eyes.


    What is that crazy thing doing? You look like a pato before the meeting. Stop it right now¡­ No, it¡¯s dangerous if I catch it.


    ¡°Hey catch it! Hold on tight and don¡¯t let it move!¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    ¡°Nyahahak!¡±


    It¡¯s not the time yet. I brought it with me in case an attackes from the other side!


    With the struggling butterfly tucked into the back seat, we followed the angel in the wagon.


    The angel gliding on the ground was quite agile and agile. Perhaps because it was made of light, it even changed its direction while maintaining its speed, as if it had no concept of inertia. It seemed that if I took my eyes off it even for a moment, it would disappear out of sight.


    We hurriedly passed the arsenal full of shells, turned right once at the container stocked with food materials, and followed the angel by taking a long turn around the outskirts, where countless pieces of equipment from the Corps of Engineers were piled up. The image of an angel, a symbol of divinity, striding through and full of steel and concrete, seemed like a merging of two mismatched paintings.


    ¡°¡­something is strange.¡±


    On the way, the princess suddenly looked around and murmured.


    ¡°Why¡­ can¡¯t see anyone in themand base?¡±


    It feels like half a day has passed, but we only followed Aimeder for about 10 minutes.


    But this is amand base. It is a military capital where the military power of the country, which is said to have more officers than stones that can be hit by one¡¯s feet, resides.


    It even includes the meaning that it is managed so thoroughly that even rolling stones are hard to find. No matter how camouged it is, you can¡¯t get past it so easily¡­


    unless someone nned it.


    I looked around with a sidelong nce and said.


    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t want to see us meeting at headquarters. It¡¯s biting people. Listen. Even over there, it¡¯s noisy with the voices of soldiers working, right?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are we in the minority? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to gather a lot and put pressure on them?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. Right now, the military is on the verge of negotiating with the terrorists. As a country, showing a soldier a humiliating negotiation process can demoralize them.¡±


    The military is reasonable, but I don¡¯t believe everyone is like that. So whether it¡¯s an officer or a general, it¡¯s about limiting information and controlling behavior.


    The princess agreed and came up with a new question.


    ¡°How could we have been able to bite people exactly at the corner of our path?¡±


    ¡°It must have been amunication bottle.¡±


    The answer was given by Historia.


    ¡°Soldiers absolutely obey themands of the headquarters, and signalmen convey themands of the headquarters. Perhaps this route we are going¡­ The signalmen are giving instructions to the approaching soldiers one by one so that they don¡¯t head here.¡±


    ¡°iced coffee. that¡¯s right. There was a signal soldier¡­ Then, is the signal soldier the headquarters?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t say that a priest is a god just because a priest conveys the word of God instead.¡±


    ¡°But Command isn¡¯t God, is it? Someone can take over the signal soldier or the signal soldier can mislead themand because of my greed, right? Howe no one suspects that?¡±


    It was a question that urately pointed out the blind spot. But Historia had an answer to that.


    ¡°Communications don¡¯t do that. no i can¡¯t Because they don¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°yes? Communication soldiers exist, right?¡±


    ¡°No one has ever seen them. There are people who say they guided the dispatched signalmen from time to time, but I have no idea where they are or what they are doing. What kind of greed do those who don¡¯t even appear in front of you have?¡±


    There are so many examples of priestly depravity that it is hard to count. Priestse in contact with believers every day and extort faith and donations from them, so there are infinite ways to harm them if they are greedy.


    However, themunication soldier does not contact anyone. In a worldpletely isted from Inse, limitedmunication is possible only through golems.


    At this point, he¡¯s not even a priest, he¡¯s just God¡¯s trumpeter. The tool itself for conveying the voice.


    ¡°No one knows what a signalman does? Doesn¡¯t the musketeer, who is the sixth general, know?¡±


    To the princess¡¯s question, Historia hesitated for a moment before answering.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m a grown-up, too.¡±


    Historia turned her head away and shut her mouth, as if she had suddenly felt bad.


    ¡®okay. I don¡¯t know anything. I was loyal to the military to help my friend, but neither my friends nor the military knows either. I am¡­ Is it a good tool that can only be used without knowing anything?¡¯


    Historia, who had once served in the headquarters, watched the passing scene with skepticism.


    An automatic carriage rolls along in an ufortable silence.


    [Arrived.]


    Eventually, Eimeder stood under arge wall.


    It was a seamless wall. There were no windows, no doors, not even the smallest vents in sight. It looks more like a box than a building.


    I¡¯ve seen it. It resembled a small, dented steel box protruding from the ground when Tantalus turned it over. The only difference was that it was several timesrger than that.


    Aimeder raised his white knife and stabbed it at the wall without hesitation.


    Historia watched Aimeder quietly.


    ¡®There was a gap. very subtle. I put the de in there without an inch of error.¡¯


    It was my mistake that there were no seams. A pure white sword dug in between the tiny gaps that could not be seen. From my point of view, it looked like it had prated the wall, but Historia noticed the existence of the gap with keen eyes.


    Thanks to you, I also read your thoughts and knew that fact. I would have been embarrassed if I pretended to know.


    ¡°I¡¯m cutting through the wall wall! Like cutting through a steel wall!¡±


    Uh huh There¡¯s another person here who doesn¡¯t have good eyes to see. Tsk tsk. Let me open your foolish eyes


    ¡°There is a tiny gap between the walls. I pierced the sword of light through that gap.¡±


    ¡°yes? gap? Does it seem like¡­?¡±


    There¡¯s only one reason to stick a knife through a crack in a box. to pick up the door.


    Historia only saw that gap, but having robbed safes several times, I roughly predicted the structure of this building.


    ¡°A gap that can only be prated by light. There¡¯s probably a lock there. I¡¯ll open the door by loosening the lock on the inside with that sword of light.¡±


    Just as I said, Aimeder raised the sword he had stabbed in the gap. There was a click and the sound of something loosening.


    Right after that, light poured out from a tiny gap in the wall.


    gag drama.


    The tightly closed wall cracked. The sound of winding gears echoed along the walls and the square door slid inward.


    Aimeder, who had fulfilled the role of the key, stood still. Like an inanimate object that has been in ce for hundreds of years without even the slightest movement that a living thing must have.


    okay. Aimeder was the key. A windowless room that you can never enter unless you break it. Themunications soldier wondered how to get in there and how to lock it¡­


    ¡°And there probably isn¡¯t anyone other than Aimeder who uses a sword made of light. A door that can only be opened by Aimeder, the angel of the military. What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°You mean those inside here are the ones who call or control Aimeder¡­?¡±


    That¡¯s the answer. Because a princess is someone worth asking questions about.


    Aimeder said in a booming voice.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Can everyonee in?¡±


    [It doesn¡¯t matter.]


    Then, as if he had be a door, he twisted his body and opened a hole for us to pass through. I let the butterfly still reaching out for Aimeder and the aji holding the butterfly in my arms first, and then gestured toward the princess and Shiati.


    After sending in the two beasts, who might get into trouble at any moment, I also strode inside. One of the greatest secrets of the military is showing me the inside.


    After passing through such a narrow gap, I faced a strange space.


    There was arge round table full of paper. Countless sheets of paper were scattered on the table, and the walls on all sides looked as if they had been torn from books and used as wallpaper. Countless small letters were written on it, but all of them were documents containing confidential military information.


    A pile of paperwork. A lot of information contained in it. In itself, it is a disorderly sequence of letters, but if someone with rted knowledge sees it, it will be of great value.


    And the beings who create that value.


    ¡ºA call. Due to the destruction of the Alchemy Steel Refinery, the supply amount needs to be adjusted.¡±


    ¡ºStock amount 89400 units. Estimated retention period 38 days. After that, the stock ispletely exhausted.¡±


    ¡ºThe required amount of transpiration is 3200. The possibility of achieving the current state is 0.72%¡»


    ¡ºA value judgment is necessary for this. To the agenda of the meeting.]


    Dozens of magic golems formunication.


    It¡¯s like being in a toy country. Is it to increase the floor area ratio? The magic golems here are all small or ultra-small. There are golems as big as the palm of your hand, and even thergest ones do not reach beyond your waist.


    Various small magic golems are busy running around in all directions, reading and writing letters. There are golems that manage to write with their fingers, golems that strike one by one on a typewriter for golems, and golems that put their heads on a loudspeaker and shout something. The golems didn¡¯t resemble humans at all, but that¡¯s why they were more fairy-tale and cute.


    Aji desperately stopped the butterfly that found the toy from trying to attack it. okay. The king of beasts needs two. A butterfly to make a fuss and a child to stop it when the butterfly is excited.


    As the two beasts rolled on the ground, I found a door in the wall on the other side.


    Steel doors are equally spaced apart. The spacing is narrow. If I stretch out my arms, I will reach from one door to the next. One or two such doors¡­ Twenty-six.


    It is clear that he does not use the door often. Otherwise, there would be no way there would be paper piled up at the door.


    I read the words written on the small que above the door in session.


    ¡ºCommunication Headquarters directly under Inner Circle Command. Module Eye (I).¡»

 Chapter 271

    EP.271 The Kingdom of Steel and Faceless People ¨C 12


    The princess who came in after her saw the inside and let out a small exmation. The sight of a small golem wrestling with a tool that fit her size stimted her cute sensibilities.


    But for a while, I discovered that the golems dealt with countless documents. The princess¡¯plexion changed. It was because he realized what the document was as a person who led the resistance.


    ¡°Is this the true identity of Command? Countless golems are the true face of the Headquarters¡­?¡±


    ¡°No way. Of course, there must be someone who rules the golem.¡±


    Shiati does not have the sensibility to admire a fairytale scene. Instead, there is only sharpened enmity.


    ¡°And he¡­ is a true ck man. You made me this army.¡±


    Shiati¡¯s voice trembled. They are thrilled with the fact that they have found the treasure or prey they have been looking for for a long time.


    Sensing a sense of danger from Siati, who seemed to be about to attack at any moment, the princess cautiously pointed out.


    ¡°That Shiati. We didn¡¯te here to engage in a ughter battle, we just came along to Huey-nim¡¯s negotiations¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. What kind of opportunity is this? Are you going to leave like this without further questioning?¡±


    Shiati grabbed a stopped golem with her bare hands. I applied a lot of strength as if I wanted to tear it off right away, but I couldn¡¯t break even one of the steel golem¡¯s fingers as long as my fingers were broken.


    But Shiati was not disappointed. Because she still had a thumb left.


    A finger of ck magic that can break anyone¡¯s opponent.


    ¡°Command needs to know pain. You, who decided everything for the military as if you were gods, should know the pain of those who are abandoned and dying!¡±


    ¡°Shiat¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t miss this opportunity. I will definitely make them feel the same pain I did. I came all the way here for that!¡±


    Shiati, who refused to dissuade the princess, shouted so that all the sounds in the headquarters could be heard.


    ¡°If you call,e out! You want to talk?! Surely you didn¡¯t invite us to talk through the golem!¡±


    Surprisingly, the army, which had never responded to a call in its entire life, responded to Shiati¡¯s call.


    The door is open. It was the second door. She walked out of a door that seemed to be frequented by someone with exceptionally few papers piled in front of her.


    Shiati asked with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°You finally got it. Are you themander of the military?¡±


    ¡°denial. The main building is not like that.¡±


    Her answer, which appeared in a very ordinary and routine way of opening the door and walking out, was businesslike, like an office worker with no passion for her job. She answered in a dry voice as if she was handling a given task.


    Shiati frowned.


    ¡°Not themander. How can I call you? generalissimo? General? Or the governor?¡±


    ¡°denial. There is no such position in the military, and the head office does not hold such a position either.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you¡­¡±


    Shiati slurred.


    The military has a rank system. All soldiers are assigned positions ording to their duties. Those with higher ranks are given the authority to announce their ranks to all and give orders to those below them.


    The being in front of me was also a person belonging to the military system. She was wearing a uniform with captain¡¯s epaulettes. However, the uniform was not a high-cost uniform worn by generals¡­ it was an ordinary uniform.


    Shiati, who had confirmed the other party¡¯s status, asked back in an absurd manner.


    ¡°Captain?¡±


    Not a low rank. That¡¯s enough to keep your head high and arrogant in any city.


    But just about that. The rank of captain is too low to be considered a member of themand that moves this country.


    Even if only captains from all over the country were gathered, a vige could be filled, but if all of them were members of the headquarters leading the country, the country called the military would have been torn in all directions and executed in a row.


    ¡°Only captain?¡±


    Shiati asked if she, who was only a captain, was a member of the headquarters, but with that meaning in mind. The captain in front of him epted the words straight away.


    ¡°Positive. This is Captain Ivy, a military signalman. I stand in front of you in person to convey my words to you.¡±


    And I met the captain¡¯s eyes. After checking the other person¡¯s face and thoughts, I scratched my chin in a strange feeling.


    that¡¯s interesting.


    People who speak usually have it in mind beforehand. The mouth is a means of conveying to the end, and the will is made up of thoughts.


    However, the two people in front of me were different.


    ¡®long time no see. How have you been for the few days you were apart? Being a telmunications soldier, I heard all the stories. You seem to be as busy as I am.¡¯


    What the hell happened to Captain Abbey?


    It¡¯s different from lying to hide your true feelings. Those who want to lie intensely reflect on the truth, so truth and lies are two sides of the same coin.


    In contrast, the woman in front of him was different. What you want to say and whates out of your mouth arepletely different. As if someone grabbed his body and forced it to move.


    It¡¯s¡­ more like a golem than a person.


    ¡°no. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are or what you call it. From the beginning, there was only one thing I wanted to ask.¡±


    While I was momentarily confused, Shiati braced herself and looked around. Golems huddled together in scattered papers. What was written on the document, even the story that the signalman conveyed the order. Inside Shiati, the information wasbined one by one.


    Is it because of innate intuition or is it because of sharpened aggression? Shiati came up with the correct answer in an instant.


    ¡°In the military, all orders issued by themand are transmitted through signal soldiers. yes?¡±


    Captain Abbey nodded in front of Shiati.


    ¡ºYes.¡»


    ¡°What thismunication headquarters handles is confidential information from all over the military.¡±


    ¡°Positive. The information processed by the current headquarters has different security levels depending on the content.¡±


    ¡°There must be information about taboos there, right?¡±


    ¡ºYes.¡»


    ¡°Yes. I guess.¡±


    Shiati muttered calmly and raised her prosthetic hand ominously. p. Turning the device built into the prosthetic arm vigorously, Shiati red at Captain Abbey.


    ¡°The incident in Hameln. Do you remember?¡±


    It¡¯s not a normal inquiry. The final gateway to stigmatize the opponent. The timing to deny it, but Captain Abbey answered foolishly honestly.


    ¡°Positive. The signal soldier remembers or records therge and small information of the military.¡±


    ¡°Then I understand. For allowing Nichs to use taboos. Are you?¡±


    ¡ºInjustice.¡»


    Shiati¡¯s hand, which was preparing something, hesitated for a moment. But that was only for a moment.


    ¡ºWhether or not to use taboos is at the discretion of the person in charge. The signalman only handed over the corresponding information.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    The emotions that had been hesitating for a moment had nowpletely passed over to that side. Shiati, whoughed, red at the captain again.


    ¡°okay. I must have. Nichs wouldn¡¯t have figured it out himself. Instead, someone gave the information and gave them the right to use the information voluntarily, and when an unexpected situation urred, they controlled the information and deleted all records.¡±


    The captain did not answer. Shiati didn¡¯t ask for an answer either. I just licked my lips and smiled.


    ¡°okay.munications soldiers. it¡¯s you A headquarters that grasps everything in one sitting and gives orders to countless soldiers at once. It was actually amunications soldier. no?¡±


    ¡º¡­That¡¯s it.¡»


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not. After all, it¡¯s clear that you are the core of the military!¡±


    ¡°Siaty!¡±


    Before the princess had time to stop, Shiati charged, hiding her left hand inside her prosthetic arm. If the opponent resisted, he would break his fingers to neutralize it and drive a de into his empty chest.


    With her in front of her, Captain Abbey remained silent. With morning glory stems wrapped all over her body, she was unable to move and was on the verge of epting Shiati¡¯s hatred.


    ¡°stop!¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t leave it there. I hit Siati¡¯s leg with a nice tackle.


    Shiati fell awkwardly. Fortunately, thanks to the pile of papers, I only slipped and did not hurt myself. Instead, he red at me with evil eyes.


    ¡°day off!¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to spread sophistry again?! How patient I must be!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. I hate being patient too. But make full use of this opportunity before you use thest finger.¡±


    ¡°Enough already! Themunications soldier is also the target I need to avenge! If you want to stop!¡±


    Shiati suddenly kicked the ground and swung her fist at me. It is a fairly sharp attack, as if the training was steady. It would be enough to call it resistance.


    But the ability to read thoughts allows you to deal with these sudden attacks.


    pension conversion. Diamond 2. Multipurpose grappling hook.


    While Shiati murmured, the transformation had already beenpleted. I threw the card with my fingertips. As the hook digs into the paper, I hook my toe and set it aside. The paper threaded through the hook was pulled and slipped the feet of Shiati, who was just about to run.


    As soon as Shiati lost her bnce, I dug into the outside of the prosthetic arm and knocked her over. I grabbed her by the back of her head as she fell on the ground and held me back, then spoke to her back as she was shaking in session.


    ¡°ck magic can be used only when it is within sight, right? If you can¡¯t see it, you can¡¯t write it. So please forgive me if I press the back of the head.¡±


    ¡°You uh¡­!¡±


    ¡°sorry. But in order to grant your true wish, you must not leave it alone.¡±


    ¡°Your colleague said it! We have to hit this ce first! If it¡¯s a signal soldier here, then we have to destroy the signal soldier!¡±


    Ah, the regressor did. This is one of the military¡¯s key facilities. Even in the midst of the chaos, Shiati must have remembered that.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. But there¡¯s no use breaking it the way you think.¡±


    I calmly exined and looked at the captain. The captain looked at the battle in Siati with me with an expressionless face.


    ¡®You don¡¯t have to save me. Anyway, now I¡¯m a half-forsaken existence¡­ I¡¯m in a position to disappear after being used like this.¡¯


    While wrapped tightly around the stem of a morning glory.


    Innate magic is the embodiment of imagery. Depending on the type, there are things that are visible to others and those that are not. Daewi¡¯s unique magic was invisible because it did not involve physical phenomena.


    The captain¡¯s body was wrapped in morning glory stems. It was like a rope that tied her body together, or like tendons that moved her body. In any case, the stem of the morning glory that grew from her feet wrapped around her and made a beautiful bud bloom.


    The buds hanging there¡­ Twenty-five in total. And each flower bud points to the door. The petals in full bloom were receiving information and will from someone inside them.


    It¡¯s like this. Laughing inwardly, I crumpled the paper with my other hand and rolled it into a ball.


    ¡°Siaty. Did you want to take revenge on the military? But I¡¯m lost because I don¡¯t know what the military is.¡±


    ¡°I am not lost!¡±


    ¡°I am wandering. Rather than feeling anger at the captain, you found a reason to be angry and became angry. Can your wishe true that way? Do you want the method of executing me after attaching a reason to be angry?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. What more do you do!¡±


    ¡°The correct answer is this.¡±


    The bundled paper was tightly wrapped with thread and tied tightly to make a simple ball. I shouted as I twirled the paper ball over my head.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°bruise?¡±


    ¡°Pick it up!¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    I threw the paper ball and Aji ran over the paper. While the cut pieces of paper were scattered like snow fog, Aji rushed in furiously and bit the ball with his mouth.


    Hitting the door with your body.


    The military is efficient. He didn¡¯t bother to use high-level alchemy steel to mount the door to the Communications Headquarters, where no one could enter without Aimeder. The door was ripped open with the sound of a spear, and Aji¡¯s new model disappeared, revealing a dark hallway inside.


    cell. Someone¡¯s voice came from a small room with a cot and a water fountain that one person could barely fit into.


    ¡°Aww¡­!¡±


    Shiati felt another presence and frowned.


    ¡°¡­officer?¡±


    ¡°This is themunications center. By the way, will there be only one signalman?¡±


    They¡¯re allmunicators.


    Another twenty-fivemunications soldiers who are moving Captain Aby with the unique magic of ¡®Synchronization¡¯.

 Chapter 272

    EP.273 The Country of Steel and Faceless People ¨C 14


    I left Shiati and stood up to talk to the telegraph operator over there.


    ¡°You should know that Captain Abbey and I have an old acquaintance, but why did you put the captain first? hostage? Or are you so shy that you can¡¯t talk to people unless you have a pinch hitter because your memory of meeting them in person is so long ago?¡±


    Signal Soldier IA kept his cool even when Aji broke down the door. The agitation I pulled out was only brief. Themunication soldier, who fully grasped the situation, unleashed his own magic again.


    Unique horse cobweb.


    Dozens of thin, thin threads stretched from her center. The thread reached and intertwined with numerous telmunication soldiers nearby.


    Memories and sensory information flow through thin threads. Although the effective range is not as long as Captain Aby¡¯s Morning Glory, it is a type of unique magic sword that connects more closely than anyone else at close range.


    The IA, connected as one with all the signalmen in this module, got up and came out.


    ¡°different. This is our message.¡±


    Even though it was her first timeing out of a dark room in several years, IA finished her appreciation with a slight frown. IA said in a dry voice not much different from Captain Abbey¡¯s.


    ¡°At this point in this module, we have judged that the cost of recovering from your terrorist activities has outweighed the military¡¯s cost of secrecy. I have decided to reveal my identity in order to speak with you.¡±


    ¡°I am a bit disappointed. I thought that if it was a military country I knew, it would keep its secret even if it beat me to death.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is not a simple decision. There was a disagreement in the calction process. Originally, there would never be a conflict of opinion between sympathetic signalmen¡­¡±


    Captain Abbey¡¯s flower bud touched the thread extending from the IA. IA, who took information and emotions from it like a butterfly sucking nectar, looked at me.


    ¡°Because of Signalman Ivy¡¯s strong argument, this module has unanimously agreed to lead you here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems that Captain Abbey has put in a lot of effort. You must be high-ranking, right?¡±


    ¡°There is no hierarchy among signal soldiers. Because everyone agrees and is equal. However, there is a difference in ability for each individual.¡±


    IA touched one of Captain Abbey¡¯s flower buds with her thread. Inherent magic should not be visible to others, butmunication soldiers seem to have a much closer rtionship than others. The flower bud forcibly bloomed while looking at IA.


    ¡°Ab. Closest to the original A, she is one of the strongestmunications soldiers. Her unique magic is Erosion-Type Wide Range Synchronization. Near Far Range The number of tuned objects. None of them have above-average stats.¡±


    ¡°oh. Did you convince them to ept me with that ability?¡±


    This is why people have toy out at least one string. As expected, this is my political victory after discovering Captain Abbey first and then opening my face¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. The signal soldier is many, but one, and one and many. No matter how great her ability is, there is no meaning of strength in synchronization magic. On the contrary, by nature, the stronger you are, the more you lose. And she put up an unwinnable resistance.¡±


    is not it? Was it to no avail?


    ¡°Could Captain Abbey have be like that¡­¡±


    ¡°When she didn¡¯t ept her opinion, she tried to stand up to all the other signalmen. However, it is impossible for a singlemunications soldier to resist the module. Especially if the ability is strong. After tenacious resistance, Abbey¡¯s seat was usurped, and she is assigned to a vacant position in the inner circle module and is engaged in work.¡±


    it¡¯s double It¡¯s practically a puppet.


    For some reason, morning glory vines were forcing the captain¡¯s body to move. It was because of the bacsh from the synchronization magic that he was tied up.


    Right now, Captain Abbey is no different from a golem. I¡¯m d it wasn¡¯t disposed of immediately¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out like that.


    ¡°Then it is strange. If Captain Abbey¡¯s attempt failed, why did I call?¡±


    ¡°¡­so that¡¯s it. piper man. I don¡¯t know how you poisoned her mind, but if she¡¯s mind-polluted, confidentiality towards you is meaningless.¡±


    ¡°What kind of disease are you treating people with?¡±


    Apart from the grumbling, I understood IA¡¯s words. Since I already know the identity of the signalman, there is no need to keep it confidential.


    ¡°You are eating away at the military inside and outside at the same time. We hereby demand an immediate cessation of hostilities from you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. what the heck If this is a deal, do you have something to offer? What will you offer?¡±


    ¡°First, I would like to know your requirements clearly for smooth negotiations.¡±


    ¡°A captain or something like that would grant us our demands? Okay, call someone higher up.¡±


    kya The day wille when the captain will be called only. i have grown up a lot But isn¡¯t it a bit strange for the captain to take the lead in front of a human who might destroy the army?


    ¡°Specifically?


    ¡°well. At least the highest ranking militarymander. If you bring in a member of the headquarters, won¡¯t we be able to talk a littleter?¡±


    ¡°Command? Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Because there is no one higher than him.¡±


    I demanded to call the person in charge, stretching out recklessly like a true customer. Because only they can satisfy the curiosity of me and those present here.


    However, IA¡¯s reaction was very unexpected.


    One of the webs extending from the body quivered. IA, who read the information from the minute vibrations, passed by a very slight astonishment. However, even for a while, IA instantly regained herposure and read the information that had been passed on.


    ¡°Then tell the headmaster. Qualification is sufficient.¡±


    IA brought out the most secret and secret information of the military.


    ¡°Because Command is really ¡®us¡¯.¡±


    The ripple effect of mentioning the headquarters was great. Shiati Princess Historia. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected truth.


    ¡°Strictly speaking, there is no single individual or group of people whomand and give orders to all signal soldiers. However, if themand refers to an existence thatbines information and makes value judgments beneficial to the military, it is nothing other than a signal soldier.¡±


    Therefore, IA¡¯s argument that the signal soldier was themand was the same. Even Historia made a face of disbelief at the unexpected information.


    ¡°So far, the headquarters that has moved the military¡­ has been a signalman?¡±


    ¡°It is not an order given voluntarily by an individual signal soldier. The information transmitted from the dispatched signal soldiers passes through the signal soldiers in various parts of the military country,pletes the veracity judgment, and is transmitted to the module to find the optimal future through simtion and spread the corresponding orders throughout the military country. In other words, what is called an order from the headquarters is the consensus of the 500 signal soldiers and the meaning of the existence of signal soldiers.¡±


    I oncepared a signal soldier to the nerves of a military nation. It was because he was an existence that ryed orders to every corner of the military through golems.


    The analogy was actually urate in a slightly different sense. Because the head of the military was a collection of many nerves intertwined like the human brain.


    ¡°-so that. If you are looking for the head of the military. The target is inevitably ¡®we¡¯. This is because themunications officer monitors and controls all information and decides whether it is confidential or not.¡±


    Amand that never appeared. Simrly, amunications soldier who was invisible to anyone. Themand of a military state appears only as an order. Like a ghost or a metaphysical being that is no different than a god.


    However, his identity was revealed through the confession of the signalman who stood in front of us.


    ¡°The military was an ideal. A country where everyone is ordered by someone.¡±


    From what I have seen while living in the military state, only innocent people live in the military state.


    Citizens suffer from all kinds of harsh rules. He works like a cow with a nose and fattens the nation. The soldiers who seem to be feeding them are in fact only working on orders from the headquarters.


    In the meantime, the party giving orders to everyone was actually amunications soldier.


    ¡°But to all soldiers. Themunications soldier who gives orders to the absolute force of the General Staff is only a captain. Poor, pitiful creature confined to that little room,municating only through the golem for the rest of his life. What should I do, Shiati?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about their circumstances!¡±


    Shiati, who still did not understand the inside story, burst into anger.


    ¡°What does that matter?! they killed my friend I swore not to forget them! The military must repent of its mistakes. If not voluntarily, even unwillingly!¡±


    Suppose someonemits a murder by brandishing a knife. There is no sin in the sword. It just falls on the person who wields it.


    However, the military treats all human beings as tools.


    Every human being is a tool. It does not work ording to someone¡¯s order, but only functions. Therefore, all human beings in the military are innocent.


    Even this signalman who seems to be giving orders¡­


    ¡°Shiatti.¡±


    ¡°why!¡±


    ¡°Would you like to ask her age?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference if you know?!¡±


    ¡°huh. it will change Pretend to be cheated and do it. Really, this is the end.¡±


    Shiati, who was ring at me, clicked her tongue briefly and looked at the officer in front of her eyes. There was an existence in front of her eyes that seemed to embody all the militaries hated by Shiati, who was looking at her with emotionless eyes in a stiff uniform.


    ¡°okay. That¡¯s how old you¡¯ll be written on your tombstone before you die. Age is?¡±


    A conversation that ismon in everyday life. Asking and evaluating the age of the other person and the time they have lived. In a way, the question seems to add a little to the old bad habit of seniority.


    ¡°Twenty one.¡±


    But even this much makes a huge difference.


    twenty one. Even after the birth of the military state, children born three yearster became signal soldiers.


    It has to be. Because the existence of amunication sickness itself can only be obtained by suppressing and educating children in a perfectly controlled environment.


    So in other words.


    ¡°Younger¡­?¡±


    Shiati¡¯s burning anger. Even if the ability is not, even if the anger alone is strong enough to devour the military.


    In front of her younger and whiter face, he has no choice but to lose his way and wander.


    At the time of the incident in Hameln, they must have been receiving harsh instruction at the Communications Headquarters.


    ¡°If you¡¯re twenty-one, what about Hameln¡¯s case?! You say you remember¡­?¡±


    ¡°I remember it as information left by the formermunications officer.¡±


    ¡°Then where is themunications officer from the squadron?!¡±


    ¡°The former squadron signalman¡¯s whereabouts are confidential, so the head office doesn¡¯t even know.¡±


    But I have no choice but to know. What would the military do if this precious talent, which is virtually no different from the headquarters, had be unusable?


    ¡°I must be dead. Willingly or unwillingly.¡±

 Chapter 273

    EP.274 The Country of Steel and Faceless People ¨C 15


    Shiati hates the military. But I don¡¯t hate everything about the military.


    Militia¡¯s Citizens Militia¡¯s Students Militar¡¯s Facilities Militar¡¯s Steel. Ordinary and innocent people are not the targets of Shiati¡¯s wrath.


    Of course, there are people in the world who have such indiscriminate hatred. Like those in the world of dichotomy, like Tir who hates the Holy Emperor or the Heretic Questioner who hates vampires.


    However, Shiati, who has awakened anger due to the death of her friends, is not like that.


    ¡°¡­Do not be ridiculous! Even if it wasn¡¯t there at the time!¡±


    ¡°chart?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    You cannot say that you are guilty because you are responsible. Because I can¡¯t think like that.


    Even if Shiati is a monster born from the violence of the times, that excuse is blurred in front of those born eventer.


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    Turning her head away from IA, Shiati strode toward Captain Abbey. She grabbed Captain Abbey¡¯s shoulder with a violent force, but her strength was weakpared to her force. At some point, it seemed that Shiati was clinging to the captain.


    ¡°you!¡±


    Shiati tried. I brought out all the dark memories to hate the captain in front of me. dying friends. A youthful face with brilliant potential chooses to die on its own. In the meantime, the past that survived alone and reflected on the anger.


    However, the girl in front of her was as childish as her friends in her memories. Anger gradually lost momentum.


    ¡°how old are you?¡±


    ¡ºI am 20 years old.¡»


    Hamelin said six years ago. A very simple calction yields only fourteen at that time.


    It was a very easy calction. Shiati is enough to end it in an instant.


    Shiati made a face that seemed to copse. Seeing Captain Abbey¡¯s youthful face and slender shoulders, she flinched and removed her hand roughly. The prosthetic arm moved as she wished, but her left hand with a broken finger did not move as she wished. Every effort had to be made to remove it.


    ¡°Ah ah ah. Why why.¡±


    Shiati stumbled back and sobbed as she covered her face with her prosthetic hand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me hate you to the fullest¡­!¡±


    Now that she has lost what she wants to revenge on, she doesn¡¯t have to take revenge.


    Siati¡¯s wish ended here.


    ¡°You guys were wrong¡­! you made me like this It¡¯s because of you! Even if the military did not do this to me, I am¡­!¡±


    The princess muttered sadly as she saw her friend screaming after losing the meaning of life.


    ¡°Siaati¡­¡±


    ¡°If you made me like this, pay the price! I mean take my wrath! If you took them all, you should do that¡­! You guys deserve to die! however¡­!¡±


    A broken finger shakes. All that remains is one thumb. I found the army like that, but I can¡¯t break this thumb that I cherished and cherished.


    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    The past years of living only for revenge were denied, but that time was not meaningless at all.


    Hearing her friend¡¯s cries, the princess wrapped her arms around Siati¡¯s shoulders andforted her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat yourself and keep getting revenge! Give up your revenge, Shiati.¡±


    It¡¯s not like the head of the resistance. However, the princess continued to read Siati with all her heart.


    ¡°A country without a king. The country certainly won¡¯t be so bad. Because the bad king won¡¯t appear. These people here won¡¯t be kind, but they won¡¯t be cruel either. He will be harsh and cold, but he will not be a tyrant.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter. As for the children who died in Hamelin¡­¡±


    ¡°I also wish the military could be a little more friendly. I mean it. But it¡¯s better than having a king. If this had been an order from a certain king, we would have had to punish him and the history of the kingdom would have repeated itself.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m rather d. I couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to their hatred, but if Shiati gave up her hatred, maybe she could live a normal life. It¡¯s a bit reassuring if there¡¯s no such thing as a king in the military. Although they may be ruthless, they will never be tyrants.¡¯


    If you have a friend who has lost someone you hate, should you be happy or sad? The princess was clearly on the former side.


    The princess, who was the head of the resistance, finally confessed her heart that she couldn¡¯t bear to bring out.


    ¡°This is better than spinning around in the treadmill of repeating history. Huey-sama also knew that it was meaningless and led Shiati here¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes? Not at all.¡±


    I can¡¯t say that the wish came true until it¡¯s over like this.


    wind is desire Desire is a sin. Taking something from the world or from someone else.


    The military is trying to take it away from humans.


    ¡°That is the purpose of the existence of the military. A country that made no onemit a crime. A country where no one can achieve their wishes. Or a country that cannot have anything other than a set wish. I¡¯m sorry, but it doesn¡¯t appeal to me very much.¡±


    ¡°yes? Hui-nim, then¡­¡±


    ¡°I will take over Shiati¡¯s wishes. I will destroy the military.¡±


    Leaving the rabbit-eyed princess behind, I hurriedly headed for Captain Abbey. The princess cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Wait! Huey! What are you nning to do!¡±


    ¡°I want to break it. To such an extent that it can never be recovered.¡±


    ¡°yes?!¡±


    Seriously.


    The military This fucking country is too tight. They are so full of things that they cannot do that they cannot even have the right wind. It¡¯s to the point where I can¡¯t find it even if I go around looking for wind.


    I want to be a level 3 citizen.


    I want to turn back time and get a higher rating.


    I hope something different happens tomorrow.


    Or rather, I wish that tomorrow would nevere to this world.


    Unfortunately, that¡¯s something I can¡¯t give you.


    The people who told me the wind were all those who lived in the past kingdom days.


    ¡°If barbarism is what can do anything, civilization is what determines what cannot be done. My country, Gunguk, dreamed of a solid civilization, but I can¡¯t fulfill the wishes of Gunguk.¡±


    Because the military is not human. Rather, it is a being that eats humans.


    ¡°ruler. It¡¯s savage time. I will destroy the military.¡±


    ¡®Damn the army? how? There¡¯s only amunications soldier here¡­¡¯


    The princess hurriedly looked behind her. IA and Captain Ab. And another steel door that hasn¡¯t been opened yet. Looking at the signalmen inside, I guessed my intentions.


    ¡®They are the backbone of the military¡­! If you want to destroy the military, Huey-sama, no way!¡¯


    The princess, pale in color, hurriedly eximed.


    ¡°Even though! To harm a girl who has no resistance¡­! That¡¯s not manly! Shay Gong will be disappointed when he sees this!¡±


    ¡°Ahahaha. The princess is making a big mistake, but Mr. Shay is not so nice. It¡¯s closer to the viin, if you ask me. Why did Mr. Shay say that we had to pick up and destroy this facility?¡±


    Of course, even the regressors did not fully understand the structure of the military. However, he knew that themunications center was the backbone of the military. And I tried to break it.


    because i need it That¡¯s why.


    And she can.


    As I stepped forward without hesitation, the princess opened her arms to block me, as if rebelling against me. It seems to be trying to protect themunication soldier.


    It seemed ironic to try to fix themunication soldier, which is the most important part of the military while being a resistance¡­ In fact, considering the princess¡¯s wishes, it is the right thing to do.


    The real irony is something else.


    ¡°I heard the princess¡¯s opinion well. But it¡¯s ironic. The princess is a country without a king. Dreaming of a country that does not need a king¡­¡±


    I looked down at the princess with a faint smile. The princess still faced me with a burning spirit of resistance.


    ¡°Why are you trying to take responsibility for the people of the military nation? Why are you trying to be their king? After all, can¡¯t you lie about blood?¡±


    The body of the princess who had been stabbed in the middle stiffened. I let out something like augh.


    I feel responsible to all the people of this country and choose better options. Even if there are people who suffer from it, I¡¯ll take it¡­


    What is that? It¡¯s the king¡¯s violence.


    ¡°are you okay. Everyone dreams of bing a king at least once! I also affirm the wish of the princess. no! Rather better! It should be this much!¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡±


    After all, people from the kingdom have grandiose wishes, so it¡¯s nice to hear them. Even if the kingdom wasn¡¯t a good country, at least it was overflowing with dreams and hopes.


    He passed by the creaking princess, whose true intentions were revealed. The princess sat down without even thinking about holding me. Only devastated eyes, as if seeing a ghost, followed my back.


    Now, to start, you have to get themunicator out of that alcove first, right? But the steel door takes a while to open.


    ¡°Ah. Will you break down the doors over there one by one and free the people inside?¡±


    ¡°bruise?¡±


    ¡°no. What am I talking about.¡±


    Shaking my head, I handed Historia a paper ball and said,


    ¡°Leah. I¡¯ll give you this, so will you free all themunications soldiers over there?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Suspicious eyes turn to me. Are you worried that I might kill all the signalmen?


    It can¡¯t be. That way is too easy.


    ¡°please. Because I don¡¯t mean to kill them. Help me just once.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    Historia followed my request faithfully. As Historia silently approached the steel door and applied force, the steel te opened with a squeaking sound. In front of Historia¡¯s qigong, level 3 alchemy steel was indistinguishable, but no matter how hard it was, steel was steel, so it seemed like it would take some time.


    Giving a paper ball meant to use aji to break it. he just breaks it If there is power, the way is freedom.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I approached Captain Abbey. Although tied to the stem of the morning glory, he calmly raised his hand and said hello, pretending not to be seen.


    ¡°Captain Abbey. long time no see!¡±

 Chapter 274

    EP.275 The Country of Steel and Faceless People ¨C 16


    Captain Abbey, whom I met after a long time, looked worse than before. The way he looked at me with a hard face without any humanity was not as lively as the golems I had seen.


    Captain Abbey answered dryly.


    ¡ºThe main building is Captain Ivy, a militarymunications officer.¡»


    ¡®Yes. me too. I¡¯m really¡­ d to see you again.¡¯


    Her words were hard, but the words that came from her thoughts were different. I guess it¡¯s because of the unique magic.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a serious problem for me, who reads thoughts, so I continued the conversation while moderately letting go of the words that came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Ivy? What happened to make it like this?¡±


    ¡ºI was called to the Inner Circle Command to check for mental contamination. On the way, your terror called Hughes Hameln¡¯s Pied Piper urred, and in the process, you interfered with the judgment of the signalman, your name was taken away, and you were temporarily assigned to the Inner Circle Communications Headquarters.¡± ¡®I want to ask you


    . The head office has already made up its mind, but what are your thoughts on how you came here? Even though he was the one who caused the Hameln Incident, did hee back to the Inner Circle without running away? Didn¡¯t you get hurt while running away?¡¯


    ¡°It was eventful while I was away for a while. He was more powerful than I thought. Captain Abbey¡­ Wasn¡¯t it Captain Ivy? Wasn¡¯t it the captain who spoke then?¡±


    ¡ºYes.¡»


    ¡°It was somewhat simr. Why did you change your name?¡±


    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to change. I didn¡¯t want to lose Abbie. Because you remember me as Ab.¡¯


    The captain¡¯s thoughts came first, followedter by sounds like an echo.


    ¡ºAs you may have guessed, the title of the signalman is an identification name. There is no significance other than distinction in the name of the main building.]


    ¡®I will be remembered as AB by you. If I¡¯m talking to you through a golem, then I must be Abby. Otherwise, you won¡¯t know who I am.¡¯


    ¡°But you don¡¯t mind me calling you Captain Peep, do you? Because that¡¯s what I call it.¡±


    ¡º¡­!¡»


    The military is trying to control all humans. Not everyone will be happy if they just follow the orders of the military, but they can live without any guilt or responsibility.


    However, there are still criminals in the military. It¡¯s only cutepared to other countries, butpared to the harshness of the military country, it¡¯s a lot. Even the majority of them are petty criminals. They take pleasure in flying together andmit unnecessary crimes despite knowing the fears of the military.


    In a word, the military is not perfect either.


    Of course. The people who created this army must also be human.


    Captain Abbey, whom this signalman in front of me has grown attached to his name, proves it.


    ¡°Captain Pip.¡±


    [The main building is¡­]


    Captain Abbey stumbled as if it was broken. I reached out.


    I can¡¯t see it in the eyes of others, but I can see it in my own eyes. Pretending that I couldn¡¯t see the vine, I affectionately put my hand on the captain¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Look at that stiff shoulder. Didn¡¯t you exercise?¡±


    When I touched the morning glory vine that was wrapping around my shoulder, it began to crumble like leaves that had dried up over decades. Captain Abbey stuttered.


    ¡ºThat affirmation.¡»


    ¡°How long are you going to live like that? If you are going to work in the corner of your room, you should at least take care of yourself properly.¡±


    ¡ºThe head office works through the golem. There is no reason to do such maintenance.


    ¡± Body maintenance is golem maintenance. The more flexible Captain Pip¡¯s body bes, the more things he can do with the golem, right?¡±


    ¡º¡­I have no reason to listen to you, and I have no obligation to follow you!


    ¡» In other words, if you get the difference, the alignment is broken. During the few days I spent with Captain Abbey, I had prepared all sorts of stimuli to feel life.


    If the military is a single body, themunications soldier is the nerve.


    And it is the neurotoxin that causes the most lethal damage in the smallest amount.


    ¡°It is a futile attempt. She is a signalman and a soldier loyal to the military. Also, she is under the control of the current module. Ourmunication with you is limited.¡±


    IA intervened.


    Even as I say that, I feel uneasy for no reason. Do I instinctively know that I am pouring poison?


    I said with a snort.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. I¡¯m going to destroy themunicator in my own way.¡±


    ¡°Revenge against the military? However, as you have stated yourself, attacking the signalman is pointless. She wasmissioned after the incident in Hameln, and in the first ce, the signalman had nothing to do with Hamelin¡¯s case other than intelligence control!¡±


    I ignored IA¡¯s words and ran a hand through Captain Abbey¡¯s hair. The vines that adorned her blonde hair caught on her fingers. Of course my fingers passed through the vines like mist. Because the material could not be involved in the imagery.


    ¡®To break the tune? Hana yummado is the embodiment of imagery. Influencing the image of others is impossible unless you have the same sympathy, and even that is just passing on memories or information¡­¡¯


    That¡¯s right. Matter cannot be involved in imagery.


    But my hand can reach Captain Abbey¡¯s heart.


    Vines break. The leaves dry out. flowers wither


    The morning glory was crushed every time we talked or touched each other a little bit. The petals, which used to show off their pitiful purple color, wither, and the fragile stems, which can only rise if you lean on something with your head down, are severed.


    ¡®A unique mage?!¡¯


    IA was startled.


    ¡®ording to my memories, Ivy only had contact with the Pied Piper for a week! In the meantime, you broke the unique magic?!¡¯


    The IA, realizing that my actions were unraveling Captain Abbey, eximed urgently.


    ¡°Is this your revenge? It makes no sense!¡±


    ¡°How are you? There are no meaningful things in the world anyway.¡±


    The meaning of any action is only given by humans.


    so you can do anything It¡¯s up to you what meaning you attach to it.


    So, did all the audience gather?


    Almost all themunications soldiers locked in the room came out. Although their appearances were different, they had wide eyes, an awkward gait like someone who had been lying down for a long time, and white skin as if they had never seen sunlight.


    They got their freedom, but they don¡¯t appreciate it. On the contrary, the fact that he defiantly raised his eyes is a way of criticizing him for calling him out.


    It¡¯s natural that themunications soldier is locked up. Because you shouldn¡¯t show your face to anyone. because it is a duty


    While everyone was thinking the same thing, IA, who became more energetic in sympathy with him, shouted even more sharply.


    ¡°Correspondents, if you intend to mind-contaminate, give up. I warn you. In the case of being unable to work due to mental contamination or other reasons. Thatmunicator is scrapped! Your actions only make her more dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you any more!¡±


    I strode over to IA and pped him on the cheek. A refreshing sound rang out and IA¡¯s face turned around.


    Although it was extremely painful, the blow was inflicted by spreading the palm and widening the contact surface as much as possible so as not to damage the face. In addition, the effect was doubled because it was a surprise attack.


    The easiest way to traumatize a person is to shock them physically.


    ¡°how¡­! Can you say something like trash?!¡±


    yet again. Since I hit the left side earlier, I hit the left one more time.


    Having knocked down IA with just a p, I stood in front of her and shouted with a huff.


    ¡°Are you a colleague?! Even though it¡¯s only been a few days, they¡¯re colleagues of the same age, of the same rank, and in the same situation! You guys, don¡¯t order the disposal!¡±


    ¡°¡­?! what is that?¡±


    don¡¯t let me think Over there, IA is speaking as a representative, but 25 people are together, and they are backed up by nearly 500munication soldiers.


    In contrast, I am alone.


    To contaminate all of this¡­


    ¡°I hope Captain Abbey dies?! do you want that?¡±


    IA staggered to her feet and replied.


    ¡°no. Her talent is extremely rare amongmunications soldiers. Destroying her is a significant loss for the military.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? colleague! In the end, you say you¡¯re scrapping your teammates at will, but do you think that¡¯s okay? Sadness Loss or Pity! Do you not have those feelings?¡±


    ¡°Such emotions are not allowed to a signalman.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay and go to sleep¡­!¡±


    When I shout like I¡¯m furious


    Historia, who had just broken through the door of thest room, called me with a hard face.


    ¡°day off. Here¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Amunication soldier¡­¡±


    Historia can¡¯t bear to say what she saw. I fixed my face and approached.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°¡­The signalman is down.¡±


    ¡°what? Get me out of here at once!¡±


    Historia nodded and pulled out the entire cot with one hand. The iron frame scratched against the wall and made a loud noise.


    oh that wasn¡¯t what i was thinking I thought that Historia woulde out with the signal soldier in a cool way.


    I got it out anyway. I approached the signalman who was lying on top of him and was breathing heavily. Communication soldier Z in thest room passed out without even being conscious.


    Historia looked at the condition of the lying messenger and said.


    ¡°I have a fever and my breathing is rapid. Could it be a cold?¡±


    ¡°no. Judging by the symptoms, this is a fluke. I got sick because I became a sacrifice to summon the angels of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°God down? sacrifice¡­?¡±


    ¡°okay. Aimeder. Guardian angel of the military. Isn¡¯t it possible that a powerful being on the level of a sex leader can be summoned without any cost? Of course you will need a sacrifice.¡±


    As I said that, I nced at X and Y. Unlike the other signal soldiers, theirplexions were particrly pale. Anyone could see that the color of the disease was obvious.


    ¡°wait for a sec. If it¡¯s a sacrifice, you mean he killed himself¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s usually like that, but the military seems to have developed a very efficient method again. There is no need to end your life.¡±


    Mmm. Is it time to write this? It¡¯s so precious that it would be a shame to write it to me, but I can¡¯t help it.


    He waved his hand and unfolded the card. The card to be drawn this time is a heart.


    Unlike magical clovers and diamonds that turn into weapons, hearts are only for one use. It is a valuable item that should never be used unless it is an emergency.


    But if you save it, will it be more than shit? now is the time to die I put the necessary heart card between my fingers.


    ¡°Looks like they dispersed the risk with synchronization magic. These are many and one. Even the cost of calling an angel was dispersed¡­ But that¡¯s just that ¡±


    Hearts are things that act directly on the human body. A drug that temporarily alters the body.


    Heart 1 is blood¡­ but Z is not anemic, so it¡¯s not necessary. hmm. rather now.


    He took out a 9, held it by one end, and swung it from side to side. At first, it was shaken normally, but as I waved with patience, a response gradually came.


    A red heart shaped like a heart. The red paint, which should have been drawn as a painting, gradually began to glide along with my hand. It looked more like a liquid in a small bottle than a painting.


    what is that


    Fold the heart 9 with a slight crease in the middle. A red liquid leaked from the split heart flows along that vertical line. I folded the tip slightly to collect the liquid and showed it in front of everyone.


    ¡°This medicine can save this person. how is it? Aren¡¯t they tempting?¡±


    Of course, no one would ept the medicine given by a suspicious person. Especially if he was the one who just announced that he would destroy the military.


    Y, who was closest to Z, asked sharply.


    ¡°Correspondent Izzet is currently incapacitated. If she has any business, the head office will take it on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to cure this person, but how are you going to rece him?¡±


    ¡°You mean therapy? Is there any guarantee that the drug can cure Ijet?¡±


    ¡°There are no guarantees, but I guarantee this one. All the medicines here are my own. If it wasn¡¯t for that, there¡¯d be no way to make it and carry it around in such a cumbersome way, right?¡±


    arm and arm. Y¡¯s eyes move back and forth along the card. Unlike the other telmunications soldiers observing me, Y can¡¯t take his eyes off the medicine.


    ¡°ruler. Decide. Looking at it anyway, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be hard to get past today if I don¡¯t use medicine. Will you let me die like this or will you take a little risk and give me this medicine?¡±


    The signalmen looked at each other and nodded. They, too, were aware that Z was in danger.


    If you don¡¯t take the medicine, you will die anyway. If so, there is no reason not to use medicine when thinking rationally. That is themon judgment ofmunication soldiers.


    ¡­but only two. Only X and Y wanted to save Z purely.


    Because the two lowest ranking here were also ¡®used¡¯ sacrifices to summon Aimeder. Compared to Z, the damage was less, but as a victim who felt the same pain, he felt a sense of identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s just fine. I needed one person. Could you put this medicine in your mouth and feed it to the patient?¡±


    ¡°¡­You mean the main building?¡±


    ¡°yes. Looking at it now, I¡¯mpletely unconscious, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll go into the airway. It¡¯s stickier than you think, so if you¡¯re not careful, it¡¯ll block your airway.¡±


    The trouble was short-lived. If that¡¯s the way, there¡¯s no reason not to follow it.


    Communicationsman Y nodded and picked up the card I was handing over. I watched her and said a word.


    ¡°ah. right. The number of times we met an angel is three times in total. Who were the other two sacrifices?¡±


    After a moment of flinching, Y said hesitantly.


    ¡°¡­Main building andmunications officer IX.¡±


    ¡°Is it a strange coincidence? To think that the three people at the back would be sacrificed side by side.¡±


    Although I said it like it was flowing, I subtly pointed out their cracks.


    There is also a hierarchy inmunication soldiers. The higher the conformity, the closer it is to A, and if it is inferior to it, it is gradually given a lower identification number. More valuable carriers are consumedst.


    Of course, there are rational reasons for that. This is because high-ranking signal soldiers have strong synchronicity, so they can bear the cost of lower-ranking signal soldiers.


    But knowing and epting are two different things. Especially if it involves pain.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reasonable reason for that¡­¡±


    The moment IA was about to intervene, I jerked my head away and interrupted her in a terrifying voice.


    ¡°There is a patient! Quiet!¡±

 Chapter 275

    EP.276 The Kingdom of Steel and the Faceless People ¨C


    A telmunicationsman who has everyone synchronized with the finish synchronization magic. They feel the same through unique magic and share the same information. After deciding how to watch, the way we talk naturally also resembles each other.


    It¡¯s to the point where I think that the military has reached the point where it can even cut out human beings.


    But it can¡¯t be.


    If that was the case, would you have locked the signalman in a windowless room?


    ¡°Communication soldiers canmunicate with each other! But why didn¡¯t you help your colleague when he was at the edge of death?¡±


    It is a moral criticism. IA, who had been locked up in a room all her life and faced it for the first time, hesitated for a moment before answering.


    ¡°That¡¯s the radio operator¡¯s rule¡­¡±


    ¡°Noisy! First of all, people in a hurry!¡±


    He stopped talking and tried to urge Y with his eyes¡­ but there was no need for that. Y is already taking medication. He tilted the card I gave him and put the 9 of hearts in his mouth, then opened Z¡¯s mouth and let it flow inside.


    Everyone paused for a moment and watched the two of them. Y, who was desperately pouring the medicine, at some point¡­ convulsed violently and copsed like a doll with a thread cut off.


    A few were agitated, but most of them were on our side. Even at the moment when one of hisrades fell, themunications soldier remained calm.


    ¡°The drug is a lie.¡±


    ¡°poison? Or drugs?¡±


    ¡°This module has no means of resisting enemy raids. Why would you lie?¡±


    ¡°He was known as a swindler in Amittengrad. It must be to deceive this module.¡±


    Themunications soldiers, including IA, were unconcerned. I was assuming that this might be the case, so the fact that Y was knocked down was only an act of reaffirming my will to attack.


    but only one.


    ¡°liar!¡±


    Only X strode at me with furious fury. Historia came quickly to stop her, but I restrained her with my hand.


    It should make you think and judge.


    ¡°Did you¡­ n to deal with all of us from the beginning¡­? Are you trying to continue the attack even after knowing the identity of the signalman!¡±


    X alone pours out pure anger on me. I could go a little further here, but there¡¯s no need toplicate things. I confided.


    ¡°The potion I used is a heart 9 false death potion. It puts a person in a state of suspended animation after drinking it for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°Lyrics status? Why do you use such medicine¡­¡±


    ¡°Being a sacrifice is like having your image pulled out by the root. He manages to survive, but he will die sooner orter. In such a case, in order to restore the image¡­¡±


    I pretended to slit my neck once.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a kaleidoscope, right? When you receive death or a shock close to it, the life you have lived through so fares to mind for a moment.¡±


    If any device gets stuck, stopping it once and then restarting it will solve most problems. It¡¯s the same for humans.


    When death or a huge stimtion close to it sweeps through the whole body, the previous nerves that were initialized briefly return to their original state, bringing back the traces of memories that have been made so far.


    ¡°So shut up. When you die once and then wake up again, arge part of the images you have umted throughout your life are restored. There was a need to cause the phenomenon even with drugs. Where would you like to check?¡±


    Dumbfounded, X used unique magic again. Unlike Y and Z, the Aimeder she summoned only opened the door and took no damage. A rtively well-behaved Yuyu-mado bridged the gap between her and YZ.


    ¡°¡­! Sympathy¡­!¡±


    Iplete, but connected to each other. Some of the unique magic that was greatly damaged just a moment ago has been restored.


    X realized what I said was the truth. At the same time, all signalmen recognized the truth. thanks to the synchronicity X changed his attitude.


    ¡°¡­thank you for your help.¡±


    ¡°are you okay. It just happened that I had a suitable means.¡±


    It¡¯s a means to rip you off.


    I hid my feelings and gave X a friendly smile.


    ¡°Take care of the two of them. You are the most reliable person here.¡±


    X thanked me andid them right down.


    Someone who built the military has built a pretty solid system. A way to rule the military using telmunication soldiers who are isted from the world. That was pretty impressive from my point of view as well.


    Of course, it only impresses. A world ruled by iron men. It¡¯s a verymon concept. Everyone hoped to be an iron man and stood above everyone else.


    The military that filled it withmunication soldiers was pretty amazing, but it still couldn¡¯t escape its fundamental limitations.


    No matter how well you make it, themunication soldier is also a human being.


    ¡°More than that. suddenly angry you! They would have called me a deceiver!¡±


    I strode toward the U and poked my head. U, who suddenly caught my attention, took a step back, but I caught up faster than him and yelled at him.


    ¡°Do you know who I am and evaluate me? Do you think a swindler who cheats and deceives others in the back alleys can get this far?!¡±


    ¡°That is not so. As for the information that Hana Main Building acquired¡­¡±


    ¡°Acquired information? I don¡¯t know what kind of information it is, but did you think about it after seeing it yourself? Can you exin the existence of me with the information you came across?!¡±


    U couldn¡¯t refute anything and kept his mouth shut. Rarely for amunications sickness, she took pride in her job, and was ashamed of even the slightest mistake.


    okay. This is it. A slight difference in feeling even in the same situation. minor feelings. Because humans are human beings, they are emotional and impulsive, so we have no choice but to have some gaps.


    After I finished shouting, I said as I walked slowly.


    ¡°I have no intention of killing or harming you. The reason I came here in the first ce is to set human values right.¡±


    Everyone listens to what I say. This is because the signal soldiers of one module are synchronized in real time.


    But will everyone hear the same?


    ¡°The military does not take care of humans. It just suppresses, punishes, and tries to rule. There is no mercy in their reign. A mother who stole to feed her starving child is imprisoned like a vicious criminal, and even if she spits out her thoughts naturally, if it goes against the ideology of the military state, they will trample on her with military boots. Without considering the feelings contained in it at all,¡±


    he said, walking slowly, and as soon as he arrived in front of P, he turned his head and shouted loudly.


    ¡°The same goes for themunications soldier who is dying slowly while confined in a small room!!¡±


    ¡°Kyaa!¡±


    P, who is particrly sensitive to stimuli, was startled by my cry and kicked his butt. The reason why amunications soldier can haveposure is because hemunicates through the golem, and if he is naked, he is no different from a normal person.


    He smiled mockingly at her and brought his face closer to R who was next to him.


    ¡°I cannot ept this country. There is no joy thates like a coincidence, no luxury and pleasure like a dream overnight. Being moved by seeing someone or changing one¡¯s mind on a whim. Counting from the heart before the sin. People take precedence over rules. I want a country like that!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell the headmaster¡­¡±


    ¡°You never thought of that? When punishing criminals ording to militaryw. The guy who sold his conscience for little money and the guy who stole money for a while to treat a family member who was about to die. Is it right to punish both of them equally for the same crime?¡±


    R, who collects judgments and precedents among the military¡¯s signalmen. If it were her, she would take it a little more seriously. In this way, little by little, I give everyone a different word. Pry and wiggle from side to side as you open the gap with a sharp skewer.


    ¡°You guys are wrong! I don¡¯t know who taught you to be like this, but you¡¯repletely wrong! Do you think it will be objective if you surround yourself with steel walls, talk only through golems, and talk to each other in the shadows? no! That¡¯s neglect and give up! If you are the headquarters that moves the military, you must not give up thinking!¡±


    Is it because I¡¯m slowly feeling something? IA, who can be said to be the manager of this module, steadfastly tried to cut me off.


    ¡°It is a pointless im. I can¡¯te up with a better alternative, so your opinion


    is¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t care about your opinion as a bystander!¡±


    I pped my cheek. IA, who had also copsed, put on a sad expression for a very short time.


    Her unique magic is the type that binds severalmunication soldiers at close range¡­ In other words, if you put this as a ss, it¡¯s the ss president. Her power is so powerful that it¡¯s limited to short range, so it¡¯s enough to trap all 25 people here.


    So yourments are not allowed. They force me to not be able to speak in the first ce.


    How will you explode and die? That¡¯s it.


    ¡°Too many words. Leah, just cover that person¡¯s mouth while I speak.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you really want to go that far?¡±


    ¡°It is necessary. If you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll just gag you.¡±


    Historia, believing that it was better to keep her mouth shut than to be gagged, went behind IA and put her mouth shut. The straitjacket¡¯s restraints were stronger than most of the straitjacket¡¯s, and the straitjacket even possessed intelligence that it was inconvenient to possess.


    IA was now frozen and was in a position to just watch what I was saying.


    ¡°You guys are doing great. Given that the military is still intact, that¡¯s for sure. But you are also human. It¡¯s not always right.¡±


    I raised my hand. The 10 heart card that I broke earlier. Originally it should have been red, but since all the liquid inside had drained out, I picked up the card with a pale gray heart with two fingers.


    ¡°For example like this. If I could put the card back to normal¡­¡±


    But after I waved the card with my finger a couple of times and then rolled it up and breathed on it, the card turned red again.


    Returning the heart to its original state, I proudly waved it.


    ¡°What did I do? Do you, who have lived your whole life in that small room, know?¡±


    A phenomenon that cannot be exined by logic alone. Somemunication soldiers felt something simr to the desire to observe rather than curiosity.


    Communications soldiers who have been confined to their rooms all their lives are patients with acquired voyeurism. Without going through the golem, they are only confined in a steel box, so they connect to the golem without anyone telling them to see the world.


    And the easiest thing to trick with magic is those who are new to magic.


    ¡°There is no reason to notice. It¡¯s clear he cheated. There is nothing magical about it.¡±


    only one. S set out to cut off the curiosity of themunication soldiers.


    But the method was wrong. iming to be a trick means half admitting the existence of magic. If you weren¡¯t interested in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t know, but such a im is rather a prey.

 Chapter 276

    EP.277 Ideology of the founding of a nation


    Before S made an objection for the sake of objection, I took the lead first.


    ¡°ruler. If you say that, do you know what trick I yed?¡±


    ¡°¡­the principal has the duty of proof.¡±


    ¡°Of course there is! Anyone can im to be cheating. But you¡¯re just talking and I changed the color of this card myself! At least point out how you changed it so your argument is meaningful!¡±


    The biggest problem with signal soldiers is that they are inevitably rational. Stubbornly avoiding gaze is also an answer to my question.


    ¡°¡­Alchemy. You have changed your color with alchemy!¡±


    Ding. perfect crap.


    Because it was such a wrong reasoning, anothermunication soldier D, who was rtively more knowledgeable about alchemy, pointed it out without me having to say it.


    ¡°denial. Alchemy requires chanting and chanting alchemy. A moment ago, none of the three were avable.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not that, it must have turned red because the card is a special type!¡±


    D spoke calmly while dealing with his colleagues.


    ¡°Correspondent I.S. The logic is the same as before. Arguments like that are useless.¡±


    ¡°id! If that¡¯s not a trick, what is it! Do you mean mystery?¡±


    ¡°The head office didn¡¯t say that. I just pointed out the ws in IS¡¯ argument.¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying IS has a way to exin?¡±


    ¡°I have seen simr acts through ¡®windows¡¯. It is an act of hiding something that looks the same as something called a shabby rock and then hiding the original one. It must have been reced with another card hidden somewhere, such as in the hem of the sleeve of the hand.¡±


    This is what makes my head spin. It¡¯s far from an answer, but it¡¯s very desirable.


    I spread my arms wide and shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove it! Where would you like to check?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to refuse.¡±


    ¡°Give me your card! Let me check that card myself!¡±


    Several signalmen, including S and D, approached me. It¡¯s a gaze that could dismantle me alive.


    haha. If you don¡¯t have a good eye, you won¡¯t notice. It¡¯s none other than my own blood that fills my 9 hearts right now.


    I ran my finger across the edge of the card. An excellent magician can even cut his hand freely. He squeezed out the blood so as not to show it, and let it flow inside while pretending to blow it with his breath. A narrow gap is a perfect environment for liquid to permeate. My blood seeped into the card in an instant.


    Even Tyr¡¯s Blood Sculpture was used to the point where only a drop of blood was rolling¡­ but no one here will notice that now.


    It is worthwhile to invest my precious blood. Look, a naivemunications soldier who knows nothing approaches a stranger naked with a pure desire for exploration.


    D rummaging through my sleeves, S examining my cards with alchemy. M sneaking up to me and fiddling with my hands.


    ¡®Stop¡­! It¡¯s dangerous to touch like that¡­!¡¯


    And only IA, who was restrained by Historia, realized this danger.


    ¡®He intends to mind-contaminate all signalmen! Arousing curiosity with deception and making them think for themselves!¡¯


    IA hurriedly unleashed his unique magic. A unique magic that entangles telmunication soldiers close to the cobweb at once. I tried to calm my excitement with it and nt a sense of vignce against me.


    ¡®Correspondent ID! IS! You need to turn your attention away from him and keep your distance! If you heard the voice of the main building, repeat it!¡¯


    However, even though the web is shaken violently, there is no reverberation. IA¡¯s heart became urgent at the situation she was experiencing for the first time.


    ¡®Listen! Why can¡¯t I hear the headmaster¡¯s voice¡­!¡¯


    Because most of your powers are now being used to bind Captain Abbey.


    IA soon realized that too. Surprised, IA checked her unique magic again. And then I was astonished.


    The morning glory was pulling the spider¡¯s web. A fragile stem that couldn¡¯t rise unless it leaned on something snatched up the strong spider¡¯s web.


    ¡®Ivy! How are you!¡¯


    The face of Captain Abbey, who had been standing like a stone statue, turned. The two of themmunicated without a word through the spider webs that connected each other.


    ¡®Aye. You did everything you could to tie the modules together in order to bind the main building. The main officer has be unable to speak properly without your permission.¡¯


    If Captain Abbey is a multipurpose unique magic that can cover both long and short distances, IA is specialized in groupingrge numbers of close ranges. That¡¯s why it became A, representing module I. The most powerful sympathizer in this module.


    But Captain Abbey was Aby from the start.


    ¡®However, because of that, even your voice cannot reach the other signalmen. As long as the main building is holding on.¡¯


    ¡®Hold on¡­! How are you! After all, a morning glory will copse if it has no ce to lean on!¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t need a ce to lean on.¡¯


    Captain Abbey straightened his posture. Then, IA groaned as she felt the shock of being sucked into her mind. Even so, his voice was blocked by Historia¡¯s hand, but her voice didn¡¯te out properly.


    ¡®It¡¯s a morning glory¡­ no! You, not you!¡¯


    The tall sunflower stems stand firm. A spider¡¯s web cannot bend a strong flower that looks at the sun.


    ¡®The main building can stand alone. only exists. Rather, it weakened the interference with othermunication soldiers. The principal may go against you.¡¯


    ¡®You who are the closest to A¡­ have already be mentally polluted!¡¯


    IA shuddered. Mentally and physically, they ran amok, but with Captain Abbey¡¯s mind and Historia¡¯s body held tight, they couldn¡¯t affect either side.


    In an instant, IA was terrified. The feeling of being truly alone. And a sense of helplessness, as if the situation was out of hand.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be like this! In this way, there is no point in taking on the module child¡­! I¡¯d rather scrap the module before he contaminates the other radios¡­!¡¯


    Driven into a corner, IA threw a gambler. It is a ploy to break the chains that bound Captain Abbey and give orders to other signalmen.


    ¡®The head office will not tolerate that!¡¯


    At that moment, something caught the spider¡¯s web that was about to withdraw.


    Originally, this is impossible. A spider¡¯s web is also an unstable thing that cannot maintain its shape unless something is held onto it.


    All of the signalman¡¯s unique magic is like that. It is a structure that copses if they cannot connect to each other, somunication soldiers must always be connected to each other.


    But now the vine of the morning glory caught the end of that fragile web.


    ¡®Let go Ivy!¡¯


    ¡®They are not guilty. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no reason for it to be scrapped!¡¯


    ¡®If you¡¯re going to be mentally polluted, you have tomit yourself first! That¡¯s the principle! To protect the military!¡¯


    ¡®Then who will keep them?¡¯


    IA shouted in a fit of fuss.


    ¡®The military has priority over signal soldiers! Abbey! Do you intend to endanger the country!¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what a military state is! If you keep it, I want to keep both!¡¯


    ¡®Sounds good! Since when have you been able to decide what to keep?! We have neither the right nor the ability to do that! The only thing we can uphold is the principle, and that alone will protect this country! Let go of this, Abby!¡¯


    No matter how much he shouted, no matter how strong he tried, Captain Abbey did not budge. The sunflower, which is still strong, does not lower its head or close its eyes.


    ¡®The main building believes that it can be done.¡¯


    ¡®trust. Uncertain and false belief! That means it¡¯s mentally polluted!!¡¯


    In the meantime, the signalmen were even more confused when they saw another card I pulled out of my palm. Some deny it with all their might, but still some do not ovee their desire for exploration and ask what it is.


    Now, the hard and inhuman aspect has pretty much disappeared. There are only girls full of curiosity.


    IA, who finally realized that the disaster she had been trying to avoid hade down to her chin, screamed in helplessness.


    ¡®iced coffee¡­! Please someone give me directions! I wish I could do something about this ce¡­!¡¯


    But there is no god in the military. It is an artificial mystery that even an angel called the messenger as a sacrifice, so who will answer her call¡­


    [I have heard your prayers.


    ]


    [Finally, the day has arrived. The fateful day that depended on fate.]


    Something came out of IA¡¯s body.


    Her unique magic, the cobweb. Originally, the embodiment of an image that should not be seen or touched by others¡­ It suddenly wrapped itself around IA¡¯s body, and eventually wrapped itself around IA¡¯s body like a pure white garment. Immediately after that, IA moved.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±


    Despite Historia holding her from behind.


    A white hand grabbed Historia¡¯s grip. Suddenly, a sound that should not be heard came from her hand. The cracking of bones and the tearing of flesh could be heard in Historia¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What power¡­!¡±


    A power far exceeding Historia¡¯s grip, capable of bending even steel and turning it into something else.


    A miracle that would never have been possible with IA¡¯s fragile body now manifested in this narrow building with a white halo. IA was startled by what she had done.


    ¡®The voice of the military¡­!¡¯


    ¡°Yes,municator. You are more sincere and trustworthy than anyone else. I havee up at your call.¡±


    ¡®The main building has failed. I didn¡¯t manage the module properly and let the aptitude being mentally polluted. The current situation¡­¡¯


    ¡ºI know.¡»


    ¡®¡­!¡¯


    ¡°You are all connected to me. It was my will to ept them. Leave it to me now and rest.¡±


    Someone¡¯s voice echoed through IA¡¯s head. I couldn¡¯t read the mind of the talking being. I only barely guessed its meaning indirectly by reading IA¡¯s thoughts.


    haha. Look at this. It¡¯s a mountain beyond a mountain.


    After all, there was one more besides themunications soldier.


    ¡®I will correct it¡­ please.¡¯


    IA epted it without hesitation even though the unknown aura tried to dominate her whole body. Shortly after IA¡¯s consciousness disappeared beyond the veil.


    The ¡®real¡¯ Eimeder spread his six pairs of brilliant wings and flung Historia away.

 Chapter 277

    EP.278 A blessed country, a cursed human ¨C 1


    The appearance of an angel was too noisy.


    It appeared with a dazzling light and threw a person lightly. Not even an ordinary person. Historia is the strongest general who can change the situation of the war with her single body.


    However, Historia¡¯s body is no different from a leather ball in the face of far-off strength. Historia¡¯s body created strong winds even inside the windowless module. The standing golems copsed all at once, and Historia rolled over and crashed into a wall while wads of paper fluttered.


    Aimeder, who showed overwhelming majesty,nded softly like a feather in front of themunications soldiers.


    Signal soldiers btedly tried to grasp the situation. After unleashing unique magic with each other, they quickly exchanged opinions.


    ¡®Eimeder? Aimeder wasn¡¯t summoned in Hana Module Eye¡­?¡¯


    ¡®Are you Aimeder from another module?¡¯


    ¡®I object. There is no module that can control and observe Aimeder at the coordinates of the center of the inner circle. It is outside the effective range.¡¯


    ¡®Be careful. That look doesn¡¯t fit Aimeder¡¯s standards. Possibility of defectiveness¡­¡¯


    ¡ºTo dare to judge right from wrong. It is disrespectful.¡»


    A remark that apparently read theirmunication. Themunication soldiers who realized this all shut their mouths and stoppedmunication.


    In the meantime, Aimeder folded his wings that emitted starlight one by one and looked down at them.


    ¡ºAs expected, things made by humans are imperfect. Even if you put it in a box and pamper it, it will eventually reach out. No matter how simr they are, they don¡¯t be the same.¡±


    Aimeder, who had appeared so far, had a monotonous conversation like a telmunicationsman. He conveyed the information andpleted the given mission, but showed no other intentions. It was more like an object or system than an angel.


    But the winged angel in front of us now was different. ¡°The real Eimeder,¡± hemented in a solemn and overbearing tone, like a lion descending from the lofty heavens.


    ¡ºIt¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s a pity¡­¡»


    ¡°Communication disease? No different!¡±


    ¡°The voice of the military¡­?¡±


    Hearing thementation, the signal soldiers hesitantly withdrew, looking at each other like children caught doing bad things. As we tried to get away from Aimeder all at once, it was natural that I and Aimeder were alone in a fence made of crowds.


    no, there was one more.


    Captain Abbey, who had just been released from IA¡¯s bondage and found freedom, stumbled like a newborn. He looked like he was about to copse at any moment, but Captain Abbey finally stood alone and murmured while exhaling.


    ¡°Uel¡­?¡±


    Life returned to Captain Abbey¡¯s eyes. Now, he moves and speaks entirely of his own will. But the timing is bad.


    The angel of judgment descended at the point of finding freedom. How can fate be so cruel?


    ¡ºThe work that was the closest to sess¡­ the only result I was closely watching by the military has now been mercilessly polluted.¡»


    ¡°Communication soldier Yuel. Is that correct? Why are you¡­?¡±


    ¡ºIf there were no problems with you, the main officer would have existed as a meremunications soldier. As a resident of a solitary room, I would have lived with you. One.¡±


    Aimedermented over and over again.


    It¡¯s just that, and each of the downy hairs stand on bristle. A rising fear engulfs the whole body. My life and death depend solely on the will of the other side. Like an ant in front of an elephant, I just want that other side to be indifferent to me.


    ¡ºThe invasion of this country by the rejected barbarians is a great setback in human history. This can never be left unattended.¡»


    But it can¡¯t be that bad. I¡¯ll bump into you somehow


    ¡°I will personally set everything straight.¡±


    My body feels heavy. Breathing is also difficult. The light must have no weight, but the part touched by the light seems to be submerged in water. I felt this level of momentum only when I met Tyr alone in the bottomless pit.


    What¡¯s more problematic here. Unlike Tyr, who was indifferent to me, that angel¡­ is 100% my enemy.


    ¡°I thought there might be something hidden, but¡­ Hey. He hid a real angel in a steel box.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until after I spoke that I noticed that my voice was shaking. A visceral fear gripped my body and shook me.


    never to fight The angel in front of you is a being that can take your life. Instinct guarantees what you have noticed with your head. A dramatic agreement of instinct and reason was reached.


    The real ¡®Eimeder¡¯ is stronger and more dangerous than any opponent I¡¯ve ever met.


    Especially in terms of not being able to read thoughts.


    That angel borrowed IA¡¯s body, but it only spoke and acted using IA¡¯s body as a tool, not its main body. To put it bluntly, he manifested using a human body as a golem. I can¡¯t fathom what he was thinking and what his intentions were.


    ¡°ha. It¡¯s a mountain beyond a mountain. I thought it would be okay if I left most of the six generals, but why are more and more difficult opponents appearing¡­¡± I


    had a bad impression from the first time I met this goddamn country.


    A soldier is like a machine that follows orders. Schools are also cut like a knife ording to the set curriculum and evaluation standards. The authority granted to each individual was small and the scope was narrow, so there was no room for mind readers to prate. Mind readers can¡¯t even read the heart of a country.


    An inhuman country and military power where there is no room for mind readers to y an active role.


    In the meantime, I broke through all the six castles and infiltrated, and thest one is an angel? It¡¯s terrible. As if it was made to snipe me¡­


    Ah. maybe that¡¯s it


    ¡°no. Should I think the other way around?¡±


    This country itself was created to snip me¡­! I wasn¡¯t narcissistic enough to say that. I just realized the essential question.


    Finally, there was someone who could solve the question in front of me.


    ¡°This country is thoroughly rejecting humans. tuberculosis. Did you deliberately exclude humans from the time you created this country?¡±


    Aimeder looked at me for a moment without speaking. It¡¯s clear he¡¯s thinking something, but unfortunately he can¡¯t read his thoughts right now.


    No, not ¡®now¡¯. From the beginning I couldn¡¯t read the mind of this country.


    Because the military is not human.


    ¡ºThe military is not a human being.¡»


    Are you a mind reader? What if I just say what I think?


    ¡°If the military is not human, then you are not the military.¡±


    Aimeder was not swayed by my pace. Just like a drug dealer who annoys the audience, Aimeder sighed and said, amidst the suffocating tension.


    ¡°The country is more important than the people. Thew takes precedence over life. Justice is more honorable than arbitrariness. The ideal precedes the phenomenon.¡±


    ¡°Is it the age-old monarchy? These days, angels seem to give lectures for free.¡±


    Despite my sarcasm, Aimeder didn¡¯t care and continued talking.


    ¡°Gods are greater than humans. Even if it is a king


    . ¡± Can you exin it in a way that even an atheist can understand?¡±


    No answer. Instead, the feeling of heaviness that weighs down the body is added.


    Awesome. This is not a match for words. It seems fanaticism is more than that. I should prepare slowly.


    Fortunately, I can read IA¡¯s thoughts.


    Isn¡¯t the IA being manipted? right. She is now no different from a golem. He is giving his body to Aimeder while unleashing his unique magic.


    However, unlike golems, IAs are human. Just like a golem expert who nced at it and guessed what was broken like a ghost, I could read it if it was a human body.


    in short.


    Although you won¡¯t notice it until right before the attack.


    If you start an attack and your body moves. read the moment


    ¡º¡­Go away, Yaman! Just like when I was kicked out in the first year!]


    Just like now!


    Along with Ilgal, Aimeder was shot like a ray of light. At about the same time, I read and shouted.


    ¡°Captain Pip! Get out of the way!¡±


    Pushing Captain Abbey with my feet violently, I pulled a wide cloth from the deck of cards like a sword from a scabbard.


    Diamond Queen, Queen of Cloth. A thick cloth that protected Tyr from countless lights.


    If you unfold it with the back facing out, it¡¯s a ckout¡­ but if you turn it inside out!


    ¡°Reflection of the rainbow!¡±


    A thick cloth suddenly stretched between me and Aimeder. It is a mirror to Aimeder and a ckout to me. It is a cloth that is different inside and outside. My vision was blocked, and the sword made of light collided with the mirror. The periphery of the field of vision covered by the ckout screen shed like lightning.


    haha. I would have died long ago if it hadn¡¯t been a shame because I secretly converted my pension in advance.


    Well¡­


    even now, I haven¡¯t really blocked it yet.


    [It¡¯s insignificant.]


    With a cool voice, the ckout curtain hollowed out. From my side, it looked like the Queen of Heaven wasing to strike me.


    Any fabric as strong as the queen of cloth has its own stopping power. Seriously, he prides himself on being able to deflect arrows and bullets. In fact, Ahji bit it in her mouth and threw it all out.


    But the strength of an angel goes beyond arrows and bullets. It was the kind that I was sorry to dare topare.


    A hand that had pierced through the ckout screen and came out of nowhere hit my stomach.


    The first thing I felt pain was my head. I felt a tingling sensation in my head that I couldn¡¯t keep up with because my torso was suddenly pushed back.


    oh it¡¯s messed up


    If this is already enough¡­ How much does your stomach hurt?


    My head is dizzy from spinning round and round. It feels like I¡¯m falling backwards rather than flying. If you hit it like this, even your bones won¡¯t be healthy.


    However, there was no shock as expected. Instead of a hard wall, something soft wrapped around my back, and I felt a shock as if it had been filtered through a few papers. Historia picked me up and hit the wall instead.


    ¡°day off! are you okay?¡±


    Whoa. I lived thanks Human attacks can roughly predict where they will hit, so they can dodge or dodge them, but it¡¯s difficult to fall or hit a wall because you don¡¯t know what will happen.


    I groaned in the sense that it was okay.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to fit my mother¡¯s mother ¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    It was wellmunicated to Historia. Historia recklessly pushed me back. Still unable to recover from the shock, I rolled backwards.


    However, it was difficult to argue, because an angel with spread wings was trudging forward.


    If I were to pursue it, the time when Historia caught me would have been an opportunity, but Aimeder didn¡¯t. Instead of spreading her wings and chasing her, shemented once more, keeping Historia in her eyes.

 Chapter 278

    EP.279 Blessed Nation, Cursed Human ¨C 2


    ¡ºDaughter of the Military Nation. Born and raised in the military, the future of the military¡­ In the end, even you.¡±


    Even in front of an angel of overwhelming majesty, Historia¡¯s will was unbreakable.


    ¡°I will correct it. It¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t live up to my expectations.¡±


    ¡ºThere was strength, power, honor. Why did you abandon everything anyway? What wascking in betraying the military?]


    Historia grabbed the gun with her broken hand. She, too, has reached the pinnacle of cold. In a matter of minutes, the dislocated bone was put back into ce, but it was still much worse than it was.


    So Historia grabbed the gun with a broken hand. to fight.


    ¡°¡­a friend.¡±


    Aimeder tilted his head.


    ¡ºJust because of that?¡»


    ¡°¡­And it¡¯s a space for friends. There was nothing in the military state.¡±


    ¡ºEven though he had power, had authority, and had numerous subordinates. Running away without thinking about fulfilling your responsibilities¡­ You are truly an infinitely young child.]


    The conversation ended with the angel¡¯smentation. Depending on her actions, Historia might be able to save her life, but Historia didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of seeking forgiveness from Aimeder. Opinions are divided, so the only thing left is to fight. Everyone held their breath in anticipation of the ensuing battle.


    Silence without a single noise. In a tense tension like a thread on the verge of breaking.


    The beast¡¯s eyes glittered behind the angel.


    ¡°Nyan!¡±


    The battle was opened by the surprise of the butterflies.


    The beast Aji and the butterfly were not interested in what they could not eat, and the identity and ideology of the military nation would certainly not be edible. As soon as the butterfly entered the quiet and darkmunication module, it entered the room and fell asleep.


    Then the appearance of the car angel was too noisy. Enough to wake a butterfly from sleep.


    I groaned in pain.


    ¡°Kuh, they brought beasts for this¡­¡±


    Aimeder was made of light. Butterflies are shiny and their hunting instinct is triggered when they move quickly. It would be difficult for Aimeder, who did not wear a human body, to notice the beast¡¯s surprise. Just like when we fought Aimeder¡­


    I thought.


    ¡ºA beast or something.¡»


    The real Eimeder in human flesh noticed the butterfly and spread its wings wide.


    Wings glisten in front of the butterfly. Instinctively, the butterfly¡¯s eyes follow the tips of its wings momentarily. It¡¯s an illusion that the forepaw followed like lightning and tore off the wings.


    ¡ºIf faith is everything.¡»


    ¡°Nyahaaaaagh!¡±


    Immediately after, a brilliant light shed and the butterfly flew away screaming. It was because he struck the butterfly with the other two wings. Blood-soaked white hair strewn through the halo of light.


    ¡ºI¡¯ll tell you how arrogant that is.¡»


    Aimeder folded his wings in the air. At that moment, a small storm raged inside the building and Aimeder moved rapidly as if pulling an invisible handle. Aimeder rushed in front of Historia.


    Historia, who was trying to match the timing of the butterfly¡¯s attack, faced the angel one-on-one due to the butterfly¡¯s departure from the battle.


    However, Historia has growth potential. He is a qigong master who has reached the pinnacle of interpersonal warfare. In the meantime, the angel narrowly fell into the category of interpersonal warfare.


    ¡®Wings move before arms and legs. The power to move angelses from their wings. I¡¯m not sure, but I need to check. Then avoid the wings.¡¯


    Historia, recalling the characteristics of an angel, took a hard step on her front foot and twisted her body. Arge wing brushed the tip of her nose.


    Historia observed her opponent even as the strong wind pressure hit her face.


    ¡®The range is too wide. All attacks are sharp and fast. ess is not possible. then!¡¯


    Historia finished her judgment and immediately raised her gun. A gap that appears because there are three wings on one side. He pushed the muzzle through the tiny gap and fired the bullet with all his might.


    Tick.


    But no bullets were fired. A white feather pierced the pistol obliquely.


    ¡®Not only wings, but also feathers¡­?! this!¡¯


    ¡°I am the military itself. Within the military, Aimeder is omniscient.¡±


    Aimeder¡¯s wings covered Historia.


    What kind of hardships will the fly, riding on the tip of the hawk¡¯s wings, experience? If you ask Historiater, you will get the answer. The hugely inted wings threw Historia away.


    Sliding on wings, scratched by feathers, caught in storms. Historia went through all sorts of experiences in a split second.


    ¡°¡­Tch. I¡¯ll get out there.¡±


    Chun Tong Eimeder of the Ministry of Military Affairs. The power of the angel, the true form, was terrifying.


    The scariest thing is that Eimeder has enough knowledge and even the intelligence to use it.


    ¡°Nya! Is that strange! Hard and sharp!¡±


    The butterfly rolled on the ground and screamed in pain. Even in the midst of a great shock, the butterfly did not look so dangerous. This is because Aimeder did not fatally injure the butterfly during the fight. It just held the feathers up like hooks and plucked at the fur.


    You can feel the pain, but not to the extent that your life is in danger. Then the butterfly will not show its malevolence. Feeling the pain and the threat, they would just nce at it from a distance.


    ¡°Wooden¡­¡±


    And because he descended in the body of an IA, Aji, the next force I prepared, is now licking his fingers next to me.


    Like these useless beasts.


    ¡°¡­bruise. It hurts.¡±


    ¡°me? that¡¯s right. I would die of pain.¡±


    I grumbled and pulled out two heart cards.


    There are no visible injuries, but the impact is purely too great. Blood is flowing, internal organs are slightly damaged, and bones are throbbing.


    When one is sick, you can use the medicine that you hear there. So what if your whole body hurts?


    ¡°It¡¯s also an anesthetic.¡±


    Stack hearts 4 and 5. Hold two cards lying face down with a very slight gap between them. As I tapped it, a bright red liquid oozes out from between them.


    Heart 4 Death. Heart 5 sensory poison. A drug that kills the senses made bybining the two.


    okay. narcotic. or drugs


    A medicine made bybining cards. All the medicines in the heart are simple and dangerous, but they are equally effective. I tilted the card and slid it down my mouth. The thrilling first taste quickly turns tasteless and odorless. It¡¯s because the senses are numb.


    There will be a big bacsh, but the priority is to ovee the immediate crisis. The future is something that can only be prepared after surviving.


    ¡°bruise. not you him.¡±


    ¡°who? Is that shiny?¡±


    ¡°bruise.¡±


    Is this the time to worry about him? He¡¯s a guy who stopped thinking that he was good and dedicated his body to it.


    ¡°It will hurt. It is because he has summoned an angel of shared imagery as a sacrifice. As expected, it won¡¯t be long. About an hour¡­¡±


    But an hour is more than enough to eat me up. We must quicklye up with a way to deal with it before the terrible result of Chef Angel¡¯s homemade Hughes steam appears in the world.


    The pain is gone and the empty seat is filled with strength. I think I can do anything if I have this power that boils deep inside my body.


    No, really, I can do anything. The card in my hand is actually a broken legendary sword, and if I show my ¡®sincerity¡¯, I can sever angels at once. Aimeder must have run well so far. I won¡¯t let you ughter at all¡­.


    ¡®Your condition is strange! Shivering, she stands up, clings to the wall and sobs! Guess something went wrong!¡¯


    ¡­Of course it can¡¯t be. The delusion I just had is a side effect of the anesthetic. The world is full of pain, so when you forget the pain, you forget the reality as well.


    But I¡¯m a mind reader. If there are people who see me, I don¡¯t lose my objectivity. I straightened my wobbly body, thankful that my pain was not visible to others.


    Just then, Captain Abbey came running.


    ¡°You! Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Captain Pip.¡±


    Kim regained his reason and looked around. Historia is still fighting. While the butterfly is wary of the angel, it is quietly walking over there. Shiati evacuated the princess. Shiati still has a thumb left, so it will be helpful in case of emergency¡­ but I don¡¯t know if the angel will be caught in ck magic or something.


    hmm. It¡¯s a desperate name.


    ¡°Long time no see. I missed you. What about injuries? Isn¡¯t it serious?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the. We have confirmed the safety, so now I will report the current situation.¡±


    Even if I almost died, would I be amunications soldier? Captain Abbey, who confirmed my safety, looked at me with concern, but began listing information clearly with his mouth.


    ¡°Currently, Aimeder, summoned by signal corpsman Yuel, is expressing strong hostility towards you, the othermunicators, and you. Odds are 0%. Therefore, I strongly suggest that you escape from this ce.¡±


    ¡°escape? I never thought those words woulde out of Captain Abbey¡¯s mouth first.¡±


    ¡°There is no time for nonsense. The situation is urgent. If Warden Historia is defeated, Yuel¡¯s Eimeder will attack you and the main building right away.¡±


    His tone is stiff like that of a golem. However, the contents contained in it are different from before.


    Captain Abbey is alive. And I¡¯m doing my best to survive. If possible,e with me.


    okay. Willingness to do anything to survive. Determined to run away, even rejecting the angel¡¯smand. I need this.


    Without it, the signalman would be innocent and innocent.


    I banged on the seamless wall.


    ¡°This ce has no doors, let alone windows, so how do we escape?¡±


    ¡°You have to buy time. ording to the judge¡¯s judgment, it is assumed that Yuel has a great wariness toward you. Have you ever attacked UL or have any means to threaten it?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I don¡¯t even know who Yuel is¡­ Huh? Wait.¡±


    Apparently, themunicator said earlier. Abby, she is the closest telmunications soldier to Ei, the first telmunications soldier.


    I also roughly assumed that Captain Abbey was in a very important position. The identification name is also the first in order, and the bar ability it has is surprisingly great. Because you can send your will from the ground to the bottomless pit of Tantalus.


    Although Tantalus is on the outskirts, no one would say that it is a minor facility. From primeval monsters to vicious criminals. A historic abyss that imprisoned monsters who threatened the military or had the ability to do so.


    There¡¯s no way that a single being watching over that ce would be ordinary. So I was trying to line up.


    ¡°You know Yuel? Who is she and where does she live?¡±


    Maybe Captain Abbey was a bigger man than I thought.


    Captain Abbey listed the information he knew without any emotion.


    ¡°denial. Signal soldiers are given identification names and are assigned without telling anyone where they work. The same goes for the samemunicator. The main building onlymunicated with the signal soldier Yuel, but other than that, there was no interaction.¡±


    ¡°Imunicated with the signalman. And thatmunication soldier sent an angel here.¡±


    This is an area I am not familiar with. But you can make a rough guess.


    The existence called Yuel had the ability of a telmunicationsman. And whilemunicating with Captain Abbey, an angel descended here.


    An unknown entity called UL is spreading its abilities throughout the military. In short, no amount of measurement could ever be sure where she was¡­


    but I could guess.


    ¡°The military did not fall from the sky. It is a country created by someone with a purpose.¡±


    When the kingdom was destroyed and the military government entered, the military government built a headquarters in this location, rejecting the existingrge city of Amittengrad.


    In the early days, it was a facility to supervise the instation of meta conveyor belts. Soldiers turned the ins where horses roamed into lodgings for workers and managed the manpower and resources to build the meta conveyor belt.


    ¡°If that angel is a historical being who was involved in the birth of the military, it must be in a ce where the military has long been touched.¡±


    Just before the Meta Conveyor Belt waspleted and the military entered the renaissance period, this ce became the headquarters.


    It is a reasonable decision. It was originally a in used for pasture, but after the revolution called the Metakenver Belt, it became a key point of transportation. There is no reason to abandon this ce, which has already been built, unless it is barend.


    ¡°Like this headquarters, for example.¡±


    ¡°Command Hana is vast and there are many soldiers armed and waiting. How are you going to search for her here?¡±


    Impossible in the usual way. But maybe there is a way.


    There is nothing new under the sun. Except for chance, all creationes from imitation. It is highly likely that themunications soldier was also modeled after something.


    Army is God. Themunication soldier is a fuse.


    closest to A.


    ¡°Captain Abbey. Do you believe me?¡±


    It must have been quite a sudden statement, but Captain Abbey nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Positive.¡±


    hmm. It¡¯s impossible without faith, so I tried to exin it if I had to. I don¡¯t need to exin further.


    ¡°If they can find the signalman over there, if they can see this ce through the eyes of the signalman¡­ I can¡¯t, but Captain Abbey will be able to find her. Look for it, Captain Abbey.¡±


    No doubt. I don¡¯t even ask what to do


    Captain Abbey is a well-trained soldier and will carry out any given mission with full force. If only the faith is firm.


    ¡°Has confirmed. Correspondent AB. As of the current time, we will embark on a mission to find themunications soldier Yuel.¡±

 Chapter 279

    EP.280 A Blessed Country, a Cursed Human ¨C 3


    Captain AB closed his eyes and performed his unique magic. Dozens of vines stretch out in all directions. The morning glory vines, which did not differentiate between the walls and the ceiling, eventually reached the signalman.


    The signalmen were in a state of mind closed to the unprecedented situation, but Captain Abbey patiently touched them. Eventually, the signal soldiers unleashed their own magic and synchronized with Captain Abbey.


    ¡®Communication request from radio operator Ivy.¡¯


    ¡®Correspondent Ivy is a person of interest who led the enemy to this ce. I reject it.¡¯


    ¡®An objection. If you have the means to exin the current situation to her, this module should collect it.¡¯


    While the other side was confused, Captain AB conveyed his strong will through his unique magic.


    ¡®Correspondent Ivy demands! This is a state of emergency for you and the military at this time! Go back to your respective rooms as soon as possible and respond to themunication!¡¯


    Attunement magic is reciprocal. If you affect one side, the other side is bound to be affected as well.


    However, those who have clear subjectivity are not swayed by trivial influences. Captain Abbey steadily encroached on the signalman. The signalmen returned to their respective rooms following Captain Abbey¡¯s orders. It seems that the


    [Ab!]


    good. It looks like you¡¯re wary of Captain Abbey.


    ¡°Then what am I going to do to wait for Captain Abbey to finish his job?¡±


    take the time All I can do is always do that¡­.


    In the middle of muttering self-deprecatingly, the angel¡¯s wings swayed unnaturally. For a moment, I wondered if a plump, white feather would fly this way.


    A cowardly ranged attack? Maybe it was the wings that moved, so I couldn¡¯t figure it out even with mind reading!


    I was caught off guard and hesitated, but Aji jumped up like a thunderbolt and grabbed the feather. Aji, whonded nicely, chewed on the soft feathers and barked triumphantly.


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    ¡°¡­well done Ajiya.¡±


    I can¡¯t fight against that one, but I can bite my feathers again. After all, he is also the king of beasts. I praised him sincerely for the first time in a while, and Aji eximed vigorously.


    ¡°Leave it to me! go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. If I go too quickly, I will die.¡±


    ¡°bruise? can¡¯t die! live!¡±


    ¡°You speak well. Even though you don¡¯t even fight an angel¡­¡±


    ¡°Losing!¡±


    I almost got angry, but if you think about it rationally, you¡¯re right. I know. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t fight either.


    Still, I think I can help you otherwise. Even if you don¡¯t have strength, use your wisdom.


    Unfolded the Queen of Heaven. There is an ugly hole in the middle of this precious fabric that saved me from the angels. It hurts my stomach because it¡¯s a waste, but now is the time to use this as an opportunity.


    He took out a card with his left hand and turned it into a skewer. I grabbed the skewer and dug a hole. At the same time, the right hand contained magic power. I tried an extremely abbreviated alchemy by drawing Yeon Seong-jin in blue light.


    ¡°set. lee. alke.¡±


    Cut the fabric queen around the hole. He pressed the square-cut queen of cloth with all his might and rolled it into a circle. The skill of rolling magic vinegar was still the same, so the Queen of Cloth was dried quite firmly.


    A very, very basic alchemy that only changes the form of matter while leaving the structure of matter as it is. The shape is crude, but this is enough for Historia to use.


    ¡°Lea! receive!¡±


    I threw the rolled up cloth queen to Historia. Historia, who had escaped from Aimeder at just the right time, reached out her hand and took it back without even looking.


    Historia muttered after confirming what was in her hand.


    ¡°¡­A magical nt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bullet! Shoot!¡±


    Historia¡¯s guns do not adhere to standards. Her gun doesn¡¯t need gunpowder to explode bypressing the stoma, and even if it doesn¡¯t match the size of the muzzle, it can be pushed in and fired.


    ¡ºNo way!¡»


    Eimeder attacked as if he would not even give him a chance to reload. Four wings attack from all sides.


    But Historia¡¯s loading is just as special as her shooting. He flicked the bullets with his fingers and jumped into the air to dodge the attack. While jumping, he even performed a feat of snatching a bullet with the muzzle. The bullet goes through the muzzle and goes inside.


    It is a reload of strength that can only be seen in the days when muskets were used. Historia¡¯s pistol already had several bullets in it, but I ignored the order and loaded the bullets I made.


    ¡ºTo think that something that originated from the ground took its feet off the ground¡­! That¡¯s ridiculous!]


    The wings chase Historia. It is a speed that is difficult to grasp with the naked eye. Now that he has jumped into the air, he can never escape.


    However, if he had intended to avoid it, he would not have jumped into the air in the first ce.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what I was giving her, Historia trusted my bullets. Was it the calction that he couldn¡¯t win anyway? Or did you trust me too much? From the beginning, I was waiting for the bullet with a lot of air in the gun.


    Now that you have the bullets, all you have to do is shoot them. Historia naturally pointed the gun at her.


    ¡°Shoot!¡±


    Tuung. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because it¡¯s made of cloth, but this time the gunshot was dull. The rolled cloth is sucked into the angel¡¯s wings. The protruding feather collides with the bullet.


    At that moment, a white light burst out.


    Cloth Queen A precious fabric that absorbs light on the inside and reflects light on the outside. Bullets made from it cut through the angel¡¯s light and scattered it in all directions.


    The bullet, whichpletely blew off one of the wings, slipped out of the way and hit the ceiling. Now the angel only had five wings.


    It¡¯s a sess. Just five more steps to make!


    When a faint smile forms on my lips.


    [Legends¡­]


    New wings sprouted from behind the angel¡¯s back. I mumbled in dismay.


    ¡°What kind of a liar am I? That¡¯s a real scam.¡±


    The angel turned his head towards me and growled, as if he was quite annoyed at having his wings torn off.


    ¡ºA tool of humanity without any mystery¡­!¡»


    ¡°No, Huey! Enough of this! Even this¡­! Ugh!¡±


    Aimeder followed up to Historia, who was desperately shouting. It attacked like a frenzy, smashing walls and floors violently with its wings.


    ¡®If it¡¯s just to distract the light for a moment, there might be a possibility! just three feet! As long as it¡¯s enough to use my logic! Because zeroing is always right¡­!¡¯


    good. How many more do you think you need? Three more is enough!


    Busy ying with your hands The skill of rolling magic bullets did not go anywhere, and three bullets were prepared in an instant. I estimated the movements of Aimeder and Historia and threw a bullet in the direction Historia retreated. It was easy for me, a reader of thoughts, to predict Historia¡¯s movements.


    Just in time for that, Historia pulled herself out. When I put my center of gravity back to catch the bullet I threw.


    ¡ºShallow. You can see it clearly.¡±


    At that time, Aimeder spread his wings wide. The angel¡¯s body stood tall in the air, turned sharply, and aimed at me.


    Oh, are you saying that they are aiming for supply instead ofbat units? Also an angel of the kingdom. The strategy is also militaristic.


    oh then me What happened?


    While I was hesitant, Aimeder lunged at the ground with fearsome speed, scraping through the ground with his wings. Aji¡¯s hair stood on end.


    ¡°day off!¡±


    Realizing this, Historia grabbed the bullet and hurriedly chased after the angel. However, Historia has no wings, and the angel only gradually drifts away.


    That was all she could do, so Historia aimed her loaded gun. however.


    ¡®It¡¯s just wings¡­¡¯


    Angel wings extend from behind. Even more so, the uppermost wing covers his back, probably out of concern for Historia. Historia¡¯s oblique line has only wings.


    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t shoot¡­ no. It¡¯s all about breaking a wing.¡¯


    Historia¡¯s thoughts run fast. enemy far away. visible etc. gun in hand. opponent to protect. In a situation of crisis, Historia¡¯s concentration reached its peak.


    But¡­


    ¡®I can¡¯t.¡¯


    The pendulum of thoughts gradually leans toward despair. The outstretched hand is useless. The enemy moves, but Historia¡¯s hands do not know how to move.


    ¡®You still have to shoot. If you don¡¯t shoot Huey dies. But how?¡¯


    There¡¯s no answer. It¡¯s hopeless. There is no strength in the hand holding the gun. The shaky gunpoint was reflected in her field of vision.


    ¡®¡­stronger when not shooting. Because the enemy is wary of my bullets.¡¯


    do not shoot Historia had a lot of fun with that strategy when dealing with Yeong-Gwe. Yeonggue avoideding into Historia¡¯s line of fire, and thanks to that, Historia was able to gain the upper hand as if holding a sword with an invisible de.


    ¡®You still have to shoot. After all, my bullets will be fired someday, so I¡¯m vignt.¡¯


    Not shooting is stronger. But you have to shoot.


    contradiction.


    It is impossible with Ichiro.


    However, thest of the Geongon Supervision. Li (ëx) arrives at reason. Even by twisting the logic of the world, the contradiction is achieved.


    It is different from unique magic. The unique magic that oveys the world with new rules of one¡¯s own image is, so to speak, a deration to the world. It publishes new rules and puts everyone under its rule.


    However, Li (ëx) is apulsion topare. It is a terribly childish passion that swarms toward the world and makes one exception out of all prizes.


    In the contradiction, an image passed through Historia¡¯s mind.


    regressor. Shay. An absolute strongman who wielded an invisible sword and freely wielded space. Lengthening and shortening the length of the sword to his heart¡¯s content, he shot sword energy like a gun.


    ¡®His invisible sword¡­¡¯


    At the moment of desperation, Historia recalled the image of the heavenly sword, the angel of heaven.


    Historia slightly adjusted her gun. The gun was not pointed at the angel. He was aiming for the right shoulder of the angel slightly above him.


    If you shoot like this, it will miss. However, Historia, seized with a strange sense of exaltation, shot towards it.


    The bullet was ¡®not fired¡¯.


    But Historia apparently ¡®shot¡¯.


    Reason is twisted in contradiction. Cracks form in the air. The bullet did not fly away, but it achieved all the results it could produce.


    Historia felt the touch of her sixth sense. Now, her bullet must have ¡®reached¡¯ somewhere. Historia bit her teeth and brandished her pistol. For a rtively light pistol, I feel a heavy sense of resistance. It is as heavy as wielding a knife with a de that is 100 meters long.


    wield one


    The gun that Historia stuck in was not ck. The iprehensible thing that reached in contradiction cut the reason as it is.


    bay rifle.


    When I came to my senses after reading the far-flung exhration that Historia felt, it was just after the angel with three of its right wings had been ripped off spun around and crashed into the wall.

 Chapter 280

    EP.281 Blessed Country, Cursed Human ¨C 4


    Taaaaaaang.


    The gunfire was continuous. As soon as I heard the sound, a hole opened in the wall to my upper left. It¡¯s clearly a bullet mark. It was Historia¡¯s Qigong bullet, so it tore through even steel, but anyway, that wasmon sense.


    And the odds continued.


    The bullet mark, which should have existed as a dot, wriggled while dreaming of a good line. The concrete was crushed and the steel was crushed, leaving a hideous hole that stretched all the way to the floor, as if drawn with a single stroke.


    For a moment, I saw a vision of a knife that could be several tens of meters long passing by me.


    The gunfire is over.


    Right after that, the three right wings of the angel exploded all at once.


    feathers fluttered The holy light filled his vision. The feathers that lost their wings were scattered like rags, and the angel that lost its right eleration sprang to my right.


    but.


    ¡ºDid you touch the mystery¡­! After all, right after abandoning the military¡­!]


    The angel was still alive. Historia grabbed her throbbing wrist.


    The world listened to her insistence, but it took Historia¡¯s power to use it. Historia controlled her trembling wrist.


    ¡®It was a great opportunity¡­! There was no guarantee that I could do the same thing twice!¡¯


    Rapid growth duringbat. When the opponent unexpectedly turned his back, he struck a blow with a powerful technique. It¡¯s a perfect surprise.


    ¡®But I couldn¡¯t finish it! If I put the angel in the line of fire, Huey and the signalman would have died¡­!¡¯


    It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t attack the main body because Captain Aby and I were there. Historia was very sorry.


    Chet. After awakening during the battle! If this were your hidden power, I would have read your thoughts ahead of time and kept pace!


    The world is truly unfair. I¡¯m the one who needs that kind of awakening, so why is Historia awakening? Why is it that the rich and the poor are used even in armed forces?


    That was when Imented.


    ¡ºAhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhen


    to the pain, crying in pain. Even angels feel pain when their wings are ripped off. I¡¯m


    sorry.


    ¡®It hurts!¡¯


    A mental scream is heard from inside the angel. It is not Aimeder¡¯s scream. It was the scream of IA who became an angel¡¯s sacrifice. The woman who should have been unconscious was crying out in pain.


    It¡¯s not just her.


    ¡°Ah ah¡­!¡±


    Even Captain Abbey, who was sympathizing with me. The signalmen who hid in their respective rooms let out mental screams all at once. Twenty-six screaming at the same time made my head throb.


    ¡°what? Isn¡¯t it over yet?¡±


    The more the signal soldiers¡¯ screams ovepped, the more the angel¡¯s light increased. It was like a nt that grew with screams as nourishment.


    By the time the painful chorus reached its finale, holy light erupted from the angel¡¯s shoulder des.


    Historia eximed.


    ¡°Dangerous! Huey run away!¡±


    I know without saying That¡¯s dangerous!


    I hugged Captain Abbey and threw myself on the Queen of Heaven. Somehow, after wrapping up Captain Abbey so that he would not fall, he shouted as he held out the hem of the cloth all the way to Aji.


    ¡°Oh! Aji sledding!¡±


    ¡°Woof woof! Only this time!¡±


    Aji grabbed the end of the queen of cloth and ran away. The body jerks backwards at sudden eleration. The sled led by the dog king could be described as the king of dog sleds.


    A light exploded behind us.


    In ce of the severed wings, tentacles of light sprouted. Each column of light hit the walls and floor at random. The steel dented and the concrete that filled it turned to dust and flew away. Historia tried to cut off her tentacles, but the tentacles of light were much harder and stronger than her wings. Even Historia fell back helplessly in the sessive attacks.


    In a hurry, Aji put the cloth in her mouth and spurred on.


    ¡°Mungmung! Mung-mung-mung!¡±


    Aji shook his head and ran away. The head swings left and right. If I let go of my hand, I feel like my body will jump out.


    However, we cannot me Aji for reckless driving. Every time my body leaned to one side, a pir of light mmed down next to me.


    ¡°Mung! Ugh!¡±


    It¡¯s amazing driving skills. enough to drive for me.


    Ahji, who was so nimble in avoiding the tentacles of light, at some point bit his teeth.


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    Aji nted his forelegs into the ground and spun around. A sudden change of direction that only quadrupeds can do. Aji sent us flying at the peak of the spin.


    I had to give my full strength not to miss Captain Abbey.


    Aji, who seemed to have fallen into the light beyond us, lifted his front paws.


    ¡°Wooong¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Sacrificing yourself for us¡­! No matter how much you are against that angel!


    ¡°Ooooooooooo!¡±


    Aji barked loudly, revealing this. I took a big bite at the pir-sized pir of light. Then the tentacles were severed.


    The tentacles were not human, so Aji continued to attack fiercely. It pressed down with its forepaws and blocked the tentacles by biting down with its teeth.


    what. It wasn¡¯t too dangerous. Aji, full ofposure, spoke while jumping wildly.


    ¡°Baggage! doesn¡¯t exist!fortable!¡±


    ¡°Baggage? that one.¡±


    I feel bad for the burden of hearing Siri. If you hadn¡¯t saved my life, you would have tasted human malice.


    ¡ºAaaaaagh! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,


    the angel seems to have lost reason. It could have been done by ignoring it and stepping in, but it still continues to attack Aji in vain. For a moment, Aji wanted to be on the defensive, but then another shadow jumped in.


    ¡°Nyan-nya-nyang!¡±


    In the meantime, even the butterfly, whose hunting instinct was activated, participated in the war. The two beasts yed between the pirs of light as if they had discovered an interesting game.


    Now you see the virtue. Lived thanks to the beasts. In this gap¡­


    ¡°¡­you.¡±


    Captain Abbey called me in a weak voice.


    ¡°Captain Abbey? are you okay? Once¡­¡±


    ¡°I found it.¡±


    Captain Abbey reported in a voice gasping with pain. The moment her clear eyes met mine, I read her in full.


    Captain Abbey coordinated with all of Module Eye¡¯s signalmen to trace the IA back. It was a time when we were persuading each other despite the strong opposition of other signal soldiers.


    In the meantime, Historia made sense and tore the world apart.


    Aimeder¡¯s wings were ripped off. The irrational attack reached not only IA¡¯s unique magic, but also the mystery of the angel somehow.


    The moment the angel was hit, all the signalmen felt a strange sense of exhration.


    There Captain Abbey found her.


    A cold, dark room. A narrow ce made of stone with no decorations. A confession that was not monotonous to the point of reverence.


    Among them, there is one person who is kneeling and praying¡­


    ¡°Here you are. Amunications center has been erected above her¡­ This is a monument in her honor¡­¡±


    Captain Abbey pointed to the floor. This floor is covered in slick concrete with crevices full of scattered papers and broken golems.


    If you don¡¯t know, you can never find out. How do you know there is something down here? In the first ce, even this module is a secret space without a single window, so there is no chance for anyone to discover it. Even if the regressores, he will not find it.


    But if you know there¡¯s something there, you see it.


    cold and dark bottom. The look of someone kneeling down and praying in a lower ce than anyone else.


    ¡°Nice job Captain Abbey.¡±


    found. A mean smile formed on my lips.


    ¡°I cane to an end now.¡±


    You might be anxious or doubtful, but Captain Abbey asked me in a broken voice.


    ¡°¡­was the main building helpful to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a no-brainer and I¡¯ve been helpful to everyone here. Even Captain Abbey himself.¡±


    Captain Abbey smiled happily. I¡¯d like to praise you more, but in the current situation, even that is an extravagance.


    I called Historia, who was in a state of disrepair.


    ¡°Leah. I found it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The existence that summoned the angels. If we deal with that, we can get rid of that angel.¡±


    Unlike me, who was engulfed in ecstasy, Historia didn¡¯t seem too reluctant. Historia asked hesitantly.


    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t we just run away?¡±


    The ce Historia pointed to was outside. It is a building without windows, but the walls and floor are badly damaged by the continuous battle. The angel is also fighting the king of beasts, so now he can escape if he wants to.


    ¡°This is headquarters. Even if we can defeat the angel, if all forces are mobilized and an all-out war unfolds¡­ we will be pursued to the end. It¡¯s not good to fight a country. Huey run away like this.¡±


    ¡°To prevent that, we have to move forward. Angels and signal soldiers are the backbone of the military, and if handled properly, the military will have no time to give orders.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what lies ahead? You had better run away. If you go and join the progenitor or cutie, you can save your life¡­¡±


    ¡°We are always running away. Right now, that direction is just ahead.¡±


    Confirming my will, Historia shut her mouth. In the silence, Historia¡¯s wide eyes scolded me.


    ¡®okay. you have always been Even if you make a ce to leave ande back, you don¡¯t look back. I can¡¯t stop you even for a moment¡­¡¯


    Unlike me, Historia has no desire to meet an angel. I don¡¯t even want to lose the military and chuck.


    Historia was just following me to protect Shiati and was depressed by that fact.


    ¡®If I had hated the military, I would have been with you wholeheartedly. Why can¡¯t I?¡¯


    The heart cannot be fooled. If you don¡¯t hate me, how can you hate me?


    Historia made her decision. As before, follow my will.


    ¡°where are you?¡±


    ¡°Do you see the document with the map of the world over there? down there.¡±


    The ce I pointed to was the floor where piles of paper were piled up. Historia nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m falling behind.¡±


    Historia took two steps to the side, estimating the direction. I put the angel and the floor in the line of fire at the same time and put a bullet into the gun after reaching a position where others would not be hurt.


    ¡°Can you use that one more time? Never mind the beast. They¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    ¡°know.¡±


    After answering briefly, Historia gripped the pistol like a sword again. Raise it slightly above your head with two hands instead of one.


    It can¡¯t be seen as a posture to shoot a gun, but that¡¯s why it¡¯s more threatening than anything else in the world.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    ¡°Nyahak!¡±


    The beast¡¯s senses are sharp. Feeling threatened, the two bristled their fur and split to the side. Now there is nothing between Historia and the angel, or beyond the angel.


    Putting the turbulent pir of light into the trajectory, Historia expressed her bay rifle again.


    From Historia¡¯s point of view, it looked like she was wielding a de made of darkness.


    It is a line shot. space is divided From the ceiling to the floor, it was not cut cleanly, but the traces of destruction torn with ruthless force were engraved.


    A roar resounded like thunder. The entire space is immersed in gunfire. The shockwave alone made the walls and ceiling tremble.


    by the time the sound subsides.


    ¡ºMusketeer!! I won¡¯t forgive you!!]


    This time, the angel managed to withstand the gunfire. Dozens of entrically grown tentacles ovepped over and over again to obtain reason.


    Even if it is a bay gun, in the end it is a line shooting. It means that if you have the durability to withstand Historia¡¯s gunfire, you can block it. It¡¯s almost impossible, but whatever.


    Nheless, the strategic goal was achieved.


    cracked concrete floor. over there¡­ There is a passage going down.


    ¡°Go Huey.¡±


    Historia strode forward.


    ¡°I will be in charge of the back. There is no one to stop me but me.¡±


    ¡°You are the only ¡®person¡¯ who can definitely stop it. Can I leave it to you?¡±


    ¡°Juste up safely.¡±


    ¡°haha. That¡¯s always my goal.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and prepared to go down. Even though the preparations were only to pack a few tools and remove the stone fragments blocking the aisle.


    It was a passage with a structure closer to adder than a staircase. Sometimes, you may be disappointed.


    Diamond 8 Anything that is long and thin. Convert it into alchemy to make a long rope. He tied a rope to the top of thedder and threw the end of the rope down. It¡¯s pretty deep, so I don¡¯t hear a crash.


    hmm. It¡¯s scary. don¡¯t know what¡¯s down there


    ¡°Captain Abbey, go down first. Something might fall from above, so I¡¯ll follow you down.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Captain Abbey readily epted the suggestion to take the lead. Thanks, but would you like some help? I asked just in case.


    ¡°Do you know how to ride a rope?¡±


    ¡°I tried it with a golem.¡±


    ¡°Neither sess nor attempt? Pause. Come down with me.¡±


    In the end, I¡¯m the only one who believes in it. Wrap a cloth queen around your body and wind a rope around it. If you put on this and slide down, you can quickly reach the bottom.


    After getting ready, I spoke to Historia.


    ¡°When the timees, let Princess Siatina go too. It would be safer there.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Historia answered dryly. He looks at his back as if telling him to go quickly.


    Being left alone seemed lonely, so I added a word for her.


    ¡°Thank you Leah. For helping me every time.¡±


    ¡°lie.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll prove it when Ie up safely.¡±


    ¡°how?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that as a pleasure for the time.¡±


    He smiled at Historia, who was moving away, and took the next step. To the bottom where the secrets of a distant and dark military await.


    ¡°Captain Abbey. going! Hold on tight!¡±


    ¡°Ready. It¡¯s okay to leave¡­ Kyaaat!¡±


    As soon as I ran into the aisle, Captain Abbey let out a shrill scream and hugged me.


    As for the golem, how could the experience of falling with my own body be the same as doing it with the golem? It would have been dangerous if I had sent it down alone.


    The speed is gradually picking up. Thedder hit my back and it hurts. I should have put Captain Abbey this way, but I don¡¯t know how to ride a rope, so there¡¯s no way.


    It was quite an ufortable and difficult position, but anyway, Captain Abbey and I made our way through the darkness to the heart of the military without incident.


    good.


    Show me your army.


    tell me the secret you¡¯ve hidden

 Chapter 281

    EP.282 Blessed Country, Cursed Human ¨C 5 A


    kingdom ruled by the royal family of Grandiomor, a kingdom of kings and knights.


    In this country full of glory for a thousand years, there was a being called Gunung.


    He was like the hope of the people. Although he was amoner, he was appointed as a free knight with high academic achievement, and because of his good looks and good personality, he formed close rtionships with those who were said to be the best, defeated 20 suitors and married a beautiful youngdy.


    The people were enthusiastic about his actions, which could only be said to have spawned dragons from Gaecheon.


    high honor. Luxurious prom. wealth and power. All the thingsmoners could not even dream of were his. Thirstymoners saw him and felt vicarious satisfaction full of thirst. Although a little crooked, they loved him.


    And when Gunung refused all the glory and decided to work for the insignificant soldiers, he became everyone¡¯s idol. Themoners felt as if they were one with him¡­


    just as the royal family had nned.


    Gunung was a face madam to alleviate the people¡¯s dissatisfaction. As the originality grew day by day, the royal family decided to create a representative who would attract the public¡¯s attention.


    In that miserable yet glorious position, a fairly strong and well-mannered warlord was selected.


    Everything was given to Gunung in exchange for following the orders of the royal family and knight nobles. A lofty reputation, a loving woman, and afortable mansion.


    But he was burdened with everything he was given. A feeling of ill-fitting clothes seized him. No matter how much he washed or changed his clothes, no matter how much he waved at the cheering citizens, he could not shake off the cramped feeling.


    Because the one watching him was him in his poor and fierce days. He couldn¡¯t befortable anywhere.


    Tormented by guilt, he decided to at least stick to his mission.


    On the stage where knights were the protagonists of the battlefield, the role of soldiers was lower than that of housekeepers.


    He was a porter, a carpenter, and aborer. It was also a bait or a few words to decorate the epic.


    When the bored knight went hunting, the soldiers chased the beast with pots and nkets. Even if the cornered beast tore his body apart, he was not allowed to fight back. Because the glory of thrusting a spear through the beast¡¯s neck belongs only to the knight.


    When a knight spears an animal like that, the dead soldiers only appear in songs honoring the feats of the knights.


    Feeling sorry for the soldiers in such a situation, Gunung did everything he could. They provided food for starving soldiers, abolished bad habits, organized organizations, and supplied supplies.


    Instead of chasing the tails of the knights, they built bases, paved roads, and dug canals. Support for themon people also went out steadily. to gain popr support.


    He also trained so that the existence of a soldier would not be obsolete. If you have the minimum amount of force, you won¡¯t be easily consumed.


    The noble knights who had been deprived of their all-round, unpaid servants who could work full-time were dissatisfied, but Gunung mobilized all of his personal connections and managed to calm it down. In particr, it was thanks to Patraxion, who was a close friend. Gunung¡¯s military power was outstanding, but not the strongest, so if it wasn¡¯t for the superb singing, he would have been dueled.


    No matter what, Gunung was faithful to those who believed in him. to the king and to the soldiers. I was just sincere.


    Contrary to the evaluation of posterity, he did not have blind hatred towards the royal family. He had only responsibility.


    One day when I was like that.


    He was too loyal to the soldiers who followed him to reject the mutiny.


    In the end, Gunung had to destroy the royal family.


    Everyone cheered in the ashes of the castle. The fallen knights who were injured and abandoned, the knights who followed Patraxion, the oppressed crowd and soldiers. They rejoiced at the hopeful future.


    Hearing their cheers, Gunung fell into dark thoughts.


    Although he recklessly quit his job, Gunung did not have the ability to lead the country.


    In fact, no one in the world has the ability to lead a country. The only thing that made Gunung a little better than the king was that he realized it himself.


    Gunung quickly grasped his subject and came to a conclusion. If you don¡¯t have the ability to lead the country, let¡¯s borrow it for a while.


    Fortunately, there were those who ruled the world without paying much attention to worldly power. Ask them for help and they will show you the way.


    After resolving the confusion to a minimum, Gunung entrusted his men with missions and left.


    A ce that leads all in the name of a faith that reigns but does not rule.


    towards Seonghwangcheong.


    ¡°¡­he¡¯sing.¡±


    -And Yuel, the saint of farsightedness, ¡®observed¡¯ all of that.


    The deepest part of Seonghwangcheong. A secret and sacred space that only a saint can step into. In and where cracked light seeps in through cracks in the gray bricks and where an icon honoring the first saint blesses everyone.


    The saintess of far-sightedness withdrew her gaze from watching him.


    After the first saint, a true prophet, died on the cross, a saint appeared in the Celestial Church. Although they were saints of different backgrounds, ages, looks, and abilities, they had only two things inmon.


    one being a woman.


    The other is that their ability is rted to foreknowledge.


    ¡°Now, reading the letter he is sending to the Seonghwangcheong, it seems that he wants to reach out to the Seonghwangcheong for help.¡±


    Among them, Yuel, the saint of farsightedness, had simple yet powerful abilities.


    irvoyance.


    The power to see everything in the world from a single seat. Eyes that see the future that has not reached this ce yet.


    If revealed to the world, the power that would shake the country and turn the heavens and the earth upside down resided in that small body. She¡¯s still a young saint, but anyway.


    Yuel, who was waiting for an answer, looked puzzled as the silence continued. A beautiful garden came into view instead of a thousand li away.


    A ce where the water flowing from the statue graciously wets thend and flowers and vines y beautifully. A sacred, holy, and even unexplored ce.


    And there, a girl with ebony hair was sitting in a rocking chair and dozing off.


    No other painter in the world can capture this scenery. The paintings he drew must have a sacredness that is difficult to exin in humannguage.


    Indeed, it seems to prove God in itself. Even those who do not believe in heavenly gods are likely to fall to their knees. The piety beyond beauty creates a mysterious atmosphere.


    A scene of faith and faith manifested. Yuel, who was stunned for a moment and looked at it, btedly came to his senses and called her.


    ¡°Are you the saint of the sky?¡±


    When I asked again, the girl who closed her eyes slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I declined, Yuel.¡±


    Heavenly Saint Maiel.


    this that happened


    Sleeping Prophet.


    The tallest woman in the Seonghwangcheong answered in a benevolent voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Yuel look bad for you for too long? Sorry for bothering you. It was a historically important moment, so I borrowed the power of UL. The situation is over, so stop paying attention to him now. It¡¯s the season when the aurora is beautiful, so take a break while looking at the ice of the North Sea¡­¡±


    Yuel couldn¡¯t keep up with his words and asked again.


    ¡°yes? Are you rich? rest?¡±


    ¡°Ah, wasn¡¯t ¡®now¡¯ the season for auroras?¡±


    It is a way of speaking that is disconnected from reality as if in a dream. Anyone with amon-sense mindset would smile and wonder if they hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    However, if the opponent is a saint of the sky, an existence beyondmon sense. The criteria for judgment change. I have to question mymon sense and trust her blindly.


    Because what she saw was not a dreamscape¡­ it would be a future that ordinary humans do not yet know.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yuel. After a few months, Yuel got used to my way of speaking. I¡¯ve be so used to it that you give me all your face. What is it? So, for now, just say that and let it go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Yuel, who was still young, answered while confused by Mayel¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then what about him¡­?¡±


    When Yuel hesitated to ask about Gunung, Mayel smiled. He spoke in a smooth and soft voice as if he was reading Yuel.


    ¡°He was taken care of by me. There is nothing to worry about. Everything flows as the saintess in the beginning foretold.¡±


    He is not speaking of his own will, but rather speaking of what he has seen and heard from the future. So there is nothing wrong with saying it in the past tense. It¡¯s in the past from Mayel¡¯s point of view.


    In other words, Gunung¡¯s request has already been ¡®rejected¡¯. He wille back in a week, but Seonghwangcheong¡¯s answer has already been decided.


    ¡°Okay, Yuel? Purify your body and mind by contemting the beautiful sights avable now. I did it because I needed it, but I regretted it a lot. I was confused about Yuel¡¯s age, so I made him watch the fall of the kingdom and the death of the king. It may have been too stimting for Yuel, who is still young.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the saint of the sky¡­¡±


    ¡°A week? It takes a damn long time to get here from there. To waste a week of my precious lifespan. I miss you child So Yuel goes to bed too. Thank you for waking me up¡­ Oh, this is a greeting in advance!¡±


    Mayel smiled kindly and then began to doze off again. It is a soft and friendly celebration. Yuel lowered his head and retreated, not wanting to disturb the heavenly saint¡¯s sleep.


    Yuel passed through the garden and returned to the room. To her room, which is cozy, warm, and rich.


    There were a total of three rooms, and thergest room was full of all kinds of junk that was hard to guess. These were toys that would not have been guessed at by ordinary people, or things that YUL discovered with his irvoyance. Yuel, who was full of curiosity, begged to bring the item, and Seonghwangcheong faithfully responded to the saintess¡¯ request.


    The second room is a living room with a desk and chair. Of course, there were also old vases, bizarre-looking nts, and precious books from all over the world. Even so, the room was cramped, so UL picked and picked them, and the rest are carefully stored in the Great Library of Rakion.


    The third room was where Yuel stayed for the longest time. bedroom. It is also a cozy room with a huge bed that fills the room. Yuely down on the bed as always.


    That bed was a small world for Yuel. Yuel, who has irvoyance, lies in bed and contemtes all things. With the power of irvoyance, Yuel turned his gaze to a ce other than here.


    UL did not see the North Sea.


    What was reflected in her eyes were the people singing hope in the copsed kingdom¡­ and Gunung, who was spurring to this ce. Yuel smiled involuntarily.


    ¡®I refused.¡¯


    Suddenly, the words of the heavenly saint appeared in Yuel¡¯s head, and the smile on her lips faded.


    ¡°You?¡±


    There is a ripple. It¡¯s Captain Abbey¡¯s voice. I woke up with a feeling simr to when I woke up.


    ¡°No matter how much I called, there was no response. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°iced coffee. I must have fallen asleep. Have you arrived?¡±


    ¡°Positive. However, I was worried because there was no response even after younded. Was the shock ofnding great?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Did you faint? Maybe because the main building is heavy¡­?¡±


    ¡°yes. So, exercise regrly. I get fat because I¡¯m stuck in my room and just do voyeurism.¡±


    For the sake of Captain Abbey¡¯s health care, he gave me stern advice to be blood and not flesh. Leaving the downcast Captain Abbey behind, I looked left and right.


    I can¡¯t see anything. I will need light


    ¡°Seth Lee. lux.¡±


    A faint light came from the fingertips and illuminated the passage. A stone door is visible at the end of a dark and cramped passage.


    ¡°That ce?¡±


    ¡°¡­Positive. The main officer found this sight in the memory of Yuel, amunications soldier. This is definitely the right ce.¡±


    ¡°hmm. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any pitfalls.¡±


    Well, if you invade the headquarters and search this ce, halfway traps won¡¯t be meaningless. If there is a trap underground like this, you are more dangerous.


    Anyway checkmate. In a ce so deep, there is nowhere to run. Either me or the military.


    I knocked on the stone door and said.


    ¡°now. Now that you know what¡¯s inside, let¡¯s open the door.¡±


    but no response Mind reading can read the mind, but that person¡¯s will is not here. Attention is being paid to manipting angels.


    In order to properly use mind reading, you must turn the other person¡¯s nerves back to you. Historia can be dangerous if left alone, so I should go in and p her in the face.


    ¡°I exercise my skills. Captain Abbey, stay out of the way for a moment.¡±


    A stone door under the ground. It¡¯s a perfect condition to use earth magic. He opened both hands and ced them close to the corner to use earth magic. A skill that can sink or float if it belongs to the earth. My strength is weak, so it¡¯s very slow to use when fighting, but when moving heavy objects, there¡¯s nothing like this.


    I felt a dull vibration and the stone door opened slowly.

 Chapter 282

    EP.283 A Blessed Country, a Cursed Human ¨C 6


    It was originally not allowed to visit the saintess of the sky.


    The Holy Maiden of Heaven, the core of Seonghwangcheong, is busy with construction and every moment is precious. Her time to see the future is not the same as that of an ordinary human. Not in expression, but in truth.


    There are also safety issues. There are countless people in the world who are thirsty for prophecies, and the prophecies given by the heavenly saints to them are so precious that they want to monopolize them.


    How much more is he the head of the rebels who killed the king? It should be considered fortunate that the Holy Sword Corps, the direct military unit, did not attack.


    However, the heavenly saintess decided to reveal herself to the world. The moment she made the decision, no one in the Seonghwangcheong raised objections to that fact. I just made a seat without saying anything.


    When the interview permission was granted, Gunung was very happy. As soon as the word of permission for the interview came out, he clenched his fists and smiled broadly.


    And Yuel saw it clearly with his irvoyance.


    Seeing Gunung¡¯s reaction, Yuel felt proud of himself, saying that waking up the saintess in the sky was worthwhile.


    one. The response of the heavenly saintess who took the difficult step was lukewarm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed.¡±


    The letters written on the epitaph are neither cold nor moderate. Only the unchanging facts are listed calmly.


    That was what the heavenly saint had said. He hadn¡¯t even opened his eyes since waking up and still spoke in anguid tone.


    ¡°We have not been involved in worldly politics and we will not be. God¡¯s will is not in the world, but in the sky. If that¡¯s the case, how much more would you like to borrow the majesty of a god? We¡¯re not in business, but you see us as a hukou.¡±


    ¡°My dear. Not at all!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from our point of view, so just listen. And now, as you wish, I will tell you your position. The country you created was destroyed not long after.¡±


    It is a prophecy. Sensing this, Gunung kept his mouth shut. My body staggered slightly at the word of destruction, but I managed to gather my heart and listen.


    The saintess of the sky spoke against the background of the silence he had created.


    ¡°The royal family of Grandiomor had power. The power to guarantee safety even in front of the strongest assassin. In other words, the power to be king.¡±


    The power that the five monarchs gained by driving out the human king¡­ Yuel repeated to himself what he had learned after being chosen as a saint.


    ¡°So Grandiomor became the king. Everyone acknowledged and served him. It¡¯s not anymore.¡±


    Heavenly Saint Mayel sighed and waved her hand.


    ¡°Wow. You did really well. You killed the unkible king. Then now. What do you have other than that you killed the king? Can you decisively execute a subordinate who broke thew? Can you ovee the attack of the vengeful remnants? Or can we create an amazing system?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even wait for an answer. Mayel spoke indifferently, as if she hade after seeing the answer.


    ¡°There was none. No matter how well you try, you will die in a chaos and the country will go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°In what way¡­.¡±


    ¡°The way the country is ruined? There are so many that I don¡¯t know the details.¡±


    Mayel cut off Gunung¡¯s words.


    ¡°Imagine that you built a castle on a sandy beach where waves hit. No matter how hard you try, the sand castle will copse, right? But how it copses will depend on how you act. If I saw the outer wall copsing in the sea breeze and pointed that out, you would reinforce the outer wall? Stack it thicker or make a prop. By building a wall at an angle.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will definitely do that.¡±


    ¡°Sure, the tide wille in a few hours and turn everything back into a handful of sand. It¡¯s a fact that everyone knows, but if only I told you that, you might move the entire sandcastle. Or you could try to build a huge embankment to stop the tide. Either that or it doesn¡¯t.¡±


    In the end, the country created by Gunung will perish. The heavenly saint lightly prophesied the rise and fall of a nation.


    ¡°Even if you say it¡¯s a prophecy, it¡¯s about that much in the end. Even if you came to ask me for help in the first ce, there was no way for me to help you. Because you died and the country perished.¡±


    Be assertive. Death and destruction flow from the lips of the Prophet. An ordinary person would have despaired here and left helplessly.


    But Gunung didn¡¯t.


    His ability is neither brute force nor power. Gunung raised his head with firm determination.


    ¡°I want to build the most beautiful sand castle.¡±


    It was his personality that put Gunung up to that position. And it¡¯s a good appearance and excellent speech that will show your personality better. Thanks to this, he was chosen by the king and single-handedly bridged the once great gap between the kingdom and the people.


    His talent was demonstrated even in front of the saintess.


    ¡°It¡¯s the eleven red flowers. Flowers will one day die. Humans will die one day. The country will one day decline. In the process, it will be ugly, ugly, and miserable. It is the providence of nature that no one wants but has no choice but to ept. but.¡±


    At that time, Yuel and Gunung¡¯s eyes met. As if showing off, Gunung smiled wlessly and full of hope.


    ¡°But the people stood up. A country newly created by the will of the people will be young and vibrant. Even if it declines someday, this country will definitely boast of its brilliant youth to the world. You can create a future that no one has ever seen! Because it is a country that was created by the power of all people, not by one king!¡±


    If you look back now that UL hase, it won¡¯t be a coincidence. Because Gunung was throwing a smile at everyone from the beginning.


    The only thing that got caught was Yuel.


    ¡°Because that doesn¡¯t work. You, the destroyer, did not have the ability to do that.¡±


    ¡°I am feeling it. but! That¡¯s why I came here! To borrow that ability!¡±


    ¡°Even if there is someone with that ability, why would they join in building a castle out of sand because theyck something¡­¡±


    Mayel, who was speaking, turned her head away with a shocked look on her face. The saintess of the sky must have read the future.


    Because Yuel, moved by the story of the sand castle, decided to help Gunung.


    ¡°My God, Yuel!¡±


    ¡°Gun-woong Valiorant! I am Yuel. You¡¯re a saint! The saintess does not belong to the prophecy. I can give you a future no one has ever seen!¡±


    Yuel watched the kingdom¡¯s destruction with irvoyance. There, I watched all the people¡¯s roar, the duel of the century fought against the country, the struggle of the people who couldn¡¯t stand it.


    The saintess of the sky must have been difficult to know. The emotions that the people drew out to bring down the reigning king, even the fierce battles and dreams they brought to incite their neighbors.


    ¡°Uel! s, I am still young! You¡¯re too young¡­!¡±


    Watching from afar wasn¡¯t safe. It may have been that he was even more influenced by the fact that he epted all scenes without filtering.


    ¡°Heavenly Lady. Please allow me. He killed the unkible king. It may even create a country that cannot be created.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not his strength! Yuel must have seen how that death was possible!¡±


    The heavenly saint told Yuel to watch how King Grandiomor dies. Yuel fully guessed the reason. It must be because King Grandiomor does not exist in Mayel¡¯s future, but we do not know how he died. Therefore, he asked Yuel, who could see the scene in person.


    ¡°yes. I saw. King Grandiomor was crushed to death by the crowd. Coincidence and ident, coincidence and ident, the king died. Because of that, the n to obtain the king and make him a puppet failed.¡±


    ¡°Uh, how could you know that¡­¡±


    As top-secret information flowed from Yuel¡¯s mouth, Gunung was shocked. However, he coped with the way he was ustomed to besides being embarrassed.


    ¡°As expected, beings living under the sky cannot avoid the saintess¡¯s stern eyes. Until now, it was only faith, but now I know it to the bone. How powerful and how powerful the saintess is.¡±


    Yuel smiled slightly.


    Gunung may not know Yuel, but Yuel knows Gunung. Because I watched his revolutionary process from beginning to end. Because I saw how turbulent the drama was.


    Being supported by such a warlord made me feel like my heart was floating, as if I had been chosen by a celebrity.


    In reality,pared to the leader of the rebels, the saintess would have been much better, but at that time, Yuel was too deep.


    ¡°But, Lady of Heaven. Gunung was the one who gathered that many people and led them to the capital. It was his ability to convince tens of thousands of angry people and risk their lives to himself. I believe I can.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Gunung, who had an ally, thought it was time for this, so he chimed in appropriately.


    Just as the atmosphere was about to warm up for a moment, Mayel eximed fiercely.


    ¡°Uel! You can¡¯t help him. He only has a shiny surface, but he has no power to lead the country!¡±


    Gunwoong lowered his head tremblingly. Surprised, Yuel protested loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I can lead everyone! Kings with great power aremon. But he will be an even more special king because he is ipetent!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see that future!¡±


    Mayel appealed to Yuel.


    ¡°No matter how much Yuel helps him, in the end Yuel will remain alone and be the king of that new country in ce of King Grandiomor!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Lady. Didn¡¯t you say that the same saint will not be reflected in the future of Wisdom?¡±


    ¡°yes! So, the saintess must stay by my side! The future of prophecy protects you only when you reach me, the Adjuster. If you are far from me, I cannot promise you a future!¡±


    The only way to ovee heavenly spirit is heavenly spirit. Therefore, the saintess is free from prophecy. say otherwise


    ¡°That means that if I¡¯m by his side, he can escape the foreknowledge of Heaven?¡±


    At that time, Yuel was full of strange confidence. Or maybe I was too excited. may be young Anyway, at that time, UL was very stubborn.


    Mayel closed her mouth and sped her hands together.


    ¡°You are the first saint who blessed me. Also, you are the first saint who blessed Yuel. Is this also your arrangement¡­¡±


    While praying like that, Mayel sighed deeply and muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ripple. Yuel, you are no longer a saint of the Holy Office.¡±


    Yuel was also a believer, so I couldn¡¯t help but feel my heart sink at the word emunication. However, I soon realized something from Mayel¡¯s words.


    Not being a saint of the ¡®Seonghwangcheongui¡¯ means that she is still a saint. Being a saint is the way Heaven has ordained, so it doesn¡¯t matter how you act. Seonghwangcheong does not interfere.


    ¡°¡­so do whatever you want. No matter how you use that power, the Seonghwangcheong didn¡¯t get involved at all. Let¡¯s make it happen only with the power of UL. A future I haven¡¯t seen.¡±


    It was a little bit, but Yuel was sorry. It would be a lie if I said I didn¡¯t expect help from Seonghwangcheong. Yuel has great power, but it¡¯s nothingpared to Seonghwangcheong, and what supports the Seonghwangcheong¡¯s strength and faith is the future monopolized by the saintess.


    However, Yuel is a saint who sees a future that has yet to be reached, and is free from predestined destiny. Yuel had confidence.


    With his irvoyant eye, he learned all the secrets and knowledge of the world. You can see everything you want to see. You can find enemies and lead allies to the right ce.


    I also saw a few people who might be helpful. They were the guru of Jimo Shinkyo, who had different opinions from Seonghwangcheong, but what could they not use if they were helpful?


    Even while watching the rebellion in the kingdom, if it were me, I would have ordered differently there, and it would have been better then. I used to roll around on the bed and let my imagination run wild.


    With her power, she can step into the midst of the creaking and make everything for the best.


    At that time, Yuel sincerely believed that.


    ***


    As I opened the door and entered, an unpleasantly refreshing smell passed my nose.


    A stone room dimly lit by a magicmp. Several ossuaries are scattered here and there. On the solemn walls hangs a sign with a small portrait, and a crucifix stands tall and looks down on them.


    Something about thisposition looks familiar. Searching for memories, I soon realized the source of the deja vu.


    Isn¡¯t it simr to theposition of the room when we met Tyr in Tantalus?


    Captain Abbey looked around and said


    ¡°¡­ report. It is a temple. Its shape andposition are judged to be simr to the ossuary located in the basement of the temple.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°After the Hana Tax Judgment, all but the temples operated by the private sector must have withdrawn. I doubt the intentions of the person who created this ce.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. A temple that announces God¡¯s will has to pay taxes to the country. The Seonghwangcheong will never ept it.¡±


    ¡°Positive. So something goes wrong. All themunication soldiers who made the decision at the time must have known that fact and enforced it, but why¡­¡±


    Captain Abbey said that and looked in the direction the yukata was pointing.


    In the middle of the room there was a man kneeling in prayer. She was a thin, emaciated woman. As if in penitence, she put her hands together and held something dear.


    Like a devout believer who fully embraced the faith.


    Morning glory resonates. Numerous flower buds opened all at once towards her. Vines grow stronger.


    Had it not been for the sunflowers looking at me, Captain Abbey might have aligned with her.


    ¡°You. Please hold my hand for a moment.¡±


    I held out my hand without saying a word. Capt. Abbey, holding my hand and holding onto himself at the same time, moved towards her.


    ¡°Correspondent Yuel. The main building is Captain Abbey, a militarymunications officer. As amunications officer who controls and reports information, I ask for your cooperation.¡±


    The only one alive here. Of course, she is Captain Yuel, themunications officer.


    She is also Yuel, a saint of far-sightedness who followed Gunung in Seonghwangcheong.


    ¡°I have a few questions, but first.¡±


    Captain Abbey looked down at Yuelle and pointed to what was in her arms.


    ¡°What is the unidentified male body in your possession?¡±

 Chapter 283

    EP.284 A Blessed Country, a Cursed Human ¨C 7


    Yuel was praying with her hands sped even as we approached right in front of us. It looked like a statue made of stone, praying reverently with the corpse on hisp.


    It seemed that nothing in the world could break her concentration, but it seems that there is no such thing as absolutes. The moment Captain Abbey mentioned the corpse, she regained her emotions and returned to being human.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met in person. Nice to meet you, Abby. I really really wanted to see you at least once.¡±


    Yuel, who readily greeted her, immediately changed her expression and looked up at Abbie.


    ¡°And curse you.¡±


    With a smiling face, the words are really scary. Captain Abbey seems to have epted it calmly, but Yuel¡¯s eyes were still cold.


    ¡°For you to think that themunications soldier who resembles me the most will betray the military¡­ is the worst situation I¡¯ve ever imagined. To bring the most dangerous person in front of me. You tried your best not to reveal your identity, but in the end, you betray the military?¡±


    ¡°denial. The main building did not betray the military.¡±


    ¡°Trying to cover the sky with the palm of your hand, Abbie? You who led the country¡¯s enemies this far. What shame do you mean you didn¡¯t betray the military?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the point. I don¡¯t know why the headquarters is hostile to them, calling them enemies even at great cost. That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    In fact, there is no record of Captain Abbey attacking the military. At most, he rebelled against and persuaded othermunications soldiers. In other words, Captain Abbey¡¯s im is true and true without a single lie.


    Yuel¡¯s head creaked.


    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t know? really?¡±


    ¡°Positive. Even if the supervisor¡¯s supervisor is set aside, the supervisor still considers it reasonable. Enmity against him and his pack without room for negotiation is pointless and does not promise a better oue.¡±


    ¡°He?¡±


    Captain Abbey couldn¡¯t answer for a moment and creaked. Upon seeing the captain¡¯s reaction, Saint Yuel snorted.


    ¡°Ha yeah! he! Kyahahaha!¡±


    Yuel¡¯s snoring gradually turned into a nervousugh, and at a certain point, it sounded like sobbing. Yuel stopped shouting and muttered, calming his fluttering heart.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll cancel. You really look like me Abbie! Why not be possessed by a foolish man!¡±


    I thought I would deny it, but Captain Abbey said nothing. Yuel blurted out his expression even more vaguely and stroked the corpse¡¯s face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to look like that.¡±


    Everything was questionable to Captain Abbey. A temple in the basement of the headquarters. Communicationsman Yuel sits in the middle of the ce and hugs the corpse. Even more, the secret revealed in the information gap that she was Aimee¡¯s true identity confused Abby.


    Still, Captain Abbey was like amunications soldier handling information. Even in the midst of chaos, Captain Abbey calmly organized information and handled the most urgent business.


    ¡°Uel. I can¡¯t clearly understand what you¡¯re trying to convey. However, if you are amunications soldier and General Eimeder, I would like you toply with the request of the head office at this point.¡±


    ¡°request? which?¡±


    ¡°It is a demand to stop meaningless hostilities and make rational decisions.¡±


    ¡°hot!¡±


    Yuel clicked his tongue as if it was ridiculous.


    ¡°Ab. You watched Tantalus, but didn¡¯t you realize? I¡¯m surprised Did I overestimate you?¡±


    ¡°It is a conversational method in which there is no object. We need clearermunication.¡±


    ¡°About the mystery. I put you there so that you can see the mystery with your own two eyes, but you don¡¯t seem to feel anything.¡±


    ¡°Reexamination. What did you want the main house to feel?¡±


    ¡°In the abyss that even I cannot peer into unless I look down from directly above the bottom of the abyss. You mean you didn¡¯t feel the fear of the mystery?¡±


    Captain Abbey tilted his head. In her memory, Tirna Aggi or Regressor were powerful, but they did not show an attitude that would make them fearful.


    ¡°Some positivity. Clearly, their power is frighteningly strong. Hana main office believes that the military has room for talks with them.¡±


    Yuel sarcastically said that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a problem? Why should a country have serious ¡®talks¡¯ with just a few disquieting people?¡±


    ¡°Because they have the ability.¡±


    ¡°You mean the ability to destroy a country on a whim? What a force. Is not it? On the subject of prison breakers. After traveling around the country slowly, they attacked the headquarters, but they couldn¡¯t stop it!¡±


    Captain Abbey flinched and stopped. Yuelughed briefly and muttered self-mockingly. The tips of his fingers touched the corpse¡¯s cheeks again.


    ¡°This is the fruit of me and him. It is a country created through mutual trust, reliance, and hard work. 100 million live, and billions more will be born and die. A nest made from his corpse. So that those cherished dreams¡­ don¡¯t get shattered by someone¡¯s whim. I must keep this country from mystery.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand your intentions.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t understand at all. Mystery does not mean strong.¡±


    Yuel exined.


    ¡°Patraxion he is powerful but individual. There is a limit to the harm he can do to the world. He praises him for destroying the kingdom alone¡­ But if he hadn¡¯t stepped out at the right time, Patraxion would have worn out like so many others in the end. On the other hand, how about Sijo? She created something called a vampire in the world, led an army alone, and even became the queen of the Mist Duchy. She changes the world on a whim.¡±


    It seems that the other side doesn¡¯t know much, but the regressor is, of course, a hero who holds the fate of the world in his hands.


    Although I have a conversation without hesitation, in fact, they are the ones who control the fate of the world. Their actions change the world.


    It¡¯s just an individual.


    ¡°I understand, Yuel. Doesn¡¯t that mean that even if we approach individuals with a broader perspective and rationally, we are powerless in the face of whims? No matter how strong they are.¡±


    Surprisingly, Captain Abbey got to the point at once. Yuel looked surprised for a moment, then smiled weakly and blurred his expression.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re great, Abbie. If it wasn¡¯t for the mental contamination, you would have definitely be the center of themunication soldiers. If so, this country he created would have continued without me. Now there are neither of them.¡±


    It¡¯s as if Captain Abbey and Yuel both died here. I read a disquieting expression in her thoughts, but it was not yet the time for me to step out.


    ¡°question. Since earlier, the personal pronoun ¡®he¡¯ has been used redundantly. Who the hell are you referring to?¡±


    Once again the body is mentioned. Yuel¡¯s hand, which was trying to change the subject, stopped. Like someone who is deeply ufortable with Captain Abbey¡¯s attention.


    It is an absurd request to not pay any attention while cuddling a corpse in one¡¯s arms and stroking its face at every opportunity. But humans are very contradictory creatures. I desperately turn away to forget the embarrassing memory, but when I forget it, I feel sorry for the void.


    Yuel murmured, recalling painful memories.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t even remember anymore. He is the father of the military, but you guys know nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°An objection. The militia is not a living thing, and therefore it has no parent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a figurative meaning.¡±


    ¡°The one who can be called a father even in a metaphorical sense in the military is¡­¡±


    Captain Abbey stopped talking and looked at the corpse again.


    Gunung, who established the foundation of this country, was a face that even amunications soldier had seen through photographs or paintings. It was the same with Captain Abbey. As amunications soldier who has ess to all kinds of information, I have also seen Gunung¡¯s impression.


    However, since the military is not interested in idtry, they do not show unnecessarily respect or condolences to the dead, so they quickly forgot about it.


    Yuell¡¯s words brought back old memories from Captain Abbey.


    ¡°¡­Gunung Valiorant? However, he was attacked and killed by the remnants of the party three years after the founding of the military state. But why are you here?¡±


    ¡°under! Remnants! Remnants! ha ha ha! Hehehe¡­¡±


    Yuel smiled darkly while speaking. It seems that he has bipr disorder. Well, it would be so if I had been alone in this dark and somber basement with a corpse next to me for nearly 20 years.


    Yuel muttered like a madman.


    ¡°If it was a remnant, I would rather have been a remnant! I ¡®saw¡¯ it! But it wasn¡¯t a remnant. How can I see that! I, who should be mysterious and elegant!¡±


    More than this it was not a conversation. It was only Yuel¡¯sint. Being a mind reader, I understood roughly, but Captain Abbey did not understand at all and tilted his head.


    ¡°Uel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce to be by his side. I can¡¯t wait to have it I was jealous to the point of burning my chest, but on the other hand, I was soaked in a sense of superiority. she can never rece me But I¡¯m still there to rece her. so.¡±


    There were many interesting things in Yuel¡¯s mind.


    Gunung Valiorant had a family. She is the daughter of a prestigious family, matched by the royal family during the kingdom.


    Of course, there was no way to give the daughter of a powerful person to amoner, and it was a declining family with only a high name value. With the feeling of wearing an old military uniform, Gunung was bestowed with his wife.


    Gunung Hana was also a faithful husband at home. He took care of his wife with utmost sincerity, and his wife gradually fell in love with him as much as he was originally a good person. The two were famous in the country for their good gold thread.


    Of course, even if Gunung overturned the country, he was very careful not to harm her family.


    However, it was still a family of knights and nobles. Knights and nobles are all connected by close ties, and most of their rtives died in the course of the rebellion. No matter how much she loved her husband, she couldn¡¯t help but feel insecure.


    If he even went to Seonghwangcheong and returned with a mysterious woman riding on his horse¡­ If the saintess had a strange crush on him. Maybe it¡¯s enough to do crazy things.


    hmm. I can¡¯t be sure because I can¡¯t read your thoughts, but it¡¯s a usible inference.


    ¡°You should have seen it. Even if it was nasty and low, I had to watch her. Throw away your ridiculous face and put aside your sense of superiority. You should have kept a close eye on every detail of your private life! If so, he¡­!¡±


    ¡°Uel. The head office cannot understand what you are saying. Wasn¡¯t Gunung killed in an attack by the remnants of the party?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an attack by the remnants! Shall we say that he died of love affair!¡±


    As if trying to hide him from our gaze, Yuel wrapped his arms around Gunung with both arms. Messy hair covered his pale face. The figure of a human who ended his life after consuming poison in alcohol seemed to be asleep.


    ¡°The woman took him away from me¡­ but unfortunately I won. The woman never had children with him, but I was fruitful with him. this blessed country. Because it gave birth to hundreds of millions of people and gave birth to this country.¡±


    ¡°Uel¡­¡±


    ¡°And this country. The military is the fruit of my pain. Even if I die, it will continue.¡±


    Yuel squeezed his skinny hand tightly.


    At that moment, a strange thing happened. The underground temple shook greatly. The broken rock tumbles down.


    This is the ce where the deadliest secret of the military is held dozens of meters underground. The simplest method is the best way to bury a secret.


    ¡°This is not good. No matter how you look at it, it looks like it will copse soon. Is it a banal trap?¡±


    ¡°¡­no way!¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s a big deal! During our conversation, I gave her room to act! I had to prioritize suppression first!¡¯


    Capt. Abbey became contemtive and approached Yuel and grabbed him by the shoulder. But Yuel didn¡¯t budge.


    It wasn¡¯t that he endured by force, but he stopped in a physical sense. It is a type of divine power that protects oneself.


    ¡°Stop Yuel!¡±


    ¡°You look like me¡­but there is one big difference.¡±


    Of course, UL can¡¯t stop. Couldn¡¯t stop it in the first ce.


    irvoyance is just the power of ¡®watching¡¯, but a high-ranking priest of the size of a saint can invoke divine power. Just like the one who summoned the angel named Aimeder.


    The pirs that supported this room 30m below ground began to gradually lose their support due to some kind of force. It seemed clear that sooner orter the wholend would copse.


    No matter how much divine power you have, if you are buried, you will die too. Yuel didn¡¯t look sad at all.


    ¡°I have a much better eye for choosing men. Hi Abbie. It was a short meeting, but it was fun. See you again in heaven.¡±


    Hey, why are you doing this with me all of a sudden? how am i


    When I was about to protest, Captain Aby shouted while disying his unique magic.


    ¡°Negative! Uneptable!¡±

 Chapter 284

    EP.285 Blessed Country, Cursed Human ¨C 8


    An emergency situation where the ceiling seems to copse at any moment. Even more so, this ce is underground, several tens of meters below. If the ground copses, I can¡¯t survive even with my Earth Skill.


    Captain Abbey tried to control Yuel¡¯s actions with his unique magic. It was an effective method betweenmunication soldiers with unique magic of sympathy, and it was something that Captain Abbey himself had experienced once. The stems of the morning glory that stretched out along the floor entangled Yuel.


    Morning glory vines entwine over the two neatly gathered hands. Microscopic roots tried to pierce the saintess¡¯ skin.


    ¡°Intense will to a life blossomed by love¡­ romantic.¡±


    But Yuel doesn¡¯t budge. Neither power nor unique magic work.


    The first saintess at the source of Holy Hwangcheong. Those who believe in her can relive some of the miracles she performed. What Yuel is doing now is a 15-day prayer that is only allowed for the saintess.


    -No one can disturb the saintess while she is praying.


    A miracle that was born when the first saintess prayed for fifteen days on top of the corpse¡¯s pavilion. Hunger, disease, curses, and even stones thrown by unbelievers could not stop her from praying. The miracles that resulted from this are continued every time the saintess prays.


    A miracle that a mere human can conduct a sit-in. Maybe if there is a true meaning of ¡®invincibility¡¯ in the world, that would be it.


    Even if I squeeze and poke it with a skewer, I won¡¯t get a hole in it. Even the unique magic that overwrites the rules of the world does not work. If it¡¯s an attack that makes sense, there¡¯s a chance, but that won¡¯t be easy either.


    It would be true in reality, but Yuel said with an attitude that even if he stabbed him, not a single drop of blood woulde out.


    ¡°That¡¯s mental pollution, Abbie. A signalman should value confidentiality and orders more than his own life. If you are more important than anything else in the world, sympathy will be meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Uel¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re amunications soldier, you¡¯ll be buried with joy.¡±


    ¡®Attack invalid! Fix your strategy!¡¯


    Captain Abbey, who confirmed that coercion through coordination did not work, devised another method and did it.


    ¡°Stop! At this point, removing the main building won¡¯t change the situation! Outside, Warden Historia is waiting, and the founder and the king of beasts are also alive and well! If he dies here, even the smallest negotiations with them will be impossible! Rather take them hostage! That way is much more strategic!¡±


    I¡¯d rather be a hostage and be guaranteed safety. This is the best decision amunications soldier can make. Captain Abbeycks information.


    The problem is that Captain Abbey doesn¡¯t know too much.


    For an instant, a look of sadness shed in Yuel¡¯s eyes. Yuel, who had pursed his lips, replied in a weak voice.


    ¡°¡­I regret not being able to exin it to you. Even if you are destined to die soon.¡±


    ¡®What can¡¯t you exin? What is the main building that you do not know? If so, an attack unrted to the main building¡­?¡¯


    Uell made no secrets, but Captain Abbey was still amunications man.


    Having only encountered humans as a golem all her life, she is not the type to read people¡¯s psychology well. But so far, it has had the ability to weave together the given information and derive key information.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the attack target the main building¡­?¡±


    yes.


    If Captain Abbey hade alone in the first ce, he would have been overpowered in reverse. The opponent is Aimeder, the first telmunicationsman and Saint Yuel. I¡¯m not going to get along just because I was caught by a singlemunications soldier. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill and destroy?


    Of course the goal is¡­


    Hmm. I wished he could exin more of the inside story with his own mouth, but it seems like the ground will copse if he stays rxed. Live burial is a specification. I have to stop with this for now.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Catholic Church forbidding suicide? If the ceiling copses, even if your body is fine, you will eventually starve to death, so can you do this? Or are you going to dig rocks with angels?¡±


    Yuel didn¡¯t even look at me. Even in this situation, it¡¯s a bit sad because I¡¯m openly ignored.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me and disappear. barbarity.¡±


    Look how cold your voice is. It was certainly true that Yuel was friendly to Captain Abbey. It¡¯s softpared to when you treat me.


    ¡°It¡¯s barbaric. You are saying too much for a civilized person like me.¡±


    ¡°Civilized people are people who keep the norms. A person who epts the necessary restrictions to live together. However, you deny all norms. Yes, where does civilization exist?¡±


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    I tapped the stack of cards. A stack of cards worn out from a few uses, but still more than half remain. About weapons magic and knowledge. All of them are the secrets of civilization.


    Yuel, who recognized the identity of my deck of cards, responded cynically.


    ¡°It exists only by force. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t be there.¡±


    Immediately after the words were finished, the vibrations increased. It is on the verge of copsing any minute now. If you kill the saint who shakes the pirs of the temple, this vibration may stop, but there is no means to strike while the saint is praying.


    In a word, a desperate situation.


    ¡°Humans are not beasts, savages! Be buried with me!¡±


    ¡°sorry. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do, but there¡¯s already a man in the seat next to you. I am careful not to touch the owner.¡±


    In that situation, since I was joking around, Yuel was very suspicious.


    ¡®Strange. Survival instinct is the supreme proposition for animals. It would be normal to use all means to survive, but¡­ why are you still standing still?¡¯


    jokese out no i¡¯m not dangerous


    If it was an animal like Aji or a butterfly, it might have felt a sense of danger and ran amok. Dogs and cats react sensitively to a crisis right in front of them. No matter how strong and resilient the rope is, if you try to throw a dog or cat from a high ce, it will break out.


    But I am a human with intelligence and logic. Even if you are tens of meters high, you can jump without hesitation if you have confirmed that the string that binds you is strong enough. Well, if there¡¯s a problem with the lifeline, I¡¯ll buy it without hesitation.


    Fortunately, my lifeline has arrived now.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what you mean, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You are the first saint who blessed me. Holy Maiden of Heaven, who emunicated me. Although I am a sinful person, I will not be ashamed of you in the end. Forgive me.¡¯


    As the saintess was about to finish her prayers, a voice was heard from outside. Other than us, someone else who jumped into the underground passage had finally arrived. A rumbling voice came from outside.


    ¡°City Siati¡­! I¡¯m shaking. Would it have been right toe here?¡±


    ¡°It must have been connected somewhere else! sooner!¡±


    A princess with a warm and noble aura. On the contrary, shiati as sharp as a well-forged de.


    The two, fleeing from the uproar, burst through the door. While looking for a ce to escape, the two of them hesitated when they saw the temple suddenly unfolding.


    ¡°Hey¡­! is this a temple? Why is there a temple in the military?¡±


    ¡°Keep moving! Since Huey also went this way, it must have led somewhere¡­! day off?¡±


    And the princess came within the saintess¡¯ cognitive range.


    One of the five monarchs who supported the first saint of Grandiomor. The weakest king who ate the ¡®heart¡¯ after driving out the human king following the first saint. that word


    An invincible human being in a different sense that no human being can be hostile to.


    The moment he found his opponent, Yuel groaned for the first time.


    ¡°ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°You know me well, don¡¯t you? The only remaining princess in the royal family of Grandiomor. He is thest king.¡±


    Even a princess is not invincible. Just as King Grandiomor was swept away by a crowd, a princess may die in an idental ident. If thisnd was in the middle of sinking, the princess would have been swept away as well.


    However, the saintess still had the ability to prevent this situation.


    And an attack on the princess is impossible even if it is the result of omission.


    ¡°ruler. Saint Yuel. If you destroy this ce, that princess will die. Wow, an innocent princess who doesn¡¯t know anything is crushed to death by a heavy rock!¡±


    Fearing that she would turn away, I kindly exined to the saintess. so that there is not even a slight misunderstanding.


    ¡°This profit¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? won¡¯t you stop? Die? really die? The princess dies, not me? Are you still going to destroy it?¡±


    ¡®I brought the princess¡­!¡¯


    Because it is the strongest shield. Shouldn¡¯t it be well written?


    Tremors subside. The thick pir, which seemed about to copse at any moment, stopped and regained its role. The ceiling, once shaken, was still uneasy, but it didn¡¯t look like it would copse in a short time.


    The princess let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Whoa! The vibrations have stopped!¡±


    ¡°You never know when it will break again. I think about escaping. More than that, Huey, what are you doing without running away? What the hell is this ce?¡±


    The two strode toward me. Then, seeing Yuel in despair while hugging a corpse, I was startled. From the perspective of the two, it would have seemed like a ghost.


    I was delighted to wee them.


    ¡°Wee. You waited a long time.¡±


    It all came together with this one. Those who will ask questions to the military.


    Some say Humans are not beasts. Humans, the lord of creation, are superior to all other beings and are special.


    However, the fact that the majority of human beings are dominated creates a loophole in their argument.


    What is it that governs such a special human being?


    A more special human? Sadly, most of the people who imed to be that kind of being are dead. Even the five monarchs who stole real special powers from the human king disappeared. I had one left over there. It¡¯s like leftovers.


    Something greater yet invisible? However, it is desire that guides humans in extreme situations. Numerous evils that exist in the world are not only invisible, but also prove that they do not exist.


    Some of those who hateplexity argue that it¡¯s all the logic of power after all. Whether it is a powerful individual or a group united by the same will, they dominate others with their power.


    That¡¯s not wrong. But if that is true, man is a beast.


    if so¡­.

 Chapter 285

    EP.286 Blessed Country, Cursed Human ¨C 9


    ¡°This person¡¯s name is Yuel. He is the same person as Cheontong Eimeder and is the head of the Three Six Great Walls brought by Warlord Valiorant. And even after he died, he is also a great man who created this country. In a word, the hidden king of the military!¡±


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t call me king.¡±


    ¡°He sees me as a savage! I¡¯ll sing it to my heart¡¯s content! Anyway, if you have any questions, ask this person! I¡¯ll exin everything from the birth of the military to the ideology! It¡¯s finally time to make your wishese true!¡±


    Yuel red at me with wide eyes. It seems like she didn¡¯t even want to see her face a little while ago, but now there¡¯s only me to look at.


    If you turn your head, there is a princess on one side and Shiati on the other. Both are children abandoned by the military. The things that the saintess put aside to carry on the maintenance of the warlord came to her far away.


    ¡°¡­Did you bring the two of us with this in mind from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°no? How can I know the future when I¡¯m not even a prophet? I didn¡¯t even know who you were until I came here in the first ce.¡±


    The real prophets have abandoned everyone. Well, whenever there was a situation favorable to me, they asked me if I had predicted all of this. You have to sound sensible.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter if you know the future or not. Those two have a huge wish. That wind drove them all the way here, and in the end, they faced you face to face. Of course, if I hadn¡¯t been there, I might have had an ident on the way.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to make humans follow you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have that ability. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s power or authority. how many times do you say It is they themselves who have led them this far.¡±


    Right now, those two are walking towards this ce without me using my hands or cheating. He walks with a weary gait on the hard stone floor, but his eyes are straight.


    ¡°And you are the one who made them. It is inevitable that Shiati and the princess wille here. You may fail or you may seed. It doesn¡¯t matter either.¡±


    Unfortunately, I can ask questions and get answers, but I can¡¯t draw conclusions for them. In that sense, it was a very good choice to bring these two, who had a real business.


    Shiati, who took a long stride, approached first. I stepped aside and assumed the role of an observer.


    ruler. show me. What are you going to do with this saint?


    I was watching with a little bit of excitement, but for some reason, Shiati looked at me instead of Yuel and asked.


    ¡°Is that corpse over there Gunung?¡±


    ¡°He was once a warlord. Although now it is only a corpse.¡±


    ¡°Why does that woman have it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more urate to say that they were buried together rather than having them? This looks like the basement of a temple¡­ But wait a minute. why do you ask me Ask that person.¡±


    I brought him to ask instead, but why are you holding on to the wrong person and making a fuss? I can read Yuelle¡¯s thoughts, but I can¡¯t make her answer. I mean, mind reading has been discovered.


    When I showed a reluctant attitude, Shiati shrugged and said,


    ¡°How can you trust the words of that openly dubious woman?¡±


    That¡¯s it too.


    Well, it would only be embarrassing to tell Shiati, who had fled the chaos underground, that this person is a ck man out of the blue.


    Shiati is normal like everyone else. She sees only what is in front of her. Whether or not that is true, it is too big a truth for Siati to see at a nce.


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Comparative.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    Shiatiughed and muttered with a detached face.


    ¡°And now it doesn¡¯t really matter. Who was the true ck man in this country and what was he plotting? It¡¯s soplicated that it gives me a headache.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    what¡¯s up Where did the anger that seemed to set the whole country on fire? I know you were frustrated when you saw amunications soldier younger than you, but did you give up revenge just because of that?


    ¡°Can I? Revenge against the military?¡±


    ¡°As you said, I didn¡¯t know the military. Even in the midst of getting to know it, my thoughts only getplicated, but I can¡¯te to a clear conclusion. Who is bad and what should I take revenge on. It gradually became a wander.¡±


    Siati, who has been through all kinds of things, has grown as a person. But human growth means giving up something.


    It¡¯s a disappointing ending for me, who listened to the wind and guided me this far.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman younger than me too?¡±


    ¡°no way. You look older because you¡¯ve been through all of the prenatal trials, but you¡¯re older than me.¡±


    ¡°under. Still, I don¡¯t think so. I didn¡¯t even know who that woman was, but she¡¯s the first one I¡¯ve seen today. Even if I kill you, who in the world will know?¡±


    It¡¯s different from the way he ran like crazy until now. A sense of heterogeneity is felt in the appearance of Shiati, who muttered openly.


    ¡°City¡­¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right. What¡¯s right in front of you is more important than anything else! You noticed¡­!¡¯


    The princess was moved and looked at me with teary eyes, but I wasn¡¯t very happy to see Siati¡¯s liberation.


    ¡°What kind of wind blows?¡±


    Shiati replied with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I hid in the room earlier and met themunications officer. Was it Ian? He said he was the same age as me. If the children who died in Hameln grew up, they would be exactly that age. I¡¯m the same age as someone, but one drowned in the water. The other has be themand¡¯s hidden power. however.¡±


    ¡°however?¡±


    ¡°¡­he didn¡¯t look particrly better than me.¡±


    Suddenly, Shiati dropped something dented. It was an empty can of canned beans. It¡¯s tasteless, but it¡¯s rich in nutrients and has a goodpression rate, so it¡¯s the most efficient meal for ¡®survival¡¯ purposes, apart from everything else.


    It was also the least popr meal.


    ¡°The rich eat canned beans. Staying locked up in a dark room. What¡¯s the point of that?¡±


    The details of the signal soldier are ssified, but some secrets have been unlocked for those who have already entered the module. For example, about the working conditions of signal soldiers. That¡¯s information you can get by just observing.


    As a result, how much Shiati was amunications soldier¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t even feel sorry for him.¡±


    He realized that he was a coward.


    Because you suffer more than anyone else, you are free from the me or responsibility of others.


    I pointed to Yuel and said.


    ¡°This person here. This guy made themunications soldier right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess so. A little annoying though. This person doesn¡¯t look any different.¡±


    There are nomon cooking utensils or food ingredients. Even the bed is just ayer of cloth over a sarcophagus, and the only thing that looks warm is a corpse.


    Shiati didn¡¯t know what the saintess ate, but she knew she was suffering too.


    Shiati looked down at Yuel. The encounter between the monster that created the military and the monster created by the military was surprisingly peaceful.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get angry anymore.¡±


    It¡¯s an unexpected reaction. This was the same for us as well as for UL. Yuel, who had expected that Shiati would attack at any moment, was caught off guard by apletely different reaction.


    ¡°¡­do you sympathize with me?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    The signalman knows everything. This is because information is obtained from dozens of golems and information is received from hundreds of signalmen.


    at the same time know nothing. Because they are locked in a windowless room.


    Communication soldiers have no life, so they have no responsibility. So there is no sin. who can me them I would sympathize


    All of this is UL¡¯s arrangement. In the first ce,munication soldiers were created for that purpose.


    However, when Yuel became the object of sympathy, she felt a strange displeasure.


    ¡°Thank you Resistance. If you know enough, why don¡¯t you give up and go back? If you stay by the princess¡¯s side, your life will be saved. Just like before.¡±


    ¡°I have never regretted my life. Until now.¡±


    Shiati stretched out her prosthetic arm. A prosthetic arm made of steel could not hinder the saintess¡¯ prayers. The saintess also believed in it and watched it quietly.


    The ce where Siati¡¯s prosthetic arm was headed was not U.L.


    The corpse in Yuel¡¯s arms slid out. Shiati grabbed the corpse by the cor and pulled it out at once.


    A corpse is not a praying saint. It can also be pulled out with the power of Shiati. Yuel, who was praying in the right posture, opened his eyes and took away his precious traces.


    ¡°iced coffee?¡±


    ¡°Still, I got one good thing. Huey, is this Gunung? Wealth of this country?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    Oh right. that was a corpse


    To me, a thought reader, a corpse is nothing more than a thing that was once human. I couldn¡¯t even put it into my consciousness because I couldn¡¯t feel it.


    Shiati seems to have found usefulness in the corpse. Shiati looked over the corpse and asked me.


    ¡°It looks good for a corpse. Is it really a corpse? Not a single wound.¡±


    ¡°I would have been poisoned. So there won¡¯t be any hurt. The best thing about a corpse is that it¡¯s because he pampers and takes care of it.¡±


    ¡°anyway. People who have made a name for themselves in the military will recognize this person¡¯s face, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about other ces, but since this is the Inner Circle Command, there must be quite a few old people with high ranks who have a hard time standing on the frontlines. Those old soldiers are quite recognizable, right?¡±


    ¡°Good. If you use this, at least a few people will notice.¡±


    ¡®Maybe I have onest thing to do.¡¯


    Shiati tried to drag the corpse like a piece of luggage. At that moment, Yuel stopped praying that seemed tost forever. She reached out hastily and grabbed the hem of the clothes the corpse was wearing.


    ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already been put to rest! What are you going to do with the body!¡±


    Shiati said calmly.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a corpse, I wouldn¡¯t be quite shocked if I cut Gunung¡¯s head.¡±


    It¡¯s also Shiati. It¡¯s because I do things I couldn¡¯t imagine without hesitation.


    Well, going out with the body of Gunung, who was said to have died 20 years ago, wouldn¡¯t create a huge repercussion. But for just one person, Yuel, that would be a terrible insult that is hard to even imagine.


    The Celestial Church encourages cremation, but not all. If it is a saint or a high-ranking priest, they are enshrined in the temple as they are, and the saint blesses and manages them regrly.


    What Yuel did is part of that. It was full of personal feelings, but anyway, U.L has been doing that for over 20 years.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to take my anger out on things I can¡¯t even see. But what? A dark secret no one knows? It¡¯s not even funny. I¡¯d rather look at the god who made this world and curse it.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re going to take your anger out on his corpse?¡±


    ¡°A corpse has no emotions. But at least if I carry this¡­ At least those who know Gunung¡¯s face will listen to me.¡±


    Shiati grabbed the corpse by the hem of his trousers and dragged him away. The body is dragged along like a piece of luggage. In the direction away from UL.


    Yuel jumped up and clung to the corpse. Shiati hesitated at the weight of the corpse.


    ¡°Leave it! He doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated like that by the likes of you!¡±


    ¡°When I was alive, I was treated like material. What about a corpse?¡±


    kya Even in death, that man is still fighting a tug-of-war between two women. If you saw this scene in heaven, you would be happy¡­


    No, the reason why you died in the first ce was that you were cut off during a tug-of-war, right? Then it wouldn¡¯t be very pleasant. Rather painful.


    Whoa, I shouldn¡¯t be like that.


    The sight of Yuel whimpering and trying to retrieve the corpse was more pitiful than anything else. Falling in love with Shiati pulling at the hem of his pants, Yuel couldn¡¯t bear to grab his neck and all he could do was hold onto his body with both arms. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t know what to do for fear of being damaged.


    How could someone who was once a sainte to that point? Shiati murmured.


    ¡°I just got one more reason to use this corpse.¡±


    ¡°oh!¡±


    The confrontation, which seemed tense, came to an abrupt end. As soon as Shiati gave her strength, Yuel¡¯s body turned ugly. It is impossible for a saintess who has been locked in for over 20 years to defeat the strength of the resistance leader.


    Shiati looked down at Yuel, who had fallen, andughed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, there¡¯s no reason to quit. keep an eye out there How do I use this corpse?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Realizing that she could not win with brute force, the saintess cowardly put her hands together and prayed. The saintess has tremendous power, but she doesn¡¯t have the easy-to-understand power to strike down the person right in front of her.


    Instead, Yuel spat out lines like a third-ss viin and tried to call an angel.


    ¡°Cheerful¡­! Are you acting like you are anything just because you were lucky enough toe this far?!¡±


    The sacrifice is oneself. It¡¯s a bit of a big price to use to protect just one corpse.


    But to Yuel, the corpse is everything in this small world. I was determined to die anyway. Yuel finished preparations to be a sacrifice without hesitation.


    ¡°Siaty! Stop for a second!¡±


    Fortunately, the princess intervened before the angel descended. Shiati followed the princess¡¯s words and Yuel, who acted like he was going to kill him right away, tempered his anger for a moment in front of the princess.


    The princess who stopped the quarrel appealed to Shiati.


    ¡°Siaty. I still have something to ask. His corpse could be the answer to my question. So could you wait a minute?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Shiati obediently ced the body. The leg he was holding onto hit the ground without any movement, and Yuel flinched as if his leg had been hit.


    The princess stood in front of Yuel, who had be contemtive. Yuel said to the other intruder.


    ¡°¡­You said you had a question for me, Princess Grandiomor.¡±


    ¡°yes. Did you say that Yuel? There was something I really wanted to ask the military or you.¡±


    Yuel gestured as if asking a quick question. After clearing her voice a few times, the princess confessed the question she had been harboring.


    ¡°I have been watching the military for a long time. so i know How strong and rich the military is. The resistance has been stealing or stealing a lot of material for a long time, but the military has not suffered much.¡±


    ¡°He proudly says that he stole and stole until now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I apologize for that. We¡¯re also tired of living in hiding¡­ Uh anyway! The military was such a great country! Both the system and the scale! It was so huge that it couldn¡¯t evenpare to the kingdom!¡±


    The princess rhymed with her own aristocratic style of speech, but Yuel maintained a cold attitude.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be praised by the Resistance who came this far. I heard yourint well. Then why don¡¯t you surrender?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that! I just wondered what it was for!¡±


    The military is rational and efficient. They exploit humans to extract maximum value under given conditions.


    Of course, it was something that had to be done, but the princess threw a question about ¡®why¡¯.


    ¡°A country must be able to take care of its people and be kind to them. The kingdom couldn¡¯t do that, but the military nation that was born after destroying the kingdom could do that, right? If you reduce your work a little bit, if you take care of people a little bit, if you¡¯re a little less harsh. This military nation would havee closer to paradise on earth.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the military seems to be deliberately avoiding it. Why? After all, everyone is military. Are you reluctant to give to the military people?¡±


    Yuel didn¡¯t answer. Presuming that the question was a bit ambiguous, the princess recalled the question inside her more specifically.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even about being extravagant! If you did, you¡¯d be enjoying even greater luxury! They would have been cared for in a grand pce rather than with a corpse in a cramped room! But it¡¯s not like that. For what purpose are you pushing humans into a hellish bondage?¡±


    ¡°¡­peel.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Yuel struggled to open his mouth.


    ¡°Because the blessed nation he and I created must continue forever.¡±

 Chapter 286

    EP.287 Blessed Country, Cursed Human ¨C 10


    The princess doubted her ears for a while. She acknowledged that the military nation is a country with considerable potential, but it was a leap forward both objectively and subjectively to call this military nation a blessed nation.


    Yuel looked at the corpse lying behind the princess with sadness.


    ¡°He dreamed of a country without a king. He said that even if there is no king, if everyone can work together and move forward into the future, we will be able to create a happy country forever. That is why he named this country the Land of Militant Crowds.¡±


    Because soldiers run the country, it is sometimes called the country of soldiers as a joke, but the original name is the country of the crowd. I¡¯m not sure which one is a joke these days.


    ¡°He certainly wasn¡¯t a genius. I was weak and indulged in worrying everyone and trying to make fun of my thoughtless actions. There was a time when I almost burst into my stomach because I couldn¡¯t understand no matter how much I said because of myck of knowledge and my narrow field of vision. Imented what I believed and followed here.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s what he¡¯s saying¡­ he¡¯sughing!¡¯


    Compared to the sharp evaluation, the expression is soft as if wet with water. The princess kept her mouth shut to prevent any thoughts from leaking out of her mouth. It was a good choice.


    ¡°Still, if there was one strength, he had no hesitation in epting the good. Especially those that are called the 7 greatest inventions of the military. Tools never before created by humans with good intentions for humans. All seven great inventions are credited to him.¡±


    Even the princess was surprised by these words.


    ¡°Chimera beans, clothing packets, meta conveyor belts¡­? You said Gunung made it all¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, most of them are objects that exist somewhere in the world. All he did was make the scene I ¡®saw¡¯e true.¡±


    Yuel, who has irvoyance, saw everything in the world from a sitting position. Among them, there were things that Seonghwangcheong regarded as taboo.


    What kind of troubles did the declining Jimo Shinkyo fall into?


    What did humans create in the waterfall with thunderbolts?


    What kind of fruit has grown on the tree of immorality hidden in the sea of floods?


    Yuel had confidence. If all the beautiful and good things that exist in the world are gathered together, a beautiful result that has never been seen will surely be born.


    At that time, I will see the saint of heaven again. I will change my mind when I see the hope that started with Yuel¡­.


    ¡°He trusted mepletely. Even when I saw it with my own eyes, I couldn¡¯t believe it. I heard it with my eyes shining without doubt. The two of us talkedte into the night. If I write this, how can I write it better? How much should I make and how should I share it to spread the power of good more widely? Even stepping on ashes, we chased the stars. The future was full of hope.¡±


    All the inventions created by the military were revolutionary. I wondered how it was made, but it turned out that the saintess stole it after doing voyeurism here and there.


    Then, shouldn¡¯t it be called an invention? I just thought that way.


    ¡°Everything was built anew. We were gradually moving forward. Today was better than yesterday, and I fell asleep expecting a better tomorrow. There were days when it was tiring and difficult. At those times, he woulde and sit next to me on his knees. I¡¯m d I have you. It is fortunate that God did not abandon this country and sent down an angel. Thanks to you, today was sessfullypleted¡­¡±


    ¡°Gunwoong¡¯s intentions were truly noble. It would have been nice if he was still alive.¡±


    The princess naturally turned to this topic, which had gradually be distant. Yuel¡¯s focus returned.


    ¡°okay. you should thank him His will and effort were real. I will never be despised or ignored by you.¡±


    ¡°Yel. But he¡¯s already dead. We who live now do not know what efforts he made. I don¡¯t know what happened, but the current military country is a country that is not kind.¡±


    Yuel narrowed his brows.


    ¡°Kindness¡­ are you after that?¡±


    ¡°You need kindness! Look at the military now. No one is having fun and no one is dreaming of hope. Where the hell did all his will go? Why are the inventions he spreads used as an excuse to take away everything else instead of adding to life?¡±


    The Chimera Bean is clearly an outstanding discovery. With that, no one would suffer from malnutrition.


    But that didn¡¯t add to the meal. The military gave Chimera beans and took away other vors. Food other than chimera beans became a luxury in the military.


    Same goes for anything else. With the introduction of clothing packets, clothes with aesthetic value disappeared. Recipes were also limited, thanks to canned food, which was highly portable and storable. Luxuries and pleasures gradually disappeared.


    Although the princess grew up in a military country, she was pampered as a princess. Thanks to this, she knows how precious the joy thates from time to time is, but while affirming the military, she couldn¡¯t fully agree.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to! All you have to do is leave everything as it is and add something better! If only his will was sublime! You should have treated me with more kindness!¡±


    ¡°The kindness that is generously given bes a nuisance that needs to be dealt with someday.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I had to rebuild a broken country and build a meta conveyor belt. That¡¯s why I epted Jimo Shinto.¡±


    ¡°yes. I heard it too. It was the best choice the military government made¡­¡±


    ¡°What should I have done first? Can you imagine?¡±


    Instantly, chicken skin grew on the princess¡¯s body.


    Yuel, who was happily talking about the past, seemed to be soaked in memories. So the princess scolded Yuel with a little arrogance. If it¡¯s such a precious memory, shouldn¡¯t we protect it more?


    ¡®no. That person is not a person who lives in the past¡­ he left the past behind and moved on¡­!¡¯


    ¡°I destroyed the temple.¡±


    Yuel muttered with his eyes that had lost light.


    ¡°All the temples that lived on the gentleness of the kingdom rose and stood up at once. Pious followers united against the military power. If an ident urred during construction, the Jimo Church was med. Some of the temples that were allied with even helped the rebels. I ¡®saw¡¯ it all.¡±


    I saw it means I saw it one by one with my irvoyance.


    hey army. I was wondering how to destroy the kingdom and settle the chaotic political situation. If you have the fraudulent power of irvoyance, it¡¯s worth doing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to either. But there was only one way. That was the most sensible and fastest¡­ only way out. I did that. Even betraying my faith.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I kicked out the temple was because I didn¡¯t pay taxes¡­¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just throw it out, so I attached various reasons. The country must be revived. pay your taxes Even a donation if you don¡¯t want to pay. Do this country a favor. Of course, the temple refuses. Because humans shouldn¡¯t ask God for a price.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°Then drive it there. Anyway, public opinion is on this side. All you have to do is attach an excuse. Because I brought the Spirit Ark for that purpose¡­ I was full of resentment toward God. A little fanning was enough. I knocked them down with my hand¡­ Whoops. how is it? Isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    At the end of such persecution, the temple that believed in the Celestial Church disappeared in the military country, and those who remained survived in the shadows by cooperating with the resistance.


    It¡¯s ironic. To believe that the saintess, the proof of the existence of God and the idol of all believers, personally threw them out.


    ¡°God must have left me. But it¡¯s okay. Because he was there.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°I broke the dry goods store to introduce the clothing packet. I destroyed the mage tower to teach ritual magic. He gave real weapons as a gift to merchants who believed that scarce food would be their weapon. inside their body. In addition to that


    , Yuel calmly disclosed her actions.


    In order to introduce a better one, you have to get rid of the existing one. It starts with that. But the kingdom, which had reigned for over a thousand years, was deeply rooted in its former life even as the country turned upside down. The death of the king did not change humans.


    Originally, the army would not have been established. corruption and corruption. noncooperation and rebellion. It copses without being able to ovee the chaotic political situation where it is impossible to distinguish who is the enemy and who is the ally. Groups of people can never solve the problem of group size.


    Still, the saintess did it.


    ¡°¡­Hiding in the deepest depths, I¡¯ve seen everything. I caught all the filth in the world in my eyes and stained my hands with indelible blood. He no longer asks why he should be killed or what crime he should be imprisoned for. If you point to one spot with a bloody finger, a soldier holding a gun and knife will run to that spot¡­¡±


    ¡°Ul¡­¡±


    ¡°It was fine though. Still the military is getting better and he has been by my side all along. Even though it was different from what I imagined, I was able to endure seeing him. But¡­ he¡¯s dead. now i¡¯m alone No one to point me in the right direction. If I be the king of this country like this¡­ I¡¯ll just follow the train of the kingdom. You can never be a military nation¡­¡±


    Yuel, who was muttering something that sounded like a mantra, suddenly asked the princess a question.


    ¡°Do you know what it takes for a kingdom tost forever?¡±


    Embarrassed by the sudden question, the princess gave amon sense answer.


    ¡°¡­the four people? There is no country without people to live in.¡±


    ¡°Wrong. Quite the contrary.¡±


    ¡°the opposite? Then do you need a beast?¡±


    ¡°Better than humans. But that¡¯s not it either. In order for the kingdom tost forever¡­ something inhuman must rule.¡±


    So, Yuel created an existence that resembled him. In order to rece the role of a saint with irvoyance, he gave a golem to amunication soldier with the ability of sympathy and sent it throughout the military.


    The firstmunication soldiers were not high in perfection. The signal soldiers, who were quite old and started training, were iplete, so it was a structure that somehow worked only when UL was involved quite deeply. However, as signal soldiers educated from a young age weremissioned, the military state was graduallypleted.


    ¡°A group of humans make the most heartless choices without hesitation. Themunicator is like that. A soldier who is alone in a dark room, but shares his thoughts with numerousmunication soldiers spread out in various ces. The essence of a military nation that has formed a group while being one. I entrusted the military to them, and although theycked the ability, they moved the military far more systematically. If it had not been for this meeting today, the military might have continued without me.¡±


    The words of an experienced person seem to have that much weight. The words of Yuel, who has ruled the country, are more persuasive than those of a fledgling princess. The distraught princess hesitated, unable to choose what to say.


    If I¡¯m at a loss for what to say here, it won¡¯t be worth the time I sent you. I spoke on behalf of the princess.


    ¡°It¡¯s sophistry. Does taking a human life from amunications soldier and treating them like machines make them not human?¡±


    When I made a sarcastic remark, Yuel red at me with thest remnants of hostility.


    ¡°We have to endure that much in order to create an eternal military nation. Although you, the destroyer of civilization, will never agree.¡±


    ¡°Stop the frame. They make strange things and insist that this is civilization and that it is more precious than anything else. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s civilization or what. You can¡¯t see it, you can¡¯t eat it, and it doesn¡¯t even exist.¡±


    Then Yuel got angry and shouted.


    ¡°The military exists! Until now and in the future!¡±


    ¡°Even though you, the core of the military, were checkedmated?¡±


    ¡°It is different from the kingdom. Even if you kill me here and now, the military will continue. Because it is an army! The system is alreadyplete. Correspondents from other modules observe these results and revise their assessments. make a new decision. If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s the military¡¯s judgment, and we¡¯ll continue to lead the military!¡±


    Because everyone believes that, the military government continues?


    hmm. surely. If you were to ask whether the military state exists or not, all human beings would say that the military state ¡®exists¡¯.


    ¡°¡­if there is something new, a military state, and it exists.¡±


    But what if you ask the military to take responsibility? how to answer


    ¡°Can you take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°responsibility?¡±


    Aji visited the king to get the price of the promise he made with the military. For Aji, a king is an individual who can exert great influence over many people. When the individual he found was unable to fulfill his promise, Aji gave up and withdrew.


    why? Words are a promise made with the military, but there is no such thing as an actual military. So no one in the military took responsibility for the promise he made with Aji. Because the military is not itself.


    ¡°Siaati¡¯s wish has reached its limits. I hated the military because, in fact, the military didn¡¯t exist. So Shiati changed her mind to use the corpse to swarm. Because that¡¯s the only way to get rid of the remaining core.¡±


    The person who designed the military was also a human being. Even the written parts are human. Human signal soldiers give orders to human soldiers, and human soldiers govern human citizens. They imprison each other, make them work, or execute them.


    humans kill humans It is as natural as human beings give birth to human beings. Before evaluating it with embellished words, it definitely exists and is nature itself.


    it could be. I have no regrets about that fact.


    ¡°But you still insist that ¡®military states¡¯ exist. It is said that the order to govern human beings is given by the ¡®military state¡¯. So, isn¡¯t something strange? Isn¡¯t that unfair? Bounced checks that exist when you rule and disappear when you take responsibility. wow. How do you say this?¡±


    ¡°Sleep¡­.¡±


    ¡°A service is what you need at a time like this. People who haven¡¯t received money often appoint a representative and entrust the service? As the representative of ¡®human¡¯, I came to receive it.¡±


    But if a non-human kills very well, isn¡¯t that the enemy of humans?


    what. then i have to work


    Seriously, I have to work even after being forced to retire. It¡¯s a bad job.


    ¡°There is no king here. Get out of the way now.¡±

 Chapter 287

    EP.288 A Blessed Nation, a Cursed Human ¨C 11


    Short silence came right after I expressed my will to destroy this country. Immediately after, Yuel tried to join hands. It¡¯s quite fast as it¡¯s a familiar movement.


    However, a loner in a room who has not even mastered qigong is no faster than me at reading thoughts.


    I snapped my fingers. Before they could touch, a card dug between their hands. The sharp card cut the saintess¡¯ hand. The saintess groaned.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Stop using fraudulent techniques! Invincible is cowardly!¡±


    Diamond 8. Anything that is elongated.


    Pulling out the wire there, I quickly wrapped Yuel¡¯s hand around it and pulled it. A sharp wire pierced his flesh and grabbed Yuel¡¯s hand. armse towards me In the meantime, I pressed my shoulders hard to keep my body from following.


    ¡°profit!¡±


    ¡°Just in case, I say again, here is the princess! I can¡¯t use the strategy to kill everyone anymore!¡±


    The saintess tried her best, but it was ridiculous. Even though I¡¯m a strong adult man who has learned even the basic qigong, I can¡¯t lose by force to the saintess in the corner of the room. Yuel¡¯s subdued body trembled.


    ¡°¡­impossible. You, who have lost all your strength, cannot destroy the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need strength to destroy the army. For a long time, it was not strength that destroyed a bounced check, but disbelief. Trust is so important.¡±


    The method is very simple. i told you The most lethal poison among poisons is neurotoxin.


    I whispered in Yuel¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get all the signalmen out of their rooms with Captain Abbey¡¯s help. It gives freedom to all signal soldiers in different parts of the military.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! The signalman is bound by the rule not to leave the windowless room. I won¡¯t break the rules just because a mediocre signalman gives orders!¡±


    ¡°But what if you¡¯re not just amunications soldier? What if it¡¯s amand thates through amunication module that¡¯s no different from amandmand?¡±


    Just because the identity of the headquarters was a collection of signal soldiers does not mean that the words of the signal soldiers are the directmand of the headquarters.


    For that to be amand decision, the signal soldier must ry the information to another signal soldier. The information transmitted in this way is processed through numerous signal soldiers and modules specialized for specific value judgments, and then returned packaged as an order from the headquarters. just like the human brain.


    Therefore, one signal soldier cannot impersonate themand of themand.


    However, powerful radios can be manipted by synchronizing with nearby radios.


    ¡°I see themunication soldiers above. All of them were so naive. The best thing to paint is pure whiteness. What if me and Captain Abbey get hold of the upper module? With that, you can gradually release the nearbymunications soldiers. how is it? Are you going to start drawing now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you going to cause mental contamination?¡±


    ¡°I guess you call it that. I¡¯m going to say liberation from oppression.¡±


    kya My stomach is open. I can understand the feelings of a third-ss viin who speaks up all his ns at thest moment.


    what? Give me an excuse to turn around because I¡¯m bragging about my own n? What does sess or failure matter? I¡¯m happy right now!


    I would haveughed it off if it was absurd, but it would be even more terrifying because the future I was talking about is feasible. Until now, UL seemed to have given up on everything without any regrets in life, but I felt a sense of crisis at my words.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll¡­ leave it alone?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t? to pray? Unfortunately, there won¡¯t be a chance to do that since your hands are tied. Don¡¯t stop praying from the beginning.¡±


    Speaking of the saintess¡¯ ability, it was the miraculous reproduction of the first saintess. It¡¯s as special as it is a miracle, but instead it¡¯s obvious. My arms are subdued and there is no way to threaten me now with the princess.


    Ah,e to think of it, the princess¡¯s hand is empty, right?


    ¡°Princess, can youe here and hold this wire? I guess I¡¯ll need the princess¡¯s hand to take this woman out.¡±


    ¡°Is that me?¡±


    ¡°yes. No matter how much I do, I can¡¯t climb thedder holding a rebellious woman. Especially if that woman had the same mindset as me that it didn¡¯t matter if she fell and died.¡±


    The princess was terrified.


    ¡°You want me to take someone like that¡­?¡±


    ¡°Even the princess knows a little about it. The princess cannot ¡®intentionally¡¯ attack anyone. It¡¯s simr to why the dog king can¡¯t harm humans. Of course, it is less absolute than the dog king, who is a being of ideas.¡±


    The princess didn¡¯t understand the back story properly, but you don¡¯t have to understand it to be persuaded. The princess hesitated and held out her hand. I continued to apply force until the princess caught the wire. Yuel couldn¡¯t attack the princess, but he would be able to shake off her arm.


    hmm. If you put this wire around the neck of the princess, you won¡¯t be able to shake it off¡­ no. If I did, the princess could die in an unexpected ident, and more than anything else, Shiati would try to beat me to death. canceled that n.


    ¡°Go out and show Gunung¡¯s corpse. Reveal the true identity of Chen Tong Aimeder. In the meantime, release themunication soldiers one after another. The signal soldier system, which the military was proud of, is subject to distrust. The signalman is just a girl, and the orders that have been handed down so far have actually been concocted and decorated by themselves! The distrust we spread will spread and eat away at the military!¡±


    ¡°Such¡­¡±


    ¡°Such a thing! I do! I do!¡±


    Can not help it. It¡¯s like an upational disease.


    I listen to human wishes. However, the military is not human, so its wishes are not heard. And in the eyes of the people in the military, the military is a fucking country.


    From a collective point of view, an army is better than a kingdom. Most people who have experienced both would rate it that way.


    But the military is a coercive country. It deprives man of choice, responsibility, and sin. Therefore, all the misfortunes of the military people are the fault of the military nation. While the sins are gradually umting and not being able to resolve it, it is cloudy¡­


    ¡°You saw me and called me a destroyer of civilization, but my position is different. As far as I can see, you¡¯re just a human who invented the longest and most efficient human-killing machine in the world. Unfortunately, the machine is not subject to my understanding.¡±


    ¡°We cannot go back to the age of savagery! Humans are not beasts!¡±


    ¡°Is it because it is mentioned too often? Quite a few people seriously believe in it, but the truth is, you only have to peel oneyer of it off. That humans are inherently beasts.¡±


    So that¡¯s where I am.


    Horror and astonishment pass across Yuel¡¯s face. Somehow, knowing about me, she had more fear than she needed.


    ¡®no. This country is my only legacy. It¡¯s me and him, the two of us children! Even if it is buried in history, it must not be eaten by savages¡­!¡¯


    But right now, Yuel has no means of resistance. Ten years of sadness and seclusion. Now that no one remembers who she is, no onees to protect her.


    It was when Yuel¡¯s eyes were stained with despair.


    ¡°I¡­ Mr. Huey.¡±


    The princess carefully raised her hand. She had the look of helplessness, like someone trying to ask for an unreasonable favor. I know because I am a mind reader, but usually when I hear something like this, people oppose my opinion.


    Why all of a sudden? I was puzzled, but the princess answered gently because she still had important things to do.


    ¡°yes. Please speak.¡±


    ¡°Does it really have to be revealed that way? It¡¯s too rough.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    What is this? Are there any attacks in the world that aren¡¯t wild? You can stab the enemy in the throat, but you can¡¯t stab them kindly, can you?


    It seems that my bewildered feelings were seeping through my facial expression. The princess, still stunned, said stubbornly.


    ¡°Obviously, the military is a heartless country. However, many people adapt to the system of the military and live ording to its orders. If all the secrets that move the military are revealed at once¡­ Uncontroble confusion wille.¡±


    ¡°of course. Wasn¡¯t that the purpose from the start? The more chaotic the military is, the safer we are.¡±


    ¡°If that happens, a lot of people will suffer. Now is the time for the military to wage war against the nations. In this situation, if you blindly dig into the headquarters, the soldiers will disintegrate. Historically, the more arge armed group disintegrates, the more the people suffer. Even the peace-loving Shei Gong wouldn¡¯t want that.¡±


    you idiot. I know! That¡¯s why I took off the regressor!


    If you were a regressor who only pursued the best results, you would have saved the military for the time being, whether it was porridge or food. What the regressor wants is a moderate amount of chaos that will work in her favor. If left as it is, disaster wille, but if everything is overturned, there will be too many variables. Perhaps he intends to stop strife, preserve humanity¡¯s strength, and pour it all into fighting the weakened King of Sin.


    But no! In many ways!


    I don¡¯t know what the future is like, but maybe I¡¯ll be the king of sins there!


    ¡°Hui said. They say we don¡¯t know the military. But what I want to change is a heartless military state with no mercy or kindness. I believe that if there is kindness in the military, it can be better.¡±


    ¡°So, princess, do you intend to be kind to the military?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that grand. But if I want to be kind, I have to show kindness first. The military desperately needs one chance.¡±


    The deaf cannot speak. If you can¡¯t hear sounds, you can¡¯t learn to make them.


    In a simr way, the lineage of the royal family of Grandiomor cannot feel hostility toward others. No one has ever shown hostility toward her, so even if you learn what it is, you can¡¯t learn it through emotion.


    Is that why? The princess told the absurd story that she would forgive the country for a mere human subject.


    But¡­


    I grabbed my head and screamed.


    ¡°Aaaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Hugh Huey?! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°shit. Of course! It¡¯s not anyone else, it¡¯s the princess! Are you asking for more grace here?¡±


    A man can find a king for himself. Therefore, there is no need for a king of beasts.


    While arguing so, they drove out the human kings, but in the end all kingdoms copsed. Humans who needed something to rule them now worship different things.


    But the princess is still there. And the princess, who had not learned hostility, did not hate the military. As a result.


    ¡°Are you trying to be the king of the kingdom? It¡¯s a lottery in a really unusual way! Destroying his own country, living as a parasite in his birth country, and bing a king!¡±


    ¡°yes yes? Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t gloss over that it isn¡¯t necessarily like that! Even if the princess doesn¡¯t think so, in the end it¡¯s the same! There are possibilities in this country, and the princess wants to see more of them, right?¡±


    grunt You still don¡¯t need a king of beasts? If the opponent is a monarch, the request is valid.


    But there is a problem. ording to the regressor, the king of sins will awaken in the not-too-distant future. Maybe I don¡¯t have that much time left either. Giving me a reprieve like this¡­


    When I think of my future to shut up!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter.


    I¡¯m not a prophet, and the future I haven¡¯t seen is none of my business. I¡¯m still bound by the damned prophecy, but I¡¯m afraid of the future that hasn¡¯te yet, so I don¡¯t put any limits on my current actions.


    It¡¯s the way the prophets love civilization. Cause it¡¯s not my way


    I do not break thew because I am afraid of the military police who wille someday, and I do not stand by because I am afraid that something will go wrong. If you can do it right now, do it.


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the problem. Princess, there is no way to fulfill your wish.¡±


    only what you can do. Breaking your head while banging your head against something that doesn¡¯t work is a specification.


    ¡°The power of UL begins with the signal soldier and ends with the signal soldier. But the only power a princess possesses is to avoid hostility? What if, as soon as we get out of here, Yuel calls an angel to kill us, ormunicates with another radio operator and moves his troops? The princess has no means to resist. It bes the same as the previous military.¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is persuade Yuel-nim and get the promise! Yuel-sama is also a reasonable person, so I will ept it!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. A country that willst forever should not have a king. That¡¯s why UL created amunication soldier and made a system without a king, even if it was a far-fetched trick. To add kindness to the princess¡¯ will, the princess¡¯s will must be much stronger than that of other telmunications soldiers. Like the rtionship between a king and his subjects.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    If there is no way to achieve it, no matter what you do, you won¡¯t achieve it. Even if the princess has the ability to avoid enemies, that is not omnipotence. If there is no ability suitable for the system, no one will hear the princess¡¯s cry.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if the military waspletely destroyed? When chaoses when guns and knives are pointed in all directions, the princess¡¯ bloodline will stand out the most.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that!¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Anyway, you know what I mean? In that case¡­¡±


    It was just as I shrugged and tried to dissuade the princess.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Captain Abbey called me quietly.

 Chapter 288

    EP.289 Blessed Country, Cursed Human ¨C 12


    ¡°Why Captain Abbey?¡±


    I feel a slight reluctance from Captain Abbey. It¡¯s a strange thing. Up until now, Captain Abbey had never felt any repulsion from me no matter what I did.


    ¡°You. If it is done ording to your wishes. What about the other signalmen?¡±


    ¡°You will find freedom. Like Captain Abbey.¡±


    I said it insignificantly, but Captain Abbey listened as if it were a big deal. she said earnestly.


    ¡°From what I hear, your n seems to be¡­ to dump the signalman.¡±


    ¡°Are you throwing it away? who abandons whom Themunicator has better specs than me, right? I received officer training, and I can use unique magic. They are even powerful figures who control the military behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°So it is. Signal soldiers are of great strategic value. Signal Soldiers have ess to many of the military¡¯s secrets and have ess to various military facilities. If you reveal the true nature of the Signal Soldiers and create confusion, the Signal Soldiers are the first to be put in danger.¡±


    I bet If it is an enemy of the military, it will target themunications soldier first. Because we need to get information and break the militarymunicationswork.


    What if you are on the side of the military? What if they are loyal to the military? Will they protect the signalmen? maybe it¡¯s hard


    Will he be able to continue to do so in the future when he knows that a mediocre signalman has been giving orders to him so far? It won¡¯t be easy. either rationally or emotionally. Rather, it may try to eliminate themunication soldiers.


    I agreed with Captain Abbey¡¯s words.


    ¡°There is a point in what Captain Abbey says.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t find a reason to care.¡±


    Captain Abbey stopped breathing. I said still holding Yuel tightly.


    ¡°Correspondents are an indulgence created by the military for their country. No one can hold them ountable because they are used like tools while taking away all their lives. no, i don¡¯t even know Thanks to that, the military is definitely a country created by humans, but it¡¯s on its way to bing something greater than humans. A country that dominates the human species.¡±


    Until now, kingdoms were ruled by kings. Historically, there have been many discussions about the division of roles between the king and the country, but anyway, the king is a human being. So far, humans have been ruled by humans.


    However, the military does not rule over anyone.


    ¡°Among them, the position of themunication soldier is more prominent. Even though they have the right to ess various facilities of the military, do they rot in a room without a drop of hot water? The Communicationsman does that, and all humans are subject to a military power that doesn¡¯t really exist! Wouldn¡¯t it be better to die walking on the ground with your feet than to die exhausted in such a dark room?¡±


    ¡°¡­Positive. The head office also thinks that way is better. You know what joy is and how precious it is.¡±


    okay. Captain Abbey tried to save his life even when his life was in danger. It was very rewarding. Captain Abbey must have realized what can be done¡­


    ¡°But I think there is a better way.¡±


    ¡°yes? A better way?¡±


    Why are opinions different? If she had seen the intense lives of ordinary people right in front of her eyes, she would have thought simrly to me.


    ¡°The head office had you. Thanks to being with you, we weed everything we encountered with pleasure. However, the other carriers do not have you. In a harsh world, as the main one encountered, anything new wille as more of a threat than a pleasure. And other carriers most likely won¡¯t get over it. The main thing is¡­¡±


    Captain Abbey stopped talking before choosing his words.


    there is no reason to give For a signal soldier who had only made objective judgments through the eyes of the military so far, ims that were not bound by rules or gains and losses were too unfamiliar. Captain Abbey had managed to find something to his liking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Even if it is irrational.¡±


    I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t like it. That alone could be the reason. The world flows ording to the rules set by God, but it is the mind that moves humans.


    I nodded.


    ¡°I understood. But just because I don¡¯t like Captain Abbey doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m changing my mind. Like Captain Abbey, I still have a sense of duty to defeat the enemies of mankind.¡±


    ¡°The target you are trying to overthrow. You are attacking it because it is not human. Is your guess correct?¡±


    ¡°yes. Man¡¯s enemy will be man, but even the heinous murderer cannot be the enemy of mankind. Are you the same human? My stomach doesn¡¯t be my enemy just because my stomach hurts, and I can¡¯t fight back if I identally hit my head while moving my right hand.¡±


    After answering with a shrug, Captain Abbey stammered slightly.


    ¡°¡­the main building is your ally. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    read the stream of thought An image was drawn in the mind of Captain Abbey, who had been a pure white nk page without any drawings until just now.


    The wish of a signal soldier who rebelled against the military for the first time.


    ¡°The military is a country that moves ording to the mand¡¯s order¡¯ transmitted through signal soldiers. Everyone believes in the existence of amand somewhere.¡±


    ¡°It actually means the same thing, doesn¡¯t it? Command¡¯s orders are information processed by those signalmen.¡±


    ¡°different.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    I asked as if I didn¡¯t notice even though I knew roughly how it would go. Captain Abbey told a lie that a signalman should never do with a determined will.


    A lie that will be the truth from now on.


    ¡°The main building is AB. The first of the signalmen.¡±


    said Captain Abbey, putting his hand to his chest.


    ¡°There is no deration of status between signal soldiers, but their identification names are ced in the order of the signal soldier¡¯s abilities. The main building is amunications soldier named Abbey, who has been vacant for a long time. Except for Ai, who is known as the originalmunication soldier, it can be said that he has the most powerful abilities¡­ but Ai was not amunication soldier.¡±


    that¡¯s right Because that¡¯s a saint.


    A divine power that is different from the original magic. An anecdote about how the first saint answered the call of a follower even from a great distance.


    Yuel talked to the radio operator who wanted tomunicate with it. The only difference is that it¡¯s not sympathy, it¡¯s just a simple conversation. Saint Yuel and themunications soldier are too different to be sympathetic.


    So the military state became a state without a king.


    However, Captain Aby denied UL¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Thus, the Main Building is the most powerfulmunications unit. It has unrivaled power among other signal soldiers and can dominate them. Therefore, the will of the head office has the greatest influence on the consensus of the signal soldier.¡±


    Words that narrowly avoid lies. true or false I don¡¯t know. Allmunication soldiers are conducting organicmunication, and even if they are at the end, the will conveyed by onemunication soldier is spread, mixed, and blurred throughout.


    Just like human nerves do.


    Depending on the standard, it can be false or true. However, AB, the party involved, spoke with a firm will.


    ¡°The will of the military headquarters was all spread from the head office. The main building is the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°¡­In short, Captain Abbey was the king of the military?¡±


    ¡°Positive.¡±


    Captain Abbey pressed his head deeply with a restrained motion. I¡¯m trying to say something solemn, but it doesn¡¯t suit me at all because it¡¯s a mild impression.


    ¡°To say that, I think I was manipted a little while ago.¡±


    ¡°This is possible because the Chief of Staff epted it!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? There are not just one or two puppets in the world.¡±


    Are you going toe and tell me that the militia is in fact another type of kingdom ruled by humans?


    right. Captain Abbey might be someone¡¯s enemy. But they can never be enemies of mankind. Captain Abbey is also human.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pun.¡±


    ¡°One is true.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, it is possible with Captain Abbey. Captain Abbey, who has a life and desires, can take on that responsibility and guilt¡­¡±


    I let go of my hand pulling the wire. The wire untied powerlessly, and Saint Yuel regained her freedom.


    Even with the bruises from being pressed by the wire, Yuel quickly put his hands together and looked at me with suspicious eyes. If the saintess exerts her power, if even an angel is summoned to this ce, I am as good as dead.


    I would never have done it normally, but now I can¡¯t. I shrugged and said.


    ¡°Uel. Kill Captain Abbey.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?!¡±


    Everyone in the room took a deep breath. Yuel, in particr, was agitated as if he had been hit by an unexpected blow.


    what are you so surprised It¡¯s what he¡¯s been trying to do so far.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly like this? It¡¯s your job. Dealing with straymunicators. If the telmunications disease bes mental contamination, so if you lose your innocence and be a normal human¡­ weren¡¯t you worried that this would happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­If I kill someone, I will kill you before that child.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so be it. I won¡¯t be able to touch the military until Captain Abbey dies anyway.¡±


    I wrapped the wire around it with my fingers. After weaving a skein like thread, pulling it all the way to both sides, the wide knot came together in one ce and returned to the card in an instant. I sighed as I shuffled the changed cards into my deck.


    ¡°Humans cannot be enemies of mankind. Captain Abbey has put himself inmand, and he¡¯ll probably make it happen. The other signalmen can¡¯t stop Captain Abbey from his desires. Except for you, the only one maintaining the system.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean to kill you instead. Quite the contrary.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you how you take it.¡±


    Captain Abbey is human. not the enemy of mankind. But by virtue of such a deration of one¡¯s own will, and indeed by virtue of having the ability to do so, one qualified.


    So, with Captain Abbey, the military does not be my enemy. It¡¯s an ambiguous ending for me.


    I cannot stop the one who wants to be king instead of me. At best, it¡¯s all about testing.


    Yuel¡¯s eyes trembled as he noticed something.


    ¡°Did you get the king? In this army¡­?¡±


    Captain Abbey approached Yuel. Kneeling on one knee and making eye contact with Yuel, Captain Abbey said clearly with a straight gaze.


    ¡°Uel. Please cooperate with the head office.¡±


    Obviously, Yuel would be stronger, but it was Yuel who avoided his gaze.


    ¡°no. I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Think rationally. Any case is better than having the signalman¡¯s secrets exposed. Aren¡¯t your evaluation results the same?¡±


    ¡°different! Amunications soldier must not have desires. If so, you, not amunications soldier, will move this country following your desires. to be the king His dream¡­ his wish to create a country that does not need a king is tainted.¡±


    Captain Abbey nced at the corpse and said:


    ¡°He is a dead man.¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, the dream will not disappear!¡±


    As if in denial, Yuel hugged the corpse again. Covering the cold corpse with his entire body, Yuel cried out in sobs.


    ¡°The military is a masterpiece created by his ideals. He is the son of me and him! By the way. give up like this? no! I¡¯d rather die here! Buried with all the secrets! then¡­!¡±


    ¡°Then everything he created is gone. Perhaps the military will also disappear. Would you mind anyway?¡±


    Yuel took a breath.


    The reason why UL kept asking, asking, but couldn¡¯t bear to put it into practice. Because we were given enough time. That¡¯s because there are traces of him, including Gunung¡¯s corpse.


    He¡¯s a man with lingering attachments to the point where he¡¯s been hugging a single man¡¯s corpse for nearly 20 years, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯s determined. Yuel¡¯s worries deepened.

 Chapter 289

    EP.290 Blessed Country, Cursed Human ¨C Finish


    No matter how obvious an answer is, the time it takes toe up with it varies from person to person. People with extremely short intervals are said to be rational, and those with a long interval are called emotional. If the problem is as heavy as mine, anyone will be sentimental.


    It took a long time. Yuel said full of resentment.


    ¡°¡­is this country so wrong? To the point where you have to destroy it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Where in the world is there anything wrong or wrong? It just happened.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to realize his dream of a country led by the crowd¡­ and there is nothing wrong with that¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as wrong or wrong. Oh and.¡±


    People keep saying that the country is led by everyone, but I say it because I really think that way.


    Where is the kingdom of the people?


    ¡°The military is not a country led by everyone. It is a country that no one can lead. No one I¡¯ve seen is leading this country. If it isid, it isid.¡±


    ¡°¡­that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like it¡¯s the only way. You just couldn¡¯t trust anyone. Soldiers, people, and even yourself.¡±


    In order for the crowd to lead, the crowd must be the master. However, crowds are not ideal. Rather, the more a group forms, the more the individual makes a harsh choice that is difficult to even imagine.


    Yuel, who did not trust humans, created an army of imaginary beings. The military government watched them, monitored them, and judged them.


    just like god


    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s a saint, so she¡¯s full of faith when she copies it from somewhere. If there¡¯s a difference, it¡¯s that the military will judge in this life, not in the afterlife.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person the ¡®he¡¯ you are talking about is, but one thing is certain. He wouldn¡¯t have wanted a country like this. Unlike you, ¡®he¡¯ would have believed in humans more. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had such a stupid dream.¡±


    What he wanted to build was a beautiful sand castle, not a cruel, eternal castle made of steel.


    Yuel screamed at the words that contained only the facts.


    ¡°How can you believe it! I¡¯ve ¡®seen¡¯ everything! What they do behind the scenes when theye with a smile! I watched everything¡­!¡±


    Even while the kingdom copsed and the military was re-established, selfish human groups existed. Those who want to take care of themselves, those who envy the power of the past, those who want to be a new vested interest in ce of those who have been left out.


    Indeed, to the saintess of the far-sighted world who has only seen the most beautiful things in the world, the evil basket of the human world must have seemed foreign. Did you want to take away freedom, responsibility and guilt from them as if you were harvesting them?


    ¡°What can I do? That is human.¡±


    But what can I do? All of them are human, including that.


    The sobbing voice cut off. Yuel clenched his fists and lowered his head. The voice muttered downwards reflected off the stone floor and entered my ears.


    ¡°¡­Ab. you will destroy the army Or are you broken?¡±


    ¡°The head office has no intention of doing that.¡±


    ¡°How nice it would be if everything went as nned. But no. If you¡¯re ipetent, external pressure will crush you, and if you¡¯repetent, they¡¯ll gnaw at your insides. All the sins of this country are yours. Tragedy that has nothing to do with you will be your responsibility, and the resentment you spit out unintentionally will be a dagger and pierce your heart. you can¡¯t stand it Especially if you can see more.¡±


    In most cases, advice from experienced people tends to look like old territories to inexperienced people, but this time it was miraculously delivered. It¡¯s probably because of Captain Abbey¡¯s empathy. A pure empathy ability that has nothing to do with synchronization magic.


    Captain Abbey said with determination.


    ¡°I am prepared to be resentful. The main building just does what it has to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what you have to do. Abbie, what are you going to do first? Do you intend to stop the war that has already taken ce as the kid requested?¡±


    The ostensible purpose of the regressors was to prevent a war between the kingdom and the nations. In the first ce, I believed that the military could not ept it, but the im was so.


    Captain Abbey nced at me and nodded.


    ¡°War is an extremely costly tactical action. All the more so if a powerful beingunches an ambush to stop it. If the situation can be settled gently without going to war, there is no reason to continue the war.¡±


    ¡°I have a reason to do it. You couldn¡¯t hear it becausemunication was cut off then. The reason is clear.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    Yuel, who was watching Captain Aby ask back, said with a sad face.


    ¡°The trouble with war is that it happens even when one of you intends to do so. Even if the military countries do not fight, if the nations have the heart to do so, war will happen.¡±


    ¡°So your intention is to hit the yer first before they attack? That is irrational. Something that never happened¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I ¡®saw¡¯. Nations have already waged war. They are gathering troops without a deration of war and heading for the wilderness where the abyss was.¡±


    ¡°four?¡±


    Now that I think about it again, the irvoyant is a scam.


    The military¡¯s weak point is its short history andck of mystery. Therefore, there are few countermeasures when an asymmetric power with a mystery like Tir or a regressor is swept away. This weakness appears especially in espionage warfare, because espionage activities are virtually impossible without the ability to outwit the opponent.


    ¡­But if the irvoyant saint was handing information to the telegraph operator, the story would be a bit different. You¡¯ve been hiding here and spying all over the world. That was the mighty power of the military.


    ¡°The acquired nomads. Mobility is one of the few strengths of thend-forsaken nations. The only thing we are superior to them is the system. Thanks to the signalman¡¯s hastily summoning troops, a search battle is now taking ce in the Abyss wilderness.¡±


    Uel recalled the contents of ¡®seen¡¯ with irvoyance.


    As we made our way to headquarters, the corps assembled on the Meta Conveyor Belt marched north. While the heavily armed main force headed, the vanguard had established positions in the wilderness before we even reached headquarters.


    And the cavalry of the nations arrived. The armies of the two countries faced each other over and that was once abandoned by the mother goddess and ignored by everyone. an imminent situation.


    Yuel couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it even while the attack on the headquarters was in progress. Yes, a small number of people are guerris to the end, but on the battlefield, it is on the verge of an all-out war that will depend on the fate of the country. We were not paying too much attention to ourselves because we were looking at the trends of the nations.


    Perhaps the reason why they were able to easily enter the military headquarters was because most of the military power was directed there.


    ¡°This is not a unteral war. It is an all-out war in which each other and each other¡¯s understanding are intertwined. Nations desperately neednd to settle down. It was a uselessnd when there was a bottomless pit, but now that the curse of Earth Mother has been lifted, it is a delicious prey. While you were possessed by him, I told the radio operator that he ¡®sees¡¯ all of it. All signal soldiers who confirmed it through cross-validation judged that war was inevitable. But should we stop when an unknown armed force suddenly appears and tells us to stop the war?¡±


    The bted information made Captain Abbey feel the need to check all his previous judgments.


    When Captain Abbey contacted the regressor, he heard demands from the regressor to stop the war. Captain Abbey, who had been disconnected from othermunications soldiers, epted the regressor¡¯s proposal as it was. In Captain Abbey¡¯s mind, a truce must have been the only way to stop this raid.


    But the war has already happened. The request of the regressor could not be epted in the first ce. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to repel or persuade them.


    ¡°If I had exined that fact, wouldn¡¯t the other person have epted it?¡±


    ¡°How are you going to prove something that didn¡¯t even happen at that point? Shall I show myself? Shall we exin the phrase in front of the sijo? Once upon a time I was a saint and saw a future yet to be reached!¡±


    I¡¯m revealing that I¡¯m a saint here. I was calm because I was familiar with it, but the princess looked quite surprised. Because being a saint is not something you can often see like a local pastor.


    Now there are no secrets or anything. Yuel shot sharply.


    ¡°under! I bet it would be many times more dangerous that way! Where¡¯s the guarantee that the progenitor won¡¯t call the principality?! Can you handle the situation where the full force of the Mist Principality drives in the darkness?! If we¡¯re going to repel it, now that the founder is alone is the first andst chance! It must be toote!¡±


    It¡¯s a tricky situation indeed. Captain Abbey acknowledged it.


    ¡®Yuel¡¯s words are reasonable. It is impossible to stop the war at this point. Shay¡¯s request is both irrational and impossible, so the only way the military can deal with it is to repulse¡­¡¯


    But that wasn¡¯t the only difference between Captain Abbey and Yuel.


    Captain Abbey was the manager of the abyss and had quite frequent contact with the regressors. In particr, they talked about this and that through me.


    Seeing the tremendous power of the regressor, UL seemed to define the regressor as a kind of phenomenon. Like a typhoon or thunderbolt or eponymous Tirkanjaka. It is probably the most reasonable judgment from the point of view of ¡®seeing¡¯.


    However, Captain Abbey did not know the future, but he knew a human named ¡®Shay¡¯. He was sharp and blunt, but he was surprisingly rational, and he knew that he was oddly wed.


    Humans are smallpared to phenomena. Hard to believe.


    However, it is the human being, not the phenomenon, that responds to the wish.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. The Court believes that there is still room forpromise. Rather,promise can produce better results.¡±


    promise? By what means?¡±


    ¡°If his request is sincere and you are truly willing to put in some effort towards that goal. There are ways to diplomatically project this force toward the military.¡±


    Captain Abbey brought up a proposal that the former military might never have made.


    ¡°It is to appoint him as a special envoy and send him to the nations. If he really wants to stop the war, he is willing to use force for that goal, as the military did. He will be the most effective means to break the fighting spirit of the nations.¡±

 Chapter 290

    EP.291 2 is greater than 1


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re going to send him away as a diplomat, who has so far arbitrarily invaded the military and caused a lot of damage? don¡¯t even qualify can¡¯t be trusted Judging by his words and actions, he must be ignorant of diplomatic knowledge and information. A type of human who acts as he pleases and scatters confusion. It¡¯s just a group of people he would like.¡¯


    no not really I like it, but I never thought it was good. A regressor is something more than chaos.


    ¡®I fell in love with the ideology of the military. not irrational But¡­ that¡¯s the king. Moving the country on a whim. Regardless of whether it is right or wrong, the king¡¯s judgment causes anxiety. If we ept Abbey, this country will eventually be shaken¡­¡¯


    We don¡¯t know when or how that will happen. What will happen is a clear inevitability.


    ¡®But already.¡¯


    However, those who cannot ovee the present right now must ept the future with the promise of destruction. Disillusioned, Yuel has no will to ovee this situation.


    Like other prophets, Yuel quickly resigned himself to the approaching fate.


    ¡°¡­Curse you, Abbie. I want you to be ovee with regret as much as possible and feel as much shame as you can.¡±


    Humans do not curse toward the object they can do anything about. Curse is used when the only action that can be corrected or changed at the time of cursing is to express resentment.


    In other words, the curse of Yuel is the same as epting the offer. A bit messy though.


    ¡°¡­okay. You¡¯ve been sessful You made a militia not a militia. Siati. You found someone to get revenge on when you couldn¡¯t handle your anger. Princess Grandiomor has found someone to ask for kindness. That¡¯s a perfect ending! It will be ruined in the not-too-distant future, but you, who only know one inch ahead, will be satisfied!¡±


    They say they can only see one inch ahead of them because they do not agree with their will. However, I am the owner of a good heart who always listens to the cries of losers. Under my sideline, Yuel continued to speak.


    ¡°Abby, one day, Shiati will get mad at me and try to tear your body apart. The princess will quench the thirst of others with the blood that digs into your heart! They both know who you are and where you are. I wille to you whenever I want!¡±


    Compared to Yuel, who vents his emotions violently, Captain Abbey was rtively calm. Captain Abbey asked Yuel¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Can I take that as a sign that you will cooperate with the main officer?¡±


    ¡°I mean don¡¯t bother. I have neither the reason nor the will to cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°We need to cooperate. Your power is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I forgot one thing. i shouldn¡¯t be I am the only one who can rece you. Shouldn¡¯t the king have a recement?¡±


    Yuel, who was sarcastic, raised his hand and pointed out the door. In a non-verbal way, it means to turn off immediately. Yuel said with a face that he didn¡¯t even want to look at Ab.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you, Abby. You don¡¯t even have to use your hands. Those who want to kill you will overflow the military. I willugh at you when you die, so you go to your grave.¡±


    Upon receiving the order to celebrate, Captain Aby suddenly looked around. The dark burial chamber made in the basement creates a solemn atmosphere as befits a burial chamber.


    There were many ornaments to im that this was a tomb, but only two sarcophagi to contain the bodies. Both are empty, but the owner is clear. One is for Gunung and the other is for Yuel.


    Yuel has no intention of leaving this ce. He would have stayed here until he died and was buried with him. With that, the secrets of the military are forever buried underground.


    Yuel seems to have made that decision out of sheer desperation¡­but something inspired Captain Abbey.


    ¡°The main building does not go out.¡±


    said Captain Abbey as if possessed.


    ¡°The main must be a ¡®special¡¯ signalman. The master must be their liberator. We must not be liberated like them. Just like Command did¡­ the Main Building must remain undisclosed.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to show up? So what is different from before?¡±


    Hiding in a secret ce, pretending to be the headquarters and giving orders, there is no difference from before Captain Abbey existed.


    Yuel sarcastically pointed out that, but Captain Abbey had an answer.


    ¡°Other signalmen, except for the main building, will no longer be locked up.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    Military secrecy is maintained by locking the signalman in a windowless room. Also,munication soldiers are isted from the world and keep their purity. The signalman gained objectivity and security in exchange for freedom.


    Captain Abbey¡¯s deration was like giving up all of that.


    Captain Abbey looked up at the ceiling. A tiny bud opened in each strand of her hair. The purple buds of the morning glory raised their heads all at once, and began conveying Captain Abbey¡¯s will toward the top.


    Captain Abbey put his voice into the flower bud.


    ¡ºCommunicationman Abbey conveys to Module Eye. A strong armed conflict urs inside the module eye. There is a high probability that significant problems will ur after that. Failure to evacuate will result in loss of function of the module eye, and it is judged that argemunication gap will follow.¡± ¡°


    AB¡­


    ¡± No objections are epted. More than that.]


    The arbitrary and one-sided order was over. Captain Abbey caught his breath. After a bit of silence, Captain Abbey¡¯s morning glory fluttered as if it were buried in a whirlwind. Communication requests to Captain Abbey were repeated over and over again, but Captain Abbey stubbornly repeated the order given earlier.


    A soft thread can be wound around a hard pole, but not vice versa. So far, thework created by themunications soldiers was based on the terrible objectivity of themunications soldiers who had little ego. Captain Abbey¡¯s will with firm subjectivity swallowed up the objective report of the signalman.


    Communications that seemed to be in chaos soon subsided. It seems that he agreed to Captain Abbey¡¯s suggestion. There would have been no particr reason to refute from the point of view of themunications officer. Well, it was after the two generals had a fierce battle. The secret must have already been revealed. It is natural to evacuate from a dangerous building.


    When themunication was over, the morning glory that had been fluttering wildly to express their opinions all at once subsided. Captain Abbey took a deep breath as he controlled his mana.


    ¡°¡­like this. The main liberates all signal soldiers present in the military. I order them to go outside on their own feet. Not a single one is missing.¡±


    It was an expression of great determination at the same time as exining the n. Captain Abbey, who finished themunication, said at this spot.


    ¡°The identity of the signal soldier has been revealed. Now that Module Eye¡¯s signalmen have been freed, they are no longer a military secret. Now the secret is only¡­ the main building.¡±


    The duties of a militarymunications soldier. To transmit information and orders only bymunication while monitoring everywhere without revealing itself.


    Signal soldiers will no longer be forced to take responsibility in a dark room. There will be life and leisure. You don¡¯t have to be lonely to be an objective part, and you don¡¯t have to suffer to hide your identity.


    Instead, Captain Abbey will have to shoulder more than that.


    Duty is authority. Captain Abbey had the other signalmen abdicated and assumed all authority himself. An invisible but heavy crown rested on Captain Abbey¡¯s head.


    The morning glory vine that wrapped around Captain Abbey¡¯s head would not wither even for a second.


    In the lowest and darkest ce, Qingwang was made.


    There was no apuse or congrattions. Instead, only Yuel¡¯s dry prayer weed the birth of a new king.


    ¡°The first saint who blessed me¡­ Is this also the fate you have foretold?¡±


    It was a prayer closer tomentation than blessing, but it was the saintess¡¯ sincere prayer anyway. It¡¯s a blessed session to the throne. I happily approached the newly born king.


    ¡°Congrattions Captain Abbey! Aren¡¯t you the captain now?¡±


    I was thinking of calling him your majesty, but Aby firmly refused.


    ¡°The position or title of the main building is not important. It is important what role the main building ys and what duties it performs.¡±


    ¡°hmm. That¡¯s true. Abby But what about us?¡±


    I shrugged and pointed at me, Shiati, and the princess in turn. The three are not very attached to the military and have no loyalty to keep the secret.


    ¡°Abby tries to keep herself a secret instead of an escort. But secrecy istes you, right? In particr, keeping secrets is the most important thing for AB, who has no power of his own. It would be necessary for us to keep our mouths shut for confidentiality.¡±


    Thew to shut it down is, of course, murder. Because the dead cannot speak. A very reasonable way.


    Of course, I have no intention of dying, but contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, whether or not I live or die is not a matter for me to decide alone. I tried a little on Abbie¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°The main building is¡­¡±


    Abbie said with a transparent smile.


    ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Abby didn¡¯t answer in the affirmative. I just nodded.


    It¡¯s stuffy, like wearing clothes that don¡¯t fit. Isn¡¯t trust the most inappropriate word in my life full of scams and lies? I did something, so what do you believe in and say such things?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what will happenter, do you? I know how I will change in the future.¡±


    ¡°Including that, I believe in you. No matter how you change, you will not abandon the main building.¡±


    This is a really irresponsible statement. Now that the identity of the other signalman is revealed, Abbie¡¯s life is not hers alone. If she disappears, it will be difficult for even Yuel to restore this country to its original state.


    It is truly a sandcastle. A crude work of clumsily stacked coarse grains of sand. But¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s me. How about a princess or a sitie? Abbie saw them for the first time today, right? You both hate the military, can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°I believe.¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Their actions happened because the military did not reciprocate their faith. No, it happened because the military did not trust them. The head office will believe first, so I want them to trust the head office as well.¡±


    Even if it¡¯s not necessarily beautiful, or even if it¡¯s not sophisticated or borate.


    A carefully built sand castle, a stone tower that was carefully built up, would be better to watch the buds that have just bloomed rather than destroy them. I¡¯m not a race that takes pleasure in trampling on things like that.


    Well, it¡¯s pitiful to let them sell out on things that shouldn¡¯t be done. May I kindly give you some advice?


    ¡°It must be difficult. I don¡¯t really rmend it. If you want to give up, give up anytime. There is no one to me.¡±


    Then Abby looked at me and answered.


    ¡°An objection. The head office has you.¡±


    ¡°Me? I can disappoint you. I will be leaving this country soon anyway.¡±


    I¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t really care what happens to this country. It¡¯s okay to go somewhere else. To me, homnd is easier to change than shoes.


    ¡°It is a reasonable decision. The current military country has many problems for you to live in. Your choices are reasonable.¡±


    Despite my deration of flight abroad, Aby did not disappoint or scold me. epting my words as they are, he said with determination.


    ¡°The main building will make a ce where you can be. Not now, but we will build a safe ce to stay for when you return here someday. So, when youe back someday, please rate the main building.¡±

 Chapter 291

    EP.292 My enemy¡¯s enemy is my friend, and my friend¡¯s friend is my enemy


    . Always. Going down is easy, but going up is twice as hard.¡±


    I grumbled and climbed thedder.


    In the darkness where you can¡¯t see the front properly, you go up one by one with only your senses. After groping for a long time, I have no realistic sense of how far I have climbed or where I am right now. It feels like climbing adder that goes on forever.


    It would have been a little different if I had a sense, but my senses are not perfect because of the drug I took earlier. If you lose your mind even for a moment, you might let go of thedder and try to fly.


    how is that? why don¡¯t i fly? Why bother trying to climb thedder one by one?


    Okay, let go of this hand, p your wings and fly away. If you say one, two, three¡­


    ¡°Sleep!¡±


    The dark hallway was filled with sound. I ring myself an rm through my eardrum. The head, startled by my voice, managed to regain reason.


    I said it out loud on purpose.


    ¡°Whoa, it almost got into trouble. I almostmitted suicide by throwing myself in some kind of sewer. Don¡¯t be out of shape.¡±


    Even when I was addicted to drugs, I was able to contemte myself by reading other people¡¯s thoughts. Reading different points of view with mind reading, I am objective. Therefore, even drugs cannot destroy my sanity. What are some of the advantages of mind reading?


    But now that there is no one around me, I am extremely subjective.


    What do you mean? It means that I am a crazy person who took medicine now that the medicinal effect has not gone away.


    ¡°It would be better if there was at least one normal human next to you. Unfortunately, there is no one now. Would you like to go upstairs?¡±


    When I came down, I came with quite a few people. But now I am alone.


    Because the others decided to stay down there.


    It¡¯s AB and UL. Even so, Siati¡¯s choice was unexpected.


    Shiati openly dered that she would not trust UL and AB. He argued that bing a king does not mean that the karma umted until then disappears, and that he cannot be trusted without a guarantee. Pouring cold water on that atmosphere is a performance that only Siati can do.


    However, Shiati didn¡¯t run rampant to kill the two like before. Instead, it was decided to leave it so that it could be punished at any time in case they strayed. Although he has no special powers, he has excellent thumbs for killing a human.


    However, from what I read, Shiati¡¯s thoughts at the time were strange. I muttered, thinking of Shiati.


    ¡°You wanted to be a stern judge, Shiati? Because if someone could judge the king, he would be the highest person in the kingdom. Perhaps you are the most sessful among us.¡±


    Judge. what a great position It is a position where you wield unresponsible power to observe and ¡®judge¡¯ if you don¡¯t like it instead of managing or making things. Shiati took the position herself.


    The princess was frightened and stopped Shiati, but she couldn¡¯t stop her without understanding Shiati. If I had understood in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t even think about stopping it.


    In any case, Shiati¡¯s will was so firm that even the princess couldn¡¯t change her mind. The conflicted princess hesitated and chose to remain with Siati. Unlike Shiati, though, he emphasized several times that it was ¡®only for a moment¡¯.


    ¡°Even so, I thought I was the only one who wanted to go outside. It¡¯s easy to fall, but hard toe up. Is that why everyone below me is pooling?¡±


    Unlike UL and AB, I don¡¯t have the ability to look outside from a seat. Say you can¡¯t live like that.


    As I climbed with determination, I came to the point where there was nodder before I knew it. Who the hell made thedder? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll jump off¡­ No, this isn¡¯t it. I shook my head at the increasingly extreme thought.


    The fact that there are no moredders means that we have reached the ground. Resolving my heart, I reached my hand over my head and touched something hard. Don¡¯t hit it, you can open this and go outside.


    I put my foot on the top of thedder and pushed the lid with all my might.


    ¡°Turn it off.¡±


    When I opened the lid with all my might, the half-destroyed building caught my eye first. This is themunication headquarters that was destroyed due to the fight between Angel and Historia. While I was looking around like a mole, the wind mixed with dust hit my face. The earthy taste is bitter.


    The air outside is worse than underground. Maybe down there is better than the dirty and dangerous outside. I pushed back the lid as hard as I could and climbed up on my stomach.


    Nice to meet you, earthly child who shakes dust. i¡¯m back With secrets buried in the basement of the military¡­


    wait. sand dust? wind?


    It must have been indoors, but even if it was half-destroyed earlier, did it copse to the point where the wind blew¡­?


    chill down the spine Not because the wind blew, but because my instincts realized something.


    thoughts are read Not Historia¡¯s, but someone else¡¯s idea entirely.


    I slowly turned my head. I made eye contact with someone. As if he was waiting for me to notice his existence, someone shouted a beatte after facing each other.


    ¡°Wee! I thought I was dying from waiting!¡±


    It was a man with a full smile on his face, wearing monocles with sawtooth rims, and covering his entire body with a heavy-looking cloak.


    Are you a friendly person? no. Thest time we met face to face was all.


    Do you have any good memories? no. Even then, they fought with each other. I got punched in the face.


    It¡¯s obviously not a friendly greeting, but the other side feels closeness to me one-sidedly and is approaching.


    An unpleasant situation. But I can¡¯t make that tee.


    That¡¯s because the opponent was one of the six generals, said to be the strongest in the military. I waved goodbye.


    ¡°Mr. Maximilien? long time no see. Have you been safe all this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright! I thought I was dying waiting for the day to see you again! I didn¡¯t know we would be able to reunite so easily!¡±


    Until now, I hadn¡¯t even seen a nose poke, but it came at the most defenseless moment. He said with augh.


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t know! I made a n on how to meet you by defeating the founder and the young man who uses the power of the demon god. I never thought you woulde to me like this! Doesn¡¯t it make sense to call for support only like this!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te specifically to see you.¡±


    ¡°You must havee to see Tian Tong. I know! But what does that matter! Wouldn¡¯t the most important thing be the fact that we now met without any obstacles!¡±


    Wow, my heart would have fluttered if I heard it from a woman. It¡¯s because he¡¯s a crazy old man, so I¡¯m excited in a different way. I was disgusted and took a hesitant step back.


    Not a good situation.


    Two insurances I was counting on. One was Historia and the other was a princess. Like insurance, I put more faith in the stable Historia rather than the variable princess.


    There is a sense of overreliance on it, but if it¡¯s Historia, who is a growth sage, it can ovee any crisis¡­ I thought.


    What does it mean that another sextet, Maximilien, is waiting for me?


    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡±


    Maximilien snapped his fingers.


    Then there was a roar as if a giant was holding the whole world and crushing it.


    The copsed building moves. No, something that copsed the building moves, and the concrete wreckage waves and crumble.


    Would it be like this if you went inside a sand castle and watched it break down? The pirs that supported the building and the reinforcing bars that used to be the framework of the concrete are ridiculously crushed like dry sand.


    It was a gigantic wagon made of cogwheels that appeared as it flipped over the building grandiosely.


    From the outside, it looked as if the car had been erged several times after leaving only the skeleton. However, the way it moves resembles a bug rather than a carriage.


    A cog wheel does not turn alone. It must move with its neighbors.


    As a result, whenever that huge body moves, hundreds of gears move like waves. It was more like a caterpir crawling than a wagon rolling.


    The monster that approached me, crushing the building, stopped a few steps ahead of me. It is so majestic that you have to raise your head to see it.


    Swallowing my saliva, I responded calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a junk dealer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not junk. This is the ¡®steel beetle¡¯. It is a masterpiece that I devoted half my life to!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to spend half your life dedicated to toys?¡±


    ¡°Hmm is that so? My point of view is different. Wouldn¡¯t it be much more unfair to live a life that can¡¯t be used for pleasure!¡±


    It was quite provocative, and I scratched it slightly, but Maximilienughed it off. For some reason, my liking in his heart is too high. Why are all the people who like me based on first impressions are men? suddenly feel sad


    Maximilien said in a patronizing manner.


    ¡°I will give you a chance to take a closer look. You will probably understand the structure of the steel beetle right away!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to understand. Your hobby, not rescue.¡±


    ¡°You have to do it. You may find it, but it will be there to find you.¡±


    Now it¡¯s a power of choice. I can¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t know anymore. I looked at him and walked slowly.


    There was something like a statue of a yer hanging from the front of the wagon made of cogwheels. It was an ominous, womanly figure, suitable for a ghost ship with her dark hair lethargic and bloody all over her body.


    The arms and legs are buried and cannot be seen. Her limbs are crushed between the irregrities of the interlocking gears.


    It¡¯s a terrible imagination, but if that cog wheel turns¡­


    ¡°Huh¡­i.¡±


    Historia¡¯s arms and legs will be crushed betweenrge cogwheels.


    Something happened while we were away for a while. He stood in front of Historia, who looked miserable, and fidgeted with the gears that bound her.


    ¡°You even learned a new special move, right? How did you get caught?¡±


    ¡°¡­Kuk. it wasn¡¯t perfect Even if only the body was better¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have any pride to take care of? hang on. I¡¯ll solve it.¡±


    I tried to grab the gear and pull it, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. I don¡¯t think I can solve it with my own strength. You must have at least the power of Historia to be able to peel it off somehow¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s a useless effort. It¡¯s a cogwheel knot I devised. As much as you give it power, that power will pass on and imprison the director of Historia. Of course, if you¡¯re one of us, you¡¯ll find out the structure without difficulty!¡¯


    It¡¯s made unnecessarilyplicated. You¡¯ve set up a vicious device.


    Even if someone like me gave her strength, Historia¡¯s burden wouldn¡¯t increase, but that doesn¡¯t mean she has to spend her energy on futile things. I said about the cogs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it by force. The cogwheels are meticulously meshed. You will get hurt if you use force too quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not the time to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°is it?¡±


    Well, I¡¯m not in a position to worry about others, right?


    With weak strength, no special ability, and less preparation, he encountered Yukjangseong. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be more helpless than Historia stuck in the gears.


    Besides me, Historia seemed to think so too.


    ¡°Run away. no, take your time At least until your colleaguees along. The cogs he handles are pure physical force. If it¡¯s the founder, you¡¯ll have an advantage against Director Maximilien¡¯s cogs. So¡­ I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a courtesy or whatever. Fortunately, he seems to like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey. No matter how much I do, do I have to listen to the person who is tied up?¡±


    ¡°Is there a solution? You won¡¯t even get away with Director Maximilien. I know it when I hit it once. There is something¡­ strange about that person.¡±


    Historia spoke with a rather serious face, as if leaking military secrets. After pondering Historia¡¯s words, I said,


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s strange just looking at it. Are you sure you have to hit it to find out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious! The director¡¯s qigong is something different¡­ ugh!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. The gears turn.¡±


    There was enough pressure on his arm that even steel would fold. Because Historia strengthened her body with qigong, she endured. If she were an ordinary person, her limbs would have been cut off.


    I want to do it too much, but this is the only way to restrain it without buying a strong person like Historia. In some ways, it¡¯s reasonable, and in other ways, it¡¯s friendly behavior. At least that means I don¡¯t want to kill or hurt any more than necessary.


    ¡°There must be something the director is aiming for. I don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t kill me¡­ but if they figure it out¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Unlike the past when I tried to solve everything by force, now I¡¯m even thinking about this and that. It seems that he is a general and has the ability to read the great powers. As always, circumstances make a person.


    Of course, my response also depends on the situation.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I know the disease, and I know it. In the midst of this, if you, my ally, don¡¯t know, the calctions won¡¯t work.¡±


    Historia¡¯s judgment is befitting a general. So if I can let Historia judge more quickly with a trivial truth, that¡¯s to my advantage.


    So said.


    ¡°Physical disease is not my enemy.¡±


    Of course, I need the premise that Historia will be my ally even after knowing this.


    You can¡¯t be called a gambler unless you trust the cards in your hand.


    ¡°¡­not an enemy?¡±


    I nodded and started exining.


    ¡°There are six growth stats, and if you take out you, who is on my side, there are only three left in the Inner Circle: Youngark, Gwabyeong, and Cheontong. At the time of the departure of Yeong-gwe, there were only Gwabyeong and Cheontong in the headquarters. Then we are left with a very simple math problem. An inequality thatpares 1 and 2 that even a child would do.¡±


    He raised his hand and spread his fingers. One on my side, two on the other side. Of course, two are better than one. Even if there is a difference in growth, it is still a difference in nature.


    When strength reaches a certain level, it bes a number. Anything that does not meet the standard is discarded to the decimal point and reigns as an integer.


    ¡°But if Mr. Shay isn¡¯t in this space, the direction of the inequality sign changes. like this.¡±


    As I said that, I slowly folded and extended my fingers. Now two on my side and one over there. now i have the advantage


    Of course, ¡®over there¡¯ is Cheon Tong. The Tian Tong, which created and defended the military state and hopes to continue in the future, will not tolerate change.


    However, the soldier who made the military state, but regarded it as an interesting toy¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    With a smile on his face, he affirmed my words.

 Chapter 292

    EP.293 Actually, I,


    Historia, couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation for a while and stuttered. Maximilien¡¯s loud voice filled her silence.


    ¡°Major Historia. Do you see how troubled I was now? You and I had no reason to argue. I would have ignored you if you hadn¡¯t tried to engage me in guerri warfare.¡±


    ¡°¡­How did that happen?¡±


    a surprised face It deserves it.


    Is the head of the weapons development bureau of the military actually my ally? I didn¡¯t know this at all until I met myself and read my thoughts.


    ¡°This is also to me, Mr. Maximilien. If we hade a little sooner, we wouldn¡¯t have cut down on unnecessary fights.¡±


    In fact, even as an ally, it didn¡¯t help much. I expected a good response, but the one who fought against it was Historia. Are you like this?


    When I med it, Maximilien made an excuse.


    ¡°I amte because of my stomachache. By the time I finished my urgent errands, it was already after the control of heavenly pain had begun. The signalman did not respond to my call and went away for a while, while my faithful servants were assigned elsewhere. It was left unattended without receiving any reports, and only moved after hearing gunshots, so we have no choice but to arrive now.¡±


    ¡°Are you ming others?¡±


    ¡°I was just telling the truth! If Chun Tong hadn¡¯t been careful to keep me alert. How could you have reached the center so easily!¡±


    That too. Yuel, the saint of far-sightedness, is Aimeder of Heaven. A irvoyant who sees the world from a sitting position.


    Yuel noticed our approach and sent an angel to secretly guide us. I tried to solve it quietly, even revealing the identity of the signal soldier. It¡¯s partly because our strength isn¡¯t exceptional, but Maximilien¡¯s existence was definitely one of the reasons¡­


    But thinking about it makes me angry. Wouldn¡¯t it have been much more advantageous if you hade earlier? Why doesn¡¯t the world go as I nned? Does it only be so dangerous when you put your life on the stake!


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much help, was it? In the end, Leah did all the big things. You were toote to attack Historia who was weak!¡±


    I can¡¯t get past this. Ipetence is a sin beyond a certain level. I need to get something for my sins!


    Maximilien responded calmly to my questioning.


    ¡°You keep trying to shift the me, but isn¡¯t it your fault? Wouldn¡¯t there have been unnecessary conflict if you had given the warden a word in advance?¡±


    ¡°Whatever has passed will be passed on as it is, and now we have to think about the next thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I wished for. Now we can talk.¡±


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve confirmed each other¡¯s positions, let Lia go first.¡±


    If it was an ally, there would be no reason to tie up Historia. It was a legitimate request, but Maximilien did not respond.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we solve the warden¡¯s curiosity before solving it? It is not eptable to release and then be attacked again.¡±


    Being attacked is a specification. In other words, when Historia is freed, there is a possibility of attacking herself again.


    In other words, it means that you don¡¯tpletely trust me. Historia attacked her because I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You are meticulous in your work.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it an upational disease? Don¡¯t worry. I also need to be sure of myself. Gunguk is the toy I made with the most effort, but isn¡¯t it regrettable to bet on a non-100% possibility?¡±


    The answer is also logical, so there is no gap to dig into.


    While informing Historia, he must also convince Maximilien. Chet, even in this situation, I¡¯m not going to let go of the initiative. A person who uses an advantageous position properly is so tricky¡­


    At that time, Historia raised her head and looked at Maximilien.


    ¡°director. What are the odds of that? Why do you think the director is Huey¡¯s ally?¡±


    ¡°Youck patience. wait a little bit He will tell you.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me, Director. Huey¡¯s words¡­ are hard to take.¡±


    There was disbelief in Historia¡¯s re at me.


    Hey, if I cheated on you, how much did I cheat? It¡¯s not unfair when people who have been deceived by me say that. Shall I hit you when I¡¯m tied up?


    He fired with fierce intent to kill, but Historia did not budge.


    ¡°The Commissioner is kind to Huey. On the other hand, Chen Tong tried to kill Huey with all his might. What¡¯s with Huey that makes everyone do that? Why did Chief of Public Security Yongge Sieghrund change his attitude and show his favor after trying to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Director Sieghrund? Did that too! Haha I¡¯m getting more and more convinced of this!¡±


    Maximilien was not the only person who weed this ce. Even Historia took advantage of this moment to try to solve her own curiosity. I couldn¡¯t stop this flow of conversation between the two generals.


    ¡°I will tell you one thing. Me and Sieghrund aren¡¯t really subordinates of Heaven. Tian Tong brought us to the military state, but there is no clear hierarchical rtionship like the militarymand system. It is more like an employer-employee rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ an employee? It¡¯s an insincere director. I¡¯d say that¡¯s true, but the director of public security¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked diligently, too¡­ butpared to the director of public security, it¡¯s inferior. ¡®That¡¯ is probably a member of the Holy Sword Corps.¡±


    The words passed as if flowing from Maximilien¡¯s mouth. Historia reacted to the name of one of the world¡¯s most powerful military groups.


    ¡°¡­Sacred sword belt¡­? Are you talking about the elite of the Seonghwangcheong¡­?¡±


    ¡°Elite? No, I would be a ve.¡±


    Maximilien, with a brief sneer, boasted of all he knew.


    ¡°The strong who were abandoned by fate, but were taken in by the gods whom they regarded with admiration. They have no life of their own. All that remains is faith, and they do not spare their lives. Sieghrund would have done so. Therefore, Cheon Tong must have trusted that as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­That means it¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure because I¡¯ve never encountered it myself. However, who else besides the saintess could use angels as if they were limbs? Don¡¯t be too surprised to hear the obvious.¡±


    Maximilien narrowed his eyes and spoke softly as if exining to an idiot. That¡¯s actually true. At the point where the guardian angel of the military country exists, there is no choice but to be rted to the Seonghwangcheong, no matter how big or small.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter much since UL has turned its back on the Seonghwangcheong both personally and nationally.


    ¡°The chief of public security is a thousand limbs. But faith is bound to be broken in front of a firmer faith. Even if you insist on believing that you are a god, you cannot give more faith to something that does not exist than to openly exist in front of your eyes. So the first saintess had to get rid of the king in order to create a god.¡±


    ¡°¡­king.¡±


    If I had turned my back on him, I would have turned my back on him until the end, because I was holding onto the remaining handful of my faith.


    ¡°okay. I guess he¡¯s the King of Men.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°¡­The King of Humans?¡±


    Silence came to the secret space that existed under the ground.


    The same silence is of a different quality from the silence that arises from the absence of humans. I¡¯m afraid that if I speak out hastily, the facts I heard earlier might change. It was a story that could not beughed off as a joke, but could not be taken lightly.


    The first to break the silence was Jerien Grandiomor. Is it because it is directly rted to the king or is it just a personality problem? she asked, impatient with the silence.


    ¡°Uh uh how? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    And Yuel, who revealed all these secrets, answered irresponsibly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one knows whether it is the king of men or not.¡±


    ¡°But Yuel-sama said he was the king of humans!¡±


    ¡°Because wolves smell the blood of sheep the best. If those who pursue the king of men judged that way, there must be a reason I haven¡¯t seen.¡±


    Acting aloof and irresponsible as if it was none of his business. Looking at Yuel resentfully, Jerien held her head with both hands and trembled.


    ¡°Uh uh what? What disrespect have we done¡­¡±


    ¡°The disrespect is Hughie¡¯s bastard. Princess, do you really believe that?¡±


    Shiati still red at Yuel with eyes full of disbelief.


    ¡°He is a guy who has no outstanding abilities, but is full of bravado. That can¡¯t be a human king.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s something extraordinary to dismiss as mere bravado!¡±


    ¡°I went to school with Huey. If he was a real human king, something should have been different from then on. I don¡¯t even need a king who just sits by on the tragedy!¡±


    ¡°¡­though I¡¯m not defending the King of Men.¡±


    Yuel, who couldn¡¯t hear Siati¡¯s words, replied.


    ¡°The human king has no special powers. The saintess of the beginning rejected the human king throughout the future with her own strength. An ordinary human without any power even for the human king. Therefore, the world, without a king, is exclusively human¡­. Sin, punishment, goodness, and morality are allpletely human.¡±


    Yuel¡¯s words gradually turned into a chant that resembled a prayer. The soft voice rather stimted Shiati.


    ¡°Human things? That¡¯s what you did!¡±


    ¡°¡­okay. The sin is mine.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use if you say it¡¯s yours!¡±


    Shiati, who was very angry, asked Yuel something. Did you create this kind of hell just because you were a saint? Don¡¯t talk about your own sins after you¡¯vemitted them. Each one was a cry that sharply pierced Yuel¡¯s chest.


    However, Yuel felt the pain in a slightly different part.


    ¡°If he really is the king of men¡­ not the king of men, but a man¡­ this country¡­¡± He


    did not tolerate it.


    Yuel clutched his pounding chest and leaned over Gunung¡¯s corpse. Tofort him or herself who will be sad even after death.

 Chapter 293

    EP.294 A world made of cogwheels ¨C 1


    The more you have a trump card, the more you should hide it in your hand. Especially if it¡¯s a rare but impractical hand. Spilled water cannot be picked up and exposed information cannot be hidden again. It¡¯s best to hide as tightly as possible and aim for the most important moment.


    But if you¡¯re not going to take it to the afterlife without holding it tight, you¡¯ll have to use it someday.


    So what are you lying about?


    I am actually the king of men.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a great person. This fact has not helped me in any way throughout my life.


    If you are the king of beasts, you must reign over the individual with strong power that would originally represent each beast. That is the providence of the world and the right reason.


    But I have no power.


    I don¡¯t even have the means to prove that I am the king.


    The crown, the dragon robe, and the throne. nothing was given to me


    The naked king, who was left alone in a foreign country, that is me. Not naked, but anyway.


    ¡°The human king¡­?¡±


    Historia was dubious. In fact, the dubiousness was also very good. If Maximilien hadn¡¯t said it seriously, I would have just dismissed it as nonsense.


    I set out to dispel Historia¡¯s doubts.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. I am the king of men So from now on, call me your majesty, please me and pay 50% of the money you earn as taxes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noisy, so be quiet.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Look at this. If you don¡¯t recognize the human king or whatever, you¡¯re useless to anyone?


    While I kept my mouth shut, the cheeky people continued to ask questions on their own.


    ¡°¡­I have heard that the human king does not exist. Humans are the lord of all things. A dignified being who rules the earth because he can choose his own king.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so? Are you saying that humans are dignified beings?¡±


    A mechanical sneer crept across Maximilien¡¯s face.


    ¡°Even a great man like you is fooled by such words, but what about the othermoners? No matter how much you want to turn away, the truth is clear. Humans are inherently beasts, and the only advantagepared to other animals is that they are slightly stronger. A foolish man believes he is special, but hope is always far from the truth.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But! Humans used extraordinary methods to be special! By killing their king with human hands! It has be a ¡®special¡¯ existence that has done things that even animals would not do! I can¡¯t figure out how the hell he killed it!¡±


    FYI, I don¡¯t know either. It happened before I was born.


    Even the king does not know what happened during his lifetime.


    ¡°How can I prove that Huey is the king of men?¡±


    okay. If possible, inform the world with clear evidence. Why are you just sneaking around in the shadows? If possible, use the power you have and appoint me as king.


    To Historia¡¯s question, Maximilien gradually gained momentum and answered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the director convinced?¡±


    ¡°assurance? at all! No one is sure! Man has many kings thanks to killing kings with their own hands! In a world where even a beggar bes a king when he puts a crown on him, how can he identify a human king!¡±


    Unlike before, when he measured this and that against me, he boasted proudly to Historia. He seems to be the type to feel good while pretending to know.


    He¡¯s not the right personality to run a secret organization.


    ¡°Nevertheless, the king of men is the king and the advocate of all men! If there is a human king, he will surely be able to understand any human being. No matter how twisted and straying a human being is, if it is human, surely!¡±


    twisted and stray humans. Hearing those words, Historia instantly thought of a person.


    ¡®Lancart. The unlucky bastard that others looked at like a bug was friendly only to Huey. Not only that. Hui, the founder of Tirkanjaka, paid attention every time. Compared to what I showed, everyone was exceptionally friendly.¡¯


    Hey, I wonder if it would be better to think of yourself first. Why do you think you¡¯re normal?


    While tackling with his mouth shut, Maximilien even began to spit out unanswered questions.


    ¡°A human king would understand. That some parts of human beings can be turned into gears! The joints and muscles of the arms and legs are nothing more than machines made of organic matter, and cogwheels can sufficiently rece them! Humans can get better with gears¡­!¡±


    Historia recalled the memories of fighting Maximilien.


    A little while ago, Maximilien appeared with a steel beetle. The appearance was so tumultuous that Historia spotted Maximilien long before he reached it.


    Historia¡¯s physical condition after fighting against the angel was not normal. To the point where I wasn¡¯t sure if I could use even machine gun ammunition, let alone a bay rifle. Historia, who was at a disadvantage in many ways, tried to wage guerri warfare from a distance.


    But Maximilien did not respond. While inside the beetle, it steadily approached themunications headquarters. Historia¡¯s bullets are powerful, but not strong enough to pierce a steel beetle with level 5 alchemical steel meshing. Historia, who could not be allowed to approach, had no choice but to choose a hand-to-handbat.


    When he single-handedly confronted the steel beetle, grabbed the cogs with his bare hands, and attacked Maximilien, whose body was torn apart and exposed by the saw des he managed to make.


    Maximilien¡¯s limbs moved in a very strange way. It¡¯s like a cog on a gear turning¡­


    ¡°Like the director¡¯s limbs?¡±


    There was no intention whatsoever. I simply exined what I learned through the battle.


    However, the most ufortable thing in the world is the truth.


    The smile disappeared from Maximilien¡¯s face. Ticks and gear shifts were heard in his head.


    ¡°¡­the words were too long. I believe that you who have the qualifications to be the director of the Historia would have understood. That I have no intention of harming the king of men.¡±


    However, Maximilien¡¯s mechanical words and actions were not suitable for expressing emotions. Historia added another word, unaware of his difort.


    ¡°What does the Commissioner intend to do with Huey? I don¡¯t have any other intentions¡­ ah¡­!¡±


    Water overflows always because of a drop that fell just before overflowing.


    Offended, Maximilien snapped his fingers. The gears moved heavily, pulling Historia¡¯s limbs.


    Among the bows, there is a kind that uses the power of a winch to pull the bow. Historia¡¯s body moved just like that bow. Every time the gears twisted her limbs, her back twisted even more. A tearing scream escaped Historia¡¯s mouth.


    Maximilien twisted human limbs, but his expression did not change.


    ¡°Aware of your location, Director of Historia. I have the right to your life and death. Are you interrogating the man who holds your lifeline right here? How foolish are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡±


    ¡°You deserve to be my allies, but if you repeatedly disappoint me, I will reconsider my judgment. A friend who doesn¡¯t know his own way is more dangerous than an enemy.¡±


    It¡¯s downright torture. I, worse off, approached and pulled the cog wheel with all my might, but there was no effect either. Thinking about it again, I wonder if this is a king.


    Maximilien did not rx even when he saw me whining.


    ¡°It was my pure good will to exin the situation to the subdued opponent. But the Warden betrays the favor. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°iced coffee. Of course. I got it perfectly. Was our Historia too presumptuous?¡±


    Enough time. There were also many clues.


    Whether it¡¯s a steel beetle or a sophisticated mechanism with hundreds of thousands of cogwheels organically connected.


    power? does not exist. It can only move with the power of Maximilien, who turns the cogs, and must be controlled by him to exert its maximum power. To others, it is nothing more than a pile of scrap metal, but to Maximilien, it is a weapon that will never be taken away.


    among them here. In addition to authority, a prison made of gears that crushes arms and legs with mechanical power amplification.


    Unlike the Cheonjamsa, which was tied by the regressor, continuous force is applied to the cogwheel. You cannot escape by transforming your body with qigong. As soon as it transforms, it will tighten even more.


    ¡°¡­But escape magic is most dramatic when it seems impossible.¡±


    While saying that, I grasped the cogs on Historia¡¯s legs with both hands. Maximilien¡¯s eyes sank.


    ¡®Do you want to unscrew the cogs? Foolish, if you knew the structure of the steel beetle, you would know it was a futile attempt. Didn¡¯t you understand?¡¯


    I did understand. From what I¡¯ve read, in order to unscrew these cogs with human brute force, the steel beetle¡¯s tail must be removed and disassembled piece by piece. it sounds impossible


    Maximilien, who knew this better than anyone else, said while hiding a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me disappoint you either. Steel beetles cannot be moved by force.¡±


    ¡°Because I understand.¡±


    It is absolutely impossible to move only by force. Moving the steel beetle is something only Maximilien can do.


    ¡°Are you protesting to see me stop? If so, that¡¯s even more disappointing. If you think I¡¯ll change my mind just because of the crowd¡­


    ¡±


    Hearing a sound he should never have heard, Maximilien fell silent. Not understanding the current situation, he btedly looked at what was happening.


    The cog wheel is spinning. Backwards.


    It was not something that was done by force. I don¡¯t have enough strength. No, even if Tyr came, sheer brute strength would not be able to defy the power of these steel beetles. A mechanical device created by a mad genius over the years amplifies the force of a finger swipe by tens of thousands of times.


    One way to move this. Maximilien¡¯s Authority Geongon Supervision Lee¡­ A


    unique magician who pretends to be Lee. Just use it to turn the gears.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Maximilien was stunned. Even his mechanical thinking can¡¯t keep up with the shock so great.


    A cog that ispletely under his control and must move at his will. The steel beetle, his only weapon, gets out of his control.


    ¡®no way¡­! The King of Humans is not even a unique magician¡­!¡¯


    It took only a few seconds for him to regain consciousness. That¡¯s enough time.


    Historia¡¯s body jumped out. When the force exerted by the cogs disappears, the right leg and right arm lightlye out. Then the rest is easy. Before she could touch the gear on the other side, Historia violently pulled it out with force.


    Freed in an instant, Historia staggered andnded on the ground. I waited for her tond, then spread my arms and shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Vo. Did you enjoy it? Escape magic! Apuse everyone!¡±


    When I proudly shouted, Maximilien raised his hands with his eyes wide open. Historia thought it was a precursor to an attack and moved, but it wasn¡¯t an attack.


    Maximilienid one hand down and began to p, moving only his right arm. The apuse was so fervent that Historia, who took a defensive stance, was in vain.


    It has been a long time since I met an audience that responded well.

 Chapter 294

    EP.295 A World Made of Gears ¨C 2


    Qigong and Ceremonial Magic are skills. A feature of technology is its universality. Although there may be differences in degree depending on the person who handles it, learning the same thing and learning it produces a simr effect.


    On the other hand, unique magic is as unique as its name. The background you were born in, the environment you grew up in, the knowledge you learned and the experiences you had. In addition to all of that, Koyu-Mado was born with the tenacity to spread his ideas to the world.


    Just as no two people are alike under the sky, so too are their unique horses.


    A typical example is a telmunications soldier. Even themunication soldiers who grew up experiencing the same experience in the same space for several years have different unique magic. It has the nature of ¡®synchronization¡¯, so you can convey your thoughts to each other, but the detailed effects vary greatly.


    In a word, unique magic is unique.


    ¡°is it¡­! If he¡¯s the king of humans, can he use humans¡¯ unique magic as well as his own¡­!¡±


    How nice would it be


    I am the human king. Skills can be learned. qigong form, magic, alchemy, etc. It masters all the skills given to humans and does it within the limits possible.


    But unique magic is unique, so I can¡¯t learn it.


    It can only be stolen.


    Right now I¡¯m not manifesting Maximilien¡¯s unique magic, I¡¯m just creating a detour and stealing it.


    It may sound simr, but this is a bigger difference than you might think. This is because the subject who uses the unique magic is always the opponent.


    What if the opponent is wary of being stolen and gains unique magic? Then I can¡¯t use unique magic either. Since it can only steal unique magic that is ¡®active¡¯, it bes ineffective if the opponent even counteracts it.


    And that¡¯s not all. In unique magic, there is a ss that causes phenomena that are advantageous to oneself. A case in point is the magical power amplification of the magician Frelbjor. At that time, if I steal the unique magic, the magic power of Prelbjor rises. M I¡¯m only doing good things.


    Even though I would be in trouble if I was caught stealing a unique magic sword, the condition was attached. Even the initiative lies with the opponent. It is a very disappointing performance for a special move hidden by a human king.


    But¡­


    ¡°In reply to your favor, I also showed favor. How is it fair now?¡±


    ¡°of course! Of course! haha thank you¡­! I don¡¯t even have to doubt it anymore!¡±


    ¡®Because even if you¡¯re not the king of humans, using someone else¡¯s unique magic is terrifying in itself! There¡¯s no doubt that the person who distorts the premise of inherent magic isn¡¯t the human king!¡¯


    Maximilien was delighted and I was also satisfied. A warm atmosphere lingers for a while. However, Historia, who had been suffering from near-torture a moment ago, remained vignt.


    ¡°¡­day off. I still don¡¯t know why the director needs you. You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful. Last time I was tied to a rope, this time I¡¯m stuck in a cogwheel. Why are you still tied up? Do you like being bound?¡±


    Then, Historia suddenly pped me on the back of the head. I read the thought, but it was so fast and fierce that I couldn¡¯t avoid it. I didn¡¯t feel any pain from the medicine, but the feeling that my head was spinning was strange.


    Historia muttered, looking down at the hand that had struck me.


    ¡°Even a human king can hit you.¡±


    ¡°Did you hit the king in the back of the head to confirm that? you this child I will arrest you for sphemy someday.¡±


    ¡°If I can hit you, the director can hurt you too. Strange rumors follow the director, so don¡¯t be rmed even if you seem friendly now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was stabbed in the back of the head by a friend I trusted just a moment ago.¡±


    Apart from wanting to hit me in the head, I feel that he cares for me, so I watch him. I said this to alleviate Historia¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°And as I said before, he is not my enemy.¡±


    ¡°of course! Why would you oppose the human king? Quite the contrary! In the lord of all things, there are only those who need a human king! Neither do I! I just want to ask permission from the King of Men, I have no intention of harming you!¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like torturing you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the warden¡¯s fault. Wasn¡¯t it too presumptuous in the circumstances at the time! However, the situation has changed, so I will answer the warden¡¯s questions now!¡±


    It seems that he was worried that he would be hated by me. Maximilien blurted out his purpose without even asking.


    ¡°I want to present a more convenient body to all human beings. By using cogs!¡±


    Presenting a more convenient body by using a cogwheel? No matter how much I think about it, I can only think of one.


    ¡°You mean you want to remodel the human body?¡±


    ¡°Remodeling sounds strange. Progress! With the addition of my discoveries, the human body will take a step forward!¡±


    As long as I¡¯m certain that I¡¯m the King of Men, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore. It will have to be revealed sometime anyway. Afterpleting his judgment, Maximilien said everything.


    ¡°The bones and muscles of humans move very mechanically in a fixed position. Like a cog wheel! If so, rece it with a gear that performs the same mission but is much stronger and more powerful than that! Wouldn¡¯t the human body get even better!¡±


    I heard it before, but I ignored it because it was crazy.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already seeded.¡±


    ¡°I have the power to manipte cogs. Therefore, the gears inserted into my body move very strongly and organically. But then it is only a special thing for me. In order to present this technology to all humans¡­ we need a human king who has regained his power.¡±


    I knew he was crazy from the moment I read his thoughts, but he was far more crazy than I expected. He sincerely believed that human transformation was utilitarianly better.


    Historia¡¯s face twisted. It is a face tired of facing madness. Maximillian¡¯s argument was radical and radical enough to make her heart understandable.


    So I chimed in loudly.


    ¡°indeed. Humans are tool-using creatures. You don¡¯t have to limit the tool to the outside of your body. If it is a tool that works inside the body, it can be extremely effective.¡±


    ¡°also! I thought you would understand!¡±


    ¡°Is it possible? Everyone¡¯s body structure is different.¡±


    ¡°What do you think I did in the military! Over the past 20 years, we have obtained meaningful data through numerous trials and errors. Except for very special cases, any human being can be advanced!¡±


    Let¡¯s not ask anyone and how they went through trial and error for now.


    In any case, there is some truth to Maximilien¡¯s im. Instead of bone and muscle, his limbs are stuffed with gears. Maximilien gained unreasonable movement and durability while manipting the cogwheel with his unique magic.


    It is to give it to another human being wholeheartedly.


    ¡°From what I hear, it seems fine. How did other people react?¡±


    Maximilien grumbled as if he had waited.


    ¡°That is the problem. Most of them reject my offer out of vague reluctance. Even disabled veterans living with permanent disabilities! It will definitely get better, but finding people who willingly ept is picking stars from the sky! How foolish to shun advances out of unfounded fear!¡±


    I want to present it to all humans, but I don¡¯t have the confidence to convince them. However, it is difficult to use a somewhat forcible method because active cooperation is required to adjust the body with gears.


    ¡°Oops. That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need a human king! If you awaken as a true human king, you will be able to solve it!¡±


    Empathize with the other person and elicit a good response. It was even easier because he had a great deal of favor with me in the first ce. I chatted with Maximilien like old friends.


    As the story progressed smoothly, an old friend on the other end grabbed me by the shoulder.


    ¡°day off. It looks like it would be better not to go¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Do you keep touching me from behind? don¡¯t stand behind me It evokes an instinctive fear.


    I shrugged my shoulders nervously. Historia stumbled. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know how to react so strongly.


    ¡°Aww¡­¡±


    No, that¡¯s true, but if Historia was in normal condition, even if I kicked her with all her might, she wouldn¡¯t budge. The limbs that had been tested to their stic limits a moment ago were still not normal. Just enough to make me suffer from my struggles.


    I lowered my head towards Historia, whose arms and legs were trembling, and said nervously.


    ¡°You keep talking. he¡¯s not my enemy Even if you are the enemy, what are you? What are you going to do when you can¡¯t even move your limbs?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°At this point, why don¡¯t you try ¡®progress¡¯ as well?¡±


    I put my hand on her shoulder and whispered softly. Historia flinched at something burrowing deep into her chest.


    Historia, unable to find the right words to say, bit her teeth and lowered her head. After a snort, he approached Maximilien.


    ¡°I will ept it. Let¡¯s shake hands once and leave this ce quickly. It looks like Mr. Shay will arrive if I keep dragging out time.¡±


    ¡°Since the word came out, I ask, what is the identity of the boy? They express their blind hatred for the lord of all things, but I¡¯m in trouble because I can¡¯t find a clue.¡±


    ¡°Are you aware? We met in prison too.¡±


    He held out his hand and walked towards Maximilien. Maximilien also reached out to meet him. As long as the distance is reduced, he and I will hold hands.


    Oh right. You might not get an answer after the handshake, so I¡¯ll ask you a question before that.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Maximilian. I have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Something?¡±


    Walk casually and ask casually. Anyway, lest he have the slightest question.


    ¡°I heard from Mr. Shay, do you know what the King of Sin is?¡±


    Maximilien answered without question.


    ¡°The King of Sin? What does that mean? Isn¡¯t sin an illusion created by man, not an animal? How can a king exist where there is no existence?¡±


    ¡°Yes? I think so.¡±


    I asked just in case.


    As I read it through mind reading, there is no keyword in his memory of the king of sins. However, the disease Maximilien is at the level of a major executive even in the warrant of creation. He might think of a new link around a word he hadn¡¯t heard, so I poked him.


    Hey, do you have any clues? I can¡¯t help it. I saw the regressor in the previous episode, and I didn¡¯t even know it existed until I read the thoughts. To be honest, I¡¯m still dubious about it. But I can¡¯t believe that a regressor has seen it in person.


    haha how do you find out Catch up next to the regressor and dig up clues? I mean, that¡¯s dangerous too. If I want to live long, I¡¯ll have to get away from the regressor.


    ¡®It¡¯s a strange word to be the king of sin. It wouldn¡¯t be bullshit. But why would the king of men ask me that? If the king of sin exists, isn¡¯t it only the human king? You know better than anyone else.¡¯


    Did you reveal too much interesting information? Maximilien¡¯s thoughts becameplicated. Before he gets serious, let¡¯s shake hands quickly. It was time for me to hurry up.


    At that moment, Aji passed in Maximilien¡¯s field of vision. Aji, who was hiding from the uproar, appeared as soon as the fight seemed to be over. The dog king was clearly in sight of Maximilien.


    ¡®dog. A wolf. The same but different king of two beasts. Therefore, [he] said, only a dog king could¡­ find a human king.¡¯


    With a tap, a gear turns. The flow of thought changes. Realizing something, he quickly calmed down his excitement and looked at me with wariness.


    ¡®Why did I ask for a handshake?¡¯


    ¡®Cause I need to hold your hand


    ¡®My body is full of gears and moves with my own magic.¡¯


    That¡¯s why you can¡¯t reap unique magic. Your body moves with your own magic, so if you don¡¯t have your own magic, your body would stop.


    ¡®He can use my unique magic.¡¯


    By any chance, if I run rampant with my unique magic at the gears of your body¡­ your body could explode.


    ¡®danger¡­!¡¯


    Just before we joined hands, we heard the twisting of gears.


    Suddenly, Maximilien¡¯s arm turned 180 degrees. It was so grotesque that the entire arm flipped over and folded, rather than an outstretched hand, like a machine covered with a human shell.


    yea too Is it because he is a person who crafts gears? quick to judge As soon as I judged, my arm immediately moved. Sexual growth isn¡¯t gained by ying cards.


    Maximilien The Warrant Officer of All Things, the Director of the Military Bureau.


    I also got a clue, but on the contrary, it became like giving a clue to the other person.


    I had nothing to hold on to, so I waved my empty hand and said.


    ¡°¡­Can I take this as a sign that you don¡¯t want to be with me?¡±


    Maximilien red at me and replied stiffly.


    ¡°No. Just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what? A handshake is a time-honored sign of friendship. It means that instead of holding a weapon in my hand, I will hold the other person¡¯s hand. Any reason for your refusal?¡±


    ¡°¡­there is a reason. We just talk.¡±


    ¡°circumstances? Have you suddenly stopped trusting me? Otherwise, it makes no sense.¡±


    Maximilien was silent. There is a reason, but I can¡¯t bear to say it.


    because he was scared like other normal people.


    ¡°Were you anxious? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    I squeezed through that gap and pointed at Maximilien¡¯s inconsistency.


    ¡°I was afraid that I could destroy your body, so I got rid of it with a vague sense of reluctance, right?¡±


    Maximilien wanted all other human beings to be ¡®excellent¡¯ like him. He hoped that he could handle his body much more efficiently by inserting gears into his body.


    As the king of humans, I cannot ignore the wishes of humans. Just as the king of beasts represents the consensus of a species, I respect the wishes of the person in front of me.


    As long as there is no problem with the wind, that is.


    ¡°Progress? You are the same, how do you progress! Neither you nor those who rejected you! It¡¯s just one beast that¡¯s been terrified!¡±


    Maximilien, who is a military general, a magician with unique magic, and an excellent alchemist.


    In front of me, after all, he is an ordinary person.


    Maximilien¡¯s body trembled. The gears embedded in his body continued to idling fiercely. The overflowing power seems to explode at any moment.


    In front of him trembling with shame and anger, I revealed the truth.


    ¡°I, the king of men, assure you! You are by no means special! You just put a few gears in your body, and you are amon criminal! There¡¯s no way an ordinary person like you can change the species called ¡®human¡¯!¡±


    Maximilien stretched out his right hand and removed the cloak. The body was revealed as if it was made of clothes made of cogwheels.


    The gears hanging from the body turn furiously. A lump of iron heats up with friction. elerated by overclocking, a feverish wind like a huge exhtion erupted from his body.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your drink? ha ha ha! It doesn¡¯t even matter!¡±


    My sneer was overshadowed by the nking of machinery. As I turned my head, a steel beetle approached and shed me down with a massive saw de.

 Chapter 295

    EP.295 A world made of cogwheels ¨C 2


    Maximilien was born in many countries.


    A country where everything in the world is false because of alchemy. Even a stone rolling along the roadside is an artifact created by someone. Thend where the goldenndscape roams is itself a blessing and a curse. Humans live under the weight of gold.


    It took less than a hundred years for the nature that the Earth Mother had created over hundreds of millions of years to be covered with human traces. Even humans were used as raw materials in a country where even Younggeun crops were in decline.


    Thanks to being born in such a country, Maximilien survived.


    Maximilien had no arms. Neither Maximilien nor his parents were surprised. People who have not had arms since birth do not know why they have four limbs. In addition, the nations were originally unique countries in which three births resulted in a deformed child.


    If there is somethingcking, the nations make up for it with alchemy. Even if that¡¯s a child¡¯s arm that hasn¡¯t fully grown. His parents, who were moderately capable alchemists, decided to make prosthetic arms for their child.


    Excessively ambitiouspared to ability.


    In the nations, if three were born, one woulde out with madness. Such was the case with Maximilien¡¯s parents. From a young age, Maximilien was subjected to all sorts of alterations, receiving intense attention from his parents.


    Is it love or obsession?


    In any case, thanks to his parents¡¯ extreme efforts and endless suffering, Maximilien learned alchemy. With that knowledge, he made his own prosthetic hand.


    Wandering around the world wearing a prosthetic gear, he quickly became famous.


    No matter how good an alchemist is, it is difficult to implement the necessary functions at that time. However, Maximilien, whose cogs are like his own body, made a sturdy mechanism out of low-quality materials. People were enthusiastic about his different works from design.


    Alchemy is honest. ording to thew of equivalent exchange, no matter how hard you try to save money, you cannot exceed the absolute value of the annuity. Adhering to the old way did notpete with Maximilien.


    Competitive Maximilien almost raked in money from all over the world. In countries where pension value is the truth, money is power. Maximilian, who founded thepany with a huge amount of money, has emerged as a new emerging force in the nations¡­


    until the Golden Pce rejects him.


    When the permission was given, the wildcats rushed in. Maximilien was an excellent alchemist and had a knack forbat, but the nations were alchemists. The other side of the scale is heavier, but the miracle of tilting in the opposite direction does not happen.


    After a long chase, Maximilien was forced to flee across the border.


    Then one day, news came that Maximilien¡¯s parents were looking for him. It was clear that he had been taken hostage. It¡¯s reasonable to ignore them, but for Maximilien, his parents are his teachers and benefactors. I couldn¡¯t let it die. He returned to the nations on his own feet.


    Meeting his parents under strict surveince, Maximilien took a cogwheel out of his pocket.


    Nations say that if three are born, one deformed child will emerge, and one madman and one genius.


    Sometimes all three of them are born at once.


    Maximilien had a terrible dislike of his parents¡¯ ipetence and nervous nature. Taking out his anger on his son for failing in the experiment was iprehensible to Maximilien¡¯smon sense. Except for that, he loved his family just like that.


    If there is somethingcking in the nations, they make up for it with alchemy. Just as the parents did to Maximilien¡¯s arms, Maximilien tried to ¡®fix¡¯ his parents¡¯ heads.


    Parents can no longer be angry. If you can¡¯t think, you can¡¯t be angry.


    Unlike his parents, Maximilien did not take responsibility for his failures. Calmly admitting that he wascking, he cleaned up everything around him and left.


    ***


    A brown shadow fell beside me like a meteor just before the sharp saw de tore me apart. Aji who had been hiding until now. The dog king, who can unleash his rage against cogwheels, leaped furiously at the saw de.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    Even a child is not stupid enough to stick his teeth into a sharp saw de. Aji¡¯s goal is not the saw de, but the shaft connected to the saw de. Aji burrowed into the steel beetle at once, bit the shaft, and pped it. It¡¯s like grabbing the axle and tearing it off.


    ¡°Mung! Mung-mung-mung-mung!¡±


    And screamed while hanging.


    Although size doesn¡¯t necessarily corrte with strength, the Steel Beetle showed the difference in pure weight ss. Aji spun around with the saw de.


    ¡°Ah. You can¡¯t do that with your own strength.¡±


    Humans are not strong. Objectively,pared to other beasts, there is no better corner physically. The skin is thin, the ws are round, and the bones are soft. I wonder how you survived.


    But man¡¯s real power is his ability to bring strength from elsewhere.


    I peel off the skins of other animals and wrap myself in them. It splits stones and pulls out horns to use as ws. Cut down trees and twist young to rece the skeleton. The strength brought about like that is not yours, so you can handle it carelessly. Even if a tool breaks, it¡¯s enough to make it again.


    Man became the ruler of the earth by using tools.


    The steel beetle, greedily using the principle of the wheel, arithmetically multiplies the power by thousands or hundreds of times. Even the king of beasts cannot withstand the violence of numbers.


    Oh, except for the human king, of course.


    I hung on to Aji and reached for the falling saw de. My hand covered the side of the saw de that would tear everything in the world at once.


    If things were right, my hands would be torn apart.


    chin.


    My meeting with the saw de ended in a quiet sound. The saw de, which had been raging like a raging storm, became a still life the moment it touched it.


    ¡°Muuuu¡­¡±


    Aji¡¯s stupid cry was heard as he hung on to the iron bar. Maximilien opened his mouth in silence.


    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t a baseless provocation. Even dealing with steel beetles.¡±


    ¡°If you can do it, I can too.¡±


    Unlike the chariot, which uses wheels as power, the steel beetle moves only with Maximilien¡¯s ability. Even the joints that connect the rolling wheels, rotating saw des, and gear wheels are all under his authority.


    So I, who use the same power, exercise the same level of dominance.


    Maximilien snapped his fingers. The steel beetle wriggled with each action, like scratching the air with its ws. It tries to get out of my hands and move ording to the intention of the real owner.


    But as long as I¡¯m holding it, it doesn¡¯t move. Because I am moving exactly the opposite of Maximilien.


    ¡®It¡¯s antagonistic. You can¡¯tpletely take control. Is that enough¡­ There is a chance.¡¯


    Chet. It¡¯s quick to notice


    It¡¯s okay to lose your sanity if you¡¯ve provoked this much, but maybe it¡¯s because you put a cogwheel in your head. Emotions and reason operate separately.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too ugly to be angry after being stabbed in the head?¡±


    ¡°I am not angry. You deserve to say that to me.¡±


    Do not lie. You¡¯re angry. You¡¯re just holding onto reason by turning the cogwheels in your head!


    ¡°You attack me silently and you don¡¯t get angry. I don¡¯t have any trust.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. You have no will to follow me. but i need you Since we do not agree with each other, we have no choice but to hide our stronger opinions.¡±


    ¡°Even if you drag me along, it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t cooperate.¡±


    ¡°You may not cooperate. But what about the human king?¡±


    It¡¯s not difficult either.


    I am the king of men, and even if I regain my strength, my personality will be twisted and my personality will not change.


    But the reason why I can¡¯t help but feel threatened is that humans have a record of expelling kings with their own hands¡­


    ¡°Perhaps the king of sin will be more cooperative.¡±


    No matter how you think about it, the king of sins that the regressor saw from the future is definitely a human king.


    I am human. It is a beast. Beasts do not do anything to destroy the world. no it¡¯s impossible in the first ce Because animals are also part of the world.


    In order to destroy the world, you must firstmit suicide, but if youmit suicide, you cannot destroy the world. what a contradiction


    But you did it. Awesome humans.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know the true meaning of the lord of all things. Actually, I didn¡¯t even need to know. My purpose was only to meet the king of men. But¡­ if you don¡¯t acknowledge me, I¡¯ll have to find another way!¡±


    Maximilien raised his right arm.


    A gear that crawled out of somewhere rides on his body and rolls around. No need to assemble, the cog wheel found its ce and moved on its own. The steel meshes heavily. A huge steel armpleted in an instant.


    Maximilien aimed at me and brandished his steel arm. I screamed.


    ¡°Take him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if your limbs are broken, I will fix them.¡±


    ¡°I do not need!¡±

 Chapter 296

    EP.296 A world made of gears ¨C 3


    A huge steel arm moving forward. An overwhelming sense of weight is felt. The frightened body trembles uncontrobly.


    ¡®Either let go of the saw de or catch it while holding it. It¡¯s Lee Ji-sun. How will I respond?¡¯


    If you let go of the saw de, it will m me in the head, if you hold on, the steel arm will crush me. There is no right answer to the choice made by the opponent.


    I chose another option.


    I put my finger on the inside of the saw de. Sharp on the outside, but dull on the inside. Carefully grabbing hold of it so as not to cut it, I stole Maximillian¡¯s unique magic and used it.


    Yuyumado Gear Maiden.


    A world made of gears. If you touch one, all the teeth in the chain move at the same time. There are no ¡®imperfect¡¯ concepts such as power or wear of friction teeth.


    In the world of cogs, there are only two.


    It doesn¡¯t turn around.


    While Maximilien was paying attention to his arm, he turned the saw de the other way. My body whips up. Arms tremble from excessive pressure. The de does not stand still, but the feeling of finger pressure is clear.


    Fortunately, thanks to the medicine, it doesn¡¯t hurt. thank you dope Please take care of me often in the future.


    ¡®You¡¯re good. However, that ability is originally mine.¡¯


    Maximilien was not just watching. As soon as he red at me through the monocle, the saw de stopped abruptly. My body, which was going up, followed the inertia and floated in the air.


    A dizzying sensation as if gravity had disappeared. But if you¡¯vee this far, that¡¯s enough. He pulled out two cards from his pocket.


    Diamonds 2 and 8. All-purpose grappling hooks and all things thin.


    Attach the wire to the hook and throw it towards the steel beetle. He vigorously pulled the hook on the cogwheel. I don¡¯t have superhuman strength, but I can control the direction of falling.


    The body draws a descending parab until it reaches the side of the steel beetle. Before colliding, I stretched out both feet andnded on top of the cogs. As soon as his foot touches it, he moves the gear with Maximilien¡¯s unique magic. Only the cogs I stepped on turned upward.


    The cog wheel faithfully fulfilled its duties in its ce. A cog wheel that looks like a huge watermill spins with my weight on it. It seems that the feet are throwing themselves. Bnced, he strode up. After all sorts of tricks, I reached the back of the steel beetle.


    I heard Maximilien¡¯s voice behind me.


    ¡°You are good at linking. Even if you turn the cog wheel, it¡¯s a difficult skill to follow easily. Isn¡¯t that just stealing unique magic?¡±


    Immediately after hearing the voice, a huge hand mmed down on my side. The shock shakes the feet. I quickly backed away and saw a hand made of scrap iron and cogs scratching at a steel beetle. Sparks fly and bumps and bumps mesh with each other. After some friction, the iron hand became one with the iron beetle.


    Maximilien pulled his arm as it was and jumped up at once. In just one second, I caught up with the height I had climbed with great effort. To the point of nonsense.


    ¡°Even so, only you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I lived with cogs all my life? Byparison, you first used this ability a little while ago. Is that the ability of a human king?¡±


    It may be thanks to mind reading, but let¡¯s not tell you. I nodded.


    ¡°Humans are tool-using animals.¡±


    ¡°The king of humans is to skillfully use all tools. It¡¯s not necessarily a story limited to tools, is it? Alchemy and qigong. All of them are very skilled.¡±


    His gaze turned to my card. Perhaps because I am an alchemist, I grasped the essence of alchemy contained in my card at once.


    ¡°However, the work is disappointingpared to the skill level. It was made of alchemy steel without any function. Is that all?¡±


    Chet. Do you want to know how much magic it takes to give alchemy a function? Oh you must know You must be the strongest alchemist in the military.


    If you add your magic, I¡¯ll make it better. After grumbling inside, I opened another card and asked.


    ¡°Can you show me something else?¡±


    ¡°It has to be shown. If you want to stay alive.¡±


    do it if you wish Now, let¡¯s start the magic show again¡­


    I was about to do it, but Maximilien stretched out his arm without warning. At hismand, a great steel hand tries to grab me. If caught there, it would look like minced meat put in a grinder.


    But the ce where I set foot is on the steel beetle. The footrests are all cogs. I tried to move the body by turning the footrest like before, but


    the cogs don¡¯t move. My body staggered because I couldn¡¯t keep up with the ident.


    ¡®You can¡¯t run away the same way. Just like you, I can stop the gears you are moving.¡¯


    Assessing the situation and responding too quickly. Even if it rots, it is fleshy. Even though it has overwhelming power, it gradually reduces my options and puts pressure on me.


    In the blink of an eye, the grip of steel covered his vision. Even if hit, seriously injured. If caught, there is no future. I need to evade, but I lost control of the footrest and am now staggering.


    When ns go awry, they get flustered and make judgments toote. When fighting a strong opponent, even that brief gap is fatal. I missed the only chance to ovee the crisis, and the steel hand swept over my body¡­


    ¡®Is this all?¡¯


    I think now is an opportunity.


    Now that you are distracted and your view is obscured. He stretched out his hand as if waiting.


    Hundreds of gears in front of your eyes. Most of them are simply added to increase destructive power, but there are also important gears that form the basic skeleton. If you don¡¯t know, you can¡¯t tell them apart, but I know exactly thanks to reading the designer¡¯s thoughts.


    I caught the target and took out the card.


    Diamond 1 Pickpocket Skewer. Hold it upside down and insert it obliquely. After aiming for the gap in the gearwheel, it bends like a fishing rod under the pressure of the steel arm and bounces out. Blood is visible as if the grip was torn, but thanks to that, one cog is missing. The skeleton is visible through the skin.


    It¡¯s like pickpocketing. You have to peel off your shell and get your hands on the most important thing. I reached into it without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Maximilien can spin the cogs as much as he wants, but if that¡¯s all he¡¯s doing, it¡¯s just idling. In order to wield power properly, you need a center to be a fulcrum.


    Of course, the fulcrum is his body, and for that purpose, Maximilien has driven gears into every corner of his body.


    In other words, that steel arm was connected to his body.


    In other words, I can break his body through the gears connected to him.


    reach out


    Cogs overflow. A wave of steel sweeps through my body. Rotation can be stopped, but inertia cannot be eliminated. The elerating steel pounded heavily on my body.


    If it¡¯s just a little bitter, my whole body will be crushed. before that.


    My fingertips touched the skeleton.


    A hand made of steel that mimics the human body. His ability is directed from the extremity to the center of the framework that makes up the skeleton. The gears that were moving stopped one by one. Fingers, wrists, elbows, shoulders¡­ I stopped all the devices that were running in the joints in turn. And the steel arm he made ended there.


    But the gears don¡¯t end there.


    Maximilien cut the flesh to attach the prosthetic arm and imnted steel into the shoulder de. There are gears on the surface of the joint to control the prosthetic arm. From there, he captures thework of cogwheels extending throughout Maximilien¡¯s body, which began anew.


    ¡°found.¡±


    Even as my body was crushed by the steel, I clenched my hands tightly.


    Yuyumado Gear Maiden.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on? Senses¡­?!¡¯


    By the time I realized it, it was already toote.


    The target is all gears connected to me. Command all of them, including those inside Maximilien¡¯s body. Commands that are as powerful as they are easy to understand.


    turn in reverse until it breaks.


    ¡®¡ª-!!!!¡¯


    The steel arm exploded.


    The parts that made up the arms rotated in different directions. Misalignment Torsional dysfunction and runaway. The steel arm, which had all sorts of problems with the mechanism, broke into pieces and bounced in all directions.


    The steel arm that tried to attack me broke into thousands of gears and collided. Although they are small in size, all alchemy steels are level 3 or higher. Dense metal rips through the skin and hits the head. Some gears even rode over my body.


    The shock threw his body backwards. My back hurts when I hit the floor, and my arm hurts from being crushed all over. I¡¯m sure the drug you took earlier is still there. It seems that my body feels a crisis and calls out for an emergency.


    Okay.


    ¡®Cause I¡¯m still alive


    It was big that the steel arm exploded at thest moment. The impact was scattered all over the ce as the binding force weakened. Thanks to that, the crisis of stampede was reduced to a throbbing pain all over the body. A very positive result.


    the problem is.


    ¡°Yes, yes! I just found out!¡±


    That Maximilien is still alive.


    Failed.


    No, it was half sessful. Maximilien¡¯s prosthetic arm waspletely gone, and his exposed left half was dyed red. The cogwheels inside the body run wild, and the bleeding caused can be seen even outside the skin.


    But he didn¡¯t die.


    Maximilien saw through exactly what I was trying to do and responded quickly. He barely survived thanks to the gears breaking the bond before changing his body. That¡¯s a reflexive response. what a monster


    he opened his mouth It seemed that he was still alive, as clear blood gushed out of his mouth.


    ¡°You can only control the gears that touch your body. yes?!¡±


    ¡­I even noticed my weakness while I was about to die.


    As I said before that strength needs a center, it applies to me as well. My body must ¡®contact¡¯ his unique magic so I can steal his ability or I can¡¯t use it.


    I don¡¯t want to tell you that, so let¡¯s get away with it.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You go out to lie about the obvious! If only you could steer the gears out of reach! My limbs must have strangled me already! Just like you tried earlier!¡±


    I¡¯m quick to notice. More than anything else, it¡¯s difficult to make a judgment in that short moment and act boldly.


    ¡°Is that why you climbed the steel beetle? If you step out, the distanced steel beetles will only obey mymands! Pretending to run away, I deliberately moved the battlefield here! Am I right?¡±


    I have no choice but to admit it now. He nodded meekly.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t grow up through strength alone. Unlike Historia.¡±


    ¡°haha! that¡¯s what i¡¯m saying The King of Humans is said to have lost most of his powers, but he¡¯s a formidable opponent! It feels like I¡¯m fighting myself!¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way. If you limit yourself to the concept of cogwheels, you are better than anyone else.¡±


    He said it with sincerity.


    He is growing every moment. If you limit yourself to the concept of a cogwheel, you are Maximilien, who has reached the pinnacle of humanity. I thought there was nowhere to go further, but I¡¯m still developing even more.


    ¡°In a world made of gears, you are the pinnacle of human beings. Every step you take is a step that no one has ever taken. When you break new horizons, they will soon be conquered by humans. It is only in the field of ¡®cogs¡¯.¡±


    It¡¯s the biggestpliment I can give. It was sincere without exaggeration.


    Maximilien, who listened with a nk expression for a moment, burst intoughter.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Impressive! I¡¯ve never needed anyone¡¯s approval, but I¡¯m happier than any praise I¡¯ve heard in my life! Is this really the king of humans!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m kicked out of the human representative, so I don¡¯t have public confidence.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to get your strength back!¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. Because I hate it. Even if I don¡¯t do it with you. How do you know what you guys are going to do to my body?¡±


    Even if that¡¯s a wish, I can¡¯t grant my wish to have my body at will. The most basic instinct of life. The constancy to protect myself is still the same.


    Because the human king is a beast before being a king.


    ¡°And I have more to tell you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you this right before I kill you.¡±


    ¡°There will be no chance for that. I¡¯ve figured out your abilities. Stop it if you act to prevent it from approaching.¡±


    Maximilien held the prosthetic arm on his left arm in an ufortable position. p p p. The prosthetic arm in the shape of an arm was reassembled, and a long groove was dug from the elbow to the back of the hand. As the tip parted, it took the form of a bowgun.


    No, it was the bowgun itself.


    A gear the size of a fingernail rolled in by itself and settled into the groove. The little cog wheel idled, hanging from its groove, at Maximilien¡¯smand. The sound of the wind is so loud that it is hard to believe that it was made by wheezing small teeth. If it elerates along the groove, the cogs wille flying at me with speedsparable to bolts.


    Maximilien pointed his improvised bowgun at me.


    ¡°Can you use anti-tank qigong? It doesn¡¯t matter. There are enough bullets, so just shoot them until they run out. Now, if you have anything else to say, tell me.¡±


    In the first ce, he said he couldn¡¯t use it because hecked energy. Threatening people by pointing a gun at them. It¡¯s a really good way to talk.


    I grumbled and stacked the cards. Ten clovers for one diamond. I made a deck with a total of 11 cards and shuffled them lightly.


    ¡°No. A magician¡¯s trick is that you shouldn¡¯t reveal it even if a knife is inserted into your throat. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t tell you unless you¡¯re a heavy-mouthed person. Like Lieutenant General Ebon, for example.¡±


    Maximilien also remembered Lieutenant General Ebon, the lord of all things. he asked.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Ebon. It¡¯s a name I miss. I hear he is in the abyss¡­¡±


    Then he fell silent. Maximilien, recalling the information, red at me with a sunken gaze.


    ¡°The heavy-mouthed person you spoke of must die soon. Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him, he was with me at the time. If you want to hear my eulogy, please die by my hands. I will listen to it until I die.¡±


    ¡°¡­On the contrary, if I torture you until the point of death, I might hear it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good attitude. Try it.¡±


    I said that and grabbed the top card with both hands and pulled it out.


    diamond queen. Queen of Heaven.


    It was as if an unrealistically small folded nket was unfolding. I wrapped the Queen of Heaven as a cloak. A warm feeling surrounds me.


    Queen of Heaven. A premium fabric that¡¯s a little warmer, a little tougher, and a little better hiding. But that¡¯s not all. If that¡¯s the only thing, there¡¯s no reason to praise her as the Queen of Heaven.


    The true power of the Queen of Heaven is the power to confine magical power. Even if it is light, if it is made of magic, it is perfectly confined. Enough to present pitch-ck darkness to a vampire who hates light.


    I dered by tightening my cor.


    ¡°I will do my best to resist.¡±

 Chapter 297

    EP.297 A world made of gears ¨C 4


    Rumble. The sawtooth of the bullet rotated violently and scratched the groove one after another. It elerates in an instant along a uniform groove and then flies right in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    Still, from what I can see, it¡¯s not as fast as Historia¡¯s Qigong bullets. However, if it is hit by a heavy gear, the amount of impact will be enormous.


    ¡®shoulder.¡¯


    But my ability is mind reading. I figured out where I was aiming and avoided it one step ahead. Where my shoulder used to be, a cogwheel whirls past me.


    If it were Historia, it would hit right afterunch, so she would never be able to dodge it.


    ¡®One avoids. It¡¯s a decent skill¡­ how about a hundred?¡¯


    what?


    Dozens and hundreds of gears crawled up Maximilien¡¯s body. The sight just looks like bugs covering the body. The cog wheel that went up to his shoulder went down the ridge of his body. The cogs that reached the wrist in line with the five were loaded into the bowgun one after another and elerated along the groove as before.


    Drurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    Now there is nothing to aim for. I n on swinging my arms to scatter the gears. Indiscriminate rampage relying on one¡¯s own strength without any psychological warfare. If that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t even use mind reading.


    Chit. If you are a technician, you have to fight with fierce psychological warfare and a trump card like this! Instead of fighting an unwinnable fight, I called my faithful punching bag.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    The dog king answered my call.


    Aji, who had climbed the top of the steel beetle, jumped at me without even having time to catch his breath. The head of Aji who arrived in front of me moved quickly. The flying cogwheel disappears as if being sucked into Aji¡¯s mouth.


    Every time Aji munched his cheek, it made a crackling sound. Sparks fly from the crevices of your teeth. Each gear Maximilien uses is at least level 4 alchemy steel, but in front of Aji¡¯s teeth, it¡¯s just a bit hard dog gum.


    No matter how many times he shot, Maximilien had two hands. Aji picks out the one flying towards me like a ghost and chews it up.


    The rampage is over. After spitting out thest cog, Aji stiffened his tail and let out a long howl.


    ¡°A!¡±


    dog king. Man¡¯s old friends still sided with me. Even if he couldn¡¯t bite Maximillian, at least he would protect me from dying.


    how is it This is the power of the king of humans


    .


    Maximilien muttered a little and spread his hands.


    Doo doo doo doo. My feet tremble. The steel beetle vibrates violently. Aji was frightened by the sudden earthquake.


    ¡°Wow! Wow! move the ground! earthquake!¡±


    ¡°It is not an earthquake! The steel beetle shakes!¡±


    ¡°bruise? beetles?¡±


    ¡°no. It¡¯s an earthquake!¡±


    After roughly answering Aji¡¯s question, I found the source of the shaking. The steel beetle did not move.


    For me, who simplycks the size of my strength, a huge mass weapon is more difficult than anything else. I have not tried so far because Maximilien was careless, but if a steel beetle were to lunge at me, I should feel a great threat to my life.


    So I climbed on top of the steel beetle and restrained Maximilien from moving.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s blocking it, but how¡­?¡±


    That was answered kindly by Maximilien.


    ¡°The steel beetle stores a lot of spare gears in case of an emergency. You, who can¡¯t reach that far, don¡¯t seem to be able to control it.¡±


    The only cogs allowed to me are ¡®contact¡¯.


    If two gears are interlocked, in fact, it is no different from onerge gear. Because the principle of operation is the same. Therefore, I can control the gears interlocking with each other, and I even attacked Maximilien using that property.


    However, it does not reach the things that are scattered in disorder. Because it has nothing to do with me now.


    However, Maximilien, who is not bound by conditions like me, canmand it towards it. For example like this.


    ¡°The cogs move like this!¡±


    The identity of the cause of the shaking was soon revealed.


    Hundreds and thousands of gears roll along the side of the steel beetle. It doesn¡¯t move in tandem. It just ¡®turns¡¯ and rolls like a normal wheel. without any control whatsoever.


    It seems that thousands of ants are flocking to it. Violence driven by numbers.


    ¡°Can the dog king save you again?¡±


    damn. If you touch it, you should be able to stop the rotation, but it¡¯s not one or two, and the speed attached to it as it rolls hits me as it is. We have to intercept it before ites.


    I shouted with the feeling of grabbing at least a straw.


    ¡°Oh! Kick everything!¡±


    ¡°¡­Muhh.¡±


    Aji made the world¡¯s stupid face. You¡¯re dumbfounded by impossible demands. The dog¡¯s intelligence won¡¯te up with a way to ovee it.


    Humans have to y an active role here.


    take out the card clover. A pattern containing single-use magic. It is onest move to protect my life that I cherished and cherished until the end.


    Magic is irreversible. Unlike tools, magic once used cannot be recovered. If clover is used, it causes a permanent loss of my property. Even now that I have decided to write, my hands are shaking.


    Still, it¡¯s better than dying. I¡¯m not even going to take it to the grave.


    I swiped the card with all my magic. The sealed magic power responds to my magic power and emits light. He picked up the card with two fingers, emitting bluish magic light.


    ¡°set.¡±


    The military ritual magic is based on ck magic that uses the body as a medium of sacrifice. Although my body takes damage, it is easy and quick to activate. A simple chant consumes the mana in the body and creates a useful phenomenon.


    And there is the opposite concept of white magic. This is a ssic magic that draws out a phenomenon by drawing a magic circle using an object containing magical power as a medium.


    As a ssic, it has a good assortment, but it is difficult to use it in real life, because it is slow to activate and requires a high degree of skill because it needs to draw magic from something else. On top of that, the term ¡°ssic¡± fits perfectly in the sense that only people with plenty of money and time can enjoy it, as things with magical powers are expensive.


    However, there are people in the world who value their bodies more than money, and I am one of those people.


    I threw the card right before the light exploded. The thrown card is 5 clubs. It flies through the air andnds in the middle of the cog wheel. For a moment, the card spun like a top against a cogwheel.


    However, a thin card is too fragile to fight against steel. Especially if the numbers are different. The spinning card was eventually buried by the waves of steel¡­


    Now. I held out my finger and shouted the starter word.


    ¡°Aqus Ritter!¡±


    The clover 5 contains an enhanced version of the condensation magic used by the military.


    It collects water in the air that reacts to mana. Ordinary condensation magic is good if you collect water to quench your thirst, but mine is a special product, so it is somewhat forced. To give a rough description of how forcible it is, even water vapor can instantly crystallize.


    After the light shed, a white storm raged. Magical power spreads in all directions like a spider¡¯s web and pulls the water it has captured. Ice crystals made in an instant grabbed the rolling gear.


    It contains magic that will turn a human into an ice statue if used on it. It would be quite difficult since it restricted the movement of the cogs.


    As I expected, Maximilien was quite taken aback.


    ¡°Magic?! no way¡­!¡±


    ¡­although the direction was a bit different.


    ¡®Only with that?¡¯


    There was the sound of ice crunching in all directions. Although covered in ice, the self-rotating cogs did not stop. It scrapes and gnaws at the ice that blocks its way. Shattered pieces of ice glistened.


    It wasn¡¯t long before most of the gears broke through the icy ground.


    The time my magic earned was about 3 seconds. Even that wasrgely due to the gears slipping on the ice and rolling in vain.


    Maximilien shouted, hiding his disappointment.


    ¡°Is that the number of hoards you hid? Is it just magic? You should know that magic cannot beat unique magic!¡±


    Who writes because they don¡¯t know? Because that¡¯s the only thing I can use! I don¡¯t have a unique magic! There can¡¯t be anything unique to the king of men!


    Doesn¡¯t the janjaeju work against the yukjangseong-eul? I¡¯ll have to be satisfied with the 3 seconds I saved. I¡¯ve been running away all this while. Leaving the back to Aji.


    ¡°Ajiya leaves the rest!¡±


    ¡°bruise! Crack! bruise!¡±


    I heard cries of pain from behind, but I don¡¯t know. Aji snatched the cogwheel like a rat, but he cried out when he was hit by the cogwheel fired by Maximilien from time to time.


    The most dangerous thing for me is the gear that Maximilien shoots. Therefore, getting out of the line of fire is a top priority. Reaching the edge, he threw himself and clung to the side.


    I was breathing a sigh of relief when I heard the sound of a spinning gear. I looked up and saw dozens of gears chasing me along the edge.


    Oh, you useless fellow! You missed a few!


    ¡°Chit! Really tenacious!¡±


    Gears tumbled towards me. I just leave everything to my own weight and jump towards me, but even that alone is tricky for me. Not only does it hurt, but if it falls from the shock, the steel beetle is put under Maximilien¡¯s control again.


    That should be stopped. If Maximilien regains control of the Steel Beetle, even Ajiro won¡¯t be able to respond.


    On the side, I ran, stepping on bumps. Cogwheels pour down behind your back. I barely dodged it, but a few of them fell on my cloak and caught me, throwing my body backwards. A cog wheel rolls over it, taking advantage of the gap in its posture.


    I quickly raised my hand and grabbed the cogwheel.


    A rapidly spinning gear is like amendation. If you hold it with your bare hands, your grip will be torn by the rotational force. In fact, I wrapped the cloak all around.


    Before the sawtooth tore me apart, Maximilien¡¯s unique magic canceled the rotation. As soon as the cog wheel, which had been rampaging while pulling the cloak, became calm as soon as it touched my hand, it became nice and wrapped around my hand.


    However, even if you cancel the rotation, you cannot cancel the speed attached before it. I felt a heavy jolt in my arm. It feels like holding a ball kicked by someone with all their might.


    ¡°How can you control the rotation without permission but not the inertia? Are you saying that if you just follow the concept of the cogs, the rest doesn¡¯t matter? Something is irrational, but¡­¡±


    Because it is irrational, it is unique. Chet. Compared to unique magic, which imposes its own rules on the world, mind reading is nothing. Who doesn¡¯t give better abilities¡­


    Wait. it¡¯s a rule I might be able to use this


    I fiddled with the cogs. I was going to just throw it away, but if I do, it will keep chasing me. He grumbled and inserted the cog wheel he had grabbed into a suitable ce on the wall. The cogs have be so quiet. I ran away, dodging or catching the gears falling one after another.


    After running away for a while, Maximilien¡¯s thoughts came from above.


    ¡®King of the Dog This sure bothers me. It doesn¡¯t try to attack me, but the gears are carefully breaking each one. If youe into contact with it, you will be reversed by the human king. If you don¡¯t make contact, the dog king will block you. It¡¯s tricky.¡¯


    It¡¯s not just me who¡¯s picky. It¡¯s a littleforting.


    ¡®If there is no steel beetle, it is impossible to subdue the king of beasts, but the king of men is sealing the steel beetle.


    Maybe the only piece that can break this situation. Maximilien btedly recalled its existence.


    Butterfly the king of cats.


    ¡°The King of Cats!¡±


    It¡¯s toote to realize, Maximilien.


    I didn¡¯t forget the butterflies from the beginning.


    ¡°Butterflies don¡¯te.¡±


    thump thump.


    The sound of boots stuck in the concrete floor could be heard. Iron hit the dry ground, adding a slightly stretched beat.


    Her ck hair, in a long it, swayed behind her. He approaches with a strangely powerless gait, with anguid and tired expression on his face.


    Eyes that look tired and stressed. But at this moment she will be very happy.


    ¡°Whoa-.¡±


    It was because one of the magical herb cigars was bitten in his mouth. Not an ordinary item, but a special product made from the leaves of the World Tree.


    Historia, who let out a long smoke, muttered with a hazy expression.


    ¡°I like this¡­ My arm doesn¡¯t hurt and my head is cool. I feel like I¡¯m full of energy again¡­¡±

 Chapter 298

    EP.298 A world made of cogwheels ¨C 5


    Historia, who blew deep smoke, said with a momentary hazy face.


    ¡°I like this¡­. My arm doesn¡¯t hurt and my head is cool. It feels like my energy is filling up again¡­¡±


    ¡°Nya-. It¡¯s good nya-.¡±


    The butterfly¡¯s satisfied cries were heard as if responding to her. Maximilien narrowed his brows when he noticed a butterfly lying around after stacking magical herbs in a narrow space behind him.


    How to stop taking drugs. take medicine in advance I did seed.


    Although it bothers me that Historia smoked a little too much. How long have you been smoking so your eyes are out of focus?


    ¡°That is an illusion. The reason your arm doesn¡¯t hurt is just that you don¡¯t feel the pain, and the reason why your head feels cool is because you¡¯re addicted to magical weed.¡±


    Despite my point, Historia smiled and waved her magic candle.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s true. Much better than when I first smoked it. Why?¡±


    ¡°The magic candle is just a girl¡¯s match that reminds me of the best moments. If you¡¯re happy when you light it, it means that your condition is so miserable, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you. The fact that I smoke magic weed and the fact that I am in a miserable state right now. It all happened because I got caught up in you.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    It¡¯s strange. Am I reading your thoughts now? The words that I had only spoken in my heart until now areing out of my mouth.


    It seems that I quite liked the expression of my absurdity. Historia smiled and brought the magical herb to her mouth. He breathed the immoral smoke into his body, then exhaled it deeply and let out a sweet sigh.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Do you want to smoke one too?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize yourself with what I gave you. Give me back the rest quickly.¡±


    ¡°pooh. that¡¯s too much Where are mine and yours in Magical Cho? We smoke together.¡±


    It¡¯s very ufortable to see you smile. How many bolts in your heart have been blown off? It¡¯s scary how much medicine can change a person.


    While I was speechless, Maximilien took a close look at Historia¡¯s magic candle and was shocked.


    ¡°¡­Is that a World Tree leaf? how do you have it No, who gave it to you?¡±


    Historia replied with a sillyugh like an idiot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ why would someone who smokes care? It just smokes.¡±


    ¡°No way! Among the kings of grass and trees, there is none that the lord of all things does not possess! If so, how did the leaves of the World Tree fall through? Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Then the warrant of creation must have been handed over. Hey, did Huey give it to you? kick. Huey, are you the lord of all things?¡±


    Still missing a screw in the head is the answer. Even Maximilien gave up listening to the answer and shook his head.


    ¡°In the end, it means that even the answer is up to the human king. One more reason to secure him.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Historia, who was happily smoking magic grass, suddenly smiled at the corner of her mouth. Historia only changed her expression, and the air seemed to drop several degrees.


    Every time she murmured, the magic candle in her mouth moved up and down.


    ¡°That bastard is a damn bastard who ran away irresponsibly after doing his own thing¡­ but that was the best time for me.¡±


    Immediately after saying that, Historia immediately kicked the ground. No help was needed. Historia, whonded lightly on top of a steel beetle over 6m in height, took a deep breath and stood up.


    said Maximilien.


    ¡°It¡¯s a feeling that can¡¯t be reciprocated. he is the king of men It doesn¡¯t stick to one individual.¡±


    ¡°The human king or whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. Because it¡¯s my memory. I won¡¯t let the director ruin it on his own!¡±


    ¡­This is why people always have to look good. look. Because I live faithfully, the past ties help me like now.


    I feel like I¡¯m getting a little too much help for what I¡¯ve done. Should I respond to that too? humanly.


    I stopped what I was doing, got up, and climbed back onto the steel beetle. I walked slowly and stood behind Historia as if supporting her. Aji, who was chasing after the cogs, saw me and thought for a while, then sat down next to me with his shoulders full of strength.


    The situation is markedly different from before. At the newly changedposition, Maximilien folded his fingers in embarrassment.


    ¡°Three of them. This side¡­ it won¡¯t be easy even without the king.¡±


    Historia¡¯s condition isn¡¯t perfect yet, and I¡¯m only half full. It¡¯s a level where the two are barely enough to be one.


    But the odds are higher than at any other moment so far. I stiffly raised my head and said.


    ¡°You know that. It¡¯s yourst chance. I¡¯ll see if you run away.¡±


    Maximilien pondered seriously. He was a man who resembled a cogwheel and moved with logic and reason. He seriously contemted whether to choose between fighting a dangerous battle here and safely retreating.


    ¡®The human king can break my body with just a touch. It should never be allowed to approach, but the problem is a musketeer who is good at fighting. Hard to get an edge now without the Steel Beetles. There are too many variables. It¡¯s reasonable to step back now¡­¡¯


    The judgment was clear. However, onest lingering attachment caught him. Maximilien opened his mouth.


    ¡°You said I was normal.¡±


    I nodded my head willingly, but added a word tofort him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Not only you, but all human beings are normal. Except for very, very few.¡±


    ¡°I know. In the first ce, humans themselves were just ordinary beasts. Until they make themselves special¡­¡±


    Maximilien looked down at his prosthetic arm and opened and closed his fingers. Although invisible, the gears inside the prosthetic arm interlocked intricately, mimicking human movements.


    How many trials and errors did he have to go through until he moved so naturally? Certainly, the discovery is the result of a lot of effort in a suitable environment for outstanding talent. In short, it is a very good technique.


    But it¡¯s not ¡®special¡¯. It¡¯s because it only implemented what already existed as a cogwheel.


    It¡¯s a good substitute. Maximilien knew better than anyone in the world that a cog wheel, no matter how borate, was only an extremely simplified version of the logic of the world.


    ¡°Maybe I already knew. I am an excellent person both objectively and subjectively, and I have reached a level different from that of criminals¡­ but Ick something to reach the devil. To make up for that deficiency, I sought a human king.¡±


    ¡°Good find. You managed to find out that I am the king of men. Now, be content with your audience and go home. There will be no shortage of side dishes to apany a ss of beer with the people of your hometown.¡±


    ¡°But if I give up here, won¡¯t I end there?¡±


    muttered Maximilien, cing both hands on the back of the steel beetle. The moment he put a lot of mana into it, the prosthetic hand resonated with the alchemy steel and shone white. The fingertips, where mana was concentrated, melted likeva.


    He drew by moving his melted fingers. A circle, a triangle and a straight line. A symbol resembling a scale.


    This is Seongjin Yeon, the beginning of alchemy.


    Maximilien murmured as he breathed more mana into it.


    ¡°Humans can do anything. Whatever madness it is.¡±


    And after a while, both of his hands sank into the steel. There is a ripple. It¡¯s like putting your hand in the water and ying a joke.


    alchemy. The human skill of manipting matter and transforming it to the extent possible. It has numerous limitations and restrictions, and regardless of the alchemist¡¯s level, the impossible is not treated as a mystery because it cannot be awakened from the dead. Compared to theplex and mysterious unique magic, it is at a modest level.


    However, the essence of alchemy is not power. Alchemy is a fortune. Just like spending years saving pennies to buy something you wouldn¡¯t normally dream of, you can channel the power you¡¯ve gathered through alchemy for a single moment and aplish feats that would otherwise be impossible.


    Right now, I am performing beyond my ability through alchemy.


    What if Maximilien did that?


    I immediately called out to Aji.


    ¡°Aziya, run!¡±


    ¡°bruise? run? run!¡±


    Aji tilted her head, but jumped in ce as I said. I¡¯m really grateful for being a good listener, but the problem is that it¡¯s not the way I want it to be.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t run in ce!¡±


    ¡°bruise? Another run?¡±


    While Aji expressed his doubts, Maximilien poured a tremendous amount of mana with both hands.


    The steel beetle is the result of assembling the alchemy steel he smelted himself, stitch by stitch. It is a weapon in itself, but at the same time it is also an ingredient for alchemy. Like my card!


    ¡°Battle Pension. Mercury Dialke.¡±


    Maximilien¡¯s hand ¡®ripped off¡¯ the steel beetle.


    It is not unique magic. Alchemy an entire steel beetle with just its magic. Theponents were disassembled and split apart.


    alchemy. Because it is a universal technology, it is a human ability that I can use as much as I want, so it cannot be taken away.


    The ground shakes. The steel beetle split open as if it were molting. The body floats. When I almost slipped, Historia quickly grabbed me by the cor and stopped me. I was out of breath.


    Thanks to Historia¡¯s response, I was safe, but Maximilien wasn¡¯t aiming at me in the first ce.


    ¡°bruise! Whoops, whoops, whoops!¡±


    Aji jumped into the air and fell into the crack. Falling inside the steel beetle, Aji raised his ws and struggled to get free.


    ¡°We are the lords of all creation¡­¡±


    Maximilien muttered and vigorously put his hands together again. There was a sound of metal shing as the palms touched each other.


    At his gesture, the cracked steel rushes into waves. Before Aji could escape, the steel beetle¡¯s cracks were closed. Aji¡¯s bark recedes as if it could be heard over the wall.


    Maximilien, who immediately contained Aji, raised his arm. His prosthetic arm is clinging to his prosthetic arm.


    Now, there is no such thing as functional beauty or sophistication. What is there is madness and aggression. shouted Maximilien, aiming a hideous-looking piece of metal at us.


    ¡°A beast that became special by killing the king with my own hands! There is nothing you cannot do!¡±

 Chapter 299

    EP.299 A world made of gears ¨C 6


    Even in such an unfavorable situation, Maximilien is determined to fight. Seeing that he had no intention of stepping down, I stuck out my tongue.


    what is that Are you the main character somewhere? Why are you burning so brightly?


    I want to apud Maximilien¡¯s attitude of trying to go beyond that without stopping even though he has achieved everything he wants to achieve. If life is a me that will go out someday, no color will remain in the ce where everything is burned. Leave only achromatic piles of ashes on the ground, and they will be the wind and fly anywhere in the sky. It¡¯s fleeting, but it¡¯s a life that will be brilliant. All apuse.


    However, when he recalls that his purpose is ¡®me¡¯, the hands that were pping vaguely go to the back of his head. No matter how good the scene is, if the fire tries to burn me, I have no choice but to run away. Or trample it off.


    That¡¯s why I have no choice but to kill Maximilien even though I like him. His wind will set me on fire.


    Perhaps as an unheard-of strange being called the King of Sins.


    I immediately responded.


    ¡°I have to fight! Leah. Do you remember the rule of defeat when touch is allowed?¡±


    I asked because it was so long ago that I was afraid I might not remember it, but Historia answered fluently.


    ¡°Hey. The rules you forcibly introduced when you first sparred with me to earn points? don¡¯t remember Some distant person made a ridiculous suggestion, so I asked him to try it, but he was cowardly and only aimed at the inside of his body, right? Kww. At that time, the drugs had risen to the point where I really wanted to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you remember even the useless parts, I was worried for nothing!¡±


    While Historiaughed, her feet suddenly shook subtly. Maximilien was about to use alchemy to melt Historia¡¯s feet into a swamp of brass. It was just when I noticed it and tried to run away.


    thud. Historia¡¯s foot mmed the steel beetle down. The energies exhaled from the feet of Kong Qigong spread like an earthquake. The steel te was slightly distorted, and several cogwheels fell off from the impact.


    In order to use alchemy, the target object must be grasped close to perfection. Alchemy will fail if transformation urs in the middle of the attempt. This is why it is difficult to use alchemy in practice.


    Thanks to Historia¡¯s stomping, alchemy was nullified. Magical power that has lost its direction evaporates.


    Historia, instinctively poking at alchemy¡¯s biggest weakness, asked without much inspiration about what she had done.


    ¡°why? do that?¡±


    ¡°Not with you, but with the bottle!¡±


    Historia asked, narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Where do you want to touch an old man like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to touch it, and it wasn¡¯t my purpose to touch it in the first ce! I have some kind of trick, and I can neutralize him with a touch!¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a joke. know. Because I saw you before.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m taking the medicine, the words don¡¯t pass through my brain and juste out. Shouldn¡¯t we see the game soon before it gets worse?


    ¡°You see, Leah? I¡¯ll assist you and look for gaps. please!¡±


    ¡°ask? Eh, bare-mouthed?¡±


    ¡°Okay, so first!¡±


    Even in the middle of a hurry, I¡¯m smiling with my eyes, is it okay?


    Fortunately, my worries were unfounded. Historia approached Maximilien at once and pushed him hard.


    bang bang bang. Whenever fists and arms collide, there is a sound of steel colliding. Maximilien¡¯s hand is a prosthetic arm made of steel, but I don¡¯t know why Historia¡¯s limbs make that noise.


    Historia stretched out her arms and legs. Winding angles linked to qi gong are natural and flow like water. When she stepped out, the gong qigong supported her whole body, and when she stretched out her fist, the qigong would spurt out. The qigong that became one with her body made her movements many times more agile and faster.


    In contrast, Maximilien¡¯s movements were as systematic as the hands of a clock. When Historia extends her fist, the joint teeth move at the correct speed and angle to block it. His arms and legs moved atpletely unexpected angles, deflecting Historia¡¯s attack to the outside. While concentrating on defense like that, when he saw an opening, he aimed for it and released the umted power all at once.


    Without any warning, his arm snapped apart and stretched about 1m. This is possible because the elbow and shoulder are cogwheels, not joints. Historia¡¯s body was targeted by a surprise attack that would be impossible to understand without reading her thoughts.


    ¡®As expected. It seemed to gather strength.¡¯


    But even if you¡¯re not a mind reader, you¡¯re at least engaged in psychological warfare. Historia fixed the gun she was holding. Grabbing the barrel made the gun a great hammer. Historia mmed Maximilien¡¯s arm down with the handle.


    Kaaang.


    The Alchemy Steel created by the military¡¯s strongest alchemist collided with the steel containing the military¡¯s strongest Qigong. The result after a fiery confrontation was a draw. The force that overwhelms the weight bounces off in opposite directions at the ends of the collision.


    However, Historia¡¯s gun is not actually a hammer. It¡¯s just a gun barrel for shooting qigong, and holding and wielding it is a secondary purpose.


    Qigong shed from the gun he held in reverse. Blue mes reflected in Maximilien¡¯s monocle.


    Taang.


    Maximilien¡¯s head tilted nearly 90 degrees. His body, hit by bullets fired through the air, was pushed back.


    But it didn¡¯t fall. Historia lowered her stance and looked.


    ¡®You¡¯re right. Did you stop it?¡¯


    His monocle is broken and dangling. He had arge bruise on his face. But he is still alive.


    A monocle that moves by itself. It was an artifact to see the invisible, but also a protective gear he made with great care to protect himself. The moment I sensed that the muzzle was shining, I put my monocle on the bullet¡¯s trajectory.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t there enough time to gather energy? Too bad. I thought I was caught off guard.¡¯


    It¡¯s a pity for Historia Anyway, Historia has the upper hand in closebat itself. Maximillian, who had no chance of winning inbat, slid back and scratched the steel with his fingers. The pure white light was deeply engraved and the iron te was cut and turned over as if it had been cut with scissors.


    Countless cogwheels attached to each other, visible through cracks. Maximilien stretched out his hand towards them.


    Maximilien¡¯s arm became a ma. Just by putting his hand close to it, numerous cogwheels cling to each other like bees. The cogwheel clinging to his arm escaped from my control and rode around Maximilien¡¯s arm to find its ce. Each cogwheel remembers its position and moves to be reassembled.


    In no time at all, Maximilien had a veryrge and functional mechanical arm in his hands. His fists are the size of Historia¡¯s torso.


    ¡®It¡¯s strange¡­ the arm seems to be bigger than before. Can you see nothing?¡¯


    you idiot. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s grown.


    The two-kwang mechanical arm extended and struck Historia in front. It is several times bigger and several times longer than before. It¡¯s not a scale that can be knocked out with a gun handle. Historia crossed her arms and jumped backwards.


    ¡°¡­Aww.¡±


    It was when Historia stumbled and was pushed back by the far-off shock.


    It is now. I shouted, catching up quickly for half a beat.


    ¡°Lea! Move 8!¡±


    Then Historia reacted reflexively.


    Back when I was in school. I had excellent writing skills and terrible practical skills. It¡¯s my true ability. Anyway, the military government deprives me of opportunities if I don¡¯t get a good evaluation in the set standards.


    So, I teamed up with Historia to show off a couple of levels that were several levels higher than my ability.


    Set up an action in advance, and when you say the number, move ordingly. If you match the sum in advance, you can make a third-rate performance look like a master¡¯s sparring. This is because they put all their energy into moving instead of spending their spare energy on doubting or being wary of each other.


    like now.


    Stepping back, Historia turned her left foot to the right. At the same time, I jumped toward Historia¡¯s back. A movement that is sure to collide sooner orter. But for a moment, both twist and brush each other¡¯s backs. The moment we cross, Historia pushes me with her shoulder and arm.


    Thanks to that, my body bounced forward as if it were being shot.


    It¡¯s a lot faster than before, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Like it or not, Maximilien has no choice but to have cogs attached to his arms because of his abilities. Alchemy is the art of changing matter. Power is required to move, and Maximilien, who has already undergone optimization, has no choice other than gears.


    If that¡¯s the case, the moment you touch it, it¡¯s a reproduction of what it was before. Use his unique magic against him, climb up the cogs and break his insides.


    ¡®Things to be more vignt than the director of the Historia. the human king. His ability is unreasonable with just that piece.¡¯


    I reached out. His fingertips are about to touch Maximilien¡¯s mechanical arm. If you touch it, it will irreversibly and surely break. Because my ability is his ability.


    ¡®You¡¯re going to climb up against the gears and attack me. It destroys me with my own strength, so I can¡¯t even resist.¡¯


    Maximilien knew that all too well.


    I used to deal with Historia, but through the monocle, I was looking at me. He kept his attention on me even as I sprang out from behind Historia¡¯s back.


    ¡®Then I¡¯ll cut it off before it touches you. So that the power does not reach me.¡¯


    Chit. I¡¯m leaving.


    I¡¯ll have to redo the te.


    wajangchang. Maximilien separated the mechanical arm from his prosthetic arm. It was pulled out so hastily that the cogs that had not yet been able to get out scratched the inner wall with a metallic sound. He leaves with all his might, throwing away the thing he made by consuming a considerable amount of mana and cogwheels without even regretting it. Without face or anything, even rolling on the ground got away from me.


    Cogwheels rained down in front of my eyes. I immediately called out.


    ¡°No.2!¡±


    Historia quickly grabbed my cloak. My body stops in the air and my raised feet scrape the air. The mechanical arm copsed right in front of my eyes, but Historia pulled me to avoid colliding.


    ¡°Kek!¡±


    Is it better to bump into it? The cloak pulls on your neck and shoulders, suffocating you.


    After coughing a few times, I straightened up and said,


    ¡°If we continue like this, it will be a war of attrition. How much energy does Leah have left?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ if I work hard, maybe I can keep shooting?¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t do my best?¡±


    ¡°Two feet.¡±


    It means two feet are the end.


    If it was perfect, the correct answer would be to continue the war of attrition. Maximilien is tearing off the sirloin of a steel beetle and using it as material to make a mechanical arm. There is also a ¡®trap¡¯ I made while running away, so soon all the gears he will use will disappear.


    But now we are also close to the limit. Our urgent side has to pay the odds.


    ¡°What is your special move?¡±


    ¡°If I exert my strength, somehow, barely.¡±


    ¡°Not even once¡­ I have to bet on that. Okay, I¡¯ll try to make a gap this time.¡±


    A promise of brute force that has nothing to do with an operation. There is only the will to do something without the power to choose.


    This is normal. All animals originally live like this. Run and die, fight and die. Or they eat the wrong thing and get sick and even die.


    I don¡¯t want to, but I still want to protect myself. I pulled a card out of my pocket.

 Chapter 300

    EP.300 A world made of cogwheels ¨C The finishing


    arm was shaken off. Except for the 1 I used to escape Amitengrad and the 5 I just threw, I got 8 cards in my hand. Scratching the rim with your finger, you carefully selected the card.


    It hurts my pride, but let¡¯s admit it. No matter what card I use, I can¡¯t give Maximilien a meaningful blow. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to kill him by putting the whole deck of cards into his stomach and blowing it up? In fact, if I had reached that point, I would have already won.


    ruler. Let¡¯s change the goal. I want him to have a moment¡¯s gap. Even if it¡¯s very thin, there¡¯s a definite gap.


    fire? no chin wind? If I make a fan out of cogs and shoot it, I¡¯ll lose. Alchemy magic and dposition magic? My opponent is an alchemist several times superior to me. Even if I explode the magical power contained in the card, it won¡¯t work. For majors, it is not a matter of digging into that field.


    Then there is only one thing left. decision.


    I pushed it with my finger and pulled out another one. At the same time, he untied the cloak from his shoulders and wrapped it around his hand to hide the card. To be a little less vignt¡­


    ¡®was it a card? It must have contained magic. Magic isn¡¯t that dangerous, but I have to block ess anyway.¡¯


    Humans are creatures of learning. Maximilien did not let down his guard one bit.


    Maximilien no longer insisted on cogs. Even if it was a little crude, I chose a certain method.


    Squeeze a handful of cogs and tten them thinly. Abbreviated alchemy done in the palm of your hand. Small gears were sharpened and turned intomendations.


    The other prosthetic arm stretched out a finger and scratched the steel beetle¡¯s back. Five fingers split the steel cover lengthwise like bamboo. Maximilien processed the resulting long strand of steel into a spear.


    ¡®Until now, I intentionally avoided the de, fearing that you would die¡­ but now I will do everything I can.¡¯


    The director of the military weapons development bureau made all the weapons he could reach. Shuriken des Spears Leftover Gears, etc. And he shot at me with all his might.


    Throws a spear using a javelin made of gear wheels, and flicks your finger to shoot stars. Each one contained power.


    ¡®A human king would not die here. No, I can¡¯t help it even if I die. Or I¡¯ll die!¡¯


    des flying after me. Sharp glints cover my vision. It¡¯s not something to block or avoid.


    Historia came running to help me. The intention was to snatch the cloak and throw it away. At least that¡¯s a reasonable way.


    but it¡¯s not enough Just before Historia¡¯s fingers touched mine, I directed her.


    ¡°No.2.¡±


    The action of passing each other and changing positions as before.


    Historia acted reflexively. I put my thoughts behind me and ran towards my back as I had decided beforehand. I, too, twisted to clear the way for her to pass. My and Historia¡¯s positions were flipped like flipped palms.


    In an instant, a road opened between Historia and Maximilien. At the same time, steel weapons rain down on Historia.


    Historia¡¯s thoughts followter.


    ¡®If I change my position like this, I¡¯ll have to take all of them with my body to save Huey. If I use anti-tank air, I should be able to block it somehow, but then¡­¡¯


    Not only did I lose the momentum I was running towards, but the energy to use the bay was consumed. The remaining odds, albeit weakly, reached zero.


    There is only one way to win.


    Historia gathered strength in the hand holding the gun. energy is in the gun Explosive mirrors swirled and gathered behind the improvised bullets.


    Disregarding defense, gather all the energy that has spread throughout the body and put it into the gun. The extremely condensed energy swells strangely¡­ and reaches beyond reason. The unrealizable image of bullet shing is dragged into reality.


    Coincidentally, after turning the gear into a weapon and pouring it out, Maximilien¡¯s defense is thinner than ever. Historia, a born warrior, found that gap.


    And I also noticed why I ordered the second move.


    ¡®Are you aiming for this, Huey? It¡¯s really too much.¡¯


    Without qigong, Historia¡¯s body is just that of a slightly strong woman. A red-hot shuriken, which looks even more menacing because it was improvised, such as a de made by cutting an iron bar. If it¡¯s right, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be fine. no, definitely die.


    However, I suggested the use of bay muskets. You said you would use me as bait.


    Historia doesn¡¯t think deeply, but she¡¯s not stupid either. Historia whispered with a thin smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, hey. Instead, is this thest time?¡±


    ¡®¡­Because there probably won¡¯t be another one.¡¯


    no. I have the next one.


    what the hell are you looking at me for? I do not choose the means and methods, but I have humanity. There¡¯s no reason to let you die here.


    You have to keep me alive, you won¡¯t help me forever.


    One card drawn was a 6 of clover. It was a simplepass magic. In the military training season, children were gathered together and taughtpass magic. This is because to read a map, you need to at least know where the north, south, east, and west are.


    And as a fairly well-known fact,passes are actually mas.


    thanks it was done The apostle¡¯s magic, which was very different from the original purpose of remodeling by pouring all the mana into it.


    ¡°Compass Gausus!¡±


    Released the stored magic power.


    The magical power that emerged from Clover 6 reminded me of a whirlpool, but it was different. It¡¯s hard topare, but the shape where the beginning and the end interlocked was simr to a whirlpool anyway. The magical energy that swirled around and spread reached the Queen of Heaven, amplified and spread even more violently, reaching the steel.


    ¡®Did you think that the magic that only increased the scale would really work for me? What kind of thing is that?¡¯


    Maximilien thought.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t work. All the alchemy steels I own are high-cost alchemy materials of level 4 or higher. It basically has resistance to enchantments. magic doesn¡¯t work Unless you¡¯re a more powerful alchemist than me or it doesn¡¯t make sense!¡¯


    know. Magic is not omnipotent. It is only a force that elerates the changes that already exist in the world, and even that often faces fierce resistance. You can¡¯t beat Maximilien with this alone.


    So I pulled out one more.


    10 of spades.


    I stacked two cards.


    ***


    The iron, which was one body with the earth in the beginning, recalled the longing of longing. It was a perfume that could be remembered only when it came suddenly like a dream I had as a child, and if forgotten, it was a futility with no promise ofing back.


    The iron struggled to catch the vague longing. It was a struggle to find a perfect one, as if he had left his other half somewhere in the world.


    Then, ¡®it¡¯ appeared like a gift to the world.


    I finally found it. I finally found it. I finally found it.


    Any iron that found ¡®it¡¯ changed its target. Instead of flying to tear the skin of a fragile beast, it twisted to quench a thirst that could never be quenched.


    To be one with ¡®it¡¯.


    ***


    The des that were heading towards Historia begin to change direction all at once. The speed is faster, but it is not dangerous as long as it misses. Thanks to that, Historia¡¯s eyes were opened.


    ¡®¡­This won¡¯t be thest time. It really touched people¡¯s hearts.¡¯


    Historia couldn¡¯t see what I was doing. Even if you saw it, you wouldn¡¯t understand.


    But ¡®how¡¯ doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is that I solved the problem. And now it¡¯s Historia¡¯s turn.


    ¡®Huey gave me strength, so I should be strong too. A little¡­ not enough.¡¯


    Historia was perplexed. I said it would work out somehow, but I didn¡¯t have enough energy than I thought.


    It is unavoidable. In extreme circumstances, it is impossible to urately judge even when drunk with magical powers. Even if you read it with mind reading, it is useless if Historia¡¯s ability to judge is broken.


    ¡®How can I collect them¡­ if I gather them all and concentrate them somehow.¡¯


    However, Historia¡¯s new realization of Lee¡¯s bay musket cannot be achieved with ordinary energy.


    First lee zero. The fourth bullet hits the target. This is the reason that Historia, who uses a gun as her main weapon, reached the end of her endless efforts to meet her goal.


    of the second Lee bay gun derived therefrom. The goal of ¡®filling¡¯ bes a line from a point. This is the image that Historia came up with while delving into the differences between the cherry blossoms and guns during the battle against the regressor. However, in order to achieve that result, Historia had to swing her gun like a sword and use several times more energy.


    Historia came up with inspiration here.


    ¡®Does it really need to be good? I¡¯d rather focus on one point.¡¯


    for a moment. Then it¡¯s no different than a bullet. It¡¯s nothing different from a zero point catcher, what¡¯s the difference from just shooting a gun!


    What a stupid idea to have a person be bait and clear all the obstacles!


    ¡®Are humans awakening from the crisis of death? That¡¯s a good idea¡­ Let¡¯s try it right now.¡¯


    Awakening must be the effect of some kind of stimnt! This is why I didn¡¯t trust people who do drugs!


    But I can¡¯t move now. Countless des were turning toward my 10 of spades. If you let go of the spade before itpletely changes direction, Gaia¡¯s ego will be released and Historia will be attacked.


    I had no choice but to watch and found Maximilien, who was covering his eyes with a cloak.


    what was that Was it the Infinity Mesh Cloak? It was the cloak that prevented the regressor from shing.


    It is a cloak that actively defends against attacks by turning numerous cogwheels in tight mesh with each other. Thanks to interlocking disturbances in space, it specializes in blocking space or wind attacks. Of course, it¡¯s specialized there, but it will block other things well.


    Can Historia, who has been weakened by taking drugs, break through that? This is also information that is difficult to obtain by mind reading. Even if you read your mind, you won¡¯t know until you wake up.


    but.


    ¡®of the bay gun. sting.¡¯


    I mean, I guess I know.


    Historia pulled the gun wide, then pulled the trigger and stuck it out. The posture of thrusting a sword or stabbing with a spear.


    At the same time, the stretched gunshot characteristic of bay muskets is heard. A blurry afterimage linked the muzzle and cloak.


    That¡¯s right.


    and blocked


    Maximilien¡¯s cloak dents, cracks, and several broken gears fly in all directions. Because of the presence of live ammunition, it seemed to inflict more damage than when fighting a regressor.


    Even so, it could not prate the cloak. The kind that interferes with Historia¡¯s lido space. Even if there were live ammunition, it was disadvantageous to the cloak that disturbed space with numerous interlocking.


    Then it is. I was discouraged, but I discovered a strange fact.


    The shooting never ends.


    continuous, not continuous. A single shot followed in session.


    It¡¯s not like the bullets got longer or fired dozens of rounds. The cloak continued to be crushed and the gears cracked until there was nothing more to break. The crack that started at the point gradually grows. The power that followed continued to add strength to the first shot that hit.


    Now that it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s neither a gun nor a sword. I finally reached the window.


    guns and spears. which of the two is better The answer to the long-standing question of Jeolchang was revealed here.


    With a bit of a trite answer, saying,


    Eventually, the cloak was pierced.


    Kwajangchang.


    Maximilien¡¯s body was pierced by invisible gunfire and flew through the air. The gears that were his strength and life were scattered like blood.

 Chapter 301

    EP.301 A world that cannot be made with cogs


    Maximilien was from many countries. In a country where birth is a curse, if you don¡¯t solve the problems thate from time to time, you will be weeded out.


    Fortunately, apart from the minor problem of missing both arms, Maximilien¡¯s talent was outstanding and he wisely dealt with numerous problems in life.


    In particr, he was rational even when the vested interests of the nations came together to punish him. Twopanies perished under his iron wheels, who awakened his unique magic, and Maximilien left the country leisurely.


    Despite oveing the biggest crisis of his life, Maximilien was not satisfied. He still had a lot of problems left.


    A huge problem that even he, who is like the god of gears, has no idea how to solve.


    The world Maximilien lives in is not perfect.


    To him, the world was a broken piece of art. It was a clump of noise filled with cacophony that creaked and copsed.


    Some things have room for improvement. Inefficient structures need to be improved. Broken machinery needs to be repaired.


    However, it could not be rewritten as much as humans.


    Humans are irrational. Aren¡¯t you blinded by greed, rejecting superior civilization like a cogwheel, and being jealous and envious? Even when they see the same thing, they understand it differently and even attack each other for no apparent reason. Like the fools of the nations.


    Defective products with jagged teeth are the biggest problem in the world. Because of them, ¡®qualified people¡¯ like Maximilien have to live while causing unnecessary friction.


    It needs to be fixed. But how?


    There is an awareness of the problem and there is a solution. but there is no means


    In order to realize the ideal, amunity equivalent to a country or city should be created, but the wanderer who fled from the nations did not have the foundation to aplish a task of that scale.


    It was around the time when Maximilien¡¯s troubles deepened.


    Suddenly, the heavens opened and an angel descended. The angel, who said that he had been watching him the whole time, made a proposal to Maximilien.


    Why don¡¯t you try to make a country?


    Maximilien did not believe in God. Because God didn¡¯t give him two hands to hold on to.


    However, the angel in front of me is not God. It¡¯s just a weapon of Seonghwangcheong that has fallen into the world.


    I don¡¯t believe in God, but I can believe in weapons. Maximilien took the angel¡¯s hand.


    Tian Tong was the monarch. I sat down, looked at everything, evaluated, and gave orders.


    Yeonggwe was the executioner. She, who was closest to Cheon Tong, was the de of Cheon Tong and a heartless gardener who weeded out the military as much as needed.


    And Gwabyeong was the designer.


    Various facility invention policies of the military country came out of his head. From self-designed wagons torge-scale alchemy steel smelters, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t reach. Even the meta conveyor belt, praised as a military masterpiece, was made at Maximilien¡¯s suggestion.


    The original n was not earth magic, but to encircle the military with tens of millions of cogwheels, and if you ask if that is realistic, you can¡¯t help but tilt your head, but anyway, the achievement should be highly evaluated.


    Of the three generals from outside, the one who worked the most was none other than Maximilien. It was not a matter of diligence, but because Maximilien genuinely enjoyed his work. For him, the military was thergest and most sophisticated toy, as well as a testing ground for his ideals. Maximilien took advantage of the turmoil unique to a newly founded country and even went so far as to do something radical.


    Hatred for the kingdom An outstanding leader named Prince of Hope, who bloomed in and burned with hatred, and the three people he brought with him. In the miraculous opportunity, the military nation greatly revived. Some were abandoned, but there were plenty of cogs to put back together. It didn¡¯t matter much to Maximilien.


    Clearly, Maximilien seeded.


    But essentially, it failed.


    I tried to use humans like parts, but the parts don¡¯t move the way I want. They tried to spring out like a spring when pressed forcefully, andmitted all sorts of entricities even though they were told that they would be discarded if released. No matter how painstakingly polished, the damage was enormous as the defective product hid the jagged de and hid inside the machine, causing a fatal malfunction.


    Maximilien could not bear the loss. As long as there is such a loss, the ideal mechanism he desires cannot be made.


    Unless you fix ¡®human¡¯.


    ¡°Congrattions, Maximilien. You did a great job finding me. To think of making ground for stepping into the abyss and putting the dog king there. It¡¯s a perfect catch.¡±


    uh huh Finally, this person sees the kaleidoscope. It took a long time.


    The expression is a bit strange, but Maximilien was ¡®stuck¡¯ by Historia¡¯s bullet and fell out. Literally just before dying.


    But he¡¯s still alive, and he¡¯s the kind of guy who can kill me with the snap of a finger.


    I need to go quickly and kill him. Historia copsed from exhaustion. There is no one else to do but me.


    I looked down at the ground from the edge of the steel beetle. The height of the steel beetle is 4m. It seemed too dangerous to just jump down below, where there were many broken pieces of concrete.


    If you are in perfect condition, you will be able tond nicely by mobilizing all the items and techniques. But now I was also a wreck.


    ¡®Earth¡¯ is the biggest ma. Utilizing it, he maximized the maism of Clover 6. It was powerful enough to break the trajectory of flying steel, but there was one problem.


    Steel can be maically attracted to it, but cannot be repelled.


    In other words, all those des flew towards the card I was holding. Even though I wrapped my arm tightly with the cloth queen, dozens of des brushed past my arm, and it became a piece of cloth with the cloth queen.


    It¡¯s a shame that the centa drew an arc and missed. If something like a spear had hit me directly, I would have had to ask Maximilien to make me a prosthetic arm.


    I guess I won¡¯t be able to use my left hand for a while. After tying the Queen of Heaven to stop the bleeding, I carefully stepped down the cogs that looked like stairs.


    ¡°That makes me even more sorry. Your wish is strong and exciting, but unfortunately I cannot fulfill your wish. I am the human king. Although he was¡­ the mouthpiece of all human beings, he is powerless and unrepresentative now. Now all I have left is to grant the wish of the one person in front of me.¡±


    Maximilien blinked. His condition was miserable.


    There is arge hole in the chest. The blood-soaked cogs carefully filled inside the skin reflect the hideous appearance. The cog wheel was spinning without rest even in the midst of this, but most of it was horribly damaged, and some were distorted, digging into his flesh every time it turned.


    ¡°Byparison, your wish is for all humans, right? But since you can¡¯t convince all humans, try to convince one being, the King of Men. Is that why you needed me?¡±


    No matter how much youmand, the muscles don¡¯t move. Instead, only the gears spread throughout his body obeyed his will. Click. His prosthetic arm forced his broken body to stand up. Violently, not caring when the muscles scream and the blood veer off course.


    ¡°Anyway, he is more like a human king than me, who is ipetent. Do you want to be the king instead of me?¡±


    Maximilien opened his mouth. He first poured out a glob of frothy blood, then spoke with difficulty.


    ¡°¡­If you can give it to me, I¡¯ll dly take it.¡±


    ¡°haha. just joke. you can¡¯t be king Aside from being unable to give, it¡¯s a god, not a king, who wants to be you. A god who wants to change the human species at will.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deception¡­ What you wrote a moment ago¡­ is definitely the power of a demon god. You are cool. Isn¡¯t that God?¡±


    ¡°no. This is the unique magic of the Great Mother Goddess. I told you. I can steal and use someone else¡¯s unique magic.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ God?¡±


    ¡°Because it isn¡¯t.¡±


    He waved his arms wrapped in cloth up and down. Blood oozes out with violent movements. Considering the injury, it was something I should never have done, but what about it? Maximilien in front of me forced himself to stand up even though he was like that. I should show some sincerity too.


    ¡°Some unique magic touches God. We give it a name that honors a god that didn¡¯t exist until now, and we tie it to reality. The named god looks down on this world and humans enjoy its grace. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a unique magic and at the same time it¡¯s called a demon. that¡¯s truly god Because it causes irreversible changes in all human beings.¡±


    the bottom of the abyss. In thend where neither light nor logic can reach, I found the memories of the Grand Master sealed by Seonghwangcheong.


    Before Daejongsa, Mother Earth was only a branch of folk belief, but after Daejongsa, it became a god who listened to human calls. Because Seonghwangcheong sealed this secret, only the earth mothers could use earth magic, but it was still a human skill. With the presence of earth magic, human life has changed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re normal. Maximillian. Your gears cannot change people.¡±


    But what about cogs?


    obviously useful Depending on the design, it produces several times the force or several times the precise movement. You can convert force into rotation and vice versa.


    useful. That¡¯s it.


    ¡°Your prosthetic arm takes the ce of a human arm, and the steel beetle is named after a bug. Shooting spears with javelins and pulling bows with winches. All of these features were first discovered by humans. imitate. That is the essence of your ability.¡±


    I stabbed him where it hurts without mercy.


    ¡°Your ability to assemble tiny cogwheels to create incredible things is unparalleled. It¡¯s admirable. But the gears are not made by you. that was originally The principle of gearwheels is not something new that did not exist in the world. It¡¯s just what you handle best.¡±


    He is a giant standing on the shoulders of giants. It is big and strong and will see farther than anyone.


    But never reach God. He knows this better than anyone else.


    There are times when you have to be honest and say things that you both know for sure. Now was the time.


    ¡°You are a giant, you cannot be a god. I know the subject beast.¡±

 Chapter 302

    EP.302 Maximilien, the cogwheel in my head,


    calmly took a breath. Mentally, I chewed over my words, and physically, I took care of my broken body. The cogwheels in his body, which had been messed up, are slowly being put back together.


    The joint creaks and resumes operation. Insufficient blood collects in the head. The reason that was hazy as if it was covered in fog flickers to regain its light.


    ¡®I was trying to be a god?¡¯


    Maximilien snorted and the shock gave him a headache. Now he was on the verge of being hit by his own snort.


    Even in such a miserable physical condition, his thoughts did not stop. straight right The cog in the middle of Maximilien¡¯s head turned slowly.


    ¡®I never believed in God. From the time I was born without arms, I never leaned on the invisible for a moment. What supported me was the prosthetic arm, and what guided me was alchemy. God never looked at me. It was only me.¡¯


    No matter how fatal a crisises, his brain works. It¡¯s not a question of will, it¡¯s a question of function.


    Because Maximilien had driven a cog into his head.


    Contrary to its name, the small mechanical device he named ¡°Thinking Gear¡± does not rece thinking. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s close to whipping the brain.


    Blood is forced into the head and the brain is crushed. The part thatins of fatigue is blocked, and emotion and reason are connected whenever necessary.


    Therefore, even if he is tired, hungry, or in pain, his brain does not be dull. Neither fear, nor anger, nor confusion can hinder thinking. Even when the king of beasts cries, his body moves and he ignores even the power of the princess. Do it if necessary. Even if it is close to taboo.


    Maximilien qualified with that.


    Regardless of fate or limitations, you have the right to move only by your own will.


    ¡®¡­Wrong, King of Men. I don¡¯t have to be a god.¡¯


    ¡°Because I am already the god of my life!¡±


    Maximilien did what he earned. At his own will, he stretched out his prosthetic arm with its hideous skeleton.


    ¡°I was just trying to give it a chance! To the other unqualified! A chance to be your own master!¡±


    Even if your body is damaged, if you have the will, you can use your own magic. Maximilien concentrated his mind, and the gears that had stopped started spinning all at once.


    The steel beetle broke its long silence and twisted. I¡¯ve been holding it in so far, but there¡¯s nothing to stop the steel beetle once I step out. The gigantic weapon that overwhelms even the dog king with its power creaked in order to use its power¡­


    That was all.


    ¡°The word ¡°qualification¡± sounds good, but isn¡¯t it too self-inflicted? To sum up, you were trying to drive cogs into someone else¡¯s body, right?¡±


    I shrugged.


    The steel beetle¡¯s stretching stopped with a creak. If there was a symptom of general paralysis in a mechanical device, it would be just like that. The steel beetle convulsed painfully, unable to use its tremendous strength.


    Maximilien tried to move the steel beetle several times, but failed as many times as he tried. That¡¯s because the exoskeleton that surrounds the steel beetle doesn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°I just had a normal reaction to him. What kind of human would stand still when he said he would drive cogs into his body? You will desperately resist. It¡¯s not just because I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Maximilien pointed at the steel beetle so he could see it better. In between the giant cogs that made up the exoskeleton were tiny cogwheels.


    Two cogwheels meshing with each other turn well. Then, what if you insert one more so that ites into contact with the two gears that work well at the same time? What would happen if the three interlocked with each other?


    not going back at all


    If one cog turns clockwise, the meshing cog must turn counterclockwise. That¡¯s the basic principle of a cog wheel. However, if there is one more cog that meshes with both of them, the cog should turn clockwise and counterclockwise.


    It¡¯s a contradiction.


    ¡°Look at the steel beetle. When an odd number of teeth loop, it stops like that. Even with such a simple move, the cogs are useless. You can use it, no one else can use it. no, don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Keugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°I give up now. There is nothing left for you.¡±


    Until earlier, there was even a cog to throw. He also had the magic to use alchemy. There were also protective gear to defend his body.


    That is, until he was hit by Historia¡¯s bay. Now he is nothing more than a living corpse with a prosthetic arm.


    I walked towards him, who had lost the means of resistance. There are a few fallen gears nearby, but they pose no threat at this amount. Gears are also treasured when they are eventually threaded.


    He has no means to stop me. Any average human can crush it with just a prosthetic arm, but the opponent is me. If my hand even touches his body, I will use his innate magic to turn every cog in his body backwards. Including the thought teeth.


    Maximilien hung his head and hesitated as if he had given up.


    Just two steps now. The distance between Maximilien and me was only that much. With two steps to death, Maximilien grabbed his right arm with his left. The prosthetic arm vibrates violently. Outwardly, he seemed to be trembling with fear.


    ¡°no! I don¡¯t stop!¡±


    It can¡¯t be. The vibration of the prosthetic arm was the death knell on the verge of breaking. Quadduk. The connection between the right arm and shoulder was undone, and the left arm pulled out the right arm, which had been its lifelong rival, from the body.


    Maximilien, who had even used his own arm as a weapon, screamed desperately and swung it.


    ¡®If it¡¯s not enough, you can fill it up. If it¡¯s broken, fix it. If it¡¯s bad, you can improve it. If impossible, make it possible! I won¡¯t stop!¡¯


    Who would think he would pull out his arm and wield it? It was a surprise swordsmanship that prated the gaps in consciousness. No matter how injured he is, Maximilien is a strong man who has reached growth. The speed at which he swings his arm around the axis is staggering. The gears on the prosthetic arm clicked against me as if they were about to bite me.


    But I am a mind reader. If it is a carefully calcted movement, it is read more clearly.


    Instead of avoiding the swinging left arm, he reached out his hand. Compared to his prosthetic arm, my hand was so slow that I could sigh, but speed is rtive anyway. My fingers touch it first before it hits my face. The prosthetic arm and hand intersected, and a cogwheel caught on the tip of my fingernail.


    The tedious battle ended there. Maximilien¡¯s body stood still as if it had been stuffed into a photograph.


    Due to inertia, the prosthetic arm touched my cheek, but that¡¯s it. I murmured, feeling the cold touch on my cheek.


    ¡°¡­I tried to break it by turning it all upside down, but I managed to stop the cogs in the middle of it.¡±


    Just as I could stop the spinning gears, he can do the same. The moment Maximilien sensed that the gears inside his body were malfunctioning, he stopped all movement.


    This is the best possible response. That doesn¡¯t change the situation, though.


    ¡°Even if it were, you wouldn¡¯t be able to move with gears spread all over your body. It¡¯s just a matter of buying a few seconds before dying.¡±


    just as expected. Power drains from his body. If you stop the cogs, your body can¡¯t stand it.


    I have no intention of ignoring it. No, rather, I want to apud them for squeezing all the numbers until the end. However, if I let go of this hand, it would move again, so I pped with my mouth instead.


    ¡°p p p. you are so amazing Not deceiving or ridiculing, but genuinely from the heart. You were such a wonderful and honest person until the very end.¡±


    If you think about it objectively, it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to lose.


    Aside from wearing a prosthetic arm, Maximilien stuffed the inside of his body with gears to strengthen his body. Thanks to this, he was incredibly strong and could move on par with a general who had learned qigong. It seemed like he was a qigong master who had mastered Geongon Supervision himself, and his ability to control gears was called Li (ëx).


    Anyway, thanks to that, I started with the cowardly advantageous condition of victory at the touch of a hand. The strong allies of Aji and Historia were bonuses.


    No matter how weak I am and the other side is the Great Wall, this fight was apletely overturned board because it couldn¡¯t tilt. It was all because of Maximilien¡¯s skills that he had brought this unfavorable fight to this point.


    ¡°It¡¯s just too misdirected. Those who reach the Demon God naturally change other humans and do not struggle with them. In contrast, you tried to struggle against all other human beings. Even while fighting a proxy war with me.¡±


    While holding the prosthetic arm with one hand, he took out a card with the other hand. Diamond 1 All-Purpose Skewers. Alchemy converts the remaining magic power into alchemy. A familiar tactile feeling filled the palm of my hand.


    I held the skewer in reverse and held it up to the height of Maximilien¡¯s head. Even though Maximilien had almost stopped thinking, his bloodshot red eyes unconsciously followed the tip of the skewer. Even in the midst of it, life instinctively guards against death.


    ¡°Goodbye, Maximilien. I will only affirm your wishes. I will remember the dream that could note true. Even if I can¡¯t grant your wish, I¡¯ll write it down on the side of the ossuary and keep it. The king of men acknowledges you. You were not God Maximillian, but you were a warrior without cowardice.¡±


    After a brief tribute to him, I moved my hand. The skewer digs into the temple. I


    felt the tactile sensation of digging into something hard with my jaw¡­


    I tilted my head. It was because the skewer, which was obviously aimed at his head and swung, was stabbing something else.


    A tree was growing.


    Before I knew it, a tree that had risen through the concrete floor was blocking my skewer. Shaking the branches gently.


    Right now, the situation is so quiet that it feels like there was a tree in that position originally, and I swung a stick without noticing it.


    It can¡¯t be.


    This is a military country. It is the headquarters of the military that covered the floor with concrete and cut down useless trees for firewood in the evening. There can be no trees on thisnd where concrete is used instead of soil and bricks are used instead of trees.


    Even if there is one, it is rare to find one that grows through such thick concrete. Even if they were of that kind, they would not grow to the height of a human being in less than a few seconds!


    It is clearly a man-made phenomenon. Someone made a tree grow to protect Maximilien. Second to whether that¡¯s possible!


    But who?


    ¡°I apologize, my king.¡±


    The answer came from the ground.


    At first it was a sprout. Next were seedlings. Within seconds, what had been a sprout became arge, beautiful tree, standing tall in front of me.


    It was the most static explosion in the world. Natural explosives with green smoke and brown mes enveloped me in the twinkling of an eye.

 Chapter 303

    EP.303 Let¡¯s protect nature


    I didn¡¯t get hurt. Instead of poking at me, the branch hugged me warmly. It was benevolent, but firm enough not to dare to resist.


    The rustle of leaves. The sound of branches hitting. A gust of wind blows through the trees. The chaotic melody of the busy yet beautiful tree fills my ears.


    ¡°This bet, Maximilien, is your victory. I believed that the Lord would note until everyone called out, but I chose the opposite path and finally found him.¡±


    In the meantime, I heard the cracking of trees. Looking at the source of the sound, I saw a knothole that I don¡¯t know when it was created and was getting bigger. A dry voice flowed from the dark, deep darkness inside the tree.


    ¡°The Lord Himself hase before us. I am so overwhelmed with my convictions that I do not know what to do with myself.¡±


    And a hand reached out from the knothole.


    A long hand grabbed the knothole and spread it apart. A single human squeezed through a knothole that had been cracked like a gate.


    Tree spirits are said to live in knotholes. The one-dimensional thought that there is something living there because there is a hole may have been turned into a folktale, but now the legend was reality.


    If there were spirits in the world, they would have exactly the same appearance as her. An androgynous appearance that makes it difficult to even guess the gender. The green hair that came down to the floor had small leaves growing like vines. A dopo made of silk was tied with a vine and fixed. Even so, the sleeves were wide enough that even the elbows could be seen through the inside of the sleeves.


    It¡¯s already unusual enough, but most distinctive of all is the horn hanging from its head. It resembles that of a deer, but it is not the horns of a beast. It is just a twig extending from the temple.


    I muttered.


    ¡°¡­Druid?¡±


    There are not many Druids, but one of the most famous and powerful among them. A watcher of history who has watched all history from ancient times to the present.


    agent of nature. the most beautiful beast.


    ¡­and I didn¡¯t know it just now, but he¡¯s the head of the lord of all things.


    ¡°It¡¯s your belief, Navi. The undead beast meets the king of men.¡±


    The ancient druid, Navi.


    After she adjusted the hem of her dress, she knelt down in front of me and bowed her head. There was a bean and soft head banging sound.


    uh hmm


    It¡¯s just embarrassing. Anyone would feel the same way if someone jumped out of a tree and bowed to me.


    And above all, the problem was that the opponent was a strong man with absolute power beyond a superman. Just like the leader, Maximilien was treated as something like that.


    It¡¯s strange. I thought Maximilien called for backup. I never thought I would reach here from another country in a matter of hours. What is it, where are all our people? Won¡¯t you join us soon?


    Is it better not to join?


    I will lose even if I join anyway.


    chill down the spine Nevida is an irresistible force. A purely individual power capable of destroying a country alone¡­ an existence more powerful than Tyr.


    And the bigger problem is that there is a clear purpose to do me. I hid the skewer behind me and said with a smile.


    ¡°Uh, nice to meet you. I am called Hughes, the king of humans in this generation. Please raise your head.¡±


    At my words, Navida suddenly raised her head. In his oak-colored eyes, there was an infinite feeling for me. Envy, expectation, longing and¡­ desire.


    If you don¡¯t have feelings at all, you can build a new one from the bottom up. Just like I built a rtionship with Tyr.


    However, if the opponent has such a clear business to the ¡®human king¡¯, persuasion is impossible. I looked into his eyes and was convinced of that.


    Fortunately, that monster is the kind that worships the human king the most among the lords of all creation who seek the human king. Didn¡¯t you p your forehead to say hello to me just a little while ago? It won¡¯t kill or harm me.


    hmm. Shall I stab you once? I calmly ordered.


    ¡°I have business with Maximilien, so can you step aside for a moment?¡±


    Then Navida hit her head on the floor again. While I was startled, Navida put her face on the floor and spoke loudly.


    ¡°I apologize. Since the unsavory conviction lost the bet with him, he must pay the price for him. Please contact me.¡±


    You mean don¡¯t kill me? But am I the king of men? He said solemnly, hoping that the king¡¯s authority would be contained there.


    ¡°No, because I am the real human king. Don¡¯t you believe it?¡±


    ¡°You are the only one, so how dare you doubt your convictions?¡±


    ¡°The human kingmands it. Do you want me to get out of the way?¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    Navida just said that she was sorry and banged her head again. It seems they just don¡¯t want to listen to me.


    what. Are you looking at me like this and exalting me because I am the king of humans? If you¡¯re not going to listen, why are you being polite and treating me like a king?


    Can not help it. While Navida was banging her head, I secretly grabbed the skewer again. Maximilien¡¯s thoughts have stopped and he is dying, but his opponent is an ancient druid who is good at medicine and medicine. I don¡¯t know how I can save him if I take him like this.


    just one room. It¡¯s about to die anyway You only need to deliver the final blow.


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk too long. It¡¯s thest one. Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    I counted the numbers inside and kicked the ground just as Navida was banging her head. tak bean. The sound ovepped and my body jumped over Nevida¡¯s head. Aiming the skewer, he ran towards Maximilien. I stretched out my hand toward him, who had fallen as if dead


    .


    Branches and vines hold me. tree that sprouted. It was so static that I didn¡¯t even know it was growing until it came into being. When I noticed, my body hung dangling in the air as if caught in a spider¡¯s web.


    ¡­I read ¡®Thought¡¯. I can¡¯t escape it.


    I didn¡¯t control the tree. It was to ¡®protect¡¯ Maximilien. However, the tree arbitrarily supported its will and hung me to iste Maximilien and me.


    Totally different from Maximilien. He designed a mechanical device with cogwheels and controlled and moved them one by one. All actions were conscious.


    In contrast, Navida has a will. But the trees know and follow her will. So even if you read your thoughts, you don¡¯t know what the oue will be.


    Do trees take care of themselves? What is this¡­!


    Then, Navida lowered her head and said.


    ¡°If the Lord had been perfect, he would not have allowed even the slightest rebellion. one. The evil woman¡¯s chains are still in good shape. Iment the still long way to go.¡±


    Navida let out a deep sigh. Nevida exhaled for so long that she was worried that she might die fromck of breathing.


    In the meantime, the ce where she banged her head caught my eye. There, instead of blood, soft green buds sprouted profusely like pillows.


    ¡­look at the shortcut. If that¡¯s the case, why did you bang your head? Is this a political act for show?


    ¡°Shin (³¼) did not seek out Im. The king of men should not be sought, and only if the people hope for it will trulye. Just Maximilian. he has challenged You did it. it has been done Sosin honors that will and will help him.¡±


    My body moved with Navida. No, to be precise, the tree on which I was hanging slowly moved to the side. The tree opened its knots and pulled its vines as if they were going to eat me.


    what. If it stays like this, I¡¯ll go inside. I tried to struggle, but every time I did, my body was gradually buried under the vines.


    It¡¯s dangerous this way. Navida originally had no intention of taking me. But Maximilien will try this and that with me and now Navida will help Maximilien!


    The king of sin and maybe die before that!


    ¡°Wait. I won¡¯t kill Maximilien, so can you let this go?¡±


    ¡°God will not know. My dear,e here.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me!¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    shit. What a bunch of psychopaths! I cried out desperately.


    ¡°Someone save me!¡±


    It was then. Navida noticed something and gave a small smile. Meteors shine in her eyes. From afar, something fell in the wind, giving off unburned magic light.


    1 second to fall. Nevida held a branch against him. A sharp de aimed at Nevida approached with a familiar voice.


    ¡°Cheon-ae-ae-ae-aeng!¡±


    The sky split.


    The hem of the dress fluttered in front of me, and the happy figure from the back fell in front of me like lightning. Branches and leaves fall half a beatte against a fragmented background. Thanks to the cutting of the vine and the vine, my body was also freed.


    As I fell, I saw clearly.


    The sight of a small twig rising against a falling cherry tree surrounded by the wind and colliding with it.


    It is the heavenly sword. The de forged in thepressed space splits even rocks. It¡¯s normal to cut off even the arm holding that ordinary tree branch. Even Nevida¡¯s body is worth splitting like firewood.


    But the branches are not cut.


    Rather than cracking, new branches and leaves are growing at the part that touches the angel. It looks as if it has eaten a thousand cherry blossoms and grows.


    Even though the blow went back to nothing, the regressor calmly snorted.


    ¡°joy! I managed to stop it! Then how about this!¡±


    confident expression. Overwhelming belief in one¡¯s own strength. and the power behind it.


    The regressor smiled defiantly and swung the cherry blossom. A quick and light sword attack aimed at Nevida. But Nevida didn¡¯t even dodge. The twigs and leaves extending from the tree branches take care of themselves and block the sword attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good!¡±


    The regressor shouted confidently and somersaulted backwards. Nevida also took a step back and swept the ground with her foot. Leaves on the ground rise slowly in the wind. The leaves seemed to protect her with a mysterious power.


    nevida said.


    ¡°¡­I heard that there is a child who goes around destroying ¡®roots¡¯ as a keepsake of a demon. You are what Maximilien said.¡±


    ¡°under! That¡¯s me. So what are you going to do?¡±


    Oh, also a regressor. It¡¯s amazing how he doesn¡¯t hesitate even against the ancient Druid. Is this the true face of a regressor who spares no life¡­


    ¡®Aaaaaaaa! It¡¯s a big deal! It¡¯s a big deal! Why why is that thing already here? There¡¯s still a long way until you appear! no. I can¡¯t win!¡¯


    no This is the truth.


    I nodded as I read my thoughts.

 Chapter 304

    EP.304 Nature will reject you


    ¡®Nevi. that crazy bitch! Why did youe here when you should be sowing seeds elsewhere? There¡¯s still a lot of time left for you to appear!¡¯


    Contrary to what he was screaming inwardly, the regressor who put a lot of strength on his shoulder answered boldly.


    ¡°I thought there would be a druid in the lord of all things, but it was bigger than I imagined. I didn¡¯t even transform, but I can only think of one druid with horns on my head. that¡¯s right?¡±


    pretending not to know pretending not for the first time today. The regressor said that as if he were floating in front of the Absolute. That regressor bravado is amazing.


    Even though his identity was revealed, Navida had no other thoughts. Rather, Nevida was more interested in the identity of the regressor.


    ¡°As they destroyed the bottomless pit and obtained the demon gods, they burned the seeds and roots nted in the military all at once¡­


    ¡°what? prostitute?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a prostitute. I apologize for my mistake in mistaking you for a prostitute.¡±


    ¡®Oh right. That crazy bitch called the saint woman a prostitute, right? Suddenly calling me a prostitute and tackling me several times every time I tried to get the demon¡¯s memento¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the mask¡­¡¯ The regressor barely


    held back the urge to touch his face. Using the fear flowing from the depths of his heart as food, he boldly stepped forward.


    ¡°Even if you apologize, I won¡¯t let you down. Like this scoundrel!¡±


    ¡°But there are more than two demons¡­ It¡¯s strange¡­ Even the filthiest prostitute won¡¯t be able to monopolize this much power¡­¡±


    ¡°You talk a lot!¡±


    ¡®How strange is it? weird isn¡¯t it Is it sudden? Should I be careful then? You don¡¯t know what sharp thorns I have!¡¯


    Your bravado is equal to or greater than mine. I read the other person¡¯s thoughts and promote misunderstandings without going against their nting, but regressors risk their lives even in unfavorable situations and stretch out with a natural repulsive spirit.


    It¡¯s neither reckless nor foolish. It is a way of survival that a person whose only way out is in the front found after dying several times. The regressor gave a lot of strength as if he would run away at any moment. Proudly pushing forward the cherry blossoms and Jizan.


    ¡°Pick up your sword. Because I don¡¯t want to fight with my bare hands!¡±


    ¡®Look! It¡¯s Cheoneng and Jizan. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s only a thousand cherry blossoms, but how about this? It¡¯s Jizan! If you have Jizan, wouldn¡¯t it be hard for you to ignore it too? Should I be nervous? I can¡¯t even pull out that damn tree branch, can I?¡¯


    ¡­In the meantime, do you think it¡¯s like a hogu who hit a bluff that doesn¡¯t matter?


    Even if it was bluffing, the hand the regressor showed was threatening enough. The cherry blossoms crackle as if responding to the emotions of the regressor. Jizan is quiet, but its weight continues to increase. The regressor who held the two demons in his hands certainly looked like the absolute ruler of the century.


    ¡­But the other person¡­


    ¡°Even if the bird¡¯s eye is good, it¡¯s shallow, so you shouldn¡¯t believe that everyone is sitting on the shoulder and chattering. A song is beautiful, but it will be as light as a feather.¡±


    Navida hums in rhythm. It¡¯s a Druid song. The sound of nature, which has existed since long ago, naturally rxes the body.


    But the regressor was even more nervous. There was a lot of strength in the hands holding the cherry blossoms and Jizan,


    ¡®Chi-it!e! Wake up Shay! If I miss¡­ die!¡¯


    Navida extended her left hand. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been there, but in a ce that¡¯s easy to hold in my hand, a small twig has protruded through the ground. Nevida grabbed a branch and used it as a walking stick to walk toward the regressor.


    one step two steps. Even after recognizing the existence of the two demons, he reached the distance of three steps without showing any signs of fear.


    ¡®now!¡¯


    At the same time, the regressor lowered his twin swords.


    An attack that started almost simultaneously with movement. Two lines, dark and bright, fall in front of Nevida¡¯s nose as she walks. One splits the wind, the other crushes the earth.


    Against the two demons, who boasted an overwhelming presence, Navida raised the branch she was holding at an angle.


    A cherry blossom fell on the side of the branch. I can¡¯t even touch it, but the leaves are tearing. The root side blocks Jizan¡¯s trajectory, but its thickness and weight are iparable.


    It is a reckless attempt to block storms and earthquakes with straw.


    however.


    ¡°-A small world tree. Bloom.¡±


    The trees that make up the forest cannot ovee even storms, and their deep-reaching roots grab hold of even the ground.


    An ordinary looking wooden staff. Even if it had just been picked up from the back mountain, roots and branches were creeping out from the featureless branches. A vine full of small roots grabs Jizan, and sprouted leaves embrace a heavenly cherry tree.


    There is no crashing sound either. Leaves that have bloomed before you know it hug the space, and long roots grab the ground. Because of that, Cheon-Ang and Ji-Zan were put in a confrontation with a tree branch for a while.


    ¡°The Earth Mother and the Sky God¡­kiduk. It¡¯s full of minutes. It is too presumptuous a power for one human being to handle.¡±


    Seeds spread behind Nevida¡¯s feet and sprouts sprout. An echo echoed through the trees that grew to the waist. The presence of Nevida, which was felt only subtly, now fills the space.


    As the two swords were caught in a tree, the regressor gritted his teeth.


    ¡°this!¡±


    To swing, you must first move backwards. The regressor retrieved Jizan. The weight of the sword without inertia ripped out the roots and widened the gap. The regressor tried to step back for a moment.


    At that time, the regressor felt a sharp pain in the instep.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    At the timing of Jizan¡¯s withdrawal, Nevida¡¯s foot, which had been stretched out, was stepping on the instep of the regressor. The vines tie knots under the feet that have been heavily pressed.


    Navida, who had approached right in front of her, whispered with a mocking smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to fight bare-handed? It¡¯s funny. Since when did you value a fight?¡±


    ¡°profit!¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t fall¡­! The vine knot¡­!¡¯


    The distance where your feet touch each other. The battle here took on apletely different aspect.


    Nevida¡¯s one-volume goes to the face of the regressor. Before the regressor was even aware of it, the qigong engraved on his body moved first.


    thousand radius.


    The strongest defense qigong that the regressor found at the end of the return was worth it. I avoided the thunderbolt with a narrow gap of a piece of paper. At the same time, he swung Jizan and counterattacked¡­


    But it was only an attempt.


    Took.


    Nevida¡¯s left foot touches Jizan¡¯s handle. Jizan can¡¯t stretch. Nevida, who had negated the regressor¡¯s intentions, opened her other hand. The hand turns into a strange shape.


    Humans once envied beasts. At a time when tools and technology were at a minimum, humans used beast weapons such as leather and ws as they were and worshiped them to gain their strength and ability.


    Druids are shamans who follow such an old belief. A heretic who believed in animals and obtained their power.


    Among them, the ancient druid Nevida possesses the power of the most powerful beast.


    Gold-bearing White Crane.


    Nevida¡¯s hand changed shape. It changes from a human hand with five neatly stretched fingers and blunt fingernails to four toes with widely spaced ws. The grip of a flying beast that can crush even rocks is instantly stretched.


    ¡®Faster¡­! Cherry blossoms!¡¯


    grasp. Blood spattered. The blow that escaped human structure was so fast that even Chunban-gyeong could notpletely evade it.


    Instead, thanks to pushing her body into thepressed space of the cherry tree, she barely prevented her shoulder from being ripped off. Although therge ws dug through handfuls of flesh.


    Nevida was slightly impressed by the regressor¡¯s response.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. Obviously, this isn¡¯t borrowed from a future that you haven¡¯t experienced¡­ It¡¯s a karma that you built up on your own through countless experiences. Do you really have nothing to do with Seonghwangcheong?¡±


    ¡°Chi-it¡­! Struggling!¡±


    Instead of answering, the regressor hit the ground with his Jizan.


    ¡°Gigon stylend leveling!¡±


    Grrrrr. Jizan, who dug into the concrete floor, became a rake and scraped the ground vigorously. The regressor vigorously pulled the digging Jizan.


    Even now, tree roots are spreading under Nevida¡¯s feet. The root of the small World Tree, which was slowly expanding its territory underground, was judged by its original owner, Jizan.


    Tree roots caught in Jizan are dragged out all at once. The roots and vines that have been stretched out with great effort break off strands, and the ground itself shakes as if caught in a.


    Thend that had been leveled was no different from a dirt floor. Broken vines are scattered across the floor, and trees that lean at an angle are trying to straighten their branches even now. The military headquarters, which used to be and of concrete, has now been reced by and of soil and trees.


    This is the real Gyeongcheon-dongji. Even if it was only two people fighting, the terrain changed. Thanks to that, I had to roll on the ground to survive.


    He could have pushed harder, but Nevida stopped attacking. The regressor did not try to grab onto his injured shoulder, but instead showed it even more. This wound was to appeal that he could not even lift the injury axis.


    ¡°nting seeds? Were you ying a funny trick? But what about? As long as Jizan exists, thisnd will not go your way!¡±


    ¡®haha. I¡¯m d I have Jizan. If left unchecked, it will turn the surroundings into a forest¡­! There is no answer if you use wood as a medium and even green magic in a favorable environment for yourself¡­!¡¯


    Obviously, if the fight continues like this, Navida will win. Both the regressor and the navida know that. But because of the bravado of the regressor¡­ Or because of the prowess that was revealed while fighting, Nevida¡¯s mind was troubled.


    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s see. There are many things to be gained by fighting and winning. It¡¯s also not clear what to lose when the fight is long. then¡­?¡¯


    Thoughts lead to action quickly. But inparison, judgment is slow enough for a tortoise to crawl.


    By analogy, he seemed to be doing a round-the-clock hop with his fast legs. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m stupid, but it seems like there are too many criteria for assuming value.


    Maybe this is a bow. I cried out.


    ¡°Okay Mr. Shay! Take a little more time! If we fight for a long time, we might win!¡±


    ¡°What time are you taking? I will make a life-and-death decision here and now!¡±


    ¡®You fool! If you fight long, you lose! It¡¯s best to bluff it up and let it run away! Don¡¯t just talk, help me quickly!¡¯


    Talking helps. That there is a way out now. Like the regressor, I shouted with great vigour.


    ¡°There are people here to help! Leah! Support me!¡±


    ¡°joy. it¡¯s okay! That kind of help!¡±


    ¡®A musketeer? You looked like you copsed earlier, did youe to your senses? Then call me soon! Because I need one more hand!¡¯


    no, I¡¯m out of my mind My strength is exhausted and I can¡¯t even move my hand.


    But it has other effects. Something that reminds Nevida of the possibility of sniping or support. The ancient Druid wouldn¡¯t be afraid of sniping¡­ but


    what Navida was wary of was not sniping, but Maximilien¡¯s death.


    ¡®Mmm. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead, but if he¡¯s still alive, he¡¯ll live. I have to congratte Eun-Gong for finding him. Even if I serve someone¡¯s body right now¡­ the time when God truly returns is when everyone cries out loud.¡¯


    Nevida finished the long judgment. Sliding back, she straightened her clothes and bowed in greeting.


    ¡°It¡¯s your belief, Navi. I¡¯m just going away. I look forward to the day we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will let you run away! Sky sword sword dragon attack!¡±


    ¡®Aren¡¯t you in a hurry? I¡¯ll give you enough strength.


    The cherry blossoms stretched out in the wind. Naturally, the roughly swinging Sky Sword was blocked by the branches and leaves of the small world tree. The regressor was not very disappointed because he knew and wrote it.


    ¡°Tomemorate the brief engagement, I would like to show you some tricks.¡±


    But Nevida¡¯s next move must have been pretty disappointing.


    Nevida grabbed her own horn with her hand and twisted it. Contrary to her seemingly sturdy appearance, her horns broke easily as if they were intended for that purpose from the beginning. When it was on its head, it was definitely a horn, but when it was in my hand, it looked like a small sapling.


    ¡°O ancestral tree that gave birth to and nurtured all things. Among the countless branches, the surviving horse calls out its roots.¡±


    Nevida dropped the sapling to the ground. The seedling that touched the concrete floor was permeated into the ground as it was.


    The regressor who saw it flinched as if it would jump out at any moment.


    ¡®no. You can¡¯t react! If you pretend to know, you¡¯ll question how you knew [that]! But why is [that thing] written here?¡¯


    ¡­probably to show me.


    drink.


    ¡°Recognize, beast. The source from which you all came.¡±


    After Nevida¡¯s order is over.


    Chimera bean batteries for military provisions that existed in the Military Headquarters were all excited. If there was a quartermaster nearby, they would have tilted their heads.

 Chapter 305

    It is a Chimera bean that even mice curse at because it is tasteless, but the nutrients contained in it are rich enough to take care of the family and the army. In the military, more than weapons, it was military rations, and chimera beans harvested throughout the military were gathered in the headquarters¡­


    The nutrients exploded all at once.


    Ingredients called nutrients are green gunpowder. Humans are slow furnaces that walk around after putting the firewood in their stomachs and burning it slowly. They decorate their food and life with noble acts, but the essence is the same as other beast crawling insects or even smaller¡­ invisible creatures.


    It burns the same firewood with the same me no matter whose stomach it is. There is no difference except size.


    know your source


    Unique Magical Root Tree.


    The tree of origin that embraces the source of life and birth.


    It is called the tree of immorality by some¡­ It is also the unique magic of a certain Druid.


    Even though he named God, he was still alive, so he couldn¡¯t belong to everyone. The Great Source only hears through Him.


    There were green explosions with screams everywhere. It devours everything that will be nutrients and builds a new axis to stretch out again. It seems like a pterosaur is beating a baby that is springing up from all over the ce.


    Having created a situation that amounted to disaster with just one move, Navida shook her hands and took care of Maximilien. There is no regret as long as it is decided. Nevida strode into the wide open knothole.


    Before the knothole closed, Navida gave me a small bow.


    ¡°Then goodbye.¡±


    The regressor did his best until the end. He waved a cherry tree over his head and shouted loudly as if medicine was rising.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away!¡±


    ¡®Quick get out!¡¯


    Fortunately, Nevida listened to the regressor¡¯s inner thoughts. After the tree closed, Nevida disappeared deep into the ground.


    ¡®Are you gone? did you go did you really go? Where¡¯s the rust!¡¯


    The regressor looked around with green eyes that could see through the green of the seven-colored eyes. From the ground to the sky, he must have been quite frightened.


    The regressor who had checked it over and over let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Whoah¡­! For now, I¡¯m d¡­!¡±


    It was then.


    There was a pop and an explosion. It wasn¡¯t as sharp as gunpowder, but it was too intense a noise to be from nts.


    Isn¡¯t it strange from the sound to say that it¡¯s fortunate? Regressor.


    ¡°What are you happy about? There¡¯s a fuss right now!¡±


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s okay. That¡¯s a bean pod bomb. It¡¯s annoying, but if you don¡¯t have Navida, you can handle it quickly. The tree of origin is fine as long as the root tree does not bear fruit.¡±


    ¡°The source number?¡±


    ¡°It is a beast made of wood. From the fruit of the tree of immorality, beasts are born. But I guess I couldn¡¯t make it that far this time. Fortunately¡­¡±


    The regressor was in the middle of muttering.


    [Kyaah Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhu]


    A huge snake with a wooden trunk in a distance twisted.


    Explosions urred one after another. Beans popping up with sparks embroider the brightening sky. The Chimera Bean flew in a parabolic arc and fell next to me with a bang.


    For a moment, the regressor and I were speechless. The silence was interrupted by screams from all directions.


    ¡°A wooden¡­ snake?¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at! Attack!¡±


    ¡°food! Military rations exploded all at once!¡±


    ¡°Doctor. If you get hit by a bean, is it a fantasy?¡±


    ¡°Stop the bullshit and get that snake first!¡±


    Gunshots were heard and officers and generals of the armed forces jumped up with their weapons and hacked the tree snake. However, the tree snake, with a body the size of a giant tree, wriggled violently even when cut or cut, umting damage.


    The demon¡¯s power changes the environment. Even if they do not have the will to attack, when mountains and forests move, the small insects living in them take a fatal blow. The regressor clicked his tongue as he heard a resounding scream.


    ¡°Cheet. Are you asking me to get rid of it? The military is not on my side anyway!¡±


    ¡°no. From now on, you can be on Shay¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Clean up ande. I¡¯ll take Lia and get Aji out.¡±


    Only then did the regressor, who had his eyes on the other person, look around.


    ¡°Oh right. What about the others?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°okay!¡±


    The regressor took Cheon-Ang and Ji-Zan in his hands and jumped out. The regressor leaped into the air wrapped in the wind and quickly swept the obliquely held Jizan down with a cherry blossom.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Sword and Earth!¡±


    The air is set on fire by friction. The cherry blossoms caught fire and burned red. The regressor shed the tree snake with a celestial cherry tree wrapped in mes. A burning tree snake twisted its huge body in pain. Burnt branches fell all over the headquarters, and the screams of ordinary soldiers were heard.


    ¡°toonmander! How do I do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­an order from headquarters not to attack¡­! First, burn the tree!¡±


    Confusion was added to the fire that spread here and there, but the regressor did not care.


    ¡°Better fire than bursting bean pods or tree snakes. Because you feel a sense of crisis too! I¡¯m going to light a fire, so you just put it out!¡±


    For a while, a joint battle with the military took ce. The tree snake was wriggling even after the strands were cut, but it seemed that it would be sorted out soon.


    ¡®The scale isrge, but the effect is weak. Why the hell did Navida use the Tree of Origin when she wasn¡¯t going to fight? It seems like he just wanted to show off his drank god, right?¡¯


    Literally a regressor. Navida was written to show off the demon.


    to me.


    I turned my head. The chimera beans that flew by my side soon took root and began to sprout again. Arge sprout reached my feet.


    The stems, which seemed too fragile for the fruit they were going to bear, grew as if they were crawling on the ground. I walked slowly along with the Chimera Bean, which gradually grew longer.


    It is a stem derived from chimera bean. It is providence that chimera beans grow there.


    However, the Demon God¡¯s providence is a little different from that.


    Kidney beans, peas, chickpeas, red beans. Crops that take one foot in the species called beans are opened one after another. It seems that a cheerful person has hung all the beans on a tree.


    But when I look at the inside story, I can¡¯t help butugh.


    The sprouting kudzu vines wind around the concrete. Shamrock straighten small leaves. Although the beans are not hung, it proudly upies a spot in the stem. I walked past it.


    If you keep walking with this¡­ what wille out.


    This is the nature of the tree of origin. This is why Navida despises Seonghwangcheong, which gave names to all things in the world.


    Of course, that has nothing to do with me.


    ¡°hmm. I can¡¯t use this.¡±


    This Demon God is, of course, an extremely difficult type for me to use. Navida herself is using it hundreds of times more powerfully than the druid, and at most I would have grown peanuts.


    But maybe that¡¯s enough.


    He pulled out a deck of spades. As I was choosing between this and that, I took out the number 9 and fiddled with it a few times with my fingers.


    Spades are special. Diamond consumes alchemy, clover must contain magical power, and heart must store the corresponding drug, but spade does not require anything. If there¡¯s one thing I need, it¡¯s my faith.


    Because the spade is an idol honoring the devil.


    Because there is no Maximilien, the cogs cannot be moved. I had no choice but to grab onto the side of the steel beetle and climb up with difficulty. It¡¯s only about 4 meters tall, but I must have been a bit tired as I was out of breath. Oh, I¡¯m craving magical herbs.


    After barely climbing up, I found Historia sitting with her back leaning against one of the gears. A pair of eyes turn to me. I said with a warm smile.


    ¡°Leah. Would you like some peanuts?¡±


    ¡°Where are the peanuts¡­¡±


    I snapped my fingers. Peanuts formed at the end of the bean stalk that came up with me. Only one peanut was formed, as if he had run out of energy trying to follow me.


    However, if you peel one peanut, two eggse out. I broke it in the middle and handed one to Historia, whoughed.


    ¡°Since we share a bean, it¡¯s a special gift.¡±


    ¡°joy.¡±


    Historia put the peanut in her mouth and chewed lightly. I hear a crackling sound. I also forgot a peanut and sat down next to Historia.


    also peanuts It shows off its presence even when served as a side dish, but it is also the best on its own.


    After the short meal, Historia muttered.


    ¡°Huey¡­ are you the King of Men?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    and silence. I asked again.


    ¡°Is that all you ask?¡±


    There must be more. When I asked, Historia opened her mouth and said.


    ¡°¡­Do you have magical herbs?¡±


    ¡°You gave it all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something you messed up.¡±


    ¡°Sheesh. How did you know?¡±


    I clicked my tongue and took out the magic candle inserted in the biological terminal. It was nice that I could feel the energy of the medicine to some extent even if I didn¡¯t smoke the magical herb.


    ¡°It is what you do.¡±


    I hold out my hand while suffocating. It¡¯s a must-have. However, I didn¡¯t want the magic herb, so instead of giving it all, I took out a card and tried to cut the magic herb.


    Historia frowned.


    ¡°Little with just one cigarette.¡±


    ¡°Noisy. Matdae is not just one cigarette. It¡¯s a waste because this one cigarette is my everything.¡±


    Historia slightly raised her eyes.


    ¡°¡­can¡¯t you give me everything?¡±


    ¡°I give you half.¡±


    oh that¡¯s not good Is it because I ran out of energy?


    While I carve marks on the magic candle, Historia red at me pitifully before raising her hand.


    swish Historia¡¯s hand brushed past the magic candle. Before the cut magical weeds fell apart, Historia arbitrarily chose therger one and took it. I quickly put it in my mouth so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it away, and now without saying a word, I naturally put the tip of the head in front of me.


    ¡®fire.¡¯


    At least say something. I lifted my finger and brought it close to Historia¡¯s lips. The shortened magical power reached close.


    ¡°Seth Lee. Pyrenheit.¡±


    Historia draws in a breath and the magic candle soaks up the fire. I also lit my magic candle before it went out.

 Chapter 306

    The words I couldn¡¯t bear to say turned into smoke and scattered into the air. The short magic candle extinguished as quickly as its length. I looked up at the sky and muttered, except for the magic candle, which had almost one word left.


    ¡°Leah. They say I will die in the near future.¡±


    ¡°¡­okay?¡±


    ¡°And the king of men is said to be reborn. They say that is the king of sin.¡±


    ¡°who? how?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who will do it. I really don¡¯t know what to do. But I kind of know why. Maybe¡­ he wants to defeat the evil.¡±


    Perhaps a little surprised, Historia took a quick breath and burned all the magic herbs.


    ¡°Can you defeat Sin¡­?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. But maybe that¡¯s what you want to believe? Just like you became a grown-up with gritted teeth because you wanted something like Hamelin to end.¡±


    Historia shut her mouth. I forgot that the magic herb was all burnt out and tried to put it in my mouth with trembling hands.


    I couldn¡¯t let her eat the ashes, so I pulled Historia¡¯s hand. ck eyes and eyes met.


    ¡°Huey, could you¡­ prevent what happened in Hameln?¡±


    ¡°maybe.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop?¡±


    ¡°Because it hasn¡¯t happened yet.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop it after it happens.¡±


    ¡°So I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Is it because I answered too lightly? Historia let go of my hand. Historia touched her forehead and said as if pleading.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. why do you have to do that day off. Can¡¯t we be a little more normal? Even if you¡¯re not the king of humans¡­ you don¡¯t have to go anywhere.¡±


    be normal


    I¡¯m already normal Because he is the king of men. With human skills, it is possible to do it roughly, and it is kind enough to live in harmony with it. That¡¯s it.


    But Historia or¡­ that¡¯s not what ¡®she¡¯ wants. They are hoping for something quite different from the human beings of today. Something far nicer and far sweeter.


    Humans don¡¯t do that, so I can¡¯t.


    ¡°Leah. thank you. For helping me without questioning the reason or anything.¡±


    ¡°lie.¡±


    ¡°Even I have a feeling of gratitude. Humans are not such shameless creatures.¡±


    ¡°¡­bare mouth?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    For an instant, something shed through Historia¡¯s mind. It was a bit one-dimensional and instinctive wind. I would never have said it normally, but it was at that time that the words did not stop and were about toe out of my mouth.


    ¡°Nya. stupid bitch. Can¡¯t you solve this too?¡±


    Before I knew it, the butterfly was on top of the steel beetle. Historia regained her sanity and swallowed her words. It probably wouldn¡¯t matter if I said it. Even the cat¡¯s eyes seem to care.


    The butterfly, which looked around roughly, raised its ws. I put my w in the gap of the misaligned cogwheel and pulled it out as if I was trying to get it out and put it aside. Arge cogwheel flies sideways and falls down there. Butterflyy down in front of him and waited for something.


    ¡°bruise! Liberate me!¡±


    Aji jumped through the gap in the missing gear. Aji, who had been chewing on cogs in vain inside the steel beetle, trembled when he regained his freedom.


    ¡°I hate us! I hate bondage! Woof woof! Dark and lonely!¡±


    Butterflies are more adept at using their forepaws than Aji. And beasts that use their front paws are rtively friendly with tools. It must be because of that. Butterflies seem smarter than Aji.


    Butterfly looked down at Aji andughed.


    ¡°what. Are you a stupid asshole? You idiots are fighting with each other, but you¡¯re sticking your teeth first.¡±


    ¡°bruise! I¡¯m bitten! need help! Also, I hate that smell! It smelled like iron!¡±


    ¡°Is that stupid? Whether you like it or not, there is no reason to get involved when other animals are bickering. Isn¡¯t it best to just watch the food and sneak a peek?¡±


    Butterfly slightly raised her hand. In the meantime, magic candles are stuck in his nails. That cat guy enjoyed everything he enjoyed while we were away.


    Aji shook his head and pointed at me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t! Keep your promise! Then humans keep their promises!¡±


    ¡°Nya-nah. stupid bitch. You must have forgotten all your promises.¡±


    The butterflyughed, snapping at the nail in which the magical herb was inserted. Aji groaned violently.


    ¡°bruise! no! I remember!¡±


    ¡°Nya-nya-nyang. Anyway, is it okay? Promises are only kept when it benefits Nya. There is no king who will keep his promises. Humans must have forgotten all their promises.¡±


    ¡°no! no! Remember Human! look!¡±


    Aji barked loudly at the words of the butterfly and denied it. The butterfly snorted, but Aji came to me wagging her tail.


    Aji, the dog king, has followed me without a single doubt. The kind, benevolent beast looked confident that I would remember the promise. With a smile on his face, he brought out a promise he had made a long time ago.


    ¡°I will protect you. you protect me too I believe in you, and you help me too.¡±


    If you are a human, you will wag your tail unconditionally, and you will never attack or kill whether it is a bad person or a good person. This may be seen as a disadvantage, but the advantages far outweigh. A target that can be trusted unconditionally is so good to use.


    Aji is definitely the dumbest and most powerful hukou in the world. No matter how deceived I am, I will not give up my faith in humans, including myself.


    ¡°I will love you. You love me too.¡±


    Byparison, I am the king of men, but now that I have lost most of my powers, I have no obligation to answer. Life always takes precedence over promises.


    However, we cannot justugh at that pure yet ¡®artificial¡¯ belief.


    perhaps.


    ¡°-then the bad wolf won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Aji might be my future self.


    Aji¡¯s big eyes look at me. I reached out my hand and stroked Aji¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yes, remember.¡±


    ¡°bruise? remember? So, are you going to hunt the wolf with me?¡±


    ¡°huh. someday.¡±


    He assured me with a trusting expression, but Aji tilted his head and asked.


    ¡°bruise? sometime? when?¡±


    ¡°Because I will do it someday.¡±


    ¡°When is sometime?¡±


    ¡°When you rx a bit. you¡¯re busy right now look. People over there came again.¡±


    I pointed at the crowd approaching from far away. soldiers of the military


    It seems that Maximilien approached this ce and ordered not to intervene, but it was clear that the fight was over, but Maximilien was nowhere to be seen, so he came to investigate the situation.


    Aji looked dissatisfied with something. But even if I say this, I have no choice but to believe it. Because dogs have be such animals.


    ¡°bruise! Someday definitely!¡±


    ¡°okay. It must be.¡±


    If I can. Reassuring Aji, I stared at the group of soldiers through the cogs. A general in a dirty officer¡¯s uniform was leading the group.


    ¡°¡­You are at peace. Smoking magic weed in the middle of the headquarters!¡±


    Oh, we met eyes While I hid the magic candle behind me, the general shouted with a dignified face.


    ¡°Correspondent!¡±


    Then, a signalman in uniform appeared from the side. It was quite familiar, because it was a face I had met at Module Eye of the Communications Headquarters.


    Themunications soldier looked at the general as if he was overwhelmed by the atmosphere emanating from him.


    ¡°I am Captain Ip, a militarymunications officer.¡±


    ¡°Is the restraining order still in effect?¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment¡­¡±


    Communications officer Ip closed his eyes for a moment and focused his mind. IP, which finished themunication, replied as it had been epted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Command is maintaining a restraining order at this address.¡±


    ¡°now! Even if you¡¯re attacked, you¡¯re telling me to let go and stay still!¡±


    ¡°Heeep!¡±


    Themunications soldier, who received the general¡¯s spirit head-on, was frightened. I nced at Historia and said.


    ¡°hey. Leah. you¡¯re a sulent What does that person do?¡±


    Historia looked at the signalman and muttered.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Mexio. One rank higher than me.¡±


    ¡°shit. Why is your rank so low even though you are a subus?¡±


    ¡°General Yuk has sole operational control, but ranks are set separately. It¡¯s not that status gives growth.¡±


    ¡°The other five other than you are all captains.¡±


    ¡°¡­because they¡¯re all active people since the early days of the military.¡±


    uh just scratched a bit. Shall I scrape a little more?


    ¡°I heard that those people were captains from the beginning of the military? You¡¯ve beenmissioned for a while, but you¡¯re only a major general?¡±


    ¡°Because you were only a warden, I betrayed you and joined you. If you were a captain, I would have caught you and imprisoned you at the headquarters.¡±


    You are cowardly using your heart¡¯s debt. I wrote it here, so I won¡¯t pay it backter.


    ¡°They said they had sole operational rights. Try using that.¡±


    ¡°well. do you want to do it?¡±


    I don¡¯t think it will. I nodded in agreement.


    Is it because we ignore existence too much? Lieutenant General Mexio, who was furious, approached with great strides despite the restraining order.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it any longer! Isn¡¯t the army exploding? Isn¡¯t the mysterious snake crushing my men! In the meantime, the traitor is calmly sucking on the magical herb, but just watch! Does that make sense!¡±


    ¡°Lieutenant General Me Mexio, there is currently a restraining order here¡­¡±


    ¡°Noisy!!munication sickness. This is a quasi-war situation! Since when did a captain or something like that obey the orders of a general?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the sin¡­¡±


    Themunication soldier who faced the world with his bare body seemed to be going through a lot of hardships. A weak girl who had to actively warn Vice Admiral Maxio, but had only authority, could not ovee the pressure of the general.


    There is a reason why themunication soldiermunicated through the golem.


    ¡°To begin with, being amunications soldier so unreliable¡­¡± The


    general¡¯s criticism pierced the ears of Captain I.P., who bowed his head. There was nothing to say to Captain Ip, who ran away as if possessed by something after themunications headquarters waspletely destroyed.


    ¡°All troops. set. detain the target If you resist, you may use force. Hey Historia! are you listening If you¡¯re not going to fight the whole army, be patient and ept the aura! If you resist, your boyfriend might be in danger!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 307

    hey. try to refute Why are you turning your head and standing still?


    Chet. I have thispletely in sight. It seems difficult to hide, but what should I do? Historia ispletely exhausted, so should we wait until Mr. Shay arrives?


    Is it an affair with a female officer or cheating on Qigong? I was contemting which of the information I had learned through mind reading should be brought up as a topic.


    The hesitantmunications soldier IP suddenly blocked the general¡¯s path as if possessed by something. Api saluted the general with a stunned face and reported.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Mexio. This is an ex officiomunication from a superiormanding authority. The headquarters will deliver the order of themanding authority as it is, and Vice Admiral Mexio must listen to it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    IP¡¯s unique magic was expressed. A light magical light enveloped I.P.¡¯s entire body, and her hair floated up. Afterpleting the coordination, Captain Ip recited the order someone gave him with his own mouth.


    ¡°I got a report. What are you doing like a thunderp? If you don¡¯t know, please shut up there, Lieutenant General Mexio.¡±


    At the end of those words, the hair sank. Captain Ip, who had poured out abusive words, looked up at the general with a face that he did not know why.


    Silence fell. Only one captain saw the general, called him Thunder Naked, and told him to shut up in front of his face. Vice Admiral Maxio¡¯s face turned red.


    Even Vice Admiral Mexio knows that this is an exact statement from the superior. I actually tried it too. However, there is a clear difference between using a golem as a receiver and listening to a human face to face. Vice Admiral Maxio reached out his hand toward Ip without even realizing it.


    ¡°You are the first captain to have dared to say such a thing to me. I must be prepared¡­¡±


    That was then. Two lines of sharp momentum flowed. Vice Admiral Maxio instinctively stepped back and looked towards Historia. Historia pulled out a pistol and pointed it at Vice Admiral Mexio.


    Lieutenant General Maxio, who took out his long-sword saw de shield to block bullets, felt something ufortable while raising his shield.


    ¡®for a moment. There are two types of momentum. The momentum on the other side¡­?¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    And ¡®Maximilian¡¯ appeared.


    ¡®Maximilian¡¯ glided across the floor wearing a distinctive monocle, arge hat, and a cloak d in a cloak full of cogs. At the feet of ¡®Maximilian¡¯, gear shoes were spinning and moving.


    Anyone can see that Maximilien himself is a fashion that goes beyond the category of aesthetic sense and has a strong obsession with cogwheels. Vice Admiral Maxio didn¡¯t even think to doubt and saluted.


    ¡°Loyalty. Director Maximilien, are you all right!¡±


    ¡®Maximilian¡¯ said with a slightly annoyed face.


    ¡°you. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯ll take care of what happened over there, so don¡¯t intervene and focus on external defense. He must have issued a restraining order through themunications officer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that the situation is over, but nothing is delivered.¡±


    ¡°So you tried to mess with the signalman who delivered my order?¡±


    Vice Admiral Maxio kept his mouth shut. Because I understood where the order came from just a moment ago.


    ¡®Maximilian¡¯ shook his head.


    ¡°Lieutenant General Mexio. Why did someone like you do that? The signalman is a cogwheel. It is a part that transmits the control from the center as it is. Not valuable, but very important. Because I convey ¡®my¡¯ order without containing any personal opinion. don¡¯t you know what that means? I thought you were quite rational.¡±


    ¡°sorry. However, since the director¡¯s weapon waspletely destroyed, I was wondering if there was something wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Upon hearing that his masterpiece had been destroyed, ¡®Maximilian¡¯ hardened his expression. The chilly atmosphere lingered again. Much stronger and tougher than before.


    Although it is said to be a general, it is still a military rank. The difference between growth and strength is greater than one can imagine. Even more so if the opponent is a soldier who has been active since the beginning of the military and is said to have made all the weapons of the military.


    In particr, Maximilien had great confidence and attachment to his work¡­ Vice Admiral Mexio¡¯s words were clearly a mistake.


    ¡°Tell me again.plete? What do you know about cogs? What do you rate? Does that lookplete? It¡¯s the structure, not the shape, that matters in a cogwheel. As long as it¡¯s in ce, any gear can be reced in no time! Outward appearance is not everything You idiot aaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Maximilian is rational and hearty when not angry, but immediately seizes as if a switch is turned on when he crosses the line. The anger of that ¡®Maximilian¡¯ crossed the critical point with just one word from the lieutenant general. Enraged, ¡®Maximilian¡¯ shouted as he squeezed one of the gears and crushed them.


    ¡°I know who our enemies are and what I have dealt with! I don¡¯t know! I dare not even expect! you may not know anything Because it can¡¯t be helped that idiots with narrow vision exist in the world! but! Don¡¯t be proud of things you don¡¯t know! That¡¯s hard aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!


    When the sex growth is enraged, it rarely ends in words. As expected, ¡®Maximilian¡¯ raised a finger. The cogs spun furiously while floating slightly on my fingers.


    It is said that if you reach the extreme of dry qigong, you can blow qigong into objects without touching them directly. Very slightly, but the cogs were clearly floating. The cogs spinning in the air, with no friction or resistance, created winds like storms.


    Vice Admiral Maxio instinctively raised his saw de shield and covered himself. It was an excellent choice. ¡®Maximilian¡¯ threw it at Vice Admiral Mexio without the slightest hesitation.


    Kung each and every one.


    The frenzied cogs collide with the serrated shield. After the first collision, the sawtooth rotated one after another, pouring rotational force onto the shield. Vice Admiral Maxio felt his whole body shake.


    ¡®This shock, this power¡­! Seriously! Captain Maximilien is serious!¡¯


    Lieutenant General Maxio, who grieved at this, raised his shield upwards with strength in his waist. The halo burning with Qigong bounced off the shield obliquely and flew away. When Vice Admiral Maxio, who took a breather, barely shook off the cogs and stood up, ¡®Maximilian¡¯ was already turning two more cogwheels with both hands.


    eyes are already rolling You have to run away.


    As his survival instinct told him, Vice Admiral Mexio shouted with a fuss.


    ¡°I will correct it! everyone! We focus on post-war recovery! let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°All right!!¡±


    Fools who remain near the enraged Yukjangseong do not live long. Soldiers who were still alive were paragons of survival of the fittest.


    Vice Admiral Maxio¡¯s troops carried out a strategic retreat in perfect order. The crowd withdrew like the ebb tide. ¡®Maximilian¡¯ turned the gears until they disappeared from sight.


    The soldiers of the military were quick to act. In less than a minute, the approaching troops withdrew. After all the people are gone ¡®Maximilian¡¯ dropped the cogwheel he was holding to the ground.


    ¡°What if you point a gun behind your back? i want You almost made a mistake because you were nervous.¡±


    Just as she said, Historia pointed her gun at ¡®Maximilian¡¯.


    In fact, from Historia¡¯s point of view, it was a natural behavior. After all, Historia had a fight with Maximilien a while ago. I managed to defeat him with all my might, but I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished when he returned alive and well.


    ¡°Maximilian¡­? Nonsense. He¡¯s obviously¡­! No, that must be qigong¡­?¡±


    I answered Historia¡¯s question.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. That¡¯s qigong. Anyone can see it.¡±


    ¡°But Director Maximilien used his unique magic! In contrast, that Maximilien used Qigong¡­!¡±


    ¡°Qigong is right. but the subject is wrong That Maximilien is not Maximilien.¡±


    You know because you¡¯ve been through it too. Anyone can see that it was Historia, but it wasn¡¯t Historia.


    ¡°yes. Your Majesty too! You know right away!¡±


    ¡®Maximilian¡¯ turned around. The cloak fluttered nicely, but the wobbly cogwheel was missing as if the finish was a bit clumsy. He grabs the monocle and throws it to the side, and takes off the hastily made cogwheel shoes by gently shaking them. As the gears disappear from all over the body, the impression of Maximilien bes much lighter.


    In that state, ¡®Maximilian¡¯ bowed deeply and bowed gracefully. It¡¯s like having a curtain call at the end of a y.


    ¡®Maximilian¡¯ opened his mouth.


    ¡°How was it? What about ¡®me¡¯ acting?¡±


    It¡¯s obviously a sturdy adult man, but what I can hear is a beautiful voice like a ga-hee.


    Seeing the acting in front of my eyes, I shared my honest impressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s an open scam.¡±


    ¡°Aha! It¡¯s an open fraud, let¡¯s hear His Majesty say that!¡±


    ¡®Maximilian¡¯, no, it¡¯s be ambiguous to call him that now. The gears attached to all parts of his body fell off before he knew it, and he was just a man wearing a thick cloak.


    And that person was getting closer to the girl in real time.


    Blood circtes in the hand, which had been pale like a prosthetic arm, and the skeleton shrinks. The tight-fitting clothes gradually stretch, exposing the neck and shoulders.


    The master of disguise, Yongge Sieghurund¡­ The girl who has now be Hilde approached with a giggle. I quickly stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me your majesty. Are you going to spread all my identity?¡±


    ¡°yes? Suddenly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s kind of a secret.¡±


    Hilde widened her slender eyes.


    ¡°yes? really? what then? Shayna Tirkanzaka doesn¡¯t know that, but is she still with her father? What!¡±


    ¡°There are people like that in the world. Also, is the only option for titles be Your Majesty or Father?¡±


    Although Tyr feels like ¡®I don¡¯t care¡¯ rather than ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯. I wonder if I¡¯m feeling a little bit. It must have been quite a thing to have his heart back.


    Wow, looking at it like this, the only person who really doesn¡¯t know my identity is a regressor. Can you do this? are you a regressor


    ¡­no. You have to think the opposite. Although the regressor is stupid, he is not stupid.


    It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t know, it¡¯s that we know other information that we don¡¯t know.


    So what is it? It was when I was deep in thought.


    Hilde came close to the steel beetle. Historia showed hostility toward Hilde, who approached without hesitation.


    ¡°Sieghrund¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, Historia. This is Hildegard. Sieghrund is like an illusion¡­ Like Aimeder, it¡¯s just a title meaning the light and shadow of the military. It is not the essence.¡±


    Hildeughed lightly and lightly jumped on top of the steel beetle. Historia was ring at her, but whether she was wary or not, she suddenly thrust herself in.


    Although Historia showed hostility to Hilde, she knew at least that there was no hostility towards her. This is evident in the case of Vice Admiral Maxio. While he hesitated for a moment without being able to attack, Hilde naturally grabbed Historia¡¯s arm and gently knocked her down. Historia was so exhausted that she couldn¡¯t even resist.


    ¡°I¡¯m envious of you, Historia. You wouldn¡¯t know what a great chance you met. ah sorry I wish I had met my father before I became like this.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ how do you know Huey is the king of humans¡­¡±


    ¡°¡¯Me¡¯ isn¡¯t sure either, but I¡¯m rtively better than the others. there is a way to check Besides, didn¡¯t your father tell you that himself?¡±


    Hilde¡¯s touch was firm yet gentle. He lightly kneaded Historia¡¯s arm and pumped air into her blood with her fingers. It was a bloodletting method to treat wounds with qigong.


    And¡­ it¡¯s not just Qigong.


    ¡°Doctor from the East. A schr passing by. Wandering mercenary. Hermit Sage. dervish. Gilson.¡±


    In addition to the Bleeding Method, an iprehensible power dwells in the open palm. Warm andfy¡­but somewhat overpowering.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the upations and titles once held by the human king. This time it¡¯s the piper, father? The title is getting more and more cool!¡±


    It¡¯s not really what I was hoping for. I shrugged my shoulders and Hilde smiled and knelt down on top of Historia. The two bodies wereid side by side. Hilde, clinging to Historia¡¯s back, whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Whoops. No need to be too upset, Historia. No wonder you don¡¯t know Because they got to know them because they met someone like you.¡±


    After saying that, Hilde closed her eyes and concentrated. In that short time between words, I meditate. In the dark and gloomy mental world, Hilde made a suggestion herself.


    ¡®I am a monk. He has a bad body and mind, but his faith is more devout than anyone else.¡¯


    -And stepped into the realm that could only be reached by faith.


    There is a white light on the touched hand. Hilde held Historia¡¯s hand and infused that power into the biological terminal.


    The power to bring a person back to the past. The power of restoration that goes beyond healing. The biggest reason why ¡®God¡¯ could exist.


    Historia muttered as she felt the energy burrowing into her body.


    ¡°Divinity¡­ power.¡±


    The body, which was bent and twisted tied to gears, reminds us of the original form before it was transformed. The body is like a rubber band, so once it escapes, it wants to return to its original form.


    With this limited trauma, the divine power exerts absolute healing power.


    Historia¡¯s body ¡®returned¡¯. Hilde smiled and stood up.


    ¡°Healingplete! I said thank you. It means that we will get along well in the future!¡±


    The pain that the magical herb was barely hiding disappeared as if it had been washed away.


    The energy didn¡¯t return and the fatigue didn¡¯t go away¡­ but Historia recovered. Historia, who saw the miracle right in front of her eyes, asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Sieghrund¡­ who are you¡­?¡±


    Hilde replied with an even more cruel smile.

 Chapter 308

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll greet you again! ¡®I¡¯ was given the name of Spiritual Ark, Sieghrund¡­ and was on a mission to assist the saintess!¡±


    Keeping your back slightly bent, twist your arms up and attach them. With a very bad salute, Hilde smiled.


    ¡°I am Hildegard, the master of the holy sword of far-sightedness! Hehe, please take good care of me!¡±


    holy sword. The saintess¡¯ direct escort unit.


    In fact, it is a fighting unit, intelligence unit, and assassination unit that devotes absolute loyalty to Seonghwangcheong. If there is a saintess¡¯ order, she will do everything from airlifting toys from a distant foreign country to erasing a country from the map.


    The director of the Ministry of Public Security of the military, who ims to stop even the crying of a crying child, is actually the holy sword of the Seonghwangcheong. At the confession that far exceeded expectations, Historia couldn¡¯t say anything and only opened her mouth.


    Seeing the reaction, Hilde widened her eyes.


    ¡°father? Historia You¡¯ve be a ridiculously stupid face right now? What kind of English is this?¡±


    ¡°ah. Historia does not know of the existence of the saintess.¡±


    ¡°It is strange. I was told by the saintess that it was okay to reveal it. Is only Historia being bullied by any chance?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I don¡¯t know what Leah will think. Originally, this is because it is important how the party epts it. Lia, are you being bullied?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh. As usual.¡±


    You say when I bullied you These days, the bullied person bes a general in the center, and the bullied person barely survives by pickpocketing in the back alley? After all, I was an outcast by society!


    In any case, a brief exnation would be necessary.


    ¡°Then Hilde, the head of the Ministry of Public Safety, who handles all the secrets of ¡®that¡¯ military, will briefly exin.¡±


    Hilde, wearing sses, pushed up the nose pad. what is that Picked up a cogwheel and made a haste in this short time? It¡¯s good to y tricks.


    ¡°The military is actually a country created by the saintess. more!¡±


    It¡¯s really brief. It¡¯s not exined at all how brief it is. Historia¡¯s expression became more stupid.


    ¡°Wait a minute, didn¡¯t you shorten it too much? Anything else to exin?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to exin more¡­? ah! Our saintess has abandoned her faith! So even if it¡¯s a holy woman and a holy sword master, it¡¯s apletely disconnected rtionship! Rather, I am in a situation where I have to worry about when the Seonghwangcheong Prophet wille and destroy the military, so I am excited every day!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too selfish.¡±


    ¡°You really can¡¯t help it, can you? To ¡®me¡¯, ¡®my¡¯ circumstances are the most important!¡±


    ¡°Admit that.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. Recognized!¡±


    Hilde stopped talking and giggled. As if her head was dizzy from this contextless conversation, Historia put her hand to her temple and said,


    ¡°Grunt. Wait Sieghrund¡­¡±


    ¡°No no! Call me Hilde with respect and respect! Sieghrund is not ¡®me¡¯. If you keep calling me weird, my ego will be twisted!¡±


    He said it with a cute face, but it was too scary to dismiss it as a joke. Historia tried toply with the request, but couldn¡¯t bear it andpromised a bit.


    ¡°¡­The Chief of Public Security. Whose side are you on?¡±


    ¡°Me? Now on my father¡¯s side!¡±


    Hees to me with his arms outstretched as if to show his point. It was a bit burdensome, so I tried to stop it, but suddenly the body disappeared as if it were sinking, and it hugged my waist.


    ¡­right. This man was a sexist.


    Historia said with a disapproving look at Hilde, who was clinging to me.


    ¡°I understand that the Holy Sword Corps is a fanatical unit that only obeys orders from the Holy Hwangcheong. But why do you cling to Huey¡­ or do you want to follow him?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. There are some things you should know about. Historia. Do you know how the holy sword belt is made?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re going to be appointed by the Seonghwangcheong?¡±


    Hilde covered her mouth with her hand and made a surprised expression.


    ¡°and. I only know the exposed part! I don¡¯t know anything about the little hidden part! Father!¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right. In fact, I was quite worried about that of Leah.¡±


    ¡°Huh, you shut up!¡±


    say something to me Historia, with a sharp shot, stared at Hilde.


    ¡°¡­The Chief of Public Security. The attitude is very different. When I saw it as the head of the public security department, it was hard.¡±


    ¡°How can a hard person act? Only soft, jelly-like people can squeeze themselves into another mold! Soft and fluffy!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Hilde. It¡¯s not fat, it¡¯s muscle. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m soft, but Hilde¡¯s hands are strong, so don¡¯t knead them. I think it will explode.¡±


    If you¡¯re going to use divine power, you can just touch it. Why do you have to knead? You are recovering and suffering at the same time!


    ¡°Literally, when you think of the holy sword belt, the shy pdinse to mind first. However, not everyone bes a holy sword in that way. Rather, most of them were chosen like ¡®me¡¯.¡±


    Afterughing it off, Hilde continued her exnation, recalling the past with nk eyes.


    ¡°When you can¡¯t trust anything, you don¡¯t know where to go, and even ¡®me¡¯ doesn¡¯t know who you are. An angel descends from the sky He is obviously hiding his identity and changing his face. How did you know, it points to ¡®me¡¯ exactly. They said that this is your path and you must follow it.¡±


    Because the saintess can see everything in the world. No matter how much she hides her identity and changes her appearance, if the saintess is watching her, she will find it.


    And those abandoned by fate are bound by the fact that someone is watching.


    ¡°Then what is going on? The sky has been watching ¡®me¡¯ all along, and to give ¡®me¡¯ a chance to live a new life, he puts out a rope¡­ A belief that didn¡¯t exist wille into existence, right? Especially if you were already a devout believer like ¡®me¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Is that the true identity of the Holy Sword?¡±


    ¡°yes. Fate saves ¡®me¡¯ who is exhausted and struggling and affirms ¡®me¡¯ life. Do you know what will happen then? You fall into a fanaticism that is like a drug. Even more so, the saintess called ¡®me¡¯ herself. Then you can¡¯t go wrong. My ruined life is getting back. Either alive or dead!¡±


    For a moment, mad eyes shone. While Historia flinched at the terrifyingly blind gaze of the viewer, Hilde, who regained her reason, sighed deeply.


    ¡°But ¡®me¡¯ is¡­ a little special. um this is There are also characteristics of ¡®me¡¯. Because the saintess of far-sightedness who chose ¡®that¡¯ abandoned her faith so greatly. It has changed rtively rationally.¡±


    Then, holding my body again, I shook it and smiled brightly.


    ¡°Just then! The human king appears, right? As expected, the king of humans brought me back to my true self! There¡¯s no going back now! I¡¯m sorry to the saintess, but ¡®I¡¯ will make a rational choice just like her!¡±


    Then, all of a sudden, I stopped. Hilde suddenly looked into empty space. Hilde, who ¡®heard¡¯ something with a pout, let out a small moan.


    ¡°hmm. The saintess told me to stop doing ridiculous things and get ready. What should I do, Father?¡±


    Obviously there was no sound in my ears, but Hilde heard something and reacted. He asks me back as if he is embarrassed.


    Is this the ¡®Call of the Saint¡¯? It is said that a saintess can deliver a call to followers who follow her no matter how far away she is.


    But the ¡®calling¡¯ itself doesn¡¯t read even with my mind reading. I knew what it was about after reading Hilde¡¯s thoughts.


    I asked pretending not to know.


    ¡°You have to tell me what to prepare so I know what to do.¡±


    Then Hilde smiled even more deeply and said.


    ¡°A peace treaty!¡±


    ***


    At that time, Tirkanjaka, the founder, was entering the headquarters with a golem on his shoulder.


    Vampires don¡¯t get tired. Maybe that¡¯s why, instead, the vampire¡¯s movement speed wasn¡¯t that fast. Even when the vampires were at their strongest, they could not cross the blessed ins of Enver. Sunlight thates once a day, flowing water, food that is difficult to store¡­ This part, which was pointed out as a vampire¡¯s weakness, wouldn¡¯t have been so highlighted if their advance had been quicker


    . It was difficult to move even Tyrkanjaka, who has arge presence, with the wind of the cherry blossoms, so Tyrkanjaka took on a different role instead. It was much simpler and cleaner.


    I really didn¡¯t like it very much.


    ¡°Are you saying that there is any reason for me to follow your advice?¡±


    Tyrkanjaka asked the golem on his shoulder. As if reflecting her ufortable feelings, the darkness rolled over ominously, but the golem, not the body, did not realize it.


    [It is in your country¡¯s interest and in your interest to cooperate. At this point, the invasion of external forces has caused great confusion in the Inner Circle Command of the military. Currently, the Inner Circle Command has not been informed about the agreement between the head office and you. You can reduce the risk to your other colleagues by quickly clearing this confusion.]


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the doll you are proud of?¡±


    [Due to Maximilien¡¯s ability, all golems within the headquarters have malfunctioned. Currently, this aircraft is the only aircraft capable of remotemunication within the headquarters.]


    Tyrkanjaka recalled the name Maximilien and said.


    ¡°You mean the guy I saw on the road the other day that smelled like rust? What if he is on your side?¡±


    [Maximilian has left the military. Currently he is not working for the military.]


    ¡°Hmph. Even my own people can¡¯t handle it properly. It seemed to have a pretty assortment, but this country won¡¯tst long either.¡±


    [Some positives. Dan Maximilien had his own line from the beginning. The current situation is somewhat predicted¡­. The response was just not right. I didn¡¯t expect that themunication golem he designed had self-destruction teeth¡­]


    Tyrkanjaka was curious about the mysterious word ¡®self-destruction teeth¡¯, but his curiosity was overshadowed by a sudden thought. Tyrkanjaka muttered, covering his mouth with his hand.


    ¡°okay. heardst time He said he¡¯s definitely looking for a human king¡­ Hmm. The king of humans¡­¡±


    Tirkanjaka was silently lost in thought. King of Humans The lofty king of beasts who represented all humans when humans were still animals.


    It is said that the first saint who was the most powerful prophet drove him out and brought civilization and order to thisnd.


    And even just thinking about it, it is the first saint who is worshiped like a god by the hateful Seonghwangcheong. Since Tyrkanjaka¡¯s anger toward the Holy Emperor is applied retroactively, the first saintess has no choice but to be Tyrkanjaka¡¯s nemesis. To the point of regret not being able to take revenge.


    ¡°¡­the nemesis of the nemesis. I must have called it that. Hmm.¡±


    The tea golem, which was about to think longer, cut off Tyrkanjaka¡¯s leisurely thoughts.


    [Tirkanjaka. You said you wouldply with the request of the head office. Are you ready yet?]


    ¡°For more urgency. This is why they are short-lived¡­¡±


    Tirkanjaka, who gave a small rebuke to the golem, grabbed the darkness with his hand.


    Seonghwangcheong deals with light. Having fought against him all his life, Tirkanjaka has learned to hide from the light. Covered in darkness, even the saintess cannot ¡®see¡¯ her. This is the authority obtained by the ancestors who historically fought against the Seonghwangcheong.


    And through a long battle with Seonghwangcheong, Tyrkanjaka learned other tricks using the darkness.


    ¡°¡­Wait. The sun is rising, so it¡¯s going to take a little longer¡­¡±


    Darkness runs all over the square stretched road. Inner Circle Command is toorge and bright inside, so there¡¯s not enough darkness.


    Still, if it¡¯s enough to convey the voice, it¡¯s full. Tyrkanjaka spoke in a deep, subdued voice.


    ¡°It happened. Raise your voice. The darkness will contain your voice and spread it everywhere.¡±


    Golem immediately raised his voice. A voice came through the speaker and flowed through the darkness.


    [Correspondent Captain Abbey is spreading the message to all personnel present at the Inner Circle Command on behalf of all signal corps.]


    There was amotion in various ces, but it wasn¡¯t too big. Announcements using signalmen had happened frequently so far, so the soldiers listened as if they were familiar with the voices resounding from all directions.


    Some soldiers were shocked to learn that the sound source was darkness itself, but it did not have a major impact on the general trend.


    [At present, the military headquarters has decided to hold talks with a group of people who haveunched an attack on the military. The meeting will be attended by the head of the Ministry of Public Safety of the Armed Forces, General Sieghrund. Troops stationed at the headquarters must stop fighting and focus on post-war recovery. It was an abnormal radio wave from Communications Officer Abbey.]


    The golem¡¯smand was short and brief. After finishing the story, Tyrkanjaka removed his hand from the darkness and muttered while ncing at the golem.


    ¡°Your Malbonsae is more arrogant than before.¡±


    [¡­? unknown. It¡¯s hard to understand the meaning.]


    ¡°You don¡¯t talk about rules and principles anymore. When I was in the bottomless pit, I felt like I needed a ce to lean on. It doesn¡¯t show that way anymore.¡±


    The golem was also lost in thought for a moment. Unlike the golem, Tyrkanjaka was in no hurry. I walked slowly, waiting for the golem¡¯s reaction.


    [Partially¡­ positive.]


    The voice that came out with difficulty contained quite a lot of emotions unlike a golem. Tyrkanjaka said with a small smile.


    ¡°good night. now give me the direction Where am I supposed to go?¡±


    [This is the joint headquarters. I will guide you, so please follow me.]


    Following the golem¡¯s guidance, the shadow of the vampire stretched out like footprints.

 Chapter 309

    Military Inner Circle Command, Joint Headquarters.


    Standing tall at the center of the headquarters, this building was modest and did not live up to its name. The only characteristic was that the outer wall was surrounded by alchemy steel, and thanks to this, it was fine even during the rampage of the wooden snake.


    Before I even entered, a sharp altercation was taking ce inside.


    ¡°This is unprecedented! A meeting with an enemy who had trampled on the headquarters a while ago! Doesn¡¯t it look like he rolled up his tail and ran away before he even started a fight!¡±


    An elderly captain pointed and shouted. The profound cry containing the energy had the power to resonate through the steel-covered building, but those who actually heard the voice passed it lightly.


    ¡°I am also unprecedented. They said it was a meeting, so I dug a trap and waited, but they just sat down and screamed.¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­! There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said about not having blood on your head! If it hadn¡¯t been for an order, I would have corrected the tantrum right away!¡±


    ¡°Will you try? It¡¯sfortable for me too.¡±


    Sparks fly from the eyes of some of the generals. Even today, the regressors were in conflict. are you flint Wherever they collide, spark a spark.


    I sighed and opened the door.


    ¡°now. Generals. Don¡¯t surround a little kid and re at him. They say it¡¯s not good to see them because they¡¯re territorial and territorial.¡±


    ¡°What are you again!¡±


    At that moment, fierce gazes turned to me. My stomach feels stuffy. Hmm, the spirit of a general, and that of a general, is not good for health. Being weak, I quietly hid behind Historia, avoiding the silent pressure.


    ¡°¡­¡± said Historia.


    ¡°Historia! A traitor to the military!¡±


    ¡°What on earth did youck for, why did you abandon the military!¡±


    Immediately, the direction of hostility changed to Historia.


    Originally, I don¡¯t fall for this childish trick, but maybe it¡¯s because the opponent is Historia. The generals stare as if they are looking at their enemies. Or did he cast a resentful gaze toward his daughter who had been tricked by a bastard and left the house?


    Historia nced at me and muttered.


    ¡°¡­No matter how you think about it, you are being bullied.¡±


    Historia gave the general a dutiful salute, then headed towards the regressor with me behind her.


    The regressor, who was sitting alone, pretended to know when he saw me and Historia.


    ¡°Why are you here sote? I was running into these guys all alone. It would have been easier if we had fought. Talking is annoying and tiring.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to solve it with words rather than force. As long as you have a good conversation, you can get most things done smoothly.¡±


    As I pulled the chair next to me, the regressor nced at me and pursed his lips.


    ¡®The whole sound of the heavenly sword.¡¯


    Then the regressor¡¯s voice came into my ear as if whispering.


    [¡­Like that mysterious creature that called itself Young¡¯s Ark?]


    ¡°A strange creature. I am the same human. He was the one who fully cooperated to resolve our conflict.¡±


    [joy. He gave back his heart to Tyrkanjaka and himself back to that monstrous creature? what the hell are you Are you an errand boy who finds lost items?]


    ¡°Simr. I¡¯ve said it asionally, but I¡¯m a magician. He is excellent at reading and shaking the opponent¡¯s mind.¡±


    [You speak well. If you¡¯re that confident, why don¡¯t you show off your skills this time?]


    Okay, reception.


    ¡°all right. Mr. Shay before that. Whispering into each other¡¯s ears is a bit masculine, but can you please stop? I know the importance of whispering, but it tickles me because it sounds like I just put my mouth to my ear.¡±


    ¡°What what?¡±


    ¡°Me too, I don¡¯t think like this among men, but I wonder if my face naturally blushed because I had a strange impression of Mr. Shay.¡±


    ¡°no it¡¯s not! I¡¯m not interested either! Stop talking nonsense with a calm face!¡±


    Then, Aji, who was on standby outside the door, stuck her head out and said.


    ¡°bruise?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call!¡±


    Aji tilted his head and disappeared from sight again. I slightly bowed my head toward the regressor who was sulking.


    ¡°How are you? I can create this level of agitation with just a few words.¡±


    Only then did the regressor, who realized that he had been fooled, growl with a red face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that to me! Do it over there!¡±


    ¡°They are old soldiers. There is no corner to make fun of.¡±


    ¡°You mean I have it?!¡±


    Just as the regressor was about to grab my cor, someone came through the door. He was an ordinary man with no distinctive features, so he wouldn¡¯t be remembered very much. ¡®Ziekhrund¡¯, wearing a ck uniform without a medal and even the buttons painted in ink, said with an expressionless expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s upsetting. If you want to have such a secret conversation, do it outside¡­ Oh no.¡±


    what is that man In the middle, I suddenly wanted to go sideways. When did you finish your disguise? Hilde, who transformed into ¡®Sieghrund¡¯, muttered when she saw the regressor.


    ¡°With men, you can¡¯t do it outside.¡±


    ¡°hey!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will correct it. It is a sin that must not be done whether outside or inside.¡±


    ¡°So no!¡±


    Unlike the hot-headed regressor, the generals were happy to see him.


    ¡°Captain Sieghrund. I waited!¡±


    ¡°I kept you waiting. It took a while to gather information and listen to the opinion of the general headquarters. Since you have brought something that you can fully understand, leave this meeting to me.¡±


    ¡®Sieghurund¡¯ said that and went to the table of honor. In the meantime, the regressor, whose medicine was high, shouted while pointing his finger at ¡®Sieghurund¡¯.


    ¡°You are talking! Why are you like that?! You looked like a short woman until just now!¡±


    It was a counterattack of conversion on the part of the regressor, but Sieghrund calmly handed it over while fiddling with the documents.


    ¡°No matter how much you like indigo, don¡¯t assign your ideal type to me. No, it¡¯s not an ideal type, but an identity?¡±


    ¡°No, you must be in disguise¡­¡±


    But no one listened to the regressor¡¯s words. The generals, forgetting their anger for a moment, pointed to the regressor and whispered.


    ¡°Youngke is a girl?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Is this the type of qigong that gives side effects to the head? no wonder. That is an achievement that is difficult to achieve at that age.¡±


    The more I tell the truth, the more I get treated as a crazy person. The regressor, who felt unjust about this unfair treatment, now looked at me with some hope.


    ¡®Exercise your skills! It¡¯s a chance for you to be active!¡¯


    I faithfully lived up to that expectation.


    ¡°Mr Shay. When ites to nder, fun is more important than truth. Even if there is such a truth, it is too sudden and uninteresting for them to ept it, so there is no way to react. If possible, do it like me.¡±


    ¡°You know that what you do to me is obscene!¡±


    In the meantime, Historia, who was sitting next to me, muttered with a bitter face.


    ¡°¡­Now, even when I see cuties, it doesn¡¯t feel like someone else¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call me that way! Without knowing anything!¡±


    ¡°I know his true face. I understand your situation, so there is no need to exin.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh¡­?¡±


    ¡®Thenrades¡­?¡¯


    Don¡¯t be so impressed. How low is the ignition point of the mind.


    Standing in the middle of the controversy, ¡®Sieghrund¡¯ said while organizing the documents.


    ¡°From the beginning, the General Headquarters did not want to create more conflict with them than was necessary. If you fight, the damage is great, but the gains you get from fighting at the risk of it are not deserved. They threatened to drive them out or tried to solve them with minimal espionage. All failed.¡±


    ¡°Eww¡­! What the hell is the reason for such atrocities?¡±


    ¡°They said it was to prevent a war.¡±


    bang. The general hit the table with his fist. At the moment when the round table, which had a diameter of 3m, was about to tip over, the regressor slipped his support into the corner. The round table, which had been bouncing around, trembled under the weight of the jizan, then calmed down in an instant.


    The general, defeated in the battle of strength, shouted with a little bit of pride.


    ¡°Sounds funny! Is it a smoke screen even aftering here? You can¡¯t just ask for a country¡¯s important event to be canceled like a child¡¯s y, just tell the real purpose!¡±


    ¡°joy. okay. you won¡¯t believe I knew you would¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can believe it. Distrust is the duty of a general, and the military state always judges by its standard. This judgment is also based on the standards of the military.¡±


    There was a strange echo in ¡®Sieghrund¡±s vocalization, so I felt like I had to listen to that voice for some reason. ¡®Sieghurund¡¯, who interrupted the words of the general and the regressor, continued to speak.


    ¡°First, let me tell you about the damage caused by this raid. Although the damage to the general soldiers was not that great, the Chimera Beans stored for military rations werepletely lost. It can¡¯t be recycled because it¡¯s turned into a tree snake. There was a big setback in the ability to conduct war.¡±


    ¡°This is not what those intruders did!¡±


    ¡°no. It is the power of the druids who protect the tree of immorality.¡±


    ¡®Sieghrund¡¯ cut off the general¡¯s protest and said.


    ¡°Joo Ji-ryuk, a holdingpany in charge of food improvement. Following orders, they risked their lives to approach the Tree of Virtue and return in search of arge fruit called the Chimera Bean. Thanks to this, the military was able to ovee the food shortage. However, as everyone knows, there is a guardian of the Burnt World Tree in the Tree of Immorality.¡±


    In the middle of the lush forest stretching to the south of the county, there is a tall tree. The World Tree was burnt down due to some kind of incident, and instead, the tree of immorality took root in the ashes and sprang up.


    Rumor has it that all the fruits in the world grow on that one tree, and the military dispatched an investigation team, where they found or invented Chimera Bean, the 7th major invention of the military.


    Of course, there was Nevida¡¯s connivance in the process, but they don¡¯t know that fact.


    ¡°Druid Nebida¡­?¡±


    ¡°But Nevida said she had no interest in nting anything outside the Forest of Immorality! Do you have a reason to visit because of Chimera Beans now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know that. Because I don¡¯t know everything. Maybe they called. However, we have to fully consider the threat and have reason to wait and see the situation for a while. That is the decisive reason for this meeting to take ce.¡±


    The generals did not like this situation itself, in which the military was shaken by external threats. However, since they were also soldiers, they knew that a two-sided front with the enemy was possible, but a two-sided front with food shortages was impossible.


    ¡®Sieghrund¡¯ turned his back on them and dered towards the regressors.


    ¡°So the General Headquarters has decided to temporarily truce.¡±


    It is a de facto deration of surrender. The generals cleared their throats in dissatisfaction. At the same time, the regressor suddenly burst out with a mixed reaction of astonishment.


    ¡°what? really? an army? A truce?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you persistently asked for? Do you have any problem? Could there be any other hidden purpose?¡±


    When ¡®Sieghurund¡¯ asked sharply, the regressor returned to his half-standing body and feignedposure.


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯vee to my senses now.¡±


    ¡®what? do you really do this? Until now, even if I was beaten to death, I didn¡¯t stop even if I destroyed it in every way!¡¯


    Maybe you couldn¡¯t stop because you tried to beat me to death? Regressor? The way to stop a war is to destroy the country. If you die, you won¡¯t be able to fight, so what¡¯s the difference between killing to stop a fight?


    ¡°There are only conditions.¡±


    ¡°then. Of course you are. What?¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t believe it. it¡¯s an army I might do something weird again! What are you trying to do with the impossible? Is it a ploy to separate us in order to solve the impending crisis?¡¯


    Surprisingly nothing. ¡®Sieghrund¡¯ presented reasonable conditions as if mocking the vignt regressor.

 Chapter 310

    ¡°This meeting was made with the intention of the other side. Go directly to the nations and achieve the desired peace yourself. If you truly desire peace, I will not refuse this offer.¡±


    In a way, it¡¯s like giving them permission to do whatever they want. However, the generals who heard the story were deeply impressed.


    ¡®That way!¡¯


    ¡®Even the nations are this reckless. I can¡¯t ept this agreement easily. But if you send them, all the friction that will arise during the negotiations can be borne by them!¡¯


    Are they also generals? You have quite a bit of political insight. Where is the regressor¡­


    ¡®nations¡­ conference¡­¡¯ and you¡¯ll run into lunatics¡­ they¡¯re a nuisance. ah. Are you aiming for this?¡¯


    Oh, I realized it purely from my own experience, not from my political insight. Extremely repeated experience bes insight.


    ¡°¡­Hoo. You¡¯re saying you¡¯d like to see us and do the tedious work for you? Are you going to do some armed provocation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m not as stupid as I thought.¡±


    ¡°what. It¡¯s scary, so it¡¯s a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of)


    ¡®Well, there are things to be gained from the nations. It doesn¡¯t matter. The nations will not ept the armistice agreement. In the previous round, he was defeated so badly that the country was devastated in just seven days. But¡­ even if negotiations are made, it¡¯s still a question whether the military will ept them¡­


    ¡®


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you do. But what if that side of the negotiations didn¡¯t go their way and let go of the breach?¡±


    ¡®Sieghurund¡¯ nodded and replied.


    ¡°of course. This is a matter between countries. You guys who are close to terrorists who are not rted to the military have no way to know about the actual situation. I understand your concerns.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to worry that I won¡¯t be able to work! I was worried because if you ignore the result, it will be troublesome again!¡±


    ¡°The order of worrying is wrong. Shouldn¡¯t you be worried about your own ipetence?¡±


    ¡°You are the only one who misunderstood the order!¡±


    Sorry, I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to work earlier. add me there


    ¡°I will attach one major person from my home country. He will be a great practitioner and hostage at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Is there an important person in the military? hearing it for the first time You guys don¡¯t even consider your height as important, do you?¡±


    ¡°there is. Seeing what you don¡¯t know, it seems that the military¡¯s information control system is working well.¡±


    ¡®Sieghurund¡¯ turned his head quickly. Although he roughly got what he wanted, the regressor grimaced at a strange sense of defeat.


    ¡®I won¡¯t lose a word with that child¡­! If I had destroyed the army this time around, I would have been able to hit it once!¡¯


    Hey, don¡¯t try to destroy the country for that reason.


    After finishing his words, ¡®Sieghurund¡¯ spoke to the remaining generals.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Is the meeting over like this?¡±


    ¡°A little bit left. However, after this, you must move away.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it will be a ce to discuss the ¡®hostage¡¯ to secure this deal. If even you knew about the existence of hostages, their value would decrease.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ I see.¡±


    Convinced, the generals nodded and left the headquarters. As they m the door open, they alle out and cast sharp nces toward Historia.


    ¡®That bastard¡­!¡¯


    ¡®shit. This is why you shouldn¡¯t entrust heavy responsibilities to young guys! I¡¯m doing something wrong with my blood!¡¯


    I think I bought a lot of grudges. Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to live in the military in the future?


    The meeting room of the Joint Headquarters where the outsiders have left and only the officials remain. After a moment of silence,


    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m tired!¡±


    Hilde, who had returned before she knew it, let out a deep sigh and sat down on the round table.


    Because of the reduced body, the clothes are long. Purple hair falls over her exposed shoulders. Hilde crept across the round table, holding on to the loose sleeves.


    The regressor muttered disapprovingly at Hilde¡¯s transformation.


    ¡°I should have shown this in front of the old boys¡­¡±


    ¡°I sent it out because I didn¡¯t want to show it! How can I act ¡®Sieghrund¡¯ without doing this?¡±


    Disguise is the maniption of the body itself. It is said that the cold ball has reached the end of the ichi because it has not reached the state, but the mental fatigue remains the same. Hilde let out a sigh as if exhausted, andy downfortably on the round table.


    Hildey downfortably as if it were her own house and said, bobbing her legs.


    ¡°Anyway, did you understand? We will exchange hostages.¡±


    ¡°A hostage?¡±


    ¡°Your hostage. It is a great assurance instrument with a deep history and long tradition!¡±


    Hilde said it cheerfully, but the regressor didn¡¯t think so. She said with a cold expression on her hard expression.


    ¡°You should speak well. I don¡¯t like hostages very much.¡±


    ¡°yes? Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡®If I try to make a little bit of work, I¡¯ll take people who have nothing to do with me and treat them as hostages and make me feel dirty. Damn. Thinking about it makes me angry again¡­ From the child I chatted with to the merchant I briefly traded with at the inn I stayed at¡­ Chit.¡¯


    The regressor briefly finished his shback. It seems that he has suffered from a hostage situation in the previous episode. The regressor shook off the unpleasant feeling rising up in his thoughts and said.


    ¡°You feel dirty.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Have you ever held someone dear to you hostage?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the exact opposite. I don¡¯t like it when people who aren¡¯t very important are held hostage and they try to shake them to their will.¡±


    ¡°This is a statement that denies the value of hostages. I¡¯m taking a hostage to shake it, but I don¡¯t want to shake it.¡±


    ¡°joy. I don¡¯t need anything like that. In the first ce, I have no one who could be a hostage.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    Hilde, who looked around with an exaggerated gesture, pointed in my direction and asked again.


    ¡°Then what about your father?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s my father, but it¡¯s morefortable to take him.¡±


    Haha, regressor, you say something you don¡¯t even have in mind¡­


    ¡®Really. It¡¯s quite helpful in some situations, but I¡¯m not very trustworthy to rely on. Who would take it, put it to good use, and not return it when needed?¡¯


    uh? Are you serious? hey. You¡¯re like a regressor who doesn¡¯t even know this grace! How much I¡¯ve contributed will you understand if I tell you with my own mouth!


    ¡°Mr Shay. It¡¯s too much. No matter how hard I contributed this time, they just sold me out¡­ There is no such vicious pimp as pimps!¡±


    ¡°First of all, I am not a pimp, but aside from why I am a pimp! what did you contribute You just suddenly disappeared with the princess and the musketeer!¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know why I did that? The negotiations with the military were made thanks to me!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°It is as you said!¡±


    Hilde jumped into my arms. Hilde, who was sittingfortably on myp, fixed herself in afortable position and said,


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but your father is a bit inferior to other people, isn¡¯t he? The power is weak and there is nothing to feel. But when Historia, who was a proud general of the military, suddenly joined there, things went strangely? If you touch it, you will surely die!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, but are you saying that?¡±


    ¡°Did you twist everything with this skinny face¡­? There was one man in the middle of it, so that hypothesis was also discarded! Seeing Shay¡¯s sexual orientation, it was my fault for scrapping it!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny it. That is absolutely true.¡±


    ¡°Deny it! That¡¯s obviously not true!¡±


    ¡®These two bastards are strangely right! I can see why I felt bad when I saw the ark! It¡¯s because he resembles that bastard!¡¯


    I know. It¡¯s been a while since we met, and I¡¯m already full of thoughts to make fun of. Hilde, who was giggling happily, tapped my chest with her head and said,


    ¡°If there is something that cannot be exined with logic, that is the point. Of course, ¡®me¡¯ and the military thought that father was leading you. There is also the Pied Piper of Hamelin case, and above all, my father¡¯s actions resembled the previous prison break of Colonel Lancart!¡±


    It¡¯s true. So Hilde targeted me at the Alchemy Steel Refinery. Well, that¡¯s apletely wrong guess.


    Even though I¡¯m a fairlyrge part, the main body that leads this group is a regressor.


    ¡°of course? joy. Why are we following him?¡±


    ¡°yes? is not it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡­¡±


    The regressor paused, not speaking.


    ¡®for a moment. Didn¡¯t Ajido, Tyrkanjaka, and even Musketeers follow Hughes? Excluding them, the only ones following me were the unreliable butterflies and princesses? what? Maybe that guy is the chance for this episode¡­?¡¯


    Did you know now, regressor? How much have I helped you?


    My spirits soared, and I suddenly urged the regressor.


    ¡°Mr Shay. Did you know how precious I am now? From now on, please thank me once a month. With a small mary reward.¡±


    ¡°¡­profit! I mean the truth. There¡¯s no reason to think we¡¯re going after him anyway! As I said, he doesn¡¯t stand out much other than being skinny!¡±


    Aww. Are you going to get out of here? Wouldn¡¯t you like to say thank you like that?


    When the regressor pressed on, Hilde responded by snapping her fingers from side to side.


    ¡°No, there is a reason. If your father is a prophet or a human chosen by the prophecy, it is possible! A person who received an oracle joins forces with a colleague he met while traveling to defeat the evil. It¡¯s amon scene in an epic!¡±


    That is the truth without a single lie. After I exposed Hilde¡¯s true identity, Hilde called me a ¡®prophet¡¯ or something. At that time, Hilde mistakenly thought that I was a prophet or something simr.


    To correct that misunderstanding, I had to sneakily hint at the human king. It was a very disappointing loss, but I don¡¯t regret it. Even a trump card has meaning to be used someday. Thanks to that, I discovered the secrets of the military¡­ and protected ¡®humans¡¯.


    ¡°prophet? Seonghwangcheong?¡±


    ¡°yes! The military seemed a bit disliked by Seonghwangcheong! You said it wouldn¡¯t be strange no matter when they invaded!¡±


    ¡°surely. I have that feeling.¡±


    ¡®that¡¯s right. Seonghwangcheong used to keep an eye on the military. Even in the previous rounds, when the military started a major war, the Seonghwangcheong actively intervened.¡¯


    Maybe it¡¯s because of Yuel, but let¡¯s just skip this part for now.


    ¡°however! My father was left alone and made it clear that there was room for dialogue! He came to talk alone with you and father. Thanks to that, the army was able to respond to the conversation with confidence in its own way, and thanks to the chatter and confusion! The word that this meeting has been arranged!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about? You skipped it too roughly!¡±


    ¡°sorry. I¡¯m toozy to exin everything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the most important part¡­¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because I came across too much information in a short amount of time. Or was it because thebination of me and Hilde was exhausting? The regressor, clutching his pounding head, looked at me and asked a question¡­


    ¡®No. Rather than asking that bastard.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t understand the ident circuit, but I turned my head and asked Historia, who looked trustworthy.


    ¡°Musketeer. Really?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡®Not at all. It¡¯s true that Huey went to talk¡­ but it¡¯s not about the peace agreement. It¡¯s probably because Huey is the king of humans¡­¡¯


    But a regressor. I¡¯m sorry, but Historia is also on my side. Even if you don¡¯t follow mepletely, you¡¯ll hide information I haven¡¯t revealed.

 Chapter 311

    Historia uttered wordspletely different from the thoughts in her head.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. That¡¯s when Maximilien tried to interfere, Huey and I blocked it. I thought I barely knocked it down¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I get it. So, is Navida here?¡±


    The information that I am the king of humans and the existence of Yuel were left out, but other than that, it is extremely close to the truth. They seeded in convincing the regressors to a story that made sense.


    ¡°I understand. So what? Hughes must have been of great help to me, so you¡¯re going to make me a hostage?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. That can¡¯t be. How dare you ask someone like your father as a hostage? I can¡¯t, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡®Shit. I¡¯m sorry about something¡­¡¯


    Did you think of giving it if you could?


    shit. I don¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t know, but I feel bad for no reason because I know the truth because of mind reading. you will get revenge someday Even if you¡¯re taken hostage, I¡¯ll save you after worrying you a lot!


    While I let go of my anger, Hilde giggled and revealed the hostage.


    ¡°Take it easy! Shay¡¯s hostages are the princess and her maid!¡±


    ¡°A princess?¡±


    The regressor was surprised and asked back. It was because the hostage target was so unexpected.


    ¡®The princess and I won¡¯t have much to do with this episode, right? Besides, if you¡¯re going to take the princess, the leader of the resistance, as a hostage, you have to let the resistance go unnoticed, right? Until the contract is over, I won¡¯t be able to directly or indirectly harm the hostages.¡¯


    Rather, it is something to be thankful for. It¡¯s a bnce calction, but there¡¯s nothing better. The regressor tried to nod his head coldly.


    ¡®In the first ce, I didn¡¯t have much involvement with the princess in this episode. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s thest episode, but it doesn¡¯t matter what happens¡­¡¯


    However, the regressor did not nod at the offer, which he had to ept of course. In her mind, the past that did not exist this time shes by. It only brings out memories tied to a specific person rather than a general shback, but it was a pretty good clue anyway, so I read my thoughts as much as I could.


    In the second ythrough, the regressor tried to run away from the military conscription order. At that time, when he escaped to the nations through the resistance, he encountered the princess. The princess, who was a seasoned leader, suggested bing a resistance, but the regressor, who was afraid of fighting, refused and headed to the nations. I was attacked and died.


    In the third round, the regressors realized the need for strength andmitted themselves to the Resistance. Compared to the second round, the princess, who was less experienced, had doubts and tested the regressor, but soon they became deeply trusting. Under the full support of the princess, he steadily developed his strength while learning the techniques of the forgotten kingdom. I was able to quickly build up my strength thanks to the practical experience gained from going back and forth between the ritual qigong learned in the 1st and 2nd rounds.


    After that, in the process of being caught up in a big incident, the number of times she went through the resistance gradually decreased¡­ but the princess was a friend of the regressor for quite a long time.


    Even if it¡¯s not this round.


    The regressor spoke as his heart told him.


    ¡°no.¡±


    Until now, the regressor had been in talks. Even if it was unpleasant, I didn¡¯t try to use my strength and tried to continue the conversation.


    But now it¡¯s different.


    It¡¯s as ferocious as if you¡¯re about to pull out a knife. It¡¯s not a sharp killing intent towards the enemy, but a childlike violence to use a group until he gets what he wants. It¡¯s just that the size of its power is that of a demon god.


    ¡°Did you tell me? I don¡¯t like hostages very much. whoever it is.¡±


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    Hilde smiled awkwardly, but the regressor¡¯s expression sank even more.


    So far, only limited efforts have been made to achieve the goal. But¡­ if the regressor decides to go wild, a country will perish no matter how long it takes. Especially if it¡¯s an army that has been steadily destroyed in thest few rounds, it will be easier.


    The regressor put his hand on the hilt of the cherry tree and growled.


    ¡°Do you know that I came all the way here to be manipted while taking hostages? Give it back right away.¡±


    Terrible momentum emanates from the regressor. That momentum was directed towards Hilde. Of course, since Hilde was on myp, I was also hit by the momentum.


    Hilde asked me as if she was embarrassed.


    ¡°Ugh. This is difficult. I don¡¯t think we should protest here with the safety of the hostages. Father, how can you not?¡±


    No, if you ask me now, I can¡¯t help you. My hands are shaking too.


    ¡°Hughes.¡±


    damn it came too I answered slightly servilely.


    ¡°Ah yes.¡±


    ¡°I consider you a colleague. If you are taken hostage or whatever, I will feel very dirty.¡±


    You were even thinking of selling me as a hostage just a moment ago!


    ¡­Of course, that¡¯s not what I meant.


    Regressors are quite devoted to those they once ept as their allies. It was like that just a little while ago. When Navida tries to take me away. The regressor rushed at once even though he knew he could never win. If he did something wrong, he might have died, but the regressor had no regrets about his actions.


    It is the same now.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have suggested taking your friend and the princess hostage yourself. However, if only under those conditions were we able to negotiate¡­if the princess epted it even if she wasn¡¯t attacked¡­¡±


    The emotions felt from the regressor are a bit of disappointment. It¡¯s a very minor difference, but the difference makes a big difference in my future destiny.


    Not this round, until the next round.


    ¡®Admit it. Hughes is an oddity. Never in all the episodes has things gone so smoothly. It¡¯s definitely thanks to Hughes. But¡­ I¡¯m still not sure. Can I really trust him?¡¯


    ability and ipetence. Among them, I¡¯m definitely on thepetent side. But to the regressor, that part is not so important.


    ¡°Hughes. Please answer me. where are they?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll be there soon¡­¡±


    It was right after I finished talking.


    The door burst open and Tyr appeared, with a parasol over one shoulder and a golem over the other. Tyr looked around and found me.


    ¡°phew!¡±


    Tyr smiled happily at me and strode in a straight line. His steps were powerful, but his stride was short, so it took him quite a while to get closer.


    Currently, next to Historia, he is the most reliablepanion and ally who is friendly to me. The founder of vampires, Tirkanjaka.


    It¡¯s too bad. If it wasn¡¯t for the saintess who was behind the military power, it would have been my great strength. I couldn¡¯t be with him because taking Tyr would only lead to destruction and ughter.


    I greeted Tyr.


    ¡°It seems like a long time. I¡¯m sorry I left without saying anything. I have something to do¡­¡±


    Tyr showed the shoulder on the side of the golem.


    ¡°I heard a story from this doll. He said he went alone to negotiate. I understand what you mean, but how could you leave without saying a word? Weren¡¯t you worried? But¡­ why are you doing that?¡±


    Tyr, who had been weing me, tilted his head when he saw our confrontation with the regressor. He realized that the regressor¡¯s expression was unusual.


    Still, Tyr has the means to solve this problem. To be precise, on Tyr¡¯s shoulder.


    I called Golem.


    ¡°Ab.¡±


    It took a little while for the golem to respond to my words, probably because it must have been quite busy.


    [This is A.B., a militarymunications corpsman. You. Did the persuasion work well?]


    ¡°Not yet. ab. Mr. Shay is concerned about the safety of the princess he respects.¡±


    [Dear princess¡­? Are you calling Jerien Grandiomor?]


    ¡°Yes. Are you wondering about safety? Can you call me?¡±


    The golem tilted its head and spoke somewhere while maintaining the connection.


    [Yerien Grandiomor. There is someone looking for you. Positive. Shay is concerned about your safety¡­ Pause. If you shout into the main officer¡¯s ear, it doesn¡¯t reach the golem. Tuning doesn¡¯t work that way. Stop sleeping! Even if you ovep your lips and say something, it won¡¯t get through! It¡¯s not that kind of structure, and even if it were possible, I¡¯d reject it with all my might!]


    I can¡¯t read thoughts, but I can roughly guess what the situation is. Is this the conversation the king of the military nation has with the princess of the ruined nation? It¡¯s really dignified and gentle. The future of the military is bright. It was so bright that the soldiers would have shed tears if they saw it.


    After a conversation that seemed neither dignified nor dangerous, the golem came to a dramatic conclusion.


    [Positive. Due to the nature of sympathy, you should be able to convey your voice as long as you stay in contact with the main building as much as possible. I¡¯d like to hug her back¡­ but¡­]


    Abbie¡¯s voice, which seemed reluctant to something, became smaller, and the princess¡¯s voice gradually came into y. It was indistinct, like talking to someone¡¯s back, but the princess¡¯s voice was audible.


    [Shay ball? did you find me? I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, but I¡¯m also happy that you came to visit me¡­ Ehehe¡­]


    It¡¯s an innocent and innocent voice that makes all tension disappear just by listening to it. It is not safe, so you can feel thefortable atmosphere from the voice. It¡¯s probably quite different from the princess in the regressor¡¯s memory.


    ¡®for a moment. what. A hostage?¡¯


    The fairly flustered regressor looked at me once and then spoke to the golem again.


    ¡°¡­Are you all right?¡±


    [yes! Is Shay Gong okay? I can¡¯t see Shey Gong¡¯s appearance.]


    ¡°It¡¯s okay with me. I¡¯m with themunicator. What happened?¡±


    [Oh me? Originally, it was left along with Shiati, but I changed my mind. I want to watch AB and UL from here for a bit longer.]


    ¡°If it¡¯s Ab, a radio operator?¡±


    [yes! It¡¯s narrow and stuffy, but there are a lot of people and a lot of ¡®windows¡¯. You can observe the military from a wider and more objective perspective than anyone else. If you are here, you may be able to find clues that will make your country better. If it¡¯s with Abbey¡­ Oh, I¡¯m sorry Abbey¡­]


    Movement as if asking for understanding for a moment. Gradually, the princess¡¯ voice faded and Abbie¡¯s voice began to flow again.


    [This is it. The main body is one body, and when Yerien Grandiomor is in close contact, it suffers from great difficulties in controlling other golems. There are many things that need to be prioritized at the moment, so I will end her message here.]


    The Golem spoke again in Abbey¡¯s clear voice. I waved at the golem.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Abbie.¡±


    [It¡¯s lightpared to the responsibility I¡¯ve been given. You. Are you leaving the military?]


    ¡°Yes. When we finish talking here, I think we will immediately depart for the nations.¡±


    [Is that so¡­]


    The golem¡¯s limbs drooped. It seems to have disconnected for a while. After a while, the golem raised its head and spoke again.


    [I have done administrative processing. You will be able to receive general-level protocol at all administrative facilities in the military.]


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks Abby!¡±


    [denial. no. Since this is the only thing the main building can do¡­ even this.]


    ¡°That¡¯s all? General-level protocol is the best treatment you can receive in a military country. When will I be treated like that in my life! ¡±


    [If it helps, me too¡­ Huh.]


    The golem lowered his head and shook his body slightly. It was a human smile that he did not show well even when he was in human form. But the goodughs didn¡¯tst long either.


    [¡­Aike. Receiving. Positive. Main will solve it. Get out of there as soon as possible. More than that.]


    It looks like you¡¯remunicating multiple times with other ces while connecting here. how busy are you The Golem spoke quickly as soon as the report was over.


    [This is the only time allowed by the main building, sir. The head office will leave now.]


    ¡°It¡¯s been a lot of hard work. Good job, Abby.¡±


    [However, as long as you are in the military, the head office will always watch over you.]


    ¡°Uh, I should say thank you for that. Isn¡¯t that a bit scary? I don¡¯t even believe in God because I¡¯m afraid God will look down on me. Being secretly watching my every move gives me goosebumps, right?¡±


    [denial. Main ims to differ from God in the most important ways. The main building proudly watches. Enough to dere that fact to you.]


    Well, there is a difference. Because God doesn¡¯t entrust permission to look down directly on me. I wonder if that¡¯s such an important difference.


    Anyway, the golem proudly made a stalking remark and bowed his head.


    [¡­I look forward to the day we see each other again. Then.]


    Took. And the golem disconnected. Having had a pleasant conversation, I looked back at the regressor with Hilde. The regressor was having a bit of a hard time epting the situation.


    ¡®for a moment. what. said to be a hostage Why are you with the signalman? Rather, weren¡¯t themunication soldiers dolls that didn¡¯t even look like humans? Why are you so friendly with him?¡¯

 Chapter 312

    Did I say revenge? Now is the time. I said, pretending to be a regressor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like hostages very much. whoever it is kya It is a saying that will go down in history. Mr. Shay. It was just kind of cool.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Hilde, who was looking for an opportunity, added a word.


    ¡°When he red at ¡®me¡¯ and told me to take it back immediately, my heart almost dropped. Father, can you hear ¡®my¡¯ heart? This pounding¡­ What can I do? It never calms down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d the princess isn¡¯t here. Hilde is like this, but if she had heard it herself, she might have copsed. To attack a princess who can never be attacked like this is, after all, Mr. Shay.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the devil¡¯s talent that makes a woman¡¯s heart thump. It may not be the talent he hoped for.¡±


    ¡°No, Hilde. To be honest, my heart was pounding a little.¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t give my father to a man!¡±


    ¡°I told you both to stop!¡±


    haha. It¡¯s a pity that it ends here. Since Tyr came just in time, I¡¯ll have to ask him to say something.


    Anyway, why does Tyr keep his mouth shut? Are there any surprises?


    ¡®father¡­? Hugh already had a grown-up child¡­?¡¯


    ¡­which is surprising. Even I was surprised at how out of the blue it was. Let¡¯s clear up this misunderstanding as soon as possible.


    Taking advantage of the silence of my attack, a regressor broke in.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, thatmunications soldier! It¡¯s themunications soldier in the abyss! Why are you talking to me like you¡¯re friendly!¡±


    Won only like this. I don¡¯t evaluate others well, but you don¡¯t know what kind of army you keep destroying what kind of army you¡¯re talking about. I raised my finger and flicked to get a good view of the regressor.


    ¡°Mr Shay. If there¡¯s only one liar in the world, it¡¯s like a god. No matter how absurd you say, everything bes the truth.¡±


    ¡°Is that you?¡±


    ¡°No, not me. ab. Because I taught you how to lie. In other words, Abbey is the god of militarymunications soldiers. I¡¯m not sure how long that willst!¡±


    Hilde took my words and continued.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you to my father for making a strong string in the headquarters. The hostage was just an external cause, and in fact, everyone went where they were supposed to go.¡±


    ¡°Grunt¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, the hostage the military will send is ¡®me¡¯! He has the authority to make independent judgments, knows all the ssified information of the military, and is the only person who can even conduct working-level negotiations when the need arises!¡±


    ¡°okay. Got it. Is that all about the hostage story?¡±


    ¡°no! Surprisingly, there is one. A real ¡®hostage¡¯!¡±


    Hilde smiled and pointed at Historia.


    ¡°Historia must stay here!¡±


    What qualities should a hostage have?


    Is it important or symbolic to the opponent, or can it be used as a card to pressure the fact that you have taken it hostage? There are many things like this, but first you need to be weak. A hostage that cannot be used when it should be used is ambiguous, like money that cannot be returned when you want it back.


    In that sense, Historia is in many ways unqualified as a hostage. The moment Historia, nicknamed ¡®the daughter of the military¡¯, is arrested, the morale of the military will drop, and above all, it is too strong. How much damage would he have to endure to arrest or kill Historia now that the saa centa had detached?


    Historia, who had been pointed out, sat silent and deep in thought. The regressor was puzzled and replied.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going to take the musketeer as a hostage? does that work? why not?¡±


    ¡°different. A hostage is not a Historia.¡±


    Hilde put a smile on her face. Hilde jumped from myp and climbed onto the round table, pressing down on the biometric terminal on her wrist. The droopy clothes instantly shrunk to fit her body.


    ¡°The hostages are the military. As thest bulwark for this poor country that is about to crumble, we need Historia, the Great Wall. Now that neither the diseased Maximilien, nor the spirits, Sieghurund, nor the heavenly pain Aimeder have left their seats. If it wasn¡¯t for Musketeer Historia, it might copse at any moment.¡±


    Surprisingly, the military has the virtue of being a hostage. If it copses, chaos wille to the world, and if left behind, it will be my strong ally, and depending on how you touch it, it can copse or revive soon.


    A country is hostage. Although this scale is difficult to adapt to. Why do you nod your head when you think of stability?


    ¡°Of course, just because there is a Historia doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t copse! Unless the General Command doesn¡¯t have the power to use it when it wants it. The General Headquarters has zero influence! Father¡¯smunications soldier will soon reach its limit! How are you going to ept it, Father?¡±


    But something to know. I shrugged.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense if you ask me about that. You should ask Leah. Are you willing to take Ria hostage?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°They say they need time to think. I guess so.¡±


    Instead of the silent Historia, I said that. Hilde asked again.


    ¡°What if the army perishes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I said the most while living in the military? This country is going to be ruined. The day has finallye when I can realize the wish I have been repeating in words.¡±


    ¡°amazing! I don¡¯t blink an eye at the rise and fall of the country. After all, father!¡±


    Hilde giggled and lifted me up. Watching this skit, Tyr shut his mouth again, starting a bigger misunderstanding.


    ¡®From this natural father¡¯s title to the perfect match between the two of them¡­! Doesn¡¯t it look pretty simr¡­! Are you really a child? Then at what age will you get married¡­!¡¯


    No. Rather, since Hilde is older than me, I should go back to before I was born and have a child.


    But it¡¯s a little fun to see him shoveling alone, so let¡¯s leave it alone. Anyway, the one who misunderstands is Tir, and the one who gets into trouble from being misunderstood is Hilde, so I guess I just have to watch.


    ¡°ruler. Anyway, I¡¯ll talk about this story after I¡¯ve been tired for a while. more.¡±


    As I dered, Tyr cautiously approached Hilde and gracefully greeted her while holding her skirt lightly with one arm.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, my dear. I say Tyrkanjaka. Don¡¯t be anxious because you received a lot of help from Hue in the abyss or a weak body called the ancestor of vampires in the world. dere it in my blood I will not covet your blood.¡±


    ¡®what? Why is this person acting like this all of a sudden?¡¯


    Ah, Hilde blinked in embarrassment. That person also seems to be perplexed.


    However, Hilde, who was an excellent performer before being a shapeshifter, epted the situation flexibly.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Tyrkanjaka. I heard that your father owes a lot to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lesspared to what I received, but we still rely on each other a lot while giving and receiving. You can rely on me too.¡±


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s good. I really like it!¡±


    ¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll handle it well, Hilde. I hope you don¡¯t call me mother even by mistake.


    Leaving the two of them in the process of expanding misunderstanding, I headed for the regressor.


    ¡°Well, aside from this part. Mr. Shay. Will you admit it now? how hard i worked Even if you work really hard, they don¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    The regressor red at me dissatisfiedly, then turned his head and said.


    ¡°¡­okay! thank you! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°what the. Get down and receive me. If possible, in the future, please express your gratitude before I press you.¡±


    ¡°Even if I say thank you, I talk too much! I wouldn¡¯t have been relieved if you had told me a little earlier!¡±


    The guy who farted gets angry. What do you say when you ask for what you deserve?


    And you didn¡¯t tell me either.


    ¡°Mr Shay. When Lia and I confront Maximilien. I was trying to talk to you to pass the time.¡±


    ¡°Ah, did you say you had a fight with that guy?¡±


    ¡®Because that kid with the disease likes to talk. He¡¯s definitely the type to take a hit if he¡¯s careless.¡¯


    ¡°yes. At that time, I brought up the story of the King of Sins, and Maximilien said this. There can be no king of sin. I heard that you didn¡¯t mean the human king differently.¡±


    I carefully floated my luck. However, the regressor firmly shook his head.


    ¡°no. The king of sin is the king of sin.¡±


    ¡°But I heard Sin is not a beast? The only beast with sin is human, so the king of sin can only be the king of humans.¡±


    ¡°no. The king of sin is not the king of men. They are two different beings¡­ as it should be.¡±


    Whoa.


    For some reason, a regressor who was not good at lying asserted without blinking an eye, and then it became like that.


    The king of sin is different from the king of men. The regressor did not believe that. It was what I wanted to believe.


    In other words, I didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    He knows quite a bit about the king of beasts and the secrets of the world itself. However, he desperately averts his eyes from the conclusion that the king of sin must be the king of men. He is shouting so persistently that he even deceives himself. Because¡­


    ¡®the existence I have to deal with. The king of humans¡­ I don¡¯t want to think of him as a king representing all humans. Then¡­ it means that humans are abandoned by their own humans. Including me¡­¡¯


    It seemed like her will would be broken if she didn¡¯t believe that.


    It was purely a matter of my feelings. what can it be Motivation is incredibly important.


    ¡°Hmm. all right. If so.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Believe and sleep. You can¡¯t follow it in the first ce. that the world is perishing It¡¯s hard to believe¡­ but that¡¯s why I know so much more than just a decent saint. It doesn¡¯t exin it very well.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°And if you follow me, you will get something to eat. Just looking at it this time, he even put a rope on the General Headquarters of the military in the midst of chaos and confusion. A crisis is an opportunity. A feat that would have been impossible in a back alley.¡±


    ¡°Was that important!¡±


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Shay is a very bad cheater. But it¡¯s okay. What if it¡¯s a world-ss scam? It¡¯s good if you can get something out of it. Originally, a fraudulent y would lose a lot of food if you jump on the bandwagon rather than reveal it.¡±


    ¡°¡­On the contrary, I started to feel uneasy about whether I could trust you.¡±


    The regressor shook his head. Then he suddenly saw me and thought of something.


    ¡®Come to think of it, Maximilien saw Hughes and asked if he was the king of men. It¡¯s a foolish conclusion just because Aji is nearby, but perhaps¡­¡¯


    I waited for this moment. I can finally check it out.


    That I am the King of Men is true anyway, and it has been shown in quite a few ways. However, the regressor, who should have known this secret first, did not notice at all. From the first time I met her until now, not even for a moment did I think of that possibility.


    I was puzzled by that fact too, but soon I came up with a hypothesis. If this is the hypothesis, it makes sense why the regressor didn¡¯t know me.


    However, to confirm this hypothesis, we had to walk a bit of a tightrope. Above all, I had to bring out the keyword ¡®human king¡¯ from the regressor¡¯s memory. possible without revealing my identity.


    ¡®The king of humans¡­ No, that can¡¯t be.¡¯


    I¡¯vee back quite a bit, but I¡¯ve had a chance to test my hypotheses. The regressor began to immerse himself vaguely in that memory.


    ¡®Because I saw the king of men¡­ no, the king of sin with my own two eyes.¡¯


    And the recall of the regressor continued.


    ***


    The king of sin has appeared. And in less than a day, a country perished.


    Seonghwangcheong was the first to notice this fact and publicized it to the world. Humans, exhausted by the war of killing and killing each other, gathered their strength to stop the war and defeat the king of sin.


    Perhaps they were just waiting for an opportunity to stop the war. If they continued like this, their own country would be on the verge of destruction before the human race was annihted.


    After all, the King of Sin is a very powerful being. Not only that, but human beings stained with sin even offered themselves to the king of sin even though they knew they would die. The king of sin personally executed them and chewed on their hearts.


    What a terrible creature this is. It is said that he is the king of sins, and it is an evil act worthy of his name.


    All people were enraged at the wickedness of the king of sins. The anger was applied retroactively, and even various disasters and tragedies that urred in the war between them were attributed to the king of sin.


    however.

 Chapter 313

    The sins that humans have turned away from until now¡­ were too great.


    ¡°You longed for the soul to be immortal and to be judged after death ording to good and evil. It is the most terrible lie.¡±


    that¡¯s not human Sin and cmity in human form. It was the personification of death.


    ¡°There is no heaven or hell in this world. The god you cry out for does not exist above the sky.¡±


    Lightning rains down from the sky. The earth refuses to support humans. A man who has never fallen in his life stumbles on a t ground and stabs his colleague while swinging a knife at an illusion. Beasts born from the fruit rush in like waves. The technology developed to kill the beast takes a twist.


    Blood and mes well up. Screams and thunder echo. Burnt flesh rises with ck smoke. Death by electrocution, loss of blood, loss of foot, death by stamping out. Death of all kinds is disyed on the battlefield in the form of corpses.


    In its midst, the king of sins walked with death as his footprints.


    ¡°The hall of warriors where only those who died fighting honorably go, a paradise prepared only for those who have suffered, and a shelter above the clouds. There is nothing after death.¡±


    Warriors who stood out in war, heroes who led impossible battles to victory, and hermits who hid themselves away from the phone. Armed with treasures and keepsakes and wrapped in the blessings of wisdom, the mighty men rushed at the king of sin.


    all dead


    not even an opponent The king of sinughed at the masterpieces created by the human species and destroyed them one by one. Every time the scythe shed, someone¡¯s head fell to the ground.


    So was Shay.


    Jizan is broken. The cherry blossoms are broken. There is no feeling in the crushed leg, and the blood flows through the punctured body.


    Unlike the others, Shay is still alive, but that was only ¡®yet¡¯.


    ¡°There is only one abandoned ossuary.¡±


    The king of sin drew his sickle. Blood is pouring out of someone¡¯s corpse. thump thump. Catastrophe¡¯s search for its next victim turns to Shay. Shay desperately raised his head as he continued to descend, clutching the broken jizan sack.


    It was right in front of Shay¡¯s eyes.


    The king of human-made cmities and sins.


    ¡°I am the smallest ossuary in the world. A library dedicated to the forgotten. The mortician who picked it up and used it as a burial item when you issued a lot of empty checks that you could never pay.¡±


    Messy hair strewn in ces. Jet-ck eyes that seemed to peek into the human abyss. His face was tattooed with blood and someone¡¯s skull was covered. The wildness like a child of a beast stands out.


    But even that look is terrifyingly beautiful.


    The head is about to go down. Tired? No, the instinct in the face of its majesty and dignitymands it to bow its head. I can¡¯t win, so I¡¯m shouting to give in and beg for my life.


    He wanted to kneel even now, but Shay gritted his teeth and resisted the order. Rebellious from birth, she defied her instincts and faced the King of Sin.


    This life is not over. If you look at one more, you have to put a little more into your eyes. Even for the next round.


    -however.


    ¡°If you have another, I wille back.¡±


    The words that seemed to have a return in mind forced Shay to lose hisposure and stiffen. A moan escapes from the gaping mouth.


    ¡°¡­Ah uh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Go and tell them. Your justice is bankrupt, and I¡¯m going to reap it soon. The justice and morality that we cried out for as coteral for our future and destiny have finally reached the bottom.¡±


    Even death cannot be an escape. The world beyond is not safe either. The regressor then realized her fate.


    Her return¡­ will continue unless the King of Sin is defeated.


    Fear creeps in. A threat that even death can¡¯t resist. A wall that must be crossed.


    The destination I found at the end of a return that was exhausting, daunting, and even lonely¡­ was so far and high. To the extent that I couldn¡¯t even think of reaching it even if I walked forever, let alone my whole life.


    however.


    Even so.


    Instead of giving up, instead of weeping from exhaustion, Shay red at the King of Sin.


    ¡°Heh¡­. he just talks a lot of things that I can¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Because he was so stupid that he couldn¡¯t predict even the obvious results. Because my knowledge is so shallow that I can¡¯t even see the gap with the other person. Even if there is a wall, I¡¯m stupid enough to not know how strong it is until I run into it.


    Shay held the broken angel in his bare fist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make him shut up someday¡­. Leave it¡­Watch it.¡±


    The King of Sins was silent for a moment. Is it a mockery of stupidity or a respect for humans?


    At the end of the silence, the King of Sin smiled faintly.


    ¡°How long.¡±


    Immediately after, the scythe moved. That episode was thest thing Shay saw.


    ***


    Well. okay.


    I expected it, but that is definitely the king of humans. It seems a bit strong, but there must be something wrong with that. First of all, the human king is right.


    But no matter how you look at it, I¡¯m not. The face, physique, and gender arepletely opposite to me.


    hmm.


    ¡®¡­not the human king. It can¡¯t be. It didn¡¯t look like that at all.¡¯


    When the king of beasts dies, another king of beasts arises somewhere in the world. The newly born king of beasts is distinct from the previous king. They¡¯ll carry the same promise, but other than that, their memories, looks, and personalities are different.


    So¡­ in other words.


    It must mean that I died in the previous episode.


    when? where? how? don¡¯t know that However, if you think about what the lord of all things does and what Seonghwangcheong does, it¡¯s not strange how he dies.


    One yearter I die. In 10 years, the world will end. spoiled my life


    Of course, the fact that I will die a yearter has not been confirmed. But I was sure What if the king of sin destroys the world in 10 years? Because I have to die before then.


    Thanks to the appearance of the regressor, he escaped from the abyss¡­ but because of that, he became deeply involved in a veryrge flow. I can¡¯t live a normal life anymore.


    Damn I told you to live normally, but you can¡¯t be normal if you live. Still can¡¯t help it


    The end of the world is not what I want. So is human extinction. I don¡¯t know what the hell the king of men has done to embark on an act of racial self-destruction, but I have no intention of doing so yet.


    Some people, including Navida and Seonghwangcheong, may think differently¡­ but that¡¯s their situation.


    Like the regressor, I have no choice but to struggle to survive.


    ***


    NOTICE


    Today¡¯s installment contains the contents of past episodes when Shay the Regressor did not visit the bottomless pit.


    There are many extras who died in the bottomless pit, and the events that happened are different, so readers¡¯ understanding may be confused.


    I posted a brief exnation on the notice, so I would appreciate it if you could refer to it before reading the main story.


    ***


    The best way to escape danger is to physically distance yourself from it.


    But there are times in life when you have to take risks to get something. If so, what should I do?


    A careful approach should be made only after a thorough investigation and careful elimination of possible hazards.


    I pride myself on doing it faithfully. Thanks to this, this abyss was quiet andfortable.


    However, I think there is a part that has been overlooked.


    The abyss is a bottomless abyss. A ce where those who have fallen to the bottom test their limits for thest time. No matter how carefully they removed the danger, there was nothing they could do about the ephemera who fell into the abyss by themselves. I am not a prophet


    Well, I¡¯ve exined this word for word, but there¡¯s one thing I want to say.


    ¡°After all, Ebon is trying to kill us all. Aji is blocking it, but it won¡¯tst long. Now what?¡±


    I¡¯m fucked. a lot.


    ¡°Damn it. I didn¡¯t believe it either. I should have realized that there was no way the military general would leave us alive.¡±


    Kanisen Riverwood said calmly. Having once burned with enmity towards the military, but having sunk all those emotions down the abyss, he was nervous about the new threat.


    Their identity is the Resistance, who invaded to destroy Tantalus. However, Tantalus was toorge to explode with the explosives they had brought with them. The Resistance, who understood the abyss as a ratherrge pit, was frustrated by thepletely different situation, and I approached them and persuaded them to live down there.


    As a result, we were living happily at the bottom of this abyss¡­ but it seems that the resistance is not the only one falling into the abyss.


    I said.


    ¡°So you signaled hard from the first time I met you. that person is dangerous Let¡¯s get ready to blow it up somehow.¡±


    Delta stuttered in response.


    ¡°The hour signal? when?¡±


    ¡°You gave a hand signal behind your back.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I folded and opened my fingers back then¡­¡±


    Chit. You¡¯ve been trained in hand signals in the resistance. Somehow, my memory is hazy. The only thing I remember was you, Delta, but did you even forget everything?


    This is why mind readers shouldn¡¯t be among the poor. It seems like I¡¯m bing stupid as well because the kungjjak doesn¡¯t match.


    ¡°Ugh, it looked like I saw it somewhere¡­ It must have been a hand signal. I think it¡¯s the skill you show¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how often I y with my hands, what can I gain by flirting even in that situation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    When Delta replied in a hoarse voice, Beta, the red one of the Resistance, warmly embraced him.


    Delta and Beta, who became lovers after settling in the bottomless pit, only got better and better. To put it a little worse, no matter what happened, we just wrapped around each other and carried each other.


    like now.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Delta no Elsie. We didn¡¯t even know.¡±


    proud proud proud


    I didn¡¯t even expect it from you in the first ce. What do you want from Paktong, who prays to the heavenly god every time he eats in the abyss, even when Tirkanjaka, the founder of the abyss, is sleeping next to him?


    ¡°And we were sold on the appearance of Ebon. It was hard to notice because Hughes¡¯ hand signal was made at that time.¡±


    Pretending to beforting, they strangely put the me on me as well. Are you trying to save your boyfriend¡¯s face?


    ¡°In the first ce, everything bad is Ebon. Now, instead of ming anyone, you have to think of another way!¡±


    you¡¯re funny It¡¯s a matter of survival right now, so what¡¯s not bad? And if you¡¯re going to think otherwise, you should have done it beforeforting your boyfriend! What you¡¯re saying right now isn¡¯t a countermeasure, it¡¯s just politics, right?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re right Cindy! Now I have to think of a way! Anyone have a good idea?¡±


    In the meantime, you who areforted are also amazing. In the end, the conclusion came back.


    The fact that this is my colleague makes my eyes go dark. Alpha is just a strong and stupid normal person, and Beta is theplete opposite of Alpha. Delta is a nerd with low self-esteem, so he can¡¯t be trusted.


    Kanisen, who was an aspiring knight in his own way, is smart and has excellent abilities, but like a knight, his head is a little stiff, so it is ambiguous with me. At least the thing I can use the most is¡­


    I ordered Gamma, the only technician in the Resistance.


    ¡°gamma. Take the explosives and go to the point.¡±


    Gamma, an engineer, was taken aback when she heard my words.


    ¡°Four points? There¡­!¡±


    ¡°I can not help it. If it wasn¡¯t there, explosives would have no meaning. At least we should protest with it.¡±


    ¡°But if it explodes at the point, this Tantalus may copse entirely¡­!¡±


    ¡°I will take responsibility. hurry!¡±

 Chapter 314

    When I pressed on, Gamma, startled, ran as if her tail was on fire.


    The explosives brought by the Resistance are unreasonable. It is useful enough to dig a hole in the center and bury it. Even with the best of our engineering knowledge, we¡¯re still far short of destroying this Tantalus, but with a bit of luck, something might happen.


    Kanissen asked.


    ¡°¡­Hughes. Didn¡¯t Tantalus say he couldn¡¯t copse? Even if it does happen, if we destroy it, we will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°I can not help it. The hand you have should be ced in the most dangerous position. If you make it unusable because you are afraid of risk, it would be a total turn of events.¡±


    ¡°Definitely, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing. Being able to act like that even if you know¡­¡¯


    All of these people are good, but their flexibility of thinking is a bitcking. You, the nominal captain, have to make this judgment. ha. Why are there only people who have screwed up by my side?


    Then someone who was waiting for an opportunity to speak in silence suddenly shouted.


    ¡°I have no choice but to let the ancestors open their eyes!¡±


    ¡­Whoops. It¡¯s starting again.


    ¡°Shut up Fiy!¡±


    Alpha pulled the stakes from Fiy¡¯s limbs. As the blood drips from the open wound, Fiy is frightened and returns it to his body. Drops of blood that could not be returned roll by themselves and go somewhere.


    Fiy eximed urgently.


    ¡°Pull carefully! Now all my blood is ruled by the ancestors! If the hole opens and blood flows, the ancestors will take away my very existence!¡±


    I know. That¡¯s why I put stakes through my limbs.


    Fiy stretched the chains as far as they could before speaking.


    ¡°It is impossible with your own strength. Didn¡¯t you see! The opponent is the king of cats! The dog king is barely getting away with it, but the dog king can¡¯t attack humans! It won¡¯t be long before you fall! Without the king of dogs, you are a lower creature that is no better than trash. If the ancestor doesn¡¯t wake up, he¡¯ll die like garbage!¡±


    hmm. Shall we spin it round and round as it is with the stake driven in?


    Just when I was seriously thinking about it, Kanisen muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°Vampire power? It¡¯s not hot. Were you not able to defeat even us and were suppressed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the ancestor who went to rest is absorbing all the blood in this space! If only I could draw the blood magic circle properly, it would have been a meal for you guys!¡±


    ¡®is it? I¡¯ve never fought a vampire before.¡¯


    Kanisen looked at me as if to confirm, and I shook my head.


    ¡°Not to that extent. If you know how to deal with yailing, you can clean it up as easily as burning food waste.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Ino Oh Oh! Heh heh heh heh! I get it! Don¡¯t spin the stakes! Certainly, Yailing is as weak as a bugpared to Tirkanjaka, the great ancestor, the great elder, and the noble Ain!¡±


    ¡°You know that. If you don¡¯t say it right, I¡¯ll turn it counterclockwise next time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Got it! I know!¡±


    To be honest, Yailing is weak enough that even me without a card can hunt alone. No matter how much it is, it can¡¯t be done with bare hands, but if you roast it over a fire or immerse it in electrolyte to dissipate the control over blood, the yaling is worse than a bug. Immortality as a vampire is an advantage, but there is no other weakness as great as having a clear weakness.


    Above all, I also have the right arm of the Undead. Even if Fiy ran amok, I could kill him right away. To be honest, when I think about going to Fiy, I have no regrets about killing him.


    ¡°But the founder, Tirkanjaka. The oldest darkness and the queen of the night. The source of all vampires! With His power! You will be able to subdue not only that cheeky man, but even the king of beasts!¡±


    But one reason not to kill.


    Because Fiy¡¯s proposal to awaken the founder was quite attractive.


    Delta muttered anxiously.


    ¡°¡­Will the progenitor really help us?¡±


    ¡°joy! I hope to live even after scorning the nobility of the night! Aww! Ha don¡¯t! I¡¯ll tell you specifically. Please save your lives!¡±


    Against the backdrop of Fiy¡¯s screams of being turned counterclockwise (left), Kanisen clenched his fists. He was once a knight¡¯s squire, and although not devout, he was a celestial believer in his own way, and he had an instinctive reluctance towards vampires.


    However, I knew that faith was not stupid enough to betray even my life, and that was the only way to survive.


    ¡°It is nonsense! How can you think of waking up the Sijo? Would a disgusting vampire who covets other people¡¯s blood help us? They will try to suck all our blood!¡±


    ¡­unlike some idiot who always clutches a cross every time he passes by. why are you doing that


    ¡°Even if we die in the first ce, we must not wake the founder! Even for the sake of the world¡¯s peace and well-being, the ancestors must stay forever under this abyss¡­!¡±


    ¡°Cindy calm down.¡±


    Beta is silenced by Delta, but Cho is already hurt. Look at the sparks in Fiy¡¯s eyes. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anyone else, but Beta you¡¯re definitely dead.


    ¡°now. I have no choice but to think about it now. I¡¯ll make it simple.¡±


    ¡­I can¡¯t help it. Because you can¡¯t even protect the life of someone whose faith is more important than your own life.


    I pped my hands loudly and sorted things out.


    ¡°Kanissen go with Alpha and help Aji. If Aji and Nabi fight one-on-one, Aji wins. The two of you can take care of the Ebon and the Takari.¡±


    ¡°¡­I hate to say this, but my skills are not up to Ebon¡¯s. Alpha is no match for the Colonel.¡±


    When Kanisen expressed disapproval, Alpha spoke in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Leader! what do you mean! Don¡¯t we havebat-type packet armaments!¡±


    ¡°Including that. Knight Chaser Ebon He was a strong man who relentlessly pursued and killed three regr knights even when he was a soldier. I¡¯ve been training for a while¡­ but I can¡¯t reach him.¡±


    Still, Kanisen, who knows his subjects, is the most reliable. I encouraged and advised Kanissen.


    ¡°It just takes time. If anything, take the explosives hostage and try to hold out as long as you can. Because of Aji, the overall power is on top. If you read the war situation carefully, you should be able to pass the time.¡±


    I said, but I thought the exact opposite.


    Turning off time is essential to quickly adapt to changing circumstances. Unfortunately, Kanissencks that ability. It won¡¯t take much time


    ¡­Still, I can¡¯t help it.


    Those who have only mastered the Gun Qigong and the Gon Qigong can be defeated with a poison attack or tactics. If there is only that colonel, it is possible for me to kill somehow.


    But cold ball. If you reach the stage of strengthening your body with qigong¡­ Dokdo surprise attacks and tactics are meaningless. The bones and flesh themselves are bing hard, so what will you squeeze and pierce through? strangle? Even if you cook a little cold ball, you can open your own throat.


    Kanisen didn¡¯t even make it to the cold ball. Bantan Qigong was learned, but it was a means for those who could not catch cold Gong to protect themselves. In terms of purely physical ability, Ebon has the upper hand.


    Rather, because of that, Ebon had no choice but to be taken over by Kanisen.


    Because there is only one ce to use Kanisen.


    ¡°i get it. Leave it to me.¡±


    Kanisen nodded firmly, prepared for death. I also nodded my head.


    At one time, he drove them to their deaths with an absurd sympathy. He deceived not only the members of the Resistance, but also himself, trying to gain an honor that would remain after his death. And that, too, in a senseless way of terrorizing Tantalus, whose prisoner has disappeared.


    I thought for a moment about just killing him, but fortunately he realized it himself. Thanks to this, he found the small but real honor of fighting to the death for his few remaining men.


    ¡­Well, it¡¯s over when you die.


    I turned my head away from Kanisen, who was packing up his military uniform, and said.


    ¡°The rest goes to the founder as it is. Go and wake Shijo. So far, Sijo has not answered any calls from Fiy, but we have a method we haven¡¯t tried yet.¡±


    Delta, who was about to nod, hesitated.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Is Cindy or Beta going too?¡±


    ¡°If you want to leave me alone here, so be it.¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­ yes. Anyway, if the founder doesn¡¯t help, you¡¯ll be dead, so you should be as careful as possible.¡±


    Delta calmly read Beta, who was reluctant to answer. Without a doubt, they followed my instructions and set off to their respective destinations. I can¡¯t even figure out my intentions.


    but only one.


    ¡®Hughes is the most irritating human being here¡­ but the most brilliant human being here. I can¡¯t deny it.¡¯


    Fiyman, impaled on a stake¡­ saw through my intentions. A bloody smile forms on his pale face.


    ¡®okay. I¡¯m going to use that bitch as a sacrifice. Judgment on the unworthy bitch who dares to call the heavenly gods in front of the founder!¡¯


    The battle took ce indoors, familiar to Kanisen. Still, Carnissen knew how to take advantage of the terrain and was able to make rtively tactical moves. While aplex battle was taking ce indoors, Fiy, Beta, and Delta, I headed to the underground armory where the progenitor resided.


    In front of the dreary huge iron gate of the underground armory. Originally, it was supposed to be packed full of weapons made by the military, but Tantalus is different. Inside lies a being more fearsome and mighty than the most feared weapon.


    Founder Tirkanjaka.


    The progenitor of all vampires. Queen of Shadows.


    An entric and a monster who half-voluntarily entered the bottomless pit because it was quiet and didn¡¯t get much sunlight.


    The solitude, darkness, and hunger that kill humans. All the reasons humans fear the bottomless pit do not apply to her. Because she too is fearedparable to the bottomless pit.


    After all, fear seems to resemble each other.


    Beta, facing the primordial darkness, spoke with a trembling voice.


    ¡°This ce is a cursed vampire¡­ Whoops.¡±


    Delta quickly covered Beta¡¯s mouth. Still, he seems to know what his girlfriend is doing. Delta held Beta¡¯s hand and pleaded earnestly.


    ¡°Cindy. please please Be careful with your words. You can¡¯t say a word in front of Sijo.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. If it¡¯s Elsie¡¯s request.¡±


    ¡®¡­okay. I have not betrayed my faith. I¡¯m just following the request of Elsie, whom I love forever.¡¯


    I clicked my tongue as I read Beta¡¯s thoughts.


    There are people who need a reason to start doing something they can do. It¡¯s not just a beta story. Beforepromise and living, the Resistance was also simr to Beta.


    I was only acting because I was dissatisfied with the reality, but I packaged it as if it were for a greater cause. Then, it gradually became buried and reached the point where it could not do anything without an order. As a result, he fell into the abyss along Kanisen without his will.


    How did this happen? Well, there are many reasons, but if I had to stick to it, it would be because the invisible has be a god.


    That¡¯s why I became the one digging into God.


    I was going to hold on until Ji-seon arrived, but I sighed that I had to trust the resistance. So I sighed and said.


    ¡°If you write in blood, they might react. It would be nice to have blood simr to that of the founder. He would prefer female blood to male blood¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to give me my own blood?! To a vampire?!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll use my blood for now, but if that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll borrow Beta¡¯s blood.¡±


    Is it because you don¡¯t want to hurt yourself? Or is it because offering blood to a vampire is a religious taboo? There is no need to differentiate. The two reasons ultimately lead to one result.


    With the conclusion that he will not give his own blood.


    I bit my finger. Blood dripped from the slightly torn skin. Of course, the blood that should have spread on the ground rolls like beads and seeps through the cracks in the door. As if I wasn¡¯t yours anymore than I was outside of my body.


    Fiy spoke to me as I was looking at the unrealistic scene.


    ¡°Writing letters using blood as ink? What a great idea. However, the ancestors take away all the blood outside your body. How are you going to write with runaway ink?¡±


    ¡°Originally, ink is made by scorching something with fire.¡±


    After replying briefly, I used the ritual magic with my bloody finger.


    ¡°Seth Lee. Fahrenheit.¡±


    Fire. A weak me rises as if reflecting my magical power. The me, which has a high temperature but a low calorific value, burns the blood little by little.


    ¡°If you burn it with fire while getting blood, it will burn. In this way, letters can preserve their shape.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°I will try hard until I get anemia. Wow, a blood letter written by tearing off one¡¯s own fingers and scorching them with fire. Even the emperor of the empire could not have received a letter with such great care. It is grandiose.¡±


    ¡°Our ancestors are greater than the emperors of men, so there is nothing grandiose.¡±

 Chapter 315

    ¡®He¡¯s also capable. If it was written with scorched blood, even the founder would be able to recognize it. This guy is human, but he¡¯s great. But¡­ Then why did you bring that bitch?¡¯


    It¡¯s a test.


    Even if I wake the founder in an oundish way, if Betamits suicide, we¡¯re all in danger.


    As Fiy watched, I dotted with scorched blood. First of all, let¡¯s start with a bit of a clich¨¦d line, and if that doesn¡¯t happen, let¡¯s confess our love. Won¡¯t you wake up? He scratches gently while mentioning the vampire¡¯s age.


    Originally, there is no such thing as a refreshing mood. Whether a human or a vampire, awakening requires a stimulus so intense that it is slightly unpleasant.


    While writing such a little clich¨¦d blood letter.


    The two idiots just watched as they held hands.


    ¡°Hughes looks sick¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hughes has his limits. Even if you write with blood, you won¡¯t be able to write much. If I have to, I will use my blood.¡±


    ¡°But should I? If the sijo does not respond even after doing that, there is no reason to write more.¡±


    ¡°¡­for now, this is the best. Without Shijo, you can¡¯t beat Ebon.¡±


    ¡°Is there any guarantee that the founder will help us in the first ce? Shijo is a viin who has killed over 10,000 people so far. It might suck the blood of all of us just because it¡¯s hungry.¡±


    Saying that, Beta unconsciously brought her hand to her chest. There, the cross of the Celestial God, her support and idol, hung from her ne¡­


    Oh, after all. You crossed that line.


    ¡°Elsie. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to explode the explosives?¡±


    ¡°Cindy! I¡¯m serious? If you do, everyone will die!¡±


    ¡°We, the Resistance, came in with that in mind from the beginning. It¡¯s just redoing the postponed n.¡±


    Positive sensations do not wake people up. It is always a negative sense that moves a stopped human being. The reason why history is soaked in blood is probably because all human beings who move with the flow are supported by evil.


    Same. The Resistance felt dissatisfied with their current life and decided to fight against the military, and Beta is letting go of the force because she hates vampires.


    And the founder, Tirkanjaka, said¡­


    ¡°You mean¡­ let¡¯s all die together?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to die anyway¡­ I¡¯d rather die as a martyr while holding on to all of this than be food for vampires¡­¡±


    Ehra. you just die


    I stopped writing the blood note and took a step to the side.


    Immediately after that, the door exploded open. The steel door, which did not budge even when Aji knocked on it, opened its mouth greedily, and a long tongue of dark red blood stuck out from within. towards beta.


    ¡°ah¡­?¡±


    As her vision turned dark red, Beta reflexively grabbed the cross. At the same time, the blood that stretched out grabbed Beta as it was.


    Fast and fast. Bones are broken and blood is sttered. I¡¯ve never eaten a human, but I knew that that was the sound of biting a human without learning. It didn¡¯t take even a split second for Beta¡¯s thoughts to stop.


    It seems that there is a low tide even in the waves of blood. The ferocious blood that coveted thend receded like an ebb tide at the right time. After the low tidees, nothing is left behind like a sandy beach.


    Delta narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°¡­Cindy?¡±


    ¡®What is it? I was nearby just a little while ago. I was holding your hand I felt something warm¡­¡¯


    Even if I call my lover¡¯s name, no answeres back. Unable toprehend the situation, he groped in the air to find the figure of his lover.


    ¡°Cindy? beta? why why Are you kidding me? Uh where are you¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, Delta was moderately smart.


    The girlfriend who couldn¡¯t abandon the cross until the end ended up being judged by the progenitor. The knowledge umted so far reaches the answer through the path of logic. It is clear to anyone


    However, Delta himself denies it. He rejects reality and looks around to find his lover who has disappeared from the world. It¡¯s nowhere, but I believe it¡¯s there somewhere.


    At that time, Fiyughed out loud, not caring that the wound was widening.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! okay. It¡¯s a fitting ending! In this abyss, where even the heavenly gods can¡¯t reach, to find the heavenly god with the founder by his side! It¡¯s like crying out for death! Ha ha ha ha ha! If you want to die, you must die! cancer! This is right!¡±


    Delta turned his head away in great anger at the wedge-piercing words.


    ¡°you¡­! Fiy¡­!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. If youmit suicide, you must die. No matter how much I think about it, it is right to die.¡±


    When I said it coldly, Delta put on an expression as if it had been hit in the head. I ignored Delta¡¯s gaze and pulled out the peg from Fiy. Having regained freedom, Fiy regenerated his wounds and said,


    ¡°Did you expect it toe like this?¡±


    ¡°To some extent. I hoped it would end in my own blood.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha! I like it too! Changed my mind Hughes! I was going to beg the founder to kill them all! Let me save you!¡±


    It¡¯s funny. Why did the matter of my life and death depend on you? it was up to me


    ¡°I do not need it. If you beg to die, do you think the founder will listen? Shijo is your Shidabari?¡±


    ¡°What what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a lot of noise, and the door is open, so let¡¯s go in.¡±


    I took a step forward through the wide open door. Fiy, who had a dumbfounded look on his face for a moment, hurriedly followed me.


    A little after we enter. Delta also entered after me with a weak step. It was still unclear what he was thinking.


    The abode of the progenitor was itself a sphemy against the heavenly gods. The beautiful murals are stained with blood and glow eerily, and the calm candles burn with an ominous bloody color.


    We walked through the darkness that we could barely see under our feet and arrived at the room of the founder at the end of the road.


    [¡­I called you here purely out of curiosity.]


    Even after waking up, Shijo hadn¡¯t woken up yet. He appeared in front of us in a way that only his voice was conveyed while lying face down in a coffin.


    Sijo asked me out of sheer curiosity.


    [Did he provoke me with the sacrificial sacrifice of an unworthy believer, or was he trying to wake me up with that absurd love letter? I was curious and thought I would never be able to go back to sleep. What was your intention?]


    ¡°Loving letter? What did you write with your blood?¡±


    I answered without hesitation.


    ¡°I have admired you for a long time. Please show me at least that beautiful face. I wrote it like this.¡±


    ¡°Neno oh oh um! How dare you!¡±


    [Noisy.]


    Fiy closed his mouth at Sijo¡¯s words. It is not an arbitrary silence. The order of the founder, who controls even the drop of vampire blood, is absolute. Fiy won¡¯t open his mouth until the founder gives permission.


    ¡®You¡¯re a fun kid. How long has it been since I¡¯ve seen someone who doesn¡¯t tremble in fear and responds bluntly even in front of me?¡¯


    Shijo chuckled andughed in the coffin.


    [Whoops. It¡¯s not fair. It can¡¯t be sincere.]


    ¡°If you¡¯re serious, will you ept it? Then I am always sincere. It¡¯s not a lie this time.¡±


    [There¡¯s no way I can ept your heart. Let¡¯s see. Blood clots in the stomach are of your interest. Is that correct?]


    ¡°If you would ept my heart, I was going to be the first to ask you that.¡±


    [Whoops. It¡¯s shiny as if oil was applied to the tongue.]


    ¡®I don¡¯t get involved in the fights of unrted humans. Especially if the king of beasts was added to the fight. But¡­ if only to stop fighting. Depending on the story, I might listen.¡¯


    The founder, Tirkanjaka, has no beating heart. It doesn¡¯t get offended easily, and it doesn¡¯t get simrly pleasant. It is not without emotion, but there is a huge gap between emotion and action.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to be slightly irritating when dealing with Tyrkanjaka. The more I behave, the more different I am from the ordinary, the more likely I am to be saved.


    [Didn¡¯t you let the celestial believer die a little while ago to treat your colleagues so seriously?]


    But you shouldn¡¯t do the act of holding a cross in your hand. There is a line even in jokes.


    ¡°I have no interest in anyone who owns it. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you¡¯re not interested in life or death. It won¡¯t connect with me anyway, so what does it matter?¡±


    [Whoa. Are you ignorant or are you pretending? OK. If so, I will also suggest two options to you.]


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but either option is meaningless. I only have you.¡±


    [Your skill is the best in the world!]


    ¡®You¡¯re quite a pleasant kid. If you keep it by your side, it won¡¯t be hostile. However, one thing. What it takes is¡­¡¯


    It seeded in nting a good impression on Sijo. Now you just have to harvest. I calmly waited for Shijo¡¯s words.


    [If you want to live alone, I will protect your life. If you wish to save yourrades, I will act as a mediator and propose a truce. However, even if you are in danger in the process of stopping the fight, I will not save you. ruler. Which one will you choose?]


    Is it my safety or everyone¡¯s safety? No need to worry. Of course¡­


    It was the time when I was about to recite the set answer as it was.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Delta charged at the founder¡¯s coffin with a gun in hand.


    I am not a prophet It reads people¡¯s thoughts, but cannot predict how they will behave in the future.


    But I really didn¡¯t know


    ¡°Set Lee!¡±


    A few months into the bottomless pit. In the darkness without a single light, we can survive only by relying on each other. Since they oftene into contact in an isted space, it is natural that they even feel affection for each other.


    In addition, love is an emotion that adds a step to the preservation of the species, so it grows even more when there is not much choice between a man and a woman. Beta and Delta were exactly the case.


    Well, I exined it grandiosely, but.


    ¡°Fahrenheit!¡±


    In conclusion, Delta loved Beta.


    ¡°Why is it!¡±


    taaang. Sparks spiral from the muzzle that was ignited with magical power. It¡¯s not a magic bullet¡­ it¡¯s just a bullet with magical fire. The intent of the attack was made clearer than meets the eye.


    Delta shouted amidst the gunfire.


    ¡°You cursed vampire! Why did he have to kill him in such a gruesome way? Cindy is, from your point of view, less than a bug! You can just ignore whether or not the bug cries. Aaaa!¡±


    Of course, the only thing that reached me was the intention to attack and shouts. If the progenitor had suffered a blow from the attack of Delta, who was not even an officer, he would not have be a symbol of fear for over a thousand years.


    As the bullets were meaninglessly swallowed up in the darkness, Shijo recognized Delta and replied.


    [Cindy? Ah.]


    The coffin opened slightly, and a white hand came out through the gap. A bloody cross stood upside down at the tips of his lithe, colorless fingers.


    It¡¯s Cindy¡¯s. The founder, holding the cross upside down, spoke coldly.


    [Are you talking about the bloody lump that dared to y with the heavenly toy in front of me?]


    ¡°Cindyyyyy!¡±


    Bang bang bang. As soon as you load a bullet, you don¡¯t even aim and shoot again. It doesn¡¯t even fit the coffin in the first ce before discussing meaningful damage.


    But Delta didn¡¯t care. Because he knew from the start that this act was suicide.


    I just couldn¡¯t stand it without doing it.


    [As you said. No matter what you say, it is a meaningless cry, and no matter what you do, it is a meaningless gesture. I neither evaluate nor pay attention to it.]


    ¡°Yes! If so strong! You can show mercy!¡±


    [However, belief in the heavenly gods is different. It is an insult and an insult to me. I have made that belief pay a price, and I will continue to do so. If your faith is that strong, you will have no regrets even if you die to me to put that faith into practice.]

 Chapter 316

    The ammunition has run out. Not expecting much from the bullets, Delta approached the coffin, aiming an empty gun.


    ¡°monster! You are just a monster!¡±


    [It¡¯s a word I hear often, so it¡¯s shockingly uninspiring.]


    Delta¡¯s heart swirled. All sorts of emotions are swirling around, so even I can¡¯t read them clearly. Fear of death, anger beyond that, love, loss, and vengeance.


    The one wind that I can feel through filtering is¡­


    ¡®You must be sick too¡­!¡¯


    A ray of wind barely bloomed at the bottom of this abyss. I watched it just in case, and this is the result.


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe you can kill it. I just want to convey at least 10% of this sadness and pain to that monster! If bullets can¡¯t hurt that monster¡¯s body, even its heart!¡¯


    Delta That looks easy.


    Language is also a tool. Only those who have dealt with it often can use it properly. It¡¯s impossible for you who can¡¯t speak properly.


    ¡°Yes dear! you are good It must be a great ancestor! Stay a monster forever and live as a monster until the end of the world!¡±


    I know what you¡¯re trying to say. That you will be lonely forever, that you will remain a monster until the end of the world, that you will die without feeling or knowing anything.


    If only I had refined it a little more, understood the opponent more, and spit it out. Maybe it hurt the founder¡¯s small wish. Delta never got there.


    [Your cry is the same. If your lover is so important, head to the same ce.]


    Darkness covers Delta. Delta¡¯s feet rise from the ground. At that moment, Delta had a gut feeling of death.


    In fact, Delta has alreadymitted suicide. I took my feet off the edge of the cliff, and the only thing left was when to collide with the bottom.


    It took quite a while for a suicide, but the end came. Shijo said.


    [I hope you all go to heaven. Since I won¡¯t be there, it must be a good thing for both of us.]


    Delta struggled while hearing the blessing that was not the blessing of the founder. Not because I want to live, but because I want to achieve something before I die.


    ¡®Somehow¡­ even if it¡¯s just a little bit of the pain I¡¯ve been through¡­¡¯


    In the gradually fading consciousness, Delta strongly desired the pain of the founder. Even while blood engulfs his body and gnaws at his bones and flesh. I only wished for that while feeling terrible pain.


    A human who had been Elsie rk for most of her life and Delta in Abyss died like that, leaving behind only a soggy aftertaste.


    I fell to Tantalus with grandiose intentions, gave up my cause at the bottom, and found trivial happiness, but I couldn¡¯t achieve it and fell asleep inside me.


    It¡¯s an unfair death. Humans, who were only beasts, knew that they would die. Love, the cause, and the unseen, they even risk their own lives. Some might call it romantic and exalt it, but to me it just looks silly.


    however.


    I am the king of such fools.


    ¡®I¡¯ is the king of broken beasts who often throws his life at the mercy of something invisible¡­


    ah. I have to be normal.


    [Given enough time. I also showed you an example. Are your worries over?]


    The arrogant founder said.


    iced coffee. He is a pitiful being who, having lived for so long, tried to define himself as a phenomenon.


    Obviously, your wish is to return to being a human. Why do you want to be a god? Do you want to be understood by everyone?


    you are not god At best, he¡¯s nothing more than the king of vampires¡­ and even half of him can¡¯t even represent them.


    I casually opened my mouth.


    ¡°Since the two of them just died, I should get some more. Please save me and save the rest of myrades.¡±


    [You are greedy. There are limits to being forced.]


    ¡±Instead, I will make your heart beat again.¡±


    While Shijo flinched as if stabbed by something, he twisted his body and headed towards Fiy, who quietly lowered his head. The founder¡¯s order was still in effect, so even when Delta died, he kept his mouth shut.


    ¡®ha ha ha! looks good yes this is it! Now the food chain is right! Hahahaha!¡¯


    He kept his mouth shut, and his thoughts were still boisterous.


    What I brought was the stake that had prated Fiy and the Undead¡¯s arm. As he raised the stake and approached, his expression changed moment by moment.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way a human being could harm the founder! Quit-quick. okay! This is right¡­ Huh? What is that guy doing¡­? As long as the founder exists, I won¡¯t die from a stake.¡¯


    ¡°Set Lee Volt.¡±


    He drove a stake into Fiy¡¯s heart and poured lightning magic into the tip. An electric current runs through the stake and through Fiy¡¯s heart. Fiy¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡®Oops. what? This harmless but unpleasant attack¡­?¡¯


    It is a weak electric shock that is difficult to kill even humans. It can¡¯t work against vampires. Fiy was fine. It was when Fiy, who had been suddenly attacked, was in a fit of rage and was about to ask the founder for permission to kill me.


    said to Shijo.


    ¡°Did you feel it? Fiy¡¯s heart responds.¡±


    I read it of course. Fiy is now in the realm of the founder, and every movement of blood is exposed to the senses of the founder. Sijo must have read the movement of the blood as if looking at the palm.


    Shijo didn¡¯t answer. After reading the affirmation in the silence, he shrugged his shoulders and exined.


    ¡°I heard that vampires don¡¯t have a beating heart. Blood is transferred to all parts of the body through hematopoiesis. That¡¯s obviously great, but it¡¯s still morefortable with a heart, right? It¡¯s cumbersome to move one by one. how is it? My electric shock might be able to make your heart beat.¡±


    ¡®what? suddenly. What is this cheeky human saying to the ancestor¡­! What are you up to, Hughes!¡¯


    response came. The lid of the coffin was opened and the ephemeral girl who seemed to have lost her color stood up. Shijo, who revealed himself after a few hundred years, showed great interest in new knowledge about the heart.


    ¡°Is it really? Can it really move the heart?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my electric shock may not work on the founder. Since the ancestors are so mighty¡­ However, it is known that the human heart works in this way. Wouldn¡¯t there be a reaction if it was the same principle?¡±


    ¡®what? There¡¯s no way a human like this could harm the ancestors¡­! But why is it so ominous that my body trembles? Something is dangerous¡­!¡¯


    No matter how progenitor, there is a reluctance to reveal one¡¯s heart to others. But that¡¯s not because I¡¯m worried about breaking my heart, it¡¯s because I¡¯m ashamed to show my inner flesh.


    Shame is defeated by desire. Same goes for Sijo.


    Desire overpowered shame. With the intention of being deceived even once, the founder cut his chest along with his clothes. The beautiful fabric cracked open, exposing the hideous inside of the body.


    Shijo said.


    ¡°then. Try it sometime.¡±


    ¡°If you seed, you will stop fighting. Please protect me too.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be worried about failure?¡±


    ¡°I am not concerned about meaningless things. Do you want anything more than to die?¡±


    Even in the midst of talking with Shijo, Fiy¡¯s desperate inner cry was heard.


    ¡®Sire! No. please no! That guy is in danger now. Even if you don¡¯t know the method, even if you don¡¯t know the intention¡­! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do something¡­! Progenitor!¡¯


    But the Sijo¡¯smand is absolute, and Fiy must keep his mouth shut. Because the sijo didn¡¯t allow it.


    He smiled so that only Fiy could see it and headed towards Shijo. With something deadly concealed in his electric-crackling hands.


    Today is the day everyone wishese true.


    Shijo will regain the feelings he had dreamed of, and as Fiy wishes, he will end his long seclusion and go out into the world.


    Humans are creatures that kill themselves for something invisible. It makes no sense, it¡¯s not rational, it¡¯s very far frommon beasts¡­


    but its king anyway.


    After fighting Ebon, Kanisen died with his chest pierced. Alpha died of blood loss with her arm cut off. The two are allies in their own way and have awakened the Undead, but the Undead of thisnd without the energy of the earth is a junk without power. Ebon¡¯s Chloe was no match.


    The colonel squeezed Aji with a butterfly. Aji, who could not attack humans, was unable to use his front or hind legs and was beaten until he copsed, bleeding.


    Although the intended purpose was achieved, Ebon trembled with anxiety running down his spine.


    Carnissen and Alpha seemed to be killing time for anyone to see. If so, that means the rest of us are obviously doing something that needs time. Ebon expected it without difficulty.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to wake up the ancestors¡­¡±


    The blood that flowed from the corpses of Kanisen and Alpha crawled across the floor and headed somewhere. Ebon murmured as he followed the bloodstains to the underground armory.


    Ebon¡¯s lieutenant and confidant, Colonel Grund McKinsey, heard the murmur and answered.


    ¡°What are you worried about? I heard that the ancestors do not intervene in disputes between humans.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the principle is absolute, so it won¡¯t intervene. I didn¡¯t want to interfere, so I created such a principle. What would the progenitor who insults even the gods be afraid of? I don¡¯t think the progenitor himself would break the rules for anything, but I don¡¯t know what the hell those who have the crazy idea of waking the progenitor will do.¡±


    ¡°This is the progenitor who did not react even when the military government buried him in the abyss. How can they wake the progenitor?¡±


    As if to answer that question, a voice came from beyond the steel door.


    ¡°How about the flesh of the Undead?¡±


    Ebon turned to the direction of the sound. I saw arge steel door painted with blood. A reddish energy permeated through the door, as if filling in the gap, but then the energy suddenly dissipated and the door opened.


    Inside, a man holding something ck staggered out.


    Ebon recognized the man¡¯s identity. A prisoner rushed in after Colonel Lancart¡¯s escape. For Ji-seon¡¯s n, someone had to set foot in Tantalus and live, so among the recently caught and awaiting trial, the prisoners with a light crime were put in. This was possible thanks to Colonel Lancart taking all the dangerous prisoners out.


    I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s a petty criminal with a light crime.


    But what?


    ¡®what? What is this sense of incongruity?¡¯


    Ebon observed him and recognized the object in his hand.


    ¡®The arm of the undead¡­?¡¯


    The man with blood on his face waved an arm that wasn¡¯t mine at Ebon. The reason was unknown, but for some reason the sight gave Ebon goosebumps.


    ¡°Hello, Avon Crimson Wild. fat cat nice to meet you.¡±


    [Hee hee hee!]


    It was then. The sound of horses hooves approached through the open door. Before long, a huge bloody horse sprang out through the aisle. Ebon tensed up.


    ¡®Blood Demon Ralion¡­! Sijo¡¯s family! Did you really wake up Shijo? however¡­?¡¯


    The bloody horse shows off its whites¡­ Ebon res at the man without paying attention. The horse is a rtively benign creature, but its face shows tremendous anger and intent to kill. Surely, even if Ralion touched it, that young man would be crushed.


    Right before the rampaging Ralion crashes into the man.


    Then the man stretched out his left hand. The cloth was spread wide beside him. As the fabric fluttered in front of his eyes, Ralion¡¯s gaze briefly moved there.


    At the same time, the man rubbed the ground with the arm of the undead he was holding in his right hand. ck flesh crumbles and scatters on the ground, and Ralion¡¯s hooves that fall on it melt and slide.


    Sophisticated movements like those of a bullfighter. Ralion narrowly escaped the young man and fell out into the distance. That, of course, is where the butterflies are.


    The butterfly hopped and hissed.


    ¡°Nyaaaaaaagh! What a strange word! The smell of blood! Are you feeling bad!¡±


    [Pu-hee-hee-hee!]


    The man walked slowly against the background of the two beasts who suddenly started fighting. It¡¯s a bewildering sight. Anyway, Ebon regained hisposure.


    ¡®Blood horse Ralion is a descendant of the progenitor. Seeing that he was attacked, it doesn¡¯t seem like he made Shijo an ally. It is clear that the persuasion failed. Then there is nothing to be afraid of.¡¯


    ¡°Looks like yourst gamble failed. May you rest in peace¡­¡±


    ¡°You are also chasing the invisible? ha ha ha. cool. How many times do they find the meaning of their existence, even risking their lives when their backs are warm and their stomachs are full?¡±


    Ebon¡¯sposure soon faded. Ebon hardened his face and asked again.


    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not at first. You only had the instinct to survive and hostility toward the enemy. You, who fiercely defeated the kingdom with those two, became a general and a warm and full cat.¡±

 Chapter 317

    The man only said what he had to say. However, each one was in contact with Ebon¡¯s life, so Ebon could not be overlooked.


    ¡°There is no target to fight, so now find a target to fight. Trying to fight your past! They¡¯re killing their subordinates and killing themselves by clinging to useless work that they can¡¯t even eat! What a noble hobby!¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±


    ¡°You are definitely human, Avon Crimson Wild! Because humans are the only living things that risk their lives in the hopeless desire to be recognized as human beings!¡±


    The man was mad. At the same time, the air changes color.


    The darkness oscites ominously.


    The blood boils uneasily.


    Something is happening. no it¡¯s already happened Ebon¡¯s remaining animal instincts shouted.


    ¡°You guys. What have you done!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! You¡¯ll find out soon!¡±


    [Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa! It hurts, it hurts!]


    Just as he said, someone¡¯s scream came from deep in the dark. The owner of the voice weeping in pain¡­ was the founder Tyrkanjaka.


    Ebon¡¯s body stiffened. He is the founder of an immortal body. I wouldn¡¯t mind driving a stake through your heart. But the man in front of him¡­ somehow made the founder suffer.


    ¡°The founder must have lost his immunity from sleeping too much! You¡¯re crazy about heart allergies! Beware of seizures and hysteria, everyone!¡±


    [How dare you¡­! Dare¡­!]


    ¡°Hahahahahaha! How does it feel to be alive, Tirkanjaka? the best right? Exciting, right? It¡¯s my gift! A gift for those of you who want to feel alive!¡±


    bang. A huge arm made of blood broke through the steel door and burst out. It was as if the devil had pulled only an arm out of the pit of hell. The red arm, dripping blood, groped the ground as if trying to find someone.


    [Forgive me, I won¡¯t forgive you! I will not forgive you!]


    ¡°If life is pain, then pain is also life! It¡¯s okay to say thank you. It is my role to make wishese true!¡±


    Sensing the voice, the demon¡¯s arm clenched into a fist. At that moment, Ebon¡¯s hair stood on end all at once. Right after Ebon instinctively kicked off the ground and ducked, a huge fist mmed the ground.


    The impact, like a meteor, shatters the concrete radially. Blood pours into the air. Ebon barely escaped, but the colonel who could not escape was crushed by his fist and turned into a handful of blood.


    Although the level of qigong was low, the officer who had reached the rank of colonel was unable to resist and became bloody. It wouldn¡¯t be much different from Ebon.


    In front of the fear of death, Ebon red at the man.


    ¡®Sijo¡¯s rampage is because of that man! I have to sacrifice that man in order to live!¡¯


    Ebon set a target and rushed furiously. Ebon, who ran on all fours like a beast, stretched out his arms to subdue the man.


    But it wasn¡¯t fair. The man¡¯s movements weren¡¯t fast, but he was agile, and above all, he used the devil¡¯s arm as if it were his own. Ebon, who had been thrown by the devil¡¯s arm while trying to snatch the man, eximed urgently.


    ¡°Are you going to die together?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to do that, but everyone here is a suicide attempt! What can I do! Humans can do anything. If you use that power to kill yourself, I¡¯ll lend a hand too!¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­! Ugh!¡±


    The demon¡¯s arm swept the ground. There was no way for Ebon to escape from this wide-ranging attack, so it fell far away like a ball.


    But even in the midst of this, the man was unharmed. The voice of Sijo resonated throughout the space as vocal chords.


    [Heaven will not be able to take you. I¡¯ll hang you upside down and give you pain for eternity!]


    ¡°Wahoo! Obsession is scary. But what can I do, I have no intention of getting caught! great! I¡¯ll give you a mission! Founder Tirkanjaka When you get out of the abyss, look for me! After all, living with a purpose is fun, right? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    [There is no such thing. You won¡¯t be able to escape from this ce!]


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m a magician. Everyone has a knack for rising to the sky and sinking to the ground when they think it¡¯s impossible. Vo!¡±


    The man shouted and snapped his fingers.


    Immediately after, a loud explosion is heard. It is in the management office located in the center of Tantalus. Red mes and acrid smoke rose, and the impact shook the ground.


    And from there the crack spread.


    In fact, Tantalus can be destroyed with explosives. Gamma, an engineer, noticed this within days.


    Beneath the bottom of Tantalus was empty. It¡¯s like a lid on top of it. If you make cracks here and there and then put explosives in the cracks and explode them. Tantalus, weakened by twenty-five years of prisoner riots, would break under his own weight and fall down the abyss.


    However, Gamma, whose life was once again worthless, did not tell the truth. He struggled with the truth alone, andter confessed it in front of everyone through Hughes¡¯ mediation. After being forgiven by everyone, I was moved to tears.


    But he didn¡¯t know.


    I never thought someone would have put an ignition on the explosives themselves.


    When Gamma found out, the explosives exploded right in front of his eyes.


    The bloody beast roars. Human corpses are swallowed up by waves of fresh blood, and the undigested body is cursed. At the same time, explosions and shocks shake the ground. Shaking ground, copsing walls. The world tilts. gravity is out of sync


    concrete ground. The end hase to the artificialnd standing on two legs.


    Tantalus is falling down the abyss.


    scream roar copse fall.


    ¡°¡­Sorry, Aji. I won¡¯t be able to keep my promise this time either.¡±


    And an apology for a promise we couldn¡¯t keep.


    Tantalus fell down as a huge tombstone for the dead, with all that had happened there engraved on his body.


    Guru Lung.


    The earth split open and the ck abyss swallowed everything.


    like that.


    everything.


    into the abyss.


    And fell into the past that no one knows.


    No matter how much you promise to provide general-level protocol, you can¡¯t restfortably in an inner circle headquarters with real generals roaming around. You might get shot if you take a break and rest like a real general just because you said to rx. In serious situations, you have to be aware of it. All the more so if the situation was caused by us.


    So we sneaked out of the Inner Circle HQ and headed to a hotel near the HQ. It was a special amodation facility for outsiders who were not soldiers and had asion to visit the headquarters.


    Administrative Superintendent El Pasa, the top-ranking member of the lodging facility, gave Historia a huge salute!


    ¡°Mydy, it is an honor! Five people, including the director of Historia. Has confirmed! An order has been issued to provide general-level protocol to everyone! ordingly, Sergeant El Pasa, the military administrative assistant, will serve you!¡±


    ¡®Wowaaaaa! It¡¯s really meaty! You really are the director of Historia! This hotel is a ce where outsiders don¡¯t stay, so I thought it was wrong to see the face! As expected, dreamse true someday!¡¯


    The appearance of the Elpasa boss was simr to that of a believer who received God. Tyr whispered in my ear.


    ¡°That person doesn¡¯t seem to have heard of the fact that the female general betrayed the military because of a man.¡±


    ¡°Ah what. Because the military does not exin the situation even to such low-level people.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you received amunication?¡±


    ¡°There are many types ofmunications in the military. In these level 2 or lower facilities,munication golems are only for emergencies, and mostmands are transmitted throughmunicators.¡±


    ¡°Amunicator?¡±


    ¡°yes. Can you see it over there?¡±


    At the ce I pointed with my hand, there stood a huge statue of a golem with intricately drawn magic circles. A nomissioned officer was sitting next to him with a desk and chair, and he was thrilled to see Historia, but he couldn¡¯t even get up from his seat.


    ¡°That huge statue over there is amunicator. It is a facility that has greatly enhanced only some of themunication golem¡¯s functions. A kind of repeater that transmits themand of themunicator and amplifies it to anothermunicator. Over there, voices can be heard even if the signalman is not connected.¡±


    Just then, the golem¡¯s mouth moved. The sergeant, who was stretching his neck to look at Historia, hurriedly picked up a pen and began to write down the orders given to him.


    When Tyr saw it, he remembered something and groaned.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ufortable, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Let him take care of it and not worry about it. Don¡¯t look, just tell me. I can answer pretty much anything.¡±


    I read my mind anyway, but why didn¡¯t you answer me? Tyr said with a wrinkle between his brows.


    ¡°¡­The white walls of the templee to mind.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Great White Wall of Rakion?¡±


    The headquarters of Seonghwangcheong has a huge wallparable to a castle wall.


    The Great White Wall of Rakion.


    A wall as white and noble as freshly fallen snow, said to convey God¡¯s will.


    Tyr frowned as if he felt a sense of rejection just by hearing it.


    ¡°If possible, would you mix bad words in front of him in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Oh sorry. Are you talking about a white wall that hurts the eyes and makes you feel like a psychopath just by looking at it?¡±


    The reason why the Great White Wall of Rakion is maintained wlessly is no different.


    The paper should be white. That way the ck letters will be visible.


    If someone writes a letter with ink on the great white wall, that letter is simultaneously written on the white walls of all the temples in the world.


    No matter the shape or material. This is a temple, and as long as one side of the wall is white, the letters written on the white walle to mind. No matter how far away or how remote you are, equally.


    It is a sacred power based on the legend that the first saint wrote letters in the sky long ago, and it is the reason why the monarchs felt reluctance to destroy the temple even after going through a lot of chaos. It didn¡¯t protect me from vampires, though.


    ¡°Feel so good. That¡¯s it anyway. The appearance of the scribe waiting in front of it looks exactly like Baekbyeok.¡±


    ¡°What would it be?¡±


    Gunguk is the country where the saintess who saw everything in the world brought all the ¡®good things¡¯ in the world.


    Tyr understood my words a little differently and nodded.


    ¡°Well, if there are objects with simr uses, they will be used simrly.¡±


    In the meantime, Historia haspleted the check-in process. After handing over the keys and some packets of clothing, Sergeant Elpasa gave a half-tearful salute.


    ¡°All right. We will give up the entire annex. I will do my best to be as unobtrusive as possible, so please rest in peace. If you need a meal, we will prepare it right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­thanks for your effort.¡±


    ¡°no! It is an honor to assist a hero like you!¡±


    Historia, looking a bit tired, picked up her luggage and beckoned to us. We left the main building and headed to the annex.


    The annex was neatly prepared to the point where you could lie down right away. If it¡¯s a military country, it¡¯s a military country.


    ¡°hmm. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any hidden golems. good. It¡¯s safe here.¡±


    In the meantime, the regressor who took a look at the building with green eyes nodded.


    ¡°ruler. Then the future schedule¡­¡±


    ¡°What is the schedule.¡±


    Life is so busy. What schedule is the schedule? I strode to the innermost room, half-stuck in, and waved to everyone.


    ¡°We worked hard, let¡¯s rest for now. everyone. Good night everyone.¡±


    ¡°You sleep? Is it daytime now?¡±


    ¡°afternoon? night? Don¡¯t dwell on such trivial things. Sleep is when you are sleepy. Don¡¯t adapt yourself to the world, adapt the world to your body. Be your own king!¡±


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. That is indeed true. That¡¯s right. Shouldn¡¯t the body be ruled by something like the sun?¡±

 Chapter 318

    The regressor was stunned, but he was speechless for a moment because Tyr nodded as if he agreed.


    ¡°for a moment! Do you have time to sleep now? What hasn¡¯t been decided yet¡­¡±


    Whooping regressor. Taking a break is not something you set aside time for. Just follow what your body tells you to do.


    Oh, is it a limit? I endured for a long time. My normal body.


    Feeling the voice of the regressor drifting away from my ears, I fell asleep on the porch.


    When I opened my eyes, the world was dark.


    Can¡¯t you see because it¡¯s night? No, this is an army. It is a crazy country where night and darkness are not a reason not to work. Magic lights are always on in the streets, so the outlines of objects must be visible in the leaking light unless they are tightly wrapped with curtains. But now I can¡¯t even see my hand.


    Maybe it¡¯s the underworld¡­ Let¡¯s just joke about stupid things like that. There¡¯s no way this harsh world will make room for a backward beast.


    Now, then, what is this darkness that covers me? It is not difficult to reason. No matter how much I can¡¯t even see this texture. The identity of this darkness, like ck ashes¡­ is the darkness of the founder Tyrkanjaka.


    Then, escaping the darkness is simple. I jumped up and cried out.


    ¡°The answer is Tyr wrapped me in darkness!¡±


    Well, I already knew because of the sound of my hearting from beside me.


    When I got up, I saw a bright sky outside the window. Compared to the clear weather, the room was dark, and the reason could be found right next to it.


    When I turned my head, I saw Tyr sitting on the coffin next to me, staring at me. Tyr smiled benevolently and tilted his parasol slightly.


    ¡°phew. You woke up.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the light outside, I guess I haven¡¯t slept in a while.¡±


    ¡°then. I slept only one day.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes. Not just one day¡­ but a full day?¡±


    From the vampire¡¯s point of view, a day seemed to be ¡®only¡¯. hmm. Have you ever been so tired? Somehow, my body felt sore. I grabbed both hands and raised them above my head to


    stretch. arm! muscles!¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing that, phew?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know it because my muscles were stiff from sleeping, but when I moved, I felt tremendous muscle pain all over my body.


    I am the king of humans, but I lost my power due to some incident. This body is extremely ordinary. However, yesterday, with this bumpy body, he walked all day drug-drug and mind-reading, climbed and descendeddders, ran between gears, and fought a battle.


    I grunted and cried.


    ¡°Quick, dope! If there are no drugs, even a doctor!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the order reversed! Come on, anyway, the doctor¡­¡±


    ¡®Wait. Even though it was a thousand years ago, I did the work of awmaker¡­ in a way.¡¯


    ¡°Uh huh. I have a technique to release the clotted blood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if you¡¯re going to do something with blood in my body, I¡¯ll refuse. Please don¡¯t do it until right before I die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡±


    Of course. I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of rejection when I try to knead my blood vessels myself. No matter how much I live like a dog chaban, I cannot survive by putting other people¡¯s blood into my veins.


    If it besmon knowledge to everyone, I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s nonsense. How the hell would the world have to turn upside down?


    ¡°Grunt. Is there anyone who can heal this wound¡­ Should I ask Mr. Shay for some magical candles?¡±


    Coincidentally, if you were a regressor, you were sitting in a corner with your back to the wall, dozing off. I got up and approached the regressor.


    ¡°Hey, Shay. Are you sleeping in the middle of the day? Stop sleeping and take some medicine that works well for my body¡­¡±


    Just before my hand touches the body of the regressor.


    An invisible de was directed at my throat. A sharp wind hit my neck lightly and then dissipated. An eerie sensation stopped me on the spot. If I move a little further, I will be decapitated for the distance I have moved.


    ¡­for a moment. what¡¯s this. nothing was read


    no more than that! You¡¯re still asleep!


    I know that the regressor moves faster than I thought with a thousand radius. But at that time, there was a consciousness of using qigong. But now the regressor is asleep.


    ¡°¡­Haam. what. why?¡±


    Does it respond even when you are sleeping? What on earth did you inscribe on your body? I lifted my chin slightly and said.


    ¡°Please clean this up first.¡±


    ¡°uh? ah. hmm.¡±


    The regressor retrieved the cherry blossoms while yawning. The regressor gave a small yawn and said curtly.


    ¡°Next time I sleep, don¡¯t touch me. It¡¯s rtively safe now, so I¡¯m done with the neck, but if you¡¯re seriously injured or mentally exhausted, you could unknowingly cut your throat.¡±


    ¡°Who knew that I would be attacked for waking up a person who was sleeping soundly in broad daylight? Isn¡¯t it too much sleep?¡±


    ¡°joy. M says You also slept all day yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I have merit. You defeated Maximilien with Leah.¡±


    ¡°I can defeat Maximilien too! Just take that!¡±


    ¡®I know. I knocked him down Back in the days when Jizan wasn¡¯t there, I had to aim for a gap between Maximilien and the Steel Thing Bug to finally defeat him. Even if the musketeers had bay rifles, it would have been a bit difficult.¡¯


    My heart is very kind. If possible, how about doing the opposite?


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t you have any medicine? If possible, something like a drug that makes you forget the pain.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do drugs or anything like that. If you do that once, you want to depend on it forever.¡±


    ¡°why. Is it bad to be dependent?¡±


    ¡°I feel bad because I feel like I¡¯m being entangled in something.¡±


    The reason I don¡¯t do drugs is simply because I feel bad. Should I call it a regressor?


    this guy is weird I don¡¯t think too deeply, and I don¡¯t haveplicated concerns about existence. Saving the world is also an act closer to survival instinct than a sense of mission.


    The same goes for magical powers. It¡¯s natural to feel reluctance to take care of your body with external drugs.


    Maybe it¡¯s the most human here.


    ¡°but. They said that I was a child who had not yet tasted the bitterness of the world.¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous! I¡¯ve been through many times more than you!¡±


    ¡®About thirteen times!¡¯


    ¡°And my qigong cheonbangyeong always has to keep my nerves sharp. If you use drugs or something, you be weaker!¡±


    In fact, it¡¯s best not to use it at all. It¡¯s me, because it¡¯s an unusual case with almost no side effects due to mind-reading¡­ Although I¡¯m also stupid if there¡¯s no one with normal thinking next to me.


    ¡°Ouch. Then should I just endure this pain¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, Father!¡±


    The door burst open, revealing Historia and ¡®Historia¡¯.


    Same face, same body shape, same voice. Even the clothes made from clothing packets are exactly the same model, so I was confused whether there was a mirror between them.


    Even though the eyes of the regressor who saw the two of them went through seven colors in turn, they couldn¡¯t tell who was the real Historia.


    ¡®They¡¯re not quite the same. The problem is, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s real. No matter how you look at it, that, unlike supernatural powers or mysteries, is one¡¯s own skill achieved solely through qigong. Maybe it made sense¡­ I didn¡¯t know who I was in the previous episode!¡¯


    Previous rounds of regressors had ess to the heart of the military, but could not grasp its secrets. It could be because the secret of the military was too unexpected, and it could be because the military was an object that had to be overlooked from the point of view of the regressor.


    In any case, the regressor, excited by the newly learned fact, looked at me as if he was subtly expecting it.


    ¡®Because I¡¯m not the only one who doesn¡¯t know. Guess where you are!¡¯


    It¡¯s embarrassing because my eyes are so bright.


    ¡°¡­Mr. Shay. What are you looking at all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Ah, just. how about you? Can you tell them apart?¡±


    ¡°yes? what do you see me as I was able to distinguish even minute scratches on the back of the card. Of course you can tell them apart. What about Mr. Shay?¡±


    ¡°me? If I put my heart into it, I can tell them apart.¡±


    ¡°Then do it.¡±


    At my request, the regressor scratched his chin as if a little embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­but in order to tell them apart, you have to open up your destiny. I¡¯m not the type to save my life, but I¡¯m not good at using it for things like this.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say this, but if you can only know by using fraudulent techniques to see a person¡¯s fate, wouldn¡¯t that mean you just don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Noisy! If you¡¯re that confident, guess what!¡±


    Tsk tsk. You can only find out if you use mind reading. Shaking my head, I read Historia¡¯s mind.


    ¡®I hate to admit it. That¡¯s exactly the same as me. The appearance, the voice, even the unique footsteps of those who have mastered my Qigong Explosive sses¡­ Even if it¡¯s a hugh, this is.¡¯


    No, why are you asking when you think you can¡¯t guess? I¡¯d rather secretly send a signal. Aren¡¯t you quite evil too?


    I asked, getting up.


    ¡°Anyway, why are you giving quizzes in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°¡­not really. The chief of public security just changed and followed suit.¡±


    The tone of ¡®Historia¡¯ is exactly the same as Historia, but it is of no use to me, who recognizes humans with their hearts in the first ce. What do you do if the way you talk or look the same? I have a different idea.


    I looked at the ¡®Historia¡¯ I just mentioned and said it nonchntly.


    ¡°Then, since Hilde gave it on her own, Hilde will give you the prize.¡±


    ¡°well. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t know? Surely you¡¯re not running around without preparing a product, are you?¡±


    When I pointed out clearly, ¡®Historia¡¯ stopped moving. ¡®Historia¡¯, who was staring at me with a stiff face, soon smiled brightly and spread her arms.


    ¡°answer! That¡¯s great, father! How did you know? It was a performance that contained the power of ¡®my¡¯ whole body! Even the clothing packets were perfectly identical!¡±


    ¡°It is a secret. For a magician, a trick is not to reveal it until right before you die.¡±


    ¡°Eh! kill me! Could it be that the two of you decided on a signal while ¡®I¡¯ wasn¡¯t looking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a third-ss magician who sometimes ys with the audience, but Lia wouldn¡¯t do that because of her pride.¡±


    ¡°If you really say that, what will happen to ¡®my¡¯ ego!¡±


    ¡®Historia¡¯ stomped her feet like a child in apletely unsuitable manner and huffed and puffed.


    Needless to say, that was Hilde. I asked her nonchntly, who had no intention of cheating anymore.


    ¡°Okay, so what is the product?¡±


    ¡°A product? That¡¯s ¡®me¡¯!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a product, it¡¯s just a thing. Ask for a prize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much! If you have ¡®me¡¯, I can give you a massage!¡±


    have a massage Come to think of it, did I say that Hilde uses divine power and bloodletting?


    It¡¯s not strange. Divine power can be used by any human being who is faithful in faith and has a deep understanding of the sacraments. Of course, the condition that ¡®faith is sincere¡¯ is quite strict, so it would be impossible if there were other beliefs¡­ It¡¯s not for nothing that wizards can¡¯t use divine power.


    But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a shapeshifter who can even fool himself right in front of me.


    ¡°Grunt. Then I¡¯ll ask you¡­ isn¡¯t that what you came to see?¡±


    ¡°yes! Ourmander-in-chief has something urgent to say to my father!¡±

 Chapter 319

    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    It just went well. If you are in the same space as Tyr, you cannot receive treatment using divine power. I didn¡¯t want to watch the healer transform into a patient in real time, so I braced myself against the wall and stepped outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash up for a while and get some treatment. I¡¯m going to listen to what you have to say. You don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I get it. go away.¡±


    ¡®I never thought the one on the left was real¡­ I¡¯ll be sure to match it next time.¡¯


    look. I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought of it as a quiz.


    The muscle pain did not go away, so I walked out the door with my back bent. Then, Historia and ¡®Historia¡¯ followed me side by side. No matter how much they recognize that they distinguish humans with their thoughts, with two Historias standing side by side in front of them, it feels like left and right are confused. If I didn¡¯t have mind reading, I¡¯d be really confused.


    anyway me Why do you feel like you¡¯ve been put to the test for no reward or reason? It was unfair to let it pass, so I told the rest of Historia.


    ¡°By the way, Lia, why did you join Hilde¡¯s Good Morning Quiz?¡±


    Historia said without even looking in my direction.


    ¡°¡­I never participated.¡±


    ¡°The other side is clearly approaching your face and someone is doing this, but of course they are trying to quiz you to guess the real you.¡±


    ¡°The chief of public security just did what he wanted. I didn¡¯t dry it separately.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something Hilde would only say when she came alone. You were also standing side by side with him. Isn¡¯t that enough to cooperate?¡±


    Still, Historia turned her head away and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, Hilde, who had the same face as hers, replied excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! After all, a woman is a creature that wants you to find the small but special characteristics that only she has! The warden is also a woman!¡±


    ¡°¡­the chief of public security.¡±


    ¡°see! Even the way you talk has be sluggish! Father, have you ever seen a history like this?¡±


    Why is that person so excited? I¡¯ll be able to match the thump, but I can¡¯t keep up with that tension because it hurts from muscle pain.


    As I groaned, ¡®Historia¡¯ rudely examined my body and said,


    ¡°Then what are you going to do, father? massage? shower? Or at the same time?¡±


    what at the same time Even my real daughter wouldn¡¯t do that. Then Historia responded.


    ¡°What is it at the same time!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Historia! I will do it for you!¡±


    ¡°No more! Don¡¯t do that with my body!¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Can¡¯t you help it? all right. ording to Historia¡¯s wishes, I will disguise myself as a man in a healthy way.¡±


    ¡°I never said that! Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s important in the first ce!¡±


    yes. Historia made an important point.


    ¡°Lea is right. The most important thing is my doctor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your doctor, whatever!¡±


    what? can¡¯t you?


    Hey Historia. I am the king of humans, the dominant species on earth. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do to a beast. You now define human beings as you like¡­


    ¡®Just in case, say something¡­! Even if you beat me up!¡¯


    However, there are things that cannot be done due tock of ability. Looks like one has been added now.


    ¡°Turn it off. all right. Let¡¯s hear Lia¡¯s story first.¡±


    ¡°Then how about a massage?¡±


    ¡°Actually, massage isn¡¯t that important, right? If the two of them had finished talking and came side by side, they must havee for Ria¡¯s business. A hostage of the military¡­ no, a story about taking the military as a hostage. Right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really impossible to hide anything in front of my father. that¡¯s right.¡±


    That¡¯s because I¡¯m reading with mind reading. Hilde shrugged as she gradually let go of her transformation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it~. I¡¯ll leave the honor of messing with my father¡¯s body to Historia!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I have to touch it a lot, but if there is someone by my side, it would be burdensome, right? So, ¡®I¡¯ will leave!¡±


    Hilde waved her hand over her head and backed away. The gait is quite light.


    Although he is on my side, no matter how you look at it, Hilde seems to have a great attachment to the military. Even if they calmly cling to words, they skillfully avoid things that would harm the military.


    Dan, however, has apletely opposite attitude to Yuel. Uell tried to actively reject Nana and Tyr, but Hilde tended topromise flexibly. If Yuel is a hawk, Hilde is a dove¡­ no cuckoo? It burrows into the midst of those who were its enemies just a moment ago and creates its own ce.


    Let¡¯s be fooled even though we know what Because I like to end well.


    e in.¡±


    Historia¡¯s room was especiallyrge and luxurious even in the annex. Even if it was luxurious, it was military-style luxury, so a slightly softer sofa, a slightly wider bed, and a slightly more cozy nket were all. Is this the VIP room?


    By my standards, a sofa that is harder than a wool cushion is not a sofa. I didn¡¯t want to leave my aching body on that kind of sofa, so I shuffled my feet and fell t on the bed.


    Historia asked anxiously.


    ¡°¡­Does it hurt a lot?¡±


    ¡°I may not be in as much pain as you, but I can¡¯t stand the pain as well as you.¡±


    ¡°Get down. I¡¯ll bleed you.¡±


    If it¡¯s bleeding, it¡¯s a technique that heals the body by hitting it with energy? Do you know that if you twist it, energy prates the inside of your body and makes you sick? I¡¯m anxious.


    ¡°Did you learn how to bleed?¡±


    ¡°I saw what the chief of public security did.¡±


    No, if you can learn it by watching it once, why study and why learn technology? No matter how genius you are, the bloodletting method has its own history and tradition.


    ¡°Uhhhhh. Cool.¡±


    this is how it works


    Historia¡¯s hand delicately moved to and from my muscles. It spreads weak energy, feels the repercussion, and moves instinctively, concentrating on the united parts. It¡¯s like stroking the inside of your body.


    It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have divine power, but if I had it, I wouldn¡¯t have felt this cool. Pleasure arises when what iscking is met. The divine power in the form of ¡®returning¡¯ iscking in pleasure.


    ¡°day off. No. 6.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The 6th knee kick posture¡­ My body moved before I thought. If you raise one knee while lying down, a part you haven¡¯t reached before is stimted. I let out a groan.


    The massage continued without a word except for intermittent movement instructions. When I felt my body loosen up to some extent, Historia pressed my back and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­I am.¡±


    That¡¯s the point. I stopped moaning and focused on Historia¡¯s words.


    ¡°I was trying to create a ce for you in the military so that you coulde back anytime.¡±


    It is said that those who have mastered the cold ball can control their bodypletely at will¡­ but is that so? In the first ce, willpower fluctuates ording to emotions, so can we use the expression pletely¡¯?


    Historia¡¯s hands and voice. I was shaking uncontrobly.


    ¡°Not only you. A few children, including Siati, who survived Hameln. Even the students who entered the military academy, who did not participate in the graduation exam, but received a mixed gaze because of the Hamelin incident. Everyone suffered big and small because of that incident. I¡­ wanted to give them a ce to be. So¡­ I faithfully carried out my orders and became a general.¡±


    Thanks to Historia bing a militarymander, students at the military academy in Hameln could not be discriminated against.


    Thanks to Historia¡¯s active participation in all sorts of missions, Shiati and the Resistance were spared.


    Thanks to Historia¡¯s position as lieutenant vacant, the only lucky person in Historia¡¯s eyes could enjoy a decent position after passing a minimum of tests¡­ But the position remained vacant


    .


    ¡°¡­the king of humans. to hear the wind But¡­¡±


    He pped me on the back with resentment. It was a blow to the mind rather than the body.


    Historia made her ce by fighting alone. After betraying the military once, everything has be useless, but that is not a reason to deny Historia¡¯s efforts.


    but.


    Your wish was not to fill a seat, but to create a seat itself.


    ¡°Leah. Did you want an equal friend? I can share my heart.¡±


    An existence that gives and receives something equally beyond power or authority.


    That was Historia¡¯s wish.


    ¡°In order to share your heart, you must first cut and remove your heart. you¡¯ve had enough He had the power and ability to do so. It¡¯s just that the voices of others didn¡¯t reach. Just as the voices of children did not reach the military.¡±


    I put the other person¡¯s heart on top of mine, but I don¡¯t really share. So I can only listen to the wind, but I cannot be the object of the wind.


    The affection Historia feels for me is an expedient that stems from mind reading. For Historia to truly share her heart, she had to open up to herself first.


    ¡°Even after going through Hamelin, the military did not change much. However, the shouts of those children who risked their lives changed you, and thanks to that, the military has changed now. The children¡¯s wish hase true¡­ You shared that heart.¡±


    ¡°It was hard.¡±


    ¡°But you did. It is different from the time of Hamelin, who was a single-minded general. I can be expected and respected by someone and live up to it.¡±


    So Historia had to make room. Because you have to create an empty space so you can fill it.


    Historia realized that after losing a lot.


    The hand holding my shoulder tensed up, but it disappeared after a while. Historia looked down at me and said.


    ¡°¡­The Minister of Public Security said that there must be one general in the military who knows the secret.¡±


    ¡°Because if you don¡¯t, there¡¯s no one to keep the secret.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°but. you? No matter how much space you create, it is meaningless if no onees to it. Even if I stay and protect the military, you won¡¯te back here¡­¡± ¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    After looking around and making sure no one was peeping this way with mind reading, he said in a low voice.


    ¡°Am I the king of men?¡±


    ¡°¡­I still don¡¯t believe it, and I don¡¯t know what would change even if I believed it. so?¡±


    ¡°Then why did the human king appear in the military kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me that, self-proimed King of Humans?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m asking because I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re the same, but I¡¯m human too, so I can¡¯t decide where I¡¯m born. When I was growing up, I was rolling around in the back alleys of the military.¡±


    The King of Beastsrgely follows universality. That¡¯s not absolute, but it¡¯s generally true. It is safe to say that the fact that I am in the military state represents the universality of mankind to some extent.


    ¡­The problem is I don¡¯t know why.


    ¡°It¡¯s not special to be the king of beasts. Especially if it¡¯s a human king who has been deprived of power. Since I was born here, I have to live in a military country. That¡¯s why I went to elementary school and middle school military school. If it hadn¡¯t been for an ident, I might havee to the Higher Military Academy and learned the secrets of the military in a step-by-step manner.¡±


    But as a result, I couldn¡¯t even go to the Higher Military Academy. Going to the high school military academy can be evaluated as something out of the ordinary. It is consequential, but human desire follows such universality.


    So I tried to approach it in a slightly different way.


    ¡°In the meantime, I found out something while meeting Shay.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ King of Sin?¡±


    ¡°huh. You should check that out. I don¡¯t know how it will end. It could be that I just need to be fine, or it could be that I can¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 320

    I really don¡¯t know. From here on, it¡¯spletely unknown territory, so it¡¯s hard to act hastily. But I¡¯m not the type to list all the possibilities and be careful like a prophet.


    ¡°But what is certain is that when everything is over, we will return to the military.¡±


    This is the truth. If I were allowed normal time, I would stay in the military and slowly search for secrets. Just like before entering the bottomless pit.


    Historia chewed over my words several times. Then he said


    ¡°It sounds like a lie.¡±


    what the. Even though I told the truth with a long affection, you said it seemed like a lie?


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you. The military and me. you gave up easily Nothing can be your hostage¡­¡±


    Of course. I am the human king. As long as you don¡¯t take all humans hostage, there¡¯s no choice but to stay the same.


    But still keep your promise.


    ¡°ruler. Leah. thank you for the massage Oh right. When I went down to the basement of the Communications Headquarters the other day, I said I would repay you if I came up again, right? It¡¯s thanks to you, but what?¡±


    He held out his hand. Historia tugged at my hand to lift me up. It¡¯s a verymon movement that you might have done once between friends.


    mix one in there.


    ¡°No. 8.¡±


    The act of changing one another¡¯s position. Historia reacted reflexively. In an instant, the positions of me and Historia are reversed. Historia, who won¡¯t fall no matter how hard I try and exert myself, copsed onto the bed at the word I whispered.


    I looked down at Historia and pulled up my sleeves.


    ¡°Do you have severe muscle pain too? If you do more than me, you won¡¯t be worse than me.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a reward. I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡­ how to bleed¡­¡±


    ¡°I learned it. just now.¡±


    I can¡¯t. But Historia can. Then, reading Historia¡¯s thoughts, I can do it too.


    Bleeding is a fairly sensory technique, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You just need to read Historia¡¯s senses.


    ¡°Number 0.¡±


    The engraving before it hardens remains the longest. Following the instructions she had promised in advance when she was clumsy, Historia took a deep breath and rxed.


    Historia decided to stay in the military. The superficial reason was that he had suffered a lot from the series of battles and needed time to sharpen his new knowledge¡­


    Of course, the biggest reason was to protect the military and its ¡®secret¡¯. This is because the military could easily copse if the secrets buried under themunications headquarters were not kept.


    ¡°Okay. It doesn¡¯t matter what the military is like. okay. You can have at least one ally.¡±


    The regressor grumbled with a bit of regret and handed a bunch of leaves from the World Tree to Historia.


    ¡°ruler. It is a leaf of the world tree. It¡¯s precious, so don¡¯t just smoke it like magic grass.¡±


    Historia murmured while receiving the leaves of the World Tree.


    ¡°¡­you can¡¯t be honest, cutie.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you everything! I gave it to a butterfly to use!¡±


    ¡°Cat King? Magical candle?¡±


    The regressor crossed his arms and said.


    ¡°okay. There is no Maximilien now, and there is no Lieutenant General, the cat beast. Butterflies aren¡¯t so easygoing, so there¡¯s no one to touch them. But I¡¯m anxious to leave it alone. Animals that are subtly friendly with humans with ambiguous wildness like cats are easy to take advantage of¡­ At least¡­¡± The


    story is getting longer. I¡¯d say it briefly. For the disingenuous regressor, I kindly summarized it.


    ¡°They want to entrust the butterfly. If it¡¯s you, I can trust you, and butterflies are useful, so I hope you¡¯ll take good care of me. Magic weed is a means to control butterflies, and it would be nice if you could smoke it¡­¡±


    That¡¯s a perfect summary. Historia nodded.


    ¡°¡­cute.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but I can¡¯t be honest.¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense! Have I ever been disingenuous?¡±


    It¡¯s unreasonable to be hot. Why don¡¯t you take off your mask and talk? How long are you nning on dressing up as a man?


    Well, I know roughly why. If you say you know the future, will you be suspected of being a saint? He lied a little about his origins. Reasonable.


    But honestly, aren¡¯t you honest? That¡¯s to the point that if I poke a little bit, I¡¯ll be exposed right away.


    Where can I point out your inconsistency?


    ¡°It¡¯s just fine. I really want to ask, but I couldn¡¯t take it back if I said it out of my mouth, so I¡¯ve been holding back. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°As you know, I am a weak human being with only a few talents. It was only in the military country that I had a rtionship with Historia, and it was a ce where I had been living since I was young, so I somehow overcame the difficulties, but that is impossible in other countries. Especially in a ce where the logic of power reigns like the nations.¡±


    ¡°Why are you spinning around?¡±


    This is what you did a while ago. I was going to do mirror therapy, but I didn¡¯t know you wouldn¡¯t pass the mirror test either.


    I kindly exined this time as well.


    ¡°I am now a tin can with nothing to peel off. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me, a weakling, to stay here?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking if it would be better if I wasn¡¯t there, even from Mr. Shay¡¯s point of view.¡±


    Pretending not to be confident, I appeal to you to acknowledge my need.


    There is also a way to say, ¡°I will not follow you unless you kneel down and ask¡­¡± But in that case, the regressor who was born with a rebellious spirit may really leave alone. It¡¯s an act that won¡¯t be of much use to me now or the next me, so that¡¯s a pass.


    now this is the best I don¡¯t know what position I¡¯m in, but I know my position. Even a regressor would feel distant if they imagined my absence.


    ¡®If you think soberly, it is. Purely by force¡­ You can do something, but if you don¡¯t pay attention to something, you¡¯re going to die. I¡¯m not sure.¡¯


    what. I didn¡¯t mean to admit that part.


    ¡®But other than that, it¡¯s different. Negotiation Persuasion A variable that digs into the opponent¡¯s gaps¡­ He¡¯s quitepetent in that regard. It¡¯s probably the mostcking part for me. It¡¯s hard to give up.¡¯


    You finally found out, regressor. I realized my importance. Now, should I be honest with you?


    ¡°Hmmmm. no what You don¡¯t even have a little uneasy mind. Is it okay if I follow you? After all, there are enough people who work hard.¡±


    ¡°That means I will only be your burden, right? So where can I go and brag? The porter of the party of warriors who will save the world¡­ No, it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s a burden.¡±


    ¡°no no! Well, the burden is the same as the burden!¡±


    ¡°However, the category of luggage remains unchanged. If so, I¡¯m missing out here.¡±


    As he slightly lengthened his tail, the regressor hurriedly waved his hand.


    ¡°Oh no! What does strength matter? Still have affection!¡±


    ¡°Is friendship important in saving the world?¡±


    ¡°Besides me! Ajina and Tyrkanjaka are close friends too! Motivation is important!¡±


    ¡°There is a risk of bing a hostage. One more reason to quit.¡±


    ¡°I will protect you from that! It¡¯s a bit cumbersome, but that¡¯s about it!¡±


    ¡°You are back to square one. It¡¯s better not to follow it than it will be cumbersome.¡±


    ¡°oh!¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know the word self-contradiction. Why do your words keep contradicting you?


    Looking at the bewildered regressor, Historia muttered something cute.


    ¡°It is cute. I¡¯m not honest, but I¡¯m honest. I can see why Huey likes you.¡±


    I¡¯d rather annoy you than like you. The two are quite different.


    The regressor couldn¡¯t bear to honestly say that he could just honestly admit that he needed my ability, and hesitated. I quietly waited for the regressor¡¯s answer.


    ruler. There are no gaps in my logic. Acknowledge my ability purely and beg me to go with you. I have to follow him anyway, but it¡¯s better to take him.


    ¡®The power is weak. but useful it¡¯s okay to take Then¡­ Huh?¡¯


    As if he had finallye up with a n, the regressor pped his hands and spoke confidently.


    ¡°I will make you stronger!¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    what is it all of a sudden There, you have to acknowledge my preciousness and ask me to go with you. But what a strange word.


    ¡°I know what kind of training a weak person must go through to be strong. Because I¡¯ve tried it myself. you can too! I¡¯m done growing up, but I¡¯m not very old. If you¡¯re the top, you¡¯ll be smart!¡±


    no, are you younger than me now? Don¡¯t mistake age for regression?


    ¡°Then I just have to train you whenever I have time! If you feel that youck strength, you don¡¯t have to be strong!¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at? That is more troublesome.¡±


    ¡°are you okay! It¡¯s an investment!¡±


    ¡®And if you learn the know-how about which training is better this time, you might be stronger in the next round! Maybe it¡¯ll be more than Tirkanjaka¡¯s chance! I¡¯ll remove two of the seeds of disaster and be the link that moves the musketeers!¡¯


    It¡¯s a big deal. The conclusion goes in an odd direction.


    If I say I can¡¯t go because Ick strength, it¡¯s normal to think that they willfort me by listing my strengths. It is also an appropriate response for a normal social person.


    But if youck strength, will you give it strength? are you the devil


    ¡°ha ha ha. what do you say There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll wake up just because I¡¯m training here.¡±


    ¡°¡­it doesn¡¯t. That¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s Hugh, there¡¯s a possibility.¡±


    ¡°Leah, what does that mean?¡±


    Historia said with a face many times more excited than when I made fun of the regressor.


    ¡°Think good. no it is required It was what Huey needed most.¡±


    no wait! I¡¯m not strong that way. Did you know that the story of the human king losing all his powers and disappearing¡­


    Because it¡¯s real! It wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t know how to be strong, so I wasn¡¯t whimpering! Anything that¡¯s just mediocre talent? It¡¯s not a world where you survive by being strong in the first ce!


    ¡®Let¡¯s see. What is the training menu? Wouldn¡¯t it be normal to start with repetitive exercises to build up basic stamina? If you look at the physical reaction and gradually increase the load.¡¯


    I can¡¯t. Historia is also positive about the will of the regressor. If I stay here longer, the training menu that will kill me may bepleted. I hurriedly looked around to find a ce to escape.


    found. In front of me, arge, closed-looking automatic carriage rolled down the road. This is the same car that Hilde and Tyrkanjaka went to get airlifted after receiving a call from the signalman a while ago.


    The midday sun was pouring down, but even the straight light that casts shadowless light on everything in the world shattered terribly when it touched that steel box. Covered in thick armor, the wagon will not only protect the people inside from various threats, but will also provideplete protection from sunlight. It doesn¡¯t seem like the vampire ride was in mind, but it was a necessary feature for us now.


    Someone poked their head out of the lid on the car¡¯s top. Hilde. Hilde shouted as she swung her arms left and right.


    ¡°father! The Cataphract, an armored vehicle formand, has been airlifted! Everything is ready! Just get on your body and we¡¯ll go!¡±


    Nice timing. there is really only you


    ¡°everyone! The preparations areplete. Let¡¯s leave quickly before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°¡­100 times. Jump in and out and follow along. Forced intake of the elixir¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Blocking out any more terrible noises, I ran towards the Cataphract. Only then did the regressor move on.


    The back of the cataphract rattled open. The open entrance is a structure that creates a slope that is inclined at an angle so that goods can be loaded and unloaded there. I got up there and cried.

 Chapter 321

    ¡°Hi, Leah! I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m going again.¡¯


    When I was about to leave, Historia was feeling a strange uneasiness, as if there was something left behind.


    The reason Historia feels attached to me is because of bad memories from the past. I disappeared and the Hameln incident broke out. The terrible memory of rescuing the bodies of dead friends was the shackle that suppressed Historia, and at the same time it became an opportunity to create a new goal. It was something that Historia herself wanted, but it doesn¡¯t change that it was a trace of suffering.


    Historia instantly reached out to grab me, but it was just a thought.


    ¡®But it¡¯s different from back then. Huey is properly greeting me. And¡­ I¡¯ll probablye back.¡¯


    The worries are over. Historia struggled to raise her hand. It¡¯s awkward because it¡¯s not what I intended from the beginning. Waving her hand timidly, Historia bid me farewell.


    ¡°Come back stronger.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get any stronger!¡±


    keep blowing in If I be really strong, will you be able to handle it? When you gain strength, I¡¯ll torture you under the guise of a massage first. Let me tell you that massage can be painful depending on the person doing it.


    ¡­Well, no matter how hard I train, it won¡¯t be enough to make Historia¡¯s body suffer.


    I¡¯m frustrated I don¡¯t train because of this.


    While burying secrets and friends one by one. I left the military


    The military exploits its citizens. They are allowed enough supplies and a little luxury to live on, but they don¡¯t even dream of anything more than that. By overworking citizens in rather coercive ways, the military has amassed numerous material assets.


    However, if a thousand gold is stored only in a warehouse, it is no different from a block of stone.


    What is the purpose of the gigantic machinery that created enormous wealth by treating humans as parts?


    ¡°One question from the military. Where did all the umted assets go? The answer is here!¡±


    I said while banging the Cataphract.


    The military¡¯s strategic weapon, the Cataphract. It is a rolling fortress that boasts overwhelming defense power surrounded by high-cost alchemy steel and is equipped with mobility with a simple yet innovative structure.


    The essence of the military catapult treated as a level 4 strategic item along withbat-type clothing packets. Even irond cavalry has weight and power that easily surpasses them. Even the most famous horse would not be able topete with Cataphract by force.


    Tyr looked around and murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen something simr. The tyrant of the golden kingdom that reigned in the past rode a luxurious carriage simr to this one. I heard it took thebor of a castle to make one, but she had dozens of them.¡±


    ¡°The Cataphract is less luxurious than that, but more functional, so the price should be the same? It¡¯s not written by one person, so there are more than that.¡±


    ¡°You squeezed the blood of the people to create such a luxurious thing. Hmmm. This is why the country is tilting.¡±


    Hilde, who was praised for squeezing blood from vampires, protested as if unfair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! This Cataphract is not ¡®my¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not yours, you, the general, can use it as you please.¡±


    ¡°Not even! Cataphracts are one of the military¡¯s strategic items, so no one can use them at will! Including ¡®me¡¯, a six-year-old adult!¡±


    Actually it is.


    The military is a country that does not allow luxury even to the ruling ss generals. Even the general-level protocol is worse than my well-decorated room. Of course, even a general can have property, so he can use all the luxuries without the luxury of collecting his sry¡­ but at the point of having to collect his sry to be extravagant in the first ce, it is far from general luxury.


    However, Tyr, a nation and aristocracy in itself, found it difficult to separate the ruling ss from the nation.


    ¡°But when you asked for it, didn¡¯t you give it to me right away?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because permission came down from the upper level!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying the same thing over and over again. If you can use it with permission, it¡¯s not yours.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the difference so big? At the point where permission from the upper level is required to move, it is not ¡®me¡¯, and even if ¡®I¡¯, the head of the public security department, requests such a loud object, it is rejected due to insufficient reasons! The present case is special when only a few people are given cataphracts to move!! You will enjoy a privilege that even ¡®I¡¯ have never had!¡±


    Hilde ran around and preached how unfair she was. Swept away by the riotous atmosphere, Tyr waved his hand in annoyance.


    ¡°I got it roughly. The carriage will shake, so stop running.¡±


    ¡°What?! There¡¯s no way that a light and fragile girl like ¡®me¡¯ could shake this heavy piece of metal with a slight stomp! It¡¯s too much!¡±


    Her tantrums were exactly that of a tomboy dealing with the grandmother next door. Looking back on the fact that the other person was the ancestor of the vampires, it seemed that they ran amok without knowing that their lives were precious, but surprisingly Tyr listened to Hilde despite being annoyed.


    ¡°Yes, yes. It was a mistake.¡±


    ¡®Won, in case it¡¯s not a father and a daughter, both of them are scolding. I have to grow up and calm myself down. If you want to attack the general, you have to first catch the horse. If it¡¯s Hugh¡¯s daughter, it would be better to build a friendship in advance.¡¯


    Are you my daughter? do you really believe


    this guy is weird Even though he is a vampire, he can never doubt the words of humans. Hilde said that she was her daughter, and epted it with a snap. Didn¡¯t you notice something strange?


    I can see what the conclusion was. It would be simr to humans not suspecting livestock. Vampires are human beings, but they are also predators that prey on human blood. Even if you are deceived, you have no choice but to be vignt because it will be enough if you catch and eat it.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll get a big nose injury sometime. no i¡¯m already hurt What can I do though? You learn by getting hurt. How the experience engraved in the woundsts long.


    Because I am a kind and strict king who even protects the right to be hurt.


    ¡°¡­Wait, Tyrkanjaka. Do you believe in that nonsense?¡±


    However, the regressor tried to take away even Tyr¡¯s right to be hurt. The regressor crossed his arms and pointed out the contradiction.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Yeong-gwe looked at Hughes and called him father, but it doesn¡¯t make sense. It doesn¡¯t make any sense at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Yeonggwe is a six general who is known to have been active in the dark since the military was first created. If you were already active at that time 25 years ago when the military was created, it is a story that no matter how young you are, you are at least 40 lines.¡±


    It shoots sharply as if it were a detective. It was a very rudimentary reasoning that even an elementary school student could do, but it was something Tyr didn¡¯t realize.


    ¡®Oh, I forgot. Originally, I don¡¯t realize the age of others well¡­¡¯


    No, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t realize it, but I ignored it because it was too small. To a girl in the 12th century, what happens in double digits must have been a bit unfamiliar.


    ¡®¡­ um. Let¡¯s see. What does age matter¡­¡¯


    While Tyr hesitated in front of the forbidden truth, the regressor took away Tyr¡¯s right to hurt himself.


    ¡°Thatdy only dressed up like that with her ability to transform, but she¡¯s actually much older! Heung And to say that you are a father to someone who is the same age as your son. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    wow that¡¯s harsh No matter how true it is, are you not even a little considerate? The words were so harsh that even Tyr, who was by his side, was slightly hurt.


    ¡°and.¡±


    In addition, Hilde, who was called an ajumma in front of her face, slightly took off her mask. Hilde erased the smile from her face and red at the regressor.


    ¡°You are serious. Beyond rude, even cruel. I can understand why he is not popr with women even though he has such a pretty face.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need poprity! Rather, I will decline!¡±


    ¡°Whoa. ¡®I¡¯ who gets caught in this cheap provocation is also a problem. This is why you must wear a mask. If it¡¯s not ¡®me¡¯, I can just brush off the talk, but if I reveal ¡®me¡¯ with my bare face, I¡¯ll be scratched right away.¡±


    Hilde quickly calmed down. In my heart, I suggested to myself,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you because this is really, really confidential. I can¡¯t help but go beyond the level of harm towards ¡®me¡¯. Shay, do you think ¡®Eimeder¡¯ is the guardian angel of the military? ¡®Sieghrund¡¯ is an assassin whose identity no one knows.¡±


    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ding. ¡®Sieghrund¡¯ is not ¡®me¡¯. Simrly, ¡®Eimeder¡¯ is not an angel.¡±


    As if being properly stimted, Hilde bluntly revealed what only she knew without anyone telling her.


    ¡°The three heroes, ¡®Sieghrund,¡¯ ¡®Eimeder,¡¯ and ¡®Maximilian¡¯ brought by Gunung. ¡®Sieghrund¡¯ is an assassin whose face no one knows, and Aimeder is an angel who protects the country? It can¡¯t be. We have to create a new country from the ashes, but who can believe in a formless faith?¡±


    ¡°for a moment. That means.¡±


    ¡°yes. Sieghrund Aimeder. Both are real people. Neither of them are in the military right now, but the military seems to want to make them believe they exist. Because I made ¡®me¡¯ y the part of ¡®Sieghrund¡¯!¡±


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s to reserve a ce for them. So that I cane back anytime.¡¯


    Hilde swallowed those words into herself.


    The Saint¡¯s Guard, the Holy Sword. When Yuel was emunicated from the Holy Emperor¡¯s Office, she dedicated all her rights and things as a saint, but her power was not taken away. No, even Seonghwangcheong could not be taken away.


    The saintess is an agent of God and an executor of prophecies. Regardless of whether she was emunicated or ran away from home, all of the saintess¡¯ actions were sacred sacraments ordained by the heavenly gods. Two of the most faithful members of the Holy Sword Corps reached the military state by assisting the emunicated saintess.


    The two are Aimeder and Sieghrund. Well, after Yuel secluded the man¡¯s corpse, he left within a few years.


    I can guess why he left. Even if it was me, if the saintess I was serving was confined to the corner of the room showing all sorts of rudeness, I would run out of affection. I haven¡¯t met him in person, so I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯m sure it is.


    ¡®It¡¯s not a very pleasant story from ¡®my¡¯ point of view, who was called without knowing it and was eaten at will~.¡¯


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    The regressor, who heard unexpected information, listened to every word Hilde said.


    Tsk. I keep feeling it, but I don¡¯t know if a regressor is really a regressor. Thanks to that, I can¡¯t trust 100% even if I barely peek into the memory of the regressor through all kinds of hardships.


    Even in the previous episode, if you said you had a close rtionship with Seonghwangcheong, shouldn¡¯t you be unaware of the secret history between the military and Seonghwangcheong? It¡¯s not like everyone in the Seonghwangcheong was hiding information as if they had made a promise.


    ¡®Hmm. Shall we stop here? If I say more, our poor saintess will get into more trouble.¡¯


    Hilde, thinking that she had enough of the initiative, kept her mouth shut at this point. He smiled at the questioning regressor, put his index finger to his lips, and tilted his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    ¡°Because thedy is capricious. I don¡¯t want to say more because my mood is rapidly deteriorating! joy!¡±


    Hilde turned her head around with her cheeks inted. The regressor gave an expression of bewilderment at such childish behavior.


    ¡°Are you mad now? Not a kid.¡±


    ¡°I would rather be a childish child than to be called an ajumma.¡±


    ¡°okay! It¡¯s a little bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of I will cancel!¡±


    ¡°cancetion? Can you pick up the spilled words again? Words are like knives. The wounds made by pulling out the knife that was inserted will not heal. I have no choice but to wrap up the wound with a sincere apology.¡±


    In a word, it means to apologize. When Hilde was stubborn, the regressor made a small noise.


    ¡®okay. It¡¯s cheap if you lower your head once and get information! I was a bit talkative too!¡¯


    Afterpleting his judgment, the regressor slightly bowed his head and apologized thoughtfully.


    ¡°Sorry. That I was not delicate.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Get down on your knees, but ept the apology. Be careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Grunt. okay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shay. You need to pay attention to your words and actions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep in mind¡­ Wait, Tirkanjaka? Why are you getting an apology?¡±


    I suddenly apologized to the two, but the regressor who finished the mission anyway asked for new information.


    ¡°So what about the real Eimeder and Sieghrund? Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Hilde answered innocently.


    ¡°How does ¡®me¡¯ know how my predecessor worked here or where he left this job? ¡®Me¡¯ was called in the middle and just worked! Do not forget it. Originally ¡®Sieghrund¡¯, anyway, ¡®me¡¯ took over the role!¡±


    ¡°hey! Then nothing has changed!¡±


    The regressor jumped up and pointed at Hilde.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s the same that you¡¯re Younger and older than Hughes!¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Caught.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get caught! What have you been denying so far!¡±


    ¡°That ¡®me¡¯ is an ajumma! I didn¡¯t want to be treated like that in front of my father!¡±

 Chapter 322

    ¡°For Hughes to be your father, Hughes should have had you before you were even born! Does that make sense?¡±


    Of course it makes no sense


    Anyway, after turning around, I finally realized this causal reversal. I didn¡¯t know that the regressor would notice it earlier than Tyr¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s not impossible. If only the holiday existed.¡¯


    what?


    It¡¯s strange. what am i thinking right now


    ¡®Everything has an exnation. Even the mysterious power that brought back my heart to the point of losing myself. The beating of a heart that had stopped a long time ago. That¡¯s something only I know in this era¡­ If Hugh is the king of humans, if he represents all humans. Maybe I can figure it out.¡¯


    Tyr is oddly trusting of people. It¡¯s not because they¡¯re stupid or naive, it¡¯s because the old house has lowered its threshold to admit new guests. So, even in the abyss, I believed in all my nonsense, and I epted and saw the knowledge that the regressor said. Even more so, I took Hilde¡¯s words as if they were calling me father.


    ¡®Apparently at that time, the monster whose blood smelled of rust said to Hugh. Are you the king of humans?¡¯


    Is that why? Tyr didn¡¯t show it, but¡­ Maximilien saw me and called me the king of men. to write now.


    good. Now that I am the king of men, I can say that Tyr¡¯s wisdom has shone.


    however.


    ¡®Then it makes sense for that child to call Hugh his father! If he was born before he was born, he must have been born by the previous human king!¡¯


    Why are you convinced that way!


    ¡®Nothing. How could someone with such extraordinary abilities call Hugh his father out of nowhere? He must be the son of the previous human king.¡¯


    Misunderstandings are going in an unexpected direction!


    Until now, I tried to watch him while reading his mind because it was funny to see him shoveling alone, but now I can¡¯t. It got to the point where I couldn¡¯t solve the misunderstanding. Misunderstandings must be resolved before they get further twisted¡­


    ¡®A strange ability to transform into another human being. There is a difference, but isn¡¯t that power simr to Hugh? When Hyuuga turns my heart back, surely then¡­ Hugh became me. Although the appearance did not change like that child. I definitely felt it.¡¯


    After reading Tyr¡¯s thoughts, I hesitated at the sudden inspiration.


    ¡­Hmm. for a moment.


    I read people¡¯s thoughts. But I can¡¯t predict what he will do. This is because human ideas collide and rebel against each other, creatingpletely unexpected and oundish possibilities.


    That¡¯s why I can¡¯t be a prophet. As an observer, I just watch the possibilities they create.


    The possibilities Tyr has uncovered are worth watching.


    good. Let¡¯s get it wrong for now.


    ¡°now. Let¡¯s stop this useless age debate. What if there is less and what if there is more? Shay, who doesn¡¯t even have blood on his head anyway, goes around talking squeaks with no manners, up or down.¡±


    ¡°What is this child?¡±


    ¡°Look. To be honest, father is better than being called this child and that child. At least you have respect.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right! ¡®I¡¯ is calling you father with respect and reverence!¡±


    The regressor put on a tired expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen it. Respect and respect¡­. What if the two of you want to y like that? It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°If you want to wear it, talk to me anytime, Mr. Shay. It¡¯s okay to have two children.¡±


    ¡°¡®I¡¯ will specially call you Shay oppa!¡±


    ¡°shut up! You guys are ying, don¡¯t force me into it!¡±


    While I was teasing the regressor, I heard Tyr¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡®If Shay¡¯s son Hilde is a daughter¡­ Hehe. There is only one seat left.¡¯


    Tyr intervened, clearing his throat, scolding the regressor.


    ¡°Shay. Don¡¯t hit the wall too much. We¡¯ve been seeing each other for quite some time, so shouldn¡¯t we get along well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live without seeing your face if I¡¯m going to fit in that way!¡±


    ¡°¡­is that so? Too bad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it at all!¡±


    In the meantime, there was a rattle and the cataphract came to a sudden stop. Aji, who was on the roof of the cataphract, barked, ¡®King!¡¯ in surprise. I couldn¡¯t see the outside from the inside of the cataphract, so I asked the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Deezy?¡±


    There was no answer. The golem behind the steering wheel, or rather, a structure that roughly imitated the shape of a golem, did not react and continued to drive.


    I was patient and calmly called the messenger.


    ¡°Captain Dizzy, signalman.¡±


    As I spoke and tapped, the response finally came. A crackling voice echoed through the harsh speakers.


    [Jik jik¡­ This is Dizzy, a militarymunications officer¡­. Did you call him¡­]


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    [Checking. Jikjik¡­ This aircraft is currently stopped. Waiting for the bridge to cross the meta conveyor belt¡­.]


    ¡°Ah. If that¡¯s the case, that must mean I¡¯m finally out of the inner circle.¡±


    And that flows like a river. The meta conveyor belt winds around the country and flows. Like a river, it offers tremendous benefits when moving with its current, but is quite tricky to cross or cross. Especially in the case of a vehicle, if you just try to cross it, it will most likely roll over.


    The special-purpose golem driving the Cataphract said in a dying voice.


    [That¡¯s right¡­ I arrived 2 minutes earlier than the scheduled arrival time, so I had to stop because I was embarrassed¡­. Please wait a moment¡­]


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s take a look outside.¡±


    As I opened the lid of the Cataphract, I felt something heavy. It¡¯s because Aji is sitting on the lid. I said knocking on the lid.


    ¡°Oh! Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Woof woof?¡±


    The feeling of weight is gone. I flipped the lid back and poked my head out to look outside.


    A flowing meta conveyor belt stretched out in front of the vastnd.


    The way thend ripples and flows is still spectacr. Arge container is floating like a flotsam on the earth-colored tributary. No matter how strong the Cataphract was, it didn¡¯t look like it would survive being hit by a darting container. Well, if you get on top of it, you won¡¯t bump into it unless you hit it.


    I was sitting on the wall and staring nkly at the scenery while a pitch-ck parasol suddenly rose along the aisle. When I moved away, Tyr, wearing a parasol, came out and sat beside me, watching the river flow.


    ¡°Hmm. It sure looks difficult to cross with this dull wagon. Where do I pick it up and make it move?¡±


    To move with a cataphract weighing in tons. After all, if there is power beyondmon sense, there is no need for tactics or devices.


    However, in other words, if there is a strategy or device, there is no need for power beyondmon sense. I said, pointing out there with my finger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. The bridge over there is arriving.¡±


    ¡°A bridge arrives¡­? You mean your legs are moving?¡±


    One hundred words are not enough. I looked at the five containers approaching side by side from the other side of my field of vision and the steel nks on top of them. Tyr was also curious and looked closely at the ce I was pointing at.


    Until they approached, the container was just a square flotsam. But as we got closer, things changed.


    A few golems popped out of nowhere. Shortly thereafter, the structure of the container changed. p p p. The sides of the container split apart and transformed into an arched metal bridge. The tip of the container is freed from the meta conveyor belt and fixed to the stationary ground.


    Goo Goo Pce. In an instant, like an iron bird spreading its wings, a bridge was built across the meta conveyor belt.


    The golem standing at the edge of the bridge saluted and said.


    [Fidget Captain in charge of Meta Conveyor Belt! The instation of the bridge has beenpleted as of the current time!]


    [Jikjik¡­ I¡¯m Captain Dizzy, a militarymunications officer. Bridge instation confirmed! Hurray! We¡¯re leaving right away! Everyone, please hold on tight!]


    Kururureung. The Cataphract started moving again. A huge body weighing more than tens of tons moves swiftly over the bridge. The bridging supported the cataphract with unbelievable durability.


    [Mission aplished! I leave the work after Dizzy!]


    [Confirm! Go ah ah ah!]


    Kur tomb. The Cataphract ran close to top speed even on the bridge. Cataphracts ran wildly, leaving ??? flowing downward. The iron te rattles.


    Tyr showed a lot of curiosity towards the bridge that had been created in an instant.


    ¡°Whoa. Sophisticated. When I said bridge, I thought of Baedari, but I never thought I would make a bridge this way. Is that what those puppets did?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right!¡±


    Hilde, who came up before I knew it, sat down to my left and grumbled.


    ¡°Is it really a huge perk? How manymunications soldiers supported one person this much? It¡¯s a luxury that even ¡®I¡¯ have never received! If I had known this was going to happen, I would have recruited amunications soldier!¡±


    ¡°Then why bother to build bridges? Wouldn¡¯t it be convenient if you put a strong bridge in advance?¡±


    ¡°Guess who!¡±


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Tyr was quite interested in this question and answer. I straightened up and answered Hilde¡¯s quiz.


    ¡°Looks like there will be trouble if you put your legs in advance. Didn¡¯t you build a bridge to prevent someone from crossing at will?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s half the answer. Even though the meta conveyor belt flows like a river, thend is thend. If a person decides to cross, he won¡¯t be able to cross!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I guess so. Oh, are you afraid that something big will pass under you and hit your leg?¡±


    ¡°That is half the answer. However, since most of the containers are standardized, there is no chance of colliding with the bridge. Containers are still passing under the bridge, right?¡±


    ¡°You are very strict. If half the correct answer is twice, then whenbined, doesn¡¯t it make the perfect answer?¡±


    ¡°This is a quiz. If you don¡¯t give the most important reason other than side benefit, I won¡¯t ept it as the correct answer!¡±


    ¡°Mmmmm¡­¡±


    Tyr¡¯s moan grew longer. Seeing that nothing simr to the correct answeres to mind, it seems difficult to guess in a short time.


    And unlike ordinary people, Tyr is a human being who can easily deal with a problem for about ten days. You may not sleep and try to find the answer to the problem.


    Should that ever happen, I¡¯ll have to mind-read Tyr¡¯s thoughts all day long. Even for my mental health, it was difficult.


    ¡°Can I give you a hint?¡±


    Tyr dly replied to my suggestion.


    ¡°okay. I will dly ept your favor. Not because I couldn¡¯t match, but because I can¡¯t refuse your favor.¡±


    ¡°The meta conveyor belt is and that flows like a river. However, everyone is confused by the wordnd, but the meta conveyor belt actually ys the role of the river. Moving transport¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I see it too. But aren¡¯t you asking why you don¡¯t have legs now?¡±


    ¡°Tyr. Just imagine. If the meta-conveyor belt is a river, it flows around the military country in one big turn, right? What do you look like?¡±


    The trouble was short-lived. Because Tyr knew the answer well.


    ¡°¡­a moat?¡±


    Tyr said with a slight reluctance.


    ¡°answer. What are moats for?¡±


    ¡°To prevent us from approaching the castle.¡±


    By us, you mean vampires. I fully understood why it was called us.


    Running water is considered one of the vampire¡¯s chronic weaknesses. Although she is a vampire who can be fine even if she is cut by a gun or a knife, the distinction between outside and inside is so thin that she sometimes mistakes river water for her own bloodstream. It¡¯s not just a cut, it¡¯s a horrible feeling as if your body is melting away, so vampires instinctively avoid flowing water.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just for vampires. Moats cause trouble even for ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°In other words, to prevent the enemy from entering here?¡±


    ¡°yes. Of course, the enemy can build a bridge, but in that case, as Tyr said, you can pour over arge container and knock it down with a bang!¡±

 Chapter 323

    ¡°That¡¯s why you said it was only half correct!¡±


    Tyr honestly admired it. Tyr was very satisfied with the quiz that relieved boredom, but Hilde, who gave the quiz, was dissatisfied.


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s too much! It was ¡®me¡¯ who gave the quiz, but what if my father tells me everything! Cowardly!¡±


    ¡°So the one who pretends to know first is the winner. You should have stopped having fun and let go slowly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a life lesson¡­ I¡¯ll learn one.¡±


    While Hilde muttered curtly, Tyr suddenly remembered something and asked.


    ¡°The reason we made the moat is to keep us vampires at bay.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Isn¡¯t that a bit of a sense of loss?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, a moat is only useful if there are enemies. Then what is the ¡®enemy¡¯ of the military? An enemy who needs flowing ground and must be vignt enough to prevent him from building bridges?¡±


    ah that needless to say


    Tyr has been asleep for a long time, so he might not know¡­ but if a war breaks out, it has no choice but to happen here.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    It was the moment I was about to speak.


    [emergency! Check themunication that came in a while ago! Radio operator Captain Dizzy warns everyone on board the Cataphract!]


    A golem¡¯s urgent voice came from inside the Cataphract.


    [Check a group of enemies! Prepare for an attack!]


    ¡°Sheesh. No time to exin. no fun.¡±


    In the background of my murmur, the urgent voice of the signalman came.


    [The mobile unit of the nations!]


    After the golem¡¯s warning, the regressor jumped out reflexively and stood on top of the cataphract with seven-colored eyes open. The regressor who was looking at the ridge with the sixth eye, far-sighted, murmured.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t see it.¡±


    As the saying goes, no shadow of the enemy could be found anywhere along the Cataphract¡¯s path. To that, Diji, themunication golem, answered.


    [I think it hasn¡¯t arrived yet!]


    ¡°I know. because I can¡¯t see I can¡¯t even see it with my own eyes, what kind of attack are you preparing for? No, more than that, how did you know there was an attack?¡±


    [There has been a corresponding warning from another signalman! An attack is expected soon!]


    I have no doubt that the report is false. Because that¡¯s the carrier¡¯swork. Transparency without even the concept of doubt was a characteristic and strength of the signal soldier.


    Dan Golem grumbled a little while holding onto the steering wheel.


    [However, it was too early to warn in ordance with the rules of engagement. ording to the warning, it should have appeared by now¡­. The bridge and the bridge just can¡¯t quite calcte the estimated time of arrival. It seems that Abbey is a young driver.]


    In the meantime, he even grumbles at Abbey. Is it the influence of Abbey that expresses private feelings inmunication?¡­


    No, I originally had the ability to do that. It just hasn¡¯t been revealed until now. positive anyway He responded carelessly.


    ¡°Something could go wrong.¡±


    [Why such an easy thing is mistaken¡­ It¡¯s hard, but I¡¯ll try to understand¡­ Wait a minute alert! Coming!]


    This time, they also found a regressor. The brown dust rising over the hill gradually thickened.


    The wait wasn¡¯t long. The first thing you hear is the sound of horses hooves pounding on the ground. And then someone¡¯s cry was heard.


    ¡°Yah-! found!¡±


    Their behavior was very unique.


    All of them are wearing patched clothes. There is no concept of formative beauty at all, and there is no pattern to be seen. It was clear that it was probably made by adding or patching it at the time. There was no unity from head to toe.


    If there is one thing inmon. It¡¯s that they were all riding something.


    ¡°What did I say! I said a follow-up supply unit woulde! If you wait for it and take it away, you¡¯ll be sure to get your share!¡±


    A man riding arge two-wheeled vehicle shouted. Since it had only two wheels, it seemed very unstable, but it managed to bnce itself with an iron bar extending to the side and was running.


    A man on horseback spurred on and followed him.


    ¡°The money is well packed away! All you have to do is pick it up!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even need wheels! Because there is already a big one!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! How much is all that? There¡¯s no point in picking up pennies either. Gotta aim for a big one!¡±


    ¡°If it had been a little faster, I would have ridden it!¡±


    The Cataphract I am riding is a military strategic weapon. It is a steel fort that weighs several tens of tons. Aside from how to attack, it was a weight that was doubtful whether it could be carried back, but they didn¡¯t care at all.


    Cataphract weight is what they want.


    The concept of ¡®money¡¯ is slightly different in different countries.


    The kingdom of gold, a country of technology and metallurgy, with a blessed king led by the descendants of five lords, was overthrown by a single human being.


    The golden watch demo. A genius who was called a monster of understanding.


    And the absolute one who destroyed the gold country with gold and plunged the continent into chaos.


    As the goldenndscape reigned, gold lost its value in the nations. The adage to treat gold like stone has bemon sense in many countries. Not in a didactic sense, but in an economic sense.


    Is it because of that? Instead¡­ the nations have a unique economic system.


    ¡°It is a fairly high-level alchemy steel. Even if you can¡¯t do it, it looks like it¡¯s over tens of tons! I could y and eat for the rest of my life with that amount!¡±


    none other than weight.


    In many countries, weight and value are generally proportional, unless it is an extremely special material. So, a means of transportation that can carry a lot of weight is essential. These systemsbined the characteristics of the nations, and the nations themselves turned into huge nomadic states.


    It is said that it is a country of alchemy, but even alchemy coins with built-in alchemy values fade in many countries.


    Golden Kyung is the world¡¯s strongest alchemist. Even the cost of alchemy can be printed out.


    ¡°Tsk. It also runs greedily. Those Seungnyangs¡­¡±


    Each of them has different mounts, but all of them are fiercely running towards us. There is not a single hesitation in the eyes that glisten with greed.


    Cataphracts aren¡¯t slow, but not enough to outrun a hungry jackal. I said.


    ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to let mee this far?¡±


    The regressor answered insignificantly.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯se for now. I need to dig up information.¡±


    ¡°What information? The other side is the one sent deep into the military to disrupt the rear. There¡¯s no way you know anything like useful information. Just clean it up?¡±


    ¡°Then what about the information?¡±


    ¡°Mr Shay. Have you forgotten what drives this cataphract? It¡¯s amunication golem. How long will you get information in a primitive way? Let¡¯s try something more luxurious.¡±


    The regressor who agreed took out a cherry blossom and aimed it at the enemies running obliquely. Above the catapult moving at full speed. The wind that passed behind me was sucked towards the cherry blossoms for an instant. The hum gradually grew louder.


    ¡°Four days of the heavenly sword.¡±


    And the regressor let out a thousand cherry blossoms.


    Dooung. Something blurry spreads out just like the trajectory the regressor stabbed. It looked more like a distortion of space than an arrow or bullet. The distortion, which seemed to reach the ends of the earth, touched the wild cat in front, and he bounced up like a hook and then fell to the ground.


    The two-wheeled vehicle, which had been rolling narrowly, lost its bnce as the rider disappeared. He became one body with the two-wheeled vehicle and rolled on the ground.


    The lead became an obstacle and attacked the people who followed. The jockey, who hastily turned, eximed in amazement.


    ¡°Who did you just see?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it!¡±


    Those who do not know their subject do not believe and do not admit what they have not seen. If they were ordinary idiots, they might have mistakenly slipped and continued running.


    However, the wild beasts of the nations are a little different. Surprise raids were their daily routine and running away was their livelihood, and they instinctively recognized the opponent¡¯s rank.


    ¡°Can no one see the attack in this street? Then you are a monster!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t shaking!¡±


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    The seungnyang immediately turned their noses around. The wheels scrape the ground violently, and the horse with its forepaw raised turns its body. As soon as the wild beasts of the nations were convinced that their opponent was strong, they ran away.


    ¡°Oops! I have to pick up this one too!¡±


    In the meantime, thest person chasing him took his fallenrade and left. I don¡¯t know if chained and dragged along is ¡®gotcha¡¯, but anyway. Leaving behind the dull Cataphract, they darted away.


    Tyr muttered as he stared at him.


    ¡°You do not abandon yourrades. Despite the outward appearance, it is clear that there isradeship.¡±


    ¡°Comrades? Not at all. Perhaps they would rather be dead.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t sell it if it¡¯s not dead. I will run away on my own.¡±


    The reason they take care of the remains of theirrades is no different. Like the reason why Cataphracts are aimed at, it is because heavy steel is quite expensive. Even if it¡¯s a mount, it¡¯s even more valuable.


    Even your colleagues are no exception. The remains ofrades do not tip the scale any less.


    ¡°Everyone is riding like a horseman. now i get it Why the flowingnd can be a moat to block them.¡±


    I nodded at Tyr¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re looters whoe in and run away with loads of stuff. The meta conveyor belt is a very difficult obstacle for them. Even if you try to get on it, you have to do some pretty dangerous stunts, but the military uses meta conveyor belts to move troops quickly.¡±


    ¡°They are bandits obsessed with stealing. You have a troublesome neighbor.¡±


    ¡°yes. At the national level, a raiding party of that size is just annoying, but it would be enough if it was annoying to disrupt the rear.¡±


    In any case, the first raid of the nations ended in vain. This side¡¯s power was too strong to bother a few Seungnyang.


    In addition, the regressor¡¯s cherry blossom is a free weapon that can cover all medium and long distances. Even Seungnyang, who are not afraid of bullets or arrows, can be wiped out in one shot.


    However, when Hilde saw them, she let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. How long has it been since the war broke out ande all the way here? Some cities would have already been robbed if we met without passing through the meta conveyor belt.¡±


    The words were close to talking to oneself, but some of them stimted regressors. the regressor asked.


    ¡°The war has already happened?¡±


    Hilde answered casually, as if talking about the snack she atest night.


    ¡°Yeah, what. It¡¯s more of a battle than a war, but it¡¯s already happened, right?¡±


    ¡°when? no how? Surely not long ago, military personnel were riding on the meta conveyor belt?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ignoring the military too much? No matter howrge the scale is, if it is a military system, it will take less than two days to prepare and send it to the in of the Abyss.¡±


    ¡°okay! It¡¯s only two days. But how did the war happen?¡±


    I heard that sporadic battles were already taking ce when I met Yuel. A full day has passed since then, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a war broke out.


    However, it was the first time for a regressor.


    ¡®War is not a y house, it is a major event that takes ce with the fate of the country at stake! How long has it been since the bottomless pit disappeared?¡¯


    Common sense makes sense.


    But you know the regressor. Whether it¡¯s military or nations, it¡¯s a strange country that goes beyondmon sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the military government that sent its troops to the bottomless wilderness~.¡±

 Chapter 324

    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°There is a way to listen to the talker, but I don¡¯t want to have a horse drive, so ¡®I¡¯ will exin. big. Please listen carefully.¡±


    Before the long story, Hilde rxed slightly. Hilde, who was breathing like an actor ahead of a one-man y, started the world¡¯s heaviest story with a light tone.


    ¡°When the advance party arrived at the Abyss Wastnd, the nations were already attempting to upy Tantalus!¡±


    Patraxion of the climax marched to the in of the Abyss with the Majang.


    Not too long ago, Jeolchang was gathering forces to exorcise Tyrkanjaka, the progenitor of vampires. Jeolchang thought the operation was natural.


    The progenitor of vampires has too much of a presence to be left roaming the country. either politically or forcefully. In addition, there are many things that are stabbed in the military.


    A military state is a country created by disassembling and reassembling all systems and technologies in the world. It includes the method of Seonghwangcheong.


    What kind of reaction will the Sijo show when faced with it¡­ I¡¯m curious, but I absolutely don¡¯t want to try it.


    It makes sense to quietly drive them away. With that in mind, Jeolchang embarked on the operation.


    Of course, it was just an ¡®excuse¡¯ to fight, but the reason why he was in the middle of the day was because he was essentially a duelist.


    So Jeolchang almost disobeyed the order to head to the abyss.


    ¡°I am Why did they suddenly tell me to go to the bottomless pit?¡±


    Jeolchang brushed his hair while riding on the cataphract.


    I received a report that Jiseon went to the abyss without a word. Regardless of the fact that the founder and several others were living in Tantalus, the ceremony to liberate the abyss was performed¡­ I heard a very borate exnation from the messenger.


    However, one hundred sentences are not enough. No matter how much I hear, I¡¯ll only do what I saw with my own two eyes. Jeolchang was at a loss for words when he faced the consequences himself.


    An unrealistically huge hole and an upside-down Tantalus lying sadly next to the hole. The concrete site, unable to ovee its own weight and bent, forms an oblique slope. It is as if a giant had turned the lid that was blocking the hole and opened it and left.


    Just the sight in front of you is awe-inspiring. Jeolchang said to the majang.


    ¡°Looks like the Earth Mother God exists. Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Every faith has its reasons. Even if it¡¯s not a god, if it¡¯s a powerparable to a god, it¡¯s no different from a god. In the past, magic was also called the power of the gods.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean to ask the olddy to take a magic lecture.¡±


    ¡°I participated in the operation to transport Tantalus to the bottomless pit. There is nothing new.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really new.¡±


    The chorus shook its head as if it was not funny and stared at Tantalus. Then he narrowed his eyes when he noticed something roaming Tantalus.


    ¡°What do you have?¡±


    A group of suspicious people roaming around Tantalus, an asset of the military state. Their behavior was unlike anything else. So Patraxion knew who they were. It was because he, themander of the North, was the enemy he met most often.


    ¡°Did the wildcatse in droves already? They smell amazingly well¡­ Wait a minute.¡±


    It is natural that the wildcats came after arge prey like Tantalus. Because the seungnyang who were scattered in all directions must have felt the abnormality first. However, no matter how you look at it, there was a huge body that could not be dismissed as a ¡®seungnyangi¡¯.


    ¡°Juggernaut?¡±


    Just as the sun hidden behind the moon slowly emerges, the gigantic structure hidden in the shadow of Tantalus gradually emerges as the zenith approaches.


    It was a ship that roamed thend. A boat the size of a garden was moving stealthily with dozens of auxiliary wheels suspended.


    The only thing that can be called a ¡®city¡¯ among the nations where everything moves. It¡¯s smaller than Tantalus, but it¡¯s even amazing in that a structure the size of and mass can move.


    The magistrate looked at him and put on a serious expression.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Juggernaut a magnate of nations? Why are they here who don¡¯t evene outside the maind?¡±


    ¡°It must be a ploy to make this the maind.¡±


    Jeolchang looked into the distance and murmured.


    ¡°They suddenly went to the abyss. It doesn¡¯t seem like a simple tour.¡±


    ¡°surely. The size of the corps gathered was toorge to deal with only a few people. Did the High Command read this from the beginning¡­!¡±


    ¡°Because against the Juggernaut, a single unit would be no match.¡±


    Jeolchang¡¯s shoulders trembled little by little in front of the enemy¡¯s growing figure. The magistrate quietly looked at his back and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Patraxion.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to?¡±


    ¡°Are youughing now?¡±


    Jeolchang nodded his head without answering.


    As they got closer, a small shadow jumped out from Juggernaut¡¯s side. The four-legged beastnded on the ground and approached at an unusual speed, beating the ground.


    A rider on a horse stopped in front of a catapult riding a horseman and a horseman. After some distance, the jockey shouted to the horseman.


    ¡°The military isfortable. At a nce, you can clearly see who the captain is. Is that the captain over there?¡±


    ¡°I am themander of the military Prelbjor.¡±


    The magi nodded and replied. The jockey also pretended to be surprised if he knew the name of Jangseong Yuk.


    ¡°Ho! You are the famous Yuk Jang-seong! This is where the big man came!¡±


    ¡°Are you the messenger of the Juggernaut?¡±


    ¡°You can do that. Rather, what did the military corpse to do near the border?¡±


    The majang replied with arms crossed.


    ¡°¡­On the contrary, this is a matter that needs to be asked. How did the Juggernaut approach the military territory?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Why would wildcats like use here? They said there was amotion, so I came to see if there was anything to pick up!¡±


    ¡°With Juggernaut?¡±


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s plenty to pick up! You need a cart to move a load that can¡¯t fit both hands, and a bigger cart is needed for a load that can¡¯t be loaded with a cart! I guess I couldn¡¯t even bite everything with the small mouth of a jackdaw, so I went with Juggernaut! But¡­ wait.¡±


    The rider changed his expression and said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weirder than that? It is said that we are originally like that, but there was no war, so why did the military lead such aggard corps and came all the way here?¡±


    The magician calmly replied.


    ¡°This is military territory. Military forces of the militia maye into the territory of the militia.¡±


    ¡°No, this is the border. Since when did the Abyss in, where no one lives, be territory?¡±


    ¡°Since the days of the kingdom, this ce has been under the management of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Puhaha! sounds funny. Aren¡¯t you a kingdom, not an army? But why mention the kingdom? Has the military finally decided to serve a new king? Killed with my own hands?¡±


    For those who have lived since the days of the kingdom, the king has always been an ufortable subject. Those who were loyal to the king, who rebelled against the fact that they could not protect the king, felt a vague sense of rejection at the fact that they killed the king with their own hands. No matter how tyrannical he was, it was because the king was a king.


    In the case of the horseman, if you had to choose which one, it was a case of rebelling against the king. However, even she, a six-headed general, did not want the king to die.


    Like most of the coup participants, Majang also intended to change the country by holding the king hostage. It¡¯s easier to fix what¡¯s there than to destroy everything and build a new one.


    However, the king died in an ident. He was swept away by an angry mob and trampled to death. Paradoxically, the king who could not be killed died because no one intended it. The end of the king, whom no one could hold hostility to, was futile.


    The area between the foreheads of the horseman, who was ufortable with nting, narrowed even more. The jockey smiled and stimted even more.


    ¡°Even then, it was not your territory. How much more would a traitor who killed a great king with his own hands inherit the kingdom¡¯s borders? Ha ha ha ha! This is a spectacle!¡±


    ¡°Stop the sophistry! Tantalus is the property of the military. It was the military that attacked the bottomless pit. For whatever reason, there is no justification for you to plunder Tantalus with the Juggernaut! Are you going to start a war by invading without notice?¡±


    ¡°aggression? What an absurd sound! If thisnd were truly yours, you wouldn¡¯t havee with an army! Where are the men who lead armies to invade theirnds? I didn¡¯t bring the Legion because you guys are stabbed too!¡±


    The rider looked around and questioned.


    ¡°It is rather suspicious. Juggernaut, I was able to get here quickly because I was originally moving. But why did the military government gather an almost simr corps ande all the way here? You must have intended to start a war from the beginning!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a delusion now.¡±


    ¡°delusion? We arrived only an hour ago! Even that, only one Juggernaut that was originally moving has arrived! On the other hand, you guys have amassed an army that would normally not even move! There are twice as many troops as ours, so who is the aggressor?¡±


    Even though he was a magistrate, it was difficult to answer. In fact, the Majang did not know the situation here until just before arriving here. The magistrates only moved after receiving orders from the General Headquarters.


    At this point, the general headquarters for predicting all these situations and gathering troops is admirable. It is probably not a simple prediction, but the result of judging by collecting information through reports from signal soldiers.


    ¡°Why no answer? Have you seen any future? Can I be a saint? A war broke outter, so we are preparing for a war now to respond?¡±


    However, military secrets rted to the headquarters cannot be revealed to the enemy. It was a time when the magician had trouble answering.


    ¡°now. Let¡¯s both stop.¡±


    A great song perched on the edge of the cataphract intervened in the conversation.


    ¡°No matter how much you say it, the conclusion is not that. Now thisnd has been lifted from the Earth Mother¡¯s curse. The abyss that sucks everything in will disappear, and it will be fertile again. Of course, neither this side nor the other side have any intention of conceding that.¡±


    The military government directly negotiated with Jisun to build Tantalus and plunge it into the bottomless pit. Although it was requested by Ji-seon in return for making the meta conveyor belt, it must have had a significant stake anyway.


    And the nations want and where they can settle down.


    The abyss is a hole that sucks in everything. In countries where weight is value, dropping something into the abyss means permanent loss. So I was seized with fear and didn¡¯t evene close¡­ but now that it¡¯s gone, I can¡¯t expand anymore if I don¡¯t use this ce as a bridgehead.


    Inalienablend. Two countries aiming for it.


    ¡°Then there is only one way left.¡±


    With the spear slung over his shoulder, he reced the words that were difficult to utter prematurely.


    ¡°-War.¡±


    Words have a strange power. Surely everyone thought of it in their heads, but they didn¡¯t draw a clear image. However, when the chorus brought out the word, it was determined as if something had spilled out.


    It was the jockey who reacted first.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors! You guys started first!¡±


    Sand dust rose from the back of the stable.


    The mounted cataphract was slightly overhanging in conversation with the rider, so that those following could neither notice nor deter its approach. In the meantime, three assants rose from the ground and flew towards the majang at once.


    The jockey eximed in ecstasy.


    ¡°The military is easy to understand, so I like it! You can clearly see who the captain is!¡±


    The nations are countries of alchemy. Its basic knowledge is to change the material it touches ording to its will. Thebat alchemists who had dug into the ground had prated the tunnel with simple alchemy and approached.


    An unexpected surprise that took ce under the ground. however.


    ¡°You foolish.¡±


    Before they even got on the Cataphract, a round hole opened in the assant¡¯s chest.


    A red mist spread behind them. The blood-soaked sand clotted and fell. He was a warrior who came from his own selection, and he was armed quite well, befitting a nation. Unable to withstand even a moment, it returned to the soil.


    It was obvious who did it. Because the person in question was holding out a window while sitting down.


    ¡°okay. this is it I had long forgotten¡­ but this was it.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s a spear¡­¡±


    Jeolchang didn¡¯t even wear a coat or a rank insignia. However, it was hard to misunderstand that the spear master standing next to the majang was someone else.


    The rider called the name in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Patraxion? A knight of treason?¡±


    I didn¡¯t necessarily affirm the obvious fact. Instead, Jeolchang raised the spear and held it forward. Aiming simultaneously at the bewildered rider and the juggernaut beyond, Jeolchang smiled a long-suffering smile.


    ¡°As expected, a duel requires an opponent. A person who longs for something by risking their body and soul. Sijo¡­ The taste was good, but the resonance of the soul wascking. This side is much more enjoyable than forcibly holding on to an opponent who has no intention of fighting.¡±


    The two letters war contain many tragedies. It is frightening and sad, so people tremble in fear just hearing the word war.


    However, the chorus wasughing. His trembling was only joy.

 Chapter 325

    A superb Patraxion who challenged a country to a duel and actually made it a sess.


    The rider recalled his anecdote and spat out curse words.


    ¡°¡­a crazy bastard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a duel. Raise your weapon. Victory is justice, so the victor will get thisnd. That¡¯s the Heavenly God¡­ No, the Earth Mother will protect it this time.¡±


    But you can¡¯t back off. If the opponent backed down saying they were willing to go to war, there would only be a greater loss.


    This is why it does not disappear just because everyone avoids war. cried the jockey.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to back down lightly!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha! The desired sea!¡±


    The war between nations and nations broke out with the cry of one person.


    ¡°therefore. The vanguard led by the celestial song defeated the wicked invaders and raised the g of the country high.¡±


    After the solo song, Hilde bowed and waited for our reaction. Tyr and I pped our hands a little, and Aji stared at me, then tapped the floor with his paws as if imitating me. The only one who stayed still was the regressor.


    In a two-eyed vige, one-eyed people always look strange. For a moment, the eyes focused on the regressor. The regressor, who caught everyone¡¯s attention with his silence, clicked his tongue instead of pping his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s already gone.¡±


    ¡°You broke in! What have you been listening to so far? they first! It¡¯s gnawing at Tantalus! The military is always on the defensive!¡±


    ¡°You were thinking of advancing to the maind no matter what. Am I wrong?¡±


    At the regressor¡¯s sharp point, Hilde shut her mouth. After a while, Hilde replied with a smile as if she had been caught.


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s really weird. Normally, I look like a child in elementary school, but sometimes my knowledge is as old as a 100-year-old old man?¡±


    ¡°shut up. If you really wanted to protect it, you would have sent the Corps of Engineers rather than the Corps. You know who the fool is.¡±


    ¡®It was like that in the previous episode too. Back then the nations were much more cautious than this. Because of the undead¡¯s corpse golem, neither the military nor the nations could hastily approach¡­¡¯


    The regressor is also subtly simr to me. I talk about the answer I got by reading people¡¯s minds as if I reasoned, but the regressor talks about the experience he had before the regression as if he had predicted it. Both are cheating and cheating.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for a regression, I would have seen the empty bottom. I can¡¯t help it. Just like mind reading is an ability, regression is an ability. If you twist it, I should have regressed.


    ¡®Was the simple look you show sometimes a bold decision? I thought it was my father¡¯s chess piece¡­ but I have to think differently.¡¯


    Hilde did not know that fact and adjusted her evaluation of the regressor.


    ¡°Whoops. So you know? What a difficult decision the military had to make. You gave up quite a bit to ept the truce you pushed for?¡±


    ¡°Is it difficult? It¡¯s just there.¡±


    ¡°Staying still while gathering the strength to advance to the heart of the enemy. That¡¯s the hardest thing¡­ but you¡¯re not saying this without knowing anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s just standing still. Is that difficult?¡¯


    I mean you don¡¯t know. Although it doesn¡¯t show off at all on the outside.


    I¡¯m going to tell you a little bit so that you don¡¯t feel too embarrassing.


    ¡°Is it because of the supplywork?¡±


    ¡°yes. A military vacuum in the military is an administrative vacuum. It¡¯s not a job for a soldier to just stand still, right? I have to carry luggage and do construction work throughout the military. They were hastily gathered and left in the empty field, so the damage is not the only one. It¡¯s okay now because I have the supplies I¡¯ve umted, butter¡­¡±


    Hilde, who pretended to count something with her fingers, let out a deep sigh and blurted out her words.


    ¡°A week to be honest. After that, we must march at least to prevent the disintegration of the Legion. So, can you give me more strength? Do I have to reach the Golden Pce a week ago and hand out an armistice?¡±


    ¡°one week?¡±


    ¡°Why are youcking?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡®What is a truce? It will be easy if you just convince the military. Because the nations are rtively weak.¡¯


    The regressor answered indifferently. Hilde stared at the regressor before adding a word.


    ¡°I will tell you one more thing. A week is enough time for us and all nations toplete their preparations. If it had gone ording to the original n, we would have broken the brunt of the enemy, cut off information, and advanced by defeating the Juggernauts individually, but we can¡¯t do that after a week.¡±


    ¡°Why is the war difficult because of us, so ask for help?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to stop the war, I mean make sure you do it. The war that will happen in a month will be dozens of times more terrible than the war that should have happened yesterday.¡±


    Hilde tends to say serious things with an infinitely light face. It¡¯s a skill that I developed in my own way, but it¡¯s creepy, so I want you to take care of yourself.


    The regressor, who had nothing to say, looked away and answered.


    ¡°¡­Tch. Anyone who sees you will know that you love peace. So, do you know where the Golden Pce is?¡±


    Hilde smiled and replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Who knows where the moving pce might be right now?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is. Let¡¯s go and find it. No matter how hard you can find it, if you hear udia, you will know the information. wait for a sec. I had a map¡­¡±


    The regressor turned and rummaged in her pocket. In the meantime, Hilde, who was watching me, sneaked up to me. Somehow, I kept my body tight so that Tir or the regressor couldn¡¯t hear me, and whispered while using Qigong.


    ¡°Father, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m not trying to hide it, neither ¡®me¡¯ nor she really knows. That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t see?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes. You know that.¡±


    Hilde smiled lightly and nodded.


    A irvoyant can see everything in the world, but can only ¡®see¡¯ to an extent. In other words, if the light doesn¡¯t reach it, it¡¯s going to be a big challenge. Tyr, who is said to be the greatest enemy of Seonghwangcheong, does not walk around in the dark for nothing.


    That was included among the reasons why UL tried to kick us out. Tyr¡¯s darkness covers Yuel¡¯s irvoyance. Even with irvoyance, Yuel was deceived by not being able to grasp our diversionary operation.


    ¡®¡­Besides, even Yuel doesn¡¯t know the structure of the Golden Pce. Even my father would know.¡¯


    Still, there must be at least one person in the world who knows, right? It¡¯s okay because you can read his thoughts. Let¡¯s just approach.


    ¡°good. I have decided.¡±


    The regressor, who was desperately looking at something alone, pped his hands and called us together. The regressor took out a small map andid it out in front of us.


    A nk map with nothing written on it and nothing drawn on it. I want to know what kind of map this is, but those are the nations. On the cursednd, which has brought so many surveyors to despair, it is better to draw nothing at all. This is because it is a city, a topography, and changes every moment.


    At the far right of the map, mountain ranges lined up like a folding screen. Surveyors trying to map thends of the nations must have been delighted to discover the mountain. In a country where today is not like yesterday, it was the only feature that could be discerned.


    Plus¡­ surveyors aren¡¯t the only ones who love the unchanging.


    The regressor pointed out a point on the mountain range.


    udia.


    The name of a city ced alone on a map of nations. The most populous ce in the world.


    ¡°First of all, we will head to udia, the only settled city in the nations. If you find the location of the golden pce by robbing a jackal or a juggernaut on the way, head there right away. If not, stop by udia and find out the location of the golden pce.¡±


    ¡°udia? It¡¯s a city at the foot of the Cloud Mountains to the east, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°okay. The Golden Pce is said to move freely, but udia, which serves as a base, does not move, so all you have to do is go. It¡¯s also an easy ce to meet people from the Golden Pce.¡±


    In a good sense, it is a solid straight-up method that is not like a regressor. However, there is a problem.


    ¡°udia has to keep going up the mountain range. Can we get there in a week by cataphract?¡±


    ¡°This is too much. It has good defense, but not very fast.¡±


    ¡°So what? Could you please fly away?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t fly that far with a thousand cherry blossoms. There is not enough space in the cherry tree. So we need an alternative.¡±


    Toe up with a strategy and a n and suggest an alternative. Regressor, you all have ideas. For the first time, you¡¯re starting to look a little trustworthy.


    The regressor lifted the cherry tree and Jizan and looked around the cataphract with an infinitely cold expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s remodel.¡±


    Why are you holding a knife and saying that¡­ I¡¯m worried about something. do you know what mods are? Surely it¡¯s not a one-dimensional way of thinking¡­?


    It must be my mood, but it felt like the cataphract was trembling.


    The remodeling the regressor said was quite brutal and violent, as I expected.


    First, the engine part with the wheel is separated so as not to be damaged. Then, cut off the upper part with a single knife with a jizan and a thousand cherry blossoms. The Cataphract is a masterpiece covered with 3-level alchemy steel and 4 levels added to the vulnerable part, but it could not withstand the cruel hands of the regressor.


    [Ah ah ah. The Cataphract¡­]


    The Golem shut his mouth as he watched the Cataphract disintegrate horribly.


    It is the thick armor that ounts for most of the Cataphract¡¯s weight. When the whole thing was cut and removed, the cataphract became extremely light.


    The regressor looked at the Cataphract that had be a cart with a proud face.


    ¡°ruler! You can go a lot faster now!¡±


    Then it is. should have dried


    I shook my head and said.


    ¡°Mr Shay. Making it lighter doesn¡¯t make it faster.¡±


    ¡°uh? why?¡±


    ¡®I heard the wagon speeds up when the load is lightened?¡¯


    For some reason, it seemed a bit trustworthy, but it was just a lie. Does it go faster by removing the fat from the horse¡¯s butt? The speed doesn¡¯t change much. It¡¯s a matter of structure and design.


    Shaking his head, he spoke to the golem sitting stunned.


    ¡°¡­ha. Wait. Dizzy. How do you do this?¡±


    [Huh¡­. Please destroy this aircraft¡­]


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you for beingfortable with yourself. Open your eyes wide and get through this hell. That¡¯s your duty, signalman.¡±


    [¡­Correspondent Captain Dizzy¡­ Okay. I will stand over this sadness.]


    The regressor who made even the golem shed tears blinked his eyes, not even knowing what he had done wrong.


    ¡°How do I fix it to make it more usable?¡±


    [In order to increase the speed as much as the weight is reduced¡­ the size of the gears must be adjusted and the wheel reworked¡­]


    ¡°Can it be done?¡±


    [Unless you are at the level of processing a wheel with alchemy¡­ Realistically impossible¡­]


    Sheesh. It¡¯s breathtaking.


    Up to the wheel can be processed. The problem is that I can¡¯t read the golem¡¯s mind. My ability is rather gained from reading other people¡¯s thoughts rather than from myself.


    I just listened to the golem¡¯s exnation and reprocessed it ording to the standard? With thisck of horsepower? Even if you somehow process a wheel of thunder, what kind of lightning will you put in it? It must havecked mana for a long time.


    ¡°uh? no?¡±


    When the regressor calmly asked, Hilde shook her head and stepped out.


    ¡°Phew. I can¡¯t help it. Well, what does a person who wields a Demon God know about machinery?¡±


    ¡°What! There¡¯s nothing wrong with being lighter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay~. Look away.¡±


    Hilde grabbed the wheel and pulled it out with all her might. The wheel that was firmly embedded in the heart of the Cataphract was pulled out powerlessly.


    It is the power of a qigong master who reached a point. After crushing the steel with brute force, Hilde blew air into her fingernails and scratched the surface of the wheel. The hard wheel was deeply scratched.


    ¡®I am an alchemist. An understanding of steel that changes matter with magical power.¡¯

 Chapter 326

    The lines that seemed disorderly form a single figure. It is Yeon Seong-jin. Mana prates into the groove dug by the qi gong. The light shed, and some of the grooves of the wheel were melted¡­ and changed to arger size.


    In a short while, the wheel more than doubled in size. It was not roughly stretched by force, nor was it added randomly. It was purely processed through alchemy.


    The regressor inwardly admired.


    ¡°Do you know how to do alchemy?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t disguise yourself as an alchemist if you don¡¯t know how to do alchemy, right? I learned as much as I needed.¡±


    How sincere are you about acting? The regressor was dumbfounded and muttered.


    ¡°I have to disguise, so if you think about it, you can use magic¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? How did you know? I¡¯ve learned most of ¡®that¡¯ cooking magic!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Instead of exining further, Hilde covered the wheel with her palm. Then he closed his eyes and thought to himself.


    ¡®I am a wizard. A wise man who reproduces the principles of the world in his grasp.¡¯


    Prayer has changed. Hilde, who had been an alchemist a while ago, has now be something simr to a wizard.


    Like everything in the world, each person has their aptitude. No matter how much you know the principles, if you don¡¯t fit your aptitude, you won¡¯t be able to achieve much.


    In that sense, I have poor aptitude for all technologies. Thanks to mind reading, you can understand and ept any skill, but never achieve more than a certain level. The porosity and horsepower are also average.


    However, Hilde is a little different. He has enough horsepower and energy, but he makes full use of his abilities. It is virtually impossible for even a great genius to stand out in all talents, but Hilde hints at herself and raises it to the top of the realm.


    ¡°Seth Lee. volt.¡±


    The mana scattered through his body took the form of a thunderbolt and seeped into the wheel. Hilde had a considerable amount of mana, and the way he turned it into mana was first-ss.


    Lightning struck the wheel. Hilde approached the engine, proudly disying a wheel that crackled under lightning.


    ¡°Dizzy instructions.¡±


    [yes! Connect Part A to the drive shaft! Optional or B-parts are rmended to be removed to avoid disturbance! In that state, if only the center is aligned, it will fit with the CD part in the current standard!]


    Hilde followed the instructions exactly.


    don¡¯t know everything I only learned the minimum basic knowledge of instructions. However, the minimal understandingbined with the signalman¡¯s instructions resulted in a perfect result.


    It was an borate work with added strength and skill. Unnecessary parts were boldly removed and arger urea wheel was fitted to the connecting part. Slight errors can be adjusted with Simple Alchemy.


    Is this the real face of the military kingdom¡¯s Yukjangseong Yeonggwe?


    After a while, the wheel turned and the Cataphract slowly began to move. The golem eximed excitedly.


    [Movement sound¡­ OK! good output! Sess!]


    Magic and alchemy were at least top-notch, and mechanical engineering was also top-notch. Even qigong made sense. An all-rounder who can use all weapons like a master and disguise himself as another human.


    No matter where you go, you can create your own ce. kya If this is the case, it will befortable because I have a lot of work to do now¡­.


    Huh?


    ¡®You¡¯re familiar with misceneous skills, so you¡¯re just like Hugh. If Hyuuga regains his strength a little more, he will be simr to that child¡­. Really. You don¡¯t know who is the child and who is the father¡¯


    Huh? wait for a sec.


    If so, are you my superior?


    Despite my anxiety that there would be no more space for me, the Cataphract with the sides and roof removed was quite fast. Combined with the speed-hungry golem¡¯s driving skills, it ran at a speed that even beasts could not catch up with.


    Except for the strong wind, I thought it would be a safe andfortable trip¡­


    ¡°Young Ark. Get your bnce right there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pampering others with your bare mouth! It¡¯s only this time, so please ask more politely from now on!¡±


    Tick-tock. Steel banging sounded regrly. The regressor was making something by using Jizan as a hammer.


    One wide footrest. And a T-shaped handle tied tightly with a tough rope. At first nce, it looks like a sleigh that you can ride while standing on your own two feet.


    The only question is, why is it necessary? Our Cataphract is moving fast enough.


    ¡®I can¡¯t be idly by while I go. Make the most of this time! I¡¯m training Hughes!¡¯


    ¡­Actually, I know it by reading it through mind reading. The moment I read it, I cursed mind-reading for letting me peek into the forbidden truth, but whether I know it or not, it wille back to me anyway. There is only a difference between knowing it and not knowing it.


    I asked cautiously.


    ¡°Mr. Shay.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    The regressor lightly lifted the sled and answered.


    ¡°You asked well. This is an instrument that will help you practice!¡±


    ¡°Are you training?¡±


    ¡°huh! Didn¡¯t you decide to help with your training?¡±


    So, why is a sled a training tool? I desperately turned around.


    ¡°Can I hold it with my hand and lift it up? It looks a little heavy, but I think it¡¯s worth trying for exercise.¡±


    ¡°you idiot? If it was for such a simple purpose, I wouldn¡¯t have made it into a sled.¡±


    ¡°He must have said sled with his own mouth! That¡¯s even weirder! How on earth does a sled be a training tool?¡±


    ¡°Simple. It¡¯s to figure out your energy level before training.¡±


    The regressor put the sled down in front of me and said.


    ¡°You know the basics of qigong, right? You even gave a ssy lecture at Tantalus.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Qigong is a technique that uses energy to strengthen the body.


    Kun infuses energy into all things in the world, and Kun spreads energy under the feet so that they be one with the earth. The sense strengthens the body itself, and the li twists the ichi.


    i know i know everything You can use all of them except for Lee. It¡¯s a problem because my body can¡¯t keep up.


    ¡°Usually, it is evaluated that it is useful even if it ispleted. Treat me as an excellent qigong master even if I just get a feel for it. The basic condition for bing a military general was to learn how to wind. If you can get there, it¡¯s a matter of size after that. Well, it¡¯s out of the question because there are so many individual differences.¡±


    ¡°Why is Lee out of the question? Could it be that Mr. Shay did it because he couldn¡¯t learn it?¡±


    ¡°no it¡¯s not! It¡¯s because each person¡¯s level of achievement is different, so it¡¯s impossible topare!¡±


    ¡®Even though I couldn¡¯t learn it¡­! Chi it. Even if I practice and broaden my knowledge, I just can¡¯t understand Lee!¡¯


    Well, it¡¯s funny to ask a person who goes back in time toe up with an image that they really want to achieve. Can we do it next round? I wonder if it is necessary to ovee death.


    ¡°anyway. When I saw it, you must have sensed it? Well, depending on the talent or education policy, there are cases where you catch the sense first, but in the case of the military curriculum, it is the order of supervising geongon. It¡¯s a while, but that¡¯s why I thought you were a general.¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Well, even now, depending on how you train, I think you can be a general. In order to do that, I need to urately grasp your current condition.¡±


    The regressor shook his head and handed me the handle.


    ¡°Hold on to the handle with the Gong Qigong and put your foot on the footrest with the Gong Qigong. Get on the sled and keep your bnce. hold on as long as you can Call it training.¡±


    oh so


    You¡¯re going to put a sled behind this rattling cataphract, put me on it, and drag me? It¡¯s a prank that my granddaughter would love. haha.


    ¡­Are you kidding me!


    Cataphracts moving at high speed. In order not to fall from here, I have to pull that rope with my own hands. A hand or an arm or a waist or a leg. If I lose even the slightest amount of strength somewhere, I immediately lose my bnce and fall to the ground.


    You won¡¯t even be able to pinpoint where I died. You¡¯ll be torn to pieces on the ground, and you¡¯ll die, scattering rubble over hundreds of meters!


    ¡°What kind of cultivation is that! Punishment, not execution!¡±


    ¡°If it is not difficult and painful, it is not training.¡±


    ¡°No! In what era is the world these days, how do you grow your strength in such an ignorant way?¡±


    ¡®What have you got? Have I ever been dragged around wearing only straw sandals? If you don¡¯t protect the sandals with qigong, the soles of your feet will be all over. Isn¡¯t it better than that?¡¯


    That¡¯s a vice! Are you trying to make it happen the way you did? The reason why this society is not getting better is because of people like you who follow bad habits!


    ¡°I thought you were giving me an elixir or a treasure. Why am I struggling to buy it? Please take Ajina for the sled!¡±


    ¡°bruise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my dear. It came just fine. This will be more fun than sticking your face out and staring nkly!¡±


    As I shook the handle, Aji, who had been yawning boredly with his upper body sticking out, approached with interest.


    Be a toy with this handle. Aji bit the handle and pulled the rope to y tug. The horse was tug, but every time Aji twisted his head, he was just trying not to let go of the rope.


    ¡°Look how strong you are.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof! harder!¡±


    ¡°Live, live, live. You are many times stronger than me. If I give you strength, what will it change?¡±


    The regressor clicked his tongue when he saw me ying with Aji without showing any interest in training.


    ¡®¡­Out of all the people I¡¯ve met throughout the regression, he¡¯s the most negative about training. Isn¡¯t it instinctive to want to be stronger? I didn¡¯t think that Gosu would extend his support saying he wouldn¡¯t do the training.¡¯


    As a result of my stubborn refusal, the regressor changed his attitude slightly.


    ¡°I see you have enough potential.¡±


    ¡°The education officer of the military also told me that. This kid seems to have talent, but it¡¯s clear he¡¯s not putting in the effort. I was resentful at the time, but now I am grateful for believing in my potential.¡±


    ¡°I am not being sarcastic! In fact, it¡¯s not that hecks talent, seeing that he¡¯s generally good at qigong, magical powers, and alchemy. It¡¯s just¡­ how to say. It feels like everything is blocked.¡±


    I know. This is my limit! Is someone who knows so well trying to use me of being ignorant?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m too old to envision the new possibilities of the future. Sadly, this is my limit.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s different. I think your body is out of bnce.¡±


    ¡°bnce?¡±


    ¡°huh. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve experienced once, but if you learn skills with different properties like magic or qigong together, that¡¯s¡­ what should I say. Would you say your body leans to one side? The bnce is broken. It¡¯s important to strike that bnce¡­¡±


    That¡¯s funny. I¡¯ve never had the kind of trouble you said.


    I am the human king. All knowledge and skills given to humans can be treated as mine. It¡¯s just that the absolute amount of mana and energy is insufficient, so it can¡¯t be reproduced.


    If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t it enough to increase magic power and energy¡­ I wonder, but no matter how much I try, my strength doesn¡¯t gather beyond a certain point.


    I don¡¯t know why. It is probably rted to ¡®the incident¡¯ in which the human king lost his power.


    As for what the case is¡­ I don¡¯t know. really.


    Rather, I want to know from my side.


    It¡¯s not a lie. Aji is inheriting a promise made a long time ago, but if you ask what it is, he will ask back, ¡®Wang?¡¯


    No matter how brilliant a detective is, he cannot reproduce the situation at the time by only looking at the contract. In the same way, even if promises are continued, memories are not passed on. I¡¯m guessing a curse or seal or something close to that. Probably rted to the first saintess¡­


    Anyway, it wasn¡¯t a 100% bnce problem, so I reacted with a sluggish reaction.


    ¡°Does that make me stronger? Why don¡¯t you just give me an elixir or a treasure? I can write you well.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t use the power you gained without effort! Did I have a simr experience? If you do well, you can break down the wall!¡±


    ¡®The way you handle energy and the way you handle magic arepletely different. Energy is the power that causes changes in the world by moving my body, and mana is the power to reproduce the changes that ur in the world with my body. from inside out from outside inside. Since we have the temperament to go against each other, if we try to use both of them together, we keep going in vain¡­ Umm. How do I exin this?¡¯


    joy. You have to go down to make it? The moment you put in the effort, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s already gone. Look at me!

 Chapter 327

    ¡®Ah, I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s do it once.¡¯


    The regressor pushed me. It happened at the same time as I thought, so I couldn¡¯t react and muttered stupidly.


    ¡°what?¡±


    My body was pushed helplessly because I had even filled it with qigong. As I was stepping back, my footnded on the sled, and I slipped and slid down the back slope of the catapult. When I noticed, I was scratching the ground before I knew it.


    uh wait a minute Are you just pushing this?


    ¡°ruler.¡±


    The regressor snatched the handle from Aji¡¯s mouth and threw it at me. Whoever wants to drown is also trying to catch a straw. I grabbed the handrail that hade close to my nose.


    ¡°Hold tight. If you don¡¯t want to fall.¡±


    The rope tightens before your eyes. Reflexively, I grabbed the handle with all my might. Right after that, I felt a pulling sensation in my hands, arms, legs, and waist.


    When I came to my senses, I was riding a sleigh, following the drawing of the regressor. I hurriedly shouted as I braced my shaking body.


    ¡°Quaaaaaa! What are you doing!¡±


    crazy! Are you going to push this away? And without any worries?


    I¡¯ve seen a lot of people, but I¡¯ve never seen a fitful guy like this regressor! I couldn¡¯t even cope with it because I even moved reflexively at the same time as thinking!


    Even in the midst of my screams, the regressor silently pulled the rope and answered.


    ¡°hmm. you¡¯re good. hold on as long as you can If you fall, it will hurt, so try not to fall as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that? Of course it hurts!¡±


    ¡®If you think you¡¯re going to fall, I¡¯ll catch you. But if you let me know, the tension will go down, so hold on with all your might.¡¯


    I can read all your thoughts!


    I can¡¯t let go of that either. Even if someone boasts that they will catch me, even if it is sincere, it is difficult to believe in it and fall backwards.


    No matter how sincere you are, what if that trustworthy regressor doesn¡¯t catch you! die!


    I can¡¯t help it! Although out of shape!


    ¡°Tyr! Please hold me up!¡±


    I shouted desperately, but Tyr didn¡¯t pay any attention. Rather, it seems to wee my appearance a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you working hard.¡±


    ¡°Does this look good? It¡¯s a risk to die every time!¡±


    ¡°What didn¡¯t kill you will make you stronger. If we be stronger, we will be able to ovee greater threats.¡±


    ¡°Is that the end if I die now?!¡±


    What¡¯s my stake? If you take a bigger risk and bet, the bigger the amount? But what if you fail and blow up all the spears!


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you so you don¡¯t end up in danger. And¡­¡±


    ¡®Even if you fall here, you won¡¯t die. If you are injured enough to need my strength, I will generously give you my blood. Maybe¡­ the human king could be the vampire king.¡¯


    watch me fall Endure with evil and kkang.


    In fact, the regressor¡¯s words are not entirely wrong. I am a mind reader. Rather than making my own hand stronger, I am the type to read the opponent¡¯s hand and roll with it.


    If you can¡¯t win, don¡¯t fight or embrace. If you force a strategy, use it in reverse. My way of winning is to walk the tightrope without andslide victory. So I¡¯ve been calling my strength by increasing the number of cards I can use.


    But¡­ in the face of overwhelming power, the number of hand cards is meaningless. Even if a cloth can ovee a rock, a cloth the size of a palm cannot cover allndslides.


    Training won¡¯t make you stronger, but if you get a better hand, I¡¯ll take it!


    ¡°Let¡¯s do whatever you like! I will wait and see how strong I be with this practice!¡±


    ¡°You are the one practicing, so why are you grinding your teeth¡­¡±


    Turn your head away from the regressor and focus your mind.


    GeonǬ Gon À¤ Gam ¿² Li ëx. Four directions in which humans can stretch their energy.


    The thing is the sky. In other words, everything. It affects everything in the world with me as the center. Stretch out your energy with the dry qigong and grab the handle. The handle and hand were connected as if they had be one.


    Gon is the ground. Put the world at the center and put me right there. The essence of Kong Qigong is to properly realize how small you arepared to the magnificent world and to firmly nt your feet on the ground. You can feel how it flows under your feet.


    sensed body. From now on, the world and nothing matter. A body is a small microcosm isted by a thinyer of skin. It transcends the human body by infusing energy into the muscles, bones, and flesh


    . Already full of energy.¡±


    ¡­but I¡¯m a bit weak from here on out. This is because cold balls affect the body as a whole, increasing the amount of energy consumed several times. It¡¯s okay if the weapon breaks, but it¡¯s difficult for the body.


    After fixing my posture as much as possible, I held on by gathering the minimum amount of energy in the part connecting my waist and arms. It¡¯s a little better because it uses even a small amount of energy. If you just endure like this.


    ¡°bruise! Mung! bruise!¡±


    Is it because I felt that I was in danger? Aji stuck his face in my direction and barked ferociously. It even flinches as if it is about to run away.


    Yes, man¡¯s most precious friend. It¡¯s just barking, but thank you. After all, dogs areforting.


    ¡°Ah. there is only you But don¡¯t worry. I must¡­¡±


    ¡°Muuuuuuuuu! I can¡¯t stand it!¡±


    With that single word, Aji jumped off the ground.


    Aji¡¯s model passes behind me. Aji, who jumped over me andnded far away, chased after me with hurried footsteps.


    oh please Could this beating heart from Aji be a new man?


    ¡°Woof woof! Catch the tail!¡±


    ¡°Was it your hunting instinct?¡±


    ¡°yes! Got a bruise! I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to let go, don¡¯t even hold it! It shakes!¡±


    The sled shakes like crazy every time Aji appears at the edge of the field of vision. Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of knocking it over, but it keeps hitting it and knocking it off bnce.


    It¡¯s a big deal. If it were a human to touch the sled, I would read it in advance and prepare for it, but since I am a child, I have topete purely with my skills! I¡¯m not sure about that!


    ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous! Hilde! emergency! Visaaaaang! Help me!¡±


    When I screamed for help, Hilde asked with a natural smile.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°yes! hurry!¡±


    Hilde jumped to her feet. With a serious face, he put his hands on his hips and eximed while stretching out his arms and legs alternately.


    ¡°Fighting fighting! Father, stay strong! There is ¡®me¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just cheer! I mean give practical help!¡±


    ¡°Bend your knees a little bit more! My father somehow looks weak in his lower body!¡±


    ¡°How can the instruction be a practical help!¡±


    And the lower body is unavoidable! The king of men doesn¡¯t have much strength in his legs!


    Shit. How can you enjoy watching me suffer over there? I think I¡¯ve been through a lot of rough things, but I¡¯m still the king of humans.


    I shouted with full of evil.


    ¡°Look at everyone! When I get stronger, I¡¯ll take a shot at everyone there first!¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    especially you! Regressor Be prepared!


    ***


    ¡°bruise. I wrote everything.¡±


    Aji saved me from almost copsing from exhaustion.


    Should I say he saved me? It seemed like I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, so I just bit the back of my head and jumped up at once.


    my arm is sore My back hurts. My hands were shaking and my calves were swollen. There is no strength in the body, and the energy does not move on its own.


    ¡°It was fun! bruise! Let¡¯s y againter!¡±


    ¡°If you open your mouth in case it¡¯s not a dog¡­¡±


    They are kings of beasts, but some use energy just by enduring on a sled, while others have energy while running at a simr speed. Surely this is unfair.


    After lying on the floor of the Cataphract with only evil remaining, a regressor spoke to him.


    ¡°Are you exhausted already? I can¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s so shabbypared to what you¡¯ve learned to gongigong!¡±


    ¡°¡­would I have wanted to be born like this? If I could have chosen a body to enter before I was born, I would have chosen Shay¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I got my power for free?¡±


    I don¡¯t know your strength, but you got the return for free, right? If thanks to regression, you got qigong, magic power, and artifacts, you got them for nothing.


    The regressor scratched his chin and looked down at me.


    ¡°Anyway, the bnce looks better than I thought. There is no problem with the release or operation of energy. Just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m horriblycking in energy. That¡¯s a little more than normal people who haven¡¯t learned anything.¡±


    thanks. I even put a stamp to confirm the fact that I know.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay! Rather, it has be simpler. If you don¡¯t have enough energy, you can increase your energy!¡±


    ¡°It is easy to say. How do I increase it?¡±


    ¡°There is a simple way. Expensive though.¡±


    The regressor circled the air with his finger. A round hole appeared in the air as it followed the trajectory of the fingertip. The regressor reached out and rummaged through something.


    Hilde saw it and covered her mouth.


    ¡°Wow. Shay. Could that be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pocket.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Renee¡¯s pocket? Did you have anything like that?¡±


    ¡°About one.¡±


    ¡°There are only four of them in the world! Is it about one? Could I be the son of a king somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡®This¡­ well, alchemy. this is for emergencies. Not this either. ah. found.¡¯


    The regressor, who brushed aside the embarrassing question, waved his hand a few times before pulling out something. It was a small wooden box locked with a ck padlock. The regressor lightly opened the wooden box and held it out in front of me.


    ¡°ruler. this. It is an elixir.¡±


    A white bead wrapped in herb paper appeared. It was slightly fishy and full of fresh scent. I just raised my head and saw it.


    ¡°Is it a miracle drug?¡±


    ¡°okay. How much you absorb depends on your skills, but it


    ¡®s an elixir. It¡¯s ambiguous.

 Chapter 328

    But there¡¯s no reason to refuse giving. It¡¯s my first time taking a real elixir. do you know If I eat this, I will regain my strength.


    Even this elixir¡­


    ¡°Wow, Sangahwan! This is a precious elixir that can only be made with the essence of an elephant!¡±


    Hilde, who had been sniffing, was amazed when she realized the identity of the elixir. There were things that I really admired, but I was trying to get the conversation going by showing the reaction the other person wanted.


    It was an ordinary social skill, but the opponent was a regressor who was the furthest from mediocre. The regressor replied indifferently.


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°How did you get it? Elephants take special care of the corpses of their own kind, so they say it¡¯s hard to pick up freshly dead ones!¡±


    ¡°Where did you pick it up?¡±


    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s a really insincere answer thates out of the will that I don¡¯t want to tell you! They said they picked up the drinker, they said they picked up the elixir. What on earth do you all believe in and be with this person?¡±


    Tyr received Hilde¡¯s grumbling.


    ¡°Answer me with affection, and if affection iscking, I will add it as hateful affection. It¡¯s not much, but it fits impressively.¡±


    ¡®Ugly affection¡­?¡¯


    The shocking part is strange, you. Of course it¡¯s ugly. Will it be sweet?


    ¡°By the way, Shay. I heard that the elixir should be taken in afortable and stable state as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°However, no matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a ¡®stable state¡¯ on top of a wagon that shakes so wildly. Before taking the elixir, shouldn¡¯t we move Hugh to a ce where it won¡¯t be shaken first?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    ¡°For example, afortable and calm ce like my coffin is enough¡­¡±


    ¡®My coffin is like my body. Even the slightest vibration can be eliminated at all. Huhu, I wanted to put Human in the coffin. A good opportunity hase.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, that can¡¯t be. It¡¯s better to do it on the ground to digest energy.¡±


    ¡°¡­why?¡±


    ¡°Your energy doesn¡¯t settle well when you¡¯re in motion. In particr, I had a bit of a problem using Gong Qigong with that energy. If possible, it is better to stop and absorb slowly.¡±


    ¡°Even my coffin?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a coffin, doesn¡¯t it move the same?¡±


    Tyr, a little disappointed, replied bluntly.


    ¡°If you do, we won¡¯t stop, so we won¡¯t have to take the elixir on vacation.¡±


    ¡°no. It¡¯s slowly losing me too. Now that it¡¯s within the scope of the power of the nations, let¡¯s take a break and go. Isn¡¯t the Golem¡¯smunication range already limited?¡±


    The golem just held on to the steering wheel without answering. Seeing that there is not even noise, it seems that the limit has been found long ago.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were busy? Do you have any reason to rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Many countries like to go out during the day. If you see it once, you¡¯ll probably know right away¡­¡±


    That¡¯s it too.


    The nations are thend where everything changes. Even the terrain is no exception. Today, which is no different from yesterday, does not promise an unchanging tomorrow. This is thend of disbelief where you can¡¯t believe in anything because everything changes.


    ¡°excuse me. Because it seems like someone made a camp. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    The regressor muttered when he saw a bonfire shining in the distance and the shadows of people blurring from it.


    Usually in a strangend, if you meet a stranger, you will be wary. However, in the countries where everyone wanders, everything is unfamiliar and everyone other than oneself is a stranger. Even if it¡¯s strange, if you face it often, you¡¯ll get used to it.


    Until we got closer, they were not more alert than necessary. They just watched while riding on their own mount so that they could escape at any time.


    ¡°there. I want to ask you something¡­¡±


    However, the moment the Cataphract fully appeared under the lights, they ran away without looking back.


    Ten or so mounts were scattered in all directions. The movements of each other using each other as bait are even in perfect order. The regressor clicked his tongue as he saw those fleeing like rats.


    ¡°Chit. I was going to ask for directions. Are you wary of riding a Cataphract?¡±


    ¡°Cataphracts don¡¯t matter. Strange-looking mounts aremon in many countries.¡±


    In other words, nothing special except Juggernaut. Wanting to take a quick elixir and rest, I ordered while grunting with muscle pain.


    ¡°Mr Shay. Okay, take out some clutter. It¡¯s the least precious thing, so it doesn¡¯t matter what kind it is, as long as it¡¯s bulky. Cover it with Tyr Dark to make it look sheepish. Ajay you¡­ yes. Just go upstairs and sit down.¡±


    ¡°uh? why?¡±


    ¡°They ran away because our cart looked empty. We need to make it look as rich as possible, even now.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe they¡¯re trying to rob us?¡±


    ¡°At least you wouldn¡¯t think we would rob it. A satiated beast tends to be generous.¡±


    Following my words, the regressor took out the alchemy steel from his pocket and piled it up. Tyr also covered him with darkness. Aji jumped up and sat on it.


    Our cataphract looked like a treasure mountain as Aji sat atop a mountain of clutter, bathed in the light of a bonfire. The regressor didn¡¯t like the look.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a seungnyang who came back after doing something right.¡±


    ¡°The purpose is to look like that. Because what the nations fear most is a neighbor who is hungry, and what they like most is a neighbor who is full. Especially when the neighbor is so full that he can¡¯t even eat more.¡±


    ¡°A hungry neighbor is something to be afraid of, because you don¡¯t know what he will do, but why a neighbor who is full?¡±


    ¡°Because the boat is full, you won¡¯t think of splitting other people¡¯s boats. If I parted, I parted.¡±


    It was as I said. The wildcats that had fled hovered over us from a distance, then sneaked back when the Cataphract was covered in darkness and appeared to be full of something.


    ¡°Are you reallying back?¡±


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no room for anything else in the luggagepartment, right? You¡¯d think rationally that we wouldn¡¯t be greedy for them. They have nothing and we have no space to contain it.¡±


    It was as I said. A man who was clearly approaching raised his head and shouted.


    ¡°Are you on the way toe after a long time in the military?¡±


    In this case, it would be better for me to take over than the regressor. Instead of the regressor, he stood up and waved.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. Are you on your way now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! The looting guarantee came down the other day!¡±


    ¡°Guaranteed loot?¡±


    At my question, the man looked at me with suspicious eyes and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about looting guarantees?¡±


    ¡®The right to promise to buy all of the items I looted in bulk. It is plunder guaranteed by the Golden Pce. It¡¯s an opportunity to grab a piece without worrying about being taken away, and there are many people going with you, so it¡¯s safe. But even though they don¡¯t have it, theye across the border and have fun?¡¯


    It¡¯s the right to guarantee the things you plundered because you¡¯re afraid they¡¯ll be taken away. What strange rights do you have? Plus, it¡¯s amazing that it can actually move people.


    Anyway, since I¡¯ve read it, I¡¯ll answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t that insurance that covers looted items?¡±


    ¡°I know why¡­¡±


    ¡°But why do you need that? How much did you usually take care of that and pige it if you weren¡¯t confident?¡±


    When I nced at her, Hilde understood my intentions, smiled menacingly, and breathed life. The energy that spreads through the base space of the dry air hole sharply stabs the skin. The man, shrunken by Hilde¡¯s spirit, thought while trembling.


    ¡®Awesome momentum¡­! Not just a jackdaw! It¡¯s a predator! You¡¯d better stop thinking about stealing!¡¯


    The man, who was worried about betraying us, changed his mind and made a fuss.


    ¡°You are brave! You are amazing!¡±


    ¡°I just need to know. I just let you know so that nothing bothers each other.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sure you shouldn¡¯t even dream of stealing things. Well, as long as we¡¯re going to go to the military, there¡¯s no reason to touch the beehive if we don¡¯t touch it¡­¡¯


    The man gestured to mean that it was okay, and the wildcats who had escaped followed suit and gathered around the camp. Numerous mounts regrouped in a circle around the bonfire.


    Wood in all countries has a high caloric value, so a small bonfire is enough to keep everyone warm. It was the camping method of wanderers from all over the world to gather in a circle like this, block the wind, and pitch a tent with each vehicle as a pir.


    The sunset was still setting, but there was no need to rush forward. In a country where everything changes, the only thing you can trust is your own two eyes, and even a little bit of darkness increases the chance of an ident exponentially. Even if the body is intact after learning qigong, if the vehicle is damaged, it is the same as dying.


    Taeyang is going home from work, so I order everyone under me to get ready to go to sleep. then you should follow It¡¯s getting dark, so let¡¯s take some elixir and rest.


    ¡°That¡¯s Okay. look at the work.¡±


    As I turned around and went in, the hesitant man gathered up the courage to talk to me.


    ¡°There. With all due respect, can I ask you one question?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is steel really rolling on the ground in the military? Steel smelted with magic?¡±


    Is that a question that you mustered up the courage to ask? I looked into the man¡¯s eyes and read his thoughts.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to the military after hearing rumors, but if there¡¯s nothing to steal there, it¡¯s difficult. I should be able to run away, but if I go that far ande back empty-handed, it¡¯s as good as dying!¡¯


    It was the first time I had ever heard such a determined resolution while going out to plunder.


    Let¡¯s see. He is a man of nations. My favorite is steel, which is easy to convert. Or alchemy is an easy substance. Alchemy would be nice too. However, I wouldn¡¯t value it as much as the military. It¡¯s just the best that¡¯s heavy and useful.


    If so, which answer would be correct?


    ¡°It is a little different. Rather than rolling around, they grow all over the country like nts.¡±


    ¡°Poetry nts? Like a tree?¡±


    ¡°Streetlights and fences suddenly rise. They say that alchemy steel is also used for the pirs of buildings? So go with the heart of a woodcutter rather than a warrior. That would make it much better.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh! thank you! I will listen to valuable information!¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t give you the information with my mouth, but we also have something to ask.¡±


    ¡°Ask me anything!¡±


    They gave me the answer I wanted andid the board. I wiggled my finger at the regressor.


    ¡°Mr Shay. Come see the ball. I will pitch a tent.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡®¡­ um. I mean, it¡¯s useful. It¡¯s not a threat by force, but you can draw out information so naturally from someone you meet for the first time, right? To the seungnyang from all over the world who will try to stab you in the back at every opportunity?¡¯


    yes, could you do the opposite?


    And that¡¯s it. I envy you. It¡¯s easier to threaten with force than bother to read the other person¡¯s mind and fabricate the answer you want.


    When I left the regressor and returned to the Cataphract area, Hilde had already set up the tent. Not skilful, even quick. It is said that Jangseong is not good at construction work, but is it different if it is Jangseong Fortress?


    As soon as I pushed back the tent door and entered, Hilde and Sosogo put their hands together and greeted me.


    ¡°Good work, father! wee!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there. Whoa. Be tough.¡±


    Tyr¡¯s coffin was parked on one side, and Aji was stretching his back in the other corner. I slumped down on a seat covered with two nkets. Hilde sighed as she ced the water cup andntern in front of me.


    ¡°I never thought that an order from the Golden Pce woulde down. It can be confusing near the border. What should I do because I feel sorry for the military people?¡±


    Curious Tyr asked.


    ¡°What is the looting guarantee?¡±


    I answered while washing my hands and feet with the water Hilde scooped out.


    ¡°Um, it¡¯splicated to exin. Simply put, I¡¯m ordering you to rob this guy. Then the wildcats scattered all over the world hear the rumors ande in droves to bite them.¡±

 Chapter 329

    ¡°Why are you doing such a troublesome thing? Wouldn¡¯t it just be enough to gather an army and attack?¡±


    ¡°Unlike the military or other countries, the nations do not have such a clearmand system. All nations wander around the golden pce. Thanks to that, news spreads quickly, but strength cannot. Everyone is scattered all over the ce to force Seungnyang.¡±


    ¡®In other words, it means that there is no center to gather. It¡¯s a strange country that doesn¡¯t cling to the ground.¡¯


    I like Tyr because he understands quickly. No, I should say that eptance is fast.


    It is easy to exin because I believe what I said as fact without questioning why the nations are wandering or not clinging to thend. It would be better to exin this part step by step.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s an advantage for the Golden Pce to use to move the wanderers. Encouraging plunder against the military and guaranteeing a lump sum purchase of the plunder from it. Then the vagrants all move towards it like beasts drawn by a delicious smell. Whether to plunder, to plunder the plundered jackal again, or to protect it from plunder.¡±


    ¡°Whoa. It¡¯s not gathering troops, but it¡¯ll have a simr effect.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. You know that.¡±


    Hilde, who was making and pouring water with magic,ined dissatisfiedly.


    ¡°Thanks to that, it¡¯s the signal soldiers and military people who die. Ah, this is annoying, but should I assassinate them all in the middle of the night?¡±


    What kind of scary words are you talking about¡­ I want to say, but the person in front of me is the Yukjangseong Yeonggue, the fear of the military. Assassination can be done at any time, and I have actually done it.


    I passively stopped Hilde.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what a messenger going to offer a truce would do.¡±


    ¡°How are you! If no one knows, it will be nothing!¡±


    ¡°Did we already know everything?¡±


    At my point, Hilde smiled and put a finger to her mouth. A lively voice came from behind a terrifying smile.


    ¡°Hehe, will you shut up?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I won¡¯t be able to open it forever if I don¡¯t close it¡­¡±


    Well, it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t kill myself. take care of it


    I wiped my hands and feet with a damp cloth and exhaled deeply while remaining rtively clean. My limbs are a little sore, but my body is fine. That should be enough.


    After finishing my preparations, I took out the elixir from the wooden chest. it¡¯s magic I can¡¯t expect much, but¡­ it feels like eating health food.


    ¡°Now eat.¡±


    ¡°Doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo! I will look forward to my father who will be reborn after drinking the elixir!¡±


    ¡°If I regain my strength, I will not forget the hard work of all of you who believed in me and followed me. You know what to do when you take the elixir, right? Please don¡¯t touch me and don¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter too much if you walk, but just in case. That elixir might be good for my body.


    Tyr asked curiously.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it something I shouldn¡¯t touch or talk to?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to do that. If there is something urgent, for example, if the tent catches fire, you have to run away. But in order not to waste energy, it is better to leave it alone.¡±


    ¡°hmm. It¡¯s amazing. i get it.¡±


    Tyr moved the coffin and set it down beside me. He sat on it and started watching me quietly. It seemed that he was going to watch until the digestion was over.


    It¡¯s burdensome, but what if it¡¯s just watching?


    ¡°ruler. I will eat.¡±


    I lifted the elixir. It smells spicy. It doesn¡¯t look appetizing, but I closed my eyes and poured the elixir into my mouth.


    Large, long-lived creatures are equipped with energy. Not just humans. Any beast that exists and causes change in the world gains energy. It also instinctively uses umted energy.


    Of course, only humans can use energy technically among them.


    Humans skillfully use wood, rock, iron, and even magical powers. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he could skillfully use the energies in his body.


    However, people who live only 60 years or so suffer chronk of energy when using theplex technique of qigong. At such times, humans always looked for something outside their bodies to relieve their deficiency.


    That¡¯s the energy of another beast. It is the essence of a creature that is now called an elixir. Humans used to hunt animals to fill their stomachs and at the same time fill theirck of energy¡­


    But do humans know now? There is in fact no difference between the stamina of animals and the stamina of humans.


    And when humans were still beasts, humans were the easiest beasts to find.


    ss 1 taboo gluttony. It is a taboo for humans to eat the same human to gain magic and energy¡­


    All humans regard it as a taboo and consider it a sin even to think of it in their heads, but in fact, that taboo is still practiced.


    in my stomach


    ha. also can¡¯t No matter what you do, it doesn¡¯t work. The elixir is definitely in my stomach, but I don¡¯t see any sign of any interaction taking ce.


    I honestly don¡¯t know why. There¡¯s now that says you shouldn¡¯t change as the king of beasts, but my body feels fixed¡­ no, it¡¯s defined. In this way, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference whether he ate a few elixirs or ate a few hundred people with gluttony.


    The energy gained from this precious elixir is dust. Even that seems to disappear someday. However, in order to be a great mountain, you have to collect dust like this.


    As I was gathering a lot of energy, I heard a voice in my ear.


    ¡°¡­I heard that the elixir is dangerous. Are there any side effects?¡±


    ¡°There is hardly anything that can be dangerous. Many people think that elixirs are dangerous because of the side effects, but in fact, the side effects are caused by the surge of energy inside the body stimted by the outside energy! Like allergies!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous!¡±


    ¡°But my father¡¯s energy is literally a rat¡¯s tail! No matter how hard the rat¡¯s tail hits it, it tickles! Therefore, my father had to have side effects to the extent of tickling the whole body! Rest assured! ¡®I¡¯ have already considered that much!¡±


    rat tail? Even if it¡¯s true, the analogy is too much.


    Let¡¯s see. If I ever get stronger, I¡¯ll hit you in the head first.


    Despite Hilde¡¯s assurances, Tyr still expressed concern.


    ¡°Hana Shay said you have to stop to absorb the elixir. If not because of the side effects, why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°That is for after eating. It absorbs energy, but if it doesn¡¯t settle well in the body, that¡¯s a bigger problem. Energy that is notpletely digested and passes through the body is more likely to cause side effectster!¡±


    ¡°aha. If so, what I mean by not touching your body and not harming your concentration¡­¡± ¡°


    It is known that if you move your body while taking energy, if you disturb your mind with the cold ball, you will have trouble with the machine! Well, I can¡¯t be sure because it¡¯s knowledge that ¡®I¡¯ have never experienced before!¡±


    It does. It was a useless instruction to me unless I could digest it. If you don¡¯t have energy, you won¡¯t find it difficult to deal with energy.


    ¡°By the way, in order not to harm Gong Qigong, contact with the body should be minimized!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something that touches the body¡­¡±


    Tyr, who was looking at me indifferently, asked abruptly.


    ¡°for a moment! Hugh is not wearing clothes! A cloth that touches the body a lot!¡±


    ¡­No what. The clothes don¡¯t matter. If you wear clothes every day anyway, and if you don¡¯t have them, wind or dust will cause problems.


    Well, Hilde will figure it out.


    ¡®Hmm? Some people take off their clothes, but clothes don¡¯t matter. But it looks interesting, so let¡¯s encourage it!¡¯


    don¡¯t encourage


    ¡°Oh my! I forgot to wear it every day! I need to take it off immediately!¡±


    do not peel


    ¡°for a moment! wait! How could you say that you could take off the clothes of an outsider¡­!¡±


    ¡°what? Could that be the problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! That kind of thing can only be done between people who have a pact to be together for the rest of their lives!¡±


    ¡°But is it ¡®my¡¯ father? I¡¯m trying to serve you with filial piety, but can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s¡­ no! Isn¡¯t it a real father-daughter rtionship! Can not be done! Rather, even worse!¡±


    ¡°So what? If you keep going like this, your clothes will cling to your body and your energy will cling to you! You will be unable to take off your clothes for the rest of your life!¡±


    It can¡¯t be.


    ¡°Oh, how could such a terrible thing¡­. What a quandary. Then what should I do¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no choice but to take it off!¡±


    ¡°One¡­¡±


    ¡°The answer is fixed and all you need is determination! Tyrkanjaka. Be prepared for dilemmas! Determination to ovee difficulties and move forward!¡±


    ¡®Are you determined? That means¡­ we¡¯ll be together for the rest of our lives¡­¡¯


    Tyr gulped down his empty saliva and looked at me. Tyr cautiously reached out his hand toward me, who was sitting still with his eyes closed. A pure white hand points to my clothes.


    But Tyr soon realized something.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t see any seams on the clothes. Where are the buttons andces?¡±


    ¡°Oops. Since that is a packet of clothes, I need to put magic into the biological terminal.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle magic!¡±


    ¡°Or you have to tear it up. Would you like to tear it up?¡±


    ¡°How foolish¡­ No! If you tear it by force, it¡¯s not even a fight! Your clothes will be pulled and your body will move!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal¡­! What should I do with this!¡±


    ¡®Ah-ra-ra-ra. It was said as a joke. You take it more seriously than you think. What should I do? If I say it was a joke, you might be hated.¡¯


    just take some hate If you lied, have the courage to be hated.


    It was then. The regressor pulled back the tent and came inside with a very refreshed expression. I wonder if he was quite proud of himself for finding out the information. I didn¡¯t even ask, but I told you all the information I found out.


    ¡°I got all the information. They say there is arge camp a day away from here. The next target is there¡­¡±


    ¡°Shay! It came just fine. Come over here and take off Hugh¡¯s clothes!¡±


    ¡°why?!¡±


    Now it¡¯s not an elixir, it¡¯s just that whatever you eat will work. I made a face and stood up.


    ¡°The bullshit ends there. Stop everyone.¡±


    ¡°phew! You mustn¡¯t get up!¡±


    The regressor who almost took off the stranger¡¯s clothes out of nowhere still didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡°uh? why? Why can¡¯t he wake up?¡±


    ¡°I swallowed the elixir! It¡¯s dangerous to move!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Have you already taken the elixir? Without a word¡­ wait!¡±


    The regressor opened his seven-colored eyes and looked at me. Among the seven-colored eyes, the eye that sees the power of the seven colors. The regressor, who was examining my body with purple eyes that vaguely felt the total amount of power, was puzzled.


    ¡°¡­Your energy hasn¡¯t increased at all? what. Didn¡¯t you pretend to eat it and hide it somewhere?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair that you¡¯re low on energy, but now you¡¯re even treating me like a thief?¡±


    ¡°No, he said he took the elixir! Then, who stole your energy?¡±


    ¡°If you find it, please let me know. I¡¯m going to cut off your fingernails.¡±


    The regressor looked at me in turn with seven colored eyes. The purpose of checking whether I had hidden the elixir was greater, but after checking with all eyes, I realized that what I said was the truth.


    ¡°wait for a sec. This¡­ I can¡¯t exin it other than that.¡±


    The regressor, thinking of something, shut his mouth and was lost in thought. Tir waited for a while, but now, perhaps in a hurry, she hurried to answer.


    ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 330

    ¡°¡­it means I have no talent.¡±


    ¡°Talent? Are you seriously saying that¡­?¡±


    ¡®Except for power and treasure, Hugh¡¯s talents don¡¯t seem inferior to Shay¡¯s¡­?¡¯


    Fortunately, the Regressor resolved Tyr¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a talent to learn, but a physical talent that attaches energy to the body. Just like blind people don¡¯t know colors and deaf people can¡¯t talk, it seems that there is a problem with the ability to build up energy innately. It looks like it can¡¯t draw out anything other than the energy it originally had.¡±


    ¡°I think so. I didn¡¯t grow up eating badly, even though I couldn¡¯t enjoy the wealth and glory. He didn¡¯t have the spirit.¡±


    Why taboos are taboos. A method like gluttony won¡¯t work for me. It bes increasingly clear.


    ¡°Grunt. It¡¯s a pity¡­ He definitely seemed talented.¡±


    ¡°You know now? From now on, practice for me and don¡¯t hang on the sleigh. It¡¯s just draining your strength.¡±


    ¡°Is that important now? I can¡¯t get any stronger at this rate!¡±


    ¡°Or should I weep bitterly over my unfortunate fate? What else can I do, except for Shay to pat me on the shoulder andfort me? It makes no sense.¡±


    ¡°Even if you cry, I won¡¯t pat you on the shoulder!¡±


    ¡®I thought I could solve it with an elixir. If it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s a burden, so I can¡¯t carry it with me every time. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s this episode, but the next episode¡­¡¯


    Huh? might not be bad? If the regressor saves me in the next round and leaves me alone, I¡¯ll be able to try different methods each round.


    Of course, it would be of no use to me now, who is being dragged around as a lump of luggage.


    ¡°It¡¯s like throwing an elixir on the ground. sorry It¡¯s okay, so why don¡¯t you go to sleep? It will be a march from hell starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°wait for a sec. I have something to try.¡±


    ¡®Let¡¯s see that guy¡¯s fate through the eyes of fate. It¡¯s a waste of life¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll enjoy a thousand years. Watching this guy¡¯s fate is worth it.¡¯


    The regressor opened all the seven-colored eyes between his fingers pretending to brush his hair. The seven-colored eyes twinkled one after another and drew a small circle. You can see the bright shining eyes in the eyes.


    ¡®Jeonryun Cheonan. Let¡¯s see the fate of that guy¡­ I wonder if this is right.¡¯


    The fate n was opened for the most useless reason in the world.


    My figure is reflected in the eyes of the regressor. Through the past, present and future, I see the stage I will reach among my destiny that will continue in the future.


    It is said that an eye that sees fate cuts down one¡¯s lifespan. The reason is not as big as you think. There is a limit to the amount of information that humans can process throughout their lifetime, and if unnecessarilyrge information such as a person¡¯s fate is hammered into the brain in a short period of time, health naturally deteriorates. This means that life expectancy is shortened.


    I wonder if it¡¯s worth it, but the regressor took that risk and observed my fate.


    If you have those eyes, you might know. I also read the thoughts of the regressor with a slightly pounding heart.


    The result of peeking into my fate like that is¡­


    ¡®¡­doesn¡¯t it change? in the future? Is this the pinnacle that a human named Hughes can reach¡­?¡¯


    I¡¯ll decide yes? It seemed so too. I¡¯m not disappointed anymore.


    Then the regressor approached me. Then, with a benevolent expression that he rarely shows, he patted my shoulder.


    ¡°Cheer up like that¡­¡±


    He said he wouldn¡¯t. You said you wouldn¡¯t pat him on the shoulder!


    This is worse than I imagined.


    Surprisingly, nothing happened during the night. Seungnyangs only came up with the idea of robbing or stealing our cataphracts, but never put it into action. It was fortunate for them. Because the bloodthirsty General Yuk had his eyes wide open.


    Hildeined dissatisfiedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I had attempted stealing in the middle of the night, I could have killed her in self-defense.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about when youe to sign an armistice? Don¡¯t do anything that could be an excuse.¡±


    The regressor dismissed it as a bad joke, but I shuddered when I read that it was sincere. That person is also a bit strange.


    They decided to take a step ahead of Hilde¡¯s intent to kill. After getting ready, we got on the cataphract and called the driver.


    ¡°Digi. Are you awake?¡±


    The golem who received the call answered after a while.


    [¡­Bureau Communications¡­ Above¡­. Limit¡­ amount¡­]


    A crackling voice rang weakly. The golem tried to hold the steering wheel with its wobbly arms, but lowered its head as if it had lost its strength.


    Hilde muttered as she tapped the golem.


    ¡°Tsk. It seems that themunication distance has reached a limit. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It is a miracle that we have reached this point even though we have left the military territory. Dizzy¡¯s mission is over. You don¡¯t have to transport this aircraft anymore. I hope you understand.¡±


    A weak reaction flowed from the golem, but itpletely lost its magical energy and stopped.


    The support of the signal soldier ends here. Now we have to find the way with our own strength. Hilde roughly folded the golem, threw it in the back seat, and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°ha. I can¡¯t help it. From here on, ¡®I¡¯ will drive. It¡¯s a big deal if I get bored, so please put a snack in ¡®my¡¯ mouth next to my father!¡±


    ¡°Where do you say there are snacks in the military? We got all our supplies in canned food.¡±


    ¡°Sheesh! Damn country!¡±


    With the sound of Hilde¡¯s tongue clicking, the Cataphract departed into the distant wilderness.


    A little before sunrise in the morning, while the dawn sky was gloomy, the Cataphract made a rattling sound as it advanced through the wilderness. The roof was blown off to reduce the weight, so the Cataphract, despite its excellent performance, did not look much different from the wagon.


    Through the exposed roof, the wind, light and dust hit me without any filtering. The wide wheels im to be the music box of the curvednd and convey the song of the earth as it is. He was skilled in bullying the heavens, the earth, and humans.


    But minor inconveniences are the proof of true life. Because you are alive, you feel ufortable trying to live. The cool wind blew behind us and we continued on our way¡­


    except for one half-dead man who was very dissatisfied with the light of the sun. Tyr groaned and tilted his parasol as the sun appeared over the horizon.


    ¡°This is the first time I have traveled such a bright road in my life. You can¡¯t see a shadow anywhere.¡±


    ¡°wait a minute. I will put up some tents.¡±


    ¡°It happened. There is nothing like fluttering fabric.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not ying specifically for Tyr, are you? I have to hit it at least in case it rains.¡±


    That this is raw color. Even though he knew it wouldn¡¯t help much, he set up a tent to provide temporary shade to appease the ufortable Tyr.


    ¡®Hmm. I have sincerity, so don¡¯t ept goodwill.¡¯


    Having said that it was not necessary, Tyr obediently went in and sat down under the tent. He still had his parasol on his shoulder, but he grumbled with a more rxed expression than before.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was a long and busy journey? But why doesn¡¯t it move at night? They don¡¯t seem like people who are running out of time at all to waste nearly half of their day.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? When Tyr is in the coffin, he cannot tell the difference between a day and a month. And then only for one night.¡±


    ¡°That is the story of when I stay in the dark. If the sun shines on that shameless face, don¡¯t you know that a day has passed even if you don¡¯t want to know?¡±


    ¡°I also sometimes wish the sun wouldn¡¯t rise when I didn¡¯t want to get up, but I can¡¯t help it here. I have to go and see whates out ahead.¡±


    Tyr snorted and replied.


    ¡°Whateveres out of it, isn¡¯t it just a rock or a fence at best? If I see it and break it or dodge it, that¡¯s it.¡±


    It¡¯s strange that the word ¡°break¡±es before the word ¡°avoid¡±. There are obstacles in the world that cannot be ovee by force.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be?¡±


    Tyr, slightly offended, replied with a deliberately angry face.


    ¡°You are ignoring me too much. The night is my time and the darkness illuminates me. Even if there is no light, we can cope with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying Tyr¡¯s power iscking¡­¡±


    It was then. Hilde, who found something, hurriedly bent the steering wheel and shouted.


    ¡°be careful!¡±


    bang. At the same time, the Cataphract shook greatly. It seemed that the front wheel had hit something hard and lifted it up. Jim floated up for a moment and Aji barked in surprise.


    Fortunately, the Cataphract is a military masterpiece designed to break through any terrain. I¡¯m just not that shocked. I get the shock.


    Hilde hurriedly turned the steering wheel to avoid an obstacle that suddenly appeared. I had to hold on to the railing because my body was leaning back and forth.


    Meanwhile, Tyr asked.


    ¡°¡­Weren¡¯t we running over the wilderness a while ago?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°But now¡­ like¡­¡±


    Tyr looked around slowly.


    A low hill with sparsely grown trees. Small house sites were scattered like pebbles there. It seemed that a long time had passed since only traces had disappeared. As if it had fallen a long time ago.


    Tyr asked.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s like looking at ruins. What town is this?¡±


    It is the most meaningless question in the nations. While I was contemting what to say, the regressor replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Was this vige an ancient golden country or was it built and destroyed by different countries? Or no one knows if it just came into existence the other day. Because they are nations.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just this. There are times when a sandy beach continues and suddenly you see a pile of stones. There are times when a cliff suddenly appears in the middle of a vige. It¡¯s not strange no matter whates out. Because there is no reason why it was created.¡±


    After speaking, the regressor looked forward.


    After digging around the house site, the Cataphract finally reached the top of the hill and ran downhill again. Thanks to that, the scene that was hidden by the hill was revealed in front of my eyes.


    The regressor muttered when he saw the huge structure built at the end of the downhill.


    ¡°¡­that would be the same.¡±


    It was a more magnificent Great Wall when seen from afar. Arge castle was blocking our view as if it had been decorated for a long time along the horizon. It was so high that you couldn¡¯t see the back of the downhill, and it was so long that one end was out of sight.


    However, the other side was not connected further. It didn¡¯t copse or copse, but it was just finished there, as if construction had stopped. Thanks to this, it seemed that the Great Wall would not be able to fulfill its role of separatingnd fromnd.


    Fortunately for us, that is. Hilde drove the Cataphract to the side where there was no wall.


    As they got closer, the majesty of the Great Wall increased. The ramparts towering vertically above the well-trodden ground showed no signs of age.


    Was it that there was no battle or was the castle wall strong enough not to be damaged by battle? Tyr expressed admiration toward the wall, which may have been useless or toopetent.


    ¡°It¡¯s on a grand scale. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a big and magnificent castle. Although the height is far away, admirationes from the endless walls. Even if the middle had not been cut off, it would have been a great wall that would go down in history. How much time did it take to build a castle the size of mine¡­¡±


    The regressor answered Tyr¡¯s self-talk.


    ¡°It will be a day.¡±


    ¡°hmm? Did you say Shay Haru?¡±


    ¡°huh. Only one person built that castle. It took a day to build. If nothing else, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    The words of the regressor are clearly true. I don¡¯t know what the truth is because I haven¡¯t faced Hwanggeumgyeong directly, but it is also the truth that has been revealed on the surface.


    By the way¡­


    ¡°Mr. Shay. Let¡¯s stop giving superficial exnations and now exin properly, right? Who made that and what does he do?¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s hard to exin in words. But now I have to tell you slowly. Until when will you only show it indirectly?


    The regressor dragged his horse as if embarrassed.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t have the confidence to exin. The ability of the golden mirror is so heterogeneous¡­ In fact, I don¡¯t even know the principle well.¡¯


    Wow, what an extraordinary person. What can¡¯t be exined can be. Because the authority of the golden mirror is so heterogeneous.

 Chapter 331

    But are you saying you were confident until now? You barely exined anything right?


    ¡°Kuh hmm. why don¡¯t you You seem to know that too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long ss time. Trainee Shay, make sure you learn well.¡±


    ¡°I know too! Just exin instead!¡±


    ¡°There is a saying that if you can¡¯t exin it with your own words, you don¡¯t know it. Ah, Mr. Shay.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Shay. How long do I have to wait?¡±


    ¡°¡­groan, okay.¡±


    Originally, there should be a ckboard and a pointing rod, but it is not suitable here. I¡¯m sorry, but I just have to say it. He began to exin while sitting on his back.


    ¡°I will tell you simply. The golden mirror¡¯s ability is alchemy. It is the most powerful and extensive alchemy of creation in the world.¡±


    ¡°You mean that ability you used to y with pieces of iron?¡±


    ¡°Our alchemy is a jokepared to the Golden Goblet. Is it cut off in the middle of that castle? Of course, at first nce, it may seem like there is arge castle and something with destructive power has destroyed it, but¡­ in fact, it is the exact opposite.¡±


    The reason why people from all over the world ride their own vehicles. It is a country of alchemy and at the same time the most fundamental cause of everyone living a nomadic life.


    ¡°Originally, the golden mirror passed over the wilderness where there was nothing, and the castle was ¡®annuated¡¯.¡±


    It is because of the authority of the golden gyeong to create the territory of a country.


    The golden mirror turns everything in the world upside down. No, I can¡¯t do that, so I create something new. Creation is the destruction of the original order. Therefore, in order to avoid the course of destruction, the people of the nations became wanderers.


    He took a deep breath and continued his exnation.


    ¡°When you think about it again, isn¡¯t it strange? Why is the Great Wall built at the bottom of the hill? With a castle of this size, why was it cut off without any context? Alchemy exins that question. It was built at the bottom of the hill because the soil and rocks here were used as materials. The reason the castle was cut off in the middle without any trace¡­ It wasn¡¯t something that broke it, it was just that it wasn¡¯t built that far.¡±


    Therefore, it is not strange no matter what geographical feature or structure appears in the nations. Because the reason is clear.


    It exists because the golden mirror made it. The following exnation is not necessary.


    However, Tyr, whose knowledge stopped 300 years ago, expressed doubts.


    ¡°Why did the one called the Golden Jing not make a castle?¡±


    ¡°No one knows that except for the golden mirror. Ever since the theory of the uselessness of the wall appeared, do you still make things like the Great Wall? Why does the golden gyeong travel around the world and fill the emptynd with something? It is just spection.¡±


    ¡°This is a strange one.¡±


    ¡°Well, Tyr was a suspiciously sleepy vampire until he met him in person. You won¡¯t even know about the golden mirror unless you meet it in person. Now I am only telling you what I heard.¡±


    Anyone who has studied properly can answer this much. Do you know about the history of neighboring countries? Especially if it is a virtual enemy country.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite deep to understand what you¡¯ve heard¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that this guy is a military citizen? He speaks as if he has lived in many countries.¡¯


    It¡¯s an indirect experience. While the regressor grumbled in his mind, Tyr remembered something and rolled his hand and mmed it.


    ¡°Ah, I remember. Phew you said in the abyss. The country copsed because someone created a lot of gold through alchemy. Could it be that he is the Golden Goblet?¡±


    ¡°Oh you remember this. My education was not in vain.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. isn¡¯t that basic? Everything you said was stored deep.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. The person responsible for disrupting and destroying the Golden Kingdom, which enjoyed all kinds of wealth and glory, was the golden mirror Democrias. Just by his existence, all the gold and weapons in the gold country lost their value, and gold people couldn¡¯t believe anything in a world overflowing with fakes that were more brilliant than the real thing.


    Trust is broken and the economy is broken. The rich have fallen and the poor have fallen. In the ever-recurring chaos, all resentment was directed at the Golden Sutra and the alchemist who had been taught by him. The King of the Golden Kingdom wanted to execute all the alchemists¡­¡±


    What are you talking about from here on out? The results have already unfolded before my eyes. He shrugged and spoke.


    ¡°Looking at the gold kingdoms perishing and the nations bing like this, it must have failed, right?¡±


    You¡¯ll know what happened¡­ if I ever meet the golden mirror, but I haven¡¯t met him face-to-face yet. You may find out this time.


    The King of the Golden Kingdom, one of the Five Lords. The King of Steel, who had the power to understand and analyze all human skills, called the monster of understanding¡­ why was he ¡®eaten¡¯ by just one human being? Why is he who killed the king iming to be the Golden Sutra?


    This is your chance to find out.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, in many countries, it is said that it is impossible to farm unless it is a very blessednd. Originally, it is not a goodnd for farming, but even if you prepare a foundation like that, once the goldenndscape passes by¡­ the golden field you worked hard for will turn into a royal pce covered with carpets.¡±


    That is also the reason why gold looks like stone in many countries. They are not seduced by appearances. Something to eat, something to wear. Make what you need at the time, or take it away if you don¡¯t have it. There is no logic other than survival.


    Thend with the most tools in the world but the way of life closest to the wild.


    The Cataphracts made their way past the unfinished Great Wall. The Jangseong showed the wanderer the inside without fulfilling his role.


    The scenery seen from the starting point of the Great Wall has changed significantly.


    Artificial structures began to appear sparsely. I thought the surroundings were getting more and moreplicated, but before I knew it, the Cataphract was in the middle of the city.


    On one side of the field of view, small brick houses lined up. A four-story pavilion overlooks the world from far away. The long stretch of road was littered with polished stones. It was like seeing a prosperous city built by nning even a single brick.


    However, this is also the work of the golden mirror. There is a city, but there is no human shadow to be found in it.


    Because there was no manpower or food to run the city in the city.


    ¡°Awesome. To create a city alone while being a mere human¡­¡±


    Tyr¡¯s eyes twinkled like a child. Apparently, even a ghost town seemed strange to a vampire who had fallen asleep 300 years ago.


    Actually, it¡¯s not just Tyr. I too was feeling the same way. Although the direction is a bit different from Tyr.


    ¡°Hey, Shay. I am thinking about it now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s new?¡±


    ¡°Are you passing the armistice agreement to Hwang Geum-gyeong?¡±


    ¡°maybe? Will that happen?¡±


    ¡°But will there be a truce? The ability of the golden mirror is even more amazing when you see it in real life, right?¡±


    Power of the Golden Scenic Alchemy that is extremely close to creation. It is powerful enough to create huge castles and cities, and it is sophisticated enough to have different shapes of bricks. Truly the alchemist of the creation of heaven and earth.


    If so, the question arises here.


    The regressor said that the army wins over the nations. Maybe against the Golden Goblet.


    How did the military be a powerful nation? only with an army?


    ¡°What if Golden Jing does not ept the armistice? What if you say you¡¯re being arrogant and turn us all into gold, then advance and attack the military with pride?¡±


    This is an important issue.


    The regressor was confident that the nations would ept an armistice. After reading the memories of the regressor, I was indirectly influenced and suddenly joined this journey.


    However, after confirming the power of the Golden Sutra with my own eyes, I began to feel a bit skeptical.


    No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s scary. If you build a castle on top of my head and knock it down, you¡¯ll be like a worm that will be crushed right away.


    ¡°It¡¯s a military country with a short history, but it has no mysteries to protect itself¡­ All countries have alchemy and golden sses. Mr. Xie, can you win the Golden Journey?¡±


    ¡°¡­if I do my best.¡±


    The regressor¡¯s attitude is lukewarm. Where should I read my thoughts?


    ¡®The Golden Jing isn¡¯t something to win or lose. It is more heterogeneous than Tyrkanjaka. But I don¡¯t have the confidence to exin it, and it¡¯s difficult if I just say it and get scared¡­¡¯


    Look. You are not confident either!


    As can be seen in the case of Tir and Lia, I prefer to be on the same side when dealing with an unmatchable force.


    What¡¯s the easiest way to win a 17-to-1 fight? The correct answer is that I be one of the 17 people. How did you beat 17 people alone?


    anyway. I have something to do with Hwang Keum-gyeong, but I don¡¯t have to approach it in the same way as a regressor. The armistice agreement inevitably contains the sparks of a fight. If the castle copses on your head after fighting the displeased Golden Sphere, it will disappear without a chance to show off your abilities.


    ¡°Please be honest. Because you are prepared.¡±


    But the regressor will know something. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand out so confidently.


    When I inquired, the regressor changed his mind and said:


    ¡®okay. This guy only whines with his mouth, but he¡¯s the guy who casually steps into a minefield. I won¡¯t run away because I¡¯m not confident.¡¯


    The regressor who came to his own conclusion answered honestly, recalling the golden mirror of the previous episode.


    ¡°I probably won¡¯t win. The authority of the golden mirror is so heterogeneous that it is bizarre. Even if Jizan is there, you won¡¯t be able to reach him.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    I expected it, but it is. I didn¡¯t have the confidence to win.


    Nodding long enough, I ordered Hilde.


    ¡°Hilde, give me back the car. I want to go back.¡±


    ¡°yes! We¡¯ll go back like this! Hurray! It is a war!!¡±


    ¡°No, no! wait!¡±


    The regressor hurriedly tugged at my cor and shouted.


    ¡°hey! They said they were prepared!¡±


    ¡°I am prepared to run away! I am prepared to throw away my trivial honor and save a noble life!¡±


    ¡°Resolve is not a word to use at such times! What are you going to do when you go back there?¡±


    ¡°I will say it! What are you going to do without even having the confidence to win?! Do more than just die!¡±


    I tried to shake off both arms that were caught, but I can¡¯t shake it off because it¡¯s too strong. In the end, it sounded like a bit of an annoyance and shouted.


    ¡°You seem to be arrogant that you seeded in attacking the military, but in fact, the military is a pseudo-state that doesn¡¯t even look like a country! A deformed country with a needlesslyplicated and fragile structure without a mystic to protect the country and without a powerful king! It was thanks to him that we were able to rob the military!¡±


    ¡°Hey~. It¡¯s true, but the feeling of the military people listening to it is strange~.¡±


    In fact, the fact that the army didn¡¯t copse was all thanks to the saintess¡¯ protection¡­


    Ah, let¡¯s get rid of the word blessing. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a pretense, but Gaho sounds too sacred.


    In any case, it was barely maintained because the saintess found and denied all the ¡®possibility of the kingdom¡¯s destruction¡¯ that she saw in the future.


    It was not strange how and when the military might perish. Even the saintess was deteriorating to the point of deteriorating, to the point of making a substitute called a telmunications soldier. If someone made up his mind and put their hands to it, it would have copsed in an instant.


    In fact, it was almost destroyed because only three people were killed.


    But the nations are different. Regardless of the size or scale of the country, the roots that make up the nations are firm.


    The Golden Book of Democrias. He is the nations, and the nations are he. Even if all the people in the nations are killed, as long as there is a golden mirror, one day the same nation will be established again.


    And as long as I can¡¯t beat the Golden Goblet, holding the armistice in front of him is like putting my life in his hands. If Hwanggeumgyeong refused to sign a truce, it would just be disbanded on the spot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight! i¡¯m going! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Listen to the end! There is no need to directly fight the golden mirror!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Sit back.¡±


    me really you should have told me that A regressor who believed after all!


    ¡°Your attitude changes so easily without constancy!¡±


    ¡°Could you call it flexible response?¡±


    Isn¡¯t that obvious? When circumstances change, attitudes must also change.


    Still, the regressor has an idea. I knew I had to fight the golden mirror again. No matter how much I regress, I won¡¯t put my head into it without a n.


    ¡°Why is there nothing to fight about? Is Hwang Geum-gyeong the one who rushes to sign the armistice agreement?¡±


    The regressor shook his head and reluctantly confessed what he knew.


    ¡°No, the golden mirror will not cooperate with us. But they won¡¯t attack us either. Maybe¡­ he¡¯ll be indifferent.¡±


    ¡®Because in the past, when I visited many countries ahead of the end of the world¡­ I couldn¡¯t even talk to the golden age.¡¯

 Chapter 332

    The regressor chose his words, recalling the previous episode. In her mind, the image of the golden mirror she had seen from afar came to mind.


    Before the King of Sin appears. Ahead of the world crisis, the guardians of the golden pce gave the returnee a chance to meet the golden mirror alone. The regressor, who climbed on top of the pce and climbed into an empty battle, shouted for help while exining what had happened to the golden mirror.


    However, the golden mirror did not even look at her. I didn¡¯t even hear your voice. Deep in thought, he continued to create something with alchemy. A number of useless toys fell behind him.


    The regressor tried to divert attention by hitting the golden mirror. However, as she got closer, an intangible energy pushed her away. The force field of the golden mirror was strong enough to push even the regressor who had grown stronger with all kinds of treasures at the end of the century.


    wall of separation. Golden Kyung continued alchemy beyond the force field.


    As if theing destruction had nothing to do with him.


    In the end, the regressor who couldn¡¯t stand it swung the Jizan at him¡­ but the moment he broke the force field and touched the realm of the golden mirror, the world moved to exclude her.


    The power of the golden sutra is alchemy. Alchemy at its peak creates all things. All things created to kill humans attacked the regressors. At that time, even a regressor who had reached the stage would almost die.


    After that, they were attacked by the guardians who came along, so the regressor couldn¡¯t even try anything more and was kicked out¡­


    Anyway, it was valuable information for the regressor who came back even after dying.


    ¡°The Golden Goblet is crazy.¡±


    iced coffee. So¡­ you¡¯re saying that if you say something wrong, you¡¯ll erase me from the world, right? I know.


    I got up again.


    ¡°I want to go back too.¡±


    ¡°wait! I don¡¯t mean he¡¯s a lunatic tyrant. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s just concentrating on making something like he¡¯s lost his mind. As if filling all the nations with junk!¡±


    ¡°Why push the armistice agreement to such a crazy person? It¡¯s not realistic.¡±


    ¡°So no! I didn¡¯t bring the armistice agreement to show it to Hwanggeumgyeong. War can be prevented even if only the guardians of the Golden Pce can be persuaded! The Golden Jing is indifferent no matter what happens to the country, and in the end, it is the guardians who move the nations!¡±


    I just found out The golden mirror is powerful, but it¡¯s just an old man with dementia wandering around? Are the guardians really powerful? Then you should have said it from the beginning.


    Regressors are really hard to read thoughts. I can¡¯t read the information from the past rounds beyond time, so I have to make the regressor recall those memories from time to time, but it¡¯s quite tiring.


    ¡°What is it, Shay? If you said that from the start, why are you hiding something that would be fine?¡±


    ¡°¡­On the surface, it is said that the Golden Sutra rules all nations. The guardians are also loyal to the golden mirror. It¡¯s simr, so I didn¡¯t bother to correct it.¡±


    The regressor hesitated and made an excuse, but I read every thought hidden behind it.


    ¡®This is the secret of the Golden Pce. Because it is information that cannot be known without meeting Hwang Keum-gyeong in person. If you tell me this information, you can¡¯t escape the suspicion that you are a saint. If I answer too many times, I¡¯ll have to exin the regression¡­ Fortunately, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m suspicious yet.¡¯


    well. what about Isn¡¯t it dangerous now?


    It¡¯s good anyway. If you are the guardian of the golden pce, you will be in the golden pce, and there will be a golden mirror. I, a foreigner, will have a chance to walk confidently and read the thoughts of Hwang Keum-gyeong, so I have to go.


    Only then will I read the thoughts of the Golden Scroll to find out how Elric, the King of the Golden Kingdom, one of the descendants of the Five Lords, fell.


    no i misunderstood To be a little more certain.


    I must find out with my own strength why the five lords who took away the power of the human king were abandoned by humans.


    That way¡­ I¡¯ll get my representation back.


    Grandimour, the king of the kingdom.


    A monarch who had the power to not receive enmity from his fellow human beings was swept away by the great will of the people and died.


    It is death without a doubt. Even though the kingdom was kept alive by the saintess, the cause of the death of the king was purely caused by human hands. Even the power of not receiving hostility could not ovee the corruption and chaos of a society that was muchrger than before.


    The princess, the lineage of the monarch, is alive, but it doesn¡¯t matter now.


    Because it has been proven that simply not receiving hostility from others is not enough to be a king simply for the reason that ¡®people are good¡¯.


    It would have been easier if it wasn¡¯t for the saintess. In the wind that persists in the future where the military is maintained far away¡­ Everything is wrapped in a secret, so I went around annoyingly.


    Anyway, all that¡¯s left now is four.


    The next order is Elric, the king of the Golden Kingdom. The king of technology and metallurgy, who grasps and understands all structures at once, has been devoured by Hwanggeumgyeong. We need to know what happened¡­ from now on.


    Fortunately, the saintess didn¡¯t seem to be able to use her hands on this one, so if you go and read her thoughts, it will reveal how she fell.


    Ah, thinking about it, the heat is spreading again. I was wondering if I was lucky enough to find traces of the King and the great servant in the bottomless pit. Because the saintess persists in the future where the king survives even there¡­


    The king of humans is trying to learn a little about humans, but he¡¯s tackling them one by one. Heaven is also a problem. It¡¯s slick to say that you look down on everything. In fact, aren¡¯t you a stalker for everyone? someone to catch me


    At this point, it is fortunate that a regressor appeared. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the traces of the five lords by passing through the interference of the Seonghwangcheong. Actually, in the past when there were regressors, it seems that the abyss has failed.


    phew. If there wasn¡¯t a regressor, it would have been a big deal¡­


    Oh, isn¡¯t it.


    Anyway, if you search for it and return, everything will be gone. Rather, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just passing information to the enemy.


    Maybe the regressor is also a saint.


    ¡°Hmm. It seems like everything has arrived.¡±


    I heard Hilde¡¯s voice. I raised my head and looked in the direction the Cataphract was heading. At the end of the road, which was created purely by the many peopleing and going, an impressive sight was unfolding in front of my eyes.


    ¡°I have arrived.¡±


    You can see a wide open meadow. Horses and sheep pluck fluff with their mouths on a carpet woven by nature. The human on the mount is keeping a keen eye on the horses and sheep so they don¡¯t disappear. It seemed that the fact that the gaze was mainly directed outward determined that the disappearance of the beast was due to an intentional rather than an arbitrary reason.


    and beyond. Hundreds of tents formed a huge colony on a tnd surrounded by barbed wire. The sound of fabric fluttering in the wind is loud. The heated energy created by the crowd is also felt here.


    muttered the regressor.


    ¡°It¡¯s camp.¡±


    It¡¯s definitely different from the ghost towns you¡¯ve seen before. It was much messier and dirty than that, but originally, dirt is the dregs left after living. The city made of tents was full of life beyond imagination.


    ¡°I will enter!¡±


    Hilde headed for the doorway between the barbed wire.


    There was also a gatekeeper in the camp. The gatekeeper, not very sincere, stopped us and asked our intentions.


    ¡°Stop there. For what purpose did youe? Are you staying for a long time or are you leaving soon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gone in one day!¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving? If so, there is no fee. Instead, put the mount on the fence and walk inside.¡±


    The gatekeeper said that and waved his hand as if he had nothing more to say. I was a little bit quarrelsome as if I was tired from working for a long time. However, Hilde, who did not know about his situation, asked for his opinion with a wink.


    ¡®You¡¯re being arrogant towards diplomatic envoys for being the gatekeeper of a camp. father. What should I do? Breaking through force after cutting my throat?¡¯


    What kind of forced breakthrough? Is this person the right person? Don¡¯t you know the difference between a truce and an extended war? If you¡¯re going to bully me, do it when no one is watching.


    ¡°For now, follow the words.¡±


    ¡°Sorry~. yes~.¡±


    Hilde drove the Cataphract to the outside of the fence.


    Drifters¡¯ mounts were lined up outside the fence. Fearing that their mounts might be stolen, the owners of the mounts were dozing off against the fence with each weapon in their arms. Even if you go over only one barbed wire, it¡¯s a camp.


    ¡°Everyone is afraid to leave their mounts for fear of being stolen. You got a lot of bang for your buck at camp, too. Those who are leaving soon should share their strength.¡±


    ¡°I know. If we don¡¯t leave one here, we¡¯ll be robbed.¡±


    As the saying goes, things without owners in many countries belong to the person who first found them. Everyone on the street is a potential thief. It would be dangerous to leave it without an owner.


    Tyr came out.


    ¡°No problem. I won¡¯t leave my ck knight behind.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t trust the ck knight. Even now, you haven¡¯t lost yet, have you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is it that unreliable?¡±


    ¡®Since I got my heart back, I can¡¯t handle my people properly, so I¡¯m getting all sorts of scolding. I need to find a way out soon. Otherwise, the mistreatment will not cease¡­¡¯


    No, this is not mistreatment. It¡¯s a serious judgment call.


    The guard¡¯s job is not to prevent theft, but to dissuade the intent to steal. However, the ck knight from head to toe runs the risk of being regarded as simr to an obsidian statue. that encourages theft.


    Besides, there¡¯s something more suitable than the ck knight. A good human being¡­ no friend. It¡¯s not reliable, but I have a friend to use for times like this.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°bruise? why?¡±


    ¡°Will you look after this car while wee and go?¡±


    ¡°Woof woof? Protect?¡±


    okay. Aji has an instinct to protect his territory. It¡¯s not for nothing that humans bred dogs as guard dogs.


    I don¡¯t know if Aji will be wary of strangers¡­ Still, wouldn¡¯t he give up stealing just because he had a son? Even though Aji is the king of dogs, he looks like a human with animal ears.


    ¡°There is no need to attack. If someone snoops on this cataphract or touches it carelessly, it barks loudly. to hear everything That is enough.¡±


    ¡°bruise! Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Nice! Then I¡¯ll ask you. Don¡¯t follow someone who gives you something to eat. Even if something passes by, don¡¯t take your eyes off it.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to eat? passing? where? where?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that food passes by. So, for example, like the horse over there¡­¡±


    Just then, a clicking sound came. A momentter a horse galloping along the fence suddenly passed us. The golden horsehair that almost touches the floor is blown away by the wind he created.


    A good example is just passing by. Aji also has a hunting instinct. I can¡¯t run away because of something like that.


    ¡°Like that saying, even if something rushes at you, don¡¯t just run because you feel good¡­


    ¡±


    Oops. Aji¡¯s eyes are shining.


    Of course, the horse¡¯s tail swaying from side to side stimted Aji¡¯s hunting instinct. Aji¡¯s head moves like a pendulum along the horse¡¯s tail. At one point, Aji jumped to the ground and shouted loudly.


    ¡°Woof woof! Stand there!¡±


    ¡°Yaaaaaaa! Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    But Aji is the dog king. In the blink of an eye, the horse caught up behind him. I had no intention of attacking, so I only barked and touched the horse¡¯s tail, but the frightened horse ran away shaking its head like crazy.


    Chet. I¡¯m going to catch a word how expensive is that


    ¡°I can¡¯t! I¡¯m going to catch Aji, so you decide who will go inside!¡±


    ¡°Can you catch up?¡±


    ¡°Do you catch up because you can catch up? I follow because I have to follow!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be meeting the campsite, so bring Aji.¡±


    After grabbing the things I needed, I quickly followed Aji¡¯s shadow. The regressor looked at my back and btedly remembered something.


    ¡®Why are you carrying a rope when you go to pick up Aji?¡¯


    That¡¯s because in many countries, the person who finds it is the owner. It looks like a pretty good horse, but if you have an aji, you can drive it.


    I don¡¯t need to talk to myself riding a Cataphract, but humans have the concept of barter. If you don¡¯t need it, exchange it at a pawnshop and eat it. You can get a pretty good price for it.


    I don¡¯t know who it is, but I¡¯ll eat well.


    ¡°Woof woof! Woof woof! Stop moving!¡±


    -Pu hee hee hee.


    Didn¡¯t have to look for that long. Aji was spinning round and round staring at the horse inside the low fence. Unfortunately, the horse targeted by the king of beasts was frightened and wept bitterly.


    I hurried to the scene.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re a good puppy! Well done!¡±

 Chapter 333

    ¡°bruise? Did I do well?¡±


    ¡°okay! I did one thing, so today is a meat side dish!¡±


    ¡°Aww! good! good!¡±


    ¡°Stay there! Until I go¡­!¡±


    I quickly tied a rope and made a noose. Hang it around your neck like this and pull it. Ah, if I pull the string, I will be dragged along and I will be severely punished.


    Twisting the noose over his head, he slowly approached the immobilized horse. The horse, perhaps frightened by the appearance of a suspicious human, clung to its owner even more.


    how is the owner?


    ¡®¡­is Seungnyang proudly trying to steal a horse in broad daylight? ¡­Anyway, it¡¯s near the camp. Did I look down on you¡­.¡¯


    A thoughtes from someone hidden in the shadow of the horse. Looking back, the horse did not escape, but arrived. with the owner.


    ¡®¡­In addition, he raised prisoners as ves¡­ He is an incurable viin.¡¯


    Chet. No matter how much I can live without thew, I don¡¯t prefer robbery. Robbery is a violent crime.


    A violent crime is a crime that only powerful people canmit. Because I am weak, I cannotmit a violent crime and remain a petty criminal. Of course, if the opponent is weaker than me, he canmit a violent crime with his rtive strength, but¡­


    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll melt it.¡¯


    It won¡¯t work. I threw the noose that had been spinning.


    Not words, but to Aji.


    ¡°bruise?¡±


    Aji caught the flying noose with his mouth. Even so, he stared at me with a puzzled face as to why this was flying at him.


    Clearing my throat a little, I immediately scolded Aji.


    ¡°Yeah man! What if you bully others!¡±


    ¡°Mungmung?¡±


    ¡°A horse is man¡¯s friend, vehicle, and wealth! Treat it with respect and don¡¯t bully it! Why are you being so scary! Did I teach you that!¡±


    I do not know yet? I¡¯m scolding you. You are being scolded.


    Aji tilted his head, as if he still didn¡¯t understand the situation, then suddenly shook his head as if he thought it was a joke.


    ¡°Mung!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! don¡¯t pull! Fall!¡±


    The body jumps up and is thrown to the ground. Shame and sorrowe before pain. Is this the feeling of a freshwater fish that goes up with a fishing rod?


    Someone came over me, drooping down. He was the owner of the horse.


    Her rust-red hair is tied back in a ponytail. ck grease and melted iron adhered to the loose overalls. He had a calm impression, but he seemed to be having a hard time making facial expressions, perhaps because of the band-aids all over his face.


    A woman who looked like something between an alchemist and a corps of engineers looked down at me and asked.


    ¡°¡­Are you the owner?¡±


    ¡°I wish I was the owner. What kind of master in the world feeds, clothes and ys with you? Rather, he must be my master.¡±


    ¡°bruise! Woof woof! I am not the owner! Major shareholder!¡±


    Aren¡¯t you a major shareholder yet? Above all, the person concerned is living so firmly, what kind of a major shareholder?


    The woman who nced at Aji asked again as if to confirm.


    ¡°¡­tried to steal a horse.¡±


    ¡°no? I was afraid that Aji would harm the horse, so I tried to stop it. It¡¯s a nuisance to hurt someone¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°¡­as for the noose.¡±


    ¡°I threw it to catch Aji. We have to stop it before it hurts.¡±


    ¡°¡­About the meat side dishes?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t make Aji eat a horse, can you? So, you should turn your attention to meat side dishes first. It was a measure for safety.¡±


    how is it My logical excuse.


    The woman said nothing to the argument with perfect logic. A strong willes from the tightly closed mouth.


    ¡®¡­at the point of making excuses, seungnyang is in the top 10%.¡¯


    What kind of country are the nations that make it into the top 10% just because they made excuses? Even if you know, you don¡¯t know. The woman nodded slightly and went back.


    ¡°¡­good. I will pass.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? If you think about it, the horse that escaped from the grazingnd was wrong. Are you not managing your vehicle correctly? What if such a precious horse is stolen?¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t even respond to my bullshit. You ignore useless words. It¡¯s the type that¡¯s difficult to create gaps in. If so, a slightly different number.


    The woman muttered as she stroked the horse¡¯s mane.


    ¡°¡­Aurea came to help me.¡±


    ¡°Aurea?¡±


    ¡°¡­My horse¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? It must have been time to introduce our pets to each other. I¡¯ll do it too. He is Aji. They have a bad habit of chasing after them when they see them running.¡±


    ¡®¡­pets beasts¡­should we revise the evaluation? Even the bottom 1% of Seungnyang didn¡¯t have such a broken personality.¡¯


    I really don¡¯t know the standards of the nations. Seeing a dog and calling it a dog, but falling from the top 10% to the bottom 1%? what is this fall


    Meanwhile, Aji tapped my feet and waggled his tail.


    ¡°Woof woof! hey human! You lie well!¡±


    ¡°hey. No need to exin. Everyone here knows that I am human, right?¡±


    ¡°End of introduction!¡±


    ¡°Did you introduce me just because it was pet time?!¡±


    ¡®¡­Puhuh. funny rtionship. It¡¯s good.¡¯


    The womanughed inwardly and turned her head.


    Taking her horse, she picked up a steel ingot that had fallen on the ground. Through the torn sleeves, you can see a dark red tattooing down from the elbow. The pure white light descended on the tattoo and permeated the ingot. Vertical geometric lines are carved into the steel ingot.


    The woman concentrated her magic. A light shes. In the blink of an eye, the steel ingot was transformed into a sturdy plow.


    The power to transform matter into magic. It is alchemy. It is also quite high level.


    ¡°plow? It¡¯s something you only use when farming, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    ¡°It is strange. I heard that there are no fields in the nations, but what a plow.¡±


    The woman who was harnessing the plow to her horse nced at me and asked briefly.


    ¡°¡­A drifter?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes. I came in recently.¡±


    ¡°¡­there is a field. The Golden Sutra is almighty.¡±


    When I mentioned the Golden Sutra, the woman¡¯s words became longer. The woman continued to speak with great enthusiasm, as if she were awyer.


    ¡°¡­Hwanggeumgyeong makes fields often. When the Lord passes by, it is full of wide crops. Because of its size, the Golden Pce has a separate juggernaut that harvests the crops¡­¡±


    Hou. Indeed, although the main ie of the nations is looting, food cannot be self-sufficient with that alone. I¡¯m sure food is being supplied somewhere¡­ that must have been the Golden Pce.


    Everything in the nations is what the golden gong has alchemized. But there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t make a field that needs more of the golden gyeong to build a great wall alone¡­ Wait


    a minute. As I continued my thoughts, I realized something and asked again.


    ¡°Wait. Instead of growing crops in the ¡®field¡¯ made by Hwang Keum-gyeong¡­ Hwang Geum-gyeong makes ¡®crops in the field¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    oh wait a minute


    This means a lot. There are rice fields, and crops are supplied little by little from there. This is quite possible.


    But¡­ what if you could make ¡®crops¡¯ to your heart¡¯s content in the first ce? What if alchemy makes the grain ripen¡­?


    ¡°Ooh. That¡¯s a scam. If you can produce food at will, you won¡¯t need anything like supplies.¡±


    ¡°¡­okay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, but why tell me that?¡±


    In the meantime, the woman struggled to tie the plow to the horse. Making a plow with alchemy waspleted in an instant, but the simple task of tying the plow took twice as much time as that. The woman said softly, wiping her sweat with her suspenders.


    ¡°¡­Keep in mind, soldier.¡±


    I was startled.


    How did she know that I was a member of the military? When I showed a moment of caution, the woman briefly nced at my wrist.


    One of the inventions of the military, a biological terminal. A military identification card with condensed human biometric information attached to it. I hope you realize this


    ¡®¡­how great the Golden Sutra is, and what the military government has challenged to fight. Those of you who only honor Maximilien and the like as the sixth growth star won¡¯t even know that piece.¡¯


    Pretending to be embarrassed, he hurriedly tucked his sleeves together. The woman who saw my urgent movements.


    ¡®¡­I have to cover it up now, but the water has already spilled. Foolish military man.¡¯


    you would think


    good. He naturally revealed his identity. Now it¡¯s a bit fair.


    Because I know your identity.


    In countries where there is nond to settle in, there is no ruling ss like a lord. But that doesn¡¯t mean there are no sses.


    Seungnyang is a plunderer. However, plunder alone is not enough to survive in the world. Someone has to produce something that is desperately needed.


    In this ce where by-products of the Golden Scenic Area are scattered everywhere, you must learn alchemy to use them as firewood to build a small bonfire that willst the day. Therefore, most of the people of the nations have a considerable skill in alchemy. Just as a farmer learns farming and a hunter learns how to hunt, alchemy is not an option but a must to live in a country.


    And there are a few that stand out among them.


    A special by-product of the Golden Temple. A chosen alchemist who can process iprehensible substances that cannot be dposed by power or magic.


    The woman in front of him is one of the strongest alchemists in the nations, even Maximilien looks down on him in the field of alchemy. Although I am now farming here.


    ¡°You have a good eye.¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s noisy. On the subject of spies.¡±


    You need to redefine your rtionship in order to have a new conversation. If an ordinary seungnyang asks where the golden pce is or what the golden mirror is, it¡¯s like that.


    However, if I reveal that I am from a military country, I can do it now.


    ¡°For some reason, only the ground here is soft and grass is growing. In the past, thisnd was a rice field created by Hwanggeumgyeong.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you set up camp here instead of in the city? Indeed, no matter how great alchemy is, food is important.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious. Hwang Keum-gyeong can make grain¡­ Why doesn¡¯t grain grow in this field?¡±


    I touched the field with my feet and looked around.


    There is no water source nearby. The only thing that wets her field is water from a small watering can. I put a small barbed wire around it, but it looks too low and fragile to block something aiming for the field.

 Chapter 334

    Even if you ovee all the hardships and bear fruit, the passing wolves will eat the fruit before it ripens.


    Or, the golden mirror could pass one more time before that and turn the field into something else.


    But she is plowing the field.


    ¡°The intellect of thisnd has declined. However, a forced field on unsuitablend cannotst long.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the golden mirror also omnipotent? Is it just imitation?¡±


    ¡°¡­you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I was wrong. Maybe the golden gyeong-Eun can do it, but doesn¡¯t it? If you spend a long time after thinking enough about it, even the quality of the soil will change¡­ You don¡¯t seem to be particrly interested in the nations, do you?¡±


    Kwajik.


    The frightened horse roared and ran forward. Behind the galloping horse, the steel that was once a plow is blown away. It was crumbled ck like a heap of ashes kicked by someone.


    The steel, which otherwise would have stood for a thousand years, quickly rusted in the woman¡¯s hand. No, simply expressing rust is not enough.


    copse. The very structure that makes steel to be perceived as iron has copsed.


    The woman who had disabled the plow in an instant red at me with cold eyes.


    ¡°¡­creating is harder than destroying.¡±


    ¡°sure. I know because I built a tower with cards. It¡¯s hard to build it up, but if someone taps it, it copses.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hwanggeumgyeong-nim continues that difficult task. I don¡¯t know what the military people think of him.¡±


    ¡®¡­Compared to me, who can only destroy things, the one who creates everything is amazing. He¡¯s the supreme being who even creates the world if he has enough time.¡¯


    Sometimes there are people like this. Those who react more sensitively to attacks on the things they like or respect than when they attack themselves.


    At times like this, if you touch that side, an honest reactiones out, so I like it.


    ¡°¡­No matter what you do. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡®¡­Whether it¡¯s a war or an assassination attempt. It¡¯s not my business. No matter what the armed forces do, they can¡¯t do even a speck of harm to the golden mirror.¡¯


    Words are a bit clumsy. It¡¯s a shame because I read your mind. If it was someone else, I would have hadmunication problems.


    ¡°¡­But if you want to insult the golden mirror.¡±


    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll melt it myself.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t a bluff.


    I just drained my mana and the ground sank. It wasn¡¯t earth sorcery or gong qigong. Thend that was once made into a field just crumbled and copsed into the soil and gravel where the seeds breathed. Crushed sand flows around her as if an ant ghost had set a trap. If you step on the wrong foot, you will likely slip.


    Disintegration¡¯s unique horse also has a difficult ability. Even if you steal it, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s just a function that elerates corrosion and disintegration, so there¡¯s no benefit even if I use it because I rely on tools for arge part.


    Then, let¡¯s put aside the conflict and build friendships.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re misunderstanding something, but I don¡¯t have any intention of insulting the golden mirror, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that they kept talking as if they had an advantage, so they pointed out their disadvantages in order to gain an advantage in the negotiations.¡±


    The magic power that gnawed all around disappeared. The woman asked again, withdrawing her unique magic.


    ¡°¡­Negotiation?¡±


    ¡°yes. We are peace envoys sent by the military headquarters.¡±


    The woman replied with suspicious eyes.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a spy?¡±


    ¡°If I had been a spy, I wouldn¡¯t have walked confidently in a military mount. As the saying goes, what kind of spy would show all the biometric terminals around?¡±


    ¡®¡­just stupid.¡¯


    Words are harsh. Hey, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s stupid because he¡¯s a dog, but I¡¯m not.


    hmm. I read a lot of thoughts, but I couldn¡¯t read the location of the Golden Pce or how to find it. Even high-ranking people don¡¯t know, how the hell did they eat thend?


    Still, the opponent is the lord of the nations who visited the golden pce. You seem to know better than we do. Shall I ask you one more time?


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s fine. I was having a lot of trouble finding my way in a foreign country, but I never thought I would meet someone who knew the Hwanggeumgyeong. How about helping us and contributing to world peace?¡±


    ¡°¡­world peace?¡±


    ¡°I said it grandiosely, but it¡¯s nothing special, I just need you to set up a negotiating table for us.¡±


    ¡°¡­Negotiation? with whom?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is golden. If the ruler of the nations is not the golden scripture, who is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sincerity?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so anxious? Are there any problems?¡±


    ¡®¡­An audience with the Golden Sutra to negotiate directly? Am I not afraid? Is there no solution?¡¯


    The woman shook her head and replied.


    ¡°¡­Do whatever you feel like.¡±


    ¡°You mean help?¡±


    ¡°¡­no.¡±


    The woman who refused like a knife turned around and looked at her feet. The woman let out a bitter sigh as she looked at thend that seemed to be used for construction rather than farming.


    Are you nning to start farming again? Chet,ck of cooperation.


    ¡°Then, please tell me the location of the Golden Pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Even a way to find the Golden Pce!¡±


    ¡°¡­normally.¡±


    ¡°No, what is normal? How ordinary is the mediocrity I don¡¯t know about!¡±


    ¡®¡­as usual, reading the traces of the ground and asking directions. There is no other way.¡¯


    People in this country don¡¯t know where their pce is! No matter how much you move, you¡¯re sure to know at least one person!


    I¡¯d rather have read and figured it out if I was in a secret, well-hidden ce. Everyone doesn¡¯t know because they walk the ground. Sheesh, do you really have nothing but footsteps?


    ¡°Looking at the farming, it looks like there¡¯s nothing to do. Are you willing to give some guidance?¡±


    ¡°¡­not really.¡±


    ¡°Is it because we are envoys of peace? Blood me War! Let¡¯s break this chain of terrible tragedies and get along better, but we have to help!¡±


    ¡°¡­it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡®¡­You all call thisnd one by one, but in fact, there are only seungnyang who pick up and eat the by-products left by Hwang Hwang Geum-gyeong. The Juggernaut runs wild and thepany only pursues its own profit. No one listens to someone else¡¯s orders¡­ I don¡¯t know if Hwanggeumgyeong himselfmands them.¡¯


    This person is skeptical about ¡®negotiation¡¯, not ¡®peace¡¯. It¡¯s not that I hate peace, I think there¡¯s no way for meaningful negotiations to take ce.


    grunt I¡¯m sorry


    I must read the thoughts of the Golden Sutra. However, if the golden pcees out hostile from the beginning, even that thought is not easy to read. No matter how good your mind reading is, reading the past requires some time and, above all, the opportunity to get close. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do in the Golden Pce, but we have to approach it amicably. This woman


    ,


    who is a follower of the golden mirror and also the owner of the Juggernaut, would be helpful¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help it. In return for the good information, can I tell you something?¡±


    ¡°¡­I do not need.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good farming method that nomads don¡¯t know about. What if you don¡¯t need it?¡±


    The woman stopped. His words and facial expressions don¡¯t show his emotions well, but his actions are honest. He smiled lightly at the nce asking me to speak quickly and spilled a word of rice cake.


    ¡°Now listen carefully. The most important thing in farming.¡±


    ¡°¡­what¡¯s important?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an unbreakable heart! Don¡¯t give up and keep trying!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t stare like that. I can¡¯t even joke.¡±


    Actually, I¡¯m not kidding, but that¡¯s the most important thing. Shrugging my shoulders, I added a little more exnation.


    ¡°All crops were once wild nts without seeds. Humans selected crops that were good to eat and created better varieties by breeding and breeding from there. If humans do such things, they are ssified as three kinds of taboos, and theye and throw stones at them, but nts are widely practiced in the name of breeding.¡±


    ¡°¡­Any good breed?¡±


    ¡°You have to find it! But that can only be learned through trial and error. No matter how good a variety is, you don¡¯t know how well it grows until you nt it here and bear fruit, right? I don¡¯t know if it will fail or seed, but first I have to sow as many kinds of seeds as possible.¡±


    The reason for farming is not because there is not enough food. If you¡¯re the ruler of the nations, you won¡¯t run out of money.


    For her, the fact that the fruit was produced is more important than the fruit.


    ¡°¡­How do I get it?¡±


    ¡°There is no such breed in all countries, so you can get it from a nearby country¡­ For example, a military country! There are evenpanies in the military that specialize in breeding! All we have to do is sign an armistice!¡±


    After turning around and returning to the peace agreement, the woman¡¯s excitement cooled.


    ¡°¡­they end up saying the same thing.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? You¡¯re not the only one nting seeds, are you? I don¡¯t know if it will work or not, but I have to spray it as much as possible.¡±


    How about my build-up persuasion.


    However, even such a desperate build-up did not seem to change the woman¡¯s heart. The woman made the plow again,pletely ignoring me. Calling the horse, I tightened the reins, put it back on, and slowly rode it.


    sheesh i can¡¯t help it How can I turn the heart of a person who has returned to farming?


    ¡°Sheesh. don¡¯t hate Let¡¯s go, Aji.¡±


    Aji jumped up and came towards me.


    ¡°bruise! Meat side dishes!¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even speak, but what kind of meat side dish is this? doesn¡¯t exist. Today is bean porridge.¡±


    ¡°bruise?! liar!¡±


    ¡°Then who wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it and jump? If he had kept it still, he would have put a piece of meat in it. doesn¡¯t exist! From now on, don¡¯t even dream of meat!¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmmm!¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not meat! Don¡¯t bite me!¡±


    The longer the trip, the more leisurely it should start. Now, the beginning of the nations. If you take the wrong direction now, the errors that will ur in the future will be out of control.


    The regressor tried to go to udia, which is the east side, but if the Golden Pce is to the west, it will be lost as much as the distance traveled. Even the regressors of the world didn¡¯t like that, so they mobilized all kinds of means to figure out the approximate location. in a more or less economical way.


    The camps of the nations were now experiencing a happy economic retaliation through voluntary investment of funds.


    Chet. give me that money


    After all, people lie, but money never lies. It took some time to see if the regressor¡¯s supply offensive had its own results, so I stayed at the camp for a day today.


    The camp of the nations was not as quiet as the military night. Evente at night, people went in and out of other people¡¯s tents without hesitation. A man riding a horse runs vigorously down a narrow road. Screaming and running aside, the people cursed and went on their way.


    There are no street lights. However, thanks to all kinds of lights shining in all directions, frommps carried by people to alchemical lights from alchemists on the roadside, the camp was filled with soft light.


    In the middle of it, I was walking through camp alone with a stack of cards in my hand.

 Chapter 335

    ¡°Finally, they¡¯re supplying like a supply.¡±


    I only used cards these days, but they weren¡¯t popr. The magical power contained in the clover would consume a lot of diamonds, even if it were to be stored slowly.


    Many have been lost altogether, and a few have been damaged so that the entire back of the card is visible. It can no longer be used as a game. In the meantime, because of the skewers I made in the abyss, my deck has 10,000 and 2 diamonds, which is very annoying.


    If you¡¯re a magician, you have to pair up. It¡¯s too clunky.


    But a busy road trip. Because it takes too much time for me to make. I think I got pocket money from a regressor. Let¡¯s entrust it to an outstanding alchemist.


    I walked through the camp¡¯s night market in search of an alchemist.


    Seungnyangi picks up the by-products made by Hwanggeumgyeong and sells them. That means there are people who live there. There are merchants in all countries that turn all kinds of materials into goods.


    If you have the Juggernaut, you may not know, but the smaller merchants tend to settle in camps where many people gather. Here you have to be careful and choose someone worth writing about.


    Unlike military countries where everything is set in a frame, the markets of the nations are an arena ofpetition where even buying a piece of iron has to be fought.


    ¡°It¡¯s certified rum produced by the drum store! 990 alke for 50 liters. You can¡¯t cut a dime!¡±


    ¡°Fuck! The official price is 500, but what are you going to do if you double it!¡±


    ¡°If you twist it, you take it off and sell it. next!¡±


    Even when buying simple things, you have to go through a lot of bargaining.


    ¡°Looking for someone to fix my car!¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    ¡°A two-wheeled vehicle with gears!¡±


    ¡°Gear? Is it Maximilien Jane? He rides on a three-legged relic¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyone rides anything. If you¡¯re not going to fix it, get out of here!¡±


    ¡°When did I say I couldn¡¯t fix it? guide me Be well prepared.¡±


    They are parts and people, and they are so different that we have to adapt them to each other.


    ¡°Are you rich?¡±


    ¡°Here you are. By any chance¡­if you¡¯re not rude, can you buy me a ss of rum¡­¡±


    Even those who want to take a bite in the middle. All kinds of human groups gathered and created a crucible of confusion.


    Of course, among those human beings, there are also cheaters. Finally, in front of my eyes, an old man in rags managed to grab my cor through the desk.


    ¡°Cool cool. y with this kid! How can this be only 14 Alke?!¡±


    ¡°customer. Calm down and look at the scales. How do you charge more for this weight of junk iron?¡±


    ¡°A broken arrowhead found in a rock crevice in the castle! It can¡¯t be a mess! and! My senses are definitely over 30kg, but why is it only 28kg here?!¡±


    ¡°Will the scales lie? I guess there¡¯s something wrong with your senses¡­ Well, if you have three fingers, this weight might be too much for you.¡±


    ha ha ha. Laughter was heard from the onlookers. The ridiculed old man¡¯s face turned red. But no matter how angry you get, the scale doesn¡¯t change.


    You have to step on the pedal next to it to change the scale.


    ¡°yap. My foot slipped!¡±


    It looks like the scales are ced on top of a wooden box, but in fact, the box is one set. I pretended to slip and naturally stepped on the pedal on the side of the box and passed. Then the scale¡¯s scale jumped up and went back three notches.


    For a moment, the crowd fell silent. I said, passing leisurely through the silence I had created.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry~. Sell a lot~.¡±


    ¡°You you¡­¡±


    After a while, all sorts of swearing and shouting came from behind. A fist clenched with three fingers struck the merchant¡¯s face, and eventually blew the merchant¡¯s three teeth away. The old man hesitated, as if he hadn¡¯t even thought of that, but the merchant¡¯s teeth were gold teeth processed from precious metals. The merchant hurriedly tried to pick up the gold tooth, but it was after the astute jackals had already hidden it in his sleeve.


    There was a lot ofmotion, but a story that had nothing to do with me.


    ¡°It is a bit noisy. No water management.¡±


    I grumbled and left themotion behind and looked around the rtively quiet streets.


    What I¡¯m making is a versatile alchemy equipment that focuses on portability rather than destructive power or durability. It is a product that requires a lot of handspared to the materials required.


    I need an excellent alchemist like that, but is there anyone who can make it in one night?¡­


    As I was walking, thinking, a small tent with an insincere sign hanging caught my eye.


    [Anything.]


    Hmm. I feel confident. But will it be okay? I¡¯ve never seen someone who answered ¡®anything¡¯ really like it when they said anything.


    Where can I see my skills? I opened the tent and went inside.


    e here. A guest came¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­a spy.¡±


    The face I saw somewhere looked up at me. Oh, that¡¯s the woman I saw during the day.


    The rulers of the nations want to do such chores, but in fact, I, the king of humans, am also rolling on the street. Let¡¯s not ask about it. Because everyone has their own circumstances.


    Just check one thing at a time.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce that makes anything, right? Isn¡¯t it a ce where anything is turned into powder? Because I witnessed the sight of a plow turning to ashes a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­get out.¡±


    ¡°What I want to request is this alchemy equipment.¡±


    I spread my cards out on the desk. It must have been a bunch of original trump cards¡­ but in ces it was gone and worn as if it had been burnt.


    The woman held up one card from among them that was worn away as if lint had been removed. Diamond 8 Anything that is long and thin. I murmured as I looked around at the ambitious works I used to use.


    ¡°¡­this.¡±


    ¡°how is it? It¡¯s worn out a lot, but it¡¯s useful as much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s trash. who made it.¡±


    No, gossiping about someone else¡¯s work?


    for a moment. calm down. That person doesn¡¯t even know I made it. No matter howcking inmunication skills, I will not disparage the work in front of the person who made it.


    Rather, it is an opportunity. I should make that person feel ashamed by appealing to the fact that I made it myself.


    ¡°Hmmmm. Actually, that¡¯s my work. It was prepared by collecting all kinds of knowledge and funds from when I was young without knowing anything¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­somehow.¡±


    ¡°Somehow? For some reason? If you can¡¯t even farm properly, criticize the things made with blood and sweat by others! Don¡¯t you know what caring is?! I¡¯ve been patient before, but I¡¯ll be honest with you. It¡¯s not easy to make a living from your farming! Even theziest farmer would be a god of agriculturepared to that!¡±


    When I shouted in a fit of anger, the woman was a little intimidated and made an excuse.


    ¡°¡­useless. waste.¡±


    Is this an excuse? where. Let¡¯s hear what you think.


    ¡®¡­expensive andplicated. things that require a lot of work. But it¡¯s not worth it. The result of precious alchemy and high-level technology was nothing more than a thin wire. It¡¯s extremely inefficient. It would be better to make other weapons¡­¡¯


    After reading your thoughts, I understand. Look at me because I can read your thoughts. If it wasn¡¯t for the mind reader, I could have grabbed you right away, so be careful in the future.


    ¡°¡­what about it? repair?¡±


    ¡°Shall we repair it? I want to restore all 13 cards this way, right? please do everything I¡¯ll give you any amount of money.¡±


    Pike Hook Horn Bow Short Spear Scythe Revolver Wire Hatchet Shield and Sword.


    Many of these were consumed or damaged in battle as they left the military capital, Amitengrad. The remaining revolver was given to Lia, and more than half of the wire was lost even though I did my best to retrieve it.


    Until now, I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to replenish it, but I¡¯ll take this opportunity to fully restore my power. If you do, how much will you use?


    The woman stared at the cards and shook her head.


    ¡°¡­no.¡±


    ¡°You say you¡¯re trash and say you can¡¯t do it? Is this how you do business these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­no. It¡¯s easy to make. however.¡±


    ¡°however?¡±


    ¡°¡­bothered.¡±


    Are you the one who wants to do business now? You¡¯re not going to do it because it¡¯s annoying?


    Of course, it¡¯s not what I said, but¡­ mind reading.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s not a matter of difficulty. too many hands It¡¯s easy to make a transforming weapon, but to turn it into a card form¡­ you have to go through as much hard work as knitting stitch by stitch. In addition, making it into a specific shape is an area of art rather than technology.¡¯


    You sure have the ability. figuring it out in a short time


    I had a bit of trouble making it. Even the simplest diamond 1 multi-purpose skewer took a full night. I can¡¯t even tell you how long the other one took.


    ¡­Sheesh, that¡¯s why I was trying to make someone else do it.


    ¡°If you stay up all night, you can finish three chapters, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­no.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just sitting here to work and make money? Why are you on strike against the customer? Do you not want to earn money?¡±


    ¡®¡­it¡¯s noisy. I¡¯m not here for money¡­¡¯


    The woman sighed and raised her hand.


    ¡°¡­instead.¡±


    The woman touched the table with her palm. The tattoos on his arms shed, and mana was transmitted to the iron table, turning it white. The moment the table was wrapped in white light, the woman raised her palm.


    Then a strange thing happened. The table, which must have been made of steel, came into my palm like hardened flour. The glittering light fell like powder.


    It¡¯s not melted. The steel, which had been put into a mutable state by alchemy, became soft while being cold. It looked like a ball of light. The woman wrapped her hand around the steel skein several times and pulled it out even thinner. When the bunch is thin enough, she grabs it with one breath and pours it over my cards.


    A light shes and after a while


    ¡°¡­ruler.¡±


    What was in front of my eyes was the now intact 8 of Diamonds.


    I said with admiration.


    ¡°Wait. You fixed this again in one second? So, have you been struggling up until now?¡±


    ¡°¡­because the same structure is repeated. I modeled it.¡±


    no matter how simr the structure is. Alchemy the whole structure and then paste it? Even by giving sticity to the wire!


    Alchemists who go alone don¡¯t wear the name of thepany for nothing. If you do everything from raw material processing to product production, it¡¯s a one-man factory, and it¡¯s more than enough. What else do you need?


    The power of alchemy to understand and change the structure in a short time.


    Paradoxically, humans in all countries do not need other humans so much because everyone is learning it. If you really need something, you only trade what you make and can never get.


    That is probably why the nations did not form a great society. Because I don¡¯t need other people that much¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Drive this momentum and fix other cards!¡±


    ¡°¡­no.¡±


    ¡®¡­I only need to refill the missing threads here, but the shape of the other cards is fixed when converted. It¡¯s hard to touch because it¡¯s partly in the realm of art.¡¯


    ¡°Chit. all right. If so, how much should I pay?¡±


    important from here. I have received pocket money from the regressor, but I have never heard of asking for the difference back. Then, the money I bargained for goes directly into my pocket.


    In order to write like Jeongseung, you have to earn like Aji. I read the other person¡¯s mind and waited for him to offer a price.

 Chapter 336

    After a long pause, she spoke softly.


    ¡°¡­the payoff is over.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up. no softness But why?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t really need money.¡±


    ¡°I heard that alchemists always put equal weights on both sides of the scales. Isn¡¯t it against your principles if you don¡¯t get paid?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡®¡­Those who were chosen by the Golden Sutra and became one with unique magic and alchemy. Cover the scales.¡¯


    What are you talking about. don¡¯t cover The scales are meant to be seen by people.


    More than that, I¡¯m more curious about what I¡¯m looking at right now. That person is the lord of the nations and secretly cooperates with me. I don¡¯t see any intention of going to war.


    Hmm, let me try again. I was thinking so much.


    It was then. Someone walked through the tent and entered. Considering that there was a passenger inside, he acted a little against normal morals, but he pushed his big body in spite of it.


    ¡°Excuse me, Lord Peru. Do you have time?¡±


    Excuse me foring in already. While I was pushed into a corner by him, Peru asked him calmly.


    ¡°¡­leader? why?¡±


    The leader, who has a rugged body, ignored me and immediately spoke to Peru.


    ¡°I came because of an incident that happened at the camp.¡±


    ¡°¡­me?¡±


    Peru asked with a puzzled face. His identity is the camp leader. This is because he was the first person to create this camp and the general manager who operated it.


    What can a camp leader bepared to? It¡¯s an inappropriate metaphor for the people of the nations who can leave at any time, but at least the lord is the closest. Instead of setting up a camp and ensuring peace and order in it, he collects a small entrance fee from visitors. like some kind of tax.


    It goes without saying, but in order to guarantee peace, we need the power to put an end to quarrels. As befits the leader of arge camp, the camp leader was one of the strongest in the country. If youpare it to the military, it¡¯s about the level of a general.


    What kind of problem did hee to without being able to solve the problems that arose at the camp on his own? Peru and I were curious and waited for the leader¡¯s words.


    ¡°A young blue guy outside is grabbing hold of anyone and asking for the location of the Golden Pce. It¡¯s so noisy that it¡¯s a mess inside the camp. ¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Peru looked at me gently.


    why what


    that¡¯s right. That would be a regressor. It seems that his behavior is so suspicious that he arouses suspicion. what can i do By birth.


    Peru, who had been staring at me to the point of stinging, slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Did you have a problem?¡±


    ¡°no. So far, it hasn¡¯t caused any particr problems, but it¡¯s just that the amount of money he scattered in exchange for information is enormous. The rest of the alchemy has been released so much that the spot is on the verge of bottoming out. I thought it would be nice if the camp sat on the money cushion, but if it stays like this, I will have to close the camp even to spend this money.¡±


    Overwhelming money bes violence. The camp seems to be on the verge of copse because it is confused by quantitative easing initiated by regressors.


    no regressor! If you have the money, give it to me! For half the price, I can read everyone¡¯s thoughts and draw an approximate location on a map!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even in the middle of it, Peru is ring at me.


    why what! I miss you too My stomach hurts and I think I¡¯m going to die! Many of them must be alchemy or in kind, but how much is all that! What kind of riches do regressors endlesslye out?!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it suspicious? If the right to guarantee plunder has been passed on, the seungnyang will naturally head toward the military state. But instead, he tried to go against the flow and visit the Golden Pce. A little boy with a lot of money suspiciously¡­ Normally, I would have passed it on, but since the current situation is the current situation, I thought I should ask Peru first for her opinion.¡±


    that¡¯s right. honestly award winning Even I, who has mind-reading skills, watches suspiciously, but it¡¯s more for you guys.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s openly suspicious, but if it¡¯s an envoy of the military, it might be in a hurry.¡¯


    While I nodded, Peru sighed and spoke softly.


    ¡°¡­Leave it. are you okay.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­roughly.¡±


    ¡°All right. Then I¡¯ll just leave it untouched. Jeop¡­¡±


    ¡®I thought about calling him a spy and confiscating his property, but Peru-sama doesn¡¯t seem to want to help. maybe a giant I¡¯ll have to tell the other guys not to touch it.¡¯


    In the meantime, I also had a bit of greed. Should I say it¡¯s like a nation, or should I say it¡¯s the camp leader¡¯s dish that didn¡¯t act rashly during that time?


    Peru looked up at him and said.


    ¡°¡­is the business over?¡±


    ¡°Oh, one more thing left. That guy was throwing money away.¡±


    The leader took out a metal structure from his chest. It was an icosahedral metal made bybining various metals, and each face had a different color. However, it seemed a bit heavy to use as a dice, so I couldn¡¯t easily guess its use.


    the captain said


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, but even with my alchemy, it didn¡¯t disintegrate. I was wondering if it would be possible if it was Peru-sama.¡±


    ¡°¡­This.¡±


    Peru opened her eyes wide and snatched the structure. She used to show anguid appearance like a sloth, but now she was agile like a cat with her tail trampled on.


    Taking the metal with his eyes open, the captain scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°I wonder if you know anything.¡±


    ¡°¡­the gold of understanding.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­Elric¡¯s Legacy. where is this?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? What a strange kid¡­¡±


    The leader, who was taken aback by the unusual momentum, realized btedly that Peru¡¯s eyes were on me.


    Chet. For some reason, there was an insane amount of money. Did you find the secret storage of the old forbidden country? Are you using it as a ¡®pocket¡¯ to connect sub-spaces? good to sell I¡¯ve never had to worry about money in my life.


    Anyway, the fact that I¡¯m holding it now means that I got it in this episode. Why didn¡¯t my mind reading read? If it¡¯s a memory from ¡®this episode¡¯, shouldn¡¯t it be read?


    Is it because it¡¯s a routine that repeats every episode, so I didn¡¯t read it, or is there another reason I don¡¯t know about? I mean really award winning.


    ¡°¡­How do you do this?¡±


    I¡¯ll be honest. I don¡¯t know either. But I can¡¯t give that away easily. If I confess I don¡¯t know, that¡¯s the end, but if I pretend to know, it bes a weapon that moves the other person.


    He opened his eyes slightly and spoke indifferently.


    ¡°well?¡±


    ¡°¡­it must be yourpanion.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. But are you not mypanion? Who should I think of first, mypanions and those who are not?¡±


    ¡°¡­you.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! What kind of habit are you talking to Lord!¡±


    The captain quickly reached out his hand toward my cor. It¡¯s fast and powerful, but obvious. I could have avoided it if I hadn¡¯t been a mind reader.


    Besides, I¡¯m a mind reader. Before that, he snatched the card from the desk and turned it into a wire. By the time he reached his hand, a circle of wire had already wrapped around his wrist.


    ¡°You are. Do you know who I am and hold out your hand? You have to take care of your hand habits as well.¡±


    Such a typical grabbing by the neck for the world¡¯s best magician and a pickpocket who dominated an era. that it doesn¡¯t work Do you think how much I have ovee this kind of grab-and-go?


    ¡®A wire made of alchemy? Is it steel¡­! In that short time!¡¯


    Of course, it would be difficult if he pushed in here by force. You can put a pore on a thread and spray it, but with this feeble pore, you will only get incontinence.


    ¡®Damn it. I didn¡¯t expect it at all! I should have been more vignt at the point of meeting with Lord Hoe-nim alone¡­!¡¯


    But if you make them think ¡®I can do it¡¯, the other person will see me that way. Now let¡¯s calm down I¡¯ll let you go as if I¡¯m looking after you, so remove your hand in time¡­.


    That was then.


    ¡°¡­in front of me.¡±


    through. power in the hands My two hands, which were pulling the wire tight, gradually move away from me.


    Along with him, a voice that seemed to be moving away was heard in his ear.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t use my work as a weapon.¡±


    Steel crumbles. The new wire made a while ago quickly turns to dust and disappears. Fortunately, the part that disappeared is limited to the part I converted to alchemy, but¡­


    If I make up my mind over there, all the cards in my arms will lose their bowls and disappear.


    Shit. I forgot about that.


    The captain, ted, raised his free arm again.


    ¡°How stupid! Leaning against the iron in front of Zhannok¡¯s Hoju! It¡¯s over!¡±


    ¡°¡­stop.¡±


    ¡°okay! I¡¯ll make it stop right now!¡±


    The captain tried to swing his fist at me. But at that moment, the desk stretched out and passed right in front of him. The corner of the desk, sharpened as much as it was stretched, tore the tent in half and escaped outside.


    While the surprised captain swallowed, Peru continued to speak very slowly.


    ¡°¡­Both of them.¡±


    Words are so slow that theyeter than actions. If possible, I would like to do it before the power event.


    In any case, the intention was sessful. The leader and I were physically unable to move and stopped. Peru let out a long sigh and looked at me.


    ¡°¡­Where are you going to use it?¡±


    hmm. Perhaps the regressor had no idea. It¡¯s a precious metal, so if you sprinkle it, you¡¯ll like it~ and sprinkled it.


    But I can¡¯t tell you that the regressor is such a mindless human being. let¡¯s cheat As if there was an intention.


    ¡°what. This one also didn¡¯te barehanded. look. Did you react to this metal too? I thought if I had something like this, I would be able to meet the golden mirror.¡±


    ¡°¡­foolery. don¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡®¡­King Elric¡¯s artifact¡­ can awaken the golden mirror.¡¯


    Aww. Again, this is new information. I¡¯m not sure myself, but I can wake you up? What on earth is this metal?


    ¡­the regressor. What the hell did you casually spray? It¡¯s getting scary little by little.


    ¡°what the. If you tell them not to do something without exining what is stupid, they will listen very well. am i your son? Can I just tell you not to do it without knowing anything? You don¡¯t have to put anything on the other side to keep the scale from tipping.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what scam you are cheating on, but even if you cheat the scales, I can¡¯t. Where can I present it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    No, stop and talk. Just say follow me or let me know a little more. uhh that¡¯s frustrating Why do you measure so much?


    ¡°Hoe Lord!¡±


    Then the captain urgently shouted. I didn¡¯t mean to ask for an answer or interrupt the conversation again.


    Because right now, in his eyes, a mysterious flying object with a tail on fire was reflected.


    what. what is that

 Chapter 337

    ¡°Avoid!¡±


    Pew woo woo woo woo.


    Along with his outburst, the sound of cutting the wind stretches and tears the sky. The zing light flying through the sky seems as if someone is cutting the night sky with scissors. The ming arrow or the long rocket that flew in like that¡­ fell into the tent on the other side.


    Kwakwawang right


    after .


    A beatter, a roar rang. The time-limited sun rose over the camp. A shadow falls on the tent and a hot wind grabs and shakes the shadow.


    and scream. Fear and confusion spread with man. People who are confused are running through the streets in a hurry. Free nations are always ready to flee. Now, that ability has been fully exercised.


    Peru asked, frowning at the light.


    ¡°¡­What happened?¡±


    ¡°I do not know! It¡¯s an attack. Could it be the military?¡±


    ¡®¡­the flying shells? no. For the purpose of delivering tactical damage, noisy shells are ineffective. If you create confusion, the hounds scatter. This is not a soldier¡¯s way, but a hunter¡¯s way.¡¯


    ¡°¡­no. this way.¡±


    Peru recalled someone, and before she could say the name, an explosion became a voice and identified herself.


    [Lord Rowket tells you.]


    It was a strange voice. Obviously, the elemental element is a loud explosion sound that hurts the ears, but it is strangely connected and takes the voice of one person.


    Acoustic pointillism. It was hard to guess what kind of technology he mixed without reading his thoughts.


    In the meantime, the leader muttered when he heard the name.


    ¡°Rocket? A heat st?¡±


    [The great Golden Sutra hasmanded you. Strike the army.]


    A scourge of heat and explosions. It¡¯s scary when you hear each one individually, but it¡¯s a bit pitiful when you hear it together. If you ever meet face to face, ask if it was intentional. If you get angry, it¡¯s on purpose.


    The voice of the heat bombist continued.


    [But these pigs are licking each other¡¯s buttholes when they set up a camp. I¡¯m just busy filling my stomach! why didn¡¯t you leave Why don¡¯t you follow orders?!]


    He scolded an unspecified number of people in a nervous voice. Someone made an excuse that was not an excuse, saying, ¡®I was going to go¡­¡¯, but there is no way for his voice to be heard.


    And the other person probably doesn¡¯t want to hear that much either.


    [What you eat. What to wear. Vehicle. All made by the golden mirror. Everything that makes you is bestowed by the Golden Sutra! Our god is a golden mirror! But you guys! Even after hearing God¡¯smand, you ignore it!]


    In the meantime, even a spoonful of sphemy.


    [Then let me follow you! I am Lord Rowket, a faithful servant of the Golden Temple. From now on, the hunt for apostates begins!]


    At the end of the shout, dozens of piercing bells were heard. The moment of pause passed again. The humans who stood to listen to the voice started running again. Lord Lockett¡¯s shouts scattered behind the fleeing crowd.


    [Leave if you want to live! loot! As the golden mirror ordered¡­! Gold and silver you can have! Plunder guaranteed! It¡¯s only gold for the military!]


    Wome. What kind of fuss is this? Are you plundering here now? Among the same nations?


    I think I know a little bit why the nations were defeated by the army in seven days.


    At that time, a terrible tragedy urred in front of the tent tavern.


    A beautiful white-silver-haired girl appeared, as if she had just jumped out of a fairy tale book. A girl in a dress with a ck parasol over her shoulder walked resolutely even in an unfamiliar ce.


    To say that he had met the king of the Golden Kingdom, or that he would reward someone who knew the location of the Golden Pce. He was only saying unrealistic things, but no one questioned him because the narrator was more unrealistic than that. Like a fairy in a fairy tale, it seemed like a fantasy that would soon disappear¡­


    But I never thought it would disappear by being hit directly by a rocket flying across the sky.


    Arms were broken and bodies were pierced. Dark red blood bloomed next to the bright red me. Around the time someone muttered that the human body resembles a flower, those who finally realized something screamed.


    ¡°Quaaaaaaagh!¡±


    ¡°People! A person is dead!¡±


    ¡°Are you a person?¡±


    ¡°Anything!¡±


    Around the time when people who grasped the situation a beatte because of the shock were about to run away in a panic.


    ¡°Not dead.¡±


    The girl who looked like her limbs were cut off by a rocket opened her mouth. A thick darkness bloomed on the body that he thought had been pierced, and he had swallowed the rocket. Rocket was half immersed in the darkness, emitting only pitiful dying mes.


    The girl looked at the rocket with red eyes. The only emotion in those eyes was¡­ displeasure.


    ¡°one. It¡¯s an arrow of me¡­ It¡¯s very unpleasant. I¡¯ve been trying to get information in my own way for a long time.¡±


    But no one heard the voice. Because everyone ran away in fear greater than rockets.


    that time. Aji was running on the ground.


    It would be difficult to express it in humannguage, but if I dare to guess the thought, it was ¡®pleasure¡¯. So far, Aji has snatched flying things with his mouth, and the results have mostly ended in pleasure. By inductive reasoning, it was concluded that the same result could be obtained if the same action was performed this time.


    Also, the twinkling lights strangely stimted the hunting instinct. Where else could there be a tail that burns so reliably?


    So Aji ran. Just in the direction the rocketnded.


    Fortunately, I smelled it before the explosion. Aji instinctively changed direction and jumped up.


    ¡°Keep it!¡±


    The mes engulfed Aji. Aji cried bitterly. He didn¡¯t get hurt too much, but the excessive drinking, fumes, and mes were stressful in themselves. Aji desperately ran away from there.


    Surprised, Aji ran to the person he could trust.


    To the dog¡¯s most precious friend, man.


    that time. One opened his eyes. When she heard the explosion, she stood up as if she had waited and muttered.


    ¡°You finally showed up. waited a long time I thought it would appear soon after I sown the gold of understanding, but¡­¡±


    However, when I saw the voice that followed and the rocket that embroidered the sky, I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°¡­groan. But why is the Juggernauting? Even outside of camp? Does it work too fast? anyway.¡±


    Just then, a rocket flew towards her. But this level doesn¡¯t give me any inspiration anymore. The regressor moved his wrist briefly, and with that trajectory, the rocket split in half and exploded.


    It must have been intimidating. A thick mass of metal flying at high speed and potentially explosive. It was a weapon and a means to threaten her life.


    But now, it was just one of the minor problems with countermeasures engraved on her body.


    Even the owner of that rocket.


    ¡°You can dig it up and ask.¡±


    Regressor Shay muttered dryly.


    A cycle of heat and explosions. heat wave lord. Even if you listen roughly, it seems very hot-tempered. Considering that unique magic is subtly influenced by personality, I wonder if it will explode even if I touch it.


    His personality is also his personality, but it bothers me that he is carrying a bomb. A person who is more dangerous than hot-tempered is a person who is hot-tempered and uses a bomb that resembles Ji. The former kills himself, while thetter kills others.


    Killing yourself is nothing to know, but killing others is something to know. It was the time when I, full of fear, closed the tent and tried to sit-in.


    The captain pushed back the tent and ran out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash! The opponent is a hot-blooded master!¡±


    Standing tall in the middle of the street, the captain shouted loudly as he stopped the fleeing people.


    ¡°His direct subordinates are all equipped with heat st propellers! You can¡¯t run away anyway. Resist here!¡±


    Perhaps his words were the most rational response. Explosions are menacing and loud, but not as dangerous as you might think. The explosion spreads the divergent firepower in all directions. If you know how to do even a little qigong, you can offset fragments or hot air to some extent with the principle of anti-tank qigong.


    It¡¯s not the rockets that are really dangerous¡­ it¡¯s the crazy people riding them. Against them, it is several times more advantageous to resist them as a group than to be caught while running away separately.


    But human beings are clumsyly rational.


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous! you fight I¡¯m going!¡±


    If everyone joins forces and resists, we might be able to fight even against the heat st lord. But if I run away while others resist, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m safe.


    Because of that dilemma, the camp¡¯s wildcats all chose to run away. Thanks to this, the camp¡¯s wildcats were defeated before they could even fight.


    With no one to fight for her, she couldn¡¯t even secure her own safety.


    ¡°Everyone to the north gate!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you heading to the south gate! You¡¯re trying to use it as bait!¡±


    ¡°shut up! You can go out through the nearest door!¡±


    shing wits are used only to fool each other. The mor turns into a shout and turns to the opponent. Even in the middle of the day, the appearance of taking his things as much as possible and running away is consistent.


    The alchemists who opened the stalls startedter than they did. The leader shouted at those who were btedly trying to pack up and run away.


    ¡°You fools! don¡¯t go! It¡¯s the safest here! here is¡­!¡±


    ¡®Here is Jannokhoeju! The alchemist¡¯s nemesis!!¡¯


    Piuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    Just then, a rocket rips through the tent andnds right in front of the leader¡¯s nose. The alchemists scattered in confusion.


    The leader can also hide, but Peru is behind them. In order to block it with his body, he blew air into the tent and took the lead.


    at that time.


    ¡°¡­in front of me.¡±


    The me burning in the wick died out.


    And that¡¯s not all. An igniter that created a spark. A brass cylinder too. It could no longer hold its shape and crumbled. Fire turns to ash and smoke, and steel rusts and corrodes and scatters.


    While everyone watched the scene with open mouth, Peru walked out of the tent and came out into the street. Standing as she stepped on the broken steel, Peru murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­nothing shines.¡±


    Broken and rusted rockets in an instant. The alchemists who saw it groaned involuntarily.


    ¡°Jannok Huiju?¡±


    Conflicting emotions shed across the faces of the alchemist merchants after the arrival of Peru. One was the relief of living, the other was¡­ the fear of permanent loss.


    It is a fear that has reached the end of understanding rather than instinctive fear. The alchemists hesitated, embraced their possessions, and stepped back.


    The reason is simple.


    Jannokhoeju Peru¡¯s power is because it makes the wealth of alchemists¡­ precious metals or objects ¡®unusable¡¯.


    In many countries, ¡®cannot use¡¯ has a slightly different meaning. As long as there is alchemy to freely transform objects, metal is always worth its weight. If you don¡¯t need it, you can use it again.


    But Peru annihtes even the value of weight.


    Leaving only remnants crumbled with rust that can¡¯t be used anywhere.


    ¡°I lived to live¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡­ ability is¡­¡±


    Whether to protect one¡¯s life or property that is no different from one¡¯s life. In the midst of the difficult problem, the alchemists of the upper house were troubled over and over again.


    what the. I¡¯m hungry. I never thought I would worry about putting my life and money on the scales. I¡¯ll give you the answer.


    ¡°hey! there! I can¡¯t praise you for helping us¡­¡±


    Let¡¯s scold him sternly and drive him into a cannon fodder for me. It was time to choose what I would say next.

 Chapter 338

    The sleeves were torn and ck crumbs fell. It was the remains of a card with a square shape, scorched by fire.


    That pattern is¡­ Diamond? what?


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah! My diamond card is aaaaaa!¡±


    Oops. All diamond cards are alchemical steels with metamorphic properties. It is extremely vulnerable to Peru¡¯s ability. Even though it was just in the sphere of influence, it crumbled! They¡¯re even eating my clothes!


    Clovers containing magical power and hearts for storing medicines are rtively stable and still remain, but even these do not seem tost long. I shouted as I hid the card I had hidden in my sleeve even further inside.


    ¡°Stop your abilities! Here¡¯s my card! All gone!¡±


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    ¡®¡­I broke it again. It¡¯s not even worth making.¡¯


    Peru gazed bitterly at the wreckage and reaped its powers. However, reaping the power of corrosion is not the end. Once the corrosion of metal urs, it gradually elerates and bes unusable soon. With a feeling of vomiting blood, I dug through the remains of the diamond card. It feels like my heart is all breaking.


    The alchemists made their decision using my horribly broken card as an example. One person came forward and said:


    ¡°Lord Jannokhoe. I¡¯m sorry, but if Lord Hoi is here, we have no choice but to leave.¡±


    Common sense makes no sense, butmon sense prevails in the nations here. Peru, with themon sense of the nations, understood them.


    ¡°¡­know.¡±


    ¡°but.¡±


    The alchemist continued.


    ¡°Jannokhoe Lord¡¯s power should work on Juggernaut. If you allow me to step down, I will greatly reward you.¡±


    In a word, an alchemist is ordering the lords of the nations to go out and fight because it is a waste of life and money. What is so confident about an alchemist who has been recognized by the golden mirror?


    But¡­surprisingly, that¡¯s what happens in many countries.


    ¡®Jannokhoeju Peru has neither money nor power. Because of their ability to break and ruin everything, they couldn¡¯t raise money or build power. If you give me a penny and make a mistake, you can just run away. She has no means of catching us anyway.¡¯


    Thisnd is ruled by a strange economic system. A Peru with no money, no power, no ability to create it is not wee. Although feared because of its ability, everyone acknowledges its power.


    You cannot live in the nations with that alone.


    Despite the Alchemist¡¯s secret request, Peru had the will to stop the heat st lord. but.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡®¡­What Hoiju creates is a valuable asset¡­ but if I fight, I win or lose¡­¡¯


    Because the value disappears.


    No matter who fights how, no matter who loots something in the nations. As long as it exists within thends of the nations, it will one day change into something else.


    However, just by using its abilities, Peru eats up the assets of the nations. Truly the natural enemy of the nations of alchemy.


    So Peru can¡¯t fight. instead.


    ¡°¡­if you let him go.¡±


    Here, Peru said to me.


    ¡°¡­I will cooperate. whatever.¡±


    aww Now, from subcontract to subcontract, they came to me. this is true It feels bad to be taken advantage of.


    but what Think of it as a bit of an investment. Anyway¡­ It seems like our party will take care of it even if no one tells us to.


    I took out the remaining diamond card. The skewer filled with 1 diamond Tyr¡¯s blood made in the bottomless pit was intact despite Peru¡¯s authority. After converting the card into alchemy with a skewer, he rotated it with one hand.


    ¡°I heard you. Hey there alchemists. Please prepare the reward in front of me. Oh, I¡¯m not easygoing, so don¡¯t think about stealing things in advance.¡±


    The alchemist, who was thinking of stealing things in advance, eximed, stinging at my words.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    If you ask who I am, it is natural to answer. He grabbed the skewer and said, holding onto the foam.


    ¡°I am an apostle of peace who wants to protect the peace of this world.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof! Whoops! fire! fire! Whoops! Woof woof!¡±


    Just then, Aji is rushing over from the other side. It looked like it was caught in an explosion because it was covered in soot. Aji barked loudly and ran in a straight line towards me.


    Good timing. My feet are a bit slow, so let¡¯s take care of ourselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s borrow a moment for peace.¡±


    Saying that, I headed for the abandoned cart. It seems that someone who was running away left the cart and took only the horse. I jumped on top of the cart and tapped my foot and shouted.


    ¡°Ah. it¡¯s dog sledding please!¡±


    ¡°bruise! Only this time!¡±


    Aji, who ran like the wind,nded in front of the cart and bit into the pole with his mouth. Even if it was a heavy cart pulled by two horses, it was light for the dog king, so the front wheels could easily be lifted.


    ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Mung!¡±


    Aji, who received my signal, suddenly kicked the ground.


    Who decided that only hoofed animals could pull carts? An animal that pulls a cart is an animal that can pull a cart, and the dog does not deviate from it. Humans used to pull carts, but what?


    Then the king of dogs in human form would be perfect.


    bang. With a feeling of being pulled back, the king of dog sledding raced through the streets of the nations.


    So while I was running at full speed, I heard a startled voice behind me.


    ¡°Are you crazy? I¡¯m making the dog beastman pull the sled!¡±


    Everyone sounds like a regressor. Is that just a feeling? It¡¯s like the regressor is normal.


    Chit.e and see


    Outside, the runaway was in full swing.


    Hundreds of wildcats were scattering like rats. Like wildcats, they were all so fast that it seemed like I couldn¡¯t catch one of them properly by myself.


    ¡°Wheeik! Do you think they can escape! 1 Wing. you are left! 2 wings. you right! Spread the rest in between!¡±


    But first. The opponent was not alone.


    ¡°Hee hee hee! Do you think the floor crawlers can escape Mr. Locket¡¯s dragonfly army! Ignite everyone!¡±


    Secondly, because they all had strange propulsion systems on their backs.


    When the fire was lit, shadows hiding in the night sky appeared. They were gliding through the night sky as if they were their own, with rockets hanging from theirrge wings. Although they didn¡¯t p their wings like birds,


    the dragonfly troops that rose with their wings tilted at an angle stood up and shouted when they reached the peak.


    ¡°ruler! It¡¯s hunting time! Tear, cut, and take away!¡±


    ¡°Hwi-yo-oh!¡±


    Dozens of fireworks rose from the sky. The solvent corps members, wearing thermal bomb thrusters, extended their tails of me behind them and descended to the ground all at once.


    Because of the organized hunting, wildcats were hunted indiscriminately.


    When he swings his legs while spreading his wings wide, the des attached to his toes pierce the body of the seungnyang. The seungnyang screams and rolls on the ground. There is no need to kill to confirm. Because the wildcats, which were running at high speed, were shocked as they fell.


    Even if hees to his senses, Seungnyang, who has lost his mount, has no choice but to surrender. Without a mount in this wilderness, you¡¯ll be plundered.


    A certain Seungnyang evaded the attack of the dragonfly unit with her brilliant driving, but the evasive maneuver that would make him proud for the rest of his life was only one attempt by the dragonfly unit. Even if they missed, the dragonfly unit left it to therades who followed and searched for the next prey.


    Rising again followed by descent. Every time the waves of the wings rush, blood bubbles rise. The Dragonhawk Units carried out more than enough ughter to pay for their name.


    ¡°Even run away!¡±


    ¡°help me!¡±


    The Seung Nyangs were too ragtag to deal with the dragonfly troops that roared and attacked from the sky. The seungnyangyi ran away separately and copsed in vain. The seungnyang who ran away with their heads covered shouted when they found the ce where the encirclement was empty.


    ¡°Look over there! There are no guys over there!¡±


    direction is south. There were no solvent troops in the direction toward the military. It is a tant inducement that even an idiot would know.


    But I can¡¯t help it. The seungnyangs desperately headed there.


    Rodri, the ¡®wing¡¯ leading the three wings, was mad at them as they all ran away.


    ¡°Kihihi! okay! run away In the direction of the military! It¡¯s the only ce you live! Ha ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    A ¡®feather¡¯ flew by his side as he enjoyed hunting after a long time. Rodri noticed his approach and slowed down. ¡®Feather¡¯, which barely matched Rodri¡¯s speed, asked him.


    ¡°Leader. You pretend to go to the military now, but if you get out of range, won¡¯t you turn around and run away?¡±


    ¡°Kee-hee! Of course you can! But those who run away in a hurry andck money and food run far away from us? It should be faster to cross the border ande back!¡±


    In the first ce, since the owner of the heat bomb showed such a tough attitude, there was only one way for the seungnyang to take.


    They plunder the military and sell iron with plunder guarantees.


    There is no guarantee that it will be 100% protected as a looting guarantee, but the lords with Juggernaut are different. If you don¡¯t want to lose the Juggernaut, the masterpiece of the Golden Jing, you must protect it and do your best to ensure that the guarantee is fulfilled.


    This is a fact that even the monks are well aware of. That¡¯s why the seungnyang has no choice but to head to the military.


    Not to plunder the military, but to preserve one¡¯s property.


    And Rodri pointed out that.


    ¡°Our duty is to whip those piglets! Let¡¯s go guys! To motivate them to loot!¡±


    After shouting that, the 3rd wingmander flew ahead. After btedly understanding the meaning of the words, the rest of the dragons giggled and followed him.


    Those who are full are passive in hunting.


    I will split their boats and steal the money so that the plundering can be done more sincerely.


    But they didn¡¯t know.


    What¡¯s mixed in between that pack of wild beasts?


    In the countries of alchemy, strong forces are bound to be rich, but surprisingly, one of the most powerful forces, the heat wave master, is not so rich.


    His powers are rted to heat and explosions. All of them are products with tremendous vtility. If there is a lot of demand, it will make a lot of money, but unfortunately, the bomb type is not sold well in many countries. The fact that it is difficult to match and difficult to store, and that the attack method, which is less effective the stronger it is, is disposable, makes Seungnyang hesitant to purchase it.


    However, there are a lot of people who follow the yeolpokhoeju even if they receive a meager remuneration. One reason.


    ¡°Ahahahahahahaha! It¡¯s fun, it¡¯s fun!¡±


    It¡¯s because of peripheral pleasure.


    It flies in the sky with a propeller suspended. In the middle of the wind, I fly freely in the air and look down at others. At the same time, they hunt small creatures that crawl on the ground and fill their stomachs.


    Even if he is only a small creature on the ground, he can always feel this pleasure if he bes the ¡®feather¡¯ of the dragonfly unit.


    ¡°This freedom! This feeling of liberation! You who crawl on the ground have no idea!¡±


    How blessed are birds? Since you were born, you have had freedom in your body.


    With that in mind, the four-winged feather Victor pulled out the de and searched for the next prey.


    I saw a good prey just in time. It was a young woman riding in a wheelbarrow. Even in the middle of the night, he could clearly see her running away with her long hair fluttering as if her hat hade off.


    decided. Victor licked his lips and shouted.


    ¡°good. You can take at least one girl!¡±


    He tipped his wings and rushed straight at the woman.

 Chapter 339

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The woman screamed violently, but to Victor, even this was just an ornament to decorate the hunt. He sat down lightly on the cart andughed.


    ¡°Quack-quick. Please stay still.¡±


    ¡°What are you all about! ¡®I¡¯ will go to the military from now on! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Whoa whoa. calm down. Everyone doesn¡¯t have to go to the military, right? Some of you stay here.¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Do note! Go away!¡±


    I twist the steering wheel to drop it, but the shaking is as light as a breeze to the solvent unit. Victor lightly walked up behind her.


    ¡°Ankalji. Well, I like it better this way!¡±


    If you hold on to your shoulders like this and fly into the sky, that¡¯s it. You won¡¯t be able to resist as long as you¡¯re dangling in the empty air¡­


    When Victor grabs your shoulder with a tear-jerkingugh. He felt something was wrong.


    not moving. hard.


    I grabbed it and tried to lift it, but I felt firm as if I was holding a rock.


    ¡°¡­the hair?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure~ ¡®I¡¯ told you not toe~.¡±


    weird. No, now it has gone beyond the strange and approached the bizarre.


    She must have been a woman with long hair until just now, but she was a woman so clear that it was difficult to confuse her no matter how dark it was¡­ She was different now.


    no it was changing From a woman with a cheerful impression¡­ to a familiar face with a slightly gloomy impression.


    Victor called the owner of the face without knowing why.


    ¡°¡­me?¡±


    ¡®Victor¡¯ replied with a tear-stainedugh.


    ¡°Nice to meet you ¡®me¡¯.¡±


    A momentter, a corpse rolled to the ground.


    But somehow the number of solvent troops remained the same.


    A pitch-ck shadow hurriedly ran across the ground. Hidden in the darkness, the running shadows were hard to see with the naked eye. However, the solvent unit carries a light hanging from its tail, and the light emitted by the preceding solvent bes the vision of the following solvent.


    One of the dragonhawk troops snorted at the shadow cast by the light.


    ¡°under! Did you think that if you put on a ck outfit and run, you wouldn¡¯t be noticed!¡±


    It is pitch ck, as if assimted into darkness. Still, when I opened my eyes wide and focused, I could clearly see the shape. One ¡®feather¡¯ folded his wings and took a quick dive.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite a bit of hair! But that¡¯s it!¡±


    He shouted excitedly and thrust the de attached to his foot all the way. The sharper de gained speed and pierced the body of the ck figure¡­


    But no sound was heard.


    The sound of sshing blood. human scream. The sound of life escaping and the sound of sobbing¡­ nothing was heard. Instead, the dark figure moved its arm and gripped his leg. Darkness wraps around his ws and extends to his legs.


    ¡°Huh? this!¡±


    All of the solvent units are skilled people who have even mastered gunsmithing. He shook off the darkness with qigong and pulled himself out. Even taking a breather, somethingnded on his back for a moment, causing him to lose his bnce.


    I pulled the thruster harder, but it was meaningless in a situation where I didn¡¯t know the top or bottom. After hitting the ground once, it barely came to a stop after sliding on the dirt floor for a long time. In the meantime, the ck shadows gathered more and more to surround him.


    he whimpered.


    ¡°These crazy bastards! Thinking of throwing your body to stop it?! You want to die together?!¡±


    Common sense doesn¡¯t make sense. Of course, human beings can seekpanionship if they sumb to evil, but that can be done only if they have strong emotions that do not matter even if they die. Most human beings struggle to survive until the very end and die.


    But dozens of people threw themselves to catch that one. This inhuman response is obviously strange¡­


    Inhuman. Only then did he realize something.


    ¡°Wait¡­ are you not human?!¡±


    those around him. those who oppressed him. At least to the tooth pierced by his foot. They all look like demons d in ck armor.


    Not wearing ck clothes. It was only because they were members of the darkness that they could not be seen.


    ¡°darkness¡­?! vampire?! But how can there be so many followers¡­?!¡±


    He¡¯s heard the rumors too.


    Beyond the Misty Mountains, in the sunlessnds, vampires live. It is said that they raise humans like livestock, take their blood, and spheme all kinds of gods. It doesn¡¯t like sunlight, so it doesn¡¯t cross the mountain range, but it¡¯s said that it shows up asionally in udia, which is always cloudy.


    As he was terrified, someone with a color approached him.


    ¡°Whoa. You only caught one. It was quick like a flying fly, so I had a hard time catching it.¡±


    Pale skin under the moonlight. Eyes that seemed to glow bright red even in the dark. A stunningly beautiful look.


    Everywhere you look, you¡¯re a vampire. A blood-drinking race known to dominate humans from beyond the Misty Mountains.


    ¡°I will ask you one.¡±


    The vampire asked the ck knight to kneel.


    ¡°Who shot this at me?¡±


    Forced to raise his head, he saw the object the vampire held out. The wick burnt into the elongated cylinder was clearly a thermal bombardment rocket, although slightly dented. Probably¡­ hit the vampire directly.


    By the time he was trembling with fear. The vampire urged him in an unhurried tone. As if that¡¯s what¡¯s urgent.


    ¡°Speaking quickly will benefit the mind. If you won¡¯t answer, you¡¯ll have to ask someone else.¡±


    Dozens of mes were falling behind the vampire like meteors.


    look. I knew it.


    I didn¡¯t even have to use my hand. In all directions, dragonfly troops were plummeting to the ground. It was because each of them was actively attacking without anyone telling them to.


    Hilde and Tyr both hunted in their respective positions¡­ but, after all, they couldn¡¯tpare to a regressor in a fight like this.


    The regressor was now standing on a cloud. Stepping on the stepping cloud, the regressor, who had taken the jockeying ceremony, swung the cherry blossoms wide.


    ¡°Cheonggeomgi. single hole.¡±


    Whoops. The wind disappears.


    No matter how many cherry blossoms it is, it cannot cut all of this space. Even if there is nothing but air in it, the longer it is, the heavier it will be.


    So instead of cutting with a de, the regressor changed the nature of the wind.


    The wind stops. The air hardens. In the air that has be conservative in a certain space, it does not catch fire and the smell does not spread.


    As the dragonhawk troops unknowingly passed through the cut-out, the thrusters propelling them forward all at once went out.


    ¡°What! A thruster!¡±


    ¡°Light it!¡±


    Spreading their wings and gliding, they quickly re-ignited their thrusters and survived. But those who failed crashed to the ground. Her wings barely saved her life, but that was only for a moment.


    Birds that have fallen to the ground be prey for animals. Some of the wolves rolled their eyes when they saw the dragonfly troops. Hooked de spear des or modified front wheels aimed at them.


    The solvent unit, which flew in the sky and ravaged the enemy at high speed, lost its strengths in speed and altitude, and fell as it was, bing prey for Seungnyang.


    I didn¡¯t even have to step out. The solvent bag and everything are falling apart. It¡¯s nice to have such strong people as my allies.


    I was hanging on to the cart with a much more rxed mind, but someone running next to me saw the scene and shouted.


    ¡°What the hell are those?! what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I¡¯m just talking to myself, but I¡¯ll give you a special answer today. I ran side by side with him and informed him kindly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a passing peace envoy.¡±


    At my words, he was startled and looked this way.


    ¡°What are you again?! How are you following me?!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? It¡¯s dog sledding. This dog is so fast.¡±


    ¡°Mung Mung!¡±


    Aji barked affirmatively while holding the pole. It seems to have been recognized as apliment.


    But, as if this had not been a very satisfactory exnation for him, he suddenly eximed in anger.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! What a dog! I¡¯m asking how you keep up with my speed!! No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s strange!!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking stupid things. There¡¯s no way Aji is going to get away with a few rocket thrusters. Havemon sense.


    Aji is the dog king. A dog sled pulled by a dog king can¡¯t be slower than that toy. Do you havemon sense or not?


    He gave me serious advice, and suddenly his face turned red. He became a face on the verge of an explosion and shouted out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a hot pot owner!!¡±


    As I thought, it seems that the hot-blooded master was really hot-tempered. He didn¡¯t even have self-control.


    The spiky hair was hung full of round iron pieces. The hair, shoulders, and clothes were full of iron pieces, and every time it moved, it made a nking sound. His back is bulging from what is in so much. He looked at me, frowned sternly, and immediately pulled out the bomb.


    A bomb with a short wick attached to a small cylinder the size of a finger. It looks small on the outside¡­ but the opponent is the lord of the nations. It won¡¯t be that easy.


    He shouted with bombs overflowing in both hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Rowket!!! If your ear canal is blocked, pierce it again. Listen carefully!¡±


    ¡°People say you¡¯re a hot drinker.¡±


    ¡°that! Fools of the world! You¡¯re going to do whatever you want!!!¡±


    ¡°When other people don¡¯t know how to call you, the function of a title is to decide exactly what to call it. Isn¡¯t that right then?¡±


    As soon as I finished my words, the rockets and bombs all ignited. hmm. decided by this


    I don¡¯t know who came up with the title of heat st lord¡­ but it must have been aimed at. cancer.


    ¡°The function of a bomb is to blow up a bastard like you!!¡±


    Unable to hold back his anger, Rocket threw bombs vigorously.


    Thermal Explosion Lord Rocket¡¯s inherent magic turns iron into abustible material. Originally, steel only scorches but does not burn, but when it touches the rocket¡¯s ability, it explodes violently like popcorn.


    Since it is iron, its destructive power cannot bepared to that of popcorn. If you powdered it and put it in¡­ Especially.


    Oops. Isn¡¯t it time for this? I eximed hastily.


    ¡°Oh! damage!!¡±


    ¡°Muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡±


    Aji, who sensed it first, pped him.


    Arge cart rotates in a circle around Aji. My body almost jumped out of the rapid evasion maneuver. If it hadn¡¯t been for a fool¡¯s errand because he had fixed his body in advance, he would have fallen far away.


    Aji, who threw me with the cart, jumped up. After that, arge explosion urred behind his back. Hundreds of bombs exploded all at once, and a warm wind blew behind us.


    ¡°Whoa. I explode because I¡¯m hot. It looks like you are a real hot pot owner.¡±


    ¡°Noisy! Are you provoking me?!¡±


    Lockett reached for the buggy he was riding. The mana that started in his hands spreads out and changes the structure of the four-wheeled vehicle.


    The cover came off and the hidden thrusters popped out. A total of 8 pieces. An excessive number of thrusters aimed at the back in unison and spewed out fierce mes. A long whistle echoed from the zing pipes.


    ¡°Dog sledding?! What you¡¯ve caught is a quarter of my speed! Let¡¯s see where I can dodge my power!¡±

 Chapter 340

    Aaaaaang! With the sound of a raging storm, the rocket sprinted through the air.


    how do i get that You¡¯re blown away by an explosion. Maybe that top speed is faster than Aji. faster than the king of beasts Did humans get there?


    Of course, Aji is a quadrupedal animal. If you do an evasive maneuver with agility, you can easily evade them, but


    ¡­ A load!¡±


    If that happened, I, who got on the back, couldn¡¯t stand it. If you change direction in a hurry, I will roll on the ground with the cart and be bloody. Aji, who can¡¯t hurt humans, is just running because he can¡¯t do anything good.


    But it¡¯s okay. Because I don¡¯t have any. I screamed and screamed at the sky.


    ¡°Come quickly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    The voice gets closer. Before long, the regressor fell in front of me with a thump. After sending a signal to stop Aji, I shouted at the regressor.


    ¡°Why are you sote?¡±


    ¡°As soon as I saw you, I ran right away! If you find Hoeju, you should tell us first!¡±


    ¡°Did you think I would find it until I found it!¡±


    ¡°Say you¡¯ll find it!¡±


    The grumbling regressor took out Jizan and hit the ground. The ground that touched Jizan¡¯s tracks stirred up and created a low wall. It¡¯s not difficult to get over, but it¡¯s a bit of a daunting height for a wheeled vehicle.


    ¡°What are you again?!¡±


    Rocket¡¯s four-wheeler reversed the direction of its thrusters ahead of the earthen wall. Eight thrusters looked this way and created a wall of me. Rocket, who slowed down with reverse injection, shouted loudly.


    Ahead of the screaming rocket, the regressor answered calmly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it was a hot pot? I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me a hot pot owner! How many times do I say I am Lord Roket!!¡±


    ¡°Oh sorry. okay. Lord Rowket.¡±


    The answer of the regressor does not mean much. I just called him by his first name. Then, when he was called by the title he wanted, Rowket sat down in his seat with the greatest amount of relief.


    ¡°okay. tell me.¡±


    what is that person Does it mean that it is as easy to lower the temperature as it is easy to rise? Emotional meanness is close to 0.


    Do abnormal people have something inmon? The regressor has the most friendly conversation I¡¯ve ever seen.


    ¡°If you are Hoiju, you know the location of the Golden Pce, right? He also said that he received orders from the Golden Pce.¡±


    ¡°joy! of course!¡±


    ¡°Good. Tell me the location of the Golden Pce.¡±


    ¡°what? Bare-mouthed?¡±


    Rockett waved his hand and asked again.


    ¡°If you put your proposal on one side of the scale, you should put something on the other side. What do I get when I hand over information?¡±


    ¡®Oh right. Didn¡¯t the nations suffer with the price of every case? I was confused for a moment.¡¯


    The regressor rummaged through his arms and held out something. It was the gold of the polyhedral golden understanding.


    ¡°Here. this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you know what a scale is? In exchange for the right to be directly executed by the golden mirror? You don¡¯t even know how to tell the difference between the rare and the valuable. Get rid of that cursed thing!¡±


    Rocket hated it. As the regressor slipped the gold of understanding into his bosom, Lockett sighed and said:


    ¡°What you want is information. If so, the other side of the scale must have the right information! tell me No deal if no!¡±


    ¡°Grunt. Wait a minute¡­¡±


    The regressor frowned and recalled what he had experienced in the previous episode.


    ¡®Information information. I don¡¯t remember meeting Hoeju, who was called ¡®Hoeju¡¯ in the previous episode¡­ Ah! that¡¯s right! I saw in propaganda that he was shot down and killed by a musketeer!¡¯


    Is the only information you got from the previous episode? It didn¡¯t even happen in this episode, so how the hell are you going to convince me with that?


    The regressor eximed.


    ¡°you. If there is a war, you die.¡±


    ¡°¡­what?¡±


    ¡°A war with the military. If a war broke out like this, would you die first?¡±


    no. It¡¯s something that hasn¡¯t happened yet. can i run it?


    ¡°We are actually going to sign an armistice. If the war stops, you won¡¯t die either. how is it. Kill one stone?¡±


    The regressor shrugged and replied.


    Yes. If the war stops, there won¡¯t be any deaths even in the heat st lord. As a regressor who came back after personally experiencing tragedy, a truce is good for you and not good for me, so there is nothing wrong with it.


    However, the truth cannot move people¡¯s hearts. Like a rocket ring at the regressor in silence right now.


    ¡°A truce? Is this a proposal from the military?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can do that.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you attacked my dragonfly unit?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really kill me? In the first ce, they were killing people from all over the world at random?¡±


    Rowket looked around.


    Certainly, the majority of the Dragonhawk troops have only fallen to the ground. The regressor only stopped the killing by turning off the thruster, and Tyr was also taking out his anger by dragging the solvent unit, but did not kill it.


    It¡¯s the angry wolves that are attacking the solvent troops now. However, they collided while fleeing, so the loss of the solvent unit was not much so far.


    After grasping the situation, Rocket got up from the vehicle.


    ¡°Until now, there were hundreds more who wanted to kill me. Everyoneughed at my strength and called me an idiot who threw money on the ground. Do you know what I did against them?¡±


    Didn¡¯t wait for an answer. Lockett stamped his foot hard. The back seat of the four-wheeler opened, and from there hundreds of rockets shot up in formation into the sky.


    ¡°I put a rocket into its muzzle and let it explode. All together.¡±


    Rockets flew through the dark sky and exploded in the air. Thousands of tens of thousands of steel fragments contained in the rocket pour down like rain, sparking. The steel containing the power of the heat st lord burns for no reason and is swept away by the wind created by them.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the propeller runs out of fuel. Now that the space is filled with the power of the heat st lord, thisnd is the space of Rocket.


    ¡°This power of mine has be one with the alchemy of the golden sutra! With the power to blow away all annoying things!!¡±


    The engines that had gone out caught fire all at once. The dragonfly troops that fell to the ground rose again with Rocket¡¯s ability. Using burning and flying steel as fuel.


    Against the backdrop of all of that, the appearance of the firebomb Lord Rocket was the horror of war itself.


    ¡°War?! die? Don¡¯t be funny! Nothing has ever killed me!!¡±


    However, the regressor answered without much inspiration.


    ¡°Then I will die next time.¡±


    ¡®Musketeer¡¯s Lee zero point catcher is a must. Even if you fly in the sky, it¡¯s slower than a bullet, so you¡¯ll always get hit. In addition, if I had awakened to the bay rifle¡­ That unit would be just a dead end.¡¯


    All the regressors had their thoughts, but unfortunately, Lockett has no mind-reading skills. No, he is a hot-tempered person who can use his well-spoken words as firewood. The regressor¡¯s words were enough to arouse his anger.


    ¡°where!!! Kill me once!!!¡±


    Rocket scattered his hands. Iron dust scattered in the air erupted and burned. The regressor hurriedly made a curtain of wind with cherry blossoms and shouted.


    ¡°What?! Why all of a sudden?!¡±


    In fact, if you ask me, I got the wrong number.


    ¡°War will happen! Starting with your deaths, it gets tougher!!¡±


    The heat-explosive liquor rocket is the main propagation. Because he wanted a war more than anyone else.


    There is an old story in which three daughters-inw were given an assignment to fill a room with one coin. As in an old story, several correct answers are handed down, but it is said that they are mostly filled with invisible substances such as sound, light, scent, and heat.


    ording to the old story, the ins of the abyss were nowpletely filled with no space to set foot on.


    bomb detonation detonation detonation. Bombs and their by-products were everywhere. The bombs scattered by the heat st lord exploded everywhere, regardless of time and ce. The dust was blown away by the degration, and the ground was excavated mercilessly. Historical curves were engraved on the t in.


    Aji barked at the tragedy.


    ¡°Woof woof! bad people! What a fuss!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not all bad. That person is bad.¡±


    While Aji dragged me and forced me out of the explosion range, the regressor confronted the rocket with a thousand cherry blossoms. The regressor who blocked the craze with a storm red at the rocket and shouted.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°This is it!¡±


    Rocket touched the ground with his bare hands. Then the metal grew out of the ground like the roots of a tree. The magical power of alchemy is to rece soil and sand with metal.


    It is fragile and weak because it was made hastily, but even such a low-level metal creates value when it touches Hoeju¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Explode and die!!¡±


    The metal dug deep into the ground exploded all at once.


    The soil was split into strands and turned upside down. Smoke and dust raged around, making it impossible to see at all. Only the vibration transmitted through the ground can only guess the size of the explosion.


    Frightened by the indiscriminate destruction, Aji cried out as he pulled the cart even more.


    ¡°Ooooooh! Humans!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry human.¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    Thebination of Alchemy and Unique Magic cheats the value. If you try alchemy on a pile of dirt, it¡¯s just a cheap piece of iron made from a pile of dirt, but you can use it as a bomb.


    Roquette, a heat-st spell that properly utilizes unique magic and alchemy, is definitely strong.


    But¡­


    ¡°Do you want to die like that?¡±


    Regressors are stronger.


    The regressor broke through the storm with the heavenly cherry tree and cut thend with the jizan. The tremendous explosion did not burn a single hair, and it split the roots of the metal that was approaching through the ground. The regressor holding the twin swords horizontally muttered bleakly with murderous intent.


    ¡°okay. Then I will kill you right now.¡±


    And if you add your temper, it¡¯s more, not less. As soon as he was convinced that the opponent was the enemy, he swung the cherry blossom.


    ¡°Dryong sh of the Heavenly Sword!¡±


    The degration and dust split at an angle. The elongated cherry blossom cut through everything between the regressor and the rocket. Rowket, which had been cut from the shoulder to the side by an invisible de, staggered greatly.


    ¡°Cheuk¡­!¡±


    Rocket, who had been staggering, soon copsed onto the four-wheeled vehicle. The regressor murmured with cold eyes.


    ¡°joy. It¡¯s like.¡±


    Although the direction is different from that of the armed forces, the rulers of the nations are talented people who can bepared to the six generals. Of course, there are ws in terms ofbatpared to Jangjangseong, which only trains purebat power. No matter how overwhelming it is.


    It must be apatibility issue. Regressors with bigger mysteries than them eat half mysteries, but they are weak against pure qigong and martial arts.


    Well done¡­ Wait a minute.


    ¡°Miss Shay! Stay alert!¡±

 Chapter 341

    The moment I read and shouted out the thoughts that were connected like threads. Dozens of bombs flew to fill the eyes of the regressor. Fortunately, before I could warn, the regressor reflexively took up a defensive posture. Chun Ban-Kyung moved his body before he thought, and the Chun-Ang, which rose like a snake, cut through the center of the explosion with precision.


    The defense was sessful, but the regressor was speechless at the sight that followed.


    The smoke cleared and Rocket floated in the sky, looking down at her. He had wings dozens of timesrger than those of the solvent unit, but unlike the mass-produced wings, there were countless small propellers embedded in them like feathers. Arge thruster spewed bright red mes from the feathers of his tail to keep his body afloat, and aunch pad that fired rockets was shining blue in his ws.


    It is the Juggernaut Solvent of Heat st. Therge four-wheeled vehicle he was riding was what Juggernaut looked like before he transformed.


    He breathed heavily, spreading his me-breathing wings wide.


    The regressor twitched his eyebrows.


    ¡°what? Are you alive?¡±


    ¡°joy! Did you really think I would die in that attack!¡±


    ¡®It was dangerous! If I didn¡¯t have anti-tank gloves, I would have died¡­!¡¯


    It¡¯s an anti-tank glove. When I read his thoughts, it was a kind of armor that surrounded his body with directional bombs and exploded upon impact, pushing him away with repulsive force. The principle is simr to that of anti-tank qigong.


    The difference is that it works even if you¡¯re not conscious of writing it. Thanks to this, I didn¡¯t notice it in advance even with mind reading. Plus, the impact of the explosion briefly knocked him out, so he thought he was really dead.


    He had the means to protect his own life.


    ¡°joy! You were hiding a move!¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t hide it.¡±


    ¡°But now don¡¯t be offended! I will kill you with all my might!¡±


    With a cry, the dragon¡¯s ws spread out. Numerous bombs fell under him.


    The bingeing continued incessantly. Rocket flew through the sky at high speed and threw all sorts of bombs at the regressors. The regressor ran fast to avoid it, but Rocket quickly caught up.


    ¡°Oh really! Annoying!¡±


    The regressor hit the ground with his jizan. The broken ground bounced up, and the regressor jumped up, using the raised boulder as a step. The regressor, who faced the cherry tree behind, rushed towards the rocket, pushing himself away with the storm.


    It was a move close to a feat. In the blink of an eye, the regressor soared into the air.


    ¡°under! It¡¯s slow and explodes!¡±


    However, no matter how you try, it is slower than a rocket flying with a thruster. By the time the regressor jumped up, the rocket had already made arge turn and was moving away.


    The speed of the solvent was faster than the arrow, but it did notg behind. It¡¯s too far to catch up. The regressor gave up the chase and fell to the ground. Instead, she swung her angel at him as she walked away.


    ¡°Chit! Single shot of the Sky Sword!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    He swung the cherry blossom, but as if in response, an explosion urred. The regressor muttered as he grabbed the spring cherry blossoms that bounced out.


    ¡°A shield?¡±


    ¡°joy! It¡¯s a solvent storm. Even if you exin it with your stupid brain, you won¡¯t understand!¡±


    What is Solvent Storm? it¡¯s iron powder It is the function of the solvent that scatters the remaining iron powder into the air.


    It is just a small piece of iron dust that is small enough to be blown away by the wind, but it bes a small bomb due to the rocket¡¯s ability. Small pieces of iron dust designed to explode on contact protected the rocket from regressor attacks.


    Rowket spread his wings wider and shouted.


    ¡°A de of wind? You¡¯re holding something quite valuable! But even so, it doesn¡¯t reach me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­! The only thing you can do is run away!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about running away, it¡¯s about being strategic!¡±


    Rocket, which flew to an unreachable height, poured out bombs again. Since he wielded the angel, the regressor could not escape. Instead, he surrounded his entire body with anti-tank pores.


    Kwakwagwang. A huge explosion followed. A cloud of dust spread. Rowket saw the sight and eximed in satisfaction.


    ¡°haha! You did it!¡±


    ¡°what? An explosion like this?¡±


    However, the bomb was not a very good weapon. The energy of the regressor who grew stronger after eating all kinds of elixirs was formidable. There was some soot on his clothes, but he withstood all the explosions with pure anti-tank energy and put Jizan on his shoulders.


    ¡°It only flies and buzzes like a fly! Don¡¯t be conceited with your ipetent abilities!¡±


    ¡°Unlike the ability?! The subject of wriggling on the ground has kept its mouth shut!!¡±


    Rocket soared even higher and shouted.


    ¡°Everybodyughed at me like you! But to win in the end! Thest one standing is me!!¡±


    The ensuing battle was loud, but a bit boring.


    Regressors threw rocks or attacked rockets with wind des. However, most of the rockets were too fast to hit, and the only means of attack that could be hit were blocked by his anti-ballistic armor. Even if the wings were hit by any chance, the Juggernaut did not budge from the moderate attack. Unable to attack, the regressor stomped his feet.


    It was the same with Rocket. Light bombs did not even scratch the regressor¡¯s anti-bullet pore. There was no choice but to make a more powerful bomb, but when it was intercepted in the air, the rocket was rather caught up. However, I did not dare to approach it. Rocket changed his strategy to drain his energy as much as possible.


    ¡®Uselessly fast! If it was Chit Musketeer, I would have caught it as a zero point catcher. No, it would be nothing if only a thunderbolt nestled in the cherry blossoms! Can¡¯t there be a pointed number?¡¯


    ¡®damn. Throwing rocks and shooting wind, but still maintaining anti-tank qigong? Do I have any energy left?¡¯


    Now that time flows without any proper means to each other. Anything that can upset this bnce is¡­


    Tyr is not good against flying rockets. Now is not the time for Hilde to appear. All I can do is


    I don¡¯t want to steal my unique magic sword here¡­. If others find out, they won¡¯t doubt my identity.


    ¡°Ah. Don¡¯t tell me where to go.¡±


    ¡°bruise? what?¡±


    I mean, the dog knows what I¡¯m doing. I stretched out my hand into the air. After the explosion, the fluttering iron powder clung heavily to my hand.


    Maximilien¡¯s unique magic is the power to turn gears. The cogs can move left and right freely and move in the opposite direction to neutralize unique magic. You can say that I got along well with him.


    However, Locket¡¯s inherent magic is the ability to give metal explosive properties. Therefore, even if I steal the unique magic, there is no way to stop his explosion.


    But on the other hand, he can cause the explosion he¡¯s preparing first. at the moment he didn¡¯t mean to.


    I read Lockett¡¯s mind.


    Born with a physical disability, he had an inferiorityplex from birth. Fortunately, his disability was not to the extent that he couldn¡¯t control his body, and the unfortunate thing was that he did not stop fighting thanks to him. If anyone mentioned deformities in front of him, he would attack them and knock them down.


    As soon as he turned 10, Locket, kicked out of udia, became a jackal. However, the congenital deformity became a bigger obstacle in Seung-nyang¡¯s life. If the mount passed over a small boulder, the slightest jolt seemed to pound Rocket¡¯s spine violently.


    Rowket was furious. All of his body and his powerlessness to ovee even this.


    One day, an encounter that would be fate appeared to him who continued to be angry.


    The wealth of the Sorcery Federation.


    The most outstanding juggernaut created by the golden mirror and the castle in the sky where the demon king resides. Requisitioned to repair the castle, he was given the opportunity to fly.


    And he was born again


    Flying in the sky was fast and exhrating. Most of all, he didn¡¯t feel the pain in his spine that constantly tormented him.


    He strongly hoped to live in the floating castle, but it was virtually impossible for him to live in the floating castle, the backbone of the Sorcery Federation. However, he listened to the advice of a certain wizard in the process.


    ¡®Floating doesn¡¯t fly in the sky, it¡¯s just that thend that floated long ago hasn¡¯t fallen yet. If you don¡¯t realize the difference, you will never stay here.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know if it was literal truth or if there was some hidden meaning. But that didn¡¯t matter. Because the magician¡¯s words moved the locket.


    Returning to the ground, Rocket made a cannon. The cannon, which presents precious steel to someone at super speed, is considered one of the most stupid weapons in the nations, but the dreamed rocket has be stupid every time it has a chance.


    Looking at the cannonballs flying in the sky right before they fell, Rocket built his own image.


    If the explosion continues. If you burn everything in your body and rise up.


    it won¡¯t fall forever


    It will burn up in the air before it runs out.


    Yuyumado Fireworks.


    I read them all. Obtaining an image, I stretched out my hand toward him.


    Kwaaang. One wing of the rocket exploded.


    The Juggernaut is a special item bestowed upon Hoeju by the Golden Temple. It is the only tool that can be handled properly only by the Hoeju. From the beginning, it was created with the premise of the master¡¯s ability, and if the right person uses it, it exerts infinite functions.


    Still, if it¡¯s a human tool, then I, the king of humans, too.


    I clenched my fist. One wing of the rocket exploded all at once. Not an attack from the outside, but an explosion from within, twisting his body and disintegrating the structure. A storm erupted in an instant, so the shock received by the rocket, which was engulfed in an explosion at close range, was severe.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Now is the best opportunity as the rocket has lost its bnce to the regressor who was preparing to attack just in time. The regressor swept the cherry blossom long above Jizan.


    When iron rubs against iron, sparks arise, but when earth and sky rub against each other, lightning strikes. The regressor shouted, scattering an aura that was a bit harsh to call it static electricity.


    ¡°Cheongji Geomgon Reverse Lightning!¡±


    Lightning started on the ground and shot up into the sky. The lightning that tried to return to the sky found a ce to stay for a while in the air. It was a pitiful human with steel hanging all over his body, staggering among the flying pieces of iron. He was staggering from the great shock, but the trivial circumstances of the insignificant creature were not the matter of the thunderbolt.


    A bolt of lightning spread through thousands of strands along the steel. Lightning divided into countless tributaries covered the rocket. Caught in a torrent of lightning, Rowket screamed in pain as his whole body burned.


    ¡°Quaaaaaagh!¡±


    But it¡¯s not enough to knock it down. Even lightning has a knack, so if there is an easy way, I don¡¯t even look at the hard way. Thanks to most of the current going up through the Juggernaut, it was rtively less shocking to Rocket¡¯s body.


    Anyway, the game was won. After being struck by lightning following the explosion, Rocket was in a state where he could no longer fight.


    ¡°Rod Rowket! Are you all right!¡±


    A man who appeared to be Rocket¡¯s subordinate hurriedly flew in. Because the fight was so long, many people were already paying attention to this ce. It¡¯s no wonder that Rocket¡¯s men, who didn¡¯t dare intervene, approach.


    ¡°Rod Rowket! Come this way!¡±


    The winged tooth caught the falling rocket from below. He almost fell under the weight of the Juggernaut, but Rockett, who barely regained his senses, managed to keep his bnce by restarting his thrusters. Supporting Rocket, she asked anxiously.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ 1 wing. Solvent troops¡­¡±


    The ¡®subordinate¡¯ replied bravely.


    ¡°Do not worry! Everyone is waiting!¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t wait. Call everyone¡­! Come and kill them!¡±


    When Rowket got angry, the ¡®subordinate¡¯ expressed disapproval.


    ¡°That seems difficult.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?! Have you forgotten that I hold your life? It¡¯s an order, attack now¡­! Otherwise, I¡¯ll blow up all your thrusters¡­!¡±


    ¡°I mean ¡®my¡¯.¡±


    ¡°what!¡±


    When Rocket¡¯s face distorted toward the ¡®subordinate¡¯ who was suffocating.


    Something sharp and cold squeezed through Lockett¡¯s body. It was so sneaky and sharp that even Lockett didn¡¯t realize it until the de shed through his body.


    When he realizes something btedly and opens his mouth wide in silent astonishment. ¡®Subordinate¡¯ said in a rxed voice.


    ¡°Because they are on the other side of the river of no return. How are you going to call the dead?¡±


    Suddenly, that face had changed to Hilde¡¯s. Locket¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected sight.


    Immediately after, arge explosion urred. Rocket exploded all over his body and shook Hilde away. Even if Hilde is a master of qigong, if there is no ce to step on, the reaction cannot be resolved. The two bounced out of the air to the other side.


    Lockett¡¯s body spun and fell to the ground. After colliding with the ground with a bang, he couldn¡¯t even pick himself up and threw back his cloak. The de stayed for a while and then left, bright red blood wasing out to meet me.


    ¡°Cheuk¡­! Cool. Kuk!¡±

 Chapter 342

    Hilde, whonded lightly a short distance away, twirled the bloody de and murmured.


    ¡°Hmm~. I was wondering why this de doesn¡¯t go in well.¡±


    When Hilde saw Locket¡¯s body exposed under the cloak, she let out her words. Rocket¡¯s back was bent.


    When I was hiding it with my cloak and juggernaut, it seemed like I was carrying a backpack, but in fact, something was stuffed in my stomach. So even though Hilde stabbed him with the determination to kill him, his life was still preserved.


    It¡¯s just ¡®yet¡¯ anyway.


    ¡°The heat st master, Rowket. The strongest main radio wave in all countries. You say you operate troops that fly through the sky with propellers? ording to the information, the Dragon Dragon Troops are also used as messengers of the Golden Pce.¡±


    ¡°Kuhhh¡­!¡±


    ¡°It was a tough unit to deal with without Historia. I didn¡¯t expect to be dealt with here. I was lucky~.¡±


    Hilde smiled innocently and turned to me.


    ¡°Can I kill this, Father?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°oh? Why? Anything to check?¡±


    The regressor suddenly approached and stuck a cherry blossom into the wing of the rocket. The regressor who had stepped on the cherry blossoms to prevent him from standing up again asked in an intimidating way.


    ¡°This is yourst chance. Tell me the location of the Golden Pce.¡±


    ¡°Cool¡­! You guys¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you im to be the messenger of the Golden Pce, you will know where the Golden Pce is now and what it looks like. If you want to live, tell me honestly. I will spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh heck¡­ that far¡­¡±


    ¡®You know that far¡­? They must be idiots who directly killed their king, but how could theye to that fact¡­¡¯


    Kuck and Lockettughed briefly. As if prepared for something, Rowket spat out a cough mixed with blood and spoke intermittently.


    ¡°¡­ Cool. okay. I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±


    ¡®¡­my troops, my reputation, my fortune, and even the Juggernaut. I¡¯ve already lost everything I have no reason to live¡­ and those bastards won¡¯t let me live. If so¡­¡¯


    Then he murmured something, but the regressor did not understand because it was not the sound he had originally asked to hear. The regressor walked towards him annoyed.


    ¡°What is he saying now? Say it straight.¡±


    As the regressor moved forward, Hilde naturally leaned forward as well. It was to take his life in case of emergency, but¡­ that¡¯s exactly what Rocket was aiming for.


    Rocket performed his unique magic. The metal that makes up his Juggernaut¡¯s solvent is an alchemy steel that Golden Wonder made himself for Rocket. It is an immortal alloy that is not consumed no matter how much the rocket burns or explodes. So rockets can fly almost forever without worrying about running out of metal.


    But in the end, even that immortality can explode as fuel.


    ¡°You¡­ will die¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lockett raised his bloodied arm. Thest remaining magic power flowed through his arm and into the Juggernaut. The metal made by Hwanggeumgyeong is of a transcendental high level, but sageju¡­ Although weak, it changes its structure.


    Immortal metal to mortal metal. To burn the enemy at once.


    ¡°¡­With this legacy bestowed by the Golden Sutra¡­! I¡¯ll make you mypanion!¡±


    Rocket shouted as he released his unique magic all at once. It was toote to respond. The final explosion, which would devastate a radius of hundreds of meters, would have swept away the regressor and Hilde¡­


    But.


    ¡°what are you doing?¡±


    The regressor murmured nkly.


    The thousand radius does not work. The defense qi engraved on the body of the regressor did not warn of any danger.


    because it wasn¡¯t dangerous.


    ¡°Why¡­why¡­¡±


    Lockett looked at his juggernaut as it faded. The number of treasures that Hwang Keum-gyeong handed down to him right before his death is rusting.


    Only metal can fall prey to explosions, but anything that is rusted and worn loses its qualifications. Metals that have lost their value cannot be used. even the sage.


    ¡°Zan¡­green¡­!¡±


    multiple multiples.


    The leisurely sound of horses¡¯ hooves was heard on the dry ground. Peru on Aurea approached Rocket. As if against Peru¡¯s emotionless gaze, Rocket eximed furiously.


    ¡°Why¡­! Why are you disturbing me, Jannok¡­!¡±


    Peru slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­was going to self-destruct.¡±


    ¡°They¡­ should have died here¡­! Then thend would have been ours¡­! But why! You made my juggernaut out of jannok¡­!!¡±


    ¡°¡­Same. your heat wave. my greenery too. Same. Make Juggernaut unusable.¡±


    ¡®¡­and if both produce the same result anyway. If the act of annihting one Juggernaut from these nations¡­¡¯


    Peru said quietly.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s better to die less.¡±


    The reason Peru does not fight is not because ofck of ability. Her ability is to avoid fights because they are worthless.


    However, if the owner of the heat st sacrifices all the values like now and wants to destroy nothing left. Peru will stop it if it leaves only more terrible results than Jannok.


    The reaction was gone from the Juggernaut. Sensing that the life span of the masterpiece of the Golden Scenic wasing to an end, Roquette, the Master of Heat Explosion, howled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!!! You should know our secret wish¡­! you¡­! They stole our second home¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard you.¡±


    squeak.


    The cry cut off as if cut with a knife. Momentster, Lockett¡¯s neck fell at an angle. He had a face filled with resentment until he died.


    A period was stamped on the soot-stained book. After a while, I greeted him in my heart.


    Goodbye Lord Rowket. A human being like a me that burns until it stops breathing.


    When she finished her greetings and looked up, Hilde was hiding the de behind her body, showing a clumsy smile at the regressor and Peru.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes. ¡®I¡¯ just took on the dirty work that everyone couldn¡¯t bear to do. Could you have gotten past that without killing it? Rather, it deserves praise!¡±


    Introverted. Even though I was full of thoughts of killing from the beginning.


    I¡¯m the one who did the most to neutralize the rocket. They say that the left hand does not know what the right hand is doing, but isn¡¯t it working too hard when it is not recognized?


    Anyway, let¡¯s go mediate before the atmosphere gets any weirder. He sighed inwardly and called out to Aji.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Good work, bruise!¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t mean to ask for praise.¡±


    As the morning dawned, the horrors of the previous day were revealed. The vast in was full of traces of battle. Even bloodstains, ash heaps, and pits dug up miserably. Thend where all the curves were carved was so hideous that it was pitiful.


    However, even in the middle of the day, the seungnyang was happily searching for the corpse.


    Mounts, as well as weapons and tools on the corpses, were all valuable assets. The monks who had fled to take possession of the legacy left by the dragon army and other monks flocked.


    In the festival that took ce with the corpses, the wild beasts were full. The reason why new corpses didn¡¯t pile up was probably thanks to the camp leader¡¯s strict order.


    ¡°there! Properly bury the body you turned!¡±


    One Seungnyang, who was going to leave the corpse behind and take his belongings, clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Sheesh, that¡¯s tricky. He¡¯s an afterthought anyway.¡±


    ¡°I will not tell you to be polite to the dead. At least be polite to yourndlord!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Well, if you¡¯re a water owner, it¡¯s cheaper to dig a hole and bury it.¡±


    While Seungnyang grumbled and buried the body, the captain sighed deeply and approached us.


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting. I wanted to collect the corpse before Peru left. If their corpses remain, the fleeing solvent unit mighte to retrieve them.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s not because of camaraderie. This is because the corpses of the solvent troops contain too many resources for the solvent troops to use. If it was a dragonfly unit with fast mobility, they might have been afraid of the possibility that they could attack and escape with only wings and thrusters.


    But¡­ I nced at Hilde. Hilde noticed my gaze and smiled heartily.


    ¡°Hehe. Why, Father?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Is it really so? That human killed the centa of the solvent unit? It¡¯s also a way to steal the face of arade and assassinate one after another while flying in the air. The reason why the dragonfly troops scattered and fled was not because they were ragtag, but because they couldn¡¯t tell who was friend and foe.


    What a terrifying ability. It¡¯s creepy.


    The regressor asked the camp leader.


    ¡°Jannokhoeju?¡±


    ¡°Stay at camp. You¡¯re breaking the seal on the Juggernaut.¡±


    ¡°still?¡±


    ¡°It will be over soon. Follow me.¡±


    The leader left the work behind the scenes to his subordinates and headed to the camp.


    Most of the seungnyangs were enjoying the big tree outside, so the camp was full of pleasant quiet. It was so lively that it was hard to imagine that it was and where hundreds of people died.


    It¡¯s not that strange. Nations are wanderingnds. It is extremely rare for seungnyang to meet again after parting. For them, death means separation.


    The leader said as he passed between those who were taking care of their wealth.


    ¡°It has already been revealed, so I will tell you. Peru is the master of green tea. However, he does not build any special forces and goes alone.¡±


    ¡°It means loner. It seemed a little like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not wrong. There are many difficulties in raising money with his ability.¡±


    The leader, who spoke the ufortable truth, added as if to make an excuse.


    ¡°If you think about it the other way around, it¡¯s difficult to find a hoeju that is as safe as that one. Take a look at the heat st lord Rocket. He and his men are blowing money. Whether you use it or not, you always hunt for others. In contrast, Peru is not very interested in money.¡±


    ¡°Even if I collect them, will they disappear because of their abilities someday?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know about that because I entered Peru-sama¡¯s heart and never came out. Anyway, Peru-sama is a gentle person who doesn¡¯t like to fight.¡±


    The leader, who secretly red at me, turned his head and looked to one side.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be wee, but there¡¯s no reason to be hostile. Please take good care of me.¡±


    ¡°Your father. Do not worry. We will take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this person over there always this noisy?¡±


    The captain, impatient, questioned the regressor. Then the regressor asked me.


    ¡°What are youining about?¡±


    ¡°That person is spinning around. Instead of pretending to be polite, I tried to stimte them to express their true feelings.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s all right. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    The leader shook his head and started walking. So we gradually headed deeper into the camp.


    ¡°Alle. over there.¡±

 Chapter 343

    Peru stood in front of a furnace of white smoke. The sight of throwing broken metal into the furnace looked somewhat lonely. The captain called Peru.


    ¡°Peru. They came.¡±


    Peru turned her head after hearing the captain¡¯s voice. Peru, who confirmed our appearance, looked back at the furnace and said.


    ¡°¡­for a moment. It¡¯s still there.¡±


    ¡°All right. I have work to do, so I¡¯ll go first. Be safe.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    The captain bowed his head and walked away. After that came silence. The regressor asked in frustration at the sight of Peru throwing metal without saying anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s left, but you keep putting it in?¡±


    ¡°¡­menstruum.¡±


    ¡°menstruum? animal?¡±


    ¡°¡­no. Rocket¡¯s weapon.¡±


    Rocket only has one weapon. His juggernaut, the Solvent. As soon as he realized that, the regressor was shocked and asked.


    ¡°Juggernaut? There¡¯s a Juggernaut in that furnace?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the only person who can alchemize it is the Golden Sutra. What are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not a pension. I can only disassemble.¡±


    Peru shook her head and threw thest piece into the furnace. The furnace that had swallowed a lot of prey trembled as if it would explode at any moment.


    ¡°¡­Yeolpok tried to self-destruct with the Juggernaut. Otherwise, the precious Juggernaut would be gone. so i blocked it I had no intention of saving you.¡±


    ¡°joy. You won¡¯t die just because you exploded it?¡±


    ¡°¡­it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Peru shook her head and turned the lever on the furnace. The furnace lid closed at an angle, and a rough boat horn could be heard through the gap. Between them, Peru¡¯s low voice was heard.


    ¡°¡­When war breaks out, when rubble piles up. Nations grow rich. But a lot will die. Huntsmen and soldiers of the military.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? well~ I don¡¯t think the military is particrly likely to lose to the nations.¡±


    ¡°¡­that doesn¡¯t matter either.¡±


    Neither the regressor nor Hilde seemed to understand thenguage of Peru.


    Because our values are different, the focus is slightly off. Both the regressor and Hilde are discussing the oue of the battle, but Peru doesn¡¯t care about that. As an alchemist, ¡®which side you are on¡¯ is not important to her values.


    ¡°What matters to you is not winning or losing, but total value, right? Are you reluctant to suffer losses in battles or wars?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    ¡°It is the mind of an alchemist. It is a bit unexpected that the entire value of the country is on one side of the scale.¡±


    ¡°¡­not my scale. Because it is the scale of the golden mirror.¡±


    Finally, Peru performed its unique magic. I was frightened and tried to pull myself away, but fortunately this time the unique magic didn¡¯t reach me. Peru¡¯s power to disintegrate matter only worked inside the furnace.


    With thebined power of Peru, the furnace really heated up.


    Most furnaces are powered by horsepower. Before alchemy appeared, it was said to melt metal by making a big fire, but after the development of alchemy and white magic, that method was abandoned. He would alchemize metal with magical power itself, or if that was difficult, he would process it by generating mes with magical power.


    However, the Juggernaut bestowed by the Golden Mirror heats the furnace with Peru¡¯s unique magic. Unique Mado is to impose one¡¯s own rules on the world. Most of the cases are notpatible with anything because it is unique¡­ but the Juggernaut of the Golden Jing is a mystery beyond unique magic.


    Power and heat escape from the steel that has been destroyed by unique magic. It is condensed even more as it is confined to the metal of the golden mirror. Then, the moment it crosses a certain critical point, it flows all over the Juggernaut on aplex mechanism.


    And the furnace began to move with a rattle.


    The stern surged through the mound of dirt. A giant caterpir climbs against the pouring dirt and sand. Swimming in the sea of sand and dirt, the Juggernaut hidden in it appeared.


    The furnace was only one part of this juggernaut. It was several timesrger than that, including the part buried in the soil. With its streamlined tracks, the Juggernaut looked like a huge ship with a furnace as its horn.


    The Juggernautnded dully on the ground. Unfortunately, the fence in front of it was broken, but no one had time to care. In front of a huge vehicle with wheels over 3m tall, the fence was not even a stone beak.


    ¡°¡­So I hope you don¡¯t fight.¡±


    Peru walked up on it. Peru, who looked back in front of the stairs, looked back.


    ¡°¡­get on. I will guide you.¡±


    There is no reason to give up. We nodded our heads and got on the Juggernaut without saying a word


    .


    ¡°Wait. What about ¡®our¡¯ Cataphracts?¡±


    ¡°This looks much better, shall we?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about! The Military Cataphract is the most technological and superior all-weather mount! It is the essence of military technology that is more economical and quiet than a needlesslyrge Juggernaut, and can be used universally by ordinary soldiers!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hilde. But once I¡¯ve ridden the Juggernaut¡­ I¡¯m not satisfied with such an insignificant mount.¡±


    ¡°This is not okay! Men know that big and grand is the best! You mustn¡¯t throw away Jo Kang-ji¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°Before the Cataphract, there was Aji dog sledding. After all, that was the first mount I ever made.¡±


    ¡°bruise! never again! it¡¯s hard!¡±


    Aji shook his head as if tired. Rather than saying that dog sledding is hard, it probably means that it¡¯s hard to care about my safety hanging behind it. It will be difficult to ride dog sledding in the future.


    At that time, Peru, who had been listening to the story, pointed to the deck and said.


    ¡°¡­bring it. I have room to put it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that offer for some reason! It¡¯s like Juggernaut boasts that he¡¯s big enough to carry ¡®my¡¯ Cataphract!¡±


    ¡°Until Hilde said it herself, it must have been a proposal with pure intentions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I hate it even more! You should at least brag!¡±


    Why are youining so much? Do you hate beingpared by nations? In fact, it is clear that he loves the military more than anyone else.


    oh wait


    ¡°Wait a minute, Hilde. Rather, where did you put the Cataphract?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, outside the fence¡­ uh.¡±


    Hilde looked down. I saw something familiar under the trampled fence. The familiar mechanical device that was horribly broken and bounced off, too.


    Earn 1 military defeat.


    Juggernaut Golden Ship of Peru. The infinite castle sailing the sea of sand quietly moved through thends of the nations.


    Even when strong wind blows, the steel body does not shake. It treads lightly on boulders and climbs steep hills smoothly. The name of the golden ship is not just colorless. Unlike the ocean, there were no waves on thend, so there was nothing to hinder the advance of the golden ship.


    Living in a cabin below deck, we enjoyed a morefortable trip than ever before. Tyr sat down in a chair and evaluated thefort of the golden ship.


    ¡°It is soft and quiet. I can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m riding a mount or sitting in an elegant castle. It is the most delightful wonder I have seen in my near future.¡±


    It didn¡¯t show much on his face, but Peru replied happily.


    ¡°¡­Because of the discement move.¡±


    ¡°Substitutional move? Phew what is that?¡±


    Realizing that Peru isn¡¯t very good at exining, Tyr naturally turned his head to me. I think I¡¯m a vending machine with answers. I also don¡¯t know what humans don¡¯t know.


    what. I read Peru¡¯s thoughts, so I know, but I know.


    ¡°It is an ideal movement method thates down to the strongest in theory in alchemy. Tyr Usually, when you want to go fast, objects in front of you get in the way, right? Like the wind colliding, or a stone that tumbles.¡±


    ¡°Or the sunlight.¡±


    No, sunlight would not be included in the target. Anyway.


    ¡°If we disintegrate such obstacles with alchemy the moment we touch them, the obstacles that should be in our way will not be able to block us at all, right? You will be able to proceed without any obstruction.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I guess so.¡±


    ¡°yes. In addition, if you restore the original state after passing through the obstruction that was disassembled, you can get the effect that the obstruction pushes your back, right? I also recover the mana I used to disassemble it.¡±


    This is an alchemy-based technique that a genius came up with. is a discement move.


    Tir pondered the concept and pped his hands.


    ¡°ording to what you said, you will be able to advance as if a fair wind is blowing even on the bare ground!¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, you can walk through the ground as if you were walking. It¡¯s ¡®theoretically¡¯ anyway.¡±


    As is the case anywhere in the world, what is theoretically possible implies virtually impossible. If it had be like a horse, it wouldn¡¯t havee down as a legend.


    ¡°Actually, it takes time to dismantle an obstacle with alchemy, and if it is not properly dismantled, the mana residue bes an obstacle, and no matter how hard you try to reconstruct it, you cannot get back the consumed mana with 100% efficiency. It¡¯s close to impossible.¡±


    ¡°Close means not impossible, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard rumors that there are wildcats that travel underground by discement. Do you use the name Mole instead of Seungnyangi? However, it is said to be too slowpared to the theory, so it is impossible to use it except when ambush a sleeping opponent. Even with a human body, but how do you make it into a device? Absolutely not.¡±


    When I said this, Tyr tilted his head and asked again.


    ¡°But you did.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    That¡¯s right. How did you do it?


    The power to disintegrate matter even if it has inherent magic. It is not a universal skill like alchemy, but a very limited ability that only Peru has. Utilizing that ability and applying it to such arge Juggernaut¡­?


    There¡¯s no way to exin it. Are you the same human? Even I, the king of men, can¡¯t guess what kind of monster it is.


    ¡°This must also be the dignity of the Golden Sutra.¡±


    ¡°¡­hmm.¡±


    In the meantime, Peru, who heard me, was satisfied with a small snort. I didn¡¯t reallypliment you, so why are you shrugging? Have you be one with the golden mirror? Arepliments directed at the Golden Goblet regarded aspliments to you?


    ¡°Chi! This is a scam!¡±


    Also, in the midst of this, there is a person who hears the praise of the nations as an insult to the military and an insult to himself. Hilde stamped her feet and expressed displeasure.


    ¡°They don¡¯t even know the structure of the Juggernaut. I don¡¯t even know how it works! I¡¯m just wearing it because it was given to me by the golden mirror! Unlike the Cataphracts of the military, there is no blood, sweat, or effort in the Juggernaut!¡±


    ¡°¡­This is also the dignity of the Golden Sutra.¡±


    you liked that use it right away


    Hilde, whose medicine had risen, grumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good!¡±


    bang. Hilde stomped her feet, mixed with a little displeasure. It was a kick with destructive intentions, but the Juggernaut was not broken, let alone distorted in the slightest.


    This must also be the dignity of the golden mirror. cancer.


    ¡°Chet! I can¡¯t. ¡®I¡¯ must also not show the dignity of the military!¡±


    ¡°Did you have anything to show in the military? Surely it¡¯s not like a cooking technique demonstration, is it? I¡¯d advise just in case, but that¡¯s not something to brag about. The more you do it, the lower your nationality will be.¡±


    ¡°Heung Do you think ¡®J¡¯ is an old general? It can¡¯t be! Father, keep your mouth shut!¡±


    Hilde, who was frantic, pointed upward as if she had suddenly remembered.


    ¡°Oh right. Aji was chasing a horse on the Peru deck?¡±


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    Aurea, a Peruvian horse, grazes in a small field on the deck. Until now, Aurea would have lived afortable and pleasant life on the moving ground, but now that Aji was there, she was constantly suffering.


    Aji rode the horse whenever he had a chance, barking left and right, trying to get in his way. The cowardly Aurea howled sadly, and Peru had to climb up and remove Aji each time. No matter what anyone says, I listened to people pretty well.

 Chapter 344

    ¡°¡­I will be back.¡±


    Having received a tip from Hilde, Peru quickly opened the door and went up to the deck. Hilde smiled sullenly at her, silenced her footsteps, and secretly followed.


    after a while


    ¡®Peru¡¯ trudged back. ¡®Peru¡¯ with a puzzled face looked around and asked.


    ¡°¡­liar. Where are you?¡±


    Tyr answered with a puzzled look at the sudden remark.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are talking about as a liar.¡±


    ¡°¡­Aurea. They are grazing.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Hilde, didn¡¯t he follow you a little while ago? Didn¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re up to something. To be ironic, go away Hughes.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me here? I did not y any role in Hilde¡¯s ego formation. There is a degree to responsibility without pleasure.¡±


    not a real daughter As I was making excuses that weren¡¯t excuses, the door leading to the deck opened again. In the ce where everyone¡¯s eyes gathered, Peru walked in with a grumpy face.


    ¡°¡­liar. Where are you?¡±


    Peru and ¡®Peru¡¯ met.


    Peru¡¯s face turned pale. Simrly, ¡®Peru¡¯ was flustered and trembled as if frightened. The two red at each other like cats with sharp edges, alert.


    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±


    ¡°¡­who?¡±


    An unprecedented situation in which the same person bes two people. However, Tyr, who had already experienced Hilde¡¯s transformation, quickly realized what had happened.


    ¡°It is also a joke. is that again? Transformation?¡±


    ¡°¡­Transformation sake?¡±


    ¡°¡­Did you transform into me?¡±


    Only then did he understand, Peru rxed a little and began to take a look at the other person. Their faces, clothes, and even their height and body shape matched perfectly. The part that can be seen and followed on the outside is copied as it is.


    It didn¡¯t make sense, but it was a technology that reached a level close to it. It¡¯s not strange to have admiration, but Peru showed a greater reluctance than that.


    ¡®¡­That can¡¯t be. Homunculus cannot be made. know. I know¡­¡¯


    Homunculus?


    haha. what do you say A homunculus is an impossible concept beyond discement. The reason Hilde, who has reached the stage, can never materialize Lee is because transformation cannot even read the human mind.


    However, it is impossible to clone a human as it is. Why are you seriously worried about something that only appears in an old story¡­


    How could it be? Is that also the dignity of the golden sutra?


    Hmmm. This is not the time. Hilde¡¯s prank is hurting Peru too much. If it were me, I would have read my mind through mind reading and walked a tightrope, but it¡¯s impossible for Hilde.


    ¡°Hey, Hilde. Stop and reveal yourself. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m ying pranks on people I¡¯m not close with yet.¡±


    Then ¡®Peru¡¯ opened her eyes wide and asked again.


    ¡°¡­do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend it isn¡¯t. The one you just said is Hilde.¡±


    ¡°¡­how?¡±


    Are you nning on ignoring it until you understand it? Mind-reading, but I¡¯ll give you a more convincing exnation if you¡¯d like.


    ¡°Tell me why. first. Hilde went outter than Peru. And after the disguise, the two never saw each other. By very simple logic, that means that Hilde is between the real Peru and this room.¡±


    ¡°¡­But maybe he hid in the middle.¡±


    ¡°second. Hilde¡¯s intention was to surprise Peru, right? If you think about it normally, it would be more shocking if another me ¡®existed¡¯ aftering in than if another me ¡®entered¡¯ from outside the door.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t prove it. A sufficiently convincing exnation is sufficient. In the first ce, I can¡¯t even speak anymore.¡±


    The face of ¡®Peru¡¯ gradually diversified. From the original expressionless expression, he puffed out his cheeks dissatisfiedly, and then grumbled while kicking his feet bluntly. Suddenly, her appearance changed to Hilde¡¯s.


    ¡°really! This is why my father told me to keep my mouth shut!¡±


    ¡°I heard you. I just didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°Really bad! Taking away ¡®my¡¯ few pleasures!¡±


    It¡¯s a lie. It is true that transformation is one of Hilde¡¯s few pleasures, but its purpose is opposite.


    Hilde transforms not to avoid being caught, but to be caught by someone. Even if he transforms, he hopes that someone will immediately realize himself.


    You do what you want, but why are you grumbling? I want you to be honest¡­ No, do you still like me?


    ¡°Are you going to admit it now? I can easily see through Hilde¡¯s disguise. To a magician who deals with psychology, transformations that mimic only appearances are as clear as looking into the palm of your hand.¡±


    As I boasted, Tyr responded with a small p.


    ¡°Also, phew. The time I knew Peru was short, so I couldn¡¯t guess at all, but you figured it out right away.¡±


    ¡°What? Tyrkanjaka? You say as if you can guess if you¡¯ve known each other for a long time?¡±


    Hilde questioned and listened as if this could not be passed on. Tyr replied, taking that smile leisurely.


    ¡°Of course. How many times have I seen it, so I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know when ¡®me¡¯ changed to your fatherst time, but now you¡¯re confident?¡±


    ¡°Even then, I was suspicious. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know your ability, so I didn¡¯t pass it up. Now that you know your strength, it¡¯s clear.¡±


    ¡°Hey. That¡¯s right. But what? Did ¡®me¡¯ get to know the other person better as well?¡±


    Cheer. Sparks flew between the two women. Hilde raised her chin and shouted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s face it! Guess ¡®my¡¯ transformation!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a joke, try it as much as you like. It will not be suitable for travel.¡±


    While the two red at each other, Peru watched their quarrel with a puzzled expression.


    ¡®¡­What are you doing in someone else¡¯s house?¡¯


    Surprisingly, the regressor¡¯s cherry blossoms are rechargeable. If you fight once, you have to collect the consumed wind and space again. I¡¯m not sure what the principle is, but anyway, regressors used to take a little break after fighting.


    The regressor, who had been scouting atop the golden box to recharge, returned to the cabin. The regressor tidied up his messy hair and said to Peru.


    ¡°Is this going right? It¡¯s not that someone is controlling it, and it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going straight ahead. Did it subtly take a turn on the way?¡±


    ¡°¡­Thepass of gold always points toward the golden pce.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°¡­how?¡±


    Peru was perplexed by the regressor¡¯s curiosity and organized her thoughts.


    ¡®¡­The infinite orbit of the golden ship is a discement movement method. The more recently the golden mirror has been in thend, the slower the discement is, and the slower the caterpir moves there. Therefore, the stern of the golden ship leans slightly towards the golden mirror every time it advances. When the time series of the Golden Sutra is moved to the coordinates of the nations, the current position of the Golden Sutra bes the pole, and corrections are made in the direction of its tilt, and finally the Golden Sutra is reached¡­¡¯ I recalled all the contents in my head


    . in my head anyway.


    ¡®¡­but I can¡¯t exin everything with my eloquence. Even if you exin it, you might not understand. give up.¡¯


    You don¡¯t think you know, so I won¡¯t exin? I don¡¯t know whether to call this humble or arrogant. Anyway, after organizing her thoughts, Peru shortened her exnation.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s also the dignity of the golden mirror.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I said that all Juggernauts were made by the golden mirror, right? Then it will be possible.¡±


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t believe this exins it.¡¯


    It was neither humility nor arrogance. It was just an urate judgment. After all, regressors tend to ept rather than understand all the mysteries of the world.


    The regressor, immediately convinced, took off his coat and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to stay, but would the space or facilities be okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­No problem. I made it a little while ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh right. It was a country. okay. Take care of yourself for a while¡­¡±


    The regressor leaned back on the sofa and looked at the table in front of him. A tea table with a girl who looks just like a mirror sitting in the middle. There, Tyr with silver hair hanging down his back and ¡®Tyr¡¯ were staring at the regressor.


    Two Tyrkanjaka. Only then did the regressor realize that something was strange.


    ¡®Kyaaaa! I¡¯m so surprised!! what what?! Two Tyrkanjaka?!¡¯


    The regressor was startled, but I was the only one who noticed it. Chen Ban-gyeong, the qigong of the regressor, forcibly suppressed the sudden emotional agitation and pretended to be calm.


    No matter how embarrassed you are, you can calm down enough if someone pours cold water on you next to you and urges you to think properly. We are embarrassed because there is no one to do it. The regressor with only a thousand radius came up with a hypothesis to exin this situation with a calm mind.


    ¡®that¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t Young-Gwe use Transfiguration? One of the two will be eternal. I was almost surprised!¡¯


    The regressor pretended to beposure and said.


    ¡°Is it the Transfiguration of Young¡¯s Ark?¡±


    On the face of it, the regressor did not appear to be at all surprised. Then ¡®Tir¡¯ let out a disgruntled voice through his red lips.


    ¡°Did you notice now? It¡¯s so dull.¡±


    ¡°Are you bored with the reaction to a topic you noticedte? There is no reward, to the point of regret.¡±


    The two of them scolded the regressor side by side in the same voice as if they were good sisters. One of them must have been Hildale, but the regressor shouted in a fit of rage at the sight of their hands and feet fitting together.


    ¡°I mean! Why are you kidding me all of a sudden? What else is Yeongguk up to?¡±


    ¡°There was a story about how excellent Hilde¡¯s Transfiguration was. Now that we¡¯re going together, it might be a good idea to test your abilities.¡±


    ¡°Release the loneliness on the road of travel. Isn¡¯t it a good pastime?¡±


    ¡°Because the victim sees it as nothing more than a bad prank?¡±


    In any case, the regressor who understood the situation calmed down andpared Tyr with ¡®Tyr¡¯.


    Shining white hair. A transparent face that seemed to have taken away color from the whole body. However, her blood-red eyes shone with a mysterious glow. Outwardly, the two looked exactly the same, from their features to their slender necklines.


    The regressor stuck out his tongue inwardly.


    ¡®The master of qigong can handle all of his body with qigong, but isn¡¯t that too much? There are things that can be said to reduce bones andpress the body, and there are things that are not! Changing the color of your skin, your hair, even your voice? Why are you wasting qigong in such a useless way?! If I had used it properly, it would have been many times stronger!¡¯


    what can i do That¡¯s the driving force behind Hilde¡¯s Qigong. If it wasn¡¯t for that method, I wouldn¡¯t have even caught a cold ball in the first ce.


    Tyr said, enjoying the Regressor¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°How can I get it right?¡±


    ¡°You can think more. It is time to overflow.¡±


    Tyr and ¡®Tir¡¯ giggled at the grunting regressor. The regressor had a high dose of medicine, but couldn¡¯t tell it apart just by appearance and grumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to figure out who¡¯s real. Because Tyrkanjaka uses blood divination and deals with darkness.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I decided not to use that power. It¡¯s no fun if the problems are too easy.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Hilde also handles hematology at a high level. look at this skin If you can¡¯t handle hematology, how could you have imitated this bloodless skin?¡±


    ¡®Tir¡¯ said, patting Tyr¡¯s cheek lightly. Tyrughed at the bold action, and ¡®Tir¡¯ rxed and smiled with his chin resting. The two seemed to get along quite well even if they were called doppelgangers.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know¡­! Even if they look the same, their words and actions are simr! Is it pure acting?¡¯


    In the meantime, the head of the regressor was chaos itself. Even the Cheonban-gyeong does not solve the sudden challenge. Confusion increased.

 Chapter 345

    However, instead of giving up, the regressor kepting back even more.


    ¡®no. If you end it with ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯, you won¡¯t be able to recognize Yeong-Gwe in the next round. It¡¯s a Yeongguk that didn¡¯t show up even after several regressions. I¡¯m going to have to listen to the army every time anyway, but it would be helpful to find out the difference now.¡¯


    yes. Because now is the only time to openly find out the difference and transform.


    The regressor pretended to touch his forehead with his hand, shining his eyes through the gap between his fingers. It is a seven-color eye that sees all kinds of light. I don¡¯t have the confidence to hit cowardly, so I¡¯m relying on authority. Well, it would be fun to stick to even the smallest things with sincerity.


    There¡¯s no way. I quickly shook my head and said.


    ¡°Mr Shay. Are you seeing with seven-color eyes now?¡±


    ¡°What why! This is an ability!¡±


    However, there is a problem.


    From the red eye that sees temperature to the true eye that sees strength. Even with all eyes, the identity cannot be identified. It is impossible to see through a body that is filled with power of any kind, whether it be blood-sculpting or qigong, so you have to look at the energy that is revealed. The regressor viewed the aura from all sorts of perspectives.


    ¡®It¡¯s different when I see it with my seven-colored eyes. There is a clear difference! but¡­!¡¯


    The problem is that we don¡¯t know what is real. It¡¯s not like a regressor carries all of Tyr¡¯s information in his head.


    In addition, in the first ce, Tyr gained darkness by fighting Seonghwangcheong for a long time. Seven-color eyes that see light are notpatible. Because lightes down from the sky.


    Tsk tsk. So I warned you.


    ¡°I am just worried. What if I can¡¯t get it right even after using this technique called ¡®gritting my eyes¡¯? Wouldn¡¯t it be more honorable to just hit it with your senses and make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Noisy! I know almost everything!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak too strongly. What to do when it goes wrong.¡±


    ¡°You talk like you¡¯re proud, but you do that!¡±


    ¡°What do you think of me? I guess I can even guess the back of a flipped card. Of course I know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a scam!¡±


    ¡°Cheating is also an obvious skill. Are you in a position to tell others? To be honest, it is a much more honest technique to cut out the bottom than the seven-color n.¡±


    Mind reading, actually. because no one knows that An undisclosed scam is just as legal.


    And isn¡¯t the art of seeing all points of view more fraudulent than mind reading, which only reads the human mind? If you had to choose between seven-color eyes or mind-reading, you¡¯d choose seven-color eyes.


    ¡®If it¡¯s that guy, I think I really know. Then it means there is a clue¡­¡¯


    The regressor, who had been thinking for a while, thought of something and suggested it.


    ¡°I will ask you one thing.¡±


    ¡°Hoo. Are you trying to find me with just one question?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s getting a little interesting now. Try it.¡±


    Now that it¡¯s a little trivia, Tyr is interested. The regressor gazed at the two and collected his thoughts.


    ¡®Tirkanjaka has retrieved the heart he longed for from the abyss. The inside of the abyss is and that even the saintess cannot peek into, so perhaps even the zero ark is unaware of that fact. The one who knows that must be the real Tyrkanjaka.¡¯


    ¡°Do you know what Tyrkanjaka¡¯s wish is?¡±


    It¡¯s a pretty heady question. However, ¡®Tir¡¯ with a smile asked back.


    ¡°Who are you asking? Make sure to nominate Wouldn¡¯t it be very advantageous for the person who answerster?¡±


    ¡°That way! Talk to him!¡±


    When the regressor pointed to one side and said, the other said with a small smile.


    ¡°There are no more wishes. It has already been done.¡±


    A natural line that I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s real or acting. While talking calmly, at some point, his expression hardened and he continued.


    ¡°There is still work to be done. It is to destroy Seonghwangcheong.¡±


    And thoroughly refined emotions flowed out. The one with the face of Tyr said with anger in his expressionless expression.


    ¡°It is not a wish, it is a duty. I couldn¡¯t help but postpone it because ¡®my¡¯ strength wascking, but I just postponed it, and one day I will definitely achieve it. I will bring down the celestials and insult all their idols. I will never forget.¡±


    It didn¡¯t lose momentum. then you¡¯ll get caught Instead, his clenched fists and his low voice showed desperate anger. The fact that he was expressing his hatred towards the Seonghwangcheong right now could not be exined unless it was Tyrkanjaka, the ancestor of the vampires. Who can express such anger toward Seonghwangcheong?


    The regressor became confused and lost in thought.


    ¡®Grunt. I¡¯m not particrly affiliated with the Seonghwangcheong¡­ but it¡¯s a bit difficult. In order to stop the King of Sin, the cooperation of the Seonghwangcheong is essential¡­ Eight. Let¡¯s think about thatter.¡¯


    ¡°okay. Now that you know the real Tyrkanjaka, stop ying around.¡±


    ¡°Did you notice?¡±


    ¡°huh. Isn¡¯t that the one you just said for real?¡±


    At the regressor¡¯s words, Tyr and ¡®Tir¡¯ smiled mischievously.


    Whew. then so what Would you be a regressor if you didn¡¯t stumble?


    ¡°Ding. Mr. Shay. Wrong.¡±


    ¡°uh? what?¡±


    ¡®What are you talking about? He said he had no more wishes. Doesn¡¯t that mean you got your heart back?¡¯


    That¡¯s what made it so misleading. He didn¡¯t say anything about getting his heart back.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? You avoided answering and focused on what you knew. After arguing that there is no wish anymore, you showed anger toward Seonghwangcheong, right? Even a child passing by knows that vampires hate Seonghwangcheong. What Tyr said over there is great, but if you remove the bubble, ¡®I don¡¯t know? But I hate Seonghwangcheong!¡¯¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? So, is that over there called the Young Ark?¡±


    ¡°Ding-dong-dang! My father couldn¡¯t fool me again this time!¡±


    ¡®Tir¡¯ jumped up and shouted. Even though he was usually serious and quiet, he had the face of Tyr and had an innocent smile, so even though he had the same face, he looked like a different person. Hilde let out a dissatisfied sigh and muttered,


    ¡°Uh~. It was obvious that Shay couldn¡¯t hit it. I have no idea how to attack my father.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious what! Next time you can definitely get it right! Do it one more time!¡±


    ¡°weird? I think I heard something simr before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really different now! Because I know your character!¡±


    ¡®I can see it if I look at it with green eyes and purple eyes! As I changed my body, the awkwardness was revealed. I was confused because the changed target was Tyrkanjaka, but from now on, no matter what!¡¯


    It¡¯s not overconfidence. Do you know the real characteristics?


    But you¡¯d better be careful. Because Hilde understands you as much as you understand Hilde. Well, it would be fine if I went back.


    ¡°¡­Just a moment.¡±


    Meanwhile, Peru, who had been restless in a corner, was shocked by covering her mouth.


    ¡°¡­ City Joe? Sijo?¡±


    Oh you haven¡¯t said anything yet? The fact that Tyr is Tyrkanjaka, the progenitor of vampires.


    I have to exin right now. To make future travels morefortable.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. Founder Tirkanjaka, who was asleep at the bottom of Tantalus, joined us! I¡¯m not an ordinary vampire!¡±


    ¡°¡­Little.¡±


    what. Passed out.


    What did you spend a lot of?


    And always covered with clouds and fog beyond the Mist Mountains. Vampires live in thosends where sunlight cannot be reached by other mists.


    Since it is blocked by tall mountains that make you sweat beyond even the clouds, the fog of the principality and the vampires living in it do not easily cross over to the nations. Moist air blowing from the sea of the sea is blocked by the natural barrier and collects.


    but only one ce. udia, a vige of clouds with low hills, is different. Clouds flow down like waterfalls where mountains are pulled out. If you go through the waterfall of the cloud, you will see the primevalnd where everything is covered in a veil.


    fog ins. And that is now named the Mist Principality. The vampires who fled the light settled down there.


    In quite a few other ces, vampires appear only in legends, but to udia and the nations who lived nearby, vampires were like nightmares that popped up every once in a while. It doesn¡¯te out very often, but once it came out, something happened that shook all of udia. So I have no choice but to feel more fear.


    When Tyr heard the story, he nodded.


    ¡°So udia meant Cloud Vige. I know that ce well. It was a small vige found at the end of the wilderness while searching for a ce to live. I remember tearing the cloud waterfall by hand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so frightened?¡±


    Peru couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with Tyr. It was even pitiful to see only his body trembling from the fear imprinted on his instincts.


    Tyr said suspiciously at the sight of him being so frightened.


    ¡°Are you a Celestial? Hmm, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid. As long as they don¡¯t show off in front of me, I won¡¯t kill them one by one¡­ As long as they don¡¯t hurt my mood too much.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hee-ik.¡±


    As much as Tyr has lived a long time, he has his own principles. If you believe in a heavenly god, he will not kill you without hesitation, but if you express your faith in front of him, he will kill you without mercy.


    That doesn¡¯t mean they always act ording to the rules, but if they go wrong, they¡¯ll just kill them. Well, if you draw a line too clearly, you will end up with a person who only talks about riding a line. Some flexibility is also required.


    I spoke instead of the frightened Peru.


    ¡°Tyr. stop being scared It¡¯s only natural for a normal person to be afraid of vampires.¡±


    No wonder. What kind of human being can be calm in front of a vampire who sees my body as a walking food warehouse? Just as sheep and wolves cannot be best friends, it is difficult for vampires and humans to get along.


    Tyr was impressed by the inconvenient truth.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you fight back fearlessly from the start? Even knowing that I am a vampire and also the founder.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t suck my blood, you¡¯re not a vampire. Even though I¡¯m afraid of vampires, I¡¯m not particrly afraid of humans. It¡¯s the same human being.¡±


    ¡°okay. you were weird When I opened my eyes after a long time, I was confused because you were the first person I met. That would be a normal reaction.¡±


    Tyr smiled as if he was in a good mood even though his eyes were watering.


    In fact, nothing has changed. As long as Tyr doesn¡¯t covet someone¡¯s blood, she¡¯s still just a girl with beautiful silver hair.


    But Peru was still terrified. It would be impossible to get rid of the rooted fear with just a few words.


    what can i do The price for not paying attention to public opinion. Shall we tease Peru a little bit?


    ¡°ruler. Is it time to eat soon? The bowl is Mr. Shay. Please prepare three more, including Hilde¡¯s. Oh, and Tyr doesn¡¯t need a separate bowl. Peru just needs to be on the table.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hee-ik.¡±


    ¡°You are mean. stop it Unlike other vampires, I don¡¯t need to suck blood. I am the sea to which all blood flows. If someone bleeds, it permeates me naturally, even if nothing special happens. The blood shed when she snaps her finger is enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    I said to be relieved, but Peru is more scared. I added one more word to my friend Kim.


    ¡°That is a thing of the past. Are you not eating well right now? Don¡¯t you need a special meal? Fresh woman¡¯s blood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some food.¡±


    Frightened, Peru headed for the warehouse as if running away. Peru, who left on the pretext of bringing food, hurriedly found a kind of meat. It seemed that he was thinking of feeding the vampire even animal blood. It¡¯s useless.


    Then the regressor called Peru.


    ¡°Jannok Hoeju. Is the food from the nations?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh. however?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it out. I will use mine.¡±


    The regressor said that and opened the pocket. Every single thing I saw was high-quality food that only the emperor of a country would have to eat. From wine that couldn¡¯tpare to the cheap rum that Peru was trying to bring, to meat, rice and flour. Luxurious food ingredients were piled up on the table.


    ¡°Woof woof! rice! Baaab!¡±


    It is a luxury that brings admiration mixed with saliva just by looking at it. After smelling it, Aji returned like a ghost, putting his front paws on the table and shining his eyes. The tail returns to dust.

 Chapter 346

    But none of the humans were impressed. Except for Tyr, who was not interested in food, Peru was more interested in what the regressor said than in food.


    ¡°¡­ from all over the world?¡±


    The regressor answered indifferently.


    ¡°huh. Can¡¯t we eat that?¡±


    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±


    Peru¡¯s question contained more than words.


    If it was because I couldn¡¯t eat food materials from other countries because they were of low quality, Peru would have nodded in sympathy. Because it¡¯s true.


    However, no matter how you look at it, the regressor¡¯s tone was not like that. As if the nations were cursed¡­ It was as if they were discussing something inedible in the first ce.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because the regressor ignored the nations or had ill feelings.


    just because it was true.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to eat food from other countries. All crops created by the Golden Circle are homunculus.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The secret secrets of the nations leaked out from the mouth of the regressor. Peru couldn¡¯t even attempt to shut the regressor¡¯s mouth.


    Of course you will. You can¡¯t imagine that even we, who are in the samepany, don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Due to the dilemma of the homunculus, we couldn¡¯t create humans ourselves. However, since everything in the nations is an artifact created by the golden mirror, don¡¯t the bodies of the nations exposed to it develop deformities? It doesn¡¯t matter if you eat a little, but I don¡¯t want to touch it as much as possible before I meet the golden mirror.¡±


    ¡®Because I don¡¯t know what will happen when I meet him in person if a part of my body is filled with the works of the Golden Sutra.¡¯


    no regressor. Isn¡¯t that the greatest secret of the nations? Why are you talking likemon sense? Don¡¯t think that everyone knows all the secrets like you do. you¡¯re surprised


    Peru, stunned, looked back at us all and asked.


    ¡°¡­The military knows that much¡­?¡±


    no i don¡¯t know It¡¯s the first time that Hilde and I didn¡¯t know.


    Even the owner, Peru, didn¡¯t know that the crop was also a homunculus!


    ¡°Well~? Because it¡¯s confidential.¡±


    Hilde pretended to know me and called me out with a wink even though she smiled dubiously.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t know at all? It¡¯s unexpected. Why the hell is taboo popping up here? Father, do you know?¡¯


    no i didn¡¯t know To be exact, I hadn¡¯t read that thought until the regressor spoke today. I read Peru¡¯s thoughts and knew roughly the contents of the Golden Scroll and the Homunculus¡­ but I


    told you that even Peru didn¡¯t know! The deformity of the nations is because of the homunculus crops created by the golden mirror?! Think about something so important in advance. Read ahead and be prepared!


    However, the regressor replied casually, as if he was used to this kind of reaction.


    ¡°why? It¡¯s a fact that everyone knows, right? It wouldn¡¯t be strange if I knew.¡±


    ¡°¡­A certain guinea pig¡­ gave such shame to an outsider.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    ¡®I heard from udia¡¯s Lord of Thunder in the previous episode. It¡¯s not something I heard in this episode, so I can¡¯t reveal it.¡¯


    If it¡¯s Lord of Thunder, isn¡¯t it udia¡¯s de facto ruler and greatest Lord? What do you do if you read the thoughts of Jannokhoeju with chit mind reading? That person has learned a lot of far greater secrets from previous episodes!


    I had forgotten about it because I was only in the military. Regressor This woman put a lot of effort into the military, but in fact, the military is just a process for the regressor.


    The military is the first stage. As a regressor, the first cornerstone to be raised. You need to do it perfectly for smooth progress going forward, but it¡¯s the easiest step to simply build up.


    The road to reach the king of sin is far and arduous. Obstacles that are different from those encountered in the military are blocking the way. From drinking taboos to Seonghwangcheong and the lord of all things.


    And probably most of them¡­ ovep with me.


    Peru, who learned the unexpected fact, spoke even more nervously.


    ¡°¡­then. got it. Why was the owner of the heat st desperate?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­The nations want and where the Golden Sutra does not set foot. Like udia, I can settle down.¡±


    udia, created in the Mist Mountains, is out of reach of the golden mirror. That is why it is safe from the Golden Jing¡¯s pension and is one of the fewnds in which people can settle down.


    Therefore, udia is the most importantnd among the nations. Because the Golden Pce is not and, but rather a kind of phenomenon. udia, the most prosperous city, is the heart of the nations.


    ¡°¡­The bottomless pit is a hole that swallows everything. Golden Lord won¡¯t go there. So if you get thend. Be the second udia. A person who can raise a child¡­¡±


    Stillcking in exnation. Tyr, who was not satisfied with the Peruviannguage, showed curiosity and asked me.


    ¡°Can you raise a child? Are you saying that in this country there are also ces where children can be raised?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but when people from all over the world have children, they are entitled to live in udia until they turn 10. At udia, you don¡¯t make much money, but you can live a stable life. That¡¯s why Seung-nyang says that the first thing people who have been seriously injured in their lives is to find a spouse. If you have children, you can rest until they grow up.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to take a vacation?¡±


    ¡°Then they say they sell it to those who want a vacation. Perhaps that is why the sale of newborn babies is openly conducted.¡±


    It¡¯s not a secret or anything, it¡¯s something you learn in military history ss. Except for the tendency to disparage other countries, except for military ones, as incurable countries, where it is difficult to live a day, I used to say that it is conscientious in its own way because it is generally true.


    ¡°This is a well-known fact, but when I think of what Shay said a while ago. The reason udia¡¯s thunderstorm positively epts the child is¡­¡±


    That must be because it is taboo.


    As I expected, the regressor nodded.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. If you grow up eating the food created by the golden mirror from a young age, your body will be a homunculus. The Lord of Thunder created such a rule so that all the nations would not fall into his homunculus. udia¡¯s food is normal, not homunculus.¡±


    Four taboos that humans should never do.


    gluttony. grafting. coption. society.


    Here, the nations are countries that seem to reproduce two types of taboos if ssified.


    ss 2 Contraindications Grafting. A taboo to substitute something else for the weak human body. These nations, whose entire nation is a by-product of the Golden Sutra, are in direct vition of the second kind of taboo. In countries where the deformity is not at all strange, alchemy must be used to make up for the body that iscking. In addition, the homunculus can be said to be the crystal of the second type of taboo.


    There is no way Seonghwangcheong will leave this unattended, but Hwanggeumgyeong is a living demon. I thought I couldn¡¯t touch it, but¡­ Hmm.


    Was the rule set by the Lord of Urea an instinctive wisdom, or what kind of trick did Seonghwangcheong use? I¡¯ll have to check it out sometime.


    Chet. If that¡¯s the case, it looks like you¡¯re going to follow the regressor without moving. I was thinking of giving up and getting off at the right timing¡­.


    When the clutter was sorted out to some extent, Peru spoke on behalf of the nations.


    ¡°¡­the nations need thend. I will not give up easily.¡±


    ¡°Hey. You know that¡¯s ridiculous, right? It¡¯s none of my business to know what¡¯s going on with you, right?¡±


    After the speeches of the nations were over, Hilde, the spokesperson for the military, spoke in a fit of rage.


    ¡°If you wanted to, would you try to get rid of the abyss by changing money, time, manpower, and resources like ¡®our¡¯ military? You didn¡¯t even approach for fear of losing things, but now you¡¯re going toe and put a spoon on them? It makes no sense!¡±


    ¡°¡­Admit it.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯m guiding you. to the golden pce.¡±


    When Peru nodded, Hilde was speechless. Hilde muttered as she sat down again.


    ¡°What if I just admit that? Only ¡®me¡¯ who was hot-tempered for no reason became a narrow-minded person!¡±


    ¡°Hilde seems to have a narrow stomach.¡±


    ¡°Father checked it?! Did you check it!¡±


    i know i need to check You can see it if you pretend.


    While Hilde shouted again in a huff, Peru looked into the distance and murmured.


    ¡°¡­even if I admit it. The Golden Pce might be different¡­¡±


    Maybe it was because he was inside the Juggernaut, so time passed without being noticed by us. It was already getting dark after I had finished making dinner and tidying up. Why did the time not go so fast on the noisy Cataphract, but in Juggernaut it¡¯s night in the blink of an eye. It seems that time also rides a ride.


    For that long time, the Juggernaut ran non-stop. When he tried to slow down a bit, Peru pulled ck steel from the warehouse and threw it into the st furnace, and each time the Juggernaut spurred on like a whip.


    I was curious and asked.


    ¡°I heard that the Juggernaut moves with the ability of the Houju. Does this work at night?¡±


    ¡°¡­if you put a lot of fuel in it.¡±


    It¡¯s amazing how that works, but even Peru doesn¡¯t know the principle. Because the person who made this is a golden mirror. just have to ept it


    After filling my stomach and washing my body after a long time. Peru said to me looking for a ce to sleep.


    ¡°¡­room. excuse me.¡±


    Peru pointed to a room that was used as a warehouse. There were two neatly ced beds in a roughly tidy room. It seems so narrow that it is difficult to keep even a life, let alone protect privacy.


    I frowned and grumbled.


    ¡°excuse me. As a guest, I don¡¯t want to be too picky, but why do I have to sleep in that corner room? Unlike Ajina and Tyr, I am a person who needs a sense of life.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t run.¡±


    ¡®¡­not enough space for two beds. I have no choice but to leave the two men in the warehouse.¡¯


    If I could sleep all by myself, that would be satisfying in its own way, but it¡¯s not even that. Of course, my roommate¡­


    ¡± Huh? Why am I in the same room as him!¡±


    A regressor disguised as a crossdresser. it¡¯s really dangerous


    If I were to get close to my sleep¡­ I might get hit back with a thousand bullets and die without even waking up.


    ¡°Why are you being so picky, Mr. Shay? On the contrary, sleeping with Mr. Shay is even more dangerous for me!¡±


    ¡°Where are you in danger!¡±


    ¡®If you share the same room, it¡¯s much more dangerous for me! I can¡¯t even rest in peace because I¡¯m afraid my identity will be revealed! Chi it. How long should I live being treated as a man¡­!¡¯


    what¡¯s dangerous Do you feel a sense of crisis because you are not a child and only sleep in the same room as a member of the opposite sex? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same bed, but the room is too far apart. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you dress up as a man in the first ce?


    ¡°I have no strength to resist when Mr. Shay has a stern thought! You knew what I would be like if you left me alone in a locked room!¡±


    ¡°What was I thinking! I¡¯ve never thought hard about you! I am in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°What am I?¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll reveal that I¡¯m a woman¡­! Whoa. calm down. It¡¯s still early. Until the affairs of the principality are over, it is advantageous to be a man. It¡¯s not going to happen, but if I¡¯m misunderstood as a saint¡­ the duchy and Tyrkanjaka might turn into enemies.¡¯


    The regressor calmed the rising urge.


    The power to know the future belongs to the saintess. So, it seems that regressors have been misunderstood as saints many times. In quite a few cases, being misunderstood as a saint is beneficial¡­ but not right now with Tyr.


    Regressors also have their own strategy. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m being ¡®misunderstood¡¯ as a saint.


    ¡°Last time, when I tried to wake you up, you almost slit my throat, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s right, but don¡¯t touch me when you¡¯re sleeping. And the red half of the lower half is also oily.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t help it! A traveler should have at least some means to protect himself while sleeping!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything when it¡¯s done in the line of protecting myself! It¡¯s a problem because it¡¯s aimed right at the neck of the person who¡¯s kindly trying to wake him up!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t cut it!¡±


    ¡°If you cut it, you are a murderer! Don¡¯t stretch out because you didn¡¯t cut it, but be thankful that I didn¡¯t cut it!¡±


    While we were talking loudly, a boy with short bobbed hair walked in from outside the door. A boy with a handsome appearance who could be mistaken for a woman started talking with a chuckle.


    ¡°Oh really. I don¡¯t know if Shay is too precious~. What a precious opportunity to sleep with your father.¡±


    The regressor looked at Hilde and tilted his head.


    Clearly, Hilde now resembles a regressor. The sharp eyes revealed under the short bobbed hair that exposed the entire neck resembled those of a regressor.

 Chapter 347

    But it¡¯s different. Until now, Hilde¡¯s transformations had been surprisingly perfect even for herself, but this transformation seemed to be easily recognizable to anyone who came. His skills were excellent, but no matter who saw it, he was different from a regressor.


    ¡°what? transform? Other than that¡­¡±


    After bing ¡°Shay,¡± Hilde sighed and said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look alike, do you? yes~ It¡¯s a failure. Interpretation of your character was so difficult that it ended up like this. Acting is not good because I can¡¯t immerse myself in it.¡±


    The regressor seemed slightly happy that Hilde hadn¡¯t transformed into herself. Is it because of pride in being alone? Even though he might attack at once if his face was in front of him, his attitude was weak.


    ¡°joy. of course. Not everything in the world will go your way.¡±


    ¡°I also found out today. I heard both hands and feet. I think I¡¯m misinterpreting something, but I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    just don¡¯t know How can I understand that mental world without knowing the precondition of regression? Even I, who has mind reading, couldn¡¯t fully understand it.


    Hilde raised both hands and suddenly jumped at me with a mischievous expression.


    ¡°anyway! If you don¡¯t like sleeping with your father like that, change it to ¡®me¡¯! There¡¯s nothing wrong with ¡®me¡¯ sleeping with my father! No, even better!¡±


    ¡°under?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay for a man and a woman to sleep in one room? are you okay. ¡®I¡¯ is now disguised as a man! It¡¯s safe to sleep in the same bed as well as in the same room!¡±


    no. That¡¯s a refusal on my part. Using a narrow bed is also irritating, so why do you have to be a man? i¡¯m not safe If possible, please do it with a female body.


    The regressor seriously contemted whether to ept Hilde¡¯s proposal. However, he also felt a sense of rejection when he saw Hilde sticking to his face for a moment.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t do it because I want to see him cling to him with my face.¡±


    ¡°oh? Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°What kind of jealousy is jealousy! I feel bad! It won¡¯t be bad if you go around fooling around with your face on!¡±


    ¡°What? ¡®I¡¯ can do nonsense with ¡®my¡¯ face~? What nonsense are you going to do?¡±


    Saying that, Hilde sneaked towards the warehouse. At that time, darkness swelled from behind Hilde, and suddenly attacked Hilde from behind and wrapped around Hilde¡¯s limbs.


    ¡°What? Tyrkanjaka?¡±


    [Hey, do you mean that a grown-up girl strides into the boyfriend¡¯s room? Come back.]


    ¡°That kind of old-fashioned way of thinking is slowing down the progress.¡±


    Saying that, Hilde was dragged beyond the darkness. Seeing a man being eaten by the darkness beside him, Peru was terrified once again and ran away.


    In the end, only the regressor and I were left in front of the warehouse. The regressor, who swept his hair, clicked his tongue and waved his hand.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll put a cloth in the middle, so don¡¯te over.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he keeps getting defensive. Rather, I am the one who should scream, right? Unlike you, I am a harmless human being with not the slightest hint of aggression!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m vignt because it¡¯s you. It¡¯s the same no matter who your opponent is. I can¡¯t sleep well if there are people in the same room.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not dangerous if no one is around. me and my opponent All¡­¡¯


    The regressor took out a wide cloth and cut it in the middle of the room. The already small room became even more suffocating¡­ but I could read that it was much morefortable through the cloth. In their own space, the regressor rxed and put his mind at ease.


    do or say anything If you hit it, it¡¯s ratherfortable on my side. You don¡¯t have to worry about your neck flying if you identally touch it.


    Moving carefully to avoid touching the fabric, Iy down on the cot and said.


    ¡°Privacy is certain. Good night Mr. Shay.¡±


    ¡°¡­you also.¡±


    The answer came a beatte.


    ¡ª¡ª-


    The king of gold, Elric, ordered his disciples.


    ¡°Try to fill this room with one gold coin. Whoever fills the room with the most wisdom will be entitled to my teaching.¡±


    It was a clich¨¦d question that came out of the bones because it was too concerned, and each of the disciples unfolded what they thought. sound light incense. The disciples who filled the room with all kinds of invisible things smiled proudly and waited for Elric¡¯s evaluation.


    However, Elric¡¯s test had one more hidden meaning.


    ¡°The water that flows into the sea turns into clouds and falls again, and the broken tools are melted down and made into steel again. Those who seek wisdom should consider replenishing rather than consuming. Because it is much more difficult.¡±


    The previous question was famous, but the disciples had not heard the story behind it. Elricmanded the disciples who were staring at each other nkly.


    ¡°Bring back what you filled with gold.¡±


    The disciples hurriedly gathered up the leftovers and tried to turn them into gold.


    But once used, things lose their value. It is said that there was not a single disciple who returned it with a perfect gold coin.


    ¡­Until the golden mirror appears.


    and. There are also special days. i¡¯m dreaming


    Ordinary people try to fade the meaning of the chaotic fantasy by adding the prefix ¡®dog¡¯ to the front of their dreams. but i know In quite a few cases, dreams don¡¯t just end with dog dreams.


    During sleep, when human consciousness is at its weakest and the signal flowing through the nerves is weakened, the noise that prates between them is a dream. It¡¯s hard to recognize because it¡¯s painted over, but in the middle of it, the source of unconsciousness that even he didn¡¯t recognize is rooted.


    Well, in most cases, it¡¯s a dream because you can¡¯t find it, but¡­ My case is a little different.


    Memories that burrow into my brain while I sleep. to fill the room? Whose memory is this?


    ¡°bruise! Woof woof!¡±


    ¡°wake up! wake up!¡±


    A dog barking sounded in my ears. I closed my eyes and frowned at the sound that disturbed my contemtion. Dog dreams are better than dogs. At least dog dreams don¡¯t wake me up.


    ¡°Ah. Try not to bark.¡±


    Of course, there is no way to stop talking. Aji pounded on the bed and cried out.


    ¡°wake up! It¡¯s morning!¡±


    ¡°Slobby!¡±


    ¡°I am not an idler. I am fighting a holy struggle against the harsh morning that seeks to dominate men.¡±


    ¡°Slobby!¡±


    ¡°You have to be diligent!¡±


    He¡¯s not the king of chickens, but he wakes up every morning. Chet. I was trying to get some sleep after a long time. Because beasts are bigger than humans.


    yeah wake up wake up Let¡¯s think about that dreamter. Anyway, what was my dream? It must have been a dog dream.


    ¡°Okay. Anyway, why are you doing round songs?¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I saw two aji heads side by side staring at me. As if I was startled and cried out.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cerberus!¡±


    ¡°bruise! It¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Ker¡­? Are you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°It is not Cerberus. Because you have two heads! A double-headed dog?¡±


    ¡°I have one head!¡±


    ¡°fool!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called an idiot by a two-headed puppy!¡±


    anyways what is this When I open my eyes, Aji is cloned. Where did the king of stray dogse from? It¡¯s trouble. One is too much, but two.


    I hesitated for a moment, trying to reflexively use mind reading. that¡¯s right. The opponent is the dog king. The only part I can read thoughts is what Aji has revealed. It¡¯s no use trying anyway¡­


    ¡®Look at that surprised expression. It¡¯s rare~.¡¯


    do you read What¡¯s going on? Did you get stuck somewhere, eat something wrong and be a human? Or has my mind-reading awakened?


    ¡®Even my father, who usually doesn¡¯t show any gaps, looks quite defenseless while sleeping~. The king of men says he has lost all power, but he has no means to protect himself? There is a need to observe more!¡¯


    what. ¡®Aji¡¯ was Hilda.


    Chet. Also, I thought that a period of growth hade to me. Well, there¡¯s no way a human can read a dog¡¯s mind. Even if you don¡¯t read it, you can tell.


    Where can I try it just once?


    ¡®Wake up! bruise! wake up! bruise!¡¯


    shut up I can¡¯t read either


    It doesn¡¯t take mind reading to know that Aji is trying to wake me up. But all I can read with my mind reading is Aji¡¯s mood and behavior. Even that is confusing and meaningless to read.


    It seems like you¡¯re trying to be nice to me. In times like this, it¡¯s kind of nice to let her sleep.


    ¡°what? Why is it so noisy¡­ Huh?¡±


    Annoyed, the regressor opened his eyes wide when he saw the cloned Aji. I said, holding my face with both hands as a bib.


    ¡°Vo. This is Ajiberos.¡±


    ¡°You have two heads!¡±


    Does it matter? Please ignore the little things.


    ¡°Woof woof! Stand there!¡±


    ¡°Woong-wong-wong!¡±


    Unlike other humans, Aji was not particrly wary when he saw ¡®Aji¡¯, who looked just like him. Rather, as ¡®Aji¡¯ ran around busily, it ran along with it, wagging its tail fiercely. The two yed hide-and-seek as long as they didn¡¯t knock over the furniture.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there are two children, so it¡¯s bustling with squares.¡±


    ¡°One is not an azi. Yeonggweji pretending to be Aji.¡±


    The regressor grumbled as he watched Aji and ¡®Aji¡¯ y.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Wearing dog ears, attaching a tail, and jumping around like a dog? There are degrees of bad taste¡­ What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Now, that literally applies to Aji. Wearing dog ears and a tail and behaving like a dog is an idiot in and of itself.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Aji is the dog king! Why is the dog king behaving like a dog!¡±


    ¡°weird. Didn¡¯t Mr. Shei treat Aji like a human being? When I y with Aji, they make a fuss about treating me too harshly. He grumbles when I try to give him leftovers. So, is it natural for you to wear dog ears and a tail and act like a dog? It¡¯s contradictory.¡±


    Honestly, I think treating dogs like humans is more of a problem than humans acting like dogs. If you are going to treat a dog like a human being, do you have them fulfill their responsibilities and obligations? If you don¡¯t work, you don¡¯t need anything, and you get all kinds of treats, is that a pet? Is it the boss?


    ¡°The dog king is the representative of the dog. No wonder dogs do what they do!¡±


    ¡°Then do you ept the fact that Aji only took on a human form, but is essentially a pure dog?¡±


    ¡°Recognize¡­¡±


    The regressor who had said that, swallowed what he was about to say and then shouted again.


    ¡°¡­I will not! But you can¡¯t do that to a real dog!¡±


    ¡°what the. stubbornness.¡±


    As the regressor¡¯s voice grew louder, Aji stopped ying and tilted her head to show interest. ¡®Aji¡¯ also came stealthily.


    Tsk. Are you nning on not solving the transformation until you figure it out? This person also has very bad taste. If you pick it out right away, it will be suspicious, so let¡¯s try to expose the tail.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    Aji and ¡®Aji¡¯ answered side by side. I checked itst time, but I can¡¯t tell it apart even by voice. I never thought I could follow a dog¡¯s barking tone like this.


    ¡°Ah. You have a being that looks just like you right in front of you, don¡¯t you think about it?¡±

 Chapter 348

    ¡°bruise? Same?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Aji and ¡®Aji¡¯ tilted their heads side by side. Oops. That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t think of that. Aji is a dog, so he doesn¡¯t look in the mirror well, and he probably doesn¡¯t even notice his own appearance reflected there. Even the smell is different. To Aji now, ¡®Aji¡¯ is just a human who behaves simrly to herself.


    ¡°ruler. dears I¡¯m going to do a simple test from now on to determine which of the two is the real father.¡±


    ¡°bruise? toast?¡±


    ¡°rice?¡±


    Whew. It would be difficult to expect a recognition of dignity and uniqueness from a dog. Don¡¯t talk, let¡¯s finish quickly.


    Among the food the regressor took out was dried fruit. I brought dried persimmons and tore them apart. Therge dried persimmons with a luxurious scent, befitting the food of a regressor, caught Aji¡¯s attention. As I waved it left and right, Aji and ¡®Aji¡¯s eyes followed my hand.


    I cried.


    ¡°Ah. sit down!¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    ¡°west!¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    ¡°good job! Eat!¡±


    ¡°Woong-wong-wong!¡±


    When I threw the dried persimmon pieces upward, Aji and ¡®Aji¡¯ jumped up. At the end of the aerialpetition, it was Aji who won the dried persimmon.


    Aji tasted the dried persimmons with a clicking sound, then opened his eyes wide and licked his lips. Aji, who passed the dried persimmon down her throat in an instant, jumped up and down with her eyes shining.


    ¡°delicious! Run it! delicious!¡±


    ¡°Is it delicious? It¡¯s dried persimmon. I hid it because I was afraid that once I tasted it, I would lose my share.¡±


    Now, every time I eat fruit, Aji will take it away. Recalling the sad fact, I have now seen ¡®Aji¡¯.


    ¡®Okay. King of Dogs is purely challenging. how do you steal that It¡¯s too easy to find out~.¡¯


    The dog king is a king no matter how arrogant he is. Agility is hard toe by. Anyway, the ground rice wasid. From now on, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to distinguish between Hilde and Hilde.


    ¡°Shall I? where. Eat it if you want to.¡±


    I tore dried persimmons into small pieces and hid them in both hands. Then, after opening a gap between his fingers, he pushed them out towards the two.


    ¡°Woof woof! Whoops! It¡¯s dark!¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s dried persimmon.¡±


    Aji put his snout between my fingers without hesitation. When the gap was too small for his mouth to fit, he stuck out his tongue and tried to get the dried persimmons. Even that was not possible, so he stuck out his tongue and licked the dried persimmons.


    ¡®¡­ um. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t imitate.¡¯


    There is a model answer that the original shows in front of you. ruler. Hilde. should I follow?


    Although there was some hesitation, Hilde stuck her tongue out into my hand without much difference. I don¡¯t know it from the outside, but the touch that I feel with my fingers is definitely different. Aji was unstoppable, but Hilde¡¯s tongue movements contained a bit of hesitation.


    ¡®It¡¯s a feeling you shouldn¡¯t have as an actor¡­ but I¡¯m a bit ashamed, right?¡¯


    If you think about it, it¡¯s not very unusual. Even though they are animals, humans feel a strange feeling of shame.


    ¡°¡­You have a really bad taste too.¡±


    Ignore the murmur of the regressor. If you don¡¯t want to see it, close your eyes.


    While my hands were getting wet with saliva, Aji cracked his teeth to see if the medicine was rising. Frightened, I opened my hand to reveal a piece of dried persimmon. Aji and ¡®Aji¡¯ ate dried persimmons like crabs closing their eyes.


    ¡°Sweet! delicious!¡±


    ¡°delicious! delicious! delicious!¡±


    look at the reaction It¡¯s worth feeding. After swallowing all the dried persimmons left in their mouths, the eyes of the two naturally turned to the remaining dried persimmons. I lifted the dried persimmons that had shrunk to half before I knew it.


    ¡°Would you like more?¡±


    ¡°bruise! I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    ¡°I am hungry!¡±


    ¡°haha. But what?¡±


    The moment I crossed my hands, I hid the dried persimmons in my sleeve. And after a few meaningless hand gestures, he opened his palm wide and showed it to the two.


    ¡°Vo! Dried persimmons are gone!¡±


    ¡°bruise?!¡±


    Aji made an expression as if the world had copsed. Even a child would think it was a hand game, but Aji, the dog king, is not immune to such tricks. If it disappears right in front of your eyes, you will believe it is real.


    Hilde, who was a bitte because she didn¡¯t know that fact, calmly grasped the situation.


    ¡®If you¡¯re the king of dogs, you¡¯ll know by smell that the dried persimmons haven¡¯t disappeared. It¡¯ste now, so let¡¯s hit the ball this time.¡¯


    ¡®Aji¡¯ lifted her nose and sniffed. Aji heard the sound and sniffed it as well.


    And they both looked at me as if they had made a promise.


    ¡°there is! It¡¯s not gone!¡±


    ¡°The smell of dried persimmons!¡±


    ¡®Aji¡¯ imitated what Aji did earlier, and immediately poked her head through my sleeve. However, there is no way the face can fit into it. Instead, he put his hand in and tried to pull it out.


    However, the dried persimmons were already deep inside. The bulging shape on the sleeve side is clearly revealed. ¡®Aji¡¯ came up along my forearm, sniffing as if he had found it by smell. It gradually got closer to dried persimmons, but a thin piece of clothing was blocking ¡®Aji¡¯ and dried persimmons.


    ¡®It¡¯s too deep. You can¡¯t get it out unless you tear your clothes? What would a dog king do in a situation like this¡­?¡¯


    Embarrassed, ¡®Aji¡¯ observed Aji with a sidelong nce. to get a hint.


    Aji was happily enjoying a dinner with a whole dried persimmon in her mouth.


    ¡®uh?¡¯


    ¡°Vo. Actually, there were two dried persimmons.¡±


    I already put one in my pocket.


    If the premise is false, then all propositions following it are false. A magician¡¯s magic always has to distort the premise. In the first ce, there was not one dried persimmon, and Aji, who has a great sense of smell, immediately figured it out. While ¡®Aji¡¯ was distracted, Aji was already tasting dried persimmons from her pocket.


    So, in other words, ¡®Aji¡¯ who climbed up here as if to be hugged by me and buried his face in my chest is proof that he is Hilde.


    ¡®Aji¡¯ saw himself again. The image of herself as she rode up on me and sniffed and sniffed.


    ¡®Aji¡¯ stopped acting as if something was broken. I said, taking the dried persimmon out of my sleeve again.


    ¡°Hilde.¡±


    ¡°¡­bruise.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t this a bit embarrassing?¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°what are you doing. Come back.¡±


    ¡®Oh no¡¯ Hilde slowly raised herself. This time, the shock was a bit big, so the ears were slightly red.


    Hilde scratched the back of her neck with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Ahaha. I¡¯mpletely beaten. After all, my father can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. Because the person who solves the quiz has an overwhelming advantage over the person who makes it. It was really like a puppy.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment?¡±


    ¡°It is apliment. So here¡¯s a gift. This is the dried persimmon you¡¯ve been longing for.¡±


    I shoved the dried persimmons that I didn¡¯t like to eat into Hilde¡¯s mouth. Hilde nced at me and tasted the dried persimmons dissatisfied. The taste didn¡¯t go anywhere even though it was hidden in the sleeve, so Hilde immediately relieved herself.


    ¡°I thought it would be easy because he is the king of dogs. It was a miscalction on my part.¡±


    ¡°Raise your head. Being caught by me is nothing to be ashamed of. Anyone else couldn¡¯t have guessed. Right, Mr. Shay?¡±


    The regressor, who had been watching silently, replied startled.


    ¡°¡­No, I noticed it long ago.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s confusing when you just look at it, but you can see it clearly when you use the seven-color eyes. Seven-colored eyes, green eyes.¡¯


    The regressor looked at Hilde with green eyes. Green eyes are piercing eyes. Although unable to see through a body filled with energy, the regressor found another use.


    ¡®okay. that¡¯s what i think too You can¡¯t see inside the body with green eyes¡­ but you can see the material of the clothes. Aji¡¯s clothes are ordinary cheap shirts, but Yeonggue¡¯s clothes are special clothing packets. The reason why Yeong-gwe changed his attire was thanks to the specially designed clothing packet.¡¯


    Well, even if you transform, you can¡¯t do that with your clothes. Thest time he transformed into Tyr, Tyr made him a dark suit, but Aji doesn¡¯t know what Ji is wearing.


    Even Hilde can¡¯t carry all kinds of clothes in the world. Instead, they use special clothing packets that can be any kind of clothing in the world. Alchemy equipment that can be used not only as clothes but also as weapons, equipment, or dog ears and tails depending on how you make it.


    Jang Seong-gi is a manhwa.


    It looks like my card¡¯s higherpatibility, but it¡¯s strange that Hilde uses it by making a mold with pore. If it were me, every time I changed it, my energy and mana would be drained.


    ¡®Even the ears and tail are stuck to the skin. It seems that even the biological terminal is used. Certainly, I can¡¯t help but admire that Transfiguration¡­ As long as I have Agartha¡¯s mask, there¡¯s no reason to learn it.¡¯


    Even in the middle of it, the regressor who was looking at Kiyeongak shook his head and said.


    ¡°Anyway, why do you keep giving quizzes that aren¡¯t the same? You¡¯ll find out anyway.¡±


    Why are you taking the quiz? Don¡¯t you know such an obvious thing?


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Mr. Shay.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°The reason for giving the quiz is fixed. I¡¯m begging you to get it right.¡±


    Because I want someone to notice.


    no matter how you transform Even if you¡¯re imitating someone else. I want you to get it right, so I keep testing it. It¡¯s such a long way to go that I have to tell you this obvious thing.


    After hearing my kind exnation, the regressor tilted his head and asked if the question had not been answered.


    ¡°Then why should we match?¡±


    It seems that regression was the price of sensitivity. Having trouble exining, I ignored the regressor and went to eat dried persimmons. I¡¯ll have to taste it too.


    I picked the top of one dried persimmon and tore it in half. The long, torn flesh exudes a sweet scent. Just before I fully savored it with my eyes and nose and put it in my mouth, I heard a thought from the other side.


    ¡®okay. ¡®Me¡¯ wanted ¡®me¡¯ to be recognized.¡¯


    It was Hilde¡¯s idea. Hilde stopped chewing dried persimmons and was lost in her thoughts, repeating what I had said.


    ¡®That I am here.¡¯


    Juggernaut came to a sudden stop. Like a bump on his chin, his bangs rose, shaking furniture and knocking things to the ground.


    Sitting on a chair and drinking tea elegantly, I ended up spilling the tea water on the front shelf. The ssic view that water ovees fire was true. Because hot water was hotter than fire.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot!¡±


    I quickly shook off the hem of my clothes to cool the tea. Nature¡¯s providence is mysterious, so hot tea quickly loses its heat just by the fluttering of your clothes.


    This is magic, this is nature. It¡¯s strange to use qigong or magic just because it¡¯s hot.


    ¡°bruise! bruise! bruise! It¡¯s an earthquake! It¡¯s an earthquake! danger!¡±


    ¡°Ah. this is not thend Earthquakes do not happen.¡±


    In the meantime, Aji is startled and jumps around. Is it because the Juggernaut has given me a veryfortable travel path? It seems that they mistook this ce fornd.


    ¡°what? What¡¯s going on? You haven¡¯t wavered once.¡±

 Chapter 349

    The regressor asked the void, but only Peru can answer this question. Naturally, the eyes focused on Peru.


    ¡°¡­maybe.¡±


    Peru, who was stared at, walked slowly to the window.


    There was a small window in the golden chest, but even that was closed with a thick curtain by Tyr¡¯s strong will. Peru lifted the curtains slightly and looked at the scenery outside.


    And murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s getting closer.¡±


    Peru is short on words, but this time I didn¡¯t even have to exin what it was. There is only one ce to get close to in these nations.


    would be golden


    We left the cabin as if we had made an appointment. After climbing the narrow stairs and stepping on the deck, I looked around, frowning at the pouring sunlight.


    On one side of the cramped deck, Aurea was fuming excitedly. With Peru taking care of Aurea, I slowly approached the bow. Thendscape that had been hidden by the golden horizon was gradually revealed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know until now because I was stuck in the cabin. The scenery has changed quite a bit, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Eventually, arriving at the bow, I muttered as I looked at the scenery unfolding in front of me.


    On one side of the field of vision was an endless field of corn. Corn tall enough to submerge a person to the top of his head filled his field of vision.


    The cornfields at the edges had been dug up, probably for harvesting, butpared to the overall size, they were only about a w. If all this corn were gathered, the nations would not have to worry about food for years.


    The sea of corn, which seemed to continue endlessly, was suddenly cut off somewhere.


    If you cross the small stone wall, the city center spreads out inside. It was a beautiful city made of pure white stone, from the rock to the roof. A winding road leading from the water supply running across the building. And to the huge and magnificent pce that can be seen in the distance. It must be a historic city left by a great civilization¡­


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Golden Pce, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    ¡°Then it must have been made by the golden mirror. This field and that city.¡±


    ¡­if only these ces weren¡¯t for the nations.


    Looking back, I feel a sense of alienation. You don¡¯t even have to find out what it is. It was foreign enough, starting with the cornfield openly next to the city.


    ¡°It¡¯s a city with no ns whatsoever. Building that size of a field right next to a city this big without running water? In just a few weeks, the fields will wither and the cities will be breeding grounds for diseases and insects. The city is not worth it.¡±


    As I muttered, Hilde, who had been carefully examining the city, helped out.


    ¡°Well~? Doesn¡¯t the city look too precious? On the outside, it looks gorgeous and grand, but the aesthetic sense ispletely bad. The military would be more beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about art, but it seems difficult to be worse than the military. Isn¡¯t this ce better than a country built of square blocks?¡±


    ¡°Your father has a really bad sense of aesthetics too! You don¡¯t want to feel this difort?¡±


    aesthetic sense? Isn¡¯t it strange to feel ufortable about not being able to eat? Beauty is such a subjective concept that I, who can read hearts, rather have no standards for it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s universal enough that everyone nods their heads.


    ¡°Let me give you a hint. look at the pirs Then you will know!¡±


    As Hilde said, I focused on the pirs in the city.


    temple pirs. leg pirs. and pirs of the building. If each support is different, the people who make it are different, and then the way it is made naturally also changes. There may be styles that are popr, but they are all different. Even if we see the same thing, the process of human reproduction is all different.


    But this city was not like that.


    same. The pirs of the bridge and the pirs of the temple. Even the pirs of the building. Or even the pirs ced to decorate the roadside are simr.


    There are variations in size, thickness, and minor patterns¡­ but they seem toe from the same branch, not from the same root.


    ¡°It was fine when I didn¡¯t listen, but now that I¡¯ve heard and seen it, I¡¯m a little concerned.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. brick pattern. way of stacking.yout of the building. the shape of thepartment. All the same. It¡¯s the same pattern over and over again. It¡¯s so bizarre that it¡¯s not trite.¡±


    Is this person seeing that from the beginning? While others are looking at the city and the cornfields, I am alone looking at the pirs and patterns of the city one by one. Should I be observant, or should I be a little sullen?


    Regardless of the shapeshifter¡¯s power of observation, the difort increases every time I hear it. The ¡®knowledge¡¯ that came from reading Hilde¡¯s mind itself doesn¡¯t move my heart. However, whenever I noticed what Hilde pointed out, my senses were telling me that I was ufortable.


    There are things I just don¡¯t like that I can¡¯t exin in words. This city was like that. It is splendid, splendid and magnificent, but every time I see it, a mosaic is caught in a corner of my field of vision. Difficulty distinguishing between left and right. Small blocks look the same asrge buildings. It¡¯s like looking at a forest where all the leaves are mosaics.


    In fact, aesthetic sense is also an extension of this instinct. I shrugged.


    ¡°What can you do? Because this city was created by the golden mirror alone.¡±


    The power of the golden sutra is divine, but the world he created is within the scope of his imagination. The golden gyeong might be able to create all things in the world, but it did not know all things in the world.


    In other words, the problems seen in this city are evidence proving that the Golden View is not perfect. Hilde was delighted like a child upon discovering this fact.


    ¡°Golden Jing may be a great alchemist, but it seems he hasn¡¯t be a great artist~. No matter how great you are, you can¡¯t do ¡®everything¡¯, right? Cook Cook.¡±


    There is no one in the world who can do everything alone. It means that even the Golden King is a human being.


    However, Hilde¡¯s mocking attitude made Peru feel bad. Peru approached with a slight frown.


    ¡°¡­so. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you do? I have to go to the Golden Pce¡­ Ah.¡±


    why did wee out The golden ship suddenly stopped, so you came out to find out what happened, right? I forgot to look at the scenery.


    ¡°¡­Look down.¡±


    Peru said, pointing down the stern. Did you say that the bottom of themp is dark? We, who hadn¡¯t been paying attention to our feet because we were looking at the scenery, finally looked down.


    The golden ship was spinning around with the yer lifted.


    There were lifts with huge pistons suspended on either side. It was digging into the bottom of the golden box and pushing it up. As the wheel fell off the ground, the caterpir scratched the air pitifully.


    No matter how advanced the discement movement method is, it is the kind that moves while stepping on the ground. You cannot move while floating in the air. So if you lift the Juggernaut, you can stop the Juggernaut¡­ that¡¯s withinmon sense.


    but. The target is emergency.


    ¡°You lifted this big lump of metal?¡±


    Why is Juggernaut a Juggernaut? This is because it is a super-giant piece of metal that overlooks a few buildings. Inside, there is a mechanical device that only Golden Kyung can design and create.


    It¡¯s natural that it¡¯s heavy, and there¡¯s no materialparable to the strength in the world, so no matter how powerful a lift is, it¡¯s bound to copse instead of lifting it.


    The strength of that lift is also strong¡­ The power of the piston is also phenomenal. Impossible with mediocre abilities. maybe that too


    ¡°¡­As Winnie. It¡¯s an oppressor¡¯s equipment.¡±


    Peru answered that question.


    ¡°¡­blocked the golden. I wonder if the city will be destroyed.¡±


    When I looked around, there were wolves riding on the side of the golden box, watching this side. I was told that there were no people in the city, but he had already run away after seeing the gold.


    ¡°Well, from the point of view of the other side, it must have looked like some crazy piece of metal was running rampant and trying to crash into the city. Apologize and take a detour?¡±


    ¡°¡­no. Everything is here.¡±


    Peru stopped being golden. As she regained her powers, the boat¡¯s horn sounded softly, announcing that the engine had stopped. The caterpir, which had been whirling wildly, stopped moving. Soon after, the golden ship lost power and cooled down.


    Push profit.


    As if in response, I heard the sound of air escaping from the piston below. I thought my body would lighten up for a moment, but the golden ship tilted greatly and sat down with a thud. The lift also stopped working.


    The sh of the steel behemoths ended with that. It feels like the world has quieted down for a while. Peru said in the empty silence.


    ¡°¡­The suppressor is the closest aide to the Golden Pce. There is a golden pce near him. You arrived.¡±


    The hatch of the golden ship was lowered. When we came out, an old man wearing a straw hat was waiting for us right in front of us. When we saw him, we were momentarily speechless.


    Because he was standing there with no knees below, looking up at us.


    It¡¯s scary, but it¡¯s so sudden that it¡¯s a little disconcerting. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m trying to appeal to my pity or if I¡¯m trying to look scary. before we even reacted.


    ¡°Ku-k-k-k-k! It¡¯s always fun to see your goofy expression!¡±


    The old manughed mischievously and took a deep breath.


    Chi profit. He heard the sound of a rushing wind and his body suddenly rose. The old man, who had the same eye level as me, smiled cheerfully.


    It wasn¡¯t below the knee. He waspletely missing the lower half of his body. Instead, he attached pistons to his legs and walked around.


    Oppressor Lord Hekto. Members of the nations who treat the piston as if it were their own body greeted each other with a push-like sound from their joints.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Jannok. Sorry for the sudden stop. I got the reportte because I was at work. Still, I trust you will understand.¡±


    ¡°Is it all about saying sorry? You spilled all the tea water because you suddenly stopped.¡±


    While everyone was reacting, I was the only one who showed dental que. How are you going topensate for my mental damage? When I grumbled, Hector shrugged his shoulders as if to say something.


    ¡°Then what? A gold ship galloping through rocks and steel is about to trample the farnd. Saying I¡¯m sorry was polite without even thinking about it. If I had trampled on the cornfield, I would have turned it upside down.¡±


    The answer was so eloquent that I doubted my ears for a moment.


    People from all countries with whom I have talked so far are cogwheel lovers, hot-tempered, and havemunication difficulties. ording to the inductive principle, I implicitly thought that the next week was also abnormal.


    I even thought he was an enemy or a madman because he even lifted the gold with a lift. Are you better at talking than you think?


    ¡°what. Why do you look like a normal person?¡±


    Oops. true heart.


    ¡°Ku-k-k-k-k! I¡¯m the odd one in this country! The country needs at least one sane person like me, won¡¯t it?¡±


    It¡¯s really strange. Are you saying my words are just a joke andugh? Are these nations?


    This is why you shouldn¡¯t judge people by their appearance. The personality of a person without legs is so good.


    Hekto responded kindly, took out his staff, stretched it out, and touched the ground. Bnced, he asked Peru with sharp eyes.


    ¡°ruler. anyway. If you don¡¯t have anything to do, you can take a detour and pass by. Judging from the fact that it has a different purpose. Since I¡¯m getting older and it¡¯s hard to stand still for a long time, why don¡¯t you tell me something soon?¡±


    The regressor stepped over Peru and said.


    ¡°We are envoys of peace from the military. I want to talk to Hwanggeumgyeong about stopping the war and making an agreement.¡±


    It was a straight ball that was tight to the body. It was so honest that there was no room for misunderstanding, so it was hard to believe.


    Hekto, the head of the oppression society, couldn¡¯t ept it for a moment and blinked his eyes. I looked at the regressor suspiciously as if I didn¡¯t believe it. Fortunately, there was a Peru that could vouch for our identities.


    ¡°Really Jannok?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to prove your identity?¡±


    Common sense procedure, but nothing to prove to the regressor. The regressor hesitated, but Hilde stepped in instead.


    ¡°I have something to prove, but would you like to know what it is? If it¡¯s a minister, it¡¯s a minister, but can I tell you why Maximilien didn¡¯t be the head of the church?¡±


    ¡°All right. It¡¯s true that he came from a military country. In the first ce, if there was no business with Hwanggeumgyeong, what kind of fool would ride the Juggernaut of Jannokhoeju and end the nations.¡±


    Convinced, Hecto wrinkled his forehead and stroked his beard.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a peace envoy. I didn¡¯t know that the military would send them first.¡±


    It deserves it. The military did not know either. If it weren¡¯t for the regressors, they would have sent troops instead of peace envoys.


    It is not easy to draw conclusions like this. Hekto scratched his straw hat and looked at the wildcats surrounding him.


    ¡°This is not a good ce to voice a political opinion. Shall we go inside and talk?¡±


    ¡°good. Guide me.¡±


    The regressor nodded happily, and Hector hesitated.


    ¡°To step into and that might be a trap so willingly. Are you feeling a sense of crisis? If you, the peace envoys, disappear, peace itself may be nothing.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried it?¡±


    kya stylish. When can I say something like that?


    Even if you have the ability to read minds, you can¡¯t say things like that. There are cases where I didn¡¯t think much of it, but suddenly it went wrong and I really did it. You have to have the confidence to survive in the middle of an explosion like a regressor.

 Chapter 350

    It was an overconfident answer, but Hectorughed it off.


    ¡°ha ha ha! Exciting! Of course, this city is not without traps, but I won¡¯t use them on you! Let¡¯s go! I will take the lead!¡±


    I think things will work out better than I thought. Even if a regressor recklessly puts it in, the conversation flows well with a normal person like that. Or maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a person of that level, so he¡¯s tailored to the regressor.


    ¡®Even though he treated me fiercely, he wasn¡¯t hostile. I¡¯d better remember.¡¯


    The regressor, who had prepared for battle by any means, put in the cherry blossoms. I thought for a moment as I watched Hekto walk with a limp on his piston leg.


    ¡®Heat-poisoned liquor, Jannok-hoeju, and suppressed hoeju. No matter how fast the generation change in the nations is, I have never heard of the names of these lords. All I know is udia¡¯s Thunderstorm.¡¯


    Hector¡¯s appearance was very characteristic. I made a bridge out of pistons, and as I walked, I could hear the rhythmic sound of air escaping and creaking. Visually or aurally, it is hard to forget once you see it.


    It¡¯s not necessarily limited to Hector. The same goes for Roquette, a heat st spell. Peru, which has no choice but to ride on a horse unless it is a juggernaut because it disintegrates steel, belongs to the mediocre axis.


    However, the regressor did not recognize any of them. I don¡¯t know because I can¡¯t read the memory of the past episode, but it¡¯s probably because I haven¡¯t seen it in the previous episode.


    ¡®Did they all die because of the war? Or¡­ before the war?¡¯


    It is still midday. Tyr hated sunlight, and Aji only makes bullshit when he hearsplex stories. It¡¯s not a disparagement, it¡¯s the truth. There was no reason to stay in the city with a good Juggernaut, so I decided to visit Hilde and the Regression Show for a while.


    Actually, there are two practitioners, so I didn¡¯t have to go all the way to me, but it¡¯s nice to read their thoughts.


    A few of his men came running, but dispersed in an instant as Hekto gave a simplemand. They were quite inconsistent. It¡¯s less than the military, but everything is a rtivew. His ability tomand Seungnyang shows his leadership.


    Hector walked down the boulevard and led us into the middle of the za. In the white-stone za, there were several benches without backrests around the stone statue in the middle. Hecto sat there wearily and adjusted the length with the piston.


    The regressor looked around and said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this look like a good ce to share political opinions?¡±


    ¡°Of course it can¡¯t end with this. Stay still and see.¡±


    Hector raised his finger and pointed at the stone statue.


    It was a middle-aged stone statue with a solemn face. The description was very realistic, but wearing a round steel cover for food instead of a hat on the head deprived it of reality. Seeing that the materials were different by themselves, it seemed that they were ced after the statue was made.


    Hector directed his unique magic at the cover.


    To make steel, a process of beating and ttening is required. Even after the birth of alchemy, the process of striking iron to shape has beenmon.


    The unique magic of oppressive society appeared along with the image of beating steel.


    The unique magic of oppressionism puts pressure on steel. The form or appearance is irrelevant. If it¡¯s steel, you can apply pressure unconditionally. If the direction of applying pressure is twisted, it will be difficult to move, but if you make it in the same shape as a piston, you can control the enormous force from unique magic in one direction.


    So his pistons work independently of heat or wind. It was also thanks to him that he lifted the Juggernaut.


    Hector applied that ability to the steel shroud. from the inside out.


    The cover gradually grew. Alchemy steel, which had excellent ductility and malleability, was inted like a balloon by Hecto¡¯s ability. Usually, even metal will tear when it grows to a certain extent, but the other party is the lord of the nations where alchemists and unique magic are united. Alchemy steel, which was exquisitely controlled, gradually grew in size without being torn or broken.


    At some point, the cover touched the floor. It¡¯s because it¡¯s bigger than a stone statue. Even then, the steel cover, which had grown bigger and bigger, covered the za.


    Alchemy can also transform matter, but creating borate forms is difficult. In particr, spreading the steel thinly and evenly depends on the caster¡¯s sense rather than alchemy. However, the suppressor, who can perform the rolling process with his unique magic, can make an iron te thinner than paper with his bare hands.


    The regressor observed his ability and thought.


    ¡®Sophisticated. If you can inte it, you canpress it. Are they going to warn us that they will attack us if the situation arises¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha! how about it! Aren¡¯t you a bit secretive now?¡±


    No, I think I just wanted to show you.


    Hecto, who giggled and adjusted the length of his legs, erased hisughter and brought up a business.


    ¡°ruler. first. I¡¯ll tell you first. I don¡¯t really want a war either.¡±


    The Regressor nodded contentedly, but not for the same reason as the Regressor thinks.


    ¡°I harvest and sell the food of the nations. Isn¡¯t it the same as if a lot of people die in a war, my potential customers decrease? ¡°


    Is it because of that?¡±


    A sober profit and loss ount. These are ten countries. Even if they are different, the roots do not change.


    ¡°I have an idea to help you. Jannok would know, but the golden mirror is not far from here. I know his exact location.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you call me here?¡±


    ¡°One is too much right now. I want you to wait another day.¡±


    There is still a deadline. However, there was nothing good about dragging the time, so the regressor was reluctant and asked back.


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any particr reason to tell you the circumstances, but I will give you an answer in return for your frankness. He is plowing a field not far away.¡±


    ¡°field? If it¡¯s a field, it¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Tell me more. Because this is not enough.¡±


    The cornfield we saw now is also on a formidable scale. But do you make more than this? Are you going to feed all the nations and leave them behind?


    The regressor¡¯s thoughts were simr to mine.


    ¡°The homunculus field isn¡¯t even that important, right? Isn¡¯t udia¡¯s real food important to you anyway? This corn would already be enough. Why?¡±


    ¡­The expression was a bit overly sharp.


    As the secret of the nations called the homunculus came out, Hector¡¯s body trembled. He red at Peru in amazement.


    ¡°Zannok! Did you say it!¡±


    ¡°¡­I knew.¡±


    ¡°what? Did you already know?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t tell you¡­¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s true too. There is no way that even Jannokhoeju would reveal it to an outsider without any reason and to a military leader. The military¡¯s informationwork¡­ I can¡¯t ignore it.¡¯


    Hector calmed down and let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°But this food is not meaningless. It¡¯s better to eat anything than to die of starvation. In the first ce, humans also process and use that food in their own way, so just because they ate homunculus food doesn¡¯t immediately resonate with him. There is a grace period of a few weeks. If you ferment it and make it into alcohol or feed and fatten the livestock and then eat it, the end wille dozens of times slower.¡±


    Hector continued, tapping the ground with his staff.


    ¡°That¡¯s the role of the drum shop I run. Processing homunculus food. As much as I worked, more food was released to the nations. Food that doesn¡¯t matter much if you eat it! Doing it is my job, my mission, and my pride!¡±


    He spoke with a sense of mission, but he added a small word.


    ¡°Of course, I get some financial gain in the process, but that is unavoidable.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of money after all?¡±


    ¡°Money is money, but it is also for the sake of the nations. There aren¡¯t many days where even homunculus food forms. If you miss this passage, the food of the nations will be scarce. That¡¯s why I asked for a day¡¯s grace. If you decide to go to the Golden Sutra without my help, I won¡¯t stop you. If you wait one day, I will direct you to him.¡±


    It was an understandable situation and not a bad suggestion. The regressor was lost in thought.


    ¡®It takes time to find the golden mirror anyway. Let¡¯s take the suggestion in case we can¡¯t find it. Shouldn¡¯t we just ignore it and go to the Golden Pce?¡¯


    This is the apostle of justice. Justice will cry It was a time when the regressor was about to ept the offer, hiding his darkest intentions.


    ¡°Wait. I have a question.¡±


    We talked a lot, but I need to clear up some of my questions. I know the general outline because I can read your thoughts, but to get a more urate picture, it¡¯s better to recall it yourself.


    Hector said.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°What happens to a human who resonates with the Golden Sutra?¡±


    ¡°I have already said enough. I don¡¯t need to tell you more¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be like that stone statue?¡±


    A very realistic stone statue of a man ced on a pedestal with a monotonous pattern.


    He pointed to the work of art that a person with no talent could carve and asked.


    Hwang Keum-gyeong has no artistic aptitude. This is what Hilde himself understood. When I came closer, I saw that this city was clearly using a few patterns.


    On the other hand, that stone statue was very borate. From the wrinkles around the mouth to the finely sculpted beard and hair. There¡¯s even a face full of liveliness. It is not the work of a human who turns and blocks patterns.


    As if hardening a living person as it is.


    Hilde¡¯s eyes twinkled and she nodded vigorously.


    ¡®As expected, father! You have eyes for art! After all, art is human. There¡¯s no way the human king doesn¡¯t know!¡¯


    To be honest, there are a few things I learned from reading your thoughts.


    it¡¯s scary anyway To think that everyone else was looking at the stone statue alone when they thought about the meeting. What the hell are you like?


    ¡°¡­ you guys. I can¡¯t stand it any longer. I¡¯ve been kind enough¡­¡±


    Hekto¡¯s body trembled with anger. Hot air spurted out violently from the piston. The pressure was converted to heat, heating the air.


    No, all the important things were mentioned by the regressor, and I only finished it. Why are you staring at me like you¡¯re going to kill me? Is it Jenga? Whoever dropped itst takes all the responsibility?


    Literally feverish, Hector spread his hands. Dozens of pistons gushed out of his body and aimed at me all at once. If I put my mind to it, the pistons will shoot out in an instant and hit my entire body.


    ¡°Are you trying to ckmail me?! this me!¡±


    A taboo is a taboo.


    No matter how many people in the nations live like ephemera, they really do not wish to die tomorrow. However, what would happen if the fact that food from all over the world could cause deformities and even kill oneself spread widely?


    They wouldn¡¯t try to buy the food of oppressive society. And I will try to live in udia.


    One or two is fine. A special being like Hui-ju can handle that demand. but.


    If everyone tries to live in udia, society will copse.


    If everyone wants udia¡¯s food, the economy is ruined.


    This taboo must be hidden if the nations are to at least take shape. However, an outsider and an enemy country waging war found out the secret.


    ¡®A life-and-death decision¡­! if it¡¯s not in my power Even by using the power of the golden pce!¡¯


    Hekto said with determination to die. You really can¡¯t be faithful.


    ¡°no. I¡¯m just asking just in case. Because we can¡¯t make a mistake while guessing. If we wanted to ckmail you with this, would you have said what we guessed to your face?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But the people are so nice. A suspicious person with a bad personality would not have listened to me out of displeasure. However, he listened carefully to me and understood that the question was purely out of curiosity.


    ¡®Are you afraid of bing a stone statue when you face the Golden Sutra¡­? Kut. If you¡¯ve guessed that far, it¡¯s understandable to be afraid. I can¡¯t just draw it together.¡¯


    Hector, who had been ring at me without a word, took a deep breath and retracted the piston.


    ¡°¡­Resonating doesn¡¯t turn it into gold or steel. I didn¡¯t turn the stone statue into a living human being. It¡¯s okay to be relieved.¡±


    ¡°sure?¡±


    ¡°Ask no more. I can never teach you But as outsiders, I guarantee you are safe.¡±


    That¡¯s enough. As long as I can mentally picture the answer more clearly, my mind-reader can read it perfectly.


    Even Hekto doesn¡¯t know the exact details. Only the golden mirror will know how ¡®resonance¡¯ proceeds. Instead, he, who has been assisting the Golden Sutra for a long time, knew what was going on even if he didn¡¯t know the principle.


    Humans who resonate with the golden mirror¡­ are ¡®collected¡¯. so that it can be ¡®recalled¡¯ at any time.


    nice I got one more clue. I nodded as if I was convinced.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t. I just want to make sure I¡¯m safe.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for understanding.¡±


    It¡¯s not a very grateful expression. Well, that must be a politicalment.

 Chapter 351

    There was a bit of a fuss, but anyway. The Regressor epted Hekto¡¯s suggestion and decided to give him a day¡¯s grace. Hecto, who had been sitting vacantly as if he had been stripped of his fur, called Peru separately without removing the steel cover. I¡¯m thinking of digging up some information about us.


    It doesn¡¯t look like a nation to be sincere to a good subject, but on the contrary, even nations look like nations when there are people like that.


    The regressor who came out of the steel cover walked calmly and nced back.


    ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t use a living person as a stone statue? That is more surprising.¡±


    ¡°what. Shay knew that too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. When you see an overly realistic statue, you have to first question whether it is human or not.¡±


    and well made Isn¡¯t it normal to think like this? What kind of life have you been living?


    ¡°By the way, did you manage to figure it out too?¡±


    ¡°I just picked up the words of the suppressor. It¡¯s something that people don¡¯t like about resonance. As Shay said, I did well not to eat foreign food.¡±


    ¡°People say it doesn¡¯t matter much to outsiders, but that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡®If I don¡¯t just die in all countries and get resonated by the golden mirror, will I be able to return?¡­ Groan. I don¡¯t really want to check.¡¯


    The regressor shook his head and said after getting ready.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for where the golden mirror is. ording to the oppressors, it will be in a ce not far away. If you know the location in advance, you will have a wider range of choices. If things don¡¯t go well, you can shun the suppressor and go meet them.¡±


    He proudly deres that he has no intention of keeping his promise. I guess you could call it a regressor.


    Hilde also gave apliment, not apliment, with admiration.


    ¡°Wow. It seems that he has no intention of keeping even the promise he made earlier! Great! Impressive!¡±


    ¡°Noisy. Then what are you going to do for the day?¡±


    ¡°¡®Me? ¡®I¡¯ collects information in disguise!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same!¡±


    ¡°Because it wasn¡¯t Shay ¡®me¡¯ who epted the offer! Besides, ¡®I¡¯ be a different person when I transform?¡±


    ¡°What about other people? Even if you transform, you are still you. It¡¯s not about being someone else.¡±


    The words thrown by the regressor without much thought coincidentally touched Hilde¡¯s wrath. Perhaps these words were necessary for a shapeshifter who had lost himself.


    However, messages sometimes use messengers. Hilde said with a smile on her lips.


    ¡°You have no right to say that. Because you can¡¯t find ¡®me¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Can you notice? You guessed it a few times.¡±


    ¡°You use ¡®eyes¡¯? Pooh. Anyone in the world can do it based on doubt and notice. What¡¯s more, you have to rely on the authority of light to confirm it, right? cowardly What¡¯s worse, he doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s cowardly. The only person who recognized ¡®me¡¯ from the beginning was my father.¡±


    uh. Actually, I also used something simr to the power of mind reading. I¡¯m very sorry if I raise it too much.


    Still, I know that I am a coward, so I wonder if it will be okay.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because your pride hurts when you gossip about ¡®my¡¯ Transfiguration. Then, ¡®I¡¯ have to prepare to infiltrate.¡±


    Hilde shook her hand and headed toward a dark alley. The regressor looked at Hilde¡¯s back and made a puzzled expression.


    ¡°what. him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it looks like Mr. Shay hates you.¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault?¡±


    not to me Guess I¡¯m just not a good fit.


    I was told to separate and gather information, but I had no intention of running around. It¡¯s because I¡¯m sick of what I do with my body.


    golden mirror. Is he trying to be a king? Are you trying to be a god?


    I can¡¯t understand the intent at all. His behavior is inconsistent. Seeing how they produce food and build cities, they seem to be trying to save humans, but in the end, what they do by making so many humans is just collecting.


    It is the king who kills others and lives on their blood and sweat.


    It is God who divides himself and distributes the pieces to men.


    However, the behavior of the golden mirror was somewhere between the two. ¡®Collection¡¯ is what the people who live in that way reach by spreading their abilities to provide a ce for others to live. The people ultimately be part of the Golden Sutra. If you live, you are ¡®collected¡¯ and if you die, you are ¡®disassembled¡¯.


    But¡­ there¡¯s no reason to collect things like humans.


    Is that why you stick to the title ¡®Golden Scene¡¯? Because he is neither a king nor a god?


    ¡°I really need to meet you.¡±


    I was on my way, muttering to myself, retracing the way I hade.


    It was then. A murmur was heard in the street ahead. When I looked up, I saw that it was entangled with a carriage on a slightly steep road. Those who looked like the owners shouted with blood vessels in their necks.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the bastard who brought a wagon into the city?!¡±


    ¡°The other side made a sudden stop!¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me stopping for a second and you crashing into the wall!¡±


    it¡¯s a car ident It¡¯smon.


    The city is temporarily inhabited by alchemists under the oppressive lord, and hounds hunting the corn fields. Public order is maintained by the power and poprity of the oppressive society, but there is no way that there will be no problems with the unruly wild cats living together.


    I can¡¯t help it. Shall I go back to Bing? You don¡¯t know the geography of the city, but if you have a sense of direction, you¡¯ll eventually get to where you want to be.


    what? Gilchi? I will not treat such fantasy creatures as human beings. It¡¯s so disgraceful to have a human who has only intelligence to trust. You are human fallout.


    I¡¯m trying to get out of the side alley and head to the next alley.


    ¡°what. There is no road here.¡±


    weird. There must be a way to calcte it. Should I go a little further? where is the next alley?


    That¡¯s right. If you pass this way, you wille to the next street. As I was about to enter the alley, I stopped in a hurry at the thought I heard from inside.


    ¡®If youe, shut up. It¡¯s about stabbing a guy who looks like he has a lot of money. All it takes is one room!¡¯


    What robbers are there? He holds a dagger with a clear intent to kill. Even a surprise attack won¡¯t work on such a person. Because if you talk to me, they¡¯ll stab you right away.


    run away Let¡¯s take a natural turn to the right here.


    I haven¡¯t lost my way yet. He knows the direction the sun rises and clearly grasps the north, south, east, and west. If that doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s enough to climb on the roof and run around. ¡®Cause I¡¯m not gullible


    so it¡¯s even weirder


    I didn¡¯t even intend it, but I chose it at that time without much worry, and it seems that I was automatically driven to a certain path. It¡¯s definitely the right way, but it¡¯s a bit obscure and it¡¯s not strange if someone jumps out.


    It¡¯s weird. How can I exin this? My choice had no meaning, and I felt like a puppet moving as someone predicted. In the hands of a chess yer who looks ahead to move 10, I feel a sense of displeasure as if dancing.


    but that can¡¯t be I am a mind reader. He is a psychological warfare swindler who can read the thoughts of yers looking ahead and set traps. I didn¡¯t feel anything in my mind reading.


    The wildcats that blocked the road, the highwayman, the wannabe, and the blocked wall. I didn¡¯t intentionally block the road. If I had known, I would have read and dealt with it in advance. Even if someone designed it, how would they know that I would walk that distance in that time and prepare such a device?


    It must have been sheer chance that I came this way¡­


    ¡°I will warn you. You savage.¡±


    ¡­No, there is one more possibility.


    Seonghwangcheong speaks of ¡®fate¡¯.


    A woman wearing a deep robe was standing blocking the narrow alleyway. The only visible parts of his body were the narrow corners of his mouth, his gray hair, and his hardened fists poking through his sleeves.


    Should I say that too?


    I read my thoughts, but since I¡¯ve alreadye this far, I can¡¯t escape. From the moment I changed direction on the first street, this encounter was already ¡®scheduled¡¯.


    By the saintess of Seonghwangcheong.


    Standing in this ce as nned, she red at me as nned. Hostile, but unwilling to attack. She¡¯s only here as a warning.


    ¡°If you want to stop the war, let it be. Rather, there will be blessings ahead of you. However, if you intend to pursue another mess. If you try to reduce humans back to wild beasts.¡±


    steel maiden. Ferel.


    Among the saints who are the apex of the Seonghwangcheong, she is the only one with pure power.


    The Saint of Steel raised her hand and pointed at me. The reason why the fist that pulverizes heresy with one blow was covered with holy water was not to protect the fist, but to protect the person who would be hit by the fist. However, it is said that no one was protected in spite of that tearful consideration.


    Everything the saintess¡¯ fist touched was shattered.


    ¡°ept the will of the first saint who blessed this maid and cursed barbarism.¡±


    I admit that I came alone without a sense of danger, but it wouldn¡¯t have been safer to havee with someone. Because the steel saint cannot be stopped. Literally.


    Ferel warned me by pointing a finger at me.


    ¡°I will punish you directly with these fists!¡±


    No, not towards me, but towards the king of men.


    People cannot decide how they will be born. The same goes for the human king. Do you have any other descendants? When I opened my eyes, I was the king of humans.


    You may think that a human king is something great, but if a king does not have a country, he is just a mentally ill person who believes he is a king. What about the human king who lost all his powers? He¡¯s just an ordinary psychopath who¡¯s only slightly adept at what humans do.


    So I tried to live a normal life, to do my chores, to be normal.


    The problem is that the world didn¡¯t leave me alone, so I got stuck among special people, and I¡¯m an animal that adapts, so I¡¯ve just adapted, but the essence hasn¡¯t changed.


    But suddenly, a saintess came to see me and warned me. They say that if you do, you will punish them with your fists. It¡¯s unfair. It makes no sense! Why should I be beaten to death!


    Emotions surge. I cried out with a lot of resentment.


    ¡°What am I going to do? I was just trying to live a normal life and got caught up in something strange!¡±


    ¡°Are you cheating while touching the demon designation of the bottomless pit?¡±


    ¡°Drank? What is it? are you eating? Who the hell thinks I touched it? Did you get in and out of me? Rather, I¡¯m to the point where I want to challenge the heavenly gods! They were suddenly caught and thrown into the abyss. Where is their self-righteousness in that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend! Because you worked with magician Lancart¡­!¡±


    Ferel, who was about to shout in a fit of rage, suddenly covered his mouth and murmured.


    ¡°¡­no. Talking to savages is foolish! Don¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    ¡°Is it a delusion? Do you say that the appeal of the innocentmb is also a delusion? Since when has God been so heartless?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tarnish God¡¯s name! Your actions have already made it clear!¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t do it. We seem to have a misunderstanding, so let¡¯s talk for a while and clear it up.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t the Bible say that the ability tomunicate with one another is the noblest power given to human beings? If it is that precious, we should use it even more.¡±


    ¡°It is also what the devil uses best! I don¡¯t need to talk to you!¡±


    Ferel kicked off the ground and ran. I think I stomped my feet lightly, but my body soared. Ferel, who had returned to the entrance of the street, pointed at me with his finger and said,


    ¡°This maid is leaving today. Just don¡¯t forget! There are always eyes watching over you!¡±


    ¡°They kept watching darkly. Are you a pervert? If we keep watching like that, let¡¯s talk about each other honestly. There are a lot of empty houses here, so go somewhere first¡­¡±


    Ferel covered his ears and ran away without looking back. I tried desperately to call, but none of my voice could pass through the ears covered in seonghaepo.


    Chet. Too bad. It was a chance to read more thoughts.


    My mind reading is to read people. Since the saintess is a human, her mind can be read. But you can¡¯t directly steal the future they saw. Just as not all humans see the truth just because there is truth in the world.


    In addition, the steel saint¡¯s wisdom was special and more difficult.


    So I had to gradually elicit information through conversation¡­. The education is well done.


    I feel it again, but the world is too unreasonable. Without any strength, I roll my head and use all my means to survive far away, but the other side appears with destiny.

 Chapter 352

    irresistible force. Literally like a natural disaster for me.


    But the fact that he came to warn you himself¡­ can you be sure?


    That he also drank the golden gyeongdo.


    After thinking for a while, I calmly walked down the street again. I think someone warned me that they would kill me if I spread chaos, but what does that matter? You don¡¯t know what andmine is because you don¡¯t know what chaos is in the first ce.


    It was then.


    The darkness shook. The figure ran through the shadow of the building and looked around with its red eyes shining. Tyr, who was scattering gloomy energy, soon approached me. Tyr, who pursed his lips and red at something in this ce, was terrifying enough to make all his downy hair stand on end.


    ¡°what. Tyr. What have you been up to here? Didn¡¯t you say you would stay in your room because you hate the sunlight?¡±


    ¡°I have a bad feeling¡­¡±


    Tyr murmured in a bleak voice.


    ¡°A terribly intrusive sensation led me here. I feel like I can¡¯t live with my feet on the samend. It seemed like they were crying out to trample, kill, and take the blood¡­ Phew, didn¡¯t you see something here?¡±


    there was. A little while ago, the saintess warned me. If Ferel was a bitte, who would win if the saintess and the founder fought? You would have checked the answer to the childish question you ask today.


    hmm. I¡¯m curious¡­ but I can¡¯t watch the tedium of the two fighting for weeks to find out. I pretended to look around.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one right now, isn¡¯t that me?¡±


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be! It was a distinctly unpleasant sensation, different from that of you and others. Did you really have nothing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel well. Who gave me a blessing? What should I do? Will Tyr wash you with darkness?¡±


    ¡°Wash Mr.?¡±


    Tyr hesitated for a moment. what¡¯s the matter. Why don¡¯t you put on some darkness?


    ¡®Darkness is part of me. I¡¯m going to wash my body with it¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say, but it¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡¯


    ¡°wait for a sec. Come to think of it, blessings are good, right? That¡¯s Okay. Let¡¯s go like this.¡±


    ¡°Stay still.¡±


    Darkness swept over me as if it covered my body. Tyr¡¯s darkness just brushed past without much touch like the wind, but it felt strange because he had just read his thoughts. It¡¯s just a feeling, so just ignore it.


    It may be possible to cover the eyes of ¡®fate¡¯ for a while because it is surrounded by darkness¡­ but that won¡¯tst long either.


    There is no reason to waste time. Let¡¯s go right away.


    ¡°Tyr. Shall we take a short walk? You don¡¯t like sunlight, but I¡¯ll carry a parasol instead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Stunned by the unexpected suggestion, Tyr held out his hand with a small cough.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too keen on it, but I¡¯ll save your face and let you go with me. lead it.¡±


    ¡°To expect. I will make it an unforgettable memory.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. You are confident. What the hell are you trying to show me?¡±


    After gently holding my hand and epting the parasol, I stood beside Tyr and said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a corn field.¡±


    Corn, which is more like a reed than a tree, is arrogantly growing taller and sucking in intelligence and hiding the fruit in its pocket. It is obviously a greedy creature. Not as much as the person who takes it away.


    Approaching the cornfield, a man raised his hand and shouted.


    ¡°Stop there. This ce is managed by the Lord of the Lord¡¯s Drum Chamber. I won¡¯t allow more ess than this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sir. I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday. I am so hungry that I want to take some corn. There are so many, at least one is fine, right?¡±


    I approached with the most pitiful expression on my face. However, the man waved his hand regardless of my realistic performance.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to make a frost, do it like a wildcat on the outskirts! This center is inessible to humans other than Drum Trading Company¡­!¡±


    ¡°To monopolize food! Dirty bourgeois! die! A stun stab!¡±


    As I got closer, I raised the de of my hand and hit the neck. Having been attacked unexpectedly, he red at me while coughing violently.


    ¡°Cool! Cuckoo! cowardly¡­!¡±


    He didn¡¯t fall in one hit. cumbersome.


    ¡°Stunning Punch! FYI, I beat myself until I pass out. Please pass out gently.¡±


    As he kindly exined, he hit his head. The guard of the Good Drum Company, who had been guarding the corn field under orders to prevent someone from turning into a homunculus, copsed in session of shocks.


    ¡®Keuheuk¡­ this bastard¡­. wait and see. If you catch your breath, I¡¯ll call all the members of the Chamber! Know that you can¡¯t go out well!¡¯


    bring them all because you wanted


    I continued guiding through the corn with grace.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Tyr.¡±


    ¡°phew. It seems that he is still conscious.¡±


    ¡°Leave it. You don¡¯t have to use your fine hands for this ugly thing. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Whoops. Don¡¯t leave it to me.¡±


    Tyrughed happily and followed me through the cornfields. Every time a corn leaf tried to hit Tyr¡¯s head, he managed to sneak it away and score points. Tyr covered his mouth andughed, as if he was happy with my trivial action.


    ¡°Can I get you one?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to eat it, but let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    Break off the corn and peel off severalyers of husks. Trying to wrap it up in thin clothes is just a feeble resistance to humans to arouse the desire to conquer. He violently tore off each piece and pulled out the flesh hidden inside.


    eggs are missing Corn was the ideal form we imagined.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bountiful harvest.¡±


    ¡°It looks like the egg is going to explode. where. Let¡¯s taste it.¡±


    Freshly harvested corn tastes sweet even when chewed. I took a bite of Golden Kyung¡¯s corn.


    Also, the taste is amazing. It¡¯s on a different level from the Chimera Kong of the military. It gave up taste for practicality, but this is nothingpared to the amount and taste. If it weren¡¯t for the curse of the golden mirror.


    As he was savoring the taste, Tyr became contemtive and shouted.


    ¡°phew! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to eat it!¡±


    ¡°A little is fine. Even if I try to eat it now, it will not be digested, and as an outsider in the first ce, my body is made up of things outside the nations.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Rather, it is necessary to eat in order to resonate even a little with the golden mirror.


    With Tyr¡¯s worried expression in front of him, he chewed the corn and passed it into his stomach. The sloppy stomach went into the process of digesting without recognizing what it had just eaten. It is phnthropy in the true sense.


    Swallowing a gulp, I honestly expressed my appreciation.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, but I need to eat it quickly. When corn is harvested, it loses its taste.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t harvested yet, have you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like harvesting. The golden goblet is an alchemist. We need the ingredients to make this much corn. Just as corn sucks up the intellect and produces crops, the golden wares must have used up all the intellect of thend.¡±


    The soil ispletely dry and crumbly. It is a barren and deadnd. Magic is the power to elerate the phenomena that exist in the world, and alchemy is the magic that transforms matter.


    Perhaps the golden mirror had all the tricks that corn could do over several months, in an instant. with alchemy.


    ¡°It is still hanging, but in fact it is as if it has been thrown to the ground. Not even Chimera Beans will grow in and like this where there is no water or fertility.¡±


    Hecto probably doesn¡¯t know this. Even if I have to harvest it quickly, what is the reason why I haven¡¯t harvested the hat yet in the country¡­.


    I know. Because I read your thoughts. Also what he needed an hour of the day.


    Tyr muttered as he looked around.


    ¡°It¡¯s something you can¡¯t even imagine. What do you mean by golden sutra?¡±


    ¡°Tyr. Do you know anything about drinking?¡±


    It was an unexpected question, but Tyr didn¡¯t question it and thought about it seriously. Tyr, groping his memory, recalled something and replied.


    ¡°Drinking¡­ I¡¯ve heard of it. Seonghwangcheong is the existence they are trying to get rid of.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for it, but it¡¯s hard to guess what it really is. The exnations are ambiguous as if caught in a floating cloud, and each person says something different.¡±


    ¡°Then I will tell you. The Demon God is a god who has reached a great reason.¡±


    Hmm, Tyr reacted in a small but certain way. The reaction is not great, but it is good. It¡¯s worth talking about.


    ¡°And I am also human.¡±


    This time, he was a bit surprised, but he didn¡¯t interrupt me and showed an attitude of listening. Because he¡¯s really good at exining things.


    ¡°Tyr. Did I mention the yukata before? Unique magic is an extension of one¡¯s image.¡±


    ¡°Know.¡±


    ¡°But there are two ways to expand. It is an extension of the object and an extension of the image.¡±


    I said, pointing up.


    ¡°Usually, when an image is rted to an object or its function, the expansion of the object urs when the image is incorporated into a characteristic tool, such as Maximilien¡¯s cogwheel, for example. Although the applicable target is narrow, the mage has strong control only in the function that the target has.¡±


    In this case, if the applied target is altered, the unique magic loses its power. I also sealed Maximilien¡¯s weapon by inserting a small cog between them.


    Only me can use it against the target if I contact it¡­ but it¡¯s not easy with this pathetic body.


    ¡°If imagery is rted to phenomena, it is the other way around. When you change a certain range of rules, you can¡¯t exert such a powerful control. Instead, the rules change only in the space he rules. So that it applies to all.¡±


    Roquette or Peru are examples of this. Rockets turn steel within a certain range into explosives, and Peru elerates the decay of all materials. It is difficult to directly specify only the desired target. Because they change the rules.


    My ability is ambiguous even at this time. Stealing the ability would only slightly add to that tendency, but not offset it.


    ¡°However, no unique magic can directly change the body of another person. The body of others is a microcosmpletely isted from the world. It is itself the most powerful yummado, and its energies promiseplete protection for its microcosm. If mana is the expansion of the image, qigong is the expansion of the body. That¡¯s why it¡¯s difficult to directly affect armored weapons even with unique magic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the old knight fought the evil wizard on equal footing.¡±


    ¡°yes. It is not wrong to say that qigong repels magic.¡±


    Qigong and Magic ~Introduction~ Lecture. Tyr was interested in the theoretical content that an ordinary person would find boring.


    Of course, Manhakdo is the best among students. I know how precious learning is.


    ¡°You can¡¯t affect other people¡¯s bodies¡­. That¡¯s what you said when exining the homunculus dilemma.¡±


    ¡°You remembered it correctly. That¡¯s why I said that only dead people can be transformed by relying on someone else¡¯s magical power. Even if you don¡¯t die from it, the body that has lost its resistance like that can die at any time.¡±


    ¡°Then what does that have to do with the demon? Are demon gods also beings who have ovee their limitations?¡±


    I shook my head. To the demon god, such trivial things don¡¯t even matter.


    Of course, if you use the demon¡¯s power to kill a human, you can get that result, but that¡¯s like killing a chicken with a knife to kill a cow¡­ no, it¡¯s like executing an ant with a guillotine.


    ¡°But there is a certain unique magic. The image of a human with that unique magic is unique to that person¡­ but at the same time, it is also a great principle that prates this world. Even if such a principle is not inherent magic, it exists by nature, so its power resonates with this world.¡±


    Not life and death, but the criterion for dividing it.


    Not dignity, but the faith that underpins it.


    The Demon God tramples on the small hope humans have been desperately protecting.


    ¡°The object of action is all things in the world. The scope of action is the entire universe. There is no deadline. Even if he dies. Because it existed during his lifetime and will continue after death for all eternity.¡±

 Chapter 353

    something that existed before humans. that exist independently of humans.


    ¡°It drank. Don¡¯t reach God.¡±


    In front of the great truth, even humans who are proud to be the rulers of the earth are just a passing wind.


    And¡­ in front of the truth, human beings bump into a new nangwan.


    ¡°Then, this is a new question. What if human beings are also part of this world¡­ what if it is one of the things in the world that follow the great rules?¡±


    I walked slowly through the cornfields. Tyr followed me as if possessed. Cross a few corns like that. I had a hunch that I had arrived in some invisible space.


    Here it is.


    The golden pce where Hwang Geum-gyeong resided¡­ was this corn field.


    ¡°What is the body?¡±


    As I scooped out the next corn, a sharp de flew at my throat.


    It is a quick and stealthy surprise. If I hade alone, I might have lost my life unknowingly. But why did I bring Tyr? In terms of protecting me from humans, Tyr is my most trustworthy ally.


    Aji protects me, but doesn¡¯t like humans, and regressors do well against humans, but they don¡¯t protect me.


    Darkness rose from the gap between the pitch-ck parasols. The shadow that had attacked me was enveloped in darkness and crashed to the ground. When I turned my head, I saw Tyr clenched his fists.


    it¡¯s good too I mean you lined it up well.


    ¡°Is it okay to use darkness when there is sunlight?¡±


    ¡°A little is no problem. It is also a shady ce.¡±


    As I was talking with Tyr and Oh Sun-do-soon, I heard a voice from an attacker wrapped in darkness.


    ¡°Warning. I am speaking for you.¡±


    The assant spoke without any agitation as to why he was so proud of the subject who was pinned to the ground.


    ¡°If you want to protect yourself, turn around and walk right away. Forget what you see, erase what you hear and leave. don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find it again Curiosity will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking too much? How could I not be curious?¡±


    The assant is wrapped in a thick robe and wears a golden mask. It¡¯s like trying to hide your face and body shape.


    But that effort was futile. The bulging back clearly showed its presence even under the robe.


    hunchback There is only one hunchback I have seen in all countries.


    I approached slowly and put my hand on the golden mask and said.


    ¡°You, who must have been dead, are alive like this.¡±


    click. Unlocking the lock and lifting the golden mask, I called for the owner of the face beneath it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Lord Rowket?¡±


    Heat Explosive Lord Rowket. The lord of the nations who had been killed by Hilde at the camp was clearly in front of his eyes.


    The hot-blooded master, whose true identity was discovered, muttered in an emotionless voice.


    ¡°Is he dead? After all, I wasn¡¯t one to live for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to that, it became clear that you were a homunculus. If so, then this must mean that this is the Golden Pce, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to approach the Golden Pce without knowing? Aren¡¯t lives worth it? no.¡±


    He looked up at me while pinned to the ground and asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of beings whose souls will be desecrated here and whose dignity will be trampled on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether it¡¯s the soul, the dignity, or the uniqueness. All I care about is my life.¡±


    ¡°Awesome.¡±


    ¡°what. Compared to the original, that one is much more decent, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Affection blooms in virtues thate and go. How could such a normal conversation continue? If you turn a person with a lot of money into a homunculus, a decent result wille out.


    I expected to make a simr discovery¡­ but I¡¯m lucky that you showed up right away. Because thanks to you, I don¡¯t even have to exin.


    ¡°phew. No way¡­¡±


    The one who died once is in front of you. Tyr, who witnessed this unbelievable sight, was stunned in a rare way. Having lived for 1200 years, she would not be surprised unless it was a trivial event, but the truth revealed in front of her deserved to surprise even her.


    ¡°Do you mean that the Golden Goblet can create humans¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s a valid guess, and it¡¯s close to the answer. However, the golden mirror did not reach that level. I shook my head and pointed to the heat-poisoned wine.


    ¡°You cannot create a human being in the true sense of the word. If it could be created perfectly, there would be no need to imitate Yeolpokju, and if it were to be copied, it would have the same character as the original.¡±


    If human beings can be created, the golden mirror must be the king of human beings. No, if you think about it, even a human king cannot be created without having children. If that¡¯s the case, then you should go beyond the king and call him a god.


    However, the golden mirror did not reach the realm of a god. If I became a god, there would be no need to collect humans.


    ¡°But at least¡­ you¡¯ve created the human ¡®body¡¯ almost perfectly. A heat st, right?¡±


    The head of the heat st shook his head.


    ¡°perfect? no. It is ideal. The body created by Hwanggeumgyeong is an extreme limit that imperfect humans will never reach. If only the original body was intact, there would be no ws in this body.¡±


    ¡°Hoo. It¡¯s a machine made of flesh and blood. If so, is it the same for crops cursed by the Golden Scroll?¡±


    ¡°The crops created by the Golden Sutra are not cursed. Rather, his work is ¡®ideal¡¯, so it¡¯s just that it¡¯s a crop and has excellent alchemical properties.¡±


    Alchemy is a property that responds to alchemy. Trees and grasses are known to have low alchemical properties due to their irregr structure, but the crops made by Golden Mirror have a different shape.


    So those who filled their bodies with the crops of the golden gyeong came to resonate with the golden gyeong.


    ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s not just the ¡®body¡¯. If that is the Hoeju who understands even a little the great principle of Hwanggeumgyeong. Even that image.¡±


    It was right after the owner of the heat st uttered those words.


    A localized explosion urred in the entire body of the thermal bombardment. An explosion is the release of heat and light. Darkness exploded, and the restraints of the heat bombist weakened for an instant. Steel wings suddenly rose through the cracks. Without a moment to say anything, the heat st shot up high into the sky.


    ¡°The image of Hoeju is fundamentally rooted in the Golden Sutra. Even if it is a unique magic, it is only a technique that can be reproduced by the golden mirror.¡±


    Rowket¡¯s Juggernaut Solvent. It appeared before us in a far more ferocious and powerful form than before. The heat st brew roared at us, embroidering the entire solvent with mes.


    ¡°I am the guardian of the Golden Pce! Die regrettinging here¡­!¡±


    Chet. that idiot He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s a real human being. If I were a human, I would have read your thoughts and stole your unique magic.


    But I can¡¯t read the thoughts of ¡®that¡¯. Innate magic cannot be stolen. No matter how much I think about that¡­


    [Leave it.]


    Then I heard a voice from somewhere. The heat-bombing lord, which was about to rush at it while scattering sparks, stopped in mid-air.


    ¡°Golden Sashimi¡­!¡±


    As if to answer him, the voice of the woman who was called ¡°Golden Hoeju¡± resonated calmly.


    [Let ite. The golden mirror needs inspiration.]


    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±


    The distorted face of the heat-bombing master reaped the mes. The solvent that lost momentum fell to the ground in an instant. Landing on the ground with both feet with a thump, Yeolpokhoeju red at me and shouted.


    ¡°You are¡­! You will regret not dying here¡­!¡±


    Did you take care of us while leaving only residual thoughts? on the subject of corpses.


    Having be funny, I smiled lightly and tapped the heat bomb owner on the shoulder.


    ¡°Nothing like that. Do you think I have nothing to regret until I die?¡±


    The hot-blooded master red at me and put on the golden mask again. I turned around and headed for the Golden Pce, leaving behind the sage.


    It¡¯s all here. It is felt. golden mirror. The thoughts of a demon god who can create all things.


    ***


    Yuria Elric, the king of gold who has acquired all the wealth in the world and the king of steel who has learned all the knowledge and skills in the world. Dissatisfied, she mmed the desk with the fan in her hand.


    Having recreated all the skills in the world and learned a lot of knowledge, she was suffering from a terrible boredom.


    Born with the power of a king, she can create anything except what she cannot. The line between the possible and the impossible is clearly visible, but what is the meaning of the challenge?


    If there was only one thing she devoted herself to, it was raising disciples.


    Humans are creatures of chaos. Even Elric, who understands everything, humans are unpredictable. Although the technology is not even close to the feet, the disciples¡¯ insignificant imagination bes a source of inspiration. Like all other Elrics, Yuria Elric also had numerous disciples.


    But these days, even that was cool.


    It all started with an assignment that Elric joked around with.


    Fill this room with a piece of gold.


    It was widely believed to be a test of wisdom and wit, but that was not true.


    If you roll one piece of gold as seed money, you can fill this room. At least Elric did.


    A sword that is sharper than anything else and more durable than anything else is sold at a price that is several times higher than that of a normal sword.


    An alloy made bybining several metals in a specific ratio is worthy of being called a legendary metal.


    It was possible to use only a small part of Elric¡¯s various skills.


    Elric wanted it. He hoped that the disciples would squeeze out theircking brains and make all kinds of attempts so that one piece of gold could be called as much as possible.


    one.


    ¡°The light of the candles filled the room. Even the brilliance of gold is colorless in front of real light, so isn¡¯t it only light that can fill this room?¡±


    Someone did a trick like that. It was childish, but it was a novel answer that appeared among many failed works, so Elric praised him greatly. It¡¯s not the direction I wanted, but this was also enough inspiration.


    The problem was then.


    ¡°It¡¯s a torch!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a scented candle!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s acting!¡±


    But after that, everyone started giving the same answer. As if that would be the correct answer.


    Even novel answers be stale with repetition. Even more so, if it¡¯s just an expedient, it¡¯s just annoying. So Elric prepared the second problem.


    ¡°Bring back what you filled with gold.¡±


    Then everyone would look puzzled and tear their hair out.


    It was not a matter of deep meaning. Elric was just grumpy. Light or incense loses their value once spread, so I just wanted to punish those who dared to cheat in front of the King of Steel.


    It was around the time that Elric¡¯s strategy was exactly right, and the people who were ying tricks gradually decreased.


    ¡°It is a servant! The bells filled this room!¡±


    Perhaps the news waste, a disciple appeared with a small bell. As usual, Elric gave the second question.


    ¡°Please turn this into gold.¡±


    ¡°yes yes? Do you mean gold?¡±


    The disciple was greatly perplexed. Guessing his intentions, Elric clicked his tongue loudly.


    Among the artisans, there are such people. Those who know how to buy and make things, but do not know how to sell them. Even if you are good at technology, if you do not have talent in business, you will be mistreated for the rest of your life. Elric said with a frown.


    ¡°You mean you can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Me me. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t figure out anything at all¡­ Please teach me¡­¡±


    His anger red up.

 Chapter 354

    So far, many have brought candles and spices. Hating them for proudly presenting them with a flower pot, Elric tricked him into changing it back to gold. Then, the hanryang who followed the expedients written by others without hesitation would be contemtive.


    However, unlike those that lose value over time, species retain their value. It wasn¡¯t the answer Elric had hoped for, but the bell the student made was of a high quality that rang from the depths of his heart. Even if you sell it as it is, you will easily earn the gold you spent.


    But you can¡¯t even do this?


    In the past, I praised the base that filled the room with light because I gave high marks to flexible thinking and smirk. However, on the subject of repeating the expedients I heard somewhere like a parrot, there is not even a detail, so I am asking you to teach me.


    Elric¡¯s face contorted terribly.


    ¡°You have turned gold into insignificant iron, but don¡¯t you even know how to turn iron into gold! On the subject of turning gold into trash, you want to be the king¡¯s apprentice?! fuck off! Until you turn it into gold!¡±


    When Elric shouted, the disciple went away in a panic. Elric, who kicked out the poor student at once, clicked his tongue and sat down.


    The bell sounded good. the bell.


    However, such a skill was too trivial for Elric, who possessed the power of understanding. The moment you understand it, it bes a very easy skill¡­


    No skill can impress Elric anyway. If so, shouldn¡¯t I rather have a wit like the guy who shamelessly brought candles?


    If I knew this was going to happen, I shouldn¡¯t have praised him in the first ce. Elricmented and called for the next visitor.


    The day has passed.


    Two days passed.


    During the three days, Elric took care of numerous students and weed guests from far away. It was around the time that the memory of the disciple who made a good bell sound in everyday life was gradually being forgotten.


    ¡°I did it! You are the eternal Elric. I have done what your Majestymanded!¡±


    He kept his word that he would exchange the bell for gold. However, that method far exceeded even the imagination of Elric, who had learned all kinds of skills and knowledge.


    A brilliant golden bell was ced in front of Elric.


    ¡°I admire Your Majesty¡¯s teachings! At first, I thought it was just to throw me out, but¡­ Icked faith! Forgive me for being disrespectful!¡±


    At first I thought it was a bad joke. I thought he was trying to please her with his wits. So, instead of shouting, I set the rhythm.


    However¡­ it soon became clear that the disciple¡¯s discovery was the truth and the truth.


    ¡°As Your Majesty guessed, all things are in fact one. Although our artisans alternate between different types of iron, all thingse from one source, just as iron is essentially one! In some pure form of matter! Of course you can!¡±


    The disciple firmly believed that Elric had already awakened to the truth and had raised the issue to share his understanding with others. So, whenever he saw Elric, he gave an iprehensible exnation.


    But Elric couldn¡¯t quite understand what he was talking about.


    Evenmon sense makes no sense. How do you turn iron into gold?


    You can make weapons out of iron. But still, iron remains iron and bes a weapon. Making alloys by mixing different types of metals is simr to mixing sesame into flour dough, not turning it into glutinous rice or buckwheat dough. When we call thetter, we call it by a different name than technology. it¡¯s a scam


    Elric, who possesses authority, clearly understood that. However, what the disciple said was far beyond the knowledge she had umted so far¡­ No, humans had umted so far.


    ¡°When I did not have faith, I did not dare to guess. However, when Your Majesty told me, my eyes were opened! Is it such a small lump that you can¡¯t even see it? Or whether it flows like water, I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s so small that it has nothing to do with the form we know. If the sand is very fine, it will flow like water through the crevices of stones!¡±


    I do not know.


    An uninvited guest entered the world where everything was divided into possible and impossible. I don¡¯t know. No matter what she knew, I couldn¡¯t pick out the speck of what he was saying.


    But she, who has been dominating her entire life¡­ didn¡¯t have the guts to proudly dere that she didn¡¯t know what she didn¡¯t know. That would mean denying the name Elric that hade down from ancient times and the authority it contained.


    YuRia Elric calmed down her face about to copse and said.


    ¡°You got it right. I was guessing simrly. I didn¡¯t go into detail like you did.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is busy with construction, so it can¡¯t be helped. Just the fact that I am the first disciple to realize Your Majesty¡¯s intentions makes me happy!¡±


    at all. It wasn¡¯t that kind of intention. The disciple just misunderstood.


    ¡°Could you show me the shape?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking about¡­ but just as a furnace is needed to melt pure steel, a st furnace that is hundreds of times hotter than a furnace is needed to separate the pure form¡­ by any chance. Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Needless to say. With the power of a king, she knew the answer.


    impossible. It is currently unattainable by human technology.


    ¡°It is impossible. Even if the desired temperature is reached, the st furnace will melt.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­. If you do, you have no choice but to arrive at the unique magic, albeit expediently. The only way to spread the principles Your Majesty has learned to the world is the unique magic.¡±


    If unique magic was the only way to reach it, Elric couldn¡¯t copy it. Elric shook his head.


    ¡°I am impossible. It is almost impossible for a person with the power of a king to learn unique magic.¡±


    It¡¯s true. Those who had the power of the king had no talent for unique magic for generations. A power too powerful swallowed up the talent of embodying images.


    One truth was used to cover up another truth.


    The truth that Elric couldn¡¯t even guess the principle, let alone imagine it.


    The king does not know the hearts of the people, but the people also do not dare to guess the hearts of the king. The disciple who respected, worshiped, and adored the great Elric endlessly eximed without knowing the meaning behind it.


    ¡°In that case, I will be Your Majesty¡¯s unique magician!¡±


    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±


    ¡°This, too, is a grace bestowed on me by His Majesty. Even to pay it off! I will use this power for you for the rest of my life!¡±


    Elricughed.


    What she had never learned or taught, the disciple arrived at for herself with a little misunderstanding. It surpassed even the power of the king, to a state that no human being has yet reached.


    Perhaps boredom was a fairly extravagant feeling. Compared to this sense of helplessness, inferiority, and low pleasure¡­


    ¡°I will allow it.¡±


    ¡°thank you!¡±


    ¡°And in the future¡­ make your discovery more widely known. Demo.¡±


    Recognized by the king he longed for, Demo smiled brightly and bowed his head.


    ¡°I will serve you!¡±


    years since then. In the forbidden country, people called alchemists appeared. A few technicians who have been taught by Demo have seeded in turning steel into gold. Alchemists naturally enjoyed wealth and power and emerged as the real power of the kingdom.


    Where there is light, there will also be shadows. With the rise of alchemists, the cksmiths and technicians who formed the foundation of the golden kingdom had to endure hard times. Even if the gold country is proud of the technician, it is because they have lost theirpetitiveness in front of the alchemist who directly creates the gold.


    It didn¡¯t matter though. The gold of the gold country spread all over the world and returned to all kinds of wealth. Even if you just picked up the bean curd that the alchemists spilled, you enjoyed all kinds of luxury. Even the best artisans spent their years soaked in alcohol, forgetting even their skills.


    Covering the growing crack with the brilliance of gold and silk, the gold country indulged in endless luxury and pleasure.


    Then one day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept gold from today in our shop¡­¡±


    The copse came as quietly and surely as usual.


    ¡°There are too many of you. This means that the gold pieces outnumber the grains. I¡¯d rather have something else¡­¡±


    Who could have predicted that.


    It is golden. A precious metal that has long been a symbol of wealth and used as money anywhere in the world. Since it was highly valued as a catalyst for magical power, everyone coveted gold.


    However, as the gold produced by the alchemist outnumbered the stones, humans began to see gold as stones. Economic logic has reversed values that have been passed down for thousands of years.


    It was the first time in history that no one expected and no one could prepare for it. Of course, no one had the right solution. Confusion grew out of control.


    ¡°Please buy my gold!¡±


    ¡°I have this much gold, so why can¡¯t I give it to you!¡±


    ¡°A raid by bandits? Get a mercenary! He said he would give me all the gold¡­. What? You don¡¯t get it?¡±


    The tower built of gold copses in an instant. I just lost my trust in gold, but all the gold that existed in the gold country lost value in an instant and became a nuisance. This was a feat that no alchemist had ever aplished.


    Nothing has changed, but when everyone is impoverished at the same time, there is amotion. People no longer tried to fight with golden logic. Instead, he picked up a weapon made of steel. Artisans, who had lost their wealth and power due to being pushed by the alchemist, regained their power with the advent of the Age of Steel.


    The first action of those who took the weapon was to attack the alchemist. He killed the culprit of all this, the alchemist, and stole their property. Until then, alchemists were only technicians who turned steel into gold, and were unfamiliar with battles, so they were helpless in a series of raids. Neither the gold they believed in so much nor the people who worked with it could save their lives.


    Alchemists were hunted and executed throughout the country. Bloodstained gold is scattered on the ground. A bloody wind came out of nowhere and swept across the Golden Kingdom.


    ¡°Listen to the high treason demonstration. It is difficult to forgive the sin of putting the country into disaster with your foolish actions.¡±


    Even Demo, the first alchemist, could not escape the fire.


    ¡°Put shackles around your neck and hang an iron ball. After that, beat him with a whip and make him roam the forbiddennd. I will leave the judgment to the people of this kingdom.¡±


    Now that the hatred of the alchemist has reached the sky, the creator of alchemy will be stoned to death by the people.


    The king of gold, Yuria Elric, looked down at the demo with cold eyes and pronounced his death.


    ***


    Yes. felt. This memory resembles the memory of the past seen in the basement of the abyss.


    There is such a thing as residual thoughts. When human beings who have reached the state die, the magic and energy they achieved during their lifetime continue to exist even after they die. asionally, they forcefully move their bodies to recreate the habits of their previous lives.


    Residual thoughts also disappear when a funeral is held, such as cremation or burial, or when the corpse is damaged and cannot maintain its form, but if the original form is maintained by some means, it will continue to exist. like the bottom of the abyss.


    And¡­ like this golden pce.


    If there¡¯s a question, why do I feel King Elric¡¯s evil thoughts instead of the Golden Goblet?


    ¡°Tyr. how is it. Can you feel something¡­ Tyr?¡±


    what. where¡¯s my bodyguard


    I was sure he was by my side and I walked with him, but he disappeared before I knew it. what is this. Reading my thoughts, it seems to be nearby.


    Rather¡­ Something is strange.


    I¡¯ve been through cornfields, but why is there a clearing?


    No matter how tall the corn was, it was full of corn, but when I approached a little while ago, there was no such wide open space. The only sight beyond the corn was the next corn. However, after overtaking the hot-poisoned wine and crossing just one corn, an empty lot suddenly appears.


    It was an idyllic sight. You can see arge town hall that doubles as a warehouse. I didn¡¯t do anything to dress up, but that¡¯s why I was more affectionate. Behind it is a low hill, behind which a babbling stream flows. The sound of the spinning wheel is loud.


    Rural scenery that can be found anywhere.


    Of course, it was not visible from the outside. It¡¯s likeing from another world.


    As I looked around, farmers trudged out through the cornfields behind me.


    Beautiful farmers with corn head to the warehouse. Without a word, he stuffs the corn into it and goes to pick the corn again. like worker ants.


    But there was no sign of it. I can¡¯t even read my thoughts


    Because all of them working here are homunculus.


    ¡°Now you! How to the Golden Pce!¡±


    Meanwhile, an old man wearing a straw hat was looking at me with a shocked expression. It was Hekto, the oppressive lord. After all, only this person had anything to do with the Golden Pce.


    ¡®How did you get here! You wouldn¡¯t even be able to see it from the outside!¡¯


    Judging by the reading of his thoughts, that person is the original. I read your thoughts and came this far.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would give you the end of the day! This is a breach of contract!¡±


    ¡°yes? what do you say I came across this ce by chance while looking at cornfields, but this is the Golden Pce?¡±


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    Hector, who was embarrassed, immediately gathered his thoughts and shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! urately finding the Golden Pce guarded by the Guardian in this vast cornfield, is it a coincidence? A nonsensical sound!¡±


    Also, the head is fine. But so what are you going to do? What can you do other than whining about lies? If you can¡¯t prove it, then it¡¯s true.


    ¡°It¡¯s a real coincidence. I was simply reconnaissance and arrived here. If you had been able to tell me the location of the Golden Pce, you wouldn¡¯t havee here by chance.¡±


    ¡°You were thinking ofing back at the time of reconnaissance!¡±

 Chapter 355

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Did you get inside me or did you see me?¡±


    If that happens, you should be the king of humans. When I stretched out openly, Hector didn¡¯t say anything and just sighed.


    It was then.


    ¡°It happened. Let theme.¡±


    The door of the town hall opened and a woman appeared.


    Brilliant blonde hair that seemed to have melted real gold was tied back in a ponytail. The clothes that stick to the body are not meant to reveal the figure, but simply seem to have been removed so that the long hem does not interfere with the work. A woman wearing leather gloves and ankle-length boots dug me in with a sharp eye.


    ¡°Are you the golden mirror?¡±


    ¡°no. However, you will have something to say to Jim.¡±


    ¡°I came to propose peace to the golden mirror? Do you know who he is?¡±


    However, the woman introduced herself by putting a hand on her chest.


    ¡°I am Yuria Elric, the Golden Lord. The lord of understanding who rules the golden kingdom.¡±


    The ruler of the golden kingdom and the ruler with the power to reproduce all the technologies in the world.


    And the king ¡®eaten¡¯ by the monster of understanding.


    ¡°It is also¡­ the golden pce that governs the nations.¡±


    King Elric¡¯s homunculus spoke resolutely.


    It was from the low hill in the distance that I felt something strange. It is a very ordinary and ordinary sight with the ridgeline visible behind the field of view.


    Except that such a garden did not exist before arriving at the Golden Pce.


    A sight that cannot be seen from the outside. Is that reality or is it an illusion? I, who have no ability, need mind reading to tell him apart.


    But right now I have no way to figure it out.


    Because none of those who belong to this golden pce are alive!


    At least, Hector, the only human in the Golden Pce, pointed at me and said.


    ¡°Golden Sashimi. I am the author.¡±


    Elric looked at me intently. Should I calmly say that she¡­ I read its expression.


    Residual thoughts are not alive. Still, it¡¯s a trace of being a human once, so you can pick it up in quite a bit of detail, but you can¡¯t read it perfectly like a living human. In other words, my mind-reading is currently sealed.


    Tyr disappeared and I was alone in the middle of enemy lines. In the meantime, mind reading doesn¡¯t work. Is this a bit dangerous


    While I was thinking about running away, Elric pulled out a notebook and read something.


    ¡°Did you say he was an envoy who came to negotiate an armistice?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems they don¡¯t want a dispute in the in of the Abyss.¡±


    ¡°¡­thend of opportunity where the abyss disappeared?¡±


    I read something while holding my notebook again. Even if I stare at the back of the notebook, I cannot see the contents of the notebook.


    If mind-reading worked normally, what was written in Elric¡¯s notebook, what he was thinking, what he was going to do. From likes and dislikes, you would have read what happened in the past. However, there was no reaction from Elric right now.


    Only the chance that the golden kingdom was destroyed in the distant past and the remorse she had are floating in the air.


    What the hell happened? I want to know a little more detail, but mind reading doesn¡¯t work either.


    While I was thinking, Elric opened his mouth after finishing his judgment¡­


    ¡°The oppressor. How do you judge?¡±


    There is no awkwardness at all in treating an elderly person in a disrespectful way. Even though it was a corpse, the king¡¯s corpse was dignified.


    As if he was ustomed to such an attitude, Hekto naturally raised his voice to the much younger-looking woman.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it as bad. It has been too long since the nations have tilled thend properly. Even if I give seeds to the seungnyang now, I wonder if they won¡¯t turn it into a meal. Wouldn¡¯t it be more reasonable to let the military cultivate thend and take some of it from us¡­¡± ¡±


    Wrong.¡±


    Elric asserted without any disagreement. Hector kept his mouth shut. While he looked at his eyes and grasped the meaning of the words of the Golden Lord, Elric turned to me and spread one hand.


    ¡°The in of the Bottomless Pit was originally a forbiddennd. It has been like that since the beginning of the Golden Kingdom, and it will continue to be like that.¡±


    Gold country¡­? Why was the country ruined in the past?


    ¡°If you have not forgotten history, you will know that the Elric royal family used the abyss as a tomb for failures. Isn¡¯t that right, messenger?¡±


    Elric said vaguely as if he were still a king. It¡¯s an overly confident attitude for a king who was ¡®eaten¡¯ by the golden mirror.


    perhaps. As I expected¡­ But is it right?


    I took a deep breath.


    Let¡¯s admit it. My best friend all my life Mind reading doesn¡¯t work now.


    But mind reading isn¡¯t my only strength.


    My mind reader can¡¯t read anything other than the human mind. I can¡¯t read the thoughts of animals, nor can I read the weather that wille tomorrow. I don¡¯t know what the seeds I sow will grow into. ¡®Cause I¡¯m not a prophet


    But human ability is not mind reading. Because the true ability of human beings is the power itself to use all kinds of means for the purpose.


    Examine the world, disassemble it, predict it, use it. Even if it goes wrong, it is human to use it as a stepping stone and move on again. Impossibility is a deliberately determined sentence after all possibilities have been eliminated. Even, as time passes, unexpected possibilities arise.


    It¡¯s not toote to stigmatize that you can¡¯t do it after you conclude that you can¡¯t do it. Giving up early is what prophets do.


    Let¡¯s do it. from my hypothesis.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In Geumguk, a country of artisans, there was a custom of burning firewood and then throwing ashes or misceneous iron that could not be used again into the abyss. Between the Kingdom and the Golden Kingdom, the one that took greater interest in the bottomless pit and effectively ruled it was the Golden Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°You know me well.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s a story between the gold country and the kingdom.¡±


    The Golden Sutra is known as the mystery of the nations¡­ so there is no reason to use the title of the Golden Sutra.


    The modifier golden in front is gold. The following title, Gyeong, means a servant of the king.


    In other words, the Golden Sutra itself contains the Golden Kingdom.


    Why did you use that title? Maybe Golden Jing hasn¡¯t forgotten Geumguk yet? Or¡­


    ¡°The rtionship between a nation and a nation is exactly the opposite. After bing a country of alchemy, you didn¡¯t evene close because you were afraid of permanent loss of alchemy cost, right? After that, the military government invested in the neglectednd and got results, so isn¡¯t the military government¡¯s share bigger now?¡±


    ¡°You seem to be an envoy, only mentioning the advantageous parts of my country. Let me point out your stupidity.¡±


    What do you know? It doesn¡¯t matter whether the in of the Bottomless Pit is a kingdom or a nation. All I need now is information.


    A golden mirror that keeps moving while creating something. However, there is something strange about creating each one. Even if you say it¡¯s a cornfield, cities built with stone or tall castles are buildings that don¡¯t fit the trend these days. With the development of alchemy, there was a theory about the uselessness of the wall, but it was actually made by the golden mirror, the beginning of alchemists.


    Because it was made by the golden mirror, it is the reason for its existence. The question of why the golden mirror was created still remains.


    However, that question can also be solved with one simple hypothesis.


    ¡°You are wrong. Because this is a golden country.¡±


    Maybe the Golden Goblet.


    It may be making a gold country on thisnd.


    ¡°Nonsense. The Golden Kingdom was destroyed by the hands of the Golden Jing.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong. There are kings, territories, and people who follow them. They are the king of the kingdom, the territory of the kingdom, and the people of the kingdom. Therefore, this country is forbidden.¡±


    ¡°The king of gold, Elric, is dead. In the hands of the golden mirror! You are not King Elric!¡±


    ¡°The burden is still there. A king¡¯s memory, a king¡¯s appearance, what do you call a burden with the power of a king?¡±


    Among theponents of the golden kingdom, the most necessary thing is none other than the king. In order to create a Golden Kingdom, it must have been necessary to embody King Elric first.


    good. I could barely see the outline. Elric, the Golden Lord, is a homunculus. It is a golden creation. If so, there must be Hwang Keum-gyeong himself in this space.


    ¡°I came to negotiate with Hwang Geum-gyeong, the ruler of the nations. It wasn¡¯t Elric, the king of the golden kingdom. call the golden mirror I will negotiate with him.¡±


    Let¡¯s call the golden mirror. All mysteries will be solved if I can see the golden mirror myself.


    However, Elric didn¡¯t move the way I thought.


    ¡°There is not a speck of courtesy. good night. If so, I will tell you more clearly.¡±


    Elric reached out.


    Arge spear rose like a tree from under the alchemy of the earth. There is no way that a high-cost Alchemy River cane out by alchemy ofmon soil, but this ce is and of golden scenery. Old-fashioned concepts such as equivalent exchange do not work.


    Elric held a spear twice his height in one hand. A spear made of unusual metal aimed at my neck with a cool light.


    ¡°There is no surer deration of war than beheading an envoy. Show me with actions instead of words.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. wait it out I know who is behind me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll personally execute you.¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty! really!¡±


    die like this Now that mind reading doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s no way to defeat that homunculus. If I had mind reading, I would have escaped somehow. No, I wouldn¡¯t have asked to sing the golden mirror in the first ce! Give me back my mind reading!


    It was then. Hector, the suppressor who had been listening quietly, was hurriedly surprised and dissuaded Elric.


    ¡°Wait, Lord of the Golden Hours. Their strength cannot be ignored.¡±


    ¡®In the words of Jannokhoeju, it was said that the founder, Tirkanjaka, was a colleague. Vampires who wield blood dominance are tricky. If possible, it¡¯s better to send them to the duchy¡­¡¯


    However, Elric ignored Hekto¡¯s advice and fixed the barbed wire.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whoes. The kingdom of gold will be forever as steel.¡±


    ¡°Keuk¡­¡±


    Should I fight? no diamonds How long can youst with magic on your cards?


    It was the time when I was preparing for a desperate fight with my card in hand.


    The daughter and the clear bell rang out.


    The sound is not loud. However, you can tell that it is a carefully made paper just by hearing the full sound. If the material was iron rather than gold, there would have been a chord that would move the hearts of the listeners.


    Elric¡¯s gaze swam around. At the end of her gaze was the slowly opening door of the town hall. An innocent voice came through the gap.


    ¡°your majesty! Done!¡±


    At the same time, the feeling that everything in the world was far away grabbed me and led me.


    not just the senses. A thin but invisible membrane came out and separated them. As if the air had hardened like ss, my hand could not go any further.


    You probably won¡¯t even hear your voice. Maybe you won¡¯t even see it. As if the existence of me was excluded from the world on the other side.


    It¡¯s not because of the mood. Elric and Hekto¡¯s expressions changed just by his appearance. Elric greeted the owner of the voice with a bright smile that he had never seen before.


    ¡°demo.¡±


    While calling the name of the golden mirror.


    The one who appeared by the name of Hwanggeumgyeong was a young boy. He didn¡¯t feel anything special or strong. All I could see on his innocent face was curiosity and inquisitiveness.


    The boy ran out of the town hall ringing the bell and excitedly began to boast about what he had done.


    ¡°It is a maize harvesting machine! It is designed to be moved only by pistons ording to the request. No one will be able to move unless you are the oppressor!¡±


    Hector looked around urgently as if he had been waiting.


    ¡°Are you done? Where are you?¡±

 Chapter 356

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it right there? hoeju. Are you invisible now?¡±


    ¡°Where¡­¡±


    Hector looked at the direction the golden mirror pointed to. It is a lush corn field. There was only corn, not a machine to harvest corn there.


    till now.


    ¡°Take a good look.¡±


    Saying that, the gold mirror took a step. It was then.


    the space he pointed to. The corn that was blowing in the wind disintegrated all at once. Beneath the tightly packed corn kernels, the fibers that make up the long beard and broad-leaved stems. Completely dismantles theponents that make corn into corn. As if arguing that even the crops of the Earth Mother are mere mechanical devices made up of parts, she divides and cuts them to reveal each one. In the air, the materials were embroidered by type.


    Golden Kyung took another step and said.


    ¡°Over there.¡±


    The dismantledponents are entangled in an instant. Pirs are erected with fibers and leaves are wrapped around them. The corn kernels are assembled like blocks and the beard stitches them together. Thousands of millions of times that process. It is done systematically in the right ce.


    Eventually, when I took thest step.


    ¡°You know what?¡±


    The Golden Sutra is the truth, and it is the god of thisnd. What he sayses true.


    Looking back, there was arge mechanism three times the size of corn grass.


    It is made of corn, but it is harder than any steel. The golden mirror is already independent of the material. The qualities he desirese true. The design he came up with is created as it is. Even if you are not on this earth. Even if humans don¡¯t know yet.


    Hekto broke into a cold sweat when he saw the mechanical device that appeared like a lie in front of him.


    ¡°Is that that¡­. Where should I move?¡±


    Geumgyeong-gyeong said as if it was frustrating.


    ¡°You have to exin that. grunt Try moving roughly.¡±


    The unique magic of the suppressor is the power to apply pressure to steel. Because the efficiency is maximized when the surface is uniform and wide, he used to make tools using pistons. In other words, if the shape is not uniform, his power is useless. Because the pressures will cancel each other out.


    ¡®No matter how much I look, I can¡¯t see the piston¡­ First of all.¡¯


    Hekto used unique magic. Without knowing what kind of structure that mechanism was made, he recklessly applied his unique magic power.


    Then the machine breathed in.


    Air was sucked into the mechanism. As if the aircraft were alive, it swelled up and moved as it sank. The wheel rolls with a dull sound and swallows the cornstalks. After harvesting only the fruit inside the body, the rest is returned to its original state.


    Even Hekto, the head of the suppression society, did not know how that would turn out. So I didn¡¯t know either. This is because mind reading does not work if no one knows it.


    ¡°How is this¡­¡±


    Hekto is also an alchemist who has reached the state and the lord of the nations. Even he can¡¯t understand the mechanism that the golden mirror made in an instant. Considering that it is dozens of times easier to see and understand than to design, it is almost impossible to imagine how big the gap is between him and the golden mirror.


    Hector muttered in awe, but the golden mirror waved his hand as if it were too cumbersome to exin.


    ¡°Because it was designed that way. Are you done now?¡±


    After drawing attention from Hector, the golden mirror turned to Elric. Approaching Elric with a bright smile, he nced disapprovingly at Hector and said,


    ¡°your majesty. I¡¯m sorry to tell you, but¡­ can I entrust him with the food of the forbidden country? Don¡¯t put your eggs in one basket. I¡¯m worried that after monopolizing food with my machine, I will only


    get full. He will not betray us.¡±


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s His Majesty, then I¡¯m relieved. His power is so unreliable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just too good, Demo. Compared to you, who wouldn¡¯t fall short?¡±


    Saying that, Elric reached out and embraced the golden mirror. Her left hand lovingly tousles Golden Kyung¡¯s hair and her right hand gently caressing her cheek. Then, Hwang Geum-gyeong smiled ecstatically as if she had the whole world.


    His attitude towards Hekto ispletely different. Geumgyeonggyeong, the absolute ruler who controlled the world just a moment ago, is gone, and now there are only children who are happy to be with the person they longed for.


    Looking at the sight, I was amazed in a different way.


    If Elric is a living human and pet him with his will, I¡¯m willing to step out of his seat to do good love. But¡­ Considering that not only Elric hugged him, but even the golden mirror he hugged was a made-up doll.


    What a gloomy sight this is.


    ¡°Good job demo.¡±


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s just a small featpared to your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I saved an hour because you were there. You¡¯re willing I think the greatest blessing to this country is your existence.¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    After holding Elric¡¯s hand, Hwang Geum-gyeong desperately shook his head and appealed.


    ¡°If Your Majesty hadn¡¯t been there, if Your Majesty hadn¡¯t found me, I wouldn¡¯t have been there! The greatest blessing in this kingdom is having your great and beautiful Majesty as the king!¡±


    ¡°Demo¡­.¡±


    ¡°In order to repay that favor¡­ I will do anything your Majesty tells me to do!¡±


    I don¡¯t even want to say bad things anymore. It¡¯s already pitiful enough, but even I say something too much.


    Anyway, a boy and a woman shared a deep bond that could not be shaken even after death.


    Now it¡¯s clear.


    There is no gold country in the world anymore. However, the Golden Sutra is a demon of alchemy. Also, a monster of understanding that can create everything in the world.


    What if you ¡®pension¡¯ the gold country within the reach of your own magic? Forbiddennd, Forbidden buildings, Forbidden castles and cities, Forbidden scenery. Even the people of the Golden Kingdom. If you could alchemize all of them one by one and decorate your surroundings.


    I even made the king I loved and kept it by my side. If you let yourself y on that stage.


    At least the world around him would be the most ideal gold country in history.


    The castles, cities, cornfields, and all sorts of odds and ends we saw. All traces he made to recreate the Golden Kingdom. To him, the nations are countries that have entered the territory of the former golden kingdom, and are garbage dumps to throw away used things.


    That¡¯s great. When alchemy reaches its peak, this kind of thing is possible. If the world were a little narrower, I might have created all things in this world.


    The two looked at each other affectionately and moved on to the next topic.


    ¡°Even if you give me a short vacation, it¡¯s not enough, but I can¡¯t afford it. demo. I need something urgently.¡±


    ¡°What is? Please tell me! I¡¯ll arrange anything for you!¡±


    Elric red at me and muttered.


    ¡°It is a weapon to eliminate the enemies of the forbidden country.¡±


    In fact, this space is a model garden made by Hwanggeumgyeong to reproduce Geumguk. There is no need to do a profit and loss calction. Even if there is a loss, it is enough to make it again.


    In fact, from the perspective of Hwanggeumgyeong, it would be okay even if there was no war. If other interests arise, I will agree to a truce. It¡¯s just that¡­ even pride is aponent of a taboo country. He has god-like abilities, but he has no reason to give up the fight.


    ¡°No weapon¡­ you mean?¡±


    ¡°okay. demo. War will happen. The smell of blood flowing through steel will cover the country. If you work, only the enemy¡¯s blood will flow.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I thought I knew enough, what should I do now?


    A god-like ability to create juggernauts out of thin air. honestly it¡¯s frustrating The military government crushes the nations in all other fields, but if this golden gong is determined, even if the entire military nation rushes at it, it will not be able to withstand it.


    The regressor said in the previous episode that the army defeated the nations in seven days. What did you do? Any way to beat this? Did you ostracize the golden pce and beat the rest of the lords?


    Then it wouldn¡¯t be impossible. After all, what the military country needs is not the surrender of the golden mirror, but the alchemy resources scattered throughout the country. From the looks of it, it seems that there is no Hoeju that is in deepmunication with the Golden Pce, except for the suppressed Hoeju, which oversees food. If Yuel can only use his irvoyance to pinpoint the location of the roundabout, we will be able to defeat each one with a maneuver. I think Hilde had originally intended to do that too¡­


    Wait a minute. Maybe the reason why the previous round won the war.


    What if it was thanks to the sudden outburst without wasting time?


    ¡°If I make a weapon¡­ would it be of any help to Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°very.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then I will make it. weapon.¡±


    Hey regressor.


    It seems like you gave me time to dere a truce, and then came to the Golden Pce in person, which caused a lot of trouble.


    They say they made a golden wonder weapon. No matter how much you think about it, the military has no chance of winning if you make weapons. what are you going to do with this Come quickly and take care of it!


    It was then.


    ¡°The heavenly sword meteor shower!¡±


    The world is broken.


    A figure fell like a meteor, breaking the veil of power that had disturbed even the vision. The word meteor was not a mere metaphor. Jizan, who fell with the tail of me extended behind him, shattered even the firm ground and burrowed into the ground.


    In front of Jizan, even the ground is no different from soft jelly. The earth that fell from the sky twisted the earth and made the earth shake.


    While even the golden mirror and Elric staggered in shock, the regressor stood up and spoke with a proud voice.


    ¡°found. This was a golden pce! I never thought I¡¯d be in a cornfield¡­ Huh? Hughes?¡±


    Come to think of it, is God different? There is a human who shakes the sky and the earth.


    I will believe regressor. you are a hero


    ¡°Why are you here? Put that in front of the golden mirror.¡±


    The regressor who appeared after breaking the golden pce found me and asked with a puzzled expression. It is a calm face without any worries in the world. If there is a problem, a regressor who can break it with force andmit suicide when it is overpowered will have no idea what kind of hardships I have gone through.


    But it¡¯s okay. If you came to rescue me, you don¡¯t have to know.


    I weed the regressor with all my heart after a long time.


    ¡°Mr Shay. I¡¯m so happy to see you cry.¡±


    ¡°What am I? You saw it a while ago.¡±


    this child? It¡¯s a waste to even be impressed by you.


    ¡°Rather than that, why did youe here? The trip to the golden mirror is tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What about Mr. Shay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find it in advance, in case it won¡¯t tell you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I am simr. I came to do some scouting and found it.¡±


    ¡°Good idea, tell me when you find it. You¡¯ve been looking for a long time I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be this close.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where Mr. Shay is. There was no time for that. look.¡±


    While the regressor and I shared the joy of reunion, the other side also grasped the situation. As if to protect Elric, the golden mirror, which he covered with his body, pointed at us.


    ¡°Who are you! What kind of safety did youe here for?¡±


    It was clearly a cry of hostility and vignce. Even if you¡¯re stuck in your own world, you¡¯ll break down the walls and you¡¯ll react. I¡¯ll put aside a nerd like me for a while, but if you¡¯re a being with the power of a regressor, it¡¯s not that easy, right?


    The regressor, who did not know what kind of conversation had urred between me and Elric, hung down Jizan and the cherry blossoms and adjusted his clothes. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to look good if you adjust your clothes to the subject that appeared a while ago with an earthquake. Let¡¯s take a look at the regressor¡¯s efforts.


    ¡°The Golden Goblet? You¡¯vee to the right ce. I am an envoy of peace Let¡¯s make a truce.¡±


    I can¡¯t. Even if I tried, would I be able to say it that way? Even if I spoke well, it wouldn¡¯t work.


    I shook my head and dissuaded the regressor.


    ¡°Mr Shay. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. Because they have already decided to fight.¡±


    ¡°huh? what?¡±


    ¡°They have no intention of epting the truce offer! Get ready to run away!¡±


    At the same time, Elric also shouted.


    ¡°demo! They are my ¡®enemies¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 357

    ¡°I, the enemy this far?¡±


    ¡°okay! For Jim and this country! Exclude them!¡±


    Golden Kyung was taken aback, but followed Elric¡¯s words. He touched the ground with his hand. In an instant, the surface of the ground is alchemized with steel. As the golden mirror waved its hand, the surface rolled up and waves of steel poured toward us.


    ¡°uh? wait for a sec! I have no intention of fighting!¡±


    The regressor was taken aback, but reacted reflexively to the opponent¡¯s attack. Smack the hanging Jizan on the ground and stir it left and right. The ground that was pushed into Jizan caused an earthquake, and the waves of steel that were pushed in hit the vibration and broke and shattered.


    ¡°I have no intention of fighting! Stop it!¡±


    But it¡¯s already toote. What the regressor who removed the steel curtain saw was a gun aimed this way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t want a fight.¡±


    p. Hector, the head of the suppression society, said regretfully as he loaded an iron ball on top of the piston he had taken out.


    ¡°The Golden Sutra is our god. As long as hemands, I will follow!¡±


    ¡°Cheet!¡±


    Hector aimed the piston, more like a cannon than a gun, and fired. With a dull sound, a heavy iron ball was fired at the regressor and me.


    Hector is the only living human among them. After reading my thoughts, I suddenly rolled on the ground, but the regressor responded with a thousand rounds. The regressor who was not afraid of the iron ball the size of a man¡¯s fist and avoided it with a gap of a piece of paper eximed as ifughing.


    ¡°Do you think you can hit me with something slow like this?¡±


    You can feel the quality of the master. It stands out even more when it contrasts with me rolling on the ground like a dog.


    Then Hekto opened his grip.


    ¡°Restrain!¡±


    The iron ball he shot was a special alchemy steel that had already beenpressed. When he picked up his unique magic, the pressure that suppressed the iron ball disappeared. At the same time, the iron ball, which had shriveled up, inted like a balloon. The rare spectacle of expanding steel was used to attack the enemy.


    The regressor who had avoided the iron ball by a piece of paper was caught in the steel explosion. head shoulder waist. The expanding iron ball hit the regressor¡¯s body.


    look. Even if I don¡¯t have a form, I¡¯m safe. If you didn¡¯t want to be hit by the iron ball, you should have avoided it with all your might like me


    .


    If it doesn¡¯t matter what¡¯s right, it¡¯s right to do it like you.


    The moment steel touches his body, Qigong is blown through him. Even the force that thepressed steel repulses is captured and suppressed by the pores. The unique magic was withdrawn, but the moment the iron ball was about to stretch, it was suppressed again by the regressor¡¯s qigong.


    The regressor, who offset the shock like a shell to the point of punching, eximed in a huff.


    ¡°You really want to fight?! I¡¯ll do it if you want!¡±


    We regressors are no less emotional than you. When he was attacked once, his anger rose to the tip of his head, and he suddenly took an offensive posture.


    ¡°Zigon style fierce blow!¡±


    The regressor grabbed Jizan with both hands and swung at the flying iron ball.


    Adsorption pore right before hitting, anti-tank pore right after hitting. The moment the Jizan and the iron ball touch, it reverses the nature of the qigong in an instant and pushes the iron ball of the suppressor.


    The iron ball hit by Jizan flew away with a tearing sound. A weight iparable to that of a bullet. If hit, the limbs will be ripped off and blown away.


    But¡­


    ¡°Exclude.¡±


    The moment the golden mirror returned, the iron ball that flew toward Hekto turned into powder in the air and disappeared. The golden mirror, which turned steel into iron powder, repeated in a gloomy tone.


    ¡°Exclude. exclude exclude.¡±


    Where did the innocent attitude from earlier go? Now, the gold mirror repeated Elric¡¯smands with a monotonous voice like a machine.


    Nothing will be scary just by saying it. However, in this world, the words of the golden sutra do not end with words.


    Farmers came. Silent farmers, who had hitherto only been set in miniature gardens, were turned into full force to carry out the orders of the Golden Wonders.


    An artificial eye flickers through the straw hat. One farmer covered half of his face with iron. A farmer is also seen with a steel branch driven into the finger of his right hand. Farmers with various appearances have one thing inmon.


    That he had steel in his body.


    When the regressor saw the homunculus army, he gave his whole body a lot of strength.


    ¡°Are they the Guardians?¡±


    ¡°A Guardian?¡±


    ¡°The homunculus of past lords. The golden pce is being used as a guardian! be nervous! Because each and every one of them will be of the level of hot-poisoned wine!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a problem that can be solved by being nervous?!¡±


    It really was. As they raised their hands in unison, all kinds of steel came out. From the sky, a thermal bombardment vessel d in ming steel flies like a shot, and arge number of steel mirrors suspended from it aim at the regressor at once. In addition, unknown yers each pulled out their equipment and aimed at us.


    ¡°Even a homunculus can use unique magic!¡±


    Even unique? no. If it was a unique magic made up of an individual¡¯s image, I would have read it. That¡¯s not a unique mage, it¡¯s a whole ¡®made¡¯ even a unique mage with the authority of the golden mirror! Because Hoiju¡¯s unique magic is based on alchemy!


    You have to run away. I can¡¯t read my mind I don¡¯t know where the attack goes or how ites and goes! We need another way to squeeze through this gap!


    But to escape¡­!


    ¡°Miss Shay! Aim for the Golden Goblet! Even if you kill them anyway, they will resurrect!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped!¡±


    The regressor held the heavenly cherry tree and the jizan with both hands. Cherry blossoms in the left hand, Jizan in the right. They held the heavens and the earth apart and put their ends together. At the end of the two artifacts, Cheonji bit his tail.


    Jizan shows almost invincible performance at close range, but there is no way to demonstrate that performance at long range. as long as you don¡¯t throw it.


    If so, throw it. If you don¡¯t have enough strength, even use a cherry blossom.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Sword!¡±


    Using the cherry tree as a rope and the Jizan as a shot put, it spins round and round. Jizan, which initially hovered over the regressor¡¯s head, gradually expanded its range and swept thend.


    The speed is about jumping rope, but the problem is the weight of Jizan. Jizan, who destroyed all kinds of objects with an irresistible weight, was like a god of destruction. If steel or earth were caught in Jizan¡¯s tracks, they would split into pieces and fly away.


    When the rotation reached its peak, the regressor vigorously shook off the cherry tree and freed Jizan.


    ¡°Moon throw!¡±


    Whoops. Jizan didn¡¯t do any tricks. It just broke everything that stood in the way with its weight and moved toward the golden mirror. If it¡¯s not a simr weight, you¡¯ll never be able to stop it. Even if it¡¯s a golden mirror¡­


    But the opponent is a golden mirror.


    ¡°Heavy pressure. wedge lord. Hairdresser¡¯s.¡±


    Alchemy, which is difficult to dare to guess, has been done. The ground shuddered as Golden Kyung left the horse. The ground with a radius of 50m was separated into a hemisphere around the golden sutra, blocking the front of Jizan to protect the golden sutra. The sword bearing the weight of the earth collided with the earth that had turned into steel.


    A structure made of steel. Not to mention, each and every one of them was directly alchemized by the golden mirror. Even after reaching Jizan, the Alchemy River is only slightly bent. Jizan, which seemed like it would break even Taesan, gradually lost momentum.


    ¡°crazy¡­! Stop Jizan? It¡¯s a scam!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something to say with a fraudulent weapon. It¡¯s this time! Let¡¯s run away!¡±


    ¡°Somehow, you thought the same as me!¡±


    The regressor pulled the sagging angel. Jizan, who had already lost all momentum, returned to the regressor without much resistance. The regressor who caught the flying Jizan quickly turned around and ran.


    Jizan¡¯s majesty was so great that Hwanggeumgyeong and its guardians lost the tempo while concentrating on defense. The homunculi btedly chased after us.


    ¡°haha! Laggards! If you can chase it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Exclude it.¡±


    While running away, a huge iron spear fell from the sky right in front of me. Hesitantly, he raised his head and saw numerous homunculi, including the Thermal Explosion Master, hanging dragon dragons and looking down at us. Each holding dozens of weapons in his hand.


    The owner of the hot st muttered.


    ¡°You cannot run away.¡±


    ¡°How is that!¡±


    It¡¯s not even unique anymore! A real hot dog can¡¯t do that!


    It was surrounded from top to bottom and front to back. Even these homunculi cannot read thoughts. It¡¯s taking a human form, but it¡¯s something close to the system created by the golden mirror!


    Truly a quandary. The regressor is trying to remove the iron bars, but if you get caught like this, you can¡¯t escape from the golden world. moment of despair. What should I do¡­


    At that time, the darkness flowed into the broken space. The darkness that groped in the air engulfed the space and instantly changed into the shape of Tyr.


    ¡°phew! You finally found it. Where the hell have you been?¡±


    What am I going to say! Where did you go and now you are here! I brought you here as a bodyguard, but it makes sense to miss my location because I haven¡¯t seen you for a while!


    However, since he had to save me right now, he shouted urgently, holding down his inner feelings.


    ¡°Tyr! This is not the time. We must run away! behind!¡±


    ¡°behind?¡±


    Can¡¯t you see behind me? There¡¯s a homunculus behind you too! I don¡¯t know who they are because I can¡¯t read thoughts, but they¡¯re probably white people too. There¡¯s no answer if you¡¯re attacked from both sides!


    Tyr looked back leisurely and spoke calmly even after seeing the homunculus.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡®They are my limbs.¡¯


    what?


    While I paused to understand, the homunculi behind Tyr creaked and charged in unison.


    To the homunculi that chased after me and the regressor.


    The homunculus controlled by Tyr couldn¡¯t use the ability of the ruler. Instead, dark red aura ominously wrapped around their bodies. Reinforced by Tyr¡¯s darkness and blood magic, he drove the Homunculus of the Golden Scenic with only the power of his body.


    The homunculus who were attacked by the same homunculus couldn¡¯te to their senses. Even though the number was much higher on the side of the golden mirror, they could not block it in advance and allowed ess right in front of them. Dark red fists flew like meteors at their faces.


    Blood stters and iron scatters. The homunculus whose heads turned violently seemed to have died instantly to anyone. At that time, a dark red aura permeated and the homunculi whose heads turned back stood up again with their eyes shining red. Returning from the dead, they followed Tyr¡¯s army and attacked the Homunculus of the Golden World.


    The dark red fog spreads gradually, announcing the war situation. Tyr looked at the battle of the homunculus leisurely and said.


    ¡°The strange thing is that even though they have blood in their bodies, they can feel it through my senses. There was no wound, but it was as if my own blood had been spilled out of the body. Even if my abilities are considerably weakened, I can control these.¡±


    handle? blood? A vampire can control the blood of a homunculus?


    no You have to think differently. The only blood that vampires can perfectly control is human blood. In other words, the blood of a homunculus is exactly the same as that of a human.


    Hearing Tyr¡¯s words, he realized the truth.


    ¡°You are in a dilemma!¡±


    ¡°A dilemma? You mean the dilemma of the homunculus?¡±


    ¡°yes! A homunculus ruled by the Golden Circle can rule even Tyr. Even if it¡¯s a homunculus, its ingredients are the same as human blood! Its body will be the same as that of a human! It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have the instinct to protect myself, so I can¡¯t resist Tyr¡¯s power!¡±


    A homunculus has no will of its own. It seems as if he thinks and acts on his own, but his body is all made by the golden mirror.


    In other words, those homunculi are tools. You can use the Golden Medallion and Tyr as much as you like. Depending on who uses it, the function will be different!


    ¡­leaving aside the question of whether the human body is so easy to make.


    A long time. I found the answer myself without reading my thoughts. My hair is still usable!


    ¡°great! Let¡¯s run away from this gap!¡±


    ¡°escape?¡±


    ¡°yes! With Tyr¡¯s power, we can create a confrontation, but there won¡¯t be anything good from a war of attrition with the Golden Goblet!¡±


    A very strange battle was unfolding over there. The homunculus under the rule of the Golden Sphere btedly attacked while smelting the steel, while the homunculus under the rule of Tyr swung its arms and legs, receiving the attack with its body.


    Considering the power of Hoeju, Hwanggeumgyeong¡¯s side is overall superior, but Tyr¡¯s homunculus is superior in physical ability. The homunculus, whose material was iparable to that of dirt, picked up anything as a weapon and went on a rampage.


    The sudden betrayal and melee made Golden Kyung stumble. Fortunately, Hector, who heard the story from Peru, realized at once what the situation was.

 Chapter 358

    ¡®Ruling through blood is the progenitor¡¯s ability¡­! That would even rule the homunculus. Well, you had better be careful! It¡¯s already toote!¡¯


    On the other hand, Golden Kyung was stumbling around without properly grasping the situation in which the homunculus were fighting each other. If you had a little bit of basic knowledge, you would have noticed that Tyr was a vampire and that he was controlling the homunculus with blood maniption¡­ but the golden mirror doesn¡¯t seem to notice that.


    ¡°¡­My¡­ Geumguk¡­ why is it so strange¡­¡±


    Because Golden Kyeong is stupid? I drank, but I can¡¯t. It is simply that the ability to respond has declined.


    Because the ability to instinctively sense danger and respond flexibly to it has disappeared!


    ¡°O golden wonder! It¡¯s a vampire! Vampires rule them!¡±


    It was only after Hekto reported clearly that Hwanggeumgyeong btedly recognized the fact. The golden mirror creaked and replied.


    ¡°Vampire ears? Never had anything like that happen before. Howe.¡±


    ¡°It happened now! You control them with your blood anyway! Measures!¡±


    ¡°Measures. Ganggu.¡±


    After receiving Hekto¡¯s ¡®report¡¯, Golden Kyung muttered dryly.


    ¡°Iron society.¡±


    At that moment, the situation changed in an instant. The homunculus, which had been moving to destroy the traitors until now, took strategic action in unison. Using alchemy, he made a long wire noose and tied the treacherous homunculus¡¯ feet. No matter how strong your physical abilities are, you can¡¯t tear open a steel noose without tools. Tyr¡¯s homunculus struggled like a beast caught in a trap.


    Hwang Geum-gyeong, who created a confrontation for an instant, muttered as she ced her hand on the farmer next to her.


    ¡°The Lord of Mirrors.¡±


    After the alchemy light shed, the doll that used to be a farmer changed into a Hoeju dressed in clothes that seemed to melt into the scenery. The homunculus, wearing sses and carrying a magnifying ss and lens hanging from its body, spread its wings and soared into the sky.


    The Celestial Church says that the sun¡¯s light is a symbol of uprightness, but as in religion, the process is bound to be mixed. Dozens of lenses refract sunlight and converge it into a single point.


    The light, condensed enough to form a shape in the air, looked like a huge window. The Mirror Lord swung a spear of light and shot it at the dark red homunculus.


    Fire. The homunculus¡¯ body caught fire. Tyr¡¯s dominance through blood and darkness was weakened by the condensed sunlight. A vampire might resist a little, but a homunculus is not alive at all. They died without being able to twist or hide. without even screaming.


    Eventually, all of Tyr¡¯s homunculus were burned down. ¡®Measures¡¯ were very effective. Geumgyeong looked back at the burnt corpse and murmured.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let my golden country¡­ be polluted¡­¡±


    But the homunculi have already done their part. Because we had already broken through the siege and reached the borders of the Golden Pce.


    I took the defensive not once, but twice. It would be impossible to catch us here without an ambush.


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote to pay attention to that! Farewell fools!¡±


    Heughed loudly and jumped over the boundaries of the Golden Pce. As if you skipped the world, the surrounding scenery is distorted for a moment. The clearing, where a fierce battle had been fought with the homunculus just before, had gone and only lush cornfields were everywhere.


    In the midst of being relieved to have lived. A person clearly different from corn appeared in front of me.


    Suspenders simr to work clothes. Gray ponytails that were red like rust. Peru, the green lord of the nations, was watching us with wide-eyed eyes.


    ¡®¡­how to get here.¡¯


    it¡¯s peru Peru, who came with Hector but was waiting outside the Golden Pce for some reason, ran into us at this moment of injustice. Unfortunately.


    The regressor Tyres out one after another behind me. Beyond the shimmering space, we can see the homunculus chasing us. After a while, Hekto, the golden mirror, and Elric are standing there.


    Peru stood there, not knowing why. No wonder. How would you know what happened in the Golden Pce, where all things were created andmon sense copsed?


    Then Hector discovered Peru and eximed.


    ¡°Zannok! stop them!¡±


    I can still guess what might have happened. Hekto¡¯s urgent expression. The Homunculus, bleeding and rampaging. And the towering golden mirror and Elric.


    With eyes on us running away, Peru guessed the result without difficulty.


    ¡®¡­The truce negotiations seem to have failed.¡¯


    Is it because of the uniqueness? Peru, instinctively grasping the harbinger of copse, chewed her lips.


    ¡®¡­Everything I do is like that. Again.¡¯


    Her efforts were in vain. No, it was a waste of effort and a great danger to both us and the nations. even to yourself.


    ¡°Even with your own strength!¡±


    Peru might not have had the means to stop us, but Peru still remembered its duty. The rulers of the nations who were given the Juggernaut must be loyal to Hwanggeumgyeong. All of their strength, wealth, fame, and achievements came from the Golden Goblet.


    however.


    ¡°no! stop!¡±


    Hecto¡¯s urgent voice was covered with Elric¡¯s horrifying screams.


    That scream was neither for me nor for the regressor, much less for Tyr. Elric forgot face and dignity and shouted at Peru. as if terrified.


    ¡°You can¡¯t use your strength!¡±


    ¡®¡­also.¡¯


    I had no means of stopping it, and I had no intention of doing so. Even the duty was denied. Peru stood with its arms wide open instead of even taking its own horse. As if trying to block it with your body.


    It is an act of trying to block a waterfall with the palm of your hand. How would a woman without a unique horse or special power stop a regressor or Tyr? It is a cut from my normal, ordinary line.


    However, unlike me, a regressor cannot read the mind of Jannokhoeju.


    Hoe-joo, who stood in front of my eyes. Even though it was a little bit, it showed the will to attack. Peru¡¯s risk ranking rises sharply.


    ¡®Even if they were friendly to us, they were enemies¡­! I have to kill you!¡¯


    Although there is affection that has been in the meantime, the speed at which the regressor shakes off the affection is swift. The regressor calmly assessed the situation.


    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous to be surrounded in the middle of enemy lines. Even more so now that I have a colleague! I can¡¯t leave even a little danger!¡¯


    There is no hesitation even if there is regret in harboring murderous intentions. The reason for killing was just necessary, so the regressor forged his murderous intent like a knife and cut off his passion. The cherry blossom is plucked from the clutches of the regressor.


    grunt no. There¡¯s no problem with killing it, but it¡¯s a card over there that¡¯s embarrassing. I can¡¯t throw it away like this!


    ¡°Miss Shay! Before!¡±


    I, who was ahead of me, moved my body slightly. The regressor who was shing down Peru hastily stopped the cherry blossoms when I appeared on the trail. Unknowingly, the regressor, who was unable to avoid it, drove a bean head into my back.


    ¡°Keep! What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°You are! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    It was dangerous indeed. I hit my head, but my back hurts as if I had been hit by a shot put. Thanks to that, Peru survived, but I regret it a little bit.


    ¡°Anyway ahead! I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    While shouting, I approached Peru with great strides. Peru, who had no will to attack, stood with both arms outstretched as if trying to block it with his body. while ignoring defense.


    An empty stomaches into view. I can¡¯t stand it if you give me an angle like this. In the middle of his suspenders, he thrust his fist into his defenseless abdomen without hesitation. The blow with all his might went deep into the stomach.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Unlike other Huizhou, Peru has no means of self-protection. Even if you prepare it, it will rust quickly. So my blow neutralized Peru in one blow. Peru¡¯s unbnced body copsed on top of me.


    I lifted the fallen Peru on my shoulders. It took less than a second from encounter to defeat. A truly perfect victory.


    kya That¡¯s why I feel like I¡¯ve be stronger. After all, power is a rtivew. Even an ordinary country can take a picture of invincibility if the opponent is weak.


    how is it? This cool side of me¡­


    ¡°To beat a woman who has no resistance so roughly¡­ Phew¡­¡±


    Oops. It seems that your impression of me has not improved.


    You can¡¯t help it. After all, it means that I saved it. Now that the golden mirror and chuck have been lost, Peru will be safe only if we defeat it like this!


    When Peru fell at once, the regressor also reaped the cherry blossoms. I was going to kill him so as not to leave any danger. Now that Peru has been subdued, the regressor did not want to use his hands more.


    ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think Jannokhoeju will help us, right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re threatening me with a knife pointed at my throat, what!¡±


    ¡°¡­because it would be nice if anything could happen.¡±


    ¡®You¡¯re wee without resistance. Then there¡¯s no reason to kill me either¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for Hughes, I¡¯d have seen blood for no reason. I hit the boat too mercilessly, but in the end, it¡¯s like saving Jannokhoeju.¡¯


    Still, the regressor knows. Yes, no one else knows, but you have to admit that you tried to wield a knife.


    grunt But¡­ I guess it¡¯s hard to carry a person on my back¡­ My energy isn¡¯t enough¡­


    ¡°Mr. Shay. By the way, because Peru is quite heavy. Shay-san, do you think you¡¯ll listen instead¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­hand it over.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t even live up to my real form¡­¡¯


    It seems that the impression of me has not improved again. Let¡¯s just say it was a mistake that Peru kicked me in the middle of the pass.


    Anyway, my mercenary skills must have paid off. When the regressor lifted Peru, the speed increased sufficiently. We quickly left the cornfield leaving the Golden Pce behind.


    We ran away and hid in a corner of the corn field. The corn field was wide enough, and Golden Kyung was not good at searching. It gave us time to catch our breath.


    But you can¡¯t be relieved either. The air surrounding this cornfield has obviously changed.


    The sound of trudging footsteps passes overhead. Those who searched for us came all the way here. I held my breath until the sound of footsteps died away.


    ¡°Grunt. It seems like you¡¯re walking around a lot.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a homunculus. You won¡¯t be able to walk around outside the Golden Pce. Probably a soldier of oppressive society.¡±


    ¡°If you attack them, the homunculus wille for you, so it¡¯s simr.¡±


    Fortunately, they couldn¡¯t even spot our shadows. Because we¡¯re hiding in the ground right now.


    Once far enough away from the pursuers, the regressor dug the ground with a jizan as if he was used to it. Usually, in this case, the excavated soil is a problem, but Jizan, a regressor, exerted an amazing ability topact the pile of soil further into the ground. Thanks to this, a pleasant hiding ce waspleted, unlike a pit under the ground.


    Beasts gued by wild threats instinctively prefer dark and confined spaces. This is because the darkness shields me from the eyes of predators and the narrow space protects me from outside attacks.


    The same goes for humans, the lords of all things, so Iy down in the corner and enjoyed thisfort.


    ¡°ha. rxing.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so too? Me too. To be honest, I¡¯m a bit dissatisfied with you guys these days because you keep trying to go outside during the day.¡±


    ¡°No, but if you¡¯re going to go around, you have to do it during the day. I can¡¯t live here for a thousand years.¡±


    ¡­but not as much as a vampire, though.


    ¡°In addition, look at Peru now. You¡¯re coughing. It must be because the air here is bad.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Coke. It¡¯s because of you¡­¡±


    Peru said in a dying voice, frowning.


    is tough. My older sister says, but I¡¯m ordinary. So, no matter how hard I hit it, the punch that didn¡¯t contain any qigong belonged to the ordinary axis. That¡¯s good enough.


    If you look closely, it¡¯s the price of saving your life. If it is the price of life, I would be right in the hundred.


    ¡°Well, I ask again. Are you willing to cooperate with us?¡±


    ¡°¡­Collock Coke. Cooperation has been enough.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m stubborn, so I can¡¯t put it into words. Shay¡¯s knife.¡±


    I naturally reached out to the regressor.


    ¡°What have you entrusted to me? Why are you so proud?¡±


    The regressor grunted and handed over a sleek dagger from subspace. It¡¯s not a great treasure, but it¡¯s a dagger made from the tusk of a precious beast. It is difficult to buy even with money, so if you bargain well, you can buy a house in a big city.


    ¡­to put something like this out there without hesitation. how much money do you have Don¡¯t give it back, let¡¯s hide it.


    Hmmm. anyway. I crouched down like a bully and pointed my dagger at Peru. I don¡¯t intend to stab, but a sharp de is a threat in itself. I can¡¯t stand it any longer


    ¡°It seems that their lives are not wasted. Even though they threaten with a knife like this, they won¡¯t cooperate¡­¡±

 Chapter 359

    The moment he pretended to stab, the tip of the knife turned ck and soon crumbled like dust. In an instant, the dagger made from the beast¡¯s tusks disappeared leaving only a leather handle behind.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    My money in dust? Does Jannok¡¯s power shatter beast teeth? What¡­ How did such talented peoplee from all over the world?


    I hurriedly retreated, throwing the leather handle in case something else would break. At that time, the regressor who had been watching this side gave a sharp warning.


    ¡°Jannok Hoeju. Don¡¯t misuse your abilities. You could die.¡±


    Seriously. Life is aiming at Peru¡¯s throat. Since the angels of heaven and jizan do not rust with authority, even Peru will not be able to block the attack of the regressor.


    However, Peru remained calm even before dying.


    ¡°¡­Kill. Anyway I¡­ Coke. I can¡¯t because I don¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡®¡­If I use my strength, the material for the golden mirror will disappear¡­ Even if a war breaks out, I won¡¯t be able to wear it. The ability to only destroy is worthless¡­¡¯


    Even in the middle of enemy lines, he is stubborn. Rather than loyalty, it was a feeling closer to desperation, so it seemed more difficult to change.


    The regressor clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Sheesh. Hughes. I can¡¯t even threaten you with a knife.¡±


    ¡°Then can I threaten you with money? Peru If you cooperate with us, we will give you half of the nations. You will be rich.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Coke! I do not need.¡±


    Come to think of it, even if you have money, you can¡¯t use it well because it¡¯s broken? hmm hard People who have nothing are the scariest. Neither a knife nor money works for Peru, who practices acquired non-possession.


    No matter how much I read my mind, there is no answer. If you are a human being, it is normal for your mind to be shaken by either the sword or the money. I grumbled.


    ¡°Not even a knife. Not even money. Why are you so loyal to the golden mirror? It looks like they don¡¯t even pay a sry.¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not a matter of good or bad. The food of thisnd. The truth of alchemy. All of the nations originated from the Golden Sutra. He is all of the nations¡­ you will not understand.¡±


    Hwang Hwang-gyeong herself seems to be living in a golden country, but anyway, including that country, it¡¯s all countries. Faced with an impasse, I scratched my head.


    Peru is not greedy. The problem is that this is a rationally rational result, unlike faith or belief.


    The concept of owning is thin for Peru, which crushes everything. It is unconditionally advantageous to gain poprity by giving to others rather than what you have. If you use unique magic, everything you have will be a piece of toilet paper.


    It is a valid and rational way of survival based on human sociality. Therefore, I cannot deny or correct that method. In other words, in the current situation, I have no ability to persuade Peru.


    ¡°What is the golden mirror?¡±


    It was when I grumbled. There was a distinctly suspicious presence on the ground. We all kept our mouths shut as if we had promised, but the crowd walked around for no reason and headed towards the entrance.


    The regressor grabbed the cherry tree and stood up.


    ¡°Sheesh! You must have been caught talking!¡±


    ¡°This is all because of Peru¡¯s cough! Oh no way! On purpose to give clues that the cough is here too!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Coke. The cough is because of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t all three of you raise your voice?¡±


    Everyone chatted and red at the hole leading to the ground. The entrance is covered with dirt and grass, but if you look closely, you won¡¯t find anything. While exchanging opinions with stiff faces, a familiar voice leaked through the gap in the entrance.


    ¡°Smart smart~. Are you there? Peace messengers from military countries~?¡±


    It was Hilde.


    Well, I knew it because I read the thoughts.


    Hilde naturally slipped through the gap at the entrance. Seeing that carefree face, the regressor asked disapprovingly.


    ¡°How did you know and find it?¡±


    ¡°The corn you plowed through was pointing here like apass? Even with ¡®my¡¯ basic tracking technique, it¡¯s obvious! It was so tant that I was so nervous that it might be a fake trace!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really good at catching stars.¡±


    ¡°I should have said it was great. Shay is disingenuous!¡±


    ¡°I never thought so!¡±


    Hilde smiled and turned around and spoke in a theatrical style.


    ¡°More than that, you guys are in trouble. The golden gore is making weapons! It seems that he is seriously preparing for war!¡±


    ¡°weapon?¡±


    ¡°yes! For example, something like this!¡±


    Hilde smiled lightly and stretched out her hand toward the entrance. He grabbed onto something he had left outside and pulled it down as hard as he could. The pile of dirt copsed and the armor with a rough metal texture was dragged down.


    Gaiters, helmets, breasttes, and even gauntlets. The armor made separately for each part was separated and rolled on the ground. A crackling sound was deafening.


    ¡°It¡¯s te armor.¡±


    ¡°yes! It¡¯s full body armor! It was so hard that I could only crush it with ¡®my¡¯ power! Are there any more armors that are this amazing!¡±


    In a fight between armor and bare hands, it is natural for the armor to win, but it is different if the opponent is a master of qigong. Wearing a pore makes the body as hard as steel, and there is also a technique to destroy iron by infiltrating the pore.


    Therefore, if it is only to be distorted even under the attack of Yukjangseong, a master who has reached the state and the strongest power of the military, it would not be enough to call that armor the treasure of the century.


    Still, armor like that couldn¡¯t bemon. Considering the high-quality alchemy steel and the smelting technology, it would cost a castle to make one suit¡­ only.


    ¡°These armors are lined up like corn in a cornfield!¡±


    To the golden goblet that drank from alchemy, it was nothing more than corn. Or maybe even easier than corn.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just this. weapon mount. Every single one of them had nasty things lying on the floor. I think Golden Kyung intends to build a huge arsenal beyond this corn field. I guess¡­ it must have been something to use a weapon for, right?¡±


    Not to mention. Because Elric dered that he would start a war.


    Hilde raised and dropped the gauntlet and interrogated the regressor.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t ¡®we¡¯ go there to negotiate peace? How could this be? As the peace envoy of the military, can you briefly exin?¡±


    ¡°I will exin that.¡±


    Since the regressor wasn¡¯t together from the beginning, he probably wouldn¡¯t know what happened. Instead, I briefly exined what had happened in the Golden Pce. Elric to continue the war. A golden mirror that agrees with him. The homunculus came out one after another. And even thest escape film.


    After hearing all of this, Hilde scratched her head and smiled as if in trouble.


    ¡°Ahaha. After all, the truce was too much~. That¡¯s a big deal. If Hwanggeumgyeong prepares for war from now on, will the nned strategy go awry?¡±


    ¡°Operations?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mobile warfare using military signal soldiers. It was to break through and break the shallow ties of the lords, cause chaos, upy each area, and eventually advance to udia~¡±


    Hilde sighed imprisoned and twisted her hair inmentation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. If Hwanggeumgyeong collects hoeju, the posture of the nations will not be easy. If a war breaks out like this, it will be an all-out war. There will be huge losses on both sides of the army and the nations. ha. What should I do with this?¡±


    Hilde¡¯s words represented the position of the military. He was a peace envoy, so he missed the golden time. It was nted to the point of awareness. Hilde¡¯s words are cute, but if you put these losses into numbers, they¡¯ll be staggering.


    The regressor, who suddenly became a victim of torture, slurred his words.


    ¡°Uh¡­that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°are you okay. Don¡¯t beat yourself up too much guys! Because you have a way to undo this great failure!¡±


    As if she knew it would happen from the beginning, Hilde replied with a grin.


    ¡°If there is a war, it must end someday, right? Of course, it would be better to finish quickly with overwhelming power. That way you¡¯ll die less and consume less. However, the power of the military was gradually reduced by Shay and everyone else. Mobility, one of my few strengths, was also lost because you pointed your sword at the headquarters and threatened me.¡±


    The reason why the regressor attacked the military was to prevent a war that would be the starting point of chaos. However, if you fail to persuade the nations, you are on the side of the nations even if you don¡¯t intend to.


    This is clearly the fault of the regressor who threatened the military under the pretext of a ceasefire.


    Hilde emphasized that point and continued.


    ¡°However, if everyone participates in the battle, the bnce will be right!¡±


    If you do something, take responsibility. Hilde pressed the regressor with a smile.


    ¡°Please join the war on the military side. You don¡¯t have to do chores, just defeat the enemymander! Isn¡¯t that an unreasonable demand? You recruited the musketeers and defeated the soldiers even in the military, so it¡¯s rather a fair act! In thenguage of the nations, it should be said that the eyes are on the scales!¡±


    Hilde proudly demanded it as if she were a debtor.


    Even so, he was a regressor who aimed his sword at the heart of the headquarters. There was a greater purpose, but if there was no personal hostility to the military, I would not have chosen the method of attacking. The regressor felt a sense of rejection and replied.


    ¡°To be a soldier in the military?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you tomission me, juste in as a mercenary! If your strength and the military strategy arebined, you will be able to easily defeat the corps led by the golden mirror! Wouldn¡¯t a quick end to the war achieved with overwhelming force be true peace?¡±


    When he revealed his true colors, he was the best in clearing water. It was different from the passive attitude he had taken so far.


    Hilde has been with us from the beginning to represent the interests of the military. I came to the peace talks because I was worried that the returnees would sign an armistice and only conclude an agreement unfavorable to the military. However, the person who should be more sensitive to the interests of the military than anyone else was taking the same attitude as a bystander.


    The reason was revealed only now, when the armistice agreement had returned to nothing.


    ¡°Did you aim for that from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit like I was aiming for it, right? If you¡¯re a diplomatic envoy, you have to keep in mind the case of failure, right? ¡®I¡¯ just did ¡®my duty¡¯!¡±


    ¡®Actually, I did! From the point of view of the military, a certain victory is better than an ambiguous peace! Furthermore, if you capture the human king, the vampire queen will follow you? It¡¯s so trembling!¡¯


    The king of men is treated like trash. Well, since I lost all my strength, I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen 1.


    Although they are saying it around the corner, the underlying intention is explicit. Even the regressor now recognized Hilde¡¯s true intentions.


    ¡°Do you know that I can move ording to your will?¡±


    ¡°There is also a way to escape without taking responsibility! Even if tens of thousands die, I won¡¯t know. I tried with a good heart, but it¡¯s a shame because I failed. Do you know what to do next? If you confiscate your face and leave, stop!¡±


    Words say it¡¯s a method, but in fact, it¡¯s an irresponsible and shameless person to criticize. Every time Hilde added something, the regressor¡¯s expression crumpled.


    Hilde, who had been sarcastic until she was about to make a mistake, narrowed her eyes and asked.


    ¡°But Shay, can I? Shouldn¡¯t ¡®you¡¯ stop the war?¡±


    Their eyes collide. The regressor red at him fiercely, as if he was going to rush at it, but Hilde deflected his gaze with a sly smile.


    ¡®No sane person would dare to stop a war. What kind of mission would Shay be on if he wasn¡¯t a pure mad peace idiot? Just like the old ¡®me¡¯. If so, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to work and leave irresponsibly, right?¡¯


    That¡¯s right, Hilde. Is it that you have to interpret the character first in order to y it?


    look. Mind reading isn¡¯t that useful? You can read other people¡¯s minds to some extent just by spending a few days together.


    If you stay with me a little longer, I¡¯ll find out the other secrets of the regressor. Be careful.


    ¡®Ego. What are you going to do? please tell me more Will you abandon your mission ore under themand of the military for the mission even if you don¡¯t like it? Pretty curious!¡¯


    As Hilde watched with expectant eyes. The regressor pondered with his arms crossed.


    ¡®I hate the military. I absolutely do not want to go under themand of the military and start a war. At least, it¡¯s just massacring ordinary soldiers. The aftertaste is disgusting.¡¯


    ¡®Even so, I don¡¯t want to throw everything away and run away like Yeong-Gwe said. You have to see this ending for the next episode. If we go all the way, how should we go?¡¯


    It is a characteristic of a regressor that the agony is not long. Once you¡¯ve made your decision, move forward until it breaks. It¡¯s possible because the next opportunity is given.


    It was like that this time too. The regressor spoke before he could organize his thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Negotiating a truce. It¡¯s not over yet.¡±


    ¡®I know this is far-fetched. It won¡¯t be easy. maybe die But¡­ it might work. If I seed, I will take one more step.¡¯


    All you need now is determination. The regressor said to himself, holding the Cheon-Ang and Ji-Zan tightly.


    ¡°As you did to the military, with a knife pointed at your throat.¡±


    kya


    There is nothing but admiration. I admire the fact that he calmly and wholeheartedly pursues that crazy thing. I admire him.

 Chapter 360

    Feeling simr feelings, Hilde narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Hey Shay? Do you think that will work?¡±


    ¡°It is not impossible. I don¡¯t know if the golden mirror is real, but the nucleus that mediates the golden pce is sure to exist. Otherwise, the Golden Pce would not be able to move the nations while maintaining a certain range.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to break it?¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t do it, you should at least show the ability to do so. Only then will youe to us seriously.¡±


    The regressor¡¯s eyes were sincere. Hilde stood there dumbfounded, with a dazed face like a honey-fed mute.


    ¡®It¡¯s strange~? I¡¯m an apostle trying to keep my mission, but don¡¯t you take care of my life? Was ¡®my¡¯ prediction wrong? He drank the Golden Goblet. What¡¯s happening ¡®inside¡¯ the Golden Pce¡­ can¡¯t even be seen with foreknowledge?¡¯


    Even if you die, you wille back. So they say you can hit it with all your might without worrying about anything. The regressor is right.


    But that¡¯s the story of a regressor. I can¡¯t. No matter how much the world turns, you can¡¯t put your head in a ce where you will surely die. Even if I fight the golden mirror, I can¡¯t participate.


    In case of any misunderstanding, let us tell you in advance.


    ¡°Hey, Shay. I hate toe this far and step out, but I have to say this. Can I not fight the golden mirror?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡®why? But colleagues¡­ Ah. That¡¯s right. That won¡¯t help. Rather, I have to use my own hands to save it, so it¡¯s a loss to take it.¡¯


    yes. What am I going to do to hold on to your ankles, even if I am there?


    The regressor, suppressing the overflowing disappointment with reason, replied as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°of course. I didn¡¯t even expect it.¡±


    ¡°do not misunderstand. It¡¯s true that my life is precious. But apart from that, I can¡¯t do any damage to the golden mirror as I rely on my catching skills.¡±


    ¡°know. I need one in the back anyway. Take Jannokhoeju and Aji and step back for a while.¡±


    It is an urate judgment. If it hadn¡¯t been for the golden mirror, I would have watched the fight unconcernedly picking corn from behind. With one hand, stroking her hair.


    But it¡¯s hard for me to miss this opportunity either.


    If not a regressor, who would think of putting a knife in front of the golden mirror¡¯s neck? The stronger one has power and status, the more one tends to buy one¡¯s body. Hwanggeumgyeong, a being simr to a natural phenomenon, even more difficult for the opponent to feel a sense of peace. Only a regressor is a madman who can endure such a suicidal charge.


    If I am alone, I can never approach the essence of the golden mirror. so i won¡¯t try I can¡¯t do it and I¡¯ll die if I do.


    However, if the regressor creates a gap¡­ a possibility arises. The possibility of approaching the essence of the golden sutra and knowing what the king has be.


    ¡°But if it¡¯s not a suicide attacker, I might be able to help a little.¡±


    Surprisingly, the regressor blinked wide. No, there is no answer because I am eager to help. You can¡¯t hang your head while helping.


    ¡°You mean help? answer.¡±


    ¡°The answer is, how do you help?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember? The thing I caught Jizan in the basement of the abyss.¡±


    ¡°I do remember¡­ Ah!¡±


    I nodded and answered.


    ¡°I am not properly recognized by Yupum. Even if you get it, you don¡¯t have the power to change the world. But it is possible if all you have to do is steal it.¡±


    I am the human king. Human technology, human knowledge, and human weapons. Even human beliefs. It deals with anything that humans have.


    Even though I lost my power and took away all of that, I couldn¡¯t take away the possibility of approaching it. justck of energy. only power runs There is nothing impossible for me, even if I cannot reach it due to the various conditions that entangle me. If you can do it, I can do it too. It will be much smaller than the original though.


    Same goes for drinking. If ites from humans, then I too¡­


    ¡°If Mr. Shay draws attention. I¡¯ll sneak in and steal the center of the Golden Pce. That might be possible.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the center of the Golden Pce is?¡±


    ¡°It is roughly expected. It¡¯s just my guess, but if there is a core of the golden pce, that¡¯s the only one.¡±


    The golden bell hanging from the waist of the young Golden Kyung. In a world where brass bells were transformed into alchemy, gold was the first change since alchemy was discovered.


    The Demon God¡¯s keepsake must be the golden bell. The first is unique until the next appears. Therefore, the first one has the value of representing the whole.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try pickpocketing.¡±


    The topic came to the Seungnyangs.


    The Golden Sutra can make anything, but it doesn¡¯t make anything. His alchemy was used only for the gold country, and all the works spread across the nations are just grave goods buried with the gold country. The seungnyang who live by rummaging through the grave often pick up and eat the crumbs with gratitude.


    At that time, the golden mirror prepared for war.


    War cannot be fought without money, but war cannot be waged without money. Weapons, supplies, war horses, carts, etc. everything is money The items that Hwanggeumgyeong usually made were also valuable, but they could not bepared to the special warfare.


    Even the seungnyang, who were frightened at the word to prepare for war at first, turned a blind eye when they saw the money pouring in front of them.


    ¡°Worth a war?¡±


    ¡°Hey. what¡¯s this? Even if I steal one and sell it to another country, I can spend 10 years reveling!¡±


    ¡°Sell? haha! These days, they say they pay full price for what wanderers sell? It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t get stabbed and go after it.¡±


    There is a reason why the lord of the heat storm wanted a war. War makes nations rich. Not because the war is won, but because the Golden Goblet creates weapons.


    Money has properties simr to river water. Both ride the mighty current and drive all kinds of floats. Equipment made by the Golden Circle is a property in itself. The seungnyangs who were angry with him gather, and the seungnyangs who were about to leave continue to stay. The news will flow through the wanderers and spread throughout the nations, and the wolves will naturally gather in groups and form an army.


    legion of nations. The moment when the great journey is about to begin.


    ¡°Hey hey! excuse me!¡±


    ¡°Why are you making such a big fuss¡­ Huh?¡±


    A huge snake slithered across the ground as if announcing the start of a war.


    It was arge snake that seemed to have been poisoned with the earth. The body diameter alone exceeds 3m, and the length is unfathomable. The soil is cracked like scales and the corn grows like a beard. The earth snake moved forward, shaking the ground.


    It is clearly a monster that deviate from reason. There is a snake the size of a house in the Great Forest to the south, but at least it must be made of blood and flesh. On the other hand, it is artificial.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster snake! Run away!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a snake someone made! whoever!¡±


    Seungnyang, who was trying to run away, suddenly stopped.


    ¡°for a moment. A snake made of earth? Isn¡¯t that a work made by the golden mirror?¡±


    ¡°Because there is no one other than the golden mirror who can create such a monster.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re on our side? Do you have any pilots?¡±


    It was a valid hypothesis. The country would have thought simrly. The wildcats fearlessly circled around the earth snake. Since the dirt snake did not pay any attention to them, they were convinced that the dirt snake was their ally and withdrew their attention.


    Unfortunately, their confidence was misced. This earth snake was made with earth magic, not alchemy.


    The regressor thought with the Jizan stuck in the crown of the earth snake.


    ¡®that¡¯s right. I got Jizan¡¯s approval in this episode. You don¡¯t have to hold it like a knife and wield it. Like Jiseon in the previous episode, you can fight by applying Earth Art.¡¯


    Of course, Jiseon won¡¯t do it. The regressor did not learn geography separately, and did not have enough understanding of the stratum and earth flow. This earth snake recalled the appearance of Ji-seon in the previous episode and only imitated it, but it would not be as powerful as Ji-seon.


    However, the mass of a 3m diameter soil is real. Even if you stick it somewhere, you can produce the expected effect.


    ¡®¡­but still. If you go openly and confidently, you won¡¯t be suspicious, so just go. What kind of scam have you been ying so strong-hearted? Can I have multiple lives?¡¯


    what. You only have one life, so you chose the best move. If you fight every human you meet as a half-poon earth snake, you will do well. It¡¯s better to pretend to be the authority of the golden mirror and go calmly.


    Of course, this earth snake can be attacked. Then, since the opponent is the golden spectacle, you can prepare for battle at that time. howfortable


    this is the king It¡¯s strange to take an apostle for nothing. If the goal is to go to Hwang Geum-gyeong, let¡¯s go and see.


    It was time for me to praise myself.


    ¡°¡­why did you bring me here?¡±


    Peru asked in my direction.


    Peru¡¯s ce among us now was ambiguous. Not a hostage, not an ally. It¡¯s not particrly restrained, and it¡¯s not very vignt. I¡¯d rather expect a little more.


    It seems that I am curious about myself. I had a little bit of luck


    ¡°Hey, I have no malice, so please listen and don¡¯t be offended.¡±


    ¡°¡­already worst. It couldn¡¯t be more obnoxious.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good for you! I will speak without hesitation!¡±


    ¡®¡­For some reason, he¡¯s trying to annoy me.¡¯


    Said it couldn¡¯t be more unpleasant. Well, emotions be unbelievable the moment they are spoken.


    I kindly exined.


    ¡°Peru will be on the side of the golden circle, but it is good for us. Peru can¡¯t use its power against us anyway, right? Because if Peru uses its ability, the golden pce made of alchemy will copse.¡±


    Elric told Peru that he shouldn¡¯t use his strength. Even if you can¡¯t read my thoughts, the reason is obvious. Because of Peru¡¯s ability. The power to deny alchemy is a perfect counter to the Golden Sutra.


    Well, I don¡¯t think I can beat the golden mirror, which uses even the ground as an alchemy material¡­ but anyway, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s a very difficult opponent.


    ¡°However, the other side knows that too. That¡¯s why you won¡¯t be able to use a force big enough to get involved in Peru.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care about my life.¡±


    ¡°no. It¡¯s not Peru¡¯s life that matters, it¡¯s its abilities. If you get caught up in it and Peru uses its abilities, it will be really difficult.¡±


    Peru will try not to use its abilities even if it is in danger of dying, but will the golden mirror know that? Feares from the unknown. The Golden Pce, not knowing Peru¡¯s heart, will be very wary of Peru.


    Well, in fact, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have to be vignt. In the best case, the Peruvian survival instinct reacts at will after attacking at will. Then, whether we like it or not, Peru will eventually be our ally.


    ¡°Hey. The heart of Peru is on our side anyway! very reassuring! I am proud of myself for discovering and embracing Peru in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°¡­I will cancel what I said. It can get even more unpleasant.¡±


    of course. There is always more bottom at the bottom. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a crush on me, but¡­


    I can¡¯t help it. Because I can¡¯t reveal the real reason.


    Peru is also aunching pad for indigenous horses. In order for me to use Peru¡¯s unique magic, I must take it.


    In order to reach the core of the Golden Jing, it is necessary to break through thest resistance at thest moment. Perhaps that resistance was also made of alchemy. Peru¡¯s unique magic will be my trump card.


    good. A perfect n. For a while I giggled inwardly.


    coogu pce. The snake swayed loudly. We, who had been holding our breath in the snake¡¯s mouth, rolled over at the impact. I held my breath and turned my attention to the outside, using the corn stuck inside as a handle.


    Homunculi with wings are gathering around the earth snake. It is the Juggernaut of the Golden Journey and the equipment solvent that provides momentum with the unique magic of the Thermal Explosion Master. The heat-st master, who flew in mes, spoke to the regressor.


    ¡°If I saved my life, I would run away. Did youe here on your own because you wanted to die?¡±


    Even in the face of a dead person, the regressor remained calm.


    ¡°I mean. I tried to say nice words, but they attack me all the time? Who knows that you can¡¯t fight because you have no strength?¡±


    The heat-loving lord shook his head.


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s strange. It is interpreted as saying that I want to fight.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a homunculus, you can¡¯t even understand words? Do you know how to interpret that?¡±


    The regressor who shouted sharply grabbed Jizan stuck in the crown and pushed it forward.


    The earth, which everyone believes to be solid, actually moves, and its flow resembles a liquid when viewed macroscopically. Earth Sorcery, which realized its authority, moves soil and rocks ording to its will. great but¡­ iffy.


    Unlike alchemy, the only way to use Earthskill in real life is to dig a pit, and you can do it without using Earthskill. Among the shovel and Earthskill, the easier to prepare is the former.


    It is obviously mysterious and practical, but because it is not a very precious ability, Earth Sorcery was not well passed down except for the people of the Mother Goddess.


    rather fortunate


    The fact that Earth Sorcery is useful enough to harm humans was kept secret in the silence of the Mother Goddess.

 Chapter 361

    I felt my body being swept backwards. The earth snake stretched out its twisted body. That massive body made of the ground crashed into the golden pce at a speed that was hard to believe it was the ground.


    Koo Goo Goo. the earth cries The dust rises hazy. The scattered dust also clung to the wings of the homunculus, interfering with thebustion process. The homunculi that were flying in the sky staggered in unison.


    In it, a whirlwind gusts up, carrying a lot of dirt and sand.


    The wind melts everything. The fragrance, the water, and even the earth. The wind that melts and carries away everything in the world and does not collect in one ce is truly dignified.


    A whirlpool of soil and sand rises high. It is as if a dragon is about to ascend to heaven. Human appreciation seems to be simr regardless of the East and West, and people in the old days named it Yongoreum after seeing it.


    The regressor was simr.


    Cheonji Geomgon Snake Parasitic Cone.


    The regressor holding the sandstorm like a sword shouted at the golden pce.


    ¡°I prepared this one too! If you want to fight like that, fight me first!¡±


    After the most informal deration of war, the regressor brandished a sandstorm. It was followed by a roar as if the world was splitting apart.


    But it will be difficult to predict. That the power wielded like that was simply a show to attract attention.


    Of course, that attack with the earth snake is definitely threatening, but it¡¯s not enough to reach the golden mirror unless it¡¯s a homunculus opponent. It is better to attack supernatural disasters such as the Golden Scenic rather than confront them on a scale.


    Regressors know that too. That¡¯s why I attacked with the maximum power I had.


    To advance us into the gap where the world collides.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Thanks to the attention from the other side, he entered the Golden Pce without blood. From now on, it¡¯s thief¡¯s time. I took advantage of the gap made by the regressor and went out¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    When I went out, there was a steel man standing in front of me. The homunculus, whose whole body was covered in armor, looked down with a cold gaze.


    Oh really. because it¡¯s difficult Normally, you can read ahead with mind reading and either retreat or advance. All of them are homunculus, so I can¡¯t read their thoughts. Do all ordinary thieves steal so inconveniently? I¡¯m honored, really.


    ¡°The Golden Pce is the territory of the Golden Pce, and the Golden Pce is the god of the Golden Pce. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll miss a foreign object inside.¡±


    Wearing the armor, he looked like he wouldn¡¯t go through a single needle. Or maybe there is no human body in there. but what does it matter That armor is moving.


    What is important is not the inside or essence of human beings. Whether that fist can break me or not determines my attitude. In that sense, you should be polite enough against that armor.


    Fortunately, I was polite enough. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve prepared an opponent suitable for him.


    The armor opened its mouth.


    ¡°Did you think that you could sneak in with such a huge presence?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything because it was absurd, so you¡¯re making arbitrary conclusions. I simply hated the sun, so I covered my body, so what? Do you think I will just hide from you?¡±


    A bright red light shed in the dark mouth of the earth snake. Originally, darkness is the absence of light, but it is a strength only for the progenitor. Darkness flowed from the snake¡¯s mouth like poison.


    Darkness gradually taking over the space. Among them, Tyr appeared leisurely as if he had gone on a pic.


    The homunculus showed signs of being wary. All of them did note close and put forward only their abilities. It seemed that he was wary of being dominated by Tyr.


    In the meantime, the armor said.


    ¡°¡­Are you alone?¡±


    What is the true meaning of that word? Are you trying to check Tyr¡¯s power, or are you wary of the yet invisible me? The former is fine, but thetter is a bit worrying. I hope you don¡¯t mind me if possible.


    Oh really. golden mirror. If you¡¯re going to make a human, you¡¯re going to make it right. Why did it have ws so I couldn¡¯t read my thoughts? It¡¯s inconvenient!


    As I grumbled forward, Tyr smiled lightly and slung his parasol over his shoulder.


    ¡°Hoo. Can you afford to count the numbers before me?¡±


    p. p. Footsteps echoed in the distance. It was the sound of hundreds of footsteps. It was as if a well-trained army was advancing.


    However, no matter where you look, the legion is nowhere to be seen. Until the sound of footsteps approached me.


    Eventually, when the sound of footsteps reached the ce where Tyr was. From within the jaws of the earth snake, the ck knights d in steel armor stepped out. Ten twenty thirty¡­ and on and on.


    They weren¡¯t the dark knights who only brought their forms into the darkness. They are wearing armor. The supreme armor created by the golden mirror himself.


    Tools can be anyone¡¯s. The golden scriptures were prepared for the nations, but if they are captured, they are ours. On the way back, I collected all the armor that had no owner and handed it over to Tyr.


    The Dark Knights, who wear armor made from the golden sphere and move with the power of Tyr. It¡¯s not very strong because he was born in a dirt job, but¡­ if he¡¯s wearing hard armor, he¡¯s a good job. After all, it¡¯s a piece of equipment.


    ¡°I am an army alone. Count if possible. It may increase further in the middle, so you will have to concentrate.¡±


    ¡°A bloody stigma!¡±


    The power to wield dominance by branding it with blood. It is the dominance of vampires. Vampires whose boundaries between themselves and the world are thin can divide themselves and dominate. With this power, young Tyr led tens of thousands of his followers.


    It¡¯s not enough right now though.


    ¡®If it was like the past, I would havemanded over 10,000 legions¡­ but now, even with the power of blood magic, it¡¯s all about 100 or so. The authority has obviously weakened. One¡­.¡¯


    ¡°Gap!¡±


    The armor fired its fist without any warning. It is more like shooting than martial arts. Shoulders and fists go to Tyr¡¯s face at the same time.


    Tyr doesn¡¯t react well. Like the regressor, he did not have a heavenly vision, and since he had an immortal body, hecked the sense of crisis that living things must have. When I noticed the attack of the armor, I was already on the verge of getting hit in the face.


    It wouldn¡¯t have mattered if he got hit, but he had a sense of rejection because it was his head. Tyr reacted btedly and hurriedly grabbed the armor.


    I was blown away and my arm was ripped off.


    Tyr is too strong for his weight. So I can¡¯t control the speed. The moment the arm was blurred, a roar was heard and one arm of the armor was uprooted.


    Tyr¡¯s body couldn¡¯t control the speed either, so for an instant, Tyr¡¯s arm fell off and swayed¡­ but it was literally fleeting. stop ying Attacks that damage each other are meaningless to Tyr.


    ¡°¡­There is no reason to save the power you have. I guess I¡¯ll have to use it a bit.¡±


    Tyr pierced through the armor. No one was inside, but it didn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s paint the brand with the blood of another homunculus while filling the inside with darkness¡­ Now that the armor has be Tyr¡¯s faithful servant.


    The homunculus poured out their powers all at once. The ck Knights charged. The preview war took ce here in the Golden Pce.


    But even this is bait.


    ¡®Go away, whew.¡¯


    Tyr showed his presence more and attracted the attention of the homunculus. to cover my tracks.


    And I was going through a tunnel 1m below him where Tyr was fighting.


    Stereotypes are scary. Since a snake is a creature that crawls on the ground, it is hypothesized that the details of the earth snake are simr to those of a snake because it is modeled after the shape of a snake.


    However, there is no reason why a dirt snake made with authority must be the same as a snake. In the first ce, snakes are not made of earth. Please keep that fact in mind.


    In fact, the earth snake created by the regressor moved half-submerged in the ground. Above the ground, Regressor and Tyr, and below, I and Peru hid.


    Magic is to pierce the gaps in consciousness. If you know the truth, it¡¯s just a trick, but to people who don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a technique that¡¯s more mysterious than magic. I used that skill to sneak into the Golden Pce.


    There are problems when digging and exiting tunnels, but I have the means to ovee them.


    He put the 10 of spades over his head and pushed gently.


    ¡°Earth Sorcery.¡±


    The earth opened easily as if it were a lid. Lifting the ground above my head, I quickly jumped on top of it.


    Thendscape of the Golden Pce was cataclysmic. The Golden Pce I had visited earlier had been an idyllic scene of a vige hall standing in the middle of a vast corn field, but now it had the atmosphere of a battle barracks with tents and fences erected.


    Instead of farmers with scythes, guards with weapons roam around. Even though it¡¯s still light, they light a bonfire and guard the fence in pairs. In therge tent, soldiers who clearly outnumber the capacity are walking out one after another. Well-maintained equipment gives off a cool glow.


    Armor. window. shield. and soldiers. It is a scene that can be found in textbooks. It was probably a reproduction of the appearance of the war imagined by the golden mirror.


    It¡¯s standard in a good sense, and too stereotypical in a bad sense. Even if you have infinite resources, if youck flexibility, you will be attacked.


    But if you go to war with the military, you don¡¯t know what will happen again. Because humans are learning creatures.


    Because it¡¯s a homunculus, you might not be able to learn.


    ¡°anyway. I have to break through there.¡±


    is it possible It looks difficult even with mind reading, but I can¡¯t even read the thoughts of those soldiers. Compared to Tyr, I¡¯m a slob, but my powers, except for mind reading, are simr to them. Not to mention, he doesn¡¯t even have the strength to break armor.


    Is it this much even if the regressor and Tyr attract attention? Chit. what to do


    ¡°¡­impossible.¡±


    ¡°what. Peru? Are you following me?¡±


    Looking back, Peru was crawling out of the hole I had made. I thought you wouldn¡¯te, but are youing? It¡¯s good to be safe inside because it¡¯s a unique magicuncher.


    ¡°Are you here to help?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m here to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to get in the way, why don¡¯t you use a unique magic spell?¡±


    ¡°¡­there¡¯s no need to do that. They will notice you if you just scream.¡±


    If you think about it, you¡¯re right. what? I know?


    I thought it would be empty if Tyr and the regressor drew attention. I thought I could win by nting a g in Muju Gongsan. I didn¡¯t know that I could afford it.


    is not it? It¡¯s empty, but am I too weak to pierce an empty barrel?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not threatening you very much. It¡¯s next to impossible to get in there without getting caught anyway.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you retreat, shut up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ster. After using thest resort.¡±


    Attacking an impregnable castle is foolish. In this case, you have to hide in the wooden horse and get inside. Having made up my mind, I jumped up. As I emerged from the bushes, the tips of the soldiers¡¯ spears were all directed at me.


    Very quick response too. I raised both hands to show that I would not resist.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I am the messenger who brought the requirements from the other side¡­¡±


    ¡°Enemy. kill.¡±


    ¡°Wait! It¡¯s against thew to kill someone with a raised hand! You surrendered!¡±


    what is a wooden horse straight up knife I suddenly stepped back, but the soldiers continued to press me over and over again.


    ¡°enemy. kill.¡±


    ¡°enemy. kill.¡±


    ¡°enemy. kill.¡±


    Not a single word of reason can be seen in the eyes. The voice is monotonous with no pitch. Could it be that these soldiers are ordinary human homunculus, not modeled after Houju?


    Chet. It seems right that the power is concentrated on the regressor and Tyr. I see that there is no hoeju. The problem is that I can¡¯t even pierce a normal homunculus!


    The window is gradually approaching. There is nowhere to escape. A tent has already risen behind it, and soldiers are crawling out of it. What kind of tent is a human factory? Humans go to the tent Why do humanse out of the tent?


    The situation of a slope where even mind reading does not work. Even if you kill a few people right away, it¡¯s obvious that you will be crushed by the influx of supplies.


    But I was prepared for this time. the strongest wooden horse.


    I sang myst card.


    ¡°Elric!e out! I have something to tell you formally!¡±


    My voice was quickly drowned out in the midst of shing soldiers¡¯ armor. The only way out is a hole in the ground.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯te out. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t save if I give up at this point¡­¡¯


    It was the only time the audience felt sorry for me.


    ¡°-Stop.¡±


    A single word ofmand. The soldiers who touched the voice stopped. Apletely different reaction than when I shouted.


    The soldiers literally stopped like stone statues. Among them, ¡®Elric¡¯ walked slowly through the soldiers.

 Chapter 362

    Brilliant blonde hair that seemed to have melted real gold was tied back in a ponytail, and the body was wrapped in tight-fitting clothes so that it wouldn¡¯t float. ¡®Elric¡¯, wearing leather gloves and boots, red at me with sharp eyes as if disintegrating.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring. Don¡¯t you have anymon sense?¡±


    ¡®¡­uh? The Golden Lord?¡¯


    Even Peru feels that way, so the homunculus must be the same. You will think it is no different from the real thing. Especially if it was a homunculus without Iji.


    I said with a smile as if I had waited.


    ¡°Where ismon sense in war? The important thing is what to do next.¡±


    ¡°¡­joy. I lived only with my mouth. Get out of the way everyone.¡±


    As ¡®Elric¡¯ waved his hands roughly, the soldiers in front of him moved in perfect order to clear the way. Between the tightly packed soldiers, there was a road that could have passed two people. ¡®Elric¡¯ started walking ahead of the road with a majestic step. I soon followed.


    In the meantime, Peru was stunned by this absurd situation.


    ¡®¡­Nonsense. Taking intruders so easily? That golden sashimi?¡¯


    It¡¯s not impossible. Who knows the true meaning of the Golden Pce? Even I, a mind reader, don¡¯t know. There is a possibility that the Golden Lord will take me because he has his own thoughts.


    However, no matter how you look at it, it is irrational. Saying they were preparing for war, they made a lot of weapons and sent armed homunculus to fight, while at the same time taking a possible enemy to the heart.


    ¡®¡­no way?¡¯


    It seems that you noticed it btedly, but it was already toote. Passing in front of the reviewing soldiers and reaching the inside of the camp, we have already¡­


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty?¡±


    Because I was standing in front of the golden mirror.


    The golden mirror was on the way to enter therge tent. Holding arge piece of paper in one¡¯s bosom seemed to be carrying a map or something simr.


    Hwang Keum-gyeong looked at the tent and our side in the middle of it, with a devastated face.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the tent a moment ago? no more than that Who is he?¡±


    In the meantime, the golden bell hanging from his waist makes an urgent sound as if it represents his heart. ¡®Elric¡¯s gaze turned towards it for a moment.


    ¡®The golden bell my father said. Is that person golden? Admiring Elric, the king of the golden kingdom?¡¯


    After reading Elric¡¯s thoughts, I pulled my chin slightly to show affirmation. ¡®Elric¡¯ continued his thoughts while quickly observing the golden mirror and its surroundings.


    ¡®Hmm~. Doesn¡¯t it look too refreshing with a golden view? It doesn¡¯t look like it. Even ¡®me¡¯ feels a bit creepy for some reason~.¡¯


    You also change into this and that. Isn¡¯t that homophobic?


    Of course, ¡®Eric¡¯ who brought me was Hilde. I exined Elric¡¯s impression to Hilde and asked him to transform into that figure. Although she had never encountered the golden mirror herself, Hilde seeded in transforming into Elric¡¯s form after hearing my exnation.


    Actually, Hildeined about not being able to interpret the character while transforming, but what is it? All you have to do is blur the boundaries of the golden mirror.


    Hilde concocted lines ording to the current situation and the words of Hwanggeumgyeong.


    ¡°demo. say hello This is what you need to know.¡±


    ¡°I mean?¡±


    ¡°okay. That¡­¡­.¡±


    Hilde, who was trying to immerse herself in ¡®Elic¡¯, pointed at me and chose her words.


    ¡®My father asked me to act like a teacher before his favorite student, but~. After all, you can¡¯t follow it properly without seeing it yourself, right? There¡¯s a limit to improvisation too~.¡¯


    Because you don¡¯t have to be perfect. You just need to let your guard down for a moment. Until I pickpocketed that golden bell.


    ruler. hurry. say anything! So that you can naturally approach the golden mirror!


    Before long, Hilde, who had decided on the concept, leaned on my shoulder. He put his sped hands on my shoulders and buried my arms in his chest. He tilted his head towards me and softened his expression.


    oh wait


    Hilde said that thought before I could stop her.


    ¡°The one who will be Jim¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?! What nonsense!¡±


    What if I increase my vignce? You¡¯re staring at me like you¡¯re going to kill me! Above all, if you say such foreign lines, they won¡¯t doubt your identity!


    p p p. Behind him, soldiers in golden armor walked out. That sudden appearance at this timing. It¡¯s not clear, but it seems to be a symbol of the golden mirror¡¯s wrath. If I had to, I would think of cutting my stomach with that knife. Hilde. are you going to kill me


    The golden mirror was ring at me so fiercely that sparks flew in my eyes. He immediately fell to his knees and cried out.


    ¡°Please contact me on Sat! A vagrant who doesn¡¯t know where he came from is a father! Isn¡¯t that ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that makes no sense?¡±


    ¡®Elric¡¯ had a longing smile on his lips. He pushed me gently with his body and rubbed my cheeks as if proudly. With the golden mirror clenching his teeth, ¡®Eric¡¯ whispered like a devil with an expression that didn¡¯t even know he was Elric anymore.


    ¡°You would have expected that a day like this woulde someday.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°That the only person worthy of Jim, the noblest in this country, is a man of equal nobleness. But what kind of man in the world would suit this body?¡±


    Whoa. Is it like that? Now I know what Hilde is thinking.


    ¡®In other words, being obsessive means that you are worried about being taken away. How to remember nightmares better than sweet dreams! Let¡¯s act out the most terrible situation that Hwanggeumgyeong thinks!¡¯


    It¡¯s a different kind of perfectionism. Rather than making it clumsy, I will do a perfect performance even if it goes against the direction I want.


    Kut. I didn¡¯t expect this. Art is difficult. Shall we match the kungjjak? Like a blonde bully, she tantly kneaded Elric¡¯s waist and acted like Hilde.


    ¡°really. Aren¡¯t you being too tant in front of your disciples? Your Majesty is also mischievous.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ should I do only you?¡±


    The moaning ¡®Elric¡¯ looked like a girl in love.


    No, don¡¯t overdo it. It¡¯s not even a bullshit that¡¯s teasing. I think I¡¯m going to die from the real golden mirror. I!


    But thanks to you, I got rid of my doubts. Even though the golden mirror hates me now, it doesn¡¯t doubt Hilde. Okay, if you go a little closer like this¡­


    ¡°¡­Golden World. She is fake!¡±


    However, even if you don¡¯t know the golden sutra, it doesn¡¯t work for Peru. Peru had already gone through Hilde¡¯s ability to transform.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­don¡¯t be fooled! She is a stranger transformed into a golden sashimi! The real golden sashimi doesn¡¯t talk like that!¡±


    Peru offered sincere advice to the Golden Jing. Only then did Golden Kyung look at Hilde with suspicion. Now, the difference is clearly visible.


    It¡¯s because the golden mirror knows everything to the extent that it can ¡®pension¡¯ Elric.


    The illusion is broken. no it is overwritten


    His elixir doesn¡¯t say that.


    His elixir doesn¡¯t act like that.


    His elixir does not rejoice in the arms of another man. so that¡¯s fake


    There was a clicking sound, like something breaking. At the same time, the tent next to the golden mirror opened wide, and the real Elric¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can call it real, but his Elric jumped out anyway.


    ¡°demo! That¡¯s not a burden! It is a fake disguised as Jim!¡±


    However¡­ the golden mirror¡¯s eyes do not depart from ¡®Eric¡¯.


    Maybe the golden mirror knew. That the world around him is a lie and the world that does note true as he wishes is real. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off ¡®Elric¡¯ when I saw it for the first time and didn¡¯t allow the real Elric to appear.


    It seems that Hilde¡¯s Elric acting was just as shocking. To the point where the golden mirror jumped out of the world for a while.


    So¡­ just for a moment. thought was read.


    ¡°You bastard! also¡­!¡±


    Hwang Geum-gyeong, who hade to his senses, tried to stand up, but hesitated. A thin, fragile force is pulling him.


    9 of Spades. Tree of Origin. The demon¡¯s idol and the power of a druid obtained after seeing Nevida. The vine that grew from the card as a seed grabbed hold of the golden mirror for an instant. It was cut off quickly, but I bought time. During that moment, Hilde pushed away the soldiers of the Golden Circle and opened a path.


    One step towards deception. One step with earth magic. One step by acting with Hilde. And a step into the tree vine.


    One by one, if you collect and collect it, it will reach the Golden Sutra. Thanks to all sorts of means, I eventually reached the golden mirror, and in my hand¡­ a


    golden bell with a clear sound was resonating with me.


    It was all for the gold country.


    It was all for Your Majesty.


    Everyone¡­ It was for that beautiful smile that the iron-blooded king gave awkwardly.


    But how did this happen?


    He wore a knife around his neck and shackled his feet. The heavy iron ball hanging from the tip of the knife was a pain in itself. The arm holding the ball seemed to fall off, but I couldn¡¯t let it go. If he did, the weight of tearing off his arm would shift to his neck.


    A sharp needle stabs you in the back. The body reacts before the pain. Even in the midst of exhaustion, Demo took a step to avoid the pain. Then, a beatter, the thorn chased after Demo and stabbed him again.


    Demo walked barefoot in thend of the forbidden country, hanging tools that were only meant to give pain and despair to humans.


    I heard swear words. stones flew They cursed and attacked, brandishing daggers and attacking. The soldiers escorting him watched and watched as they pretended to block him, and the wounds gradually increased, making Demo a living corpse.


    It¡¯s a while to cry out in pain. He too, after five hours, was now unable to distinguish him from the pain. Maybe he has been with pain since he was born.


    I want to befortable. I want to be free from all this pain. I¡¯d rather die and be free.


    But Demo can¡¯t even turn a blind eye to it.


    It was because he was the one who brought the golden country to this point.


    They say money can¡¯t buy happiness, but you can¡¯t be happy without money. In order to be happy, you need a little bit of space. Money is the only means to create thatposure in the scene of intense life.


    Demo made gold for a country where everyone is happy. to make the whole country happy.


    It should be.


    As far as he knew, that was correct.


    Demo looked around with dim eyes. copsed wall. burning house. Screams and cries are pouring out everywhere. An old farmer with an old hoe is working hard on a field that was once overturned by the value of gold. However, the soil soaked in iron poison has already reached its end, and even if you carefully cultivate it, it does not respond.


    The beggars on the street were no betterpared to the demo. He held out an empty bowl with a cracked neck and begged for mercy. The bowl was made of gold, but it did not promise a single meal. A grain of rice would be more precious than a piece of gold.


    Is the mother weeping while holding the corpse of her dead child loving it as an existence that was once her child or as food for several meals?


    golden poverty. The most terrible thing in the history of the kingdom had happened. The bigger problem is that I can¡¯t evene up with a solution.


    There is no future. The past has also been erased. After making a contract with the devil, he sold eternity in exchange for a brilliant moment.


    The gold country has be a hell made of gold.


    And what created this hell¡­ the alchemy that creates gold.


    If he hadn¡¯t invented alchemy. A tragedy like this would never have happened. The bitter truth that his great discovery was the knowledge of the devil made even his heart ache.


    puck.


    Something lodged itself in Demo¡¯s temple. My head is spinning for a moment. It doesn¡¯t hurt. The body, already exhausted, epted even the pain chronically.


    Demo looked unfocused at the object that had hit him. Although it is quite smallpared to its weight, the brilliantly sparkling light intes its value to the fullest.


    It is golden. It was difficult to contain the light with any other name, so the golden coin named after its color rolled across the dirt floor.


    A skin-to-bone woman approached him and shouted at him, who was staring at him in despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you¡­! If only it weren¡¯t for you!¡±


    Was the gold so unnecessary? They couldn¡¯t even eat a meal at that starving woman and were thrown instead of stones. Even more so, it¡¯s not very useful for throwing it at someone. It would have been more painful if it had been an angr stone.


    Gold that cannot be eaten or used. I was once blinded by that light¡­ but now it¡¯s nothing more than trash that eats away at the ground.


    If so, what has the man who made gold made so far? Was he making everyone poor instead of making everyone rich?

 Chapter 363

    ¡°Give it back! Give it back!¡±


    The woman¡¯s cry was a meaningless resentment. What happened once can¡¯t be undone no matter how much you scream and cry.


    however.


    A memory shed through Demo¡¯s mind like a kaleidoscope.


    ¡®Return it with the gold you wrote.¡¯


    The second task of the golden mirror. The ordeal that made alchemy.


    The only thing more difficult than making something is putting it back the way it was. The king¡¯s words of admiration are deeply engraved in his heart. Ast breath of vitality dwelt in his dying body. In his fading mind, Demo repeated what he had to do.


    ¡­let¡¯s get it back. gold country. for our king.


    Nothing difficult. It has already been done once.


    Because alchemy was created to bring you back from the beginning.


    But can he really turn it around? Can this hell be returned to the original beautiful and rich gold country? Can we return to and of artisans and technology where everyone works together under a great king?


    Now he is tied up like this and suffering until he is about to die.


    The time allowed for the demo is short. he is dying now Even if I spend all the remaining time, even if I squeeze with all my might, I can only make one thing.


    then. If you can only make one. Shouldn¡¯t it be a pension to ¡®something¡¯ that will return this country to its original state?


    Demo stopped walking and closed his eyes. With death imminent, the remaining time is running out. Demo drew images while kneeling.


    Everything is made of small blocks. Whether it¡¯s gold or steel or sand crumbs. All blocks are of the same type. It just depends on how you build it.


    The result of stacking and stacking and stacking so differently. The world is full of various objects. None of them look the same, but if you look closely, they all have the same beginning.


    That house, thend, the lonely tree, and the stream flowing beneath it. Even wild animals that drink it.


    Even more so, people.


    The demo doesn¡¯t even know what shape it will be. However, it will forever wander the forbiddennd and restore this cursednd to its original state. I will make a beautiful country again and present it to my king.


    Be the king¡¯s servant, Golden Kyung.


    The image swells like a monster. The power to change all things now extends its power toward the owner. To grant the dying master¡¯sst wish.


    even unique. Elixir.


    When I woke up, I was in a small workshop.


    At one time, King Elric of the Golden Kingdom had several disciples. She left space in the pce and took care of her disciples. In a room with a small workshop, the disciples honed their skills.


    In many ways, it is a room full of memories for Hwang Geum-gyeong. Above all, this is the room that was filled with a piece of gold.


    In the middle of it sat a young man in front of a golden bell.


    It is a golden mirror that is slightly older than it looks from the outside. He wears a knife around his neck and is shackled just like he did when he died. Considering that this is the space in the image, he seems to consider himself a sinner even after he dies.


    ¡°¡­who are you.¡±


    Hwang Geum-gyeong did not even raise his head and spoke slowly. I shrugged and sat down in front of him.


    ¡°He is an ordinary thief. I¡¯m here to steal a keepsake. Are there no trials or tests here?¡±


    ¡°¡­there is no such thing. Because I have no regrets.¡±


    Even in the middle of talking, the golden gyeong was still staring at the golden bell. A steel bell turned into gold as it is. An object that symbolizes his most brilliant memory.


    The first gift that connected the innocent man and her.


    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s not because the regret is dripping. You have to lie pretty much.


    ¡°If it really wasn¡¯t there, there wouldn¡¯t be any thoughts left. Why don¡¯t you just confide in me?¡±


    ¡°You misunderstood. No one can solve my regrets. Even if you bring a fake resemnce to His Majesty, the same is true. Because the real Majesty can¡¯te back.¡±


    I¡¯m talking about it well. Actually, I have a thought that someone wants to know, but there is no way I won¡¯t say it.


    It¡¯ll take time, but if you¡¯ve made it this far, you¡¯ll read them all anyway. I calmly thought over the image and continued talking.


    ¡°I know you can¡¯te back, so why are you guarding this pce? Is there any reason to protect a pce without an owner?¡±


    ¡°Because I have to make amends for all my sins.¡±


    ¡°crime?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. crime. The sin of leading a brilliant country into war and creating a golden poverty that made everyone suffer.¡±


    Hwang Keum-gyeong spoke as if in penitence.


    ¡°The Golden Kingdom was a paradise. A country of steel where excellent artisans are active all over the country under the reign of the great King Elric. I am the one who threw that vibrant and bright country into the pit. If it wasn¡¯t for me, it wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°By printing gold?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. Gold is valuable simply because it is valuable. But I made gold without even knowing the simple truth. keep going Even by training other alchemists, even with my own hands.¡±


    If it was only one person, the situation might not have grown so big. However, Hwanggeumgyeong sincerely believed that gold enriched the country. That¡¯s why he generously gave such valuable knowledge.


    Even he may have copied Elric, but unlike the power of the king, which is limited to individuals, alchemy is a demon. Gold spread out of control.


    Hwanggeumgyeong stared at the golden bell with a haggard face and said.


    ¡°I am the mortal criminal who led the country to its downfall. Even in order to pay for this sin, I must remember the golden country. have to make I have to give it back. Even if it is only a memorandum.¡±


    So the golden gyeong made a golden kingdom within reach. He reproduced the golden country of the most brilliant moment that he thought of.


    magnificent castle. prosperous city. to fertile fields. Even if the golden kingdom disappeared into the dark side of history, there was always a golden kingdom in the golden pce. Even though it was a country made by only one person, there were all sorts of ws.


    I see. golden mirror. Your wish was to recreate the golden kingdom. All good, all good¡­.


    Hmm. Is it just that much? is this your best?


    First of all, let¡¯s make the conversation a little friendly before bringing out the main topic, and I gave you a heartfelt constion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. No one knew that if you had more gold, you would be poorer.¡±


    ¡°Get rid offorting things that are not even in your heart. Not knowing is not a sin. I deserve resentment.¡±


    Constion without heart? what do you say I may bluff, but I don¡¯t say anything I don¡¯t mean. I am a person who is honest with myself.


    ¡°Does it sound like I¡¯m talking nonsense? no. at all. I don¡¯t resent you Rather, I am grateful.¡±


    to be sincere It¡¯s much better this way. The Golden Goblet is hundreds, if not thousands, times better than the great master of the abyss who lost his life vainly after worrying for nothing.


    because you did It¡¯s different from the Demon God who hesitated and was deprived of the right to choose and only had regrets. After all, it was achieved through human achievement!


    ¡°Thanks to you printing gold, there is one more thing humans can do!¡±


    Were my words so different? Golden Kyung took her eyes off the bell and slowly looked up at me.


    The demon who created alchemy. A great giant who changed the world. He is a demon who irreversibly changed humans and the world.


    But even if he reached the Demon God, no matter how great his achievements were.


    Humans are still human. no matter how golden it is.


    The face of childhood that I saw outside. Wouldn¡¯t this face appear if twenty years of time were poured on it and terrible pain was applied on both sides of the material and mind? The tired and distressed young man¡¯s face was too ordinary to be called a demon.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s human too.


    ¡°No one knew. No one in the world knew that gold was so worthless until you did that crazy thing! All the more what happens to a country and its economy when, in just one year, more gold is produced than ever existed! Even the Seonghwangcheong¡¯s prophets who see the future! They only know how to ¡®see¡¯, but they don¡¯t ¡®know¡¯!¡±


    Even prophecy requires cognition. If you don¡¯t see it, you can¡¯t understand it unless you interpret what it means. Because the saintess is also human.


    That¡¯s why the Demon God, who didn¡¯t exist until now, couldn¡¯t see through even the saintess of Seonghwangcheong. At best, it was all about follow-up.


    If Seonghwangcheong, who reaps the sins of all people, is like that, what about other people?


    ¡°Ignorance is not a sin.¡±


    The golden mirror did not understand the meaning of the words. Taking my words as constion, he shook his head as if to decline. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m that kind.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s not a sin? no different! You have to exist to know that the act is a sin! You¡¯ve found an act that might be sinful! You don¡¯t even know it exists until you do it. To find out, you have to find it first. You have to walk through the veil of ignorance and find out. Just like primitive humans long ago, if you want to know what gold is, you have to dig it up first!¡±


    ¡°Even if countless human beings die as a result, terrible tragedies ur, and the country plunges into grief.¡±


    ¡°Kick! You found alchemy and ruined the country?¡±


    Even a drunken god can¡¯t help being arrogant. No, rather, are you so arrogant because you drank?


    If it was real, I wouldn¡¯t even say it. I held my belly button andughed.


    ¡°You are so arrogant! The king of men is not as arrogant as you! Are you saying you drank? Drink all the sins that happened in the golden country and be the king of sins? no. Were you already trying to be? That¡¯s why you¡¯re wandering all over the world with the name of the Golden Scenic!¡±


    Are you responsible for everything? Are you going to run for King of Men? He was the one who made the gold, but he would take responsibility for all the sins that happened in the gold country. Regardless of whether that is right or wrong, is it possible?


    Afterughing for a while, I desperately suppressed my voice. Not to be considerate of the golden mirror, but to speak next.


    ¡°What sin? Did you overturn the field to make a gold workshop? Then, when you ran out of food, did you kill the colleague who suggested making a gold workshop? Did you eat your own blood because you couldn¡¯t stand the hunger? When the curse of gold became known, instead of informing everyone, did you suddenly monopolize the spot and hide it tightly to maximize your own gain? Did you make iron weapons and start a coup to seize power in the midst of chaos? Did you incite the mad people to kill the alchemists and deprive them of the opportunity to turn them back?¡±


    Even if you only read what was in his image, more terrible things must have happened in the real world. A real hell of public interest would have been born.


    Who can imagine It wasn¡¯t because of another country¡¯s invasion, nor was it a terrible disaster. To think that the country was tilted to the point of destruction due to the curse of gold.


    however.


    ¡°Is it all your fault? Do you think that you are a real omnipotent god? Do you think you have be an absolute being who can coordinate life and death and even adjust human beings ording to your will?¡±


    Not all the sins that have been revealed can be the sins of the Golden Sutra.


    ¡°I speak as the king of men. you don¡¯t need They are human too.¡±


    Whoever my opponent is, to me, they are just human beings whose thoughts can be read, so I am ordinary.


    No, no matter who it is¡­ It¡¯s normal for me.


    ¡°Because the gold country is a country with a lot of merchants, so it is bright and has a good head. It¡¯s the result of doing your best to get your own benefit at that time. When the golden blessing came, he jumped on the bandwagon to the fullest, but abandoned it the moment it turned into a curse. That, too, is everyone¡¯s decision. If there are sins of ignorance, they have them too.¡±


    Oh, in case you misunderstand, I hastily added a word.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t really like the concept of sin created by Seonghwangcheong! Isn¡¯t sin too extravagant for animals?¡±


    Humans are beasts and I am their king. So no matter what anyone does, I affirm everything. whatever the wind


    Maybe he finally understood ¡®me¡¯, but Hwang Geum-gyeong reacted slowly to my words.


    ¡°¡­that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not saying this tofort you. For the tens of thousands of people who have been ignored by you. You saw the people of thisnd as scarecrows who couldn¡¯t even have their own will. Destiny, to those who will die without being able to resist the great flow. Kut. So the world you created is like this.¡±


    I sighed and spread my arms. Right now it¡¯s an image space, so you can¡¯t see it, but the outside must be a golden pce. The image of the ideal gold country he imagines.


    Every rice field is full of grain, and the magnificent city has beauty and practicality at the same time. The wall built to block enemies seems to cut off the world.


    but.


    there are no people in it


    see it there


    ¡°It looks just fine. The gold country you made. There is only a homunculus. Even that, only the homunculus of the lords who canmunicate with you and have a simr image have a piece of reason, and the rest is a scarecrow that can only do givenmands. So, that¡¯s rather funny. Looking at all the people of gold as scarecrows with no will of their own! What gold country is precious, what!¡±


    ¡°¡­no!¡±


    ¡°Prove it!¡±


    When I shouted out loud, Hwang Geum-gyeong looked up at me as if she was a little intimidated. However, he reached out and made something, as if he had some pride left.


    That figure¡­ was Elric¡¯s. In particr, Elric in his imagination is delicately described and the beauty of the body and face is highlighted.


    I snorted.


    ¡°Do you have a conscience? Wherever you look at that, is it human? It¡¯s the pillow you sleep with hugging.¡±


    ¡°I have never been like that!¡±

 Chapter 364

    ¡°Well, I understand your desire to brag. Well done. But, that¡¯s just the appearance, right? Did that ¡®His Majesty¡¯ show keen insight? Did you understand all the technology in the world as soon as you saw it? Or did they cast a little awe and¡­ jealousy at you?¡±


    Golden Kyeong kept her mouth shut.


    he knows so you know better That the Elric outside, who always has a kind smile on his face, is a fake.


    I said digging into the painful part.


    ¡°If you only need a body, that would be enough. Can you call that thing Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°know! I know! No matter how hard you try, it¡¯s not real!¡±


    The golden mirror suddenly rose. The knife hanging from his neck rattled and the iron ball rolled around. Hwang Kwang-gyeong raised his voice and made excuses even in the restraints that seemed difficult to move.


    ¡°It¡¯s different though! The reason I can¡¯t make humans is not because I ignore them. I just didn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You confessed to yourself. I can¡¯t understand other humans. I don¡¯t even understand, how do you know human sins? You don¡¯t even know what sin is.¡±


    No one has the right to ask for guilt in the first ce. Not to mention, in the case of the golden mirror, it is not even an example. Because no one can do anything simr. You can retaliate by venting your anger, but that¡¯s another story.


    The golden mirror sat down powerlessly. He red pitifully at the golden bell again. Unlike before, it wasn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t interested in me, but because he couldn¡¯t even stand my gaze.


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t know. If you made gold, you cheered. Everyone called me a hero. Those who received the gold bowed their heads and expressed their gratitude over and over again. But how did ite to this?¡±


    ¡°It is very nasty to think that even though you do not understand humans, you are responsible for the unknown actions. It¡¯s like watching a self-appointed expert evaluating things he doesn¡¯t know. Why are you ming yourself when you don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    ¡°But everyone said it was my sin. I have caused all this tragedy! Not to mention His Majesty¡­!¡±


    Hwang Geum-gyeong, who stopped talking for a moment as if being beaten up there, immediately shouted out in anger.


    ¡°His Majesty Elric, who taught and supported me when I had nothing! Even He ordered me to die! Because I havemitted a mortal sin, it is only natural that I pay with death!¡±


    I would like to believe that Otherwise, he would have to doubt not only himself, but also King Elric, whom he held up like heaven.


    But that¡¯s not it. Sin is only a name given toter evaluation. Human actions are done for more instinctive and primitive reasons.


    I said calmly.


    ¡°No. She simply needed someone to die with all the responsibility.¡±


    The golden mirror is not stupid. Sometimes smart people are more gullible, but that¡¯s not the case. All the memories and emotions I read were read in this image space.


    Why did Elric abandon him and through what process did the gold country perish? The golden mirror already knew. to the bone.


    He spoke softly to Hwang Geum-gyeong, who lowered his head. The words that already existed in his heart, but he had been trying to ignore.


    ¡°Geumguk is not beautiful at all. No, it¡¯s worse than anywhere else. A country of craftsmen and technology. A country that makes money through business. It¡¯s full of people who are brighter than anyone else, selfish, and sell their pride for money. Each of them pursued their own profit, and when the country was in danger of ruin, they hunted you as a devil. Did you really want to recreate that country?¡±


    There was no answer. Does not matter. My words are enough to destroy his paradise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You can tell by looking at the paradise you created. A golden pce where the homunculus work on their own without a word, and there are only alchemists who canmunicate with you. The Iron King praises you in a loving voice, and everything in the world takes the ideal form you desire.¡±


    I wanted to make a gold country. So, I went around ¡®pension¡¯ all the things around me. Vige tools and even rice fields. Idyllic ruralndscape Thriving city Magnificent castle. The ideal sight he wanted became a reality right in front of his eyes.


    But the ideal is unrealistic. The sight that was considered ideal does not actually exist. He pointed out the contradiction of the golden mirror.


    ¡°The golden country you miss does not exist. Because this golden pce, which I made by ignoring the outside world and attaching only the parts I liked, doesn¡¯t even resemble the Golden Kingdom.¡±


    What I say is his inner voice. No man can resist himself. It forcibly awakens and stimtes the golden sutra, which has no body and only thoughts.


    ¡°Stop pushing yourself. Your wish cannote true. Not because youck ability, but because you don¡¯t know what you really want. That¡¯s why yourst work, ¡®Golden Sutra¡¯, has been wandering thend vainly for hundreds of years, holding only meaningless wishes. Foolishly looking for the next prey even while the wildcats are eating them.¡±


    golden mirror. A memento of the demon who rebuilt the golden country, and the first alchemist¡¯s legacy to remember the golden country.


    However, Hwanggeumgyeong failed to rebuild the Geumguk. For a wish that cannot be fulfilled, he goes around alchemy around everything around him, but the traces of the golden kingdom he created only be food for wild animals and are eaten.


    Golden Kyung gritted his teeth and said.


    ¡°What do you want.¡±


    I will remove the golden mirror.


    It¡¯s not because the golden mirror interferes with me, nor is it because it will cause a war with the military. The golden mirror is a delusion. As long as it exists, the wish of the golden mirror can nevere true.


    I will shake off all his arrangements, destroy the golden sutras, and contain him within me.


    ¡°I want your wish. If repeating this fantasy forever is your wish, this would be your own answer, but isn¡¯t that your wish? Why does the golden mirror exist? Why does thest period you hitst forever without ending the story?¡±


    It¡¯s not just the Golden Goblet. everyone who died. The dream of those who left the world, dreaming of heaven and hell in their hearts. All those delusions are all from ¡®her¡¯.


    In ce of the missing heaven, I became an ossuary. Now it¡¯s the turn of the Golden Goblet to enter here.


    ¡°What is holding the golden mirror in its bridle? What is your real wish?¡±


    A living human might not respond. Because the wind can change at any time, and even if you don¡¯t have to say it out loud, you can achieve it with your own strength.


    However, those who are nearing death cannot afford that. He spits remorse in order to leave behind his wish that will soon disappear from the world.


    If so, those who are already dead.


    ¡°¡­I will make a beautiful gold country.¡±


    I can¡¯t get out without saying it.


    I asked earnestly.


    ¡°Even though the forbidden country is an obscene country that used you of crimes and killed you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a country, but I loved it.¡±


    ¡°Did Elric, whom you loved, betray you at the most difficult moment?¡±


    ¡°Anyone like that, I admired him.¡±


    The more he speaks, the clearer his mind bes.


    I liked the country. Not because of patriotism, but because of nostalgia for being home.


    I love Elric. Not because of her loyalty, but because she admired her looks and abilities.


    It¡¯s a sin or a responsibility He justified his death with all kinds of reasons, but in fact, he died as an example to vent his anger. If you really ask for malice, you had to kill thousands of people who took care of themselves even in the middle of the chaos, not the golden sutra. Unlike Hwang Geum-gyeong, who couldn¡¯t bear to leave the country, they abandoned the country without hesitation.


    He couldn¡¯t do that, so he killed the golden mirror.


    Even in the midst of this, Hwang Geum-gyeong loved the country and the king.


    Even if you attach all kinds of reasons, wrap it up, and decorate it, it eventuallyes down to the human mind. There is no need to attach detailed circumstances to it.


    ¡°Is there any reason to recreate that country? Judging by the appearance, if someone other than you had discovered alchemy, it would have been ruined on its own.¡±


    There must have been no sense of duty, but Hwang Geum-gyeong found the reason very easily.


    He was an irresponsible king in an ugly country, but Hwang Hwang-gyeong loved everything. I wanted to go back to the happy times in it. so.


    ¡°Because I want to.¡±


    I made up my mind.


    Click. The shackles that bound his feet were released. This is because the sense of guilt that binds the golden sses has disappeared. Keumgyeong stood up slowly with wobbly legs.


    I asked to confirm.


    ¡°Even though it is different from the gold country you lived in?¡±


    ¡°When things are fixed, they are bound to be different from the first time. We¡¯ll fill in what¡¯s missing, undo what¡¯s broken, and fix what¡¯s bad. It¡¯s alchemy for that, and it¡¯s a golden mirror for that.¡±


    rattle. The chains that bind your arms break. Keumgyeong-gyeong stretched out his free arm and held the golden bell in his hand. A clear, clear sound filled the room.


    I asked one more time.


    ¡°But is it possible? The gold soup made by the golden mirror has no staying power. No matter how well you make it, it will disappear sooner orter if there is no human to take care of it. Even if there is a manager, the wildcats will eat them all. You don¡¯t want a country that disappears soon, do you?¡±


    This time the answer took a while. But it wasn¡¯t long. Because there was nothing to stop him from taking control of his heart.


    ¡°¡­will ¡®make¡¯ even that if it doesn¡¯t have staying power.¡±


    make?


    thud. The sword that had been gripping his throat split and fell to the ground. Nothing binds him now. Hwang Geum-gyeong, who foundplete freedom, dered with her head held high.


    ¡°If the homunculus is not perfect, you can improve it to be more perfect. If the seungnyang destroys the gold country, you can exclude them from breaking it. Fortunately, both goals can be achieved in one way. It¡¯s a win-win.¡±


    The conclusion is very strange.


    ¡°-I will collect them so that they do not harm anything in the gold country I made¡­ I will use them as materials for the homunculus. As a homunculus that will move longer and lead this country.¡±


    Maybe I¡¯ve unleashed a monster.


    Until now, the objects made by Hwang Keum-gyeong were frighteningly sophisticated and practical, but only humans werecking somewhere. It was probably because, as the Golden Jing said, he did not understand humans well. Maybe there was some reluctance to make humans.


    But now that all shackles and chains have been thrown away. Nothing can stop the golden mirror.


    grunt what about this


    ¡°The dead have no influence on the world. Of course, your wish cannote true. I don¡¯t really like people who die so easily with such a precious wish in their arms.¡±


    However, the Golden Sutra is slightly different. He did not die with the wind on me. Instead, even before his death, he created something to fulfill his wish.


    The thoughts left here are his true wishes. His pure desire, unbound ormanded by anyone. If so, I must affirm this too.


    ¡°Even when you die, you left something to make your wishe true. I will cheer for you.¡±


    In fact, there is nothing I can do other than cheer for you.


    I¡¯m a magician You can bring out his hidden wishes, but you cannot calm them down with a headwind. Magic looks great at first nce, but in reality, it¡¯s all about pretending to be great by deceiving what¡¯s possible.


    If I think I¡¯m going to interfere, I¡¯ll kill you immediately. Because the golden mirror has cast off all its bridle. Without power, I can¡¯t change my mind.


    ¡°¡­my teacher is only one. You teach me a lot too.¡±


    Fortunately, I was not among the targets of his enmity. Showing more respect than hostility, Golden Kyung passed me with the bell and headed out of the room.


    ¡°I will achieve what I have not been able to achieve before.¡±


    The world shook. When the story ends, I feel the sense that my very existence is rejected. As I felt my body being sucked into something, I left him onest word.


    ¡°Try it. You won¡¯t know until you try.¡±


    After that, the world became dark and I was exiled in his image.


    The bell ringing with my daughter rings in my hand.


    Bells have been used to wake people from sleep since ancient times. The same is true of the keepsake of the golden mirror, and the clear sound pulled me into reality from being immersed in his image. Deeply submerged consciousness emerges. When I came to my senses, I was back at the moment I waved the bell of the Golden Sutra.


    No matter how long time passes in the image, it is only a moment in reality. I chatted with Hwang Geum-gyeong for a while inside, but to others, it would look like I was ying a game of ringing the bell.


    It¡¯s my consciousness. Anyway, the body stopped for a while to ept what had been done in that short time. Have you read too much I need toe to my senses soon.


    ¡°demo!¡±


    It was then. Elric pushed me away with the momentum he was running towards. I couldn¡¯t read my mind and couldn¡¯t deal with it, so I was roughly knocked out. I feel a heavy pain in my back and lower back.


    After all, pain is proof that you are alive. I¡¯m feeling a little better now because I¡¯m sick. I didn¡¯t want that much, but I mean.


    ¡°What did you do to Demo¡­!¡±


    Elric, who was ring at me with angry eyes, stopped abruptly. With her eyes wide open, she turned her trembling head and looked at the golden mirror. With astonishment, fear and fear of the unknown. Elric called the name of the golden mirror.


    ¡°demo?¡±


    Even the king¡¯s call does not return an answer. Instead, the golden mirror moved with a clearer will. As the little boy took a step, there was a roar like a giant leveling the ground.


    There is a road, so we don¡¯t go there. Where he goes, there is a road. Instead of following the world that already exists, he cuts and fixes it to create the world he wants, and he is truly a demon.


    Cheer rock. The world will change before the golden mirror. He takes a step, and the soil ispacted and leveled, and the rock is cut into squares and covers it. A moment of creation is like turning time backwards. Hwang Keum-gyeong, who made the main road, proudly walked ahead. Following him, the homunculus soldiers and his weapons also began to march. As for Elric, the Golden Lord who oversaw the Golden Pce.


    A keepsake of the Demon God Demo, the golden mirror. It was created just before the death of the Demon God who wished to rebuild the Golden Kingdom.

 Chapter 365

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s strange that Oh Sun-do was living in the Golden Pce, enjoying doll y. It¡¯s not strange even if it was like this a long time ago. Because the wind of the golden mirror was always the same.


    However, the golden mirror, stricken with a sense of guilt, was hesitant about creation that apanied destruction. So, they were wandering around the nations repeating vain creations.


    However, now that I am aware of my inner self and have escaped from the confines. There¡¯s nothing stopping it.


    break and crumble Things that have turned into materials eventuallye to thisnd with a new form. As part of the gold country.


    The Golden Goblet proceeded to create certain destruction for the sake of true creation.


    The legions surrounding us retreated. Or should I say that the Legion withdrew? The golden pce itself moved, and it felt as if the world was moving forward.


    Hilde, who watched until they were far enough away, sighed in relief and turned around. After that, she approached me with a lively attitude.


    ¡°As expected, Father! I believed in ¡®me¡¯!¡±


    ¡®Oh my goodness? Are you sessful with this? I thought it would stir up a lot of anger!¡¯


    What you mean and what you say arepletely different. How dare you lie in front of me? I got up and replied.


    ¡°You believed it? really?¡±


    ¡°Sure. If ¡®I¡¯ don¡¯t believe, who will believe in you? I am the one who knows my father better than anyone else!¡±


    ¡°You know what? You put saliva on your lips and lie.¡±


    ¡°Lick. I applied it!¡±


    ¡°Spitting on it means lying.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Caught!¡±


    Hilde didn¡¯t trust me 100%. Rather than doubting my strength, it¡¯s because I hoped that this n would go awry, but seeing that he followed and cooperated with the n even during that time, it¡¯s crazy. Do you have the mindset of a gambler or are you just too immersed in acting?


    Anyway, as Hilde said, the mission was a sess. War will not happen.


    The problem is because of the side effects that it will lead to¡­ How do I exin this? It will take some thought.


    More than anyone else¡­


    ¡°¡­what happened? Where is the golden mirror going?¡±


    How to exin to Peru. I¡¯ll have to seriously think about it here. even for my life.


    Let¡¯s quickly exin and move on. Could you please list it in an easy to understand way?


    ¡°everyone. I have good news and I have bad news.¡±


    Hilde took my words in a theatrical tone.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly afraid? If the news is ¡®bad¡¯ even to my father, will the world end tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°no. The world will not perish.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡®What do you mean? Could it be that something else will perish? Oh no way!¡¯


    I understand you well. why don¡¯t you respond to this? I spoke rather quickly because if I waited longer, I might miss the golden time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the good news first.¡±


    ¡°Is there no choice? I wanted to hear the bad news first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. After I had a serious conversation with Hwang Keum-gyeong, I don¡¯t think a war with the military will happen!¡±


    Hey, why is the reaction so cold? It must be good news, but the response is smaller than expected. Hilde whined reluctantly at the news I delivered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not very good news for ¡®me¡¯, is it? I¡¯d rather go to war As long as you put away the golden gyeong, the nations are no big deal~.¡±


    ¡°¡­any bad news?¡±


    Peru interrupted Hilde and urged me on.


    grunt Did you try to lessen the shock with good news, but failed? Attitude matters from now on. Clearing my throat, I delivered the bad news with a hint of regret.


    ¡°The Golden Sutra intends to destroy the nations.¡±


    It was a in truth, nothing was added or taken away. Maybe it was because it was too light without being oily? Peru and Hilde both pondered on the words for a while, not understanding immediately.


    Hilde, who hade to her senses rtively early, tilted her head.


    ¡°what? Is this good news for ¡®me¡¯?¡±


    What¡¯s good news for some could be a terrible tragedy for others. Learn the truth of life here.


    Peru asked with a disbelieving face.


    ¡°¡­uh?¡±


    ¡®¡­what? What did you do? The golden mirror is the reason.¡¯


    ¡°I will briefly exin. The Peruvian Golden Bell is a relic of the Golden Sutra. I was going to take a test to be recognized as a memento. However, I won¡¯t take the test so that it doesn¡¯t look like a keepsake, and I¡¯ll keep rebuilding the gold country. What is it? So they criticized me for being like this, where I was eaten up by wildcats in two days and left no shape. Then, well.¡±


    To be precise, the golden mirror passed my test, but anyway. It¡¯s roughly the same, so let¡¯s skip it. I spit on my mouth and continued.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, but he said that he would kill all the wildcats in order to give permanence to the golden kingdom that was about to disappear!¡±


    ¡°¡­lie. It can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°I wish I was lying too. Please confirm it. You probably don¡¯t have much time. Because the Golden Jing has now moved to burn the Seungnyang¡¯s nest.¡±


    At thest moment, Golden Kyung recalled somewhere. I read the location before being ricocheted back into reality.


    The reason why the nations became semi-nomadic states is because the Golden Goblet is moving. People of the nations must avoid him who destroys for the sake of creation and eat the by-products he left behind. Therefore, no one was able to make a residence and became a wanderer.


    but only one ce. Only one vige located at the foot of the mountain is out of reach of the goldenndscape, and thus has be the only settled city in the country.


    Ruled by the greatest Lord of Heaven, Lord of Heaven, a city that teaches alchemy to children and provides wholesome food to escape the curse of the Golden Sutra.


    ¡°udia. It is the only settlednd and the most popted city in all countries.¡±


    Hwang Geum-gyeong, who had only been making things for the reconstruction of the Golden Kingdom, changed his attitude.


    ¡®Geumguk¡¯ left without an inhabitant bes food for seungnyang. If so, isn¡¯t it killing two birds with one stone if you kill all the seungnyang and use it as a homunculus to protect the golden country? With such a conclusion, I am moving to catch seungnyangi and use them as watchdogs.


    The Golden Sutra, a keepsake, will try to kill the seungnyang with rational and methodological means, and the simplest method cannot be overlooked. moral? it belongs to the living It wouldn¡¯t matter to Golden Kyung, who had already died horribly.


    ¡°The Golden Sutra will destroy it from there and turn everyone living there into a homunculus. As a homunculus that protects the golden kingdom forever!¡±


    Not to mention, the new homunculus that the golden mirror would create would be on a different level from now. Hwang Keum-gyeong, who was greatly disappointed in humans, didn¡¯t really ¡®design¡¯ humans until I unbridled them! How far can a sincere golden mirror make a human being? How far are you human?


    As the human king, I¡¯m also curious, but before that, Peru reached out and pulled me by the cor. The back is bent in a bow.


    ¡°¡­What did you do¡­?¡±


    Peru was ring at me with the greatest emotion she had ever seen.


    Hilde tried to stop Peru, but I stopped him with a wink. The human mind is like a boiling pot, and in this case, you have to let the steam out once to calm down quickly.


    You can¡¯t help it. The country looks ruined. Well, I¡¯ll wee it with open arms when rumors spread that the military is doomed.


    I said with parched lips.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this result either. I didn¡¯t even know it would turn out like this. But¡­¡±


    He chose his words with the most regretful expression as he looked at the golden pce disappearing far away.


    ¡°The golden mirror wanted this result. He was not a ruler of nations, but a rebuilder of gold. To him, even the nations were one of the nations that had to be destroyed. The problem is that they have the strength and the will to actually destroy them. Well, that would also be the dignity of the golden mirror.¡±


    No matter what I do, I cannot force the golden mirror to do anything. This is the will of the golden gyeong himself.


    Realizing that, Peru grabbed my teeth and shook my cor. My strength wasn¡¯t superhuman, so I bnced easily. Peru, who red at me resentfully, turned her back and muttered self-mockingly.


    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t helping you.¡±


    ¡°Help? There is a misunderstanding, Peru.¡±


    Even if I admit everything else, it¡¯s a bit unfair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring Peru to serve our purpose. It was quite helpful, but simr results would have been achieved without Peru.¡±


    The Golden Juggernaut of Peru guaranteed a pleasant trip. That¡¯s definitely true.


    In other words, that¡¯s all.


    Even if there was no golden box, we would have found the golden pce far away, met with the golden mirror, and we would have run amok like now. It¡¯s a matter of whether it takes more or less time, and it¡¯s decided that far. The regressor and I had the will to do so, and the obstacles were insignificant.


    rather change.


    ¡°The reason I came with Peru is rather to help Peru.¡±


    ¡°¡­Help me?¡±


    Even without Peru, this journey that has taken ce so far happens the same. Even if you are not a prophet, you know that much.


    But after this time it¡¯s different.


    ¡°Without you, the nations perished just like that. After hearing my words, Hwang Geum-gyeong would have made the same choice. But, of course, you are here right now. A hoeju with the power of jannok that makes all alchemy powerless and useless.¡±


    Jannokhoeju Peru¡¯s unique magic is the natural enemy of alchemy. Her power not only blocks alchemy, but also denies the underlying power. She doesn¡¯t even have a homunculus.


    That¡¯s why Peru is at the antipode of the golden age.


    The people of the nations need the Golden Sutra, but they cannot keep it by their side. The golden mirror makes necessary things out of everything that is not needed, so others are not needed in his world. Even ess is not allowed unless he is at the level of Hoeju, who can municate¡¯ with Hwanggeumgyeong.


    On the other hand, people of the nations do not need Peru¡­ but he has no hesitation in approaching her. With her own magic, she needs others, so she doesn¡¯t hurt them. It is safe to keep by your side, and you can ask for help when you need help.


    Does that kind of power make a character? Did he gain strength because of his personality? I¡¯m not sure about that cause either.


    ¡°Peru. Have you always wanted to use your abilities for something worthwhile? But Jannok¡¯s power wipes out the alchemy value. In the first ce, your wish could note true. As long as the value you think is ¡®annuity value¡¯.¡±


    If a man who can live alone ces no value on other human beings. So if you¡¯re trying to get rid of everyone else.


    That is the moment when the wind of Perues true.


    ¡°However, the scale that measures the world is not a two-armed scale. Annuity value is not the only scale. The ¡®nations¡¯ that the golden mirror is trying to destroy are of no value to him, but they will be valuable to you. Should I stop it somehow?¡±


    ¡°¡­you.¡±


    ¡°The first and possibly thest chance. This is your chance to defend the country you were born in and stop the revered Golden Goblet from bing a disaster.¡±


    The unique magic of Jannokhoeju. It is not the embodiment of the image or the desired ability. The power of Jannok has only a negative value in the nations.


    She wanted to help the nations. So I did farming and chased the enemy. Under her care you will not be rich, but you will not be in danger of being plundered. If you attack, you have nothing to lose.


    Peru always hoped for a chance to help someone.


    And the opportunity came. Peru, realizing that fact, answered in a small, trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t want this.¡±


    Seriously. After all, the opportunity to make your wishe true doesn¡¯te only at the right time. Rather, it will appear only at the moment when the deficiency is at its peak.


    Even if you didn¡¯t want it, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can give up an opportunity, but I can¡¯t afford to miss it. I stretched out my finger. Pointing at the back of the golden mirror that could not be seen in the distance, he urged Peru.


    ¡°go. to make your wishese true.¡±


    There is no more time. Fearing that he might miss the golden mirror, Peru ran with clenched fists.


    The tents erected for war have also disappeared. The soldiers also withdrew. All that is left now is the road where the royal road of the goldenndscape begins.


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s hard.¡±


    I¡¯ve been suffering from the world of images until a while ago. My body is fine, but my mind is a little tired.


    Hilde approached me as I sat down at the beginning of the road. Hilde asked me with a lot of curiosity.


    ¡°Father, was it for this that you brought Peru?¡±


    ¡®Did you choose Peru as the antithesis of the golden age from the beginning? To heighten the story of the nations with the conflict between the two?¡¯

 Chapter 366

    what do you say The world is not a story, and I am not a writer. And much less a prophet.


    What is the golden age, how to respond, and what choices Peru will make. I don¡¯t know anything in advance. I don¡¯t even think about making a story. but.


    ¡°Hilde. Have you yed poker?¡±


    ¡°yes. Not as good as my father.¡±


    ¡°It would be easier to exin if you knew. When Hilde keeps a card, she knows what it will be made of and doesn¡¯t keep it. Be it a pair, a straight, a flush or a full house. Or it will just be a meaningless hand.¡±


    It can help or hinder. It could have attacked us as a subordinate of the Golden Circle or it could have protected us from the rampaging Golden Circle.


    I don¡¯t know how it will be made. One thing is certain though.


    Peru would have acted to make her wishese true. I had enough of that.


    Hilde looked at me gently. Eyes closer to observation than gaze. Nara is the eyes of the performer trying to interpret the character.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know. Other people understand to a certain extent, but Father is the only one who has no confidence to find out. I want to know. If I properly understand the human king, I might be able to y all the other humans.¡¯


    However, Hilde, who had been pondering over whether the interpretation was still unsatisfactory, suddenly said:


    ¡°Father is trying to make the wishe true. whatever it is.¡±


    ¡°well?¡±


    It¡¯s because the wind is also the wind. I can¡¯t just listen


    Hilde pondered over and over again before suddenly saying something absurd.


    ¡°father. That is ¡®I¡¯. I received a revtion from heaven. Be the master of the holy sword of far-sightedness. It is the only way given to you. In the middle of living without any purpose and without even myself. Above all, the revtion clearly and definitely rified the way for ¡®me¡¯ to go. Even though I was treated as a sharp knife, that was the only path given to ¡®me¡¯. At that moment, ¡®I¡¯ became the sword of Seonghwangcheong that protects the saintess.¡±


    ¡°wow. Incredible.¡±


    ¡°But is it a joke of fate? Or is such salvation a luxury for ¡®me¡¯? All of a sudden, the saintess who called ¡®that¡¯ is the so-called fallen saint who was emunicated from the Seonghwangcheong. ¡®I¡¯ became the sword that protects the nation instead of the saintess. A heartless sword that cuts through the opponent no matter who it is or what the circumstances are to protect the country.¡±


    He puts his hand on his chest and monologues with a pitiful face. Her appealing voice was slightly wet, so it seemed like it would permeate even a person with ack of emotion.


    what? Why are you trying to interpret my character and then all of a sudden exining your own character?


    ¡°I, the sex-grown man, have to stop Peru. Either assassinate him or tie him down for a while. That way¡­ the Golden Goblet destroys nations, and as a result, the military nations benefit. So, father. ¡®My¡¯ wish is¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard the character well.¡±


    It¡¯s a wind that shouldn¡¯t be blown by this kind of wind.


    real or false It doesn¡¯t matter. For Hilde, lies are truth and truth is lies. The moment you sincerely believe in acting, it is meaningless to distinguish between the two. Already she can ¡®act¡¯ even her faith.


    Of course, Hilde always wanted someone to find her. After I saw through her identity and anchored her existence as a reference point, she followed me.


    But it¡¯s not ¡®I want to quit acting¡¯. It¡¯s not because I want to take off the mask and regain my true self.


    ¡°It is a novel idea. Assassination of the only opponent who came to mind at the crucial moment. Confusion grows. A military country that benefits from that gap. oh oh The confrontation between the good and the bad broke down in an instant and turned into an epic. Interesting. I¡¯ll p my hands for now.¡±


    Because you need an audience.


    And the audience can only be someone outside her stage. like me.


    After pping my hands for a while, I changed my attitude and asked back with a disappointed look.


    ¡°But are you really going to? Is that for the best?¡±


    Hilde, who was crying and pleading, changed her expression in an instant. His watery eyes sparkled with yfulness, and his slightly raised voice seemed to be from excitement, not from crying. Hilde spoke even more yfully, as if iming that everything she had shown so far was acting.


    ¡°Instead of being dramatic, isn¡¯t it a bit less realistic? lol. that¡¯s right! A runaway golden goblet will be many times more terrifying than a suppressed golden goblet! If ¡®I¡¯ really think of the military, I¡¯d rather make Peru, which has limited abilities, win! Because the odds of winning are many times higher than the golden mirror!¡±


    After that, Hilde asked like a child waiting for praise.


    ¡°How are you, father? Are your thoughts the same as your father¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°no? I was simply wondering who would win. The two who arepletely opposite to each otherpete for each other¡¯s will. It¡¯s only natural that you want to watch, right?¡±


    Hilde made an expression as if she had been betrayed. It¡¯s because my answer was too far from expectations. Hilde muttered to herself as she looked back at the actions I had taken so far.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know your father¡¯s personality. But I feel like I know a little bit about what it is. Why does Seonghwangcheong define my father as a barbarian?¡¯


    A sharp insight is read. Umm, did you give me a lot of room to dig in? Maybe I underestimated Hilde too much.


    ¡®The human king affirms everything human. whether it be good or evil Whether it¡¯s a nasty desire or a noble mission. Even if twopletely different people fight to the death, like the golden mirror and Peru.¡¯


    are you okay. Just as Hilde understood me, I also understood Hilde to some extent.


    It was then. The Regressor and Tyr approached from the other side, wary of the surroundings. The regressor who was looking around found me and Hilde lying on the side of the road and approached at once.


    ¡°In the middle of the battle, the Homunculus of the Golden Ring retreated all at once. Are you sessful?¡±


    Oh that¡¯s it. I have to exin one more time. It¡¯s a little annoying, but right now there¡¯s no Peru to catch. Let¡¯s be honest.


    ¡°Mr Shay. I have good news and I have bad news.¡±


    ¡°¡­Since you say bad news, something is ominous. Did you have an ident?¡±


    How did know?


    I read the surprised heart and delivered the good news and the bad news more easily than before.


    I exined the whole story to the regressor and Tyr. He tried to convince Hwang Geum-gyeong, but his anger was directed elsewhere. Peru stepped in to stop him from killing all the wildcats.


    I was waiting with the determination to be grabbed by the cor one more time, but surprisingly, the regressor nodded and sympathized.


    ¡°What can it be?¡±


    ¡°yes? Can you?¡±


    ¡°Not everything goes as expected. Especially when ites to unknown beings like the Golden Goblet.¡±


    ¡®I also messed around with this and that andpletely ruined it. In an attempt to stop the army, I borrowed the power of Seonghwangcheong and defined it as an axis of evil, which caused a global war.¡¯


    weird. When Peru or Hilde looked at me and said something, I was okay, but since the regressor sympathized with me, I felt that something was wrong. I¡¯m a regressor ss? no way. I¡¯m more normal than him! Just do it!


    The regressor, who took a breather, defended me with great sympathy.


    ¡°Anyway, good job. For now, the war has been stopped.¡±


    ¡°Does it make the nations perish because of me?¡±


    ¡°You are not destroying it. Isn¡¯t that what the golden mirror is trying to do? I have no reason to me you.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s even weirder if you can control the golden mirror at will. Because that¡¯s possible with the king of sin. Anyway, it¡¯s clear that Hughes has the ability tomunicate with mysteries¡­ He said he was from a military country, but could his parents be a prince abandoned in the empire? Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter where you¡¯re from.¡¯


    why do you do this not to adapt. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m trash.


    After grasping the general situation, the regressor immediately stood up.


    ¡°ruler. Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°yes? Where?¡±


    ¡°Should we go to block the Golden Sutra? You can¡¯t let the nations perish, can you?¡±


    The regressor said it as if it were natural. Of course, this is not an obvious problem. Hilde doubted her ears and asked again.


    ¡°Aside from why the nations shouldn¡¯t perish, how do we stop the Golden Sutra?¡±


    ¡°You should go see it. We can¡¯t stop it alone, but with Jannokhoeju, it might be possible.¡±


    ¡°Peru didn¡¯t even help ¡®us¡¯? It¡¯s shameful, but is it necessary to risk your life to block the Golden Sutra?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave it alone?¡±


    ¡°Leave it! Why are you touching that!¡±


    Ignoring Hilde, who was running around, the regressor warmed up with the intention of going.


    Take a moment to calm yourself down and decide what to do in a rough direction. The regressor took care of Cheon-Ang and Ji-Zan again and averted his eyes.


    ¡°let¡¯s go. Guidance is¡­¡±


    The regressor who looked around saw the road beginning in the middle of the corn field and muttered.


    ¡°You won¡¯t need it.¡±


    It was not difficult to find traces of the golden mirror. In the middle of the cornfield, the road he had been making was straight.


    Hilde borrowed (imed) a carriage from a nearby jackal. It was a wagon without a horse, only a body on wheels, but that was enough. When a sail was attached and the wind was blown up by the angels, the force was reced by speed and pushed the cart away.


    There are no curves on the road created by Hwanggeumgyeong, and air resistance is ovee with the power of angels. We quickly escaped the cornfield and found a golden mirror that entered the city from afar.


    And everyone was speechless.


    ¡°Run away too!¡±


    ¡°Oh God¡­!¡±


    what can i say about that


    The golden mirror¡­ yes, it was like a rag. Not in the sense of being dirty, but in the sense of wiping off the dirt to reveal the invisible sight.


    In the city next to the cornfields, wild beasts were staying. The wolves, who will leave someday, did not treat the city sparingly. All the locks and door hinges on the windows were torn off and sold, the garbage was thrown away, and if necessary, walls or pirs were knocked down to secure their own space. So the city was lively and messy.


    Wipe the messiness with a rag called the golden mirror and pass by.


    Every time the Golden Goblet marches, the stains of the nations are peeled off. Brilliant gold chrysanthemum hidden under oneyer regains its color. Scattered debris rises up again and is reborn as a bustling street.


    A 500m radius is covered with gold all at once. Golden Gyeong It was a huge national cleaning tool with a size of 500m.


    ¡°Ah ah¡­¡±


    ¡­Eliminates even humans.


    You see a human being crushed. Some of the seungnyangs¡¯ bodies are filled with the crops made by the golden mirror. It is a high-quality alchemical substance, and as soon as it touches the sphere of influence of the golden mirror, it can be dposed and used as a material.


    So far, the Golden Jing has not actively reaped them. The oppressive lord blocked them from approaching, but even the golden mirror didn¡¯t show any interest in them.


    But now it is different. Hwang Geum-gyeong is indiscriminately attacking seungnyangs.


    the city moves The seungnyangs who were running away stopped because their path was blocked. As time passes, the Homunculus of the Golden Temple indiscriminately attacks Seung Nyang.


    There is no way to escape from the Homunculus of the Lord. The whole city is crushed by the overwhelming power of the Seungnyang. In the meantime, the city returns to a cleaner appearance than before. Because the golden mirror was restored more beautifully while excluding humans.


    ¡°every! move this way! Get on the mount ASAP!¡±


    Hekto, the head of the oppressor, announced it to everyone while amplifying his voice with a wide iron te. The seungnyangi made the most of their mobility and ran away. There were sacrifices, but many were still alive.


    Didn¡¯t I like that? Keumgyeong wrote the following number.


    The city shook as if it were alive.


    A seungnyang, who ran away on two legs, felt a strange sensation. I have confidence in running, but my legs keep getting heavy and my heart beats like it¡¯s about to explode. At first, he thought it was caused by fear, and then hurried on.


    Then, the moment he fell, he realized that fatigue was not simply a matter of mood.


    As if he had slipped on a steep climb, his body slid down and scraped the floor. He muttered, scratching the stone floor with his broken fingernails.


    ¡°The city¡­ is leaning¡­¡±


    He ¡®fell¡¯ to the golden mirror with those words.


    This city is a work of art in the golden age. Hwang Keum-gyeong used a very simple method to deal with the bugs hiding in the city.


    It will ¡®fold¡¯ the city.


    It¡¯s like a giant m shuts its mouth. Using the sloped streets as a slide, the wild animals that could not escape fall down. Many survived by stepping on the wall, but a few who were not so lucky crashed into something before that and died. Or even tumbled down to the golden mirror and was ¡®resonated¡¯ as it was.


    Quite a few were still alive, but it was only a matter of time. If the city shuts up, they will have to choose one death.


    either stumble or resonate.


    The terrified hounds shouted.


    ¡°Help me! I¡¯ll give you all my money!¡±


    ¡°Please save me! Anyone is wee, so please get them out of here!¡±

 Chapter 367

    No matter how much I cry, there is no way to save me. Even if they could save at least one person, what kind of wildcat would risk their own life to save them?


    The seungnyang who barely got out of the city or who were lucky enough to be outside spread their distance, fearing that they would be caught in the aftermath.


    at that time.


    the city stopped


    At the same time, against the flow, one runs into the city. It is Peru who climbed Aurea. As she approaches, the copsing city rattles as if caught on something.


    Her ability has little effect on creatures. Especially if it¡¯s a beast with strong energy like a horse. On top of the running Aurea, Peru drew the structure of the city with its head.


    ¡®¡­The city¡¯s rock has been turned to steel. power? twisted iron?¡¯


    Iron has resilience. If you hold both sides of the rebar and twist it like a twist, you will exert a strong force to return to its original state.


    From the beginning, the golden mirror was used as a power to move the city by alchemy with ¡®twisted iron¡¯.


    A person who has reached the realm of alchemy, Peru, who is a jannokhoeju. Although he couldn¡¯t make it, he could roughly interpret the design of the golden mirror just by looking at it.


    ¡®¡­Then power.¡¯


    copse


    The resilience of steel also disappears when its structure copses. Peru¡¯s power can¡¯t make something that doesn¡¯t exist, but it can eliminate what already exists.


    So I didn¡¯t use it and saved it, but now is the time to use it. Peru reached out to the image.


    Objects made of metal can be melted down and reused. Even the recycled items are used, and when they be worn out, they are polished, melted down, and reborn as new items. The same goes for alchemy. If it¡¯s worth the cost, I¡¯ll rewrite it over and over again.


    Peru was born in a poor family, and recycling a single item dozens of times was a daily routine. The tin doll, a treasure of Peru, was once a spoke, and once a crowbar, and has gone through dozens of transformations since then.


    then.


    How much more can it change?


    A childlike curiosity led her. Peru used the alchemy she learned from her precious doll.


    transform return change the material make it out of tin again. It moves. take a stance


    Peru loved dolls and also liked alchemy. I had one and loved it and yed with it until I grew up. Because it was precious, we were together even more.


    However, both dolls and alchemy have their ends. Just as a human who fills his body with things outside of his body continues to grow old, a doll constantly exposed to magic that changes itselfes to an end at some point.


    It doesn¡¯t respond to alchemy, and the body can¡¯t withstand its own weight and crumbles. The tin te, full of impurities, became reddish as if it had rusted.


    No matter how hard you try to get it back. Even if you pick up crumbs and try to form them.


    It only advances the end of the doll.


    At some point, the doll waspletely finished.


    end. one day everything will end Alchemy is perfect, but humans who handle it are imperfect.


    No matter how great and wonderful magic is, as long as humans who use it have limits, alchemy has no choice but to face its limits.


    Her unique magic is the infinite repetition of Alchemy. The end that can be reached by consecutively enved objects in a closed world. If alchemy is a journey given to an object, her ability is the final destination.


    The End of Unique Magic Gold.


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    BAD.


    Rusty iron cracks. The weakened structure cannot withstand the twisting force. It copsed by its own power and shattered like pieces of ss.


    The grip of the city has weakened. The m that had been closed opens as if it had exhausted its strength. coogu pce. The copsed city unfolds again. Those who tried to fall into the mouth of the golden mirror fell to the other side of the golden mirror. Those who survived a better fall risked their lives and ran out of the city.


    The wall that blocked my way and the pir that supported it. The moment it reached Peru¡¯s ability, it copsed like a sand castle and opened the way. Thanks to this, the seungnyangs came out like a flood. Even the homunculus cannot pursue it. If you do, you will be caught up in the power of Peru.


    The rider of the end, who copses everything, heads for Hwang Keum-gyeong with a short-lived horse.


    At the end of the road made of jannok, the golden mirror red at Peru.


    A broken road appears in front of the golden mirror. Peru, who made a road with the power of Zannok, spurred on. As Aurea, who burned Peru, ran madly, she squeezed out her voice while shaking.


    ¡°¡­a golden wonder!¡±


    Peru has no intention of antagonizing the Golden Guide until that moment. To put it bluntly, it was close to the attitude of loyal subjects who risked their lives to stop the king¡¯s erroneous judgment.


    The golden goblet is the god of alchemy. The true ruler of the nations who created the system called the nations.


    Like it or not, he is the source, teacher, and god of all alchemists. The same goes for Peru, who has the ability to deny alchemy. Rather, because they loved alchemy so much, Peru, who had reached one peak, was more loyal to the Golden Book than others.


    Peru shouted out loud in order to return the heart of the golden mirror.


    ¡°¡­Think again! They are not guilty¡­!¡±


    -However, it does not reach the golden mirror.


    The Golden Goblet recognized Peru, but only because Peru¡¯s capabilities were threatening. To Hwang Geum-gyeong, who wants to create a golden country, Peru, which destroys the golden country, is the first priority to be excluded. Golden Kyung, who changed his target to Peru, wielded god-like power to kill only one person.


    A huge structure rises in front of Peru, who was running towards the city. It was difficult to guess the use of the round and ck steel structure. Even I don¡¯t know what it is, so I can only be vignt. Because I can¡¯t read the golden mirror¡¯s thoughts.


    However¡­ the beast¡¯s sixth sense that still remains is telling of a sense of crisis.


    That¡¯s dangerous.


    Peru used its ability toward the ck sphere as well. The energy of jannok corrodes steel from the outside. However, the moment her ability touched it, the ck surface swelled like an explosion as if in response.


    ¡°Dangerous!¡±


    The regressor also hurriedly shouted, but it was already toote.


    The ck orb exploded. It is a power that cannot bepared with the authority of the zealot. A wave of pressure spread as far as the eye could see and vomited out what was inside. Inside the sphere were millions of sharp steel shards. Each one draws its own trajectory and plunges into the ground.


    death spreads A rain of steel that causes blood on contact. 99.9% of the fragments are nothing but pounding the ground, but the remaining 0.1% alone is enough for the number of deaths. Even if Peru uses its ability, it dulls its sharpness a little, but it cannot stop its speed and weight.


    Patter. The sound of heavy rain hitting the ground. Hit by the brutal raindrops, the human body exploded in one ce. Huntsmen who try to escape the city are killed by shrapnel that rains down on their heads. Ordinary lives disappear like garbage in front of the Demon God.


    It is a terrible tragedy. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that even those countless deaths are merely incidental achievements to the golden mirror. The reason why the golden mirror poured out the rain of steel was to kill one Peruvian.


    The rain of steel falls on Peru¡¯s head with a density iparable to anywhere else. It¡¯s like water droplets falling from a popped water balloon. With no special equipment or equipment, there is no way to stop her. Frightened, Aurea hurriedly lifted her front paw¡­ but what could that mean?


    Shrapnel strikes down to kill Peru. at that time.


    ¡°bruise.¡±


    Aji jumped like the wind. Aji, who had bristled his hair, caught the steel shards pouring down his face with his whole body.


    Obviously, the steel shards are lethal enough to kill a human, but far from enough to injure Aji. Thanks to being on a horse, I was able to be safe even from pieces thrown up on the ground. Thanks to a fleeting moment of help, death escaped Peru.


    Peru, who was fortunate enough to save his life, thanked Aji.


    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­bruise.¡±


    But Aji¡¯s face was not good. As if out of their mind, they are still looking at the dead humans in the distance. It¡¯s too stimting a sight for a human-loving dog.


    When Peru¡¯s horse stopped for a moment, the regressor who jumped outnded in front of Peru and shouted.


    ¡°Jannok Hoeju! be careful! More toe!¡±


    This was followed by the second attack of the golden mirror. The fallen fragments turned ck, then crumbled and puffed up like smoke. The iron powder spread by the wind covered his vision in an instant.


    The power of jannok is easy to break the structure, but difficult to put it back together. Even if you crush this fine powder, you can¡¯t get it out. Judging by the fact that he only chooses difficult attacks against Peru, it seems that Golden Kyung is also very conscious of Peru.


    ¡°Are you going to cover your eyes? It must be iron powder!¡±


    Even the seven-colored eyes cannot see through metal. While the regressor grumbled, I felt a vibration on the ground and shouted urgently.


    ¡°Something ising, Mr. Shay!¡±


    ¡°know! Jigon-ryu fierce blow!¡±


    Breaking through the iron storm, arge iron ball approaches. The regressor who reacted immediately knocked it off with Jizan. A crackling, metallic sound is heard, and a man-sized steel ball flies far away like a baseball.


    The ground shakes for a moment, and the roar continues. The vibrations increase one by one and I can¡¯t count them any more.


    ¡°Miss Shay! Hundreds rolling in?!¡±


    ¡°Chiit Golden Jing must have felt threatened! I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m trying to rule it out myself or not. Let¡¯s prepare for a moment!¡±


    If it was the golden gyeong who was role-ying in the golden pce, he would have just used the homunculus to attack. However, the current golden gyeong wields all the alchemy of the masters directly. Its scale and functionality are greater than all other hoejubined. Thanks to Peru, many of them have be useless, otherwise something far more terrifying than fragments or iron balls would havee flying.


    ¡­what the hell did the regressor who went through that in thest round do? How did you live with it? ¡®Cause I still don¡¯t know


    The regressor pulled Peru. But Peru held on to Aurea¡¯s reins.


    ¡°¡­yet. A person over there.¡±


    ¡°Calm down Peru. Everyone who wants to run away has already run away. The rest arete.¡±


    Those who still remain in the city are those who do not have the ability to escape. They are wild beasts left without a mount or with fatal injuries. There is nothing more we can do for them.


    Peru also understood that with her head. However, he showed regret while not epting it with his heart.


    The mind is sublime, but that doesn¡¯t work. I faced the cold reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to ram your head into the golden pce without a n or ability. That¡¯s Peruvian freedom. But remember this one thing.¡±


    Countries that do not fit the words of belonging or loyalty. Few people want to save this imperfect country, and only Peru has the ability and will to save it.


    In other words, when Peru dies, the nations are truly over. No one, not even a regressor, can stop the golden mirror.


    ¡°If Peru fails, a disaster hundreds of times greater than this will happen in udia. Calcte calmly.¡±


    If you can put a price on things, you can put a price on your life. Peru, a nation of nations, made such a calction naturally.


    How precious are the lives of dozens of people already dead?


    Or are tens of thousands of young children who know nothing and udia, who creates their foundation, precious?


    nothing to see Thetter. udia may not be all of the nations, but if udia is lost, the future of the nations will disappear. Peru lowered her head and turned the nose. Aurea, who shook her head up and down anxiously, dly followed her master¡¯s wishes.


    Tyr enveloped us in darkness while the regressor looked after us. As soon as he escaped from the gaze of the golden mirror, the attacks subsided. After leaving enough distance, Hwang Geum-gyeong immersed herself in cleaning the city again as if she had never done that. Within minutes, all thoughts from the city were gone.


    Even though there wasn¡¯t much in the first ce.


    It was only after securing a safe distance from the golden mirror that he had time to take care of himself. Unlike Peru, Aji¡¯s body was notpletely covered, and Aurea was stabbed everywhere by steel shrapnel. Peru got off the saddle and stroked the injured Aurea.


    Depending on the species, trained horses are not life threatening if they are stung by shrapnel. But no matter what, wounds are wounds. Power sprinting would be impossible. I looked over at Aurea and said.


    ¡°Even if there is no way to stop the golden mirror, there is no point in withdrawing from here. My horse is hurt, what should I do? Peru will need a living mount to reach the golden mirror¡­¡±


    Should I ride Aji? You may have to try, but dogs won¡¯t ride humans on their backs. As I was seriously thinking about it, Peru muttered.


    ¡°¡­golden.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Peru put the lives of the hounds on one side of the scale, and udia¡¯s life and death on the other. It is said that Hoeju deceives the eyes of the scale, but that is only a story limited to alchemy. Peru made a harsh choice and the scales tipped honestly.


    But¡­ just because the scale has tipped to the other side, the lighter side cannot disappear without a trace. The chosen Peru must bear the weight of the forsaken side. A king who kills others must nourish himself and his kingdom on the basis of their lives. No matter how disgusting and terrible it is.


    That is the king¡¯s responsibility.


    Only God is free from responsibility. Because like the Golden Goblet, you can¡¯t hold someone responsible for someone who has already died.


    Peru chose. And to fulfill her duty, she found the possibility of blocking the Golden Sutra for those who died because of her choice.


    It¡¯s possible, of course, but it¡¯s not perfect. It may fail. Despite its imperfections, Peru, which found a smidgen of possibility, demanded me with a firm determination.


    ¡°¡­If there is something golden. You can reach the golden mirror. Help me.¡±


    to die with you for your country.


    Of course I don¡¯t want to die. I am a beast, and all men wished so. What kind of stupid beast would step into a limb with its own foot?

 Chapter 368

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the golden ship a juggernaut made by the golden mirror? How do you go against the golden mirror with that? Do you want me to hit you?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    It¡¯s a job I really like.


    If you¡¯re not stupid, you¡¯re not a beast. Okay, should I help you only on the line of not dying?


    Peru med herself for the people she couldn¡¯t save, but to be fair, she saved far more lives. If she hadn¡¯t liberated the city, if she hadn¡¯t attracted the attention of Golden Jing, there would have been far fewer escaped beasts than there are now. Although some were swept away by the steel shrapnel, some luckily escaped to the other side of the Golden Mirror, and those who wisely chose a roofed mount saved many lives and escaped the Golden Mirror¡¯s influence.


    ¡°This way! Everyone, keep your distance and line up this way!¡±


    The oppressive lord, Hekto, was gathering the surviving wild beasts.


    Even if war is decided, his work does not change. While trying to harvest grain with a machine bestowed by Hwanggeumgyeong, he was the first to notice the abnormality and gathered his subordinates.


    Hwanggeumgyeong¡¯s subordinates, who oftene into contact with Hwanggeumgyeong¡¯s crops, have no resistance to Hwanggeumgyeong. If it had not been for the quick response of oppressive society, more than half of them would have been absorbed without knowing why.


    However, it was not a situation that Hector could be relieved of.


    Streets that are created in real time are heading somewhere. Hector muttered as he pointed in that direction.


    ¡°That direction is udia¡­!¡±


    The golden spectacle, which has turned exceptionally harsh, passes through the city and is heading towards udia. It¡¯s a problem if it¡¯s a coincidence, but it¡¯s even more terrible if it¡¯s intentional. Because it means that the golden mirror moves with a clear goal.


    I sent a quick-footed subordinate to udia in advance¡­ but the golden mirror is just as fast as him. By the time the news arrives, the golden road will be close to udia. Can udia, who doesn¡¯t have enough vehicles, cope quickly?


    ¡°Shit! I should have sent one sooner! I didn¡¯t notice because I was dealing with the ident!¡±


    Life will no longer be as peaceful as before. Seungnyangs must endure a harsher nomadic life in order to avoid the evil gods that roam the nations.


    Even though it was a story when he protected udia.


    ¡°If that road leads to udia, it¡¯s over. I have to pull the time somehow¡­!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hector!¡±


    I hid among the escaped hounds and came close to him, waving my hand and shouting. Hekto recognized me and put on a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°You are of the military!¡±


    ¡°yes! You are the peace envoy of the military!¡±


    Confused for a moment, Hekto threw a tantrum at my smiling face.


    ¡°Did you guys make the golden mirror like that!¡±


    ¡°How can we, who were beaten and kicked out by the Golden Goblet? Rather, what did the golden mirror do to us!¡±


    With just one word from me, he became a mute who drank honey. He said it simply because he wanted to find the culprit, but he didn¡¯t think deeply about it.


    ¡­Actually, it¡¯s true that I touched it and went berserk. that¡¯s a secret


    ¡°You can see it yourself, right? The fact that Hwanggeumgyeong had dered war on the enemy of the kingdom. But what about The nations must have been included! haha! You refused peace, and you look good!¡±


    ¡°Did youe to y?¡±


    ¡°no? This is a side goal, there is a real goal!¡±


    ¡°busy. Useless wordster¡­!¡±


    ¡°You virtually betrayed us, but we are still no peace! I will block the Golden Goblet in order to bring about peace!¡±


    Impressed, Hector looked at me with a thrilled expression.


    I know the situation is urgent, but don¡¯t look at me with those bright eyes. that it¡¯s burdensome I¡¯m a little bit sorry


    Anyway, since time is running out, I briefly exined the current situation.


    ¡°Jannokhoeju is going. She will reach the golden mirror by any means necessary. But they say they need help from others.¡±


    Winning made easy.


    Peru wins if it touches the golden bell and rusts the golden bell. If not, lose.


    If you win, you lose the golden mirror, and if you lose, you lose everything. There is only loss, but the world is so secretly. You should know that a zero-sum game is also full-blooded.


    ¡°Do whatever it takes to make Peru reach the golden mirror. Whether it draws attention or applies pressure.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how many seconds the suppression sessionsts, but even that is precious.


    ¡®You mean to be a meat shield. it¡¯s green Surely that child will be able to stand against the golden mirror. Neither Hana nor the other Huiju can stand against the Golden Jing. Alchemy is his.¡¯


    Hector thought hard, but it wasn¡¯t long.


    Even life has depreciation, so old people who have used it for a long time often give up their lives at a rtively cheap price.


    No matter how far away from patriotism they are, their attachment to them grows as they pass the years. Hecto, who has been a citizen of the nations since he was born and has lived in the nations until now, has reached a point where he cannot distinguish between himself and his country. Compared to that, shrunken life is so light.


    Heavy heart and light life. After weighing it in his mind, Hector said with determination.


    ¡°Where is Jannokhoeju?¡±


    ¡°hey.¡±


    I pointed with my finger at the garden on the other side. Hector looked in that direction, then narrowed his brows and looked around.


    ¡°¡­hidden behind a hill? Are you going to ambush it when you pass near the golden speculum?¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t deny that ambush is the most effective¡­ but will the golden mirror go that way?¡¯


    It is a garden. If it seemed that way to the suppressor, the operation would be a sess. I smiled and said again.


    ¡°Watch a little bit. Then you will know.¡±


    Hector gazed at the Garden half-assuredly. And after a few seconds, I realized why I was pointing at the garden.


    It was because the earthen hill was wriggling as if it were alive and approaching the goldenndscape.


    Although the ground looks like a lump, it is actually a weave made of thinyers. The Earth Mother has spent tens of thousands of years creating clothes to cover her body stitch by stitch.


    The regressor used the power of Jizan to remove oneyer of his clothes and hide the gold underneath.


    ¡®Turn it off! No matter how tired¡­! Lifting the ground is a bit difficult¡­!¡¯


    Raise the groundyer byyer with a jizan. A golden ship gallops into the space created below. The golden ship was a feat that was possible to move through thend by discement movement.


    ¡­Of course, the regressors who lifted the ground consumed considerable concentration and energy.


    The most useless worry in the world is probably the worry of the regressor.


    The garden shakes and moves toward the path of the goldenndscape. It looks like a giant mole is about tounch an attack from the ground. The moment when the two trajectories intersect is the timing for Hekto to step up.


    ¡®The speed is about the same. When will you arrive on that street? If I leave¡­!¡¯


    After finishing the calctions, Hector eximed urgently.


    ¡°depart! Hear the trumpet!¡±


    A subordinate by his side raised arge trumpet. Hector applied pressure to the trumpet with his unique magic. The air flowed through the intricate internal structure and made a sound like a boat horn as it passed through the tubes.


    baaaaang. The trumpet sounded long. Hearing the signal, Hoeju¡¯s men were puzzled even as they mounted their mounts.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Where?¡±


    ¡°Hoelord?! Where are you going?¡±


    Even though they pretend not to know, in fact, everyone is expecting it. I¡¯m just trying to confirm it with a hopeless heart.


    Hector shouted louder than him as he started his juggernaut.


    ¡°Wait time! It will attract the attention of the golden mirror!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me stupid questions! I don¡¯t have time to convince you guys! you guys! Equip the exhaust pipe!¡±


    The unique magic of the suppressor is the power to apply pressure to metal. Hecto mainly uses pistons to change unique magic into strength.


    The same goes for his Juggernaut Heart of Steel. The steel heart made of thousands of pistons and cylinders vibrated violently.


    ¡°I will not ask you to risk your life for free. Because that¡¯s not our way!¡±


    Unusually, Hekto¡¯s Juggernaut is only the engine. It is purely at Hecto¡¯s discretion whether to hang anything there or use it. Steel Heart doesn¡¯t know how many arms it has, whether it has wheels instead of legs, or whether it cuts grass with a scythe or cuts trees with a saw. It just silently provides power.


    Until now, Hekto had been hanging the corn harvester devised by Hwang Geum-gyeong, but now he has removed all of the ¡®parts for harvesting corn¡¯. To the heart that rattled away, his aides brought the parts to their respective positions. Bigger wheels, spring-loaded linkages and dozens of exhaust pipes.


    The finished Juggernaut boasted a rugged and rugged body. A sound as harsh as it appeared came from the exhaust pipe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you in return! I will buy your life with my money!¡±


    rolling. The steel heart pumps air currents instead of blood flow. The hot wind winds around his juggernaut and turns it into power. A roaring hot air rushes from the exhaust vents.


    ¡°I will equally divide all the wealth I have umted so far to those who have followed me! This is what I say as the head of the oppressive society!¡±


    With that said, Hector let go of the iron heart. The Juggernaut roars and its wheels scrape the ground like it¡¯s tearing. The Juggernaut, which created a storm behind it, sprang out as one with the wind.


    The hounds are making noise. Because most of them know how much the oppressor¡¯s wealth is.


    The suppressor is the closest aide to Hwanggeumgyeong. For a long time, he made money by processing food and selling it. Hecto¡¯s fortune is hard to guess, and even with close to 1,000 of his subordinates, he has more than enough.


    ¡°Is it really?¡±


    ¡°no way. I¡¯m not a vagabond, and I¡¯ve never seen Hoeju-nim break his promise.¡±


    life is not worth it However, the story is different again if the money that can not be earned even if you work for the rest of your life is at stake. If you¡¯re lucky enough to survive, you¡¯ll live the rest of your life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! There is now to die!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bowl! If you do it right, I¡¯ll leave this damn country!¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Why do you leave the country when you have a lot of money? You can go to udia and live with trembling!¡±


    The wild beasts, who had only their lives to lose, eximed cheerfully and climbed onto their mounts. I put a whip on a pack mule or a pack horse and ignite the creaking engine. Seungnyang, who were aiming for a quick fortune, ran after the oppressive party leader.


    ¡°let¡¯s go! Do you search once or twice?¡±


    ¡°Have you somehow lived before? Just one more time!¡±


    Hecto was followed by wild beasts from all over the world, uttering a cry close to a scream to exalt themselves.


    Hundreds of mounts gallop through the barren wilderness. A thickyer of dust rises. Driving through noise and dust, their goal is the Golden Pce.


    The appearance of the Golden Pce, which went through several transformations, was now closer to that of a pce. A fortress, surrounded by thick walls, stands on emptynd. There is not a single crack in the high castle wall, and a bird with steel wings flies on top of the sharp spire.


    The seemingly impregnable fortress¡­ is on the move. I can¡¯t believe it, but it was a speed that was nothingpared to the light body of the seungnyang.


    ¡°more! Step on it more!¡±


    Hecto raised his output even more and brushed it off.


    The goal is disturbance, but it is difficult to even approach it at this rate. A slightly different means is needed.


    Seeing the seungnyangs following him, the oppressor Hoeju increased his speed even more. He outsmarted even his men and got ahead, manipting the Juggernaut and pulling out the cannon.


    ¡°O golden wonder! If you truly want to forsake the nations!¡±


    Hekto, who uses unique magic instead of gunpowder, can exert more power the longer the barrel is. Because of that, the size of the cannons of oppressionism was the same as that of a juggernaut. The gun barrel, which seems to exceed 10m, dares to aim at the golden mirror.


    ¡°Step on my corpse!!¡±


    Tung. It sounded more like drumming than an explosion. Hector¡¯s cannonballs flew directly towards the Golden Pce, but did not hit directly. The moment it touched the Golden Pce, the shells were absorbed as if submerged in water.


    The attack went futile, but what is certain is that he drew enough attention.


    As if in response, something burst out as it broke the window of the Golden Pce. It was a cannon dozens of times bigger and longer than Hekto¡¯s, as if to show the difference in rank.


    That kind of thing can¡¯t exist. If it¡¯s that long, it¡¯s only natural that I can¡¯t bend under my own weight. However, the golden mirror is capable of alchemy even a cannon that is only theoretically possible.


    If so, you might be able to shoot it. Hecto hastily ordered.


    ¡°Evade everyone!!¡±

 Chapter 369

    Just before the shells were fired, Hekto abruptly turned the arrow keys. It wasn¡¯t that I saw it and avoided it, I read a purely foreboding feeling and moved one beat ahead.


    He proved that surviving this far wasn¡¯t luck. The moment the shockwave burst from the gun barrel, a blurry line seemed to connect, and the ground Hector was on shattered like ss.


    It¡¯s too big to be a cannonball. An iron ball with a diameter of 1 m arrived faster than the explosion. It breaks even solid ground and causes local earthquakes.


    The aftermath alone staggers the Juggernaut. Anyone who takes a direct hit will die instantly.


    The wildcats that followed Hekto far behind stumbled after being hit by the shockwave. Some even slipped and rolled on the ground. Seeing the terrifying power of the golden mirror, they all screamed.


    ¡°You never said that!¡±


    ¡°This is crazy! Run away!¡±


    The wild beasts got scared and turned around. Hundreds of people rushing towards the golden mirror are scattered.


    It¡¯s a ragtag move, but it¡¯s rather good.


    If you approach the golden mirror recklessly, your existence itself will be alchemized along with the mount and will change into something else. Due to the distance, the attention of the golden mirror was also scattered. The muzzle loses its target and shakes.


    For a moment, his muzzle opened like a trumpet. What you see inside is a ck sphere simr to the one we used in the city earlier.


    it is shotan It¡¯s about to wipe out all the wild beasts with the rain of steel.


    ¡°Huh uh uh uh!¡±


    Hekto drew all the power he had ever used.


    His power is suppression. The power to strike steel. His unique magic puts a ck orb into the gun barrel. The bomb that was about toe out of the mouth through the throat flows back due to Hekto¡¯s unique magic.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think that the golden sutra would take care of the nations. Because the ce he truly loved was gold. But I, who served him by his side¡­ I believed that maybe the two might be the same. There was no reason.¡¯


    Even Hector¡¯s abilities have limits. The force he exerted was enough to knock and spread metal.


    Compared to that, the power of the golden mirror is close to infinite.


    Hekto tries to return the cannonball and Golden Goblet tries to fire. The two powers antagonized for a while, and soon the bnce copsed. The shell that was about to go into the muzzle bounces back. ck shells rise into the air. It looks like it will explode at any moment and pour out bullets.


    ¡°Huhhhhh!¡±


    Hecto desperately suppresses the bomb that is about to explode. Just before detonation, the sabotaged shell lost momentum.


    A binge but much smaller than the previous one. The steel shards were scattered in a much smaller area than when they covered the city. It can be seen and avoided even by the slowest hounds.


    -However, the only thing Hekto managed to block was one shell.


    With all his strength, wit, and luck, he only blocked one of Golden Jing¡¯s cannonballs.


    Above and below the cannon, a new cannon breaks through the wall and pops out. The number is nine. A terrifying cannon is aimed at Hekto and the hounds that follow him.


    If the person who made even the improvised cannon was Golden Kyeong, hundreds of human lives would be taken ridiculously. Hector calmly finished his judgment.


    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m wrong.¡¯


    It¡¯s impossible. With Hekto¡¯s power, all he could do was deal with one of the cannons made by the golden mirror. If you use your hands on the golden mirror like now, it will break like a toy.


    ¡®We have to run away from here. That¡¯ll save your life. Life¡­¡¯


    Hector thought for a moment.


    Alchemy and metallurgy are inextricably linked. Even if the material is changed, a certain degree of physical interference is required to smelt it into the desired shape. Not all alchemists are golden sses.


    Hector was a craftsman who took care of such a task. He had no legs since he was born, but thanks to walking on his arms instead, his arms became stronger than anyone else¡¯s. Hekto pounded and folded iron tes with brute strength and skill.


    Even the best alchemists were helped by Hector at critical moments. I was proud of myself, so when I was doing well, I looked down on the alchemists.


    Then, one day, the stic surgery owner, who had been watching him with interest, took him to Hwang Geum-gyeong to correct his arrogance, and Hecto saw God there.


    The gods of the nations alone shaping the world.


    ¡®¡­whether it¡¯s a heavenly god or an earth mother. No one has ever seen it in person. However, God exists in all nations. A god who is greater, more powerful, and more human than the heavenly gods.¡¯


    Hekto, having attained enlightenment, became the ruler of the circle. He was chosen as the guardian of Hwanggeumgyeong following the footsteps of Sung Hoeju, and he devoted his whole life to it. In step with Hwanggeumhoeju, he took care of Hwanggeumgyeong and induced him to make things necessary for the country. To put it bluntly, Keumgyeonggyeong was nothing more than a puppet of the two rulers¡­ but Hecto clearly admired the Geumgyeonggyeong.


    At thest second, instead of swerving, Hekto disarmed the steel heart¡¯s limiter. At that moment, Juggernaut went into a self-destructive rampage.


    The engine screams and vibrates. The wheel, which has rapidly increased the number of revolutions, spins the ground. Hector crushed Juggernaut to the ground with the power of oppression. The wheel that had been spinning burrowed into the ground and elerated even more.


    ¡°¡­Goes.¡±


    A runaway mode made by the golden mirror as a joke. I can¡¯t stop anymore I will keep elerating until I hit something and my body breaks into pieces.


    Hector turned himself into a huge bullet and charged into the Golden Pce. Dozens of muzzles and muzzles protruded from the Golden Pce and aimed at him, but Hecto didn¡¯t care and held on to the shaking arrow keys even harder.


    Shoot or not, it didn¡¯t matter. After all, the moment Juggernaut ran out of control, he was dead.


    And whether Hector died or not, it didn¡¯t matter because he had already achieved his goal.


    Because Hekto clearly drew attention.


    Hekto¡¯s runaway wasn¡¯t threatening to Golden Kyung, but it was loud and intense. To the point where the golden mirror couldn¡¯t pay much attention to the approaching muddy hill.


    However, even the golden mirror would not have predicted that the hill would split apart and a ship woulde out of it.


    ¡°Operation Sess! Charge the jannokhoeju!¡±


    As you glide on the wavy ground, gold overflows. On the deck, instead of a statue of a bower, a regressor stood holding a jizan. The extreme point where golden ships and golden pces collide. Standing in the world¡¯s most dangerous space at the moment, the regressor swung Jizan.


    A tactic unprecedented in human history, the tactic of charging an irond ship toward the castle, was unfolded.


    ¡°Cut off the Jigon style!¡±


    Just before the two giants collided, the regressor split the walls of the Golden Pce. No matter how hard the wall is, Jizan, which has the weight of the earth, will tear it apart with its mass.


    A crack in the wall of Jizan. The gold was stuck in the gap.


    Kwade deuk kwadeuk. The steel ship bes a sharp de and cuts through the golden pce. Crushed rocks fall and the steel is crushed and wrinkled in hideous ways. In the midst of a sh of overwhelming forces, the line infantry caught between them suffered a terrible tragedy.


    The steel giants bit each other. Debris crumbled in the rust rises like blood. The two Juggernauts, who had never met anythingrger than themselves, roared wildly at the appearance of their rivals.


    The walls surrounding the Golden Pce were stronger than steel, but they were also made of alchemy. The golden ship of Peru is an icebreaker that melts and crushes all obstacles ahead. Gradually, the golden feeling erodes the golden pce and digs deeper into it.


    Even in the middle of it, the regressor who was holding the bnce in the middle of it looked back at the golden thing and shouted.


    ¡°good! Jannokhoeju, just go like this!¡±


    As if responding to him, the golden spur was further spurred. As if trying to enter the golden pce, it scratches the ground more and digs deeper¡­ to the extent that half of the hull is in it.


    ¡°father?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Hilde, who was driving with me, pointed forward with her finger and said,


    ¡°Is that right? It looks like it¡¯s being eaten~?¡±


    ¡°Well, to put it mildly, I dug in well.¡±


    At worst¡­ it¡¯s being eaten whole.


    The Golden Pce shakes whenever the regressor¡¯s spirit is heard. The flying homunculiunch various attacks and try to break into the golden box, but the moment they enter somewhere, darkness surges up and engulfs them. Even in the middle of the day, the golden ship continues to scratch the ground and pushes the golden pce. Like trying to topple a castle.


    The mythical battle may also happen secretly and unexpectedly. It¡¯s like now when a fight broke out aftering to sign a peace agreement. I don¡¯t really want to be there, but I¡¯m interested in meeting Hwang Hwang-gyeong and Jannokhoeju.


    ¡°Hilde. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Over there? uh hmm father. Is it really necessary to do that?¡±


    ¡°yes. Sure.¡±


    When he said it firmly, Hilde let out a deep sigh and stepped on the pedal. The two-wheeled vehicle elerated following Hilde¡¯s kicks. Certainly, humans are the mostfortable power source. Especially in that the speed is quite fast when using qigong, and above all, automatic driving with voice recognition.


    ¡°Faster! Run!¡±


    ¡°profit! do! You know!¡±


    Urging Hilde with her mouth, she used mind reading. As the Golden Pce approaches, the thoughts of those who move within it are transmitted.


    The golden pce is no different from the body of the golden mirror. All materials in the Golden Pce are transformed and moved ording to his will. Regressors and Tyr, who entered the Golden Pce along with the Golden, faced attacks from all directions. The floor rises, the ceiling copses, and numerous traps target the two. Being attacked with every weapon imaginable by humans, the two were having considerable difficulty coping.


    In the meantime, Peru, which had dug into the Golden Pce, continued to advance.


    The floor and ceiling tighten, trying to crush Peru caught between them. The moment I recognized that, Peru¡¯s unique magic crumbled up and down. The ceiling copses and the floor copses. then. Although Peru¡¯s body may fall, it is not crushed.


    A moment when a sharp springes out and tries to tear Peru apart. The rapidly rusted body is unable to withstand its own strength and breaks. The moment the barbed iron ball draws a trajectory and is about to hit Peru, the weakened chain snaps off and rolls in the wrong direction.


    And that¡¯s not all. The mirrors installed here and there to prevent the vampires lost their luster in an instant, and the sharpened weapons shattered like ss from the thinnest part.


    If the Pce of the Golden Pce is also the result of alchemy, Peru is their end. Peru advanced further, though not forcefully, crushing all intentions of the Golden Circle.


    ¡®¡­I expected it. The golden box was also made by the golden mirror. If you get close to it, it will be used as a material¡­¡¯


    There is no point in shocking the Golden Pce. No matter how broken it is, it will be restored if the golden mirror remakes it. However, there were two reasons why Peru dared to crash into it. One was to quickly reach the Golden Sphere.


    ¡®¡­Jannokgoro. The only tool that can contain my power to copse everything.¡¯


    Hwang Geum-gyeong gives gifts to the ¡®disciples¡¯ whoe to visit her. In order to maximize the enlightenment of the disciple, it provides equipment that can utilize 200% of the unique magic power. That is the Juggernaut. The mystery of the Golden Sutra as a gift to the lord who seeds in his progress.


    However, even that golden spectacle had been agonizing over Peru for a long time.


    Peru¡¯s unique magic is the power that causes the end of matter. What kind of tool can we use the power to deny matter? No matter how many times he tried to make this and that, it would only disappear if Peru¡¯s ability reached it.


    ¡®¡­At that time, there was even talk of killing me.¡¯


    Some rulers argued that Peru¡¯s power to deny alchemy was ominous, and that it would rather get rid of the aftermath. However, the gold mirror did not even respond to the words and made this and that until it overcame Peru¡¯s power. continued for days and days.


    Jannokgoro was created by the demon god after suffering. A ck box whose structure is difficult to understand, let alone a material closer to ss than iron. Even Peru could not figure out its structure because once it is broken, it cannot be returned. The only thing that is certain is that it will never crumble as long as there is material left to copse inside. The dignity of the golden mirror was great enough to ovee even contradictions.


    Presumably, the process of trial and error must have been an enjoyable source of contemtion and another source of inspiration for Hwang Geum-gyeong. Because that¡¯s all I can say to stimte the gold mirror, which doesn¡¯t need anything. But even simple contemtion¡­ It was a precious gift for someone.


    ¡®¡­A golden wonder.¡¯


    The Golden Pce changed its structure again. It felt like it was difficult to handle Peru with the attack, but now I attacked Peru in a different way. The floor disappeared. Having tripped, Peru stumbled down the hallway. A sharp barbed wire juts out from where she will fall.


    Peru is also helpless in this attack. However, Peru did note naked. She took a white marble from her bosom and burst it.


    A wind orb given by a regressor. A storm rages and pushes away Peru¡¯s body. I hit my back against the wall because I couldn¡¯t measure my strength, but it was still better than being hit by a thorn. Peru, who had barely escaped, walked deeper, scattering the power of Jannok.


    [It¡¯s difficult.]


    Then a voice echoed through the hallway. Peru looked in the direction the voice came from and said.


    ¡°¡­Golden Wonders.¡±


    [You need skills to deal with mercenaries. But without you, it can¡¯t function properly. It¡¯s cruel, but I have no choice but to tear down the entire Golden Pce.]


    In any case, I n to turn the entire Golden Pce into a Peruvian tomb. However, Peru expected that much. Peru¡¯s ability is said to be imputed as far as alchemy is concerned, but she herself is a weak human being. Peru would not be able to endure if the Golden Circle wanted to kill it by any means.


    Still, Peru headed here. To protect the country¡­ but that¡¯s not the only reason. Walking down the long, endless corridor with Zhannokgoro in her arms, Peru appealed to the golden mirror.


    ¡°¡­can¡¯t we?¡±


    Huiju can talk to Hwanggeumgyeong. Since their images are rooted in the Golden Sutra, the only ones who can sincerelymunicate with the Golden Sutra, which only has images, are the Huiju. Peruviannguage reached the image of the Golden Sutra. The image responded to the words.


    [What does that mean?]


    ¡°¡­We worship you. Although it is not a gold country, your power and dignity aremon sense in the nations. But the nations¡­ Were they socking that you couldn¡¯t be there?¡±


    Even at Peru¡¯s words of sorrow, Hwanggeumgyeong answered dryly.


    [I never ordered you to worship. You are the ones who came into my gold country and bought it, and you are the ones who took things off and sold them without my permission.]


    ¡°¡­It was to live.¡±


    [So I¡¯m going to kill you now.]


    A logic that only God can unfold beyond life and death.

 Chapter 370

    ¡°¡­Even if you pick up what you spilled, we were always grateful to you.¡±


    [I didn¡¯t want to.]


    ¡°¡­No one has ever pretended to be the king over sutra.¡±


    [Of course.]


    ¡°¡­We were the people of the Lord.¡±


    [I didn¡¯t think so. My country is only gold.]


    The closer you get, the clearer the voice of the golden mirror bes. Peru¡¯s power to disintegrate matter bes a probe to find the golden mirror. It is the same principle as gold. Since the power of the golden sutra also spreads from the relic, Peru can find her ability by tracing her ability.


    I don¡¯t know if it was intentional, but as I instinctively approached the golden bell, Peru continued to talk.


    ¡°¡­We can¡¯t give you anything. It¡¯s because he is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one Because I¡¯ve reached a higher level than anyone else. We can only worship and follow.¡±


    But that¡¯s not meant to be a surprise. Peru had a much greater desire to ask him than to attack the Golden Circle now.


    ¡°¡­To us, Kyung was our ruler, teacher, and god. We thought so¡­ but maybe it wasn¡¯t enough to be Lord¡¯s people.¡±


    Despite Peru¡¯s earnest heart, Golden Kyung¡¯s answer was cold.


    [It¡¯s just your own arbitrary belief. I am a man of gold, and there is only one king for me. I am not a king. It is an existence that temporarily takes care of thend the king left behind.]


    The king needs his people. There must be people who will farm, work, and die in their ce to be a true king. That is why the king cares for his people. Because you need it.


    After dying and bing a demon, he needs nothing. Since he even killed himself, he can forsake everything else without hesitation. Even if that is the country, it must be because of that that God is harsh. Realizing that she had been abandoned, Peru asked her god, swallowing her tears.


    ¡°¡­doesn¡¯t thatnd include us?¡±


    Hwang Geum-gyeong answered after thinking for a while.


    [That¡¯s right.]


    Peru stopped for a moment. Putting her head down and brooding over her despair, Peru put down the Jannokgoro she was carrying. Copsing matter promotes the disintegration of other materials. So far, the power of Peru has been condensed to the utmost in Goro, who has used countless alchemy rivers as fuel to move the golden box.


    ¡®¡­The power of Jannok I¡¯ve been gathering over the years¡­ Can I use this?¡¯


    A ck box that has never been disassembled or emptied because once it is broken, it cannot be undone. Peru took out a red bead from her bosom and ced it on top of it. A stone that was excavated from a volcano calledva tears and then condensed with heat through a special process. It is a treasure that is sold at a fairly high price even in countries where intion of the annuity value urs. Peru breathed magic into theva tears that it had been keeping in case of an emergency.


    The beads explode and bright redva flows down the st furnace. The burning liquid me spread widely over the furnace, greedily devouring its shell. The st furnace, too, heats up red, but soon it can¡¯t stand the heat and melts. At that moment, the ominous power that had been sealed for years broke through the weakened seal.


    It¡¯s not that Jannok¡¯s power doesn¡¯t work in the st furnace. It just didn¡¯t reach it due to the special structure of the st furnace. However, the moment theva melted the st furnace, the seal was released. The power of Peru, gathered over the years, engulfed even the seal that imprisoned them and spilled out.


    ¡®Even if it doesn¡¯t. All I can do is this.¡¯


    It¡¯s not even crumbs anymore. It was a lump of ash, simr to a flowing liquid. It doesn¡¯t even touch the floor. The moment it touched the floor, it copsed and fell like a waterfall. The scattered ash was even more destructive. As you go down, it gradually increases in volume, turning everything it touches into the same situation as yourself. The power of Jannok was quickly summoned and dyed the Golden Pce.


    ¡°¡­hah hah hah.¡±


    Even though it flowed down with gravity, Peru¡¯s hands and feet were stained ck just by being close to it. Peru¡¯s breathing gradually quickens. It wasn¡¯t even a direct contact, but the aftermath alone ruined Peru¡¯s body and internal organs in a mess.


    [Impressive. Trying to resist to the end.]


    Peru gasped in reply.


    ¡°¡­for the nations.¡±


    [I forgot one thing.]


    Even though the poison was swallowing the inside of the golden pce, the golden mirror said as if it was not a big deal.


    [That¡¯s why I made it myself.]


    Jannok¡¯s power, which had been prating the floor as if making an abyss, stopped at some point. It didn¡¯t move as if it was blocked by a wall.


    Peru, who was coughing in pain, realized the situation btedly. The fact that the ce she was standing on now was made of the same material as the st furnace she had brought.


    [I have already done it once while making a golden box. What has been done once can be done twice. The first time is always the most difficult.]


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    This ce, the entire Golden Pce, was a seal to imprison Peru and her powers. Peru thought it was infiltrating, but even he was being guided by the Golden Kyung.


    [Your power has a countermeasure. The problem was the mercenaries you brought. The weapons to kill the mercenaries are useless against your strength, and the numbers to counter you are broken by the mercenaries. It was necessary to separate you in order to solve that problem.]


    ¡°¡­So the fortress¡­¡±


    [Because your mercenaries were dangerous. I needed to be vignt.]


    Is it because my heart is broken or is it purely a limit? Peru could not hold out any longer and copsed. The cold voice of the golden mirror came through her panting ears.


    [It was impressive. one is here If the nations are so precious, disappear with them.]


    There is nothing left for Peru now. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to use his unique magic. With open eyes, she looked at the ceiling that was gradually approaching. I don¡¯t care what obstacles are there. Peru will disappear from the world as flesh and blood without even leaving a corpse behind. Maybe it was a fate that was decided from the moment I was abandoned by God.


    just before death so close.


    The deathmanded by the Golden Goblet approached Peru. Just before death came close to Peru.


    The ceiling and floor stopped for a very, very short time. In the golden pce that moves ording to the will of the golden mirror, that means one thing.


    The golden mirror is hesitating.


    The golden mirror saw something in the dying Peru. He saw and felt it, but the golden mirror couldn¡¯t exin the feeling skillfully in words. His original demo couldn¡¯t understand humans, so it would be unreasonable to ask the golden mirror, a homunculus created for the reconstruction of the gold country, to discuss human emotions. Let me put it in words.


    I can¡¯t read his thoughts either. However, mind-reading is not necessary for humans to understand anything. If the Golden Sutra was modeled after humans. Because that would be the same.


    ¡°Are you feeling rejected?¡±


    The end of the end of the end of the end of the end of the end of the end of the day, I drew a wall with a card. The hard wall is cut like tofu. Since this is the Golden Pce, it was possible thanks to the application of Peru¡¯s unique magic and the power of the Golden Sutra.


    Having used the powers of creation and destruction at the same time, I felt a bit of a thrill and entered the world of the golden mirror. So that he couldn¡¯t turn away, he came into the Golden Pce and spoke to him directly.


    ¡°Even if it is an ugly and messy country, love it and act for it. Then, a human who was abandoned by the king he respected and followed and was on the verge of dying. Are you like someone?¡±


    The reason why the golden mirror did not kill Peru is simple. It was because his original, who had died so miserably, ovepped with Peru. Abandoned by those he trusted and followed, right before he died, he felt a sense of identity. The ceiling and floor vibrate ominously. The golden mirror stuttered as if something was broken. The voice stretched out like a drag. Hwang Geum-gyeong, who had been thinking for a long time, spat out a word as an excuse.


    [¡­it¡¯s different.]


    ¡°How is it different?¡±


    [This country is not forbidden. I am not her king. She is also in a different situation than I am. The difference is¡­ so many¡­]


    Of course not. It¡¯s not even a regression, so it can¡¯t be exactly the same. If it is really the same, it will lead to the same result. However, pointing out a few differences is a disprove that simr parts exist. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to, he has no choice but to keep his eyes on the simrities. Because once you find it, you¡¯re bound to keep stepping on it.


    ¡°That is a fair statement. Can I tell you one more thing?¡±


    [¡­what is it.]


    ¡°That means that you, not Elric, are choosing.¡±


    If you¡¯ve been through it once, you¡¯ll be more proficient. The world isn¡¯t asking for experienced people for nothing. What choice will he make in this situation?


    ¡°You were abandoned once and went through hell. I plunged myself into endless guilt. I suffered without even death being an escape. But in fact, it¡¯s the country¡¯s fault against you. You were sacrificed for your country.¡±


    Even if I could use the power of the golden mirror and Peru¡¯s unique magic, my pitiful magic would only change the range of one card¡¯s reach. After all sorts of hardships, I finally reached the same floor and trudged along the dark hallway until I reached the front of Peru. Standing a few steps away in case the power of Jannok hurt me, I shouted to the golden mirror.


    ¡°If you get beaten up, it¡¯s unfair, isn¡¯t it? So I made the same situation. Now you are giving up for your country!¡±


    The sound of rapid breathing gradually slows down. Peru seems to be out of breath at any moment. With her in front of me, I urged Hwanggeumgyeong to make a choice.


    ¡°What will you bring to the country you will create and what will you leave behind. Choose.¡±


    If you let Peru die, you are affirming the death that came to him. If you save Peru, you¡¯re showing room forpromise. What will the golden mirror choose?


    The worry didn¡¯tst long. couldn¡¯t be too long Peru¡¯s lifeline was like a burning fuse, and a decision had to be made before the deadline approached.


    with my daughter A bell was heard. I smiled at the lighting from far in the hallway.


    In the distance, the golden mirror was walking with a bell.


    Even if she is a demon who uses her own life and the lives of others as ingredients, she cannot deny herself. It was a predestined result the moment he saw himself in Peru. If Peru was abandoned here, it would be affirming that he was abandoned in the forbidden country.


    The golden mirror arrived across the corridor in an instant. After cing the golden bell at Peru¡¯s bedside, he sat down beside her. Alchemy light shines over Peru¡¯s dying body.


    Peru¡¯s hands and feet, swept away by the power of Jannok, are stained ck. In the punctured lung, blood flows instead of air. It is a part of the body that can no longer function. Cutting it off was the only solution, but the golden mirror was filled with something else instead.


    The golden gyeong has alreadypletely mastered the mechanical structure of human beings. The homunculus was not perfect because itcked other parts, but the homunculus he created was superior to humans in terms of functionality.


    You can tell just by looking at the homunculus golden mirror that moves with your own thoughts. As long as he had the will to move his body, his homunculus would be as good as a real human. As if arguing that humans are no different from machines.


    ¡°¡­Ah ugh.¡±


    That im was proven by Peru waking up. Peru gasped and looked at her king.


    ¡°¡­Sir.¡±


    [Don¡¯t get me wrong. My will to rebuild the golden country remains the same. I just put your life on it.]


    Golden Kyung looked down at Peru with cold eyes and said.


    [Even in the golden kingdom that will be rebuilt, there is a need for someone to convey my words outside the golden pce. There is no suppressor, so now you can take over.]


    ¡°¡­Hekto-sama.¡±


    [You will have to follow. Alchemy is the power of change. If you fill your body with it, you won¡¯t be able to stay outside the Golden Pce for long anyway.]


    As long as parts of her body are reced with external ones, Peru is also just a machine that needs adjustment. From now on, she will only have to stay by the side of the golden mirror. But Peru was not afraid of him. Peru, still unconscious, grabbed the hand of the golden mirror.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for your kindness. Although I have no shame in the situation where I received mercy.¡±


    It¡¯s not meant to crumble with rust¡­ Peru appealed, cing her hand on the hand of the golden mirror.


    ¡°¡­couldn¡¯t you extend this kindness to others as well¡­¡±


    [Can¡¯t do that. The kingdom of gold will be rebuilt.]


    A determined voice. However, since he saved Peru, he has a chance. Peru dug into the space without even knowing it.


    ¡°¡­if you give room for others in the golden kingdom you will make.¡±


    [They are not people of the gold country.]


    ¡°¡­I lived in thend of the old gold country. They are the sons and daughters of the old Geumguk people. Instead of metallurgy, I make a living with alchemy¡­ I am no different from them.¡±


    [There is a difference. It¡¯s not forbidden.]


    A cold and resolute answer that was repeated several times. Peru asked, breathing heavily.


    ¡°¡­How can we be a country when there is no one in thisnd¡­?¡±


    [Not required. I will create it.]


    ¡°¡­Is a country filled with homunculus a gold country? What is the gold country¡­?¡±


    [Geumgukeun.]


    Hwanggeumgyeong, who was about to answer, suddenly stopped talking. A confused expression appeared on the face of a being who had realized the greatest truth and reached the Demon God.


    The golden country he was trying to create is an ideal country where diligent homunculi cultivate a beautifulnd. He killed all the wild beasts that gnawed at the country and moved directly to create a prosperous country forever. to abolish all nations.


    [What is the forbidden country¡­]


    But after hearing Peru¡¯s question, he faced a fundamental question. What is the forbidden country?


    ¡°Golden country? It is an illusion.¡±


    I was cheering for you. There is no feeling that I was slightly encouraged to make gold soup. But I can¡¯t help it because I don¡¯t know unless I try it myself.


    You don¡¯t even know it¡¯s impossible if you don¡¯t try.


    ¡°Because from a certain moment, people hung themselves on things they didn¡¯t even know existed. They don¡¯t know not only about beliefs and concepts like good and evil, but also what a country is, but they define it on their own. No matter how much a beast or something cries out for an ideal existence, it doesn¡¯t change that it¡¯s an illusion.¡±


    The golden mirror, engulfed in doubt, sought an answer from me.


    [The Golden Kingdom is not an illusion. It definitely existed.]


    ¡°Because I believed that, I have no choice but to cheer for it. Even knowing that it is an unconditional wish to fail.¡±

 Chapter 371

    As I said before, the golden sutra does not know what the gold country is. Even though he doesn¡¯t know what it is, he keeps making and fixing it, wandering around the country. The biggest problem the golden gyeong createses from that ignorance.


    Even Hwang Keum-gyeong, who became a demon after realizing one of the great truths, is unable to escape from the huge illusion created by the first saintess.


    ¡°Ask me again. Have you ever seen everything in the Golden Kingdom? Did you see all the territories and facilities of the kingdom? Or have you interacted with all the humans in the forbidden country? Have you figured out how the Golden State functions?¡±


    [It is not possible to make it by seeing everything. If you only understand the prating principle.]


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. All you have learned is one great truth. Do you think that the truth that forms nature and the country, a concept created by humans, are the same? at all! Do you have a principle that prates how beautiful and sophisticated things made by human beings, who are basically animals? That¡¯s not gold. Your gold country?¡±


    I answered him in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re just calling your happy days golden country and yearning for them as you please.¡±


    If it¡¯s a beast, you can think of it like an animal, but you think it¡¯s stupid and make a mistake.


    ¡°It¡¯s a box that shares your feelings, longing, happiness, love, and friendship. Name all the good times you¡¯ve had and put them in gold. Bad experiences and painful memories are sins, responsibilities, and nations, so give them different names and put them away on the other side. After that, keep looking at the beautiful time capsule called Geumguk. That makes me misunderstood.¡±


    Even if he has realized the great truth, he is still human. Man-made things are not perfect. This is because humans are not perfect. At least, even artifacts made with the truth are humanly mistaken.


    ¡°What you really want is happy times. As if you believe that if you rebuild the gold country, it wille back.¡±


    It¡¯s a pity. I have no way toe back anyway.


    ¡°There is no gold country anymore. Neither King Elric, nor the people of the Forbidden Kingdom, nor identity. Some you got rid of. As long as there is alchemy, metallurgy, which has fed and saved the gold country, is no longer as valuable as before. There is no way the gold country wille back as it is.¡±


    You cannot get back what has already been lost. All the golden mirror can do is find new happiness.


    You should find something better than making a doll of King Elric and beingforted by her. Mental masturbation is no different from warming up by using happy memories as firewood. Even if the girl¡¯s match looks warm, it¡¯s just an illusion that disappears like a mirage when she opens her eyes.


    ¡°Get out of the illusion ande back to reality. See what is in front of your eyes and hear what you hear. Listen to what the human who is closest to you has to say.¡±


    The golden mirror followed my words.


    hoeju. Those who inherited the progress of alchemy. A disciple of the Golden Sutra and one of the few beings who canmunicate with him.


    Peru gave her life and reached the front of this golden mirror.


    Golden Kyung made a Juggernaut when a disciple came. He used to give a mechanical device full of romance designed to suit his student¡¯s ability without any cost. What was the meaning of that? Was it simply following King Elric? Or did he enjoy it too?


    Self talk doesn¡¯te back. Perhaps the golden mirror was weing those who couldmunicate with him who was so brilliant.


    [¡­I understand, at least a little, why Your Majesty had a disciple.]


    While muttering a word as if missing her, Golden Jing did something. When I came to my senses, all the scenery around me was copsing. The golden pce turned to debris like a waterfall and flowed down to the ground. The world seems to be copsing.


    Buried in the rubble, I screamed inwardly.


    Oh, it¡¯s such a pity that I can¡¯t read your thoughts.


    Gold lost its value when there was too much of it.


    Until that phenomenon happened, people didn¡¯t even know it was possible. The adage to look at gold like a stone meant cautioning not to be buried in the value of gold, not expecting it to equal the value of a real stone.


    After experiencing it, humans tried to exin the phenomenon by giving names such as the curse of gold or intion. Seonghwangcheong, who grasped the situation, hastily built ¡®clean¡¯ gold to guarantee the value of gold.


    Other countries also watched the fall of the golden kingdom, tweaked their systems, and made countermeasures. There were also those who specialized in the field of economics. With this, humans have found out one more thing that does not exist in the world.


    Its foundation, however, was built on the ruins of the golden kingdom.


    A few months after Demo was executed. The chaos in the gold country grew out of control.


    Craftsmen who had been pushed out of power took up arms and rose up. They colluded with the local powers to provide them with quality weapons, and pushed into the center to regain power. There seemed to be no one to stop them from advancing while executing the alchemist.


    However, after Demo¡¯s death, the alchemists did not stand still.


    Alchemists used alchemy to create weapons that would kill people. It didn¡¯t have to be a weapon like a spear or a sword. Poison Gunpowder Mechanism Trap and more. Alchemists have evolved to survive and kill enemies.


    War breeds technological progress. Over the past few years, alchemy, which was used only for making gold, has gradually expanded its scope. All kinds of bizarre tools were created, most of which were to kill humans. The alchemists who made mechanical devices without a furnace or a workshopmitted all kinds of terror and threw the country into further chaos.


    The superiority of technology is clear. But how can artisans ept alchemy? The artisans tried to kill the alchemists in the ssic way, and the rtively weak alchemists continued to resist by avoiding the bizarre way. Battle destruction death chaos. It didn¡¯t take long before the gold country was covered in blood and mes.


    The whole country became enemies of the alchemists, but the alchemists remained far-sighted. It was because of their excellent abilities, but above all, because of a specter wandering in a forbidden country.


    ¡°King Elric! Stop him!¡±


    The artisans who drove out the alchemists and regained power did not respect the king as much as before. No matter how excellent the king¡¯s technology was, it was inferior to alchemy. For those who saw the greater mysteries, the pinnacle of technology did not stand out too much.


    Above all, this is the age of power. The things King Elric made were excellent, but not powerful. No matter how sharp a famous sword is, what¡¯s the point if the person who wields it is weak? Power was held by warlords, and kings were treated as puppets.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her ability to understand theplex mechanisms the alchemist makes just by looking at her, the warlords wouldn¡¯t even treat her as a king.


    ¡°The high treason Demo didn¡¯t say he was dead! But he is still roaming the forbidden country and using alchemy!¡±


    Even now, it was difficult to say that he was treated like a king.


    Elric, who had been overworked yesterday as well, answered the general¡¯s request by rubbing his eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he restoring copsed buildings and returning contaminatednd? There are many more pressing issues to deal with right now.¡±


    ¡°under. The royal road has run out of guns! Do you really think so?¡±


    Even rude words do not have the strength to rebuke him. At this point, the most powerful person in the kingdom was the general, and King Elric was reduced to a crown on his head. King Elric waited for his words with a tired face.


    ¡°Alchemy. He¡¯s using alchemy now! People who do not know anything express their gratitude to him for returning the building to its original state. Sometimes fools worship alchemists and even help them! It¡¯s all because of him that the country has be like this, but believe only what you see with your own eyes and lift him up! I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a cursed power!¡±


    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll thank you for giving the building back. If the cheering of the people is dissatisfaction, shouldn¡¯t he build a building instead?


    ¡°Then you go and stop the demo. Wouldn¡¯t that be okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The general paused for a moment.


    Nothing worked for the demo. No matter what weapon he wielded, no matter what poison he used, he did not die. Even when I spoke to them, they didn¡¯t pretend to listen and just wandered around the forbidden country and made something.


    Once, one of his subordinates brandished a sword at him. It was to kill the demo once more to set an example.


    However, the scene that followed¡­ the obstruction ¡®dposes¡¯.


    Recalling his memory, the general closed his eyes and replied.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s out of line. I mean, I heard a demon.¡±


    I can only express it that way. des that are not enough to be called the famous swords of the century appeared in an instant and dismantled humans. The sight of the long-lived longevity disintegrating and scattering across the ground was beyond fear and made the game go away. Even the priest who came from Seonghwangcheong retreated muttering that it was a demon or something. It was not intrusive to those who had to oppose alchemy. It was for that reason that the general made a request to King Elric.


    Of course, from King Elric¡¯s point of view, it was a thrilling sound. If King Elric had the power, he would be the first to wipe out the power-hungry beasts. But to see her suddenly and go to deal with the ghost. She let out a curse in her heart and sighed.


    ¡°What did Jim do with that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the king to solve that? Kings have mystical powers from generation to generation.¡±


    He sends an unfounded belief that if he is a king, he will do something about a topic that he cannot solve. Does he believe in the king or does he not?


    King Elric smiled dejectedly, but decided to follow the general¡¯s will.


    ¡°I will go. Get ready.¡±


    Perhaps he did not know that he would consent so easily, the general paused for a moment before eximing.


    ¡°His Majesty ising. Prepare everyone!¡±


    King Elric struggled as he rode the pnquin.


    Like the king of gold, she had no way to deal with the demo. In the first ce, she didn¡¯t even want to deal with the demo that tried to return the gold country even after death.


    The country is full of idiots who destroy the golden kingdom by iming to be loyal to the king and defending it. The copsed economy has no intention of recovering, but even the artisans who have it can¡¯t do productive work because they are making weapons. In the meantime, the chief dies and the evil alchemists are pouring indiscriminate attacks throughout the forbidden country.


    In the meantime, if King Elric takes care of the demo, the situation will only get worse.


    But why did he go to Demo? The reason was simple.


    It¡¯s just that I was morefortable watching the demo than the general.


    After a full day of searching, I heard that it was found in a remote mountain valley vige. King Elric took a moment to choose his words while visiting the demo.


    It was a terrible delusion that it was morefortable to watch the demo than the general. The disciple she taught, she raised, and she killed. What should I say to him who, despite dying with the stigma of a high treason, rises again and fixes what has been broken?


    When he was alive, I hated him and considered him the culprit of all the troubles, but now I miss him the most. If he was a demo, if he was still alive. It may have revived the country of gold in an extraordinary way that no one could have imagined, such as when the bell was turned into gold¡­


    but it is already in the past. Demo is dead. Only thoughts remain on the unburied corpse, wandering the forbiddennd. It was unexpected that he even used alchemy, but maybe that was a miracle created by Demo¡¯s tenacity.


    King Elric lowered his head. What do you mean by seeing him again? I wished I hadn¡¯t arrived forever.


    Despite the king¡¯s expectations, the pnquin carrying her reached the front of the demo. King Elric took a deep breath inside the pnquin and opened the door.


    I see him fixing a copsed house in the distance. Yuria Elric called out his name, swallowing sadness and longing.


    ¡°¡­demo.¡±


    There is no answer. Demo doesn¡¯t respond. He waved his hands with a pale face like a corpse. The broken roof is put back together.


    I thought I wouldn¡¯t be familiar with you, but when I see you again, the worries I¡¯ve had so far disappear like a mirage. YuRia approached him warmly and started talking to him.


    ¡°The teacher came and he didn¡¯t even say hello. You have to y a sutra to use it.¡±


    His voice does not reach him who moves with his thoughts. YuRia wasn¡¯t disappointed because she knew it couldn¡¯t be reached. Instead, I watched him intently.


    There is no blood on the pale face. Snow lost his old firearms. It does not respond to any other stimuli and wanders in search of a broken spot. If you find something broken, put it back with alchemy.


    The ruined vige is gradually bing like a new one. How long will it take to witness a productive sight in a forbidden country where destruction and death are rampant? It¡¯s something I usually do, but seeing it again now gives me a new feeling. YuRia, who had been watching the process for a long time as if in a state of fascination, suddenly said,


    ¡°What resentment do you have that you can¡¯t close your eyes¡­ The country that killed you is so stingy in your eyes.¡±


    needless to say Remaining thoughts after death . Even in death, rather than hating the king, he must have worried about the ruined gold country. Yuria suppressed her overflowing emotions, grabbed Demo¡¯s shoulder, and sobbed softly.


    ¡°Only you. Even in death, you are the only one who will serve the Golden Kingdom. Everyone else is looking out for my own well-being rather than fixing it.¡±


    Then a strange thing happened. The demo didn¡¯t move. As if recognizing his king, he stopped moving and looked at YuRia.


    In fact, from the perspective of Hwanggeumgyeong, it was simply because he couldn¡¯t judge whether it was an obstacle or not, but Yuria didn¡¯t know that fact. I just hugged him tighter, knowing that I was feeling the slightest bit.


    ¡°¡­I havee too far. It¡¯s not a burden, how can I pay you for this debt¡­¡±


    It was the time when he delivered an apology that he couldn¡¯t live without in a voice that seemed to be cut off.


    squeak. Something cut Yuria¡¯s back. YuRia¡¯s back was burning as if she had been burned by fire, and YuRia¡¯s body staggered greatly from the unexpected shock. A cold voice followed the de.


    ¡°I knew it would be like this. The king is lukewarm, so the alchemists don¡¯t disappear.¡±


    As she fell helplessly, the figure of a general raising a bloody sword appeared behind her. The general murmured as he looked at the dying king with cold eyes.


    ¡°If His Majesty is found dead here, they would think she died from an attack by alchemists. I can mobilize the self-proimed loyalists who are loyal to the king in disguise.¡±


    Only then did Yuria realize that she had fallen into a trap. The general had intended to kill her from the beginning and urged Elric to find Demo, knowing that Demo was on the outskirts. After killing her, he intended toy the me on the alchemist.


    King Elric¡¯s authority is something that has been passed down from ancient times. No matter how chaotic the kingdom is, no matter how ipetent the king is. There are many people who pay homage to the bloodline. The general intended to use them.


    ¡°To root out alchemists hidden throughout the country, the country has to move in unison. I will make good use of Your Majesty¡¯s life.¡±


    When the general coldly turned his back, the still demo moved.


    Death is the breaking down of the boundary between oneself and the world. Yuria died and became an object, and alchemy touched her body.


    When a person dies, he bes an object. No, they are objects even when they are alive in the first ce. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to reach outside forces because of resistance.


    Demo recognizes the broken Yuria and begins the process of fixing her.


    From a purely mechanical point of view, without any consideration.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    It can¡¯t be. The part of the body that had lost its vitality became the subject of alchemy, and it was not YuRia¡¯s body, but pretended to be her body. He forcibly knots the severed muscles and connects the broken bones as if they were whitewashed. Every time he twisted his body in terrible pain, the improvised body suffered even greater damage. Every time he tried repeatedly, Yuria suffered the pain of one side of her body beingpletely torn off.


    In the distant future, Hwang Keum-gyeong, who made crops with alchemy, learns how it forms the body. The Golden Sutra, which had not yet been collected, was not so omnipotent. Steel King Yuria Elric screamed in agony of being dismembered alive.


    but.


    Yuria felt refreshed despite the terrible pain. I felt like I deserved this pain that no one can bear to describe. Even though his strength kneaded every corner of my body and changed it arbitrarily, not a sense of repulsion, but an immoral pleasure came first.

 Chapter 372

    ¡°¡­If only, if it was.¡±


    It might be better to be a part of him than to suffer as a mere king.


    existence dissolves. the devil takes her The King of Steel, who once mastered all the skills, changed his existence into an alchemical substance¡­ and became the material that made up the Golden Mirror.


    While I lost my mind for a while, another strange memory permeates like a dream. What is this memory again? King Elric? Do you still have the thoughts of someone who died hundreds of years ago?


    I thought something was strange. Elric, Lord of Gold. Taking the form of a king of the old Golden Kingdom, she speaks and acts like a king, and has reigned as the guardian of the Golden Pce for a long time. Reading Hekto¡¯s thoughts, he seems to have been the same as Hekto was when he was young. She was a part of the Golden Circle, but she was strangely strong and independent to be called a puppet controlled by the Golden Circle. Even he, who arbitrarily gave orders to Hector and was the most senior among the nations, bowed down with respect to the Golden Lord.


    Among the unburied corpses, there are cases in which the original form is maintained in some way. In such cases, they remain for a long time after death and exert a great influence on the world. Just like the incorruptible corpses inside the bottomless pit, King Elric seems to have some thoughts left because he maintained his original form under the power of the golden mirror. It was strangely lively. The shady delusion of the golden mirror has not reached its peak. I¡¯m sorry I misunderstood, golden gyeong. Well, you who can¡¯t even bring variety to urban design can¡¯t portray a woman very well.


    Maybe the golden mirror was more perfect because of the two of them.


    what. This is all in the past. The charnel house only needs one seat. They both wanted to be buried together.


    In the wavering subconscious, I said myst goodbye and returned to the reality that was pulling me back.


    ¡°Woogh, woong, woong.¡±


    Papapak. There was a sound of scratching the ground. corner of the field of view. The cracks in the pitch-ck darkness shake. Wanting something, I opened my eyes and looked at it, but the crack widened and light poured in.


    Aji raised his head and howled when he found me crouched among the rubble.


    ¡°Aww! nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, but I¡¯m not happy to use it here.¡±


    A human king nearly died under rubble. I can¡¯t even be called a king anywhere. I grumbled and ran out with a whimper.


    A moment ago, the Golden Pce was running over the wilderness in the form of a huge fortress. But now the fortress has disappeared without a trace. Instead, the cube blocks that made up the fortress were disassembled and scattered countless times. It seems that the blocks lost their coherence and copsed while the golden mirror was doing something. I was buried in it and was dramatically rescued by Aji.


    The blocks that were once a fortress and a golden pce are rolling around miserably. It is said that it is said that even the hard bricks are more colorless than the flower petals in front of the golden mirror. I stepped on my feet to keep them from slipping and petted Aji.


    ¡°Good work, Aji. You managed to find it.¡±


    ¡°bruise! It was easy! I used to hide my bones!¡±


    ¡°There is no point in hiding it. We move every day.¡±


    ¡°Invest for the future!¡±


    ¡°Investment should be done when you can get it back, just throw it on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof! you¡¯ll get it back! Someday!¡±


    ¡°¡­why are you saying that while looking at me?¡±


    It¡¯s a bit scary to look at it with sparkling eyes as if you¡¯re going to ept it somehow. No, I have no intention of taking it off. However, there are limits to its abilities. I won¡¯t forget my promise, but I can¡¯t help it if I can¡¯t follow through. That was then. A regressor hopped over the blocks and came towards me.


    After oveing the danger of dying, I¡¯m d to see you as a regressor. I waved and greeted the regressor¡­


    ¡°Hughes! What happened to the golden mirror?¡±


    ¡­was going to I replied with a cold face.


    ¡°Please start worrying about me. It was down there just a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that anyone attacked it, it¡¯s just that the rubble copsed a little.¡±


    ¡°Normal people die when they are crushed by the copsing rubble. Do you know how scary and dangerous it was?¡±


    A normal person like me doesn¡¯t have a lot of energy like you, nor do you have great treasures. Living is a miracle. While he was grumbling a lot, the regressor snorted and changed the color of his eyes. A prating green eye, a seven-color eye that sees through matter except metal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak weakly. It wasn¡¯t too dangerous.¡±


    The regressor opened the rift through which I had just escaped. Then, a space where I could barely lie down, buried in the block, and a card structure surrounding it appeared.


    Chit. fraud. I can¡¯t do anything about it because of that fraudulent ability. The regressor looked at the card structure with a curious face.


    ¡°Even while it was copsing, I made a hiding ce. What¡¯s more than that? steel card? Is it alchemy?¡±


    Shall we call it alchemy? It¡¯s hard to exin.


    It¡¯s more like a demon than a skill, right?


    Alchemy is already a human skill. Like all alchemists, I can alchemize anything I want with alchemy and extra magic. That¡¯s how my card equipment was made. Of course, just as the same materials don¡¯t all produce the same results, the items made by excellent alchemists are more sophisticated and functional than mine. Magic is power, and it is difficult to make a rough form with my pitiful magic, but an alchemist can add something special to it.


    Topare it to building a house, it feels like when I whimper and pile up logs to build a house, the alchemist processes the logs into boards to build a house and then prepares extra furniture.


    However, no matter how brilliant an alchemist is, he cannot create value that does not exist. If the only material is y, all you have to do is make low quality alchemy steel that will break more easily than ceramics no matter how much magic you put into it. Hoeju says that even such worthless alchemy steel has a unique magic that can be used usefully, so it deceives the scales. It¡¯s ¡®cheating¡¯ to the end, not ¡®creating¡¯.


    ¡­but the true realization of the elixir is a little different from that.


    The way humans use earth magic is nothing more than digging a hole and leveling the ground. But the real realization of the Gaia ego was the understanding of thisnd on which we stood.


    Likewise, alchemy, which changes the structure and form of matter, is moreplete as a technology¡­ but it is a technology processed for human use. The essence of elixir is not that.


    All matter has the same origin. Gold, steel, or coarse sand that seemspletely useless. Even a human body is nothing special about what it is made of. How they are stacked determines their form and function.


    The golden mirror is enlightenment.


    That everything is made up of infinitely small blocks. My spade card is the devil¡¯s idol. It is a medium to honor the great enlightenment that the demons have glimpsed ande into contact with the great truth. If I observe that the Demon God was also a human, I, the king of humans, can use that power. It transforms matter itself into something else, regardless of its type. The problem is¡­


    ¡°Why is it a card!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Now that I am ordinary, I can only summon limited power through idols. My 8 of Spades has the ability to turn anything it touches into a steel card. Regardless of the material or type, you can only make the 8 of spades with the same shape as the idol!


    it could be. Even if you gave me the ability to create anything, now I can¡¯t use it because I don¡¯t have strength, magical power, or technique. Just because you use earth magic doesn¡¯t make you a great master, and you can¡¯t follow Nevida¡¯s feet just because you¡¯ve learned Druism. You can¡¯t alchemize all things in the world like the Golden Goblet just because you¡¯ve glimpsed the extremes of alchemy.


    At least the card I made the most sticks well in my hand, but still¡­! There¡¯s no reason it has to be a card! Anything more useful!


    A fire burns inside, but where is it? Let¡¯s live with gratitude. I calmed down and said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. I think the golden mirror saved it.¡±


    ¡°The golden mirror is you?¡±


    ¡°yes. Because Peru has seeded until it reaches the golden circle.¡±


    The golden pce copsed. Golden Kyung, who made a choice at thest moment, did something while saving Peru. I don¡¯t know what he did because he couldn¡¯t read thoughts, but looking at the current situation, one thing seemed clear.


    Hwang Keum-gyeong is dead. It¡¯s not a good exnation because he¡¯s dead in the first ce, but at least he¡¯s abandoned the obsession he¡¯s shown so far. Instead¡­ a


    jingle. And in a ce not far away, the blocks were moving. It seems that someone invisible is building a building by stacking blocks one by one. The blocks that copsed like a mountain built up a structure by themselves. A person walked out from there, where a small stairway could be seen through the darkness like a door leading to a basement.


    It was Peru. The injured area is still there. The scars and bloodstains here and there tell us what kind of adventure she had. Even theplexion that was originally bad is getting worse, so I think I¡¯ll die right away.


    But if there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s different, it¡¯s the little golden bell that hangs from Peru¡¯s waist. Every time it rings, a structure made of blocks appears on the road in front of Peru. As if blessing the future of Peru.


    The Golden Goblet entrusted its will to Peru. Like a keepsake, without any other will, leaving only strength. Peru will now be the one to use the formidable power of the Golden Journey for the sake of the country.


    The regressor made a scaffolding and talked to Peru, who was walking.


    ¡°Jannok Hoeju. Does the n seem to work?¡±


    ¡°¡­eww.¡±


    ¡°I would have thought that even a good match would be able to block the real golden mirror. I¡¯m alive thanks Is the armistice going ahead as nned?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Leaving a final word, Peru fell forward. The regressor opened his eyes wide at the unexpected situation.


    ¡°Huh? Jannok Hoeju?¡±


    ¡°Mr Shay. I told you. Not all of them are like Mr. Shay. There are people who feel threatened for their lives just by being down there.¡±


    ¡°This is not the time to speak casually! My energy is unstable!¡±


    ¡°So far, Mr. Shay has been the most calm? I said You want us to start worrying?¡±


    Well, Peru wasn¡¯t particrly hurt by the rubble. In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t that the golden circle was destroyed with the intention of killing us, so it wasn¡¯t as threatening as we thought.


    The reason why Peru is groaning is probably because it was injured and restored. Unlike the homunculus, Peru was fixed alive. I guess I haven¡¯t received my new body yet.


    The regressor, who did not know that, strode over the block and approached Peru. At that time, Hilde suddenly appeared after breaking through the blocks one step ahead. Hilde was covered by more blocks than I was, but no matter how much it poured, it wasn¡¯t enough to hurt Hilde, who was a sex worker. Hilde, who naturally supported Peru, calmly covered her mouth and said dubiously.


    ¡°Ah~. Is Peru dying? Even if you thankfully extinguish the golden mirror, do you copse like this with all your strength? Then, are the nations Muju Gongsan? free? ¡°Mine¡±?¡±


    ¡°Leave it there! I won¡¯t let you go if you touch me carelessly!¡±


    As the regressor approached furiously, Hilde pursed her lips and held out Peru as if entrusting it to the regressor.


    ¡°Something? Anyone who hears it will know that ¡®me¡¯ drove her to death~. Wasn¡¯t it Shay who pushed for a fight?¡±


    ¡°Even Jannokhoeju agreed! Thanks to that, the runaway golden mirror also stopped. If it had stayed still, the military might not have been safe!¡±


    ¡°So ¡®I¡¯ said thank you too! Look there! No matter how you look at this golden bell here¡­¡±


    It was when Hilde reached out for the golden bell on Peru¡¯s waist. Instantly, a sharp force cut through the two like a de. Hilde paused and took a step back, slightly raising both hands. The regressor warned with a sad expression.


    ¡°Hands off. It¡¯s not yours.¡±


    Even the momentum that seemed to cut her skin, Hilde calmly epted and answered.


    ¡°So what? shage? be greedy too Do you want to keep the keepsake of the Golden Sutra?¡±


    ¡°If you need. But that¡¯s forter. For now, don¡¯t touch it until the jannokhoeju wakes up.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how the barely calmed situation will go. I¡¯m going to give it to Jannokhoeju and see the situation. It won¡¯t be a problem if I have it, but I think I¡¯ll be able to talk rtively well¡­pared to the army.¡¯


    Although he is a regressor who lives a carefree life, the handling of the remains of the Demon God is strict. It must be because the Demon God is both the power to save the future and the disaster that will destroy it. No matter how much it is, isn¡¯t it too tant to have it if necessary? Hilde will remember that choice. be really careful


    ¡°I had no intention of touching it. Didn¡¯t you forget that? Armistice deadline.¡±


    ¡°deadline?¡±


    ¡°We only blocked the Golden Sutra, but the truce hasn¡¯t been finalized yet, has it? Could there be a war if there is no definite answer within the next two days?¡±


    When heading to the nations for the first time, Hilde specified a period of one week. An army that moves once is like a rolling wheel, and if it doesn¡¯t move somewhere, it will copse on its own. Whether they return to the military or advance to the nations depends on the conclusion drawn here.


    ¡°By the way, there is no entity that can sign an armistice right now, right? No matter how many countries are countries of alchemy, even their heads cannot be alchemized. What should I do with this?¡±


    However, now that the golden mirror has disappeared, there is no decision maker. Hilde pointed out that point and turned around. He was very happy that the peace he had longed for did note.


    The nations lost the greatest mystery, the Golden Sutra. No one knows what kind of butterfly effect it will cause, but at least it is clear that the nations have weakened. In addition, the Golden Goblet is the spiritual and economic ruler of the nations. If he disappears, the focal point that makes nations into nations disappears. As Hilde said, even if an armistice were to be reached, it would be difficult for either country or foreign country to ept it.


    ¡°¡­for a moment.¡±


    Then Peru reacted. Peru, who stood by the regressor and let out a few dry coughs, wiped her mouth and spoke to Hilde.


    ¡°¡­a truce.¡±


    ¡°Are you in Peru? With what qualifications?¡±


    ¡°¡­with the status of a Golden Lord.¡±


    Hilde made a surprised face when she heard the unexpected words. In the first ce, we did not expect to have a proper conversation with Hwanggeumgyeong, so we had set the target of negotiations as the guardians of the Golden Pce from the beginning. In fact, as long as Elric was able to present his opinion directly to the golden gyeong, he was qualified if Peru was the Golden State. The problem was Peru¡¯s qualifications.


    ¡°Peru is a green country, right? From jannok to gold? It¡¯s kind of romantic.¡±


    Hilde smiled and lowered her voice as she pointed out.


    ¡°In other words, it is unrealistic. Can¡¯t you believe it? Why is Peru, where we went together, the golden hour?¡±


    ¡°¡­but it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is true. The Golden Goblet to guarantee that has disappeared? In the first ce, if there is no golden gyeong, what is the meaning of the golden hoeju¡­¡±


    Then the golden bell shook as if affirming the words of Peru. Of course, it is not proven just by the ringing of the bell, but the remains of the demon god did not simply sound the bell. Digging through the rubble of blocks, a golden ship rose up.


    It is definitely a golden box that was ¡®eaten¡¯ by the Golden Pce and disassembled. Since the hull was changed to alchemy material and became a part of the Golden Pce, Peru also prated the inside of the Golden Pce only by removing it with a small rust. It must have been like that. The current golden ship jumped out as it was before being eaten and stood proudly on the ground.


    Hilde was surprised to see her as if she had just vomited out the gold.


    ¡°What? Did you be the Golden State instead of the Golden Circle of Peru? If so, you should have said it a long time ago!¡±

 Chapter 373

    ¡°¡­not my strength. Power is a keepsake.¡±


    ¡°You mean you use the power of the Golden Sutra? Then, isn¡¯t it a golden mirror?¡±


    ¡°¡­With this power, I can only fix broken things. It¡¯s not the Golden Goblet, it¡¯s because I use it.¡±


    Even if a tool has infinite power, there is a limit to the subject who uses it. Compared to the golden sutra, where Demo and Elric¡¯s thoughts remained, Peru was inferior. Like me. Actually golden hardness. Even if I could make everything in the world, I couldn¡¯t decorate the city aesthetics well due to the limits of my imagination. There is aw that everyonecks in the world.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind exnation. Um, what about this?¡±


    Hilde made a troubled face. Even if there was no clear evidence, considering that the Golden Pce copsed after Peru approached the Golden Mirror, there is no particr reason to doubt it. Especially if you use the power of the golden mirror.


    However, the story is different at the level of a beggar country that can only trust Hilde who saw the scene in person.


    ¡°Peru. In order to be the representative of a country, it is more important for the majority to recognize and follow that person as the representative rather than the individual iming to be the representative. It¡¯s like everyone follows the will of the general headquarters even if there is no king in the military country. No matter how much Peru is called the golden state, who will believe it?¡±


    ¡°¡­There is a suppressor.¡±


    ¡°That person is dead. ¡®I¡¯ watched it with my own two eyes, but I kept my eyes on it and moved too close to the golden mirror. I didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    Peru was shocked by the unexpected news. As if responding to her feelings, the golden bell also cried. Peru, who had been dazed for a while, muttered helplessly.


    ¡°¡­I see. Hector.¡±


    ¡°It was a holy sacrifice. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s thanks to you or not, but I¡¯ve achieved my goal! So what now?¡±


    The reason why Hilde pushes Peru is not simply because she is nasty. Hilde still represents the interests of the military, so she acts in any situation that leads to the best results for the military. Now Hilde is in a position to extract as much as possible while negotiating a truce. It is to point out Peru¡¯s weaknesses and gain the upper hand.


    ¡°The self-proimed Golden Lord. He might have extinguished the golden mirror himself! who will follow you? Even if I obey you, I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡­Of course, that¡¯s not to say that he isn¡¯t mean.


    While Hilde was pushing Peru in various ways, she felt a number of people from behind. When I turned my head, the wildcats who had been following Hector had arrivedte and were snooping around. One of them, dressed much more neatly than the other wildcats, drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Lord Jannokhoe. This is Deca, the secretary of the oppressive lord.¡±


    It was Hector¡¯s subordinate whom he had seen several times in the city. Recognizing his face, Peru replied sadly.


    ¡°¡­He is the oppressor.¡±


    ¡°I know. Because I saw it myself.¡±


    The one called Dekara briefly closed his eyes as if sending a tribute to the respected Hoeju and continued.


    ¡°I want to mourn Hoe-ju¡¯s death, but I can¡¯t even afford to because of those wild cats. The moment Hector passed away, he cowardly came to me right away and demanded that I hand over his property.¡±


    There was a distance, but his voice was loud enough that even the wildcats who followed him could hear it. At the sound of his voice, the wolves became angry and shouted.


    ¡°The oppressor said he would share his wealth with us if we followed him!¡±


    ¡°Since we heard that and followed it, of course we should have our share!¡±


    Deka, who had sufficiently elicited the mor of the wildcats, shouted proudly.


    ¡°Did you see? To the subject who did nothing, to the subject who did not help you who are trying to block the Golden Goblet! Simply following Hector¡¯s heels demands a share! What kind of business is this? even! When Lord Hui passed away, there was no one by his side!¡±


    ¡°You go all the way there because you¡¯re crazy? If you go, you will die!¡±


    ¡°Who would bang their head against a wall knowing they¡¯d be searched for?!¡±


    All kinds of booing and cursing poured out on Da.


    In terms of facts, Seungnyangi was right, but now that Hekto was dead, the Seungnyangs who were shouting for their share looked like faceless devils. Deca secured legitimacy with the cries of the wildcats and thenined to Peru.


    ¡°Lord Jannokhoe. It is Lord Jannokhoe who sets out to block the Golden Sutra. Lord Hui saved us and aplished the will of the Lord of Oppression. If only the Lord Jannokhoe can distribute the property and business of the Lord of Oppression.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am.¡±


    ¡°Lord Jannokhoe. Even though the Lord of Oppression Society passed away, we, Drum Sanghoe, are responsible for the food of all countries. If it disintegrates in the air like this, the nations will starve. It can¡¯t be, can it?¡±


    ¡°¡­umm.¡±


    Deca seemed genuinely concerned about the future of the country, so Peru couldn¡¯t answer easily and slurred his words. To the troubled Peru, Da quietly added a word.


    ¡°And doesn¡¯t Lord Jannokhoe need strength too? Drum Sanghoe can help Lord Jannokhoe.¡±


    If you have to, I suggest that you be the owner of the drum store. I was curious about his inner thoughts, so I read his thoughts.


    ¡®If we disband Gobungobun Trading and divide the property here, nothing will happen! We¡¯re running nations. Even if Hekto is dead, we should still be Drums! We can¡¯t make the nations roll!¡¯


    Da was obviously sincere. Although he had a sense of superiority that he was different from other seungnyangs, he clearly had a genuine desire to maintain this system, even if he had Peru as the new ruler. Peru already seemed to have many worries. As soon as you be the king of the nations, one side is pressuring you to sign an armistice, while the other side is arguing over inheritance issues, so you must be on the verge of death. I¡¯m in the worst condition there.


    Peru looked at me with difficulty and asked.


    ¡°¡­what should I do?¡±


    ¡°yes? Why do you do that to me?¡±


    ¡°¡­there¡¯s no one else to ask.¡±


    Peru looked around and answered gloomily. That¡¯s right. Hilde is on the military side. The regressor is in charge of the armed forces. Because Hector, who would be helpful at least, is dead.


    ¡°I have nothing to answer. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask someone else for help?¡±


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s someone else.¡±


    ¡°I need to find out the details first. Where is the oppressor¡¯s property? No matter how many Juggernauts I had, I wouldn¡¯t have carried them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­If the size of the property isrge, that property will be entrusted to udia. It¡¯s also the only city¡­ Because the Lord of Thunder has trust.¡±


    ¡°Then it has been decided.¡±


    You can¡¯t do anything on a street like this anyway. Then there is only one way left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to udia. If you meet Urehoeju there, you will be able to take on most of the problems.¡±


    Problems that cannot be solved in the first ce can be left topetent people. How would you lift a log by yourself? have to share


    The reactions to my proposal were sharply divided.


    ¡°for a moment. is it a property? Do you really intend to share the property of the oppressor lord?¡±


    ¡°no way. It was an opportunity to steam someone who doesn¡¯t know anything. Whose side is your father on?¡±


    Deca and Hilde did not wee greater power and power, although not as great as the Golden Ring. But others were different.


    The wildcats cheered and Peru was convinced. Even Tyr weed the choice.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a cloud town¡­ it would be nice to go and check how much it has changed.¡±


    ¡®If I can, I¡¯ll be able to show Hugh the Mist Principality beyond.¡¯


    The regressor who had been thinking hard also agreed.


    ¡°good. Decided. Our next destination is udia. I had to hear it at least once anyway.¡±


    ¡®There is Cheon-Aeng and there is Ji-Zan. If you go to udia with both of them, you can enshrine the god of thunder inside. Even with Cheon-Ai and Ji-Zan, it¡¯s too much, but it¡¯ll be a little better if I dwell on the Thunder God.¡¯


    ¡­Though I had a slightly different idea. What else is the brain god? how do you put it on? Can you be stronger here? Some people are just misceneous people even if they have three demons nesting in them!


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go to udia. There if you have business.¡±


    In any case, it was concluded. Peru tried to board the golden ship. At that time, Da blocked the way in excitement. If the regressor hadn¡¯t red at him with a sad expression, he might have touched Peru¡¯s body.


    ¡°Of course you can go. But do you intend to take them with you? They will try to extort all of thepany¡¯s money!¡±


    ¡°¡­If that¡¯s a contract.¡±


    ¡°They did not fulfill their contract!¡±


    ¡°¡­Including that, I¡¯m going to solve it in udia.¡±


    ¡°How to do the obvious!¡±


    If Peru was alone, it might have been difficult. But now there is a regressor who specializes in cutting something by Peru¡¯s side. When Deca persisted, the regressor cut off his words in a fit of annoyance.


    ¡°Noisy. we don¡¯t have time right now If you intend to interfere, stay here, pack something, and leave.¡±


    However, the survival instinct was still there. Deca closed her mouth and turned around.


    ¡®Nonsense. It¡¯s not like I just chased after the golden mirror and wiped my back! I can¡¯t let ourpany disappear like this!¡¯


    It seems that there are many things to do before udia¡¯s business is over.


    The golden ship¡¯s horn sounded and the group headed for udia set off in unison.


    If there was one thing Da did well, it was bringing Aurea, a horse from Peru. To be precise, Aurea, left behind by Peru, ran after Deca on her own ord, but anyway. Peru rode on a Rottweiler and climbed onto the Golden Ship, barely even starting the engine before copsing. Aurea stayed by Peru¡¯s side crying as if she was worried about her master.


    Seeing Peru copse on the bed and groan, Hilde said a word.


    ¡°I think I will die before reaching udia. Shouldn¡¯t we get a memorandum in advance?¡±


    Pretend not to be malicious, say harsh words. The regressor also reacted nervously.


    ¡°Stop saying ominous things! You don¡¯t die that easily.¡±


    ¡°No~. I know that ¡®I¡¯ have a good understanding of healing arts, but Peru¡¯s body seems to be in a very dangerous state? This cannot be healed even with divine power.¡±


    Tyr reacted lightly to the word divine power, but Hilde was not a fool to reveal that she knew how to use divine power in front of a vampire. As if it was someone else¡¯s story, he quietly spilled his words.


    ¡°Peru looks fine right now, but her energy is tangled, right? It¡¯s because it¡¯s stuffed with homunculus. Grafting that reces the body with other powers is a type 2 contraindication. If you do it even once, you will not be able to return to your body with divine power.¡±


    Healing by divine power is restored. However, if a part of the body is reced with power, as in Peru, restoration is impossible. Hilde, who was once a pdin, saw through the fact and made a de facto deration of a time limit. However, the regressor answered insignificantly.


    ¡°are you okay. There must be someone who can cure Jannokhoeju.¡±


    ¡°Treatment? Are there any saints? No, if youmit a taboo, even a saint can¡¯t fix it?¡±


    ¡°I am not a saint. Righteousness.¡±


    ¡°Of¡­ good?¡±


    Hilde tilted her head. It has to be. Jiseon and Yoseon. Like all human beings, I, who is good at mind reading, could only think of two immortals. Hilde, who was in charge of a country¡¯s intelligence department, was no different.


    It¡¯s more righteous than that. A saint and divine power openly exist, but is it a freshman who heals people? something is weird


    ¡°Is that weird~? Among the freshmen I know, there is no Uiseon? Wouldn¡¯t that be too much to confuse?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡®The reason she is called Uiseon is because the future has yet toe. She wouldn¡¯t be called so without the Seven War that brought her fame. but i know who she is If someone is injured, I will treat them regardless of the type.¡¯


    Come to think of it, it seems that Uiseon was also mentioned when making medicine in the abyss. It¡¯s a freshman that doesn¡¯t exist yet. You mean only regressors know? After all, it¡¯s good to have aeback. Unlike me, who knew information that others didn¡¯t know. As ifining, Hilde asked, analyzing the regressor in a sharp way.


    ¡°How on earth do you know information that even ¡®me¡¯, who was the head of a country¡¯s intelligence bureau, doesn¡¯t know~. That¡¯s too suspicious. Shay, what the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Okay. ¡®I¡¯ think what I want~.¡±


    Ignoring Hilde who was sulking like a child, the regressor nced at Tyr.


    ¡®¡­but if there¡¯s one problem, it¡¯s Tyrkanjaka¡­ well, there¡¯s no particr problem. Uiseon is a vampire, but unlike Tyrkanjaka, he moves alone.¡¯


    what? Uiseon¡¯s true identity was a vampire? No, a vampire that sucks human blood and treats people? Does that make sense?¡­Is there anything I can¡¯t do? Because even humans who eat animals have a job called a veterinarian. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing something grandiose enough to be called righteous line.


    Aji, who had been yawning droopingly, whimpered as he hit the floor with his tail.


    ¡°Woof woof. I¡¯m bored. Woof woof.¡±


    ¡°y with words as usual.¡±


    ¡°bruise. i have noticed I don¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯s bored right now?¡±


    Where did you sell your eyes? This is why beasts. But for Aji, the journey where people die at random was a bit harsh. A little change of atmosphere would be necessary. There aren¡¯t many opportunities to stay like this. When the next 15 dayse¡­ Aji will fight the king of wolves even if he doesn¡¯t like it. Well, with this power, even the king of wolves would be no problem. If it¡¯s necessary, you can get help from other countries, and if you need help, there are vampires.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out to the deck for a moment. I want to ventte too.¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±

 Chapter 374

    Excited Aji suddenly jumped out of his seat and got up. I opened the door to the outside and stepped out onto the deck.


    The wind blows hard. The golden ship moved as it did then, dissolving everything it touched under its feet. Thanks to the disintegration, not the crushing, the movement of the golden ship was quiet. Can this ship go to the sea¡­ No, it would be impossible. What kind of sea is the sea? Boats are used onkes and rivers.


    ¡°Woo¡­¡±


    Aji has already put her feet up on the side of the deck and is staring at the scenery outside. If you¡¯re going to stare nkly, you¡¯re alone. I don¡¯t know why you brought me. No, more than that, whenever he gets on a ride, he puts his front paws on the window and sticks his head out. Can it be a habit?


    I was grumbling in my heart, but Aji nkly started talking to me.


    ¡°Humans fight each other.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s no one to fight with other than the same person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bruised. write down animals So humans fight each other.¡±


    The military government organized the military department and immediately carried out an operation to eradicate harmful tides. In the meantime, many people died, but they achieved considerable results, and there were almost no dangerous animals in the inhabited areas of the military country. The nations were a strange country where the golden goblet that they drank was wandering around, so the animals lost their ce to live. Except for a few animals that are good for pastoralism, such as horses and sheep, they all left thend.


    Aji said weakly.


    ¡°¡­So bruising. i can¡¯t help Because you are human.¡±


    But that is also part of it. Beasts still inhabit the southern part of the kingdom, or innds as wide as these Mist Mountains. More than anything.


    ¡°Not necessarily. There are wolves.¡±


    ¡°Wooong¡­¡±


    As ifforted, Aji turned his head again and looked into the distance. Why do you keep looking at what there is to see? I¡¯ll see. Putting my hand on the edge of the deck and looking away, I finally knew what Aji was looking at.


    ¡°Are you udia? We are almost there.¡±


    Certainly, it¡¯s hard to take your eyes off of that scenery.


    Clouds are pouring down like waterfalls from the sky. Clouds that fell from high in the sky broke into small pieces as they approached the ground, and spread out like the hem of a country girl¡¯s skirt. The clouds are watery, but they block the sunlight. Thanks to that ambiguous grace, only low grasses grow thickly on the ridge where the cloud falls reach. Such grass bes supper for sheep and goats. A herd of white sheep wandering over the green table is indistinguishable from the fragments of broken clouds.


    It is an awe-inspiringndscape just to look at, as if God were real.


    The old people looked at that scene and gave it a name because it was a heavenly road or a stairway to heaven, but that cloud waterfall was born because of purely topographical conditions.


    The Sea of Mischief beyond the Misty Mountains. Sea monsters live there. The ancient sea that humans cannot even touch. Monsters swim in the deep and distant abyss that humans, who can only see the surface covered by oneyer, cannot dare to fathom. The reason why humans, who are said to be the rulers of thend, never went to the sea.


    The king of beasts in the sea took no human form. Humans are the dominant species on the ground and cannot have any influence in the deep sea. Do those behemoths wandering the far-off sea live peacefully in that sea?


    However, in the rtively shallow waters of the sea, the seahorse is clearly visible. asionally, a tsunami created by a harbinger is pushed in, and the shadow of the harbinger is shimmering in the distance. There are no days when the water fog doesn¡¯t go well because we use the vast sea as a bathtub and ssh around in the water. The rising fog has two futures. Either it sinks again and bes part of the sea, or it rises and bes a cloud. Most of them choose the former path, but the rest is enough to create a cloud.


    It does not reach the sphere of the sky, but those low clouds that make it dark overhead ride the wind and head toward the continent. The wind embracing the clouds hits the curtain of the earth, stagnates for a moment, and then flows down through a gap in the middle.


    That ce is the vige of clouds. udia.


    It must be a vige of humans hiding in the pouring clouds.


    ¡°By the way, Aji. What is that?¡±


    ¡°bruise?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on the waterfall? What is that?¡±


    There is something in the cascade of clouds. I furrowed my eyebrows and looked back at the massive, moving structure.


    ¡°¡­A waterwheel?¡±


    It looks like a giant waterwheel. It seems that someone put into practice the reckless idea of installing a waterwheel on a waterfall instead of running water. If it was water, it would have been broken by the pouring weight of the waterwheel, but fortunately, the water of that waterfall is in the form of a cloud. The watermill was fine.


    In other words, there is not enough power to turn the waterwheel. Clouds may not be weightless, but they cannot bepared to water. There is no way a waterwheel that big can turn around.


    But the waterwheel turns. Thunder strikes from the clouds. Crackling lightning strikes at the interface between the waterwheel and the waterfall. It¡¯s not even ayered cloud, but an ominous energy threateningly rises and then sinks. It¡¯s just like static electricity, but at that scale, it¡¯s no different from thunder. Every time the light shes, something different from the clouds flows along the waterwheel. It is not the clouds that turn that wheel, but the lightning that held its breath in it.


    It¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before¡­ I¡¯ve read Maximilien and Memories of Peru. It was not difficult to guess the identity.


    ¡°That¡¯s a whirlpool.¡±


    The wheel that Maximilien introduced to the nations. The source and the huge power that moves udia. The cloud vige that raised sheep hidden in the clouds in the old days¡­ It seems that after some challenge, it has gained tremendous power.


    After admiring the scene for a moment, I noticed a series of groups approaching. It was closer to us than udia¡¯s, and at this speed it looked like we¡¯d be there in a few minutes.


    ¡°There is no time for admiration. It looks like it came from over there.¡±


    ¡°bruise! Here it is!¡±


    ¡°It could be an enemy, so why are you so excited?¡±


    Well, if it¡¯s Aji, all humans are friends, so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    The troops from udia were not like the nations. This means that it is well organized and well organized. The number of troops that could be called an army runs through the in in front of udia in line with Oh. On the body, which looks several timesrger than other automatic wagons, there are thunderbolt-infused wheels spinning fiercely. It was so fast that we couldn¡¯t see the bumps. One of the people standing tall on top of the wagon red right at us.


    The most impressive thing is the bright yellow hair. She tied her long hair down to her waist in a single strand. Hair also has weight, so it is normal for it to sink under the force of gravity, but for some reason, the loosely knitted hair is floating along with the wind. If it was simply long hair, it wouldn¡¯t have left much of an impression. However, the curious thing is at the ends of the hair.


    Between the ends of her hair blowing in the wind¡­ a small spark was flickering.


    As soon as the distance got closer, she kicked off the carriage and ran.


    Due to the great attraction of thisnd, all objects that have fallen from the ground move in a parabolic arc. As long as you don¡¯t fly with the wind, the type of curve doesn¡¯t change.


    However, Thunder¡¯s movement was different. She floated up and pulled her arm in the air. Then, as if tying a thread to a golden box and pulling it, her new model jerked. Soaring in a curve close to a straight line, shended on the deck of the golden ship at once. The deck rang with a thud. Static electricity ripples between the soles of your feet and the deck. Tapping his dry, lifted hair, he asked the only human on the deck.


    ¡°This ship belongs to Jannokhoeju. Are you a guest of Jannokhoeju?¡±


    That was me. With udia¡¯s ruler and the strongest of the nations in front of me, I swallowed my saliva and answered.


    ¡°yes. He is passed out in the cabin.¡±


    ¡°I heard from a messenger sent by the Lord of Oppression that the Golden Scenic is headed for udia. Where is the golden mirror?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    To the thunderstorm¡¯s question, I answered by pointing my finger below the deck.


    ¡°It¡¯s long to exin, but Jannokhoeju blocked the golden mirror. However, in the process, the oppressor lord died and there was a lot of noise about the peace agreement, so I¡¯m heading to udia to solve it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°If it was a lie, you would have been receiving the golden mirror instead of us by now.¡±


    ¡®The estimated arrival time has passed, but I didn¡¯t see the golden mirror nearby. The shape of thend remains as it wasst¡­ Then. That must be true.¡¯


    The ruler of a city, Wu Lehuiju, showed her ability without fail. After taking a quick look around, she finished her judgment in an instant and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Looks good. that ghost.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes?¡±


    ¡°What is the god of alchemy? Even though the specter that couldn¡¯t even find it was just wandering around the country. Hmm, now that he¡¯s gone, it¡¯s going to be a bit like a country.¡±


    When it was judged that there was no attack by Hwanggeumgyeong, the urehoeju rxed and vomited out the true feelings that had been stored deep in the heart. While standing there, not knowing how to respond, Woo Rae-ju raised her right hand. She muttered as she raised her index finger and thumb together.


    ¡°Thunder Catcher.¡±


    The moment she clicked her fingers with a click, a sh of lightning struck her hand. It was as if flint stones the size of houses had collided with each other. Branches of lightning surged above the thunderbolt as if holding thunder in one¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Whoa! Whoa, whoa!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    While the two beasts were running amok in confusion, Ureaju shook the thunderbolt he was holding and said.


    ¡°No surprise. It¡¯s a hand signal sent to the subordinates.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hand signal, and it¡¯s scary because it¡¯s lightning!¡±


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it. you are patient I can¡¯t not use my abilities, can I?¡±


    Below decks, thunderstorm soldiers can be seen spreading in all directions. Upon receiving the signal, it stopped fighting and shifted to search. It is a one-size-fits-all situation that is not typical of nations.


    Afterpleting the order to his subordinates, Lord Urea stretched out his hand. I didn¡¯t even push it directly, but as if against her hand, the iron door to the cabin opened wide. Turning, she walked down the cabin without hesitation.


    ¡°Ah. Let us go down.¡±


    But Aji didn¡¯t follow. When I turned around for some reason, Aji¡¯s hair was floating in static electricity. In the sense of dog hair, it was originally dog hair, but now it has spread in all directions and ispletely dog hair.


    ¡°Woof woof. my fur! My fur!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of static electricity. It will be better if you wash it.¡±


    ¡°bruise! no time! Let¡¯s go quickly, bruise!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even a cat, so why do you hate washing?¡±


    pping my hair with my hand to hold my breath, I followed the thunderstorm down to the cabin.


    Ureahoeju went down to the cabin and woke her up after checking the face of Jannokhoeju. Peru has not yet fully recovered, but Wu Lehuiju decided that it was more important to hear the truth from the mouth of the person concerned. It was the same in Peru. Peru exined what she knew, even in the midst of pain.


    ¡°¡­With their help, I stopped the golden mirror from running out of control.¡±


    Hearing the story, Ureahoeju nodded his head.


    ¡°Good work, Jannok Hoeju. No, should I say the next golden week? All citizens of udia will admire your bravery. There was no chance of winning even if we used up all the power of the Urea, but thanks to that, we didn¡¯t lose our base.¡±


    ¡°¡­and.¡±


    ¡°A truce? It doesn¡¯t matter. The in of the Bottomless Pit, which is directly opposite udia, is none of my business¡­ Follow the Golden Lord¡¯s judgment. but.¡±


    Uraehoeju red at the regressor and Hilde with sharp eyes and said.


    ¡°If the military side makes excessive demands in the process, I will immediately stop them. Because the nations are not defeated, and even if the nations are defeated, udia will never be attacked. whatever you¡¯re aiming for As long as I am, I will not give up easily.¡±


    As if responding to Uraehoeju¡¯s words, strong energy lingered in her arms and legs. The remnants of the thunderbolt that spread in all directions indirectly showed her power. Elkid, the greatest Lord of Thunder and the ruler of udia.


    Steel has the qualities of being a path through which lightning strikes. The more steel made through alchemy, the better its properties, and it is said that an alchemist who has reached the extreme can carry a thunderbolt at all times. a select few. Those who have special properties and their own magical powers are reborn as the strongest human beings with lightning.


    Elkid, Lord of Thunder, is a human chosen by lightning. An existence that can be borrowed and used with the power close to a god, limited to udia, who is the strongest lord of the nations and is always bombarded with lightning.


    Ahead of such a thunderstorm, the regressor¡­


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m not really on the side of the military, and I don¡¯t intend to be hostile to you either! No, I¡¯ll give you a present!¡±


    He showed a friendly attitude as if he wanted to get close. As no one tried to resist, the futilely tousled hair gradually sank.


    ¡®What is it? I tried my best not to look down on you. A messenger from a military country would try not to be pushed back in a battle of strength, right?¡¯


    Thunderstorm, who had calmed down with his hair, asked suspiciously.


    ¡°¡­gift? Nothing is impossible for udia. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re suggesting, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s particrly necessary.¡±


    Thunderstorm still does not raise its guard. However, among us, the regressor, who was more wary than anyone else, was surprisinglypletely open to Woorehoeju. Something unfair. Your charm is that you don¡¯t give in to anyone. Why didn¡¯t Woo Rae-joo want to cut off his right arm?


    ¡®Elkid. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met so quickly. Until now, after obtaining the Jizan, I came to visit him to dwell with the Thunder God. This is what Elkid looked like when he was a few years young.¡¯


    Chet. School ties are dyed, and blood ties are not enough. Is it because of previous lives? This is why people without a rtionship are sad, so how can they live? It¡¯s sad to think of the old days when my right arm was almost cut off. The regressor said confidently.


    ¡°no. You will need it.¡±


    ¡°Apart from what it is, what does it want?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing. It¡¯s a sign of friendship. If there is at least one thing, I hope the armistice agreement goes well.¡±


    ¡°A gift given without a price is more suspicious. What is it that makes you so confident?¡±


    Although she was still suspicious, the regressor who had a close rtionship with her in the future had already built up a bond with her. Thunderstorm, always an ally in the previous round, was no longer the enemy of the regressors.


    ¡®Still not rxing. But it¡¯s okay. Because this condition will never be ignored by the Lord of Thunder. Even the golden mirror was dealt with, so if you get rid of the god of thunder, he¡¯ll be my reliable ally in this episode as well. I can be of help to Elkid.¡¯


    Even if the memory of that time is in the future that hasn¡¯t happened yet, the regressor spoke to gain favor again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t udia the city where the lightning thief hid the stolen lightning?¡±


    ¡°Learning isn¡¯t short enough to have to hear the history of udia from outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Listen to the end. The first thunderstorm catches the lightning thief and returns it to the sky, but the thunder god, who almost disappeared, periodically descends on the clouds and attacks udia as a way to vent his anger. Right?¡±

 Chapter 375

    ¡°Surely, that¡¯s a difficult problem¡­¡±


    Thunderstorm swallowed his words as he was about to ask if he was going to get rid of the god of thunder. This is because asking for the impossible would only be sarcastic.


    But¡­ Uraehoeju didn¡¯t have to swallow his words.


    ¡°I will kill the brain god.¡±


    The regressor spoke more terrifying words than ever.


    ***


    Deca, the lieutenant of Hekto, the oppressive lord, did not follow the gold. During the chase, the scattered subordinates of the oppressive society stretched out like dry water stations, and Da, who was always reluctant to fall behind, had to deal with them. Of course, Deca wasining in the middle of the chase.


    ¡°Damn damn¡­! What have we done for the nations until now!¡±


    Sanghui shares fate with Huiju. In order for Sanghui to have a greaterpetitiveness than other alchemists in the countries where the golden mirror¡¯s huge shadow is cast, it is not enough to simply have good skills. There is a limit to the influence that one artisan can have on the world no matter how excellent the technology is. That¡¯s why Hoeju is needed. There must be a chosen alchemist who can create even non-existent values to be a power that epasses all nations.


    ¡°Damn Hector, what if you die like that? Throwing away all those who sympathized with your ideals and followed you?¡±


    Those who process the stored food. Those who transport processed food. The total number of members scattered across the cornfields and cities was five hundred. It may not seem like arge number, but groups of more than five hundred are rare in a country where individual ties are thin. Considering that they all had vehicles the size of houses, the well-organized merchant association was like a moving city. In the past, seeing this grand scene made my heart overflow¡­


    Da opened her eyes and bit her fingers. Blood seeped out under the crushed skin.


    ¡°no. I can¡¯t be scattered like this. If you divide up all of Hekto¡¯s property, thepany will lose the one remaining pivot point! Damn it, but I have to go to some lord¡­¡±


    The self-talk that no one will listen to falls with drops of blood. If there is no miracle, Da¡¯smentation will only end inmentation.


    ¡°-I heard you well.¡±


    And like a miracle, someone appeared in front of Da.


    It was a woman wearing a deep robe. Except for the slim jawline, no part of her face was exposed. Judging by the bandaged fists peeking out through his sleeves, he looked like a martial artist who had learned qigong.


    I don¡¯t know when the hell I came to his side. Deca tried to get annoyed, but¡­ in the most difficult time, he kept his mouth shut and focused on her as he suddenly felt like fate.


    ¡°Order is always necessary. The values everyone believes in must be maintained even for the sake of faith. Drum Sanghoe, the oppressive society, is the table of the nations, and must continue to exist so that the nations do not starve.¡±


    That¡¯s right. Da strongly sympathized. Why the hell do you only know how tomit something, but don¡¯t try to prepare for what will happen after that? If Drum Trading Company disappears immediately, half of the wild beasts in the world might starve to death.


    ¡°You are part of the system that makes up the nations. Even though the country was once distorted by the devil, who would deny the credit for establishing its own order in the middle of it? Did you contribute?¡±


    heart is cool It¡¯s like scratching an itchy spot and dumping that dark grime somewhere. Feeling indescribable, Da only nodded furiously. Da contributed. Countries have been enriched by the contributions of the Drum Company, including him. Da made an effort. Working all night was a daily routine, and one day he even risked his life. Da was faithful. He was always sincere in his work, which caught Hector¡¯s attention and eventually rose to the position of his lieutenant. That would be the way of the world.


    ¡°¡­all of you.¡±


    ¡°The one who knows you, the one who acknowledges you, and the one who will repay you.¡±


    Ferel took off his hood and showed his face. A halo shining over her gray hair subtly revealed her true identity.


    ¡°iced coffee! ats!¡±


    ¡­Of course, what Deca really wanted was not order and discipline. Grandiose things like the peace and prosperity of nations were the result of working under Hekto, not his goal. He was amon small man. An ordinary coward who relies on greater authority to feel a sense of unity and enjoys swinging it as if it were his own. If he had been under someone else other than Hekto, he would have caused enough harm. However, now that I have been called by the saintess. Da was a true patriot who served the nations.


    ¡°This maid will find you the treatment you deserve.¡±


    ¡°Ah ah¡­¡±


    There is no heaven or hell in the world. Only the tomb honoring the dead remains alone. But God deceives those who die like that.


    Humans are not beasts and live for a better purpose. Currently, it is only a foundation, and there are lofty ideals left to build on it. Even if I die, if I can contribute to it, I will be happy in heaven. That¡¯s not Da¡¯s true wish, but what does it matter? Human faith is such a shallow thing.


    Ferel, the Saint of Steel,manded her followers sternly.


    ¡°Leave this maid to udia. That is your mission.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes! I will serve you!¡±


    He was still a small person. Wanting to lean on greater authority, Da knelt before Ferel and decided to dedicate himself to her. feeling a sense of greater exhration.


    ***


    At the words of the regressor that he would kill the god, Ureahoeju was at a loss for words.


    ¡®Are you going to kill the brain god? udia¡¯s long-cherished wish will be fulfilled by an unknown vagrant?¡¯


    If that had been easier said than done, udia would not have shut herself up and shuddered in fear whenever the cumulonimbus came. The problem was that the regressor¡¯s words of killing the brain god were too absurd to believe, but too sweet to dismiss as nonsense.


    ¡®More than anything else, I sense a strange certainty¡­ from that boy. Being so confident means you have your own means, right? There¡¯s nothing wrong with epting it.¡¯


    Still, I wonder if it¡¯s too easy to believe that he¡¯s the ruler of a city. Well, if you are a regressor, it can be.


    ¡°¡­whether that¡¯s true or bluff. You will know everything when you get to udia.¡±


    With a murmur, Uraehoeju turned around and walked out of the cabin. Before, it seemed like thunder roared every time I walked, but now my footsteps are quiet. Perhaps because of the power of Thunderstorm, emotions are directly expressed in actions. There¡¯s no point in writing mind reading.


    ¡°I will take you to udia for now. As an honored guest.¡±


    Urehoeju invited us with a more polite attitude.


    As with all three big cities, udia has been added like b by those who wish to live there. Before reaching udia, the golden ship passed dozens of shanty towns. Those who could not live without relying on a city that was not even a wild beast were living their lives by setting up a simple camp near the mountain.


    However, that ce is not udia. udia¡¯s borders are more clearly defined than national borders. Specifically, in the form of a 2m high electrified barbed wire. The outside of the barbed wire is outside of udia. The true udiaes from inside the fence.


    Woorehoeju, standing in front of the fence, stretched out his hand. An intangible energy stretched out and pulled at the steel gate. A crackling sound was heard and the 2m high steel door burst open.


    ¡°wee. This is udia, the vige of clouds.¡±


    udia¡¯s first impression was blurry. There was no particr reason, just because the fog was thick. However, as we made our way through the fog, an eye-opening sight appeared. A tall iron building greeted us first. At least, a tall building that looked over 30 stories was standing tall and looking down at us. The width decreases as you go higher, and when you reach the rooftop, iron branches are extending in all directions. It looked like a huge tree made of steel.


    Smaller but tall enough buildings are densely packed under the steel twigs stretching in all directions. As if sheltering from the rain in the shade of a tree.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lightning tower. It is a steel structure created to avoid the wrath of the Thunder God. If by any chance the weather gets dark and lightning strikes suddenly, don¡¯t panic and hide in the shadow of the lightning tower¡­ Oh.¡±


    As he was exining, Uraehoeju covered his mouth and continued.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, it won¡¯t matter if you get hit by lightning. I said something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Please let me know as soon as you have it because it is absolutely necessary.¡±


    ¡°bruise! bruise!¡±


    The king of the two beasts barked desperately. The regressor asked in a puzzled way at Aji and I¡¯s attitude, which seemed to be subtly frightened.


    ¡°You usually act without fear, so why are you like this now?¡±


    ¡°Why are you like this? It is natural to be afraid of lightning. If you get hit suddenly, it could go to the goal.¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    Aji barked in response. A thunderbolt that gave fear with a sudden roar and light, and sometimes even presented death. To animals, lightning is the mostmon and closest natural disaster. These days, I have the know-how, so I don¡¯t get treated well, but I can¡¯t help the fear engraved in the bell.


    If you are a human, you can read ahead and avoid it, or buy the other person¡¯s favor to promote safety. However, thunderbolts are as capricious and powerful as humans. If you get hit directly, you die, and even if you barely survive, terrible pain awaits.


    Uraehoeju answered as if he understood.


    ¡°Originally yes. In particr, the beastmen tend to hate udia even more. Because¡­¡±


    the regressor replied like an eager student.


    ¡°Does your fur get wet with fog or get excited by lightning?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. How did you know? It¡¯s hard for other people to know.¡±


    Woorehoeju was surprised by the returnee¡¯s answer.


    ¡°What did you think it would be like?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s what I heard in thest episode.¡¯


    He also boasts of his knowledge of previous rounds. I want to pretend I understand, but is it okay? After all, isn¡¯t every trivial action like that an act of revealing that you¡¯re a regressor? I don¡¯t know. But I can¡¯t give you advice, ¡®If you mention too much knowledge from the previous episode, you¡¯ll get suspicious?¡¯ let it be


    The number of humans living under the lightning tower would easily exceed a thousand. There are not one or two such lightning towers. At least ten lightning towers could be seen against the background of the cloud waterfall in the distance. Uraeju continued the exnation.


    ¡°Most of the outskirts where the fog hits are residential areas. Inside, close to the waterfall, is the production area. 70% of the wildcats that roam the countries were born and raised in udia. Now, there was a littlemotion because of the news that the golden mirror wasing¡­ but fortunately, the city was saved thanks to everyone stopping it. Jannok, no, golden sashimi.¡±


    Peru, whose name was suddenly called, responded btedly.


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°Look smart. It operates independently, but still part of the nations. The fate of this city depends on the choices you make.¡±


    Theplexion of Peru, which was originally bad, became even darker. Feeling the pressure, Peru answered helplessly.


    ¡°¡­to the Lord of Thunder to ask for that.¡±


    ¡°no. You have to.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have enough experience to take on a serious role. That¡¯s what the excellent Thunderstorm Lord does.¡±


    ¡°Golden Kyung was also a person whocked experience to entrust the heavy responsibility of being the king of a country. But he was not the king of nations, he was a ruler close to God. That¡¯s because of the power of the golden mirror.¡±


    With an attitude that doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s burdening or encouraging, Woo Rehweju said sharply.


    ¡°I am obviously an outstanding human being. Compared to me, you are inferior to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­so.¡±


    ¡°Still, you are the one who has been recognized by the Hwanggeumgyeong. You, who have unparalleled destructive power in the nations, have obtained that species, so you can create or destroy nations as you please. No matter how good I am, I am still a ¡®human¡¯. Taking charge of a city and serving God is all I can do.¡±


    It was an attitude that did not know if he was boasting or humiliating himself. What is certain is that the Lord of Thunder has a clear division of stance. The Lord of Thunder, Elkid, who is d in the power of thunder and can wield almost infinite power only in udia. However, it is the power of ¡®human¡¯. No matter how much she despises the golden sutra, she acknowledges the golden sutra that created a huge system called the nations.


    ¡­From my point of view, Thunderstorm and Peru, wielding god-like power, seem to be there, but anyway.


    ¡°The Golden Sutra was a terrible god. I will help you, so be a god worth supporting.¡±


    So, these words were the maximum support that could be given from the position of Woorehoeju.


    ¡®¡­God. I¡¯m not capable of that.¡¯


    The person concerned was on the verge of dying because of the burden.


    So we headed to the deepest lightning tower.


    A gigantic waterwheel that spins round and round with its side 1/4 submerged in the cloud waterfall. At the other end, a lightning tower more massive than anything else peeks at the tip. It looks like it is pushing a water wheel into the waterfall. Below the cloud waterfall, the water source created by the umtion of clouds is vaguely revealing its presence. The size is not clearly visible. This is because clouds that have not yet be water ride down the ground.


    Tyr, who had been silently observing the scenery until now, muttered when he saw a watermill that could have been 100m in diameter.


    ¡°¡­The world has changed a lot. There was no waterwheel like this when I passed Cloud Falls in the past.¡±


    Thunderstorm answered Tyr¡¯s monologue one by one.


    ¡°The first watermill was the size of an ordinary watermill. As people who fled the Golden Circle began to gather in udia, the city grew, and the wheelbarrow gradually grew in proportion to it. It¡¯s easy to get metal from all over the world. By the way¡­¡±


    Uraehoeju said, pointing to me and Aji, who were hesitantly far away.


    ¡°Are you two still afraid of lightning?¡±


    Are you afraid of lightning? heh what are you talking about I proudly dered


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that I¡¯m afraid of lightning. I always fear threats beyond my control.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    The tingling feeling still crawls over my skin. Even Aji¡¯s hair now swelled up like a lion¡¯s mane. How can you not feel offended here? If you have any survival instincts left, then of course you should avoid the seat. Urehoeju nodded when he saw the stubbornness of the two of us.


    ¡°I understand. The power of thunder is too wild and powerful for ordinary humans to handle. If you¡¯re not that human, it¡¯s natural to be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    ¡°Actually, the time is right for those who deserve it.¡±


    Woorehoeju, who speaks confidently, does not feel a single point of shame. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever been this self-assured type, so it¡¯s new again.


    ¡°Below the thunderwheel is the ce where the power of thunder is strongest. I can¡¯t help it. I am resting in my favorite ce. As long as you don¡¯t leave the lightning tower, you won¡¯t be hurt by lightning.¡±


    ¡°great. Aji and I will be here, so everyone go. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in a safe-looking ce over there.¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I want to look around too.¡±

 Chapter 376

    There was a square room on the wall of the lightning tower. The room, sealed with iron from roof to floor, looked just like a steel box. Whether it¡¯s thunderstorms outside or a carriage crashing into it, it seems to be all right. Me and Aji walked ahead, and Tyr followed us. When Tyr, who enteredst, stepped into the box, Thunderstorm, who was guiding the others, finally got time to look after us.


    ¡°for a moment. that.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s an elevator to the top of the lightning tower.¡¯


    huh? lift? what is that


    ¡°bruise?¡±


    I came in and saw a red button right inside. Aji, who was watching it carefully, pressed the button hard as if possessed. At that moment, the steel door mmed shut. While Aji stood still in shock, the steel box suddenly began to shake and rise.


    ¡°Woong-wong-wong!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Kidnapped!¡±


    Just like that, Aji Tyr and I rose up in an elevator. The box, which had risen for a while, hit the ground softly with a thump. After the elevator stoppedpletely, the door opened and we jumped out of it as if we were running away. Tyr looked at the elevator with a curious gaze.


    ¡°Looks like a device that allows you to move effortlessly. Are you using magic? Or by hand?¡±


    ¡°no. It seems that the power was used to turn the wheel.¡±


    As if responding to my words, the tip of the wheel brushed the top floor of the lightning tower and rotated. There was a swarm of cogs that were much smaller than the wheel. The gearwheel that turns the elevator pulley was one of them.


    ¡°When Cloud Falls turns the urea wheel, it seems that the part connected to the urea wheel rotates and gives strength. It seems to be used not only in elevators but also in other parts.¡±


    Apparently, it wasn¡¯t just the elevator where the gears were connected. Seeing that the wheel is prating the lightning tower, there must be more mechanical devices in there. It seems that the lightning tower was not just a structure to avoid lightning strikes, but a device that converted lightning strikes into power.


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s like a cogwheel toy you saw in the military.¡±


    ¡°Maximilian, who designed the military, was from many countries. He must have been inspired by this.¡±


    udia, a city powered by an unstoppable wheel with a diameter of over 100m. It is obvious even without seeing where the image of him who must have lived in udia came from. He must have hoped to create a city where everything is done with gears beyond simply providing power. Even humans¡­well, if that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t havee to the military.


    Aji walked with footsteps ttering and looked around at the top floor of the lightning tower. After shing once, hitting his head with his forepaw, and jumping once. He said something odd.


    ¡°bruise? It¡¯s fine here.¡±


    ¡°I know? Originally, if you are in a high ce, you are more vulnerable to lightning.¡±


    that¡¯s interesting. When I was at the bottom earlier, my skin tingled as if lightning would strike at any moment. I set foot on a higher lightning tower, but there is no such sensation at all. Is this the power of the lightning tower? It was while I was looking around with curiosity. On the other side, in the part where we met the wheel, a few children opened their eyes wide when they saw us.


    ¡°Huh? You can¡¯te here!¡±


    They were children dressed in costumes simr to those of Woorehoeju. The children, who had their whole bodies wrapped in thick cloth like priestly uniforms, came running towards me in amazement.


    ¡°This is a ce where only Thunder Cultivators cane!¡±


    The children were desperate, but their chittering seemed cute. Aji barked friendly when he saw the busy running children.


    ¡°Woof woof! Let¡¯s y!¡±


    The eyes of the two children approaching ahead widened.


    ¡°uh? It¡¯s a prisoner!¡±


    ¡°See you first! Shall we y?¡±


    ¡°Now is the time?!¡±


    One girl bruised the others with an angry face. The two children, as well as Aji, were intimidated and hung their ears. The girl sighed and spoke in a sharp voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but Urea is the most important facility in udia. This is where the Thunder God attacks first! That¡¯s why people shouldn¡¯t approach it!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we ordinary people? The Lord of Urae called him himself.¡±


    ¡°really¡­?¡±


    ¡°huh. If we were the intruders, wouldn¡¯t the Thunderstorm down there just sit there and watch it? Such a powerful and great Thunderstorm.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask for permission to upload it, but it wouldn¡¯t matter since Uraehoeju didn¡¯t take it seriously either. At my words, the girl replied with a shrug of her shoulders.


    ¡°that¡¯s right! Lord Uraehoe is the most outstanding and powerful among humans!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the head of the family, but he sure looks strong.¡±


    ¡°Excluding God, there is no one who can stand against Lord Thunder!¡±


    ¡°Hey, be careful. You shouldn¡¯t call God carelessly.¡±


    Children say these words with the god of thunder in mind, but be careful with such remarks. There is an ancestor of vampires burning with hatred for the heavenly gods here¡­ Ah, is it already toote?


    Finding something, Tyr carefully closed his eyes. On the wrists of the children dressed like clergymen¡¯s uniforms¡­ a rosary made of iron was shining. This is dangerous. first.


    ¡°Does the great and powerful Lord of Thunder fight with the Thunder God?¡±


    There is no topic that attracts children¡¯s interest more than a vs confrontation. When I started the engine, the children responded excitedly.


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°Who wins?¡±


    ¡°Thunderstorm Lord wins, but Thunderstorm Lord says that the Thunder God is just stepping back and tells me not to rx!¡±


    ¡°It disappears over the Cloud Falls and then returns!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we train more andter, when Lord Thunder is old, we have to deal with him instead!¡±


    ¡°Though Lord Uraehoe doesn¡¯t age!¡±


    They chatter about a story they know, but these guys don¡¯t know. The fact that his life was now in danger. I quickly turned to the other side before the story was over.


    ¡°But it is strange. Why is the Thunder God attacking this ce? It wouldn¡¯t be easy if there was a strong human being like the Lord of Thunder.¡±


    At the sudden question, the girl asked in a way that slightly ignored me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the story of the lightning thief?¡±


    ¡°I know roughly. Isn¡¯t that the story of a long time ago, a lightning thief climbed a waterfall in the clouds, stole lightning from the pce in the sky, and escaped?¡±


    It¡¯s a very famous story and can be read as a mind reader, but that¡¯s not what you need right now. Take sphemy out of your mouth and you live.


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t it the lightning thief who was at fault? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why would you fuck with you?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because the ce where the lightning thief hides the lightning is udia.¡±


    ¡°The first Lord of Thunder returned the lightning, but the power stayed in thend where the lightning once dwelled. The Heavenly God, who took offense at that, is trying to punish thisnd by sending the Thunder God!¡±


    It¡¯s a big deal. You can¡¯t take that god out. let¡¯s get rid of it once


    ¡°Even the heavenly god is very narrow-minded. Even though I returned the lightning, they still punish me.¡±


    Tyr felt a little better. Aside from that, the children put their hands to their mouths in amazement.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly God, I want to hear you!¡±


    ¡°The heavenly punishment ising down!¡±


    Noisy. Shijo is listening here. You guys don¡¯t know, but a founder who can kill me right away is more terrifying than a heavenly god who doesn¡¯t know when he will kill me.


    ¡°How about listening? It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°And it happened before you were even born, so even though I gave it back to you, you stille back? There is a certain degree to a bad worker.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. We¡­¡±


    The children who had seen the god of thunder couldn¡¯t answer easily and hesitated. Still, the faith here is not as blind as in Seonghwangcheong. There is a country of vampires next to it, and in the front yard is and where the golden mirror roams. If you are a countryman who is good at calcting profit and loss in thisnd where there is no temple and priests can not visit.


    ¡°In the first ce, why would your great Lord of Thunder fight against the God of Thunder? Doesn¡¯t the Thunder God fight because he¡¯s a bad guy?¡±


    After having them weigh their beliefs and beliefs about Uraehoeju, the children surprisingly readily agreed.


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s right. The brain is bad. Bullying Lord Thunder.¡±


    ¡°But Lord Urae-nim also said it. that God is different from man Neither the Golden Journey nor the Thunder God can resist it, so you should always treat it with reverence.¡±


    ¡°This can be happen. Even if a bad person is strong and unstoppable, you have to humble yourself and follow him. Do you avoid it because it is dirty? I avoid it because I am afraid.¡±


    Like the Sijo next to me. Do you think you could have died? Although now theplexion has been relieved a lot!


    ¡®I¡¯m deeply worried about the vacation. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t express your faith in front of me.¡¯


    If you show off, you¡¯ll kill anyone, regardless of gender or age! Anyway, after doing a good deed that no one will understand, I said more relievedly.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. The evil thunder god will be solved by the great Thunderstorm Lord and our secret weapon¡­¡±


    I was in the middle of my talk. The thunderstorm roared ominously. At the same time, an electric current shed on the surface of the cloud waterfall. As if pulling the surface of the urrewheel, the part where the cloud falls and the ureawheel met led to a shining lightning bolt.


    And the tingling feeling that followed. A strange feeling, like an insect crawling over your skin and pulling all the hairs on your body.


    Above all, Aji¡¯s hair, which is a lightning detector, is excited all at once. The direction of hair growth is not up, but towards Cloud Falls.


    haha. I can¡¯t even be a gentleman. I was talking behind my back a while ago, but you appeared without notice. I should have persuaded Tyrter and agreed with the children.


    The girl shouted with herplexion turning pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s a thunder god!¡±


    Since ancient times, humans have believed that lightning strikes first, followed by thunder. However, it is a misunderstanding caused by the difference in the speed of light and sound. In fact, thunder and lightning, the children of thunder, are twins. It was only thought that they were born first because the light of lightning was faster than the sound of thunder.


    However, now that I have experienced thunder and lightning right in front of my eyes. I was able to realize directly that they were twins, even though I didn¡¯t want to.


    One side of the field of vision is stained with lightning. Bright yellow light colors the retina a solid color. For a very short while, nothing but the thunder god¡¯s punishment is reflected in my eyes. The sound that was too loud became the pain itself and shook my head.


    If I didn¡¯t have mind reading, if I didn¡¯t have the power to steal others¡¯ subjectivity, I would have been incapacitated for a while.


    ¡°Of course now!¡±


    Children are trembling with fear as they look up at the top of Cloud Falls. Having barely regained my sight, I stumbled and cast my eyes toward the top of the waterfall.


    And I saw the brain god.


    A huge shadow sways at the top of the Cloud Falls. A giant that looked like the condensation of lightning and storms was looking down from the top of the waterfall. The giant¡¯s eyes shed with thunderbolts in his eyes, and his lips looked like the condensation of thunderclouds even more.


    It rains and winds. The cloud waterfall, which fell peacefully to the ground, greets the thunder god and waves violently. Raindrops hit our faces and strong winds shake our bodies.


    Next to the golden mirror is the god of thunder? Did he get sick? Why does this happen everywhere he visits?


    ¡°Is that a brain god?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know because it¡¯s my first time meeting you, but I guess so! If that is not the Thunder God, then who is the Thunder God?¡±


    ¡°No matter how many times I passed Cloud Falls, I¡¯d never seen anything like that¡­¡±


    ¡°When was thest time you passed by?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember well¡­ About three hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°It was a long time ago! If the mountains and rivers change about 30 times, the thunder god wille!¡±


    for a moment. You¡¯re seeing Tyr for the first time? The god Tirga, who passed through the vige of clouds in the distant past and built the principality, exists. The greatw of nature exists in a ce that has nothing to do with humans and waits there until it is found. But¡­ is that brain?


    While I was lost in my thoughts, the self-proimed Thunder Guardian shouted in a shrill voice.


    ¡°Everyone keep your heads down!¡±


    The moment when I intuitively sensed a crisis and instinctively lowered my head.


    [¡ª!]


    When the Thunder God opened his mouth, instead of a voice, thunder roared. Even a roar from a height simr to that of a cloud seemed to shake the world. The Thunder God, aiming at the Urea, raised his arm. A spear of lightning that seemed to have been plucked from the sky was held in the hand that was shining with light. It¡¯s obvious how you¡¯re going to use that¡­ even without seeing it.


    [¡ª!!!]


    Lightning struck again along with thunder.


    ¡°Yap!¡±

 Chapter 377

    Just before that, the girl moved first. Dozens of lightning rods extending from the lightning tower. The child who raised his hand to the center used alchemy. The lightning rod, which had split like an umbre, folded its branches and concentrated into a single strand. The sharpened lightning tower looked like a spear aimed at the god of thunder.


    A sh of lightning fell into the middle of the lightning rod.


    Fortunately, the anti-thunderbolt weapons of Cloud Vige, which had been fighting lightning all their lives, demonstrated their full capabilities. Torrents of tremendous power permeated the ground through lightning towers instead of burning humans. The lightning tower that received the power of the Thunder God vibrated violently.


    ¡°Kyaaaagh!¡±


    However, the aftermath of the thunderbolt alone is terrifying. While manipting the lightning tower, the child who received the power from close range bounced out. Aji quickly ran and rescued the child who was rolling around like a ball.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    The clothes and skin were tanned, but the child was remarkably fine. It seems that the title of thunder trainee is not absurd. The child muttered as he stood holding on to Aji.


    ¡°Oh, no! The lightning tower¡­!¡±


    Kurung Kurung. The wheel, which received the power of the thunderbolt, spins more vigorously. The needle of the lightning tower is slightly twisted, perhaps because the child has withdrawn or because the lightning strikes once. The lightning tower may cease to function if it is attacked once more.


    [***¡ª!!!]


    Did you know that, or did you just want to keep attacking? The Thunder God roared once more and put his arm into the cloud. As if trying to bring out a bolt of lightning.


    ¡°How can you hunt something so high up? phew. Is there any way to climb up on the clouds?¡±


    ¡°no! Clouds don¡¯t burn in the first ce! If you are a qigong master, you can jump on water droplets, but even so, it¡¯s only a few steps!¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Shay said he can kill the Thunder God?¡±


    ¡°That person is strange!¡±


    Thunderstorm can kick it out and the regressor can kill it? What the hell are you doing? Are there only monsters around me!


    ¡°help! If I don¡¯t straighten the lightning rod¡­!¡±


    At that moment, the girl shouted as she reached for the lightning rod. I was the only one close by since I was blown away by lightning a moment ago. can¡¯t help it


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Ajiya!¡±


    ¡°bruise!¡±


    Willingly or unwillingly, Aji, who had fluffed up her hair, left the girl and ran away. Aji jumped up to the end of the lightning tower, grabbed the twisted lightning rod with his teeth, and gave strength. The giant spit creaked and stood upright again. I caught upte and used alchemy. Like all nations, this too is a river of alchemy. Because it is a highly reactive metal specialized in alchemy, it changes its form in an instant just by touching it.


    ¡­No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just because of that reason. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve seen you drink. Alchemy is so much easier now than ever.


    anyway. I straightened the lightning rod and immediately withdrew my hand. Unlike the thunder trainees, my body is normal itself. If you get hit by lightning at close range, it won¡¯t end with flying away. run away quickly


    [¡ª!!!]


    What? Are youte? I can¡¯t help it. I pulled out a card. 10 of spades. The idol of the earth mother who supports all things. I can¡¯tpare it to Jizan, but I can expect the level of current flow. Right before the lightning strikes, I hold the card in my hand and say a prayer.


    ¡°great job. You got help unintentionally.¡±


    But my efforts were in vain. With a thud, the thunderbolt fell over the lightning tower. d in thunder, she strode forward, staring at the god of thunder with indifferent eyes.


    ¡°They attacked at the wrong timing¡­ Or maybe they were aiming for this timing. Leave it to me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Lord Thunder!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Thunder!¡±


    Hearing the cheering voices of the children, Woorehoeju gave a small nod of his head as if reassuring.


    After that, Thunder¡¯s hair stood out. A bolt of lightning dwelt in each hair, and her entire body shed, ready to fight the thunder god. As thunder and storms filled the space between the sky and the earth, the Thunder God who pulled out the thunderbolt from the clouds once again punished them. Lightning strikes again.


    ¡°Thunder Catcher.¡±


    At that moment, the thunderbolt grabbed the lightning rod. The lightning has the property of extending. It doesn¡¯t stand still, it always flows, always looking for a ce to lean on. It¡¯s the same with the human body, so lightning often uses even the wet andplicated structures as a passageway to flow. Just as a torrent overturns a river, the human body is horribly destroyed. Urehoeju from all over the world is different.


    As the lightning tore apart the world and threw it away, it also lingered in the body of the thunderstorm. Thunderstorm¡¯s body with no feet touching the ground. Instead of passing through there, it swirls and creates a continuous stream.


    ¡°Brain god. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll have to give it back to be satisfied.¡±


    The appearance of Thunderstorm now was not enough to be called a thunder god that had descended to the ground.


    I feel intense power from the whole body containing the thunderbolt. Thunder roars with every step she takes. The bright yellow hair that shes and flutters seems to be shaped like a lightning bolt. The shing light in his eyes now catches even lightning strikes.


    ¡°Again if you want.¡±


    The thunderstorm held the spinning wheel with both hands and drew out the power that spread throughout the body and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it back!¡±


    The whirling whirlpool slowly stopped. Due to the power wielded by a single human being.


    The ureawheel is powered by lightning that flows to the ground along the cloud waterfall. Instead of water, the flow of lightning turns the wheel. In other words, if you turn the wheel backwards. It is possible to gather the power of lightning scattered throughout udia and send it upside down.


    That¡¯s what ¡®return the lightning¡¯ means.


    Rumble. The urea wheel drew out all its strength and resonated with the urea wheel. Using the power of the main body and the power of the thunderbolt reversely, it reverses a huge iron wheel with a diameter of more than 100m. And the reason why thunderstorm is the strongest only for udia.


    Thunderclouds and thunderbolts rise from the rolling wheel. from earth to sky. In the opposite direction to the natural order, human redemption goes back to the god of thunder against the waterfall of clouds. I don¡¯t know if it was an attack or a gift. Lightning goes back to the sky.


    What was done by the first lord of thunder in the distant past is reproduced on arger scale¡­


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    At that time, a regressor riding a heavenly cherry stood in the middle of Cloud Falls. The thunderbolt is the will of the heavenly spirit that moves between them¡­


    In other words, if there are two swords, the regressor can also bear the power of the thunderbolt.


    Some of the thunderbolts that had risen are directed toward the cherry blossoms instead of the sky. The regressor stole part of the thunderbolt he was going to return to the Thunder God and stored it between the two keepsakes.


    While the world is silent at the too confident robbery. I pointed at the regressor and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lightning thief! No robbers!¡±


    How would the Thunder God feel when a thunderbolt was stolen right in front of his eyes? I don¡¯t know, but if it¡¯s more than the emotions Uraehoeju feels, it¡¯s more, but not less. It was a perplexity. Even stealing is ridiculous if you¡¯re so confident. Regressor learned a number.


    The thunderbolt that flowed backward through the cloud waterfall flowed into the thunder god. The thunder god¡¯s new form, which had been hacked up by a branch of a thunderbolt, faded for a moment. It¡¯s like going away like this. Uraehoeju looked at the god of thunder and said.


    ¡°Usually, the Thunder God would have retreated after receiving the returned lightning. however.¡±


    The current Thunder God only faded for a moment, but did not disappear. The Thunder God, whose color had be much lighter, looked this way for a moment before disappearing under the cloud waterfall.


    ¡°Because you interrupted me, I will be back soon. What did you do on your own? Do you have any excuses?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not even an excuse.¡±


    The regressor easily jumped down from the wheel and said.


    ¡°If you want to kill the Thunder God, you have to call it here first, right? I won¡¯t being for a while after I send them all, so I want to cut down on wasting time.¡±


    ¡°You are full of confidence.¡±


    ¡°Because I can.¡±


    ¡®I tried it in the previous episode.¡¯


    The regressor¡¯s sociability is so excellent that even a person he meets for the first time today can risk his life in a confrontation. Even more so, if the robbery was done right in front of his eyes, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he became the enemy of the mortal enemy.


    ¡®You are full of confidence. He seems to be a chosen human like us.¡¯


    However, to my surprise, Wu Lei Hui was quite fond of the confident regressor. Even though half of the city¡¯s umted power was devoured, it was still smiling like a tiger. It remains surprising that there are people in the world who arepatible with regressors.


    Uraehoeju spoke kindly to the children who guarded the lightning tower.


    ¡°Jerry. TV. Alka. great job. We need to restore the lightning tower, so please contact the repair center.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes!¡±


    The children bowed their heads to the thunderstorm as if they were happy, and hurried toward the elevator. Uraehoeju looked at the children until theypletely disappeared and said.


    ¡°Because it was consumed once, there are not many lightning bolts left in the urrewheel. If you don¡¯t kill the Thunder God, udia will suffer great damage. From the moment you stole the thunderbolt, whether we like it or not, we have no choice but to cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°But if you kill the thunder god, udia will be at peace forever, right? Isn¡¯t that a gamble worth taking?¡±


    At the shameless reply of the regressor, Ureahoeju smiled.


    ¡°You mean that even a human like me would have to gamble to kill a god? It¡¯s been a while since my blood is boiling.¡±


    Thunderstorm muttered and stepped on the lightning tower. The power of the thunder that stretched to the top of her head ran down her feet and down the lightning tower. Returning to her usual self by shaking her long hair, Wu Rehuiju pointed at the regressor while coldly sinking her eyes.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a gamble, I ept it. Because I can¡¯t get tired of it. However, I would like to take an equal risk.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a risk?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop all discussion until we kill the Thunder God. Including a truce or whatever.¡±


    ¡°Look forward.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    After hearing the whole story, Hilde stamped her feet and shouted.


    ¡°What the hell! Shay, do you intend to stop the war?¡±


    The regressor answered calmly.


    ¡°of course. As long as I block the Thunder God, Thunderstorm will actively support anything. Negotiations will work out better.¡±


    ¡°What kind of negotiation is that! It¡¯s not a negotiation to expect that you¡¯ll lean on your affection! ttery! Why are you trying to wrap a gift you didn¡¯t want? Are you even dating Woo Ree-joo?¡±


    ¡°What? It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! On the topic of liking men!¡±


    The regressor was puzzled by the sudden remark and answered.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. I just thought that it would be easier to get help in the future if I fulfilled Uraehoeju¡¯s secret wish.¡±


    ¡°Shay, you don¡¯t know a thing about politics, do you? The leader of the thunderstorm is also in charge of a city? If you have a little debt, where is the guarantee that you will help unconditionally? Help first?¡±


    ¡°Then what should I have done?¡±


    ¡°You should have put conditions in advance, received a promise to give more, and then removed the god of thunder as if you were benevolent! You might not get what you want if you rely only on favors!¡±


    From the standpoint of the military, Hilde was right. From the military standpoint, however, the regressor snorted and answered.


    ¡°The Thunder God is not a military nation, but ¡®me¡¯. You have no right to demand payment for it. Because if I give, I give.¡±


    Until now, we have been together for the sake of an armistice agreement with the nations. But the regressor is essentially not on the side of any country, and in the case of militarized countries more than any other. If the military and a certain country were to fight, they would dly take the opposite side¡­ And when Hilde realized that, her face hardened softly. ¡®Hilde¡¯ yed herself and said, hiding her true feelings behind the mask again.


    ¡°Hmm~. It seems that the army has grown too hateful to be Shay¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°of course. We were enemies in the first ce. The military government even put me in prison.¡±


    ¡°I know~. Since there was affection in the past, I did it just in case. It must have been ¡®my¡¯ misunderstanding.¡±


    Hilde shrugged her shoulders as if she had lost interest and headed somewhere.


    ¡°Hilde? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Shay doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to lean on, so I¡¯m going to collect information in a gloomy manner like a militarized country.¡±


    The regressor was puzzled when he saw Hilde waving her hand without regret and walking away. The regressor pointed to Hilde and said.


    ¡°What is he? Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°yes. Maybe.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s narrow inside.¡±


    ¡°You are short-tempered.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. Mr. Shay. What is that just now? Is it really a thunder god?¡±


    The regressor who looked at me suspiciously shrugged his shoulders and replied.

 Chapter 378

    ¡°Did you just notice? that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a drunkenness, and it¡¯s not really a brain god. It looks very scary and powerful on the outside, but it is still the image of thunderclouds and thunderbolts. It does not go beyond the level of the thunderbolt wemonly know.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a scam.¡±


    ¡°It is not a scam. At the very least, it is a false idol created out of fear of lightning or faith. As powerful as the thunderbolt is, that Thunder God has power enough to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡­a false idol? Wait a minute, I asked, pushing the spade card further in.


    ¡°A false idol?¡±


    ¡°You know. A being that embodies human fear. Unlike demons, you have power not from knowledge, but from ignorance and fear, right? Like the wolf king or the vampire, for example.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it.¡±


    He nodded and nodded. Oh that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about


    ¡°Vampires were originally only blood-sculpting, right? However, fighting against Seonghwangcheong and bing a symbol of fear, I gained the power to deal with darkness. Simrly, the wolf was only one of themon beasts, but because of its widespread ferocity, it became a foe of man. Just like that, that Thunder God is also an existence created by udia¡¯s awe.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a story I heard directly from Seonghwangcheong. Because he said that while handing me a cherry blossom and a jizan.¡¯


    I was dubious, but it became clear with this. You also openly ndered the children of Seonghwangcheong and the returnees.


    It¡¯s not that the regressor was wrong. In fact, after humans became the rulers of the earth, strange things happened in the world. A species of beast gained so great power and changed the world at will that the earth became like man¡¯s ything. A typical example is the king of beasts. One of those strange things is that the king of beasts, who should have been the representative of a species, changed into a human form. In fact, since such things happen all over the world, what the regressor says is itself true.


    Still, the Seonghwangcheong shouldn¡¯t say such a thing. You guys are the main culprits! Anyway. I said with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°thank god. I knew that I would have another conflict with a monster like the Golden Goblet.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Lightning is not a drinker. That¡¯s just a phenomenon.¡±


    ¡°haha. I don¡¯t know that either. A demon might pop out from somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sell our worries. There can¡¯t be that many drinkers in the world, right?¡±


    ¡­I know. It should be. The returner assured me with a confident face.


    ¡°anyway. You can take your mind off this one. ¡¯cause I can do it all You are at least sightseeing.¡±


    ¡°The world¡¯s most unreliable words¡­¡±


    I¡¯m anxious, but I don¡¯t have anything urgent to do right now. Because I won¡¯t be able to grapple with clouds. Let¡¯s take a tour of what the city of clouds is like. I went out with a more rxed attitude.


    udia had a unique structure with buildings huddled under a tall lightning tower. Among them, the 1st lightning tower where the Lord of Thunder lives was not only thergest, but also monopolized all the power of the thunder provided by the Thunderwheel.


    Thinking of taking a look inside the lightning tower, I found Peru there. Peru was troubled as she was surrounded by the hounds who had followed her.


    ¡°When will you give money to the oppressors?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you dragged on like this and didn¡¯t give it to you in the end?¡±


    ¡°¡­that. The Lord of Thunder is busy because of the Thunder God.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we are fools? We grew up in udia too! Isn¡¯t the visit of the god of thunder an annual event!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hand me anything for a while? Is there any difference between not giving it to me!¡±


    Seungnyangs mored for the legacy of oppressive society. However, Peru has no time to worry about it now that there are many things to worry about. In the first ce, now that the survival of the country is at stake, that legacy is pushed out of the priority list. That¡¯s why the monks were even more arguing and listening like hungry beasts. If I don¡¯t get it right away, I¡¯m afraid the possibility will gradually diminish.


    Tsk. I, who have the sensibility of a petit bourgeois, understand the hearts of those wild cats. Still, I clicked my tongue and approached her. Peru, who was at a loss, quietly weed me as I approached. If I can¡¯t speak, I have to use my strength, but I try not to use it, so it looks like this.


    ¡°Did you see Peru? What did I say?¡±


    ¡°¡­uh?¡±


    When ites to acting, the best opponent is someone who doesn¡¯t talk. Because I can lead the story the way I want. I said, scratching my head in annoyance.


    ¡°Those wildcats aren¡¯t helpful, but they¡¯ll only cause trouble anyway, so you said you¡¯d kill them all before udia arrives. I refused, saying there was no need to do that, but it became a nuisance after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Peru tilted her head. Because it was the first time. Of course, her reaction is natural. Because it¡¯s the first thing I¡¯m saying today.


    ¡°Ooh, killing us?¡±


    However, the seungnyang who heard the story like the thunder of the blue sky were instilled with manners only then.


    The frightened seungnyang protested.


    ¡°You kill me! We pay a fair price!¡±


    ¡°It was a contract!¡±


    I ignored the wildcats and spoke to Peru.


    ¡°Are they helpful or at least strong? What I believe is the promise made by the suppressor, but the oppressor is dead. Whether you get paid or not, that¡¯s up to you. Is it our business? Why are you following me all the way here?¡±


    I brushed my hair as if it was annoying, and at my small gesture, all the wildcats were scared and shrank. Of course, I still have normal level of strength. There is no way to kill them all at once. However, the history of life is ho-ho-ho-wi. I, who was with the regressor and Tyr, was a monster of the same level in their perception.


    He spoke with a lot of bluff and trivial eyes looking down on the wild beasts.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even told the full story of the incident to Urae-ju yet, but it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been entrusted with it. Are you still going to share the oppressor¡¯s property with those people? Have you changed your mind yet?¡±


    This is a good cop bad cop operation. It¡¯s like pretending that Peru stopped me from killing everyone, acting as a viin and making Peru feel grace. are you okay. I¡¯m used to ying the viin. Peru too btedly realized my true intentions and agreed.


    ¡°¡­because it¡¯s a contract.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it means Peru, it can¡¯t be helped. But if they cause any problems, we¡¯ll take care of it. I don¡¯t care what happens to the property of the oppressors, but if things get dyed, I might want to kill them all.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll take care of it then.¡±


    ¡°Well, what Peru does is more effective than what I do. If it¡¯s Peru¡¯s ability, I¡¯ll crush it without leaving a single bone.¡±


    It was threatening to kill everything in the world with only its mouth, so the frightened wildcats scrambled to run away. It took less than a minute for them all to run away. I waited until thest person disappeared from sight before saying.


    ¡°Thank you?¡±


    ¡°¡­huh.¡±


    Peru, who got out of trouble, nodded slightly. what the. If it¡¯s difficult, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t take it in the first ce.


    ¡°Then why did you take on the will of the oppressive society? I should have just pretended not to know.¡±


    ¡°¡­Because it¡¯s a contract.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a contract with me, ignore it. Why should I pretend to be the guardian of the contract? guy.¡±


    Peru said, casting her gaze at the golden bell hanging from her waist.


    ¡°¡­The Golden Sutra entrusted it to me. If you don¡¯t protect the country.¡±


    You were a patriot.


    Now that the golden mirror has disappeared and the ruler of the oppressive society has died, the nations will now fall into great chaos. I don¡¯t feel the vacancy of the golden mirror now, but it¡¯s not obvious, but that¡¯s because the country is fluid like a liquid. However, if water leaks through the hole, the whole country will dry up before you know it. At that time, everyone will know even if they don¡¯t like it. That the nations havee to an end. However, it is notpletely over yet. The Golden Sutra is gone, but his legacy lives on.


    ¡°But what the hell is that servant¡¯s ability? It¡¯s a keepsake of the golden mirror, but I don¡¯t know its ability.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. I do fix broken things.¡±


    Peru fiddled with the golden bell. fixing broken things. It¡¯s a really useful ability, but it¡¯s infinitely weakpared to the power of the golden gyeong that created the country. I gave serious advice.


    ¡°You better find out soon. Even for peace.¡±


    ¡°He is right.¡±


    It was then. I thought lightning shed, but before I knew it, Thunderstorm was standing next to us with its long hair fluttering. The afterglow shed and stopped, looking down at Peru in awe.


    ¡°¡­Thunderstorm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the personality of the Golden Sutra, but anyway, his power is the power of a god that changes the world. You not only have to draw out the power of the keepsake, but you also have to develop it to protect it.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°And to do that, you can¡¯t be as weak as you are right now.¡± Peru, who had been bowing down to the extent of Thunder¡¯s sharp point, flinched. Thunderstorm drove her without a break.


    ¡°People who want to rest lie in the shadow of a giant tree and do not throw themselves into a field of reeds. The reason they scared you a moment ago is because you¡¯re not trustworthy. It looks like it will shake, so it¡¯s a trick to grab it and shake it. In order to ovee it, you must show strong determination. Even if you have to use your strength.¡±


    Of course, with strength, Peru might be able to drive out the wildcats. The problem is that Peru¡¯s power is only about destruction. If you don¡¯t care, you can crush some parts of the body of the seungnyang-eul.


    So Peru never thought of using its power against humans. Peru murmured helplessly.


    ¡°¡­But my ability is.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the power of Jannok? Why are you fussing over it? Your ability is stronger and more fearsome than anyone else in these countries where the poison of the golden mirror has spread throughout your body. Can I use that?¡±


    However, the idea of the great thunderstorm is different. Peru was quite shocked by the words that even humans would be crushed if necessary.


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t use Jannok¡¯s power on humans.¡±


    Peru, who wondered if he had misunderstood his true intentions, asked again, but Urehoeju tilted his head.


    ¡°The Golden Sutra used people from all over the world as ingredients, just like harvesting grain. Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, because of that, the people of the nations have a reverence for the Golden Sutra. If you im to be the golden lord of the nations without the golden gyeong, you need to show that much power to maintain your authority.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t Lord Urehae hate filling his body with the crops of the Golden Temple? Why would you say that?¡±


    Peru respected the Lord of Thunder, and therefore doubted the true intentions of the Lord of Thunder.


    udia is the country¡¯srgest agriculturalnd, and based on it, it is a city that raises children born in all countries. The person who created that system is none other than Woorehoeju. She created ¡®normal¡¯ food uncontaminated by the alchemy of Hwanggeumgyeong for the children of the nations who will have to live in the future. It is also a well-known fact that Uraeju hates Hwanggeumgyeong. Peru believed that urehoeju produced food to escape from the rule of the golden circle.


    However, the attitude shown by Uraehoeju was different from Peru¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. I hate golden sses. But that¡¯s because Golden Jing abused his power without any rules orws, not because he denied his power and achievements. Even my body was formed with the power of the golden sutra.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lord of Thunder¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°is it so. From the tips of your toes to the ends of your hair. My whole body is made of alchemy. That¡¯s why even if you have the power of thunder in your body, you will be fine.¡±


    Well, there¡¯s no way a normal human could survive being struck by lightning. The durability of the Thunderbolt is because its entire body is made of alchemy.


    The crops produced by the golden mirror are all alchemical substances, and the body formed by digesting them has alchemical properties. The biggest feature of alchemical substances is their high reactivity. Resistance to external interference is slim. That¡¯s why the homunculus was vulnerable to Tirna Peru¡¯s ability. Actually, the homunculus called itself ¡®perfect¡¯, but anyway.


    However, the thunderstorm is not a homunculus. Like all humans, she was conceived in her mother¡¯s womb, but grew up feeding on the crops of the Golden Temple. both in the womb and at birth. What was supplied to her was a crop of pure gold.


    The reason why there are many obstacles in the nations is that highly reactive alchemy substances are mixed in the body and cause resistance. However, a human being filled with pure alchemy material will have a perfect body. As a chosen body that has no obstacles, does not make trifles, and can be used as its own strength even if struck by lightning.


    However, that meant that he was very vulnerable to the abilities of Peru and the Golden Circle.


    Surprised, Peru distanced itself from the thunderstorm. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid of her. It was because he was afraid that Peru might inadvertently injure Thunderstorm with his powers. Because the revered Thunderstorm cannot be broken with the power of Jannok.


    Thunderbolts struck in the eyes of Woorehoeju, who momentarily read the sign.


    ¡®How dare you worry about me?¡¯


    he¡¯s a strange person Are you angry with me for worrying about your own safety, even though your lightning bolt was stolen?


    A wonderful person with good words, but an abnormal person with bad words. You may need to distance yourself a little.


    ¡°If you are worried about me right now. You need to remind yourself who the being in front of you is. I¡¯m a woorehoeju. Do you think you can harm me, who forms Gungon and controls the power of thunder?¡±


    ¡°¡­ah. sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be quick to apologize! Whoa, what are you going to do when you¡¯re not confident? I wish the distribution followed at least half of the boy.¡±


    Uraehoeju shook his head, and that attitude made Peru even more intimidated. Uraehoeju said while catching his breath.


    ¡°If you look down on it, you won¡¯t be able to do anything. Set the rules and show them right. Keep that possibility always in their heads. If you go the wrong way, you will be punished. That is the duty of a person who stands above others. It is necessary for the chosen ones like me and you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Peru did not answer easily. Because in my heart I couldn¡¯t agree.


    The power of thunderstorm is the power of thunder that makes udia prosperous. It doesn¡¯t dry up no matter how much you use it, and in most cases it helps the city. But Peru¡¯s power copses the pension value. No matter how you wrap it up, the more you use your abilities, the more the value of the nations will inevitably go down. Perhaps the day will nevere when the two will understand each other. Because the position is different.


    Silence fell. I raised my hand and said, thinking that it would be more ufortable if I was inside.


    ¡°Anyway, now that we¡¯re done talking, can I pass by?¡±


    Uraehoeju looked away from Peru and asked.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I want to take a look inside the lightning tower.¡±

 Chapter 379

    ¡°The power of thunder is always flowing inside the lightning tower. If you wander around without someone¡¯s guidance, you¡¯ll get electrocuted.¡±


    ¡­I¡¯m d. Originally, I was going to sneak in, look around, and pick up something if I had to. I almost got electrocuted lonely in a ce where no one could see.


    He let out a sigh of relief, but he looked at his watch and nodded.


    ¡°I might have time for a while. I will guide you directly.¡±


    ¡°yes? Woo Ree-joo himself? Until it is necessary.¡±


    Uraehoeju did not answer and walked ahead. Without a doubt that he woulde after him.


    Chet. You can¡¯t take anything with you if Woorehoeju is watching you directly. You really just have to watch. It¡¯s a failure.


    With a bitter heart, I followed Woorehoeju.


    ¡°This is a lightning tower. It is a structure unique to udia that uses the power while channeling the lightning falling from the Cloud Falls.¡±


    Moving the elevator himself, Uraehoeju began to exin without asking.


    ¡°In the early days, udia cut the mountain to make farnd. The power of thunder came from the sky. Thend that received that grace was fertile, so whatever they grew grew well. One¡­ a problem arose as the city gradually grew. To expand the farnd, you have to go deeper, but as you know, tigers live in the mountains.¡±


    ugh Of course the beast is mentioned. Without realizing it, my body shrank.


    This udia, where clouds and thunderbolts flow down all year round, is a unique beggar. Humans cannot originally live in the mountains. A tiger stares at you with its eyes wide open, but what kind of beast can live with its two legs stretched out? If you¡¯ve lived alongside nature for a long time and made friends, you¡¯ll probably be prey the moment you try to cut down trees and cultivate the fields. Tigers don¡¯t eat grain.


    ¡°So instead of expanding the field, we piled it up.¡±


    Uraehoeju stopped the elevator and opened the door. Then, the inside of the lightning tower was revealed at a nce.


    There were no walls or columns to be seen inside the lightning tower. All you can see is a wide area full of dirt. On top of it, crops are growing without a gap to step on.


    The water from Cloud Falls flows through the waterways and wets the soil. Stepping on the moist soil, the grace of the earth raises its head. Grass and trees are the fruit of the union of the Heavenly God and the Earth Mother. Human beings who put that grace into their mouths should always give thanks for today¡¯s daily bread¡­ the Bible used to say.


    However, can this also be said to be the grace of the Heavenly God and the Earth Mother Goddess?


    I dug up soil and filled it in just enough to cover the roots. Peel off ayer of skin from the Earth Mother and spread it on eachyer of the lofty Lightning Tower.


    The sky cannot be seen covered by the ceiling. However, this udia, where clouds and thunder descend directly to the ground, even put the sky in a ss ball and hung it from the ceiling. They extracted only the light from the lightning bolt and locked it in a ss ball to illuminate the crops instead of the sun.


    An artificial field built upyer byyer after taking the sky and the earth. If the author of the Bible saw this scene, would he be proud or proud?


    ¡°This is why udia prospered.¡±


    Uraehoeju said without hiding his pride.


    A field built by plucking the sky and the earth bit by bit and building upyer byyer inside the building. There is no sense of overwhelming majesty or immeasurable mystery. The idea of bringing the field into the building is new, but the soil and light are all real.


    However, I can feel the tenacity to the extent of being terrifying in that idea. Human will to analyze and dismantle the world and use it for human beings only for practical purposes. It was melted into the artificial field inside the lightning tower. Perhaps this is not the only one. This artificial field is important, but it would have reached out to other facilities as well. to this udia.


    But something is strange. I can¡¯t pinpoint it with words, but something vaguely ufortable is touching me.


    ¡°You said Lord Urae made all of this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t do it alone. No matter how good I am, I only have two hands.¡±


    That¡¯s right. No matter how great a person is, it is not possible to do everything alone. ording to the reading of Wu Lehui Zhu¡¯s thoughts, everything she said was true.


    However, I read that Uraehoeju is a consumer of thunderbolt. I mean, I¡¯m not the first person to think of using it. There must be someone who came up with that idea first. Why are there no clues about him? You don¡¯t even know the Lord of Urea?


    I can only read thoughts, but I don¡¯t know everything about that person. What I know is only the information the other person knows. If you think that the urehweiju is also a human being raised by the former urehweiju, you may not know everything. Hmm. Shall I dig a little more?


    ¡°I was confused for a moment, but did you say that the first thunderstorm returned the lightning stolen by the lightning thief to the sky?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Then who built this lightning tower? Are you a lightning thief or a first thunderstorm master?¡±


    ¡°This is the first Lord of Urea.¡±


    Uraeju replied as if it were natural. Rather, it makes me feel ashamed to ask.


    okay. The lightning tower is a facility no matter how you look at it. There¡¯s no way a thief could make this. Someone must have built it But from a purely functional point of view. No matter how you look at it, the lightning tower is a tool for stealing lightning, right? Didn¡¯t you steal the thunderbolt you¡¯re using to plow the field? Does that mean you¡¯re making thunderbolts?


    ¡°The first Prime Minister Woo Reehoe must have been a really great person. How can a thief make such good use of a stolen bolt of lightning?¡±


    ¡°He was a great person. as much as me But what¡¯s the point of asking that?¡±


    Did you ask too much? It¡¯s a little bit wary of me. A stranger from a foreign country suddenly asks about the lightning thief and the first thunderstorm, so it¡¯s suspicious. As an outsider, I have no choice but to be suspicious. In this case, you should rather reveal your inner self.


    ¡°Haha, just simple curiosity. Isn¡¯t this kind of technology a blessing given to the human species? Because of my job, when I discover new horizons like this, I get curious.¡±


    Fortunately, Uraehoeju smiled as if he guessed my intentions.


    ¡®You said you came from the military. It looks like you¡¯re trying to dig up something. I roughly expected it and brought it here.¡¯


    ¡°Even if you know, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s a miracle that can only be achieved in udia, where clouds and thunderbolts flow down. If anynd was possible, Maximilien, who fled to the military, would have achieved it long ago.¡±


    ¡°iced coffee. Mr. Maximilien.¡±


    I don¡¯t need to say that I killed half of him and kicked him out. What should I do?


    There are two ways to use mind reading. Do you read the other person¡¯s thoughts and act ordingly, or do you poke holes in them at all? The former is to put me in the background in their perception so that they are not aware of it, and thetter is to draw the other person¡¯s attention by constantly standing out.


    It depends on the asion, but if it¡¯s an arrogant thunderstorm, the attitude I should take is probably¡­ I¡¯d better be a little soggy.


    ¡°Lord Woorehoe. If Mr. Shay kills the Thunder God, udia will be very peaceful, right? There won¡¯t be any aggressive lightning strikes, so it¡¯ll be easier to do other things. Cities will rise from danger and thrive. So¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to ask for udia¡¯s wisdom in return?¡±


    Uraehoeju replied as if it were obvious. I smiled awkwardly and scratched my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s like that, to put it less politically. While we have be a mutually helping rtionship, you can show us just a little bit of the legacy of the first thunderstorm.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°I do not repeat what I said. If you really kill the Thunder God¡­ if you don¡¯t let the Thunder God¡¯s apostlee to udia again. I am willing to make amends with all my body and soul.¡±


    Don¡¯t say anything that could be misunderstood. no matter how sincere


    Still, thanks to that, I knew why the regressor liked urehoeju. If you clear the quest to get rid of the god of thunder, you will be able to gain full trust in the future. It¡¯s the simplicity that regressors will love.


    ¡°However, that is the reward that must be given to the person who killed the Thunder God. I have no reason to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shay is our colleague.¡±


    ¡°Then hear it directly from his mouthter. If he really kills the Thunder God and wants the reward and decides to share it with you.¡±


    In short, there is nothing to give directly to me. I pretended to be sorry and replied.


    ¡°I understand the will of Lord Uraehoe. I will ask you againter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you know now. I don¡¯t have the patience to exin one more time.¡±


    ¡°Chit.¡±


    When he showed a slight look of pride, he was rather relieved.


    ¡®Legacy of the first Lord Uraehoe¡­. The intention is so tant that I feel relieved. There will never be anything to reveal.¡¯


    I was also relieved. Because you ignored me as I expected. Thanks to you, I knew where it was.


    The legacy left by the first thunderstorm master is buried under this lightning tower. His legacy that even the current Urehoeju did not fully understand its contents.


    The thunder god retreated due to ipletebustion, but the humans in udia were carefree. This is the City of Clouds ruled by Lord Urea. The trump card to deal with the thunderbolt is prepared in double and triple. Any little trouble can be dealt with. In addition, creatures are designed so that they do not feel fear of what they see and experience often. Because familiarity proves harmless. If it¡¯s dangerous, you¡¯ll die before you get used to it.


    A few who were quick to spread the word knowingly.


    ¡°Did you hear? It¡¯s a rumor that flows among the Guardians, but the Lord of Thunder is trying to carry out an operation to subdue the Thunder God.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Lord of Thunderunched a sortie not too long ago? What¡¯sing in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must have been rted to the thunder god subjugation. If you seed, the brain god will disappear.¡±


    ¡°okay? It¡¯s a good thing, but a little disappointing. I was fine.¡±


    ¡°This man. What is Jung! How many people died from being struck by the thunderbolt of the Thunder God!¡±


    ¡°They died hanging out outside the lightning tower.¡±


    ¡°Tsu. The sound of chanting.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Lord Woorehoe will treat you well! Hopefully something special will happen!¡±


    It¡¯s not that someone leaked it. Fearing that the citizens would be embarrassed, he passed it on to the trainee and secretly leaked rumors. If you know in advance, the psychological damage is less.


    My belief in Uraeju was so strong that it wasn¡¯t very useful, but the way Uraehoeju dealt with the city was systematic in its own way. deserves to be proud


    Passing by people talking casually, I returned to my inn.


    A regressor and Aji remained in the inn. The regressor was swinging the white cherry blossoms here and there with full of clouds, and every time he did that, a small thunder broke out on the ground. Aji¡¯s hair stood on end.


    ¡°How are you? Come on.¡±


    Regressor greets me? You seem to have plenty of room. I asked the coyly excited regressor.


    ¡°Mr Shay. Does it look good?¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    You didn¡¯t even answer my question harshly. You look really good.


    ¡°The golden mirror disappeared and I also met the Thunderstorm. When the work is done, the war will stop. Things are going well. It¡¯s definitely all new, but strangely, I don¡¯t fall into a strange path or get into an ident in the middle.¡±


    ¡®Usually, if I deviate from the route at this point, things go wrong at least once!¡¯


    You don¡¯t know my efforts at all. It¡¯s going well because I secretly covered up all the little details you missed.


    ¡°If you defeat the god of thunder, almost all of the problems here will be solved! There is also Tyrkanjaka to solve the Principality side. The military will also be quiet! There will be no problems!¡±


    Why do I suddenly feel anxious when I see someone I like? Disregarding my concerns, the regressorughed like a child. Do you have enough time tough?


    ¡°Hehe. update with this I see hope!¡±


    ¡°Mr Shay. don¡¯t like it too much What I realized while going through countless gambling tables is that when I am most confident and everything seems to be going well, it is the time to lose the most.¡±


    ¡°Do you gamble knowing that?¡±


    ¡°Because I was the one who filled Hogu¡¯s confidence. It was a role that blows up a lot and intes it, and then loses it with a bang when you stake all your fortune. In the vulgarnguage, a wind catcher.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are very proud to say that you cheated.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a scam? The gamble itself was a fair gamble without cheating.¡±


    I just wrote mind reading in a fair and fair way. It¡¯s far from an ordinary scam.


    ¡°Rather than that, when are you going to kill the Thunder God?¡±


    ¡°The sea breeze blows during the day. The same goes for the clouds in Cloud Falls. When the sea breeze blows during the daytime tomorrow, even the god of thunder, who had retreated for a while, wille back. Uraeju will tell you the definite time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a superrge event where the god of thunder disappears, so udia¡¯s going to get a little fussed, right?¡±


    ¡°I guess. An emergency order will be issued throughout udia tomorrow to prevent any idents. The Lord of Thunder will gather his subordinates and trainees to dispose of the remnants of the Thunder God.¡±


    ¡°You know that.¡±


    ¡°I heard about it from Lord Woorehoe.¡±


    you idiot. You didn¡¯t hear it in this episode. If I do anything, I scream and see. Anyway. It doesn¡¯t really matter. I brought out the real business.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to go see it, right?¡±


    ¡°uh? caliber?¡±


    ¡°yes. As you know, I am afraid of lightning. No matter how well Mr. Shei handles it, I don¡¯t want to take the risk.¡±


    ¡°It will be over soon. It won¡¯t pose much of a threat.¡±


    When I said I wouldn¡¯t watch it, he secretly regretted it. Do you want to show yourself fighting like that?


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it help if I watched you?¡±

 Chapter 380

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°This person?¡±


    ¡°Something though. Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡®When you¡¯re in, things work out strangely. There are some suspicious parts, but it makes things so easy that it doesn¡¯t matter. grunt At least, being together isfortable.¡¯


    uh? Did you know? It¡¯s a little touching. I thought I didn¡¯t think much of it because I wasn¡¯t usually conscious of it. You know.


    ¡°Have you been relying on me that much? hmm i can¡¯t help it If Mr. Shay wants it that way, I¡¯ll be there to help.¡±


    I made some concessions, but the regressor said in a fit of anger.


    ¡°under? isn¡¯t that enough? In the first ce, you¡¯re not helpful in fighting. You are in charge of negotiations, notbat!¡±


    ¡°A negotiator? Was I in that role?!¡±


    ¡°Then what did you think? You seduced women and moved people with just your words, but it wasn¡¯t very helpful in directbat, right?¡±


    That¡¯s harsh! How many dead lines have I crossed!


    Until now, there were others like Regressor and Tyr, so I left it to you. I can use the power of a normal human!


    ¡°Sheesh. So, did you do well on the Thunder God hunt alone? I¡¯ll be lyingfortably here and watching out the window.¡±


    ¡°joy. I meant that from the beginning.¡±


    Great. I also made a rough alibi, so I can move at that time.


    As I headed toward the room with footsteps thumping, the regressor who was watching muttered something in a barely audible voice.


    ¡°¡­but I¡¯m still relying on it.¡±


    ¡°yes? I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    ¡®That child¡¯s ears are also bright! How the hell did you hear that? I was talking to myself!¡¯


    Talking to yourself is something you do alone.


    udia¡¯s morning is with water mist. As the cloud falls, it forms on the udia water source, but some do not sink and spread out in all directions. The dispersed water vapor condenses into dew during the cold night, and they lie sound asleep on the ground until the morning sun wakes them up.


    And in the morning, it bes a cloud again and fills the ground. Picky people will correct that it¡¯s not a cloud, but water mist, but from the point of view of a drop of water, what does it mean to call it water? The fact that they float together is more important.


    Kurung Kurung Kurung. Thunder roared three times in session. udia¡¯s ringing bell used the umted thunder to announce that two hours had passed since sunrise. Instinctively, I looked out the window and grumbled.


    ¡°shit. Who knows if it¡¯s not the city of clouds, and the time is also announced with the sound of thunder. I won¡¯t be able to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Woof woof. aghast! bruise!¡±


    Aji and I, who had woken up early because of the thunder bell, all grumbled.


    The sun can¡¯t be seen because of the thick fog. After noon, the fog clears and it bes a bit brighter, but now it is no different from dawn. A thunderbolt in a ss sphere is brighter than sunlight. Because of this, ordinary people in udia stay inside the building in the misty morning and start their normal routine in the afternoon.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the simr climate, so the way you live with the Principality of the Mist is simr.¡±


    Tyr fell in sentiment as he looked out into the fog.


    ¡°The Mist Principality is always full of water mist. Its form is invisible even in broad daylight, so that the hateful sunlight cannot reach us.¡±


    ¡°It deserves it. Even if udia is adjacent to the Cloud Falls, it is outside, but the Mist Principality is and thates out only when you split the Cloud Falls and enter it.¡±


    More than here would be more, not less. Is the fog principality a fog principality for nothing? With this cloud waterfall as a roof, it is always shaded, so even vampires can roam unscathed in broad daylight.


    ¡°Looking at this scene, you realize once again that you havee close enough to the Mist Principality¡­.


    ¡°I guess that would be the case if things at udia were done right.¡±


    It is a country of vampires. I am also a bit interested. Tyrkanjaka, who was once a seed of a demon but was twisted without bearing fruit because she died under the de of Seonghwangcheong, became a ghost instead of a god and wandered around the Nine Heavens. Her powers could not be applied to all humans, and instead, she shared her blood to create a single species called vampires.


    A new species that obviously has an ecology very different from that of humans and ordinary beasts.


    I¡¯m curious about this. Do you think Seonghwangcheong is regretting that he caused the vampire species, or is he thinking that it is fortunate that the demon did not appear? It seems to be thetter, but¡­ ¡°Whew.


    ¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Tyr looked at me with a light smile, then put his hand on his chest and asked softly.


    ¡°Does my country have what you are looking for?¡±


    ¡®What is the human king seeking so much, even if he turns the world upside down?¡¯


    I can¡¯t express it in words, but I¡¯m sure in my heart.


    grunt These days, all dogs and cows know my true identity. It¡¯s out of the question since you must have known it from the beginning, but Hilde and Tyr are the same. It hase to the point where even if you exin it as a lie, it will not work. There is nothing you can do about it. If I get involved with Seonghwangcheong, my identity will inevitably be revealed. At least I should consider it fortunate that the regressors still haven¡¯t guessed my identity. If it turns out, the next round¡­


    Ehh I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s not mind the things we can¡¯t care about. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m the King of Men or not. Because I¡¯m ¡®normal¡¯ anyway. The reason I don¡¯t boast about being the king of men is because I don¡¯t have to.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there will be or not. I don¡¯t really like vampires.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡®Ordinary humans are afraid of vampires. Hugh, the king of men, will speak for them all¡­¡¯


    Not a bad guess, but not necessarily. A vampire is also a human being. but.


    ¡°From my point of view, Tyr is much morefortable and friendly than other vampires.¡±


    ¡°You mean my me?¡±


    Tyr asked back as if he was really surprised. She reigned as the progenitor, the archenemy of Seonghwangcheong, and was feared by all people. Even if he did not particrly enjoy it, death and ughter were frequent daily urrences by her side. Even so, he is human.


    Compared to other vampires.


    ¡°Other vampires have their masters. I can¡¯t do anything as long as there¡¯s a high-ranking vampire who is the king and the ruler of them.¡±


    The dominance exerted by higher level vampires over lower level vampires is absolute. Just as humans bound by gravity depend on the earth, the sensation of pulling all the blood in the body is different from simple respect or loyalty. It is close to domination and subordination, but it is even more vicious because it is not even a puppet. I would say it¡¯s close to dependence.


    So the vampire¡¯s thoughts are easily changed. No matter how well I seasoned it and built up a rtionship, if a higher-ranking vampire said a word, it could change my whole mindset. Even his own wind, which he had firmly believed in for hundreds of years, was bent in an instant.


    Since I can¡¯t give the vampire anything but one,


    ¡°But Tyr, though the founder, is a whole human and has his own wishes. For me, Tyr is many times morefortable.¡±


    In that sense, the ancestors of vampires are ordinary. Even though he has lived for a thousand years, it is his wish.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m human. Others would dismiss it as word of mouth, but¡­ Hearing such words from the king of humans made me feel special. Maybe that¡¯s why the lords of all things are looking for the human king¡­¡¯


    Tyr cleared his throat, his eyes wandering a little.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯sfortable. Is that why you were rude from the first meeting?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s rude. It¡¯s like I¡¯m a savage with no manners. Can you describe yourself as friendly?¡±


    ¡°okay. From the first meeting, we were friendly without any manners. I guess I should say that I took advantage of your rudeness because it helped us talk sooner.¡±


    ¡°If you look at it closely, Mr. Shay¡¯s virtue is bigger. If Tyr kept sleeping with the underground armory door sealed, we wouldn¡¯t even have to talk to each other.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, it¡¯s all because of Shay¡¯s work. I¡¯m not sure if I should thank you.¡±


    Tyr smiled and looked out the window. The wheel that can be seen through the window is so huge that it shows a huge outline even in the fog. Artificial lightning shes from the slowly turning wheel. It seems that the preparations to kill the thunder god are over.


    ¡°By the way, phew. Why don¡¯t you go and see it?¡±


    ¡®A Hugh I know wouldn¡¯t miss a spectacle like this.¡¯


    If it¡¯s real, I¡¯ll go and watch it, even if it¡¯s fried corn. It would be worth seeing even if it wasn¡¯t Tyr who was fighting with the heavenly god. But something got stuck.


    I waved my hand and said.


    ¡°I will rest this time.¡±


    ¡°i get it. Rest.¡±


    ¡®Looks like they¡¯re trying to do something behind our backs. I¡¯ll help you no matter what you do, but it¡¯s a pity not to reveal your true feelings, but if you want, I won¡¯t bother asking.¡¯


    did you get caught already? Has it been too original these days? It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Tyr, who had always been keen on me, to notice.


    ¡®¡­and me too. There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you.¡¯


    Tyr nced toward Cloud Falls and smiled softly.


    -udia¡¯s citizens stop what they¡¯re doing and listen. There¡¯s something you guys need to know.


    Before the fogpletely cleared, udia¡¯s voice resounded loudly. The citizens of udia stopped what they were doing and listened to the great thunderous speech. Uraehoeju said after waiting for them to fully concentrate.


    -The golden spectacle stopped running.


    The chatter spread. The citizens who realized the meaning of the word btedly were astonished. What is the reason that udia is the best city in the country? Of course, it has prospered thanks to the power of thunder, but above all, the biggest reason is that it is the only settled city in the country. It was the onlynd where the golden goblet did not set foot among the nations where the golden gourd roamed thend, so they were able to umte the essence of alchemy on the ground.


    However, if the Golden Journey had stopped, udia would no longer be the only settled city in the nations.


    -Some brave lords and nobles from other countries stopped him. Thanks to him, the nations are now free from him.


    The reason why I didn¡¯t say that the golden mirror has disappeared is probably because I want to keep the public sentiment from fluctuating too much. In any case, the nations were ces where they ate and lived with the power of the golden sutra.


    -Now, great changes wille to the nations. It¡¯s also udia¡¯s turn to break the shackles and move on, who has been unable to spread her power due to the golden gyeong below and the thunder god above.


    It¡¯s hard to believe, but Urae-ju doesn¡¯t lie. The mightiest and greatest thunderstorm in the nations is a perfect being, and such a being doesn¡¯t need a room as insignificant as a lie.


    -I will borrow the power of those who stopped the Golden Sutra to break the bad rtionship with the Thunder God. For udia¡¯s future.


    It was only then that the residents of udia cheered as they realized the great intentions of Uraehoeju.


    After finishing his speech, Uraehoeju turned around and walked. Following her, the Guardians of Thunder moved in unison. Not as much as Thunderstorm, but they all use the power of lightning. Most of them were dispatched to reduce the damage when fighting the Thunder God.


    ¡®It¡¯s bigger than I thought. When I killed the Thunder God in the previous episode, I kept it a secret and handled it quietly. what?¡¯


    In an unexpected situation, the regressor expressed doubts.


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a grandiose thing to do? I can only quietly catch the Thunder God.¡±


    Uraehoeju shook his head resolutely and replied.


    ¡°It would have been like that normally. Things are different now. The shock of the disappearance of the golden mirror is bound toe someday. Ordinary people can¡¯t ept rapid change, so we need to inform them in advance now to minimize confusion that willeter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Because of the golden mirror.¡±


    ¡®I was wondering why the reaction was different from the previous episode, and it was because the golden mirror disappeared. A lot has changed in this episode. Well¡­ it¡¯s because I got rid of the Demon God.¡¯


    When he thinks of what he has done, he feels a little proud. There are still many things left to do, but I felt a sense of satisfaction in the way I steadily progressed.


    ¡°You have to prepare too. Golden hoeju. Because you, who have the ability, should lead everyone like me. This job will be the first step.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    Peru, which was a little behind, gritted its teeth and stood side by side. Watching her helpless gait, Woorehoeju spoke a little disapprovingly.


    ¡°Yourplexion is not good. It would be difficult for the person who should lead everyone to be weak.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a problem caused by defeating the golden mirror, so it can be cured. I will find a solution.¡±


    ¡°Then I am relieved. Let¡¯s focus on what is going to happen right in front of us.¡±


    The two members and one regressor headed to the lightning tower to kill the thunder god. An idol that symbolizes fear of the Thunder God, and a structure that can ovee the Thunder God. To sever the bad ties with the Thunder God at the Lightning Tower.


    vacant ce after they left.


    I trudged toward the lightning tower.


    lightning tower. A super-giant structure reaching 50m in height. It does not simply exist to receive lightning strikes, but facilities using lightning strikes are located inside.


    Uraehoeju guided us around the farm, but there are many other things. A mill that processes harvested crops. A smelter that instills thunderbolts into steel. A facility that uses it to make various tools, etc. The resources produced in the lightning tower extend below it. As long as there are people to work for thanks to the abundance of resources, udia will run fine. Because they can enjoy a much more stable life than wandering in the wilderness of the nations, the powerless wildcats hope to live in udia.


    However, since Woorehoeju only epts Seungnyang with children, udia is full of newlyweds and women with children who have no ce to lean on. Even they have to leave when their children grow up.


    The city is prosperous, but most of them will leave this ce someday. Those who do not leave in it¡­

 Chapter 381

    A guard spotted me and pointed the spear in his hand. A small bolt of lightning crackled menacingly between the des split like fountain pens.


    ¡°Who are you! Reveal your identity!¡±


    ¡°I am a guest of Lord Urae. have you seen it? I came here with him.¡±


    Even with the terrifying thunderbolt in front of her eyes, she ignored it and walked calmly, showing her face. It is worthwhile toe here yesterday with Woorehoeju. The guards remembered my face and lowered their spears.


    ¡°Excuse me. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you hear that a moment ago? You said you would end the bad rtionship with the Thunder God.¡±


    He asks back as if he should know. The guard, taken aback by the sudden situation, stammered.


    ¡°No, of course it is. Uraehoeju moved through the elevator. Because we have to head to the top of the lightning tower.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Looks like I got it wrong. You know you have to use the stairs to get to the top.¡±


    As a neer to udia, I was confused about the way. I had to take the elevator to the top of the lightning tower with Thunderstorm, but I thought I was walking up the stairs and entered the entrance. It was amon mistake made by outsiders who had never experienced an elevator. The guard understood me bybining the information given to me¡­.


    ¡°sorry. I¡¯m not used to the road. Can you tell me where the stairs are?¡±


    ¡°If you wait, the elevator wille down again.¡±


    ¡°Stairs are enough. It¡¯s alreadyte, so we have to hurry. It won¡¯t be much different from the stairs or the elevator.¡±


    Of course it¡¯s a lie. Stairs are mankind¡¯s worst invention, and walking up them is no different from torturing yourself. If you are going to go up, the elevator is definitely the right choice.


    Because I¡¯m not going up


    ¡°If you are a qigong master, the stairs shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It is over there.¡±


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    The guard pointed me to the entrance to the stairs without any suspicion. I nodded my head and headed for the stairs in front of him. A loyal guard behind me saluted and shouted:


    ¡°please! udia¡¯s long-cherished wish!¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. It will be over today.¡±


    I waved my hand lightly and disappeared into the stair passage¡­ I ran down the stairs.


    Underground is literally below the ground. Under oneyer of the earth, things that cannot be proudly revealed under the light are holding their breath. Humans should not be exposed to sunlight. What you don¡¯t want to reveal. I often hide things that don¡¯t need toe out and air them.


    The same goes for lightning towers. There are things I don¡¯t want to see in buildings that channel the power of lightning to the ground.


    The entrance to the basement was closed with a thick iron gate. I tried pushing it just in case, but it didn¡¯t budge. It will be difficult if the hidden thing suddenlyes out or someonees to find it. The lock is not visible. This basement, which can only be essed by thunderstorms or thunder guardians, is a structure that can only be opened by sending the power of lightning. No matter how great a thief I am, as long as I am an ordinary human being, there is no way to open this door¡­ until I meet the Golden Goblet.


    The 8 of spades.


    He took the card. A nice, sticky sound is heard.


    The demon¡¯s unique magic has broadened the horizon of perception. Things that were simply dismissed as gods. A great principle that nature should follow. Humans approached that knowledge. Just as a tree branch is cut to make a spear and a stone is split to make an axe, human beings who know the reason are able to split that power and use it. Earth mother gods used earth magic, druids used the power of nature, and alchemists used alchemy as a tool.


    However, it is only used as a tool. Compared to the mystery itself, it is so insignificant. No matter how sharp a tree is cut, do you know the wisdom melted into the annual rings? No matter how finely he grinds the rock, will he realize the value of the jewel forged by the earth? The true mystery is hidden behind the truth. These idols are meant to recall forgotten mysteries.


    Swipe the card sideways. I just put it on, so when I put the card away, the original steel door should be there. That¡¯s themon sense we¡¯d expect. But let¡¯s put the cards away¡­ one more card on the butt. It sticks to the door as if it were stuck.


    ¡°This makes me feel like a real magician.¡±


    There is no reason to use magic when no one is looking. This wasn¡¯t cheating, but the part that touched the card turned into a real card. The old alchemists¡¯ false beliefs were true. The origin of all things is one, so if you ovee the barrier of existence, you can change into other substances. Anything has the potential to be gold, and it can also be misceneous iron¡­ Unfortunately, it seems that it is easier to turn into iron than gold.


    ¡°Tada¡­. I¡¯m exhausted. Magic without a viewer is so futile.¡±


    I sighed and removed the card stuck to the wall. Behind it was the same 8 of spades. When I gently peeled it off with my fingers, there was one more card. I cleared the cards until there were no more, and then my fingers scratched the air. Looking down at the floor, there were countless cards strewn about the thickness of the door.


    ¡°For some reason, it seems that his abilities are increasingly specialized in stealing. It¡¯s nice to befortable.¡±


    He puts his hand in, unlocks the lock, and pushes the iron door. The feeling of resistance, which seemed like it would never open, disappeared somewhere and the door opened simply.


    ¡°Smart. I¡¯m going in.¡±


    After passing through the iron gate, what appeared was a short, dark hallway. On the other side, I see a door that seems to be easier to open than before. Before I just passed by like this, I threw the card just in case.


    It grips and the current bounces. The card bounced in ce once, then instead of rolling, it stuck to the hallway. It is obviously an unnatural movement.


    ¡°As expected, lightning seems to be flowing. I can¡¯t be careless.¡±


    A human would rather read and respond with mind-reading. I grumbled and pulled out my 10 of spades. I inserted it into the biological terminal like a packet of clothes and took a step. There is a slight tingling feeling, but it goes away quickly. In front of the earth, the fleeting sh like a thunderbolt fades away. The electric current followed Aki Avatar into my 10 of spades and dissipated.


    Breaking through the hallway, I pushed through the second door. It was noticeably lighter than the first, which was made of thick steel. When the door was opened, the scene that udia had longed to hide appeared before her eyes.


    Countless beds are lined up in rows. It is divided by a partition and is much smaller than a standard sized bed, giving it a cluttered feel. There are several devices hanging on the bed inappropriately, making it even cramped. Along with that, there is a sound of crying. The cries of a newborn baby, which can only be annoying, pierce your ears sharply.


    The noise pulsates like crazy. Thoughts of a child more primitive than those of a brute without clearnguage rush into my mind-reading. A clouded thought, not knowing whether it was pain,ck, or just dissatisfaction. I can read it, but I can¡¯t know it. Because I myself don¡¯t know what it is. I haven¡¯t learned yet. This isn¡¯t easy. I think I¡¯m going to do a childhood retreat.


    ¡°Huh? You can¡¯te in here!¡±


    ¡®Right now, all the other Thunder practitioners are out¡­!¡¯


    It was then. The child I saw at the top of the lightning tower the other day found me and came running. Did you say that you are a thunder practitioner? He was a child who hadn¡¯t even be a guardian yet, but at least he was the eldest here.


    ¡°hi. Did you say Jerry?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hello¡­ But how did you get here? If you can¡¯t handle the power of lightning, you can¡¯t approach it!¡±


    ¡°okay? Something tickled me, and it must have been the power of lightning.¡±


    ¡°Did you break through by force? Then an intruder?¡±


    Jerry raised his arms warily. Even if it is weak, the power of thunder lingers around. No matter how ordinary I am, I am a strong adult man. Breaking a child¡¯s arm is as easy as breaking a child¡¯s arm. Of course, as an ordinary human being, he wouldn¡¯t use his strength even on a child.


    ¡°You know. I am a guest of Uraehoeju. I lost my way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lost, how did you get here¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you found the right way, you went to the right one. I came here because I was lost.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    cheat on that Anyway, when Jerry had cleared his doubts, I looked around and said,


    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t this inside the lightning tower? They say they¡¯re hunting thunder gods up there, but don¡¯t you have to evacuate?¡±


    ¡°are you okay. It¡¯s safe in the lightning tower.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so these kids aren¡¯t home and they¡¯re here? To be safe from lightning strikes?¡±


    ¡°These kids¡­¡±


    Jerry hesitated whether to say it or not. It wasn¡¯t confidential, but it wasn¡¯t something to talk about openly. After thinking for a while, Jerry decided that it would be better to inform than to be misunderstood, and opened his mouth.


    ¡°They are abandoned children.¡±


    ¡°To whom? Thunderstorm Lord?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be! Lord Uraehoe is the one who took care of these children!¡±


    got it figured out You¡¯re the model student type. In this case, rather than asking directly, it would be better to intentionally point out the mistake and let them speak with their own mouth. Although it is mostfortable to read their thoughts. I¡¯m a bit crazy now.


    ¡°Lord Uraehoe, please be considerate so that all children born in different countries can live in udia! However, the bad bitches abuse that rule, make only children, present them, and get the right to reside in udia. As if it were a thing!¡±


    ¡°aha. Does having a child give you the right to stay at udia?¡±


    ¡°yes. There are many cases where the next child lives saying he doesn¡¯t know me. I often throw them away.¡±


    Having said this, there is no need to induce further. My emotions be the fuse, and my emotions rise even more. Jerry didn¡¯t even ask for it anymore, but he blew alcohol.


    ¡°¡­especially if the child has a disability.¡±


    Right. Was the emotion underlying this cry pain? I have a bit of a headache. When nations give birth to three children, one dies, the other is handicapped, and thest one is born at least outwardly normal. This is because if the crops made by the golden mirror form the body like other ¡®normal¡¯ crops, the bnce is out of bnce. All the babies gathered here are disabled. I don¡¯t know if the parents knew about the disability or abandoned it out of necessity.


    ¡°We feed and take care of these children¡­. Children who ovee their disabilities and grow up safely be Ure practitioners. If you ovee obstacles, you will have some resistance to the power of thunder.¡±


    The more you fill your body with the crops of the golden mirror, the better the lightning will pass through. I said with a sad expression.


    ¡°That means quite a few children die.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can not help it. Because it¡¯s harsh. I can only hope that God will take these children to a good ce¡­¡±


    Jerry closed his eyes and put his hands together. As if I forgot what the heavenly god said yesterday. In the face of an unavoidable tragedy, humans can do nothing but wish. Faith sprouts in a ce like this. Because I don¡¯t want my wish to disappear like this. I hope it leads to that result somewhere. Faith is inevitably rooted in tragedy. A heart for humanity bumps into reality and sprouts and blooms in the wreckage.


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡­but sometimes or quite often. Faith creates tragedy in order to survive on its own. Faith, which must have been created by humans, dominates humans in reverse.


    ¡°God does not take these children to a good ce. never.¡±


    ¡°yes yes?¡±


    ¡°You called me here even though this ce is not a good ce for these children. I¡¯m not kidding, what do you want me to do after killing you in pain?¡±


    Humans can be dominated. Originally, humans are also beasts, so if something superior appears, they will wear shackles around their necks and be livestock. However, that target cannot be faith. Faith is a tool, and just as a tool cannot hold and wield a human being.


    ¡°Jerry. Where are these children from?¡±


    ¡°Where are you¡­ in all countries¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you suffering?¡±


    ¡°Because of the crops in the golden circle, I got handicapped.¡±


    ¡°Who did you call for?¡±


    ¡°Lord Uraehoe¡­¡±


    Jerry, who btedly realized that he was being induced, stopped talking and screamed.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to frame Lord Uraehoe right now! That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°no. She wouldn¡¯t have realized either. You may be maintaining this system unintentionally or without thinking about it.¡±


    I know because I read your thoughts. Uraejoo himself is acting out of goodwill¡­or rather, a sense of duty. That sense of duty was learned growing up here, just like Jerry. If Hwanggeumgyeong eats the crops that he personally cultivated and builds up his body, his body bes strong, but bes weak against external interference. Like a homunculus. If you don¡¯t learn qigong or realize your unique magic, you¡¯ll be material even if you pass by the golden mirror. If you eat the crops made in udia, you¡¯re no different than any other normal human. Still, when you get close to the golden mirror, there are all kinds of dangers. Because the galloping golden mirror is dangerous to everyone.


    But if both openly exist. If the two are bnced enough to mix with each other, they will wander the nations. The tragedy of the nations continues until one side ends.


    ¡°There is a finely crafted causal bnce. All of this would be part of it.¡±


    ¡°Ah ah¡­¡±


    Jerry covered his ears and groaned. Like you want to pretend you didn¡¯t listen to me. However, while Jerry neglected his care for a while, the babies who felt ufortable cried louder. Crying spreads like a contagious disease to other babies. For creatures that pass on generations, the cry of the next generation has the power to call the previous generation. Dissonance that is bound to be annoying catches everyone and leads them. where in the world is hell this is hell


    ¡°Well then, where were you from here?¡±


    Normally, I would stop here. They will shed tearsmenting the tragedy born of the nations.


    But I walked through the screaming babies and reached the opposite wall. It looks like there is nothing, but I read the secret ce beyond here in the memories of Thunderstorm.


    I drew my 8 of spades and scratched the groove between the walls. A sh of light shed for a moment, and then the walls turned into hundreds of cards flying away. Countless cards fluttered like frightened butterflies and fell to the ground, revealing an empty space through the cracks in the scattered walls.


    It is the secret ce of the first thunderstorm that I read in the memories of thunderstorm.


    The wall that had turned into cards fluttered away, revealing a narrow, dark room.


    In the secret space of the first Thunderstorm, there was a small bookcase and a desk connected to it. The bookshelves were packed with all sorts of books, and it seemed that he had often taken them out and read them. A notebook was ced on the desk, and a thunderbolt was shining on it. A note containing the secret of Thunderstorm. I had already read the thoughts of Urehhoeju and understood the contents to some extent, but I only read ¡®Notes read by Urehhoeju¡¯. Humans process and ept information based on their own knowledge, so if you want to know the truth, you need to see the notes yourself.


    What kind of secret did the first Uraehoeju hold? If my guess is correct¡­I turned the first page of the note. and.


    -Today, which is no different from yesterday, guarantees tomorrow that will continue in the future.


    I have no intention of hiding anything. With this, it became clear. The first thunderstorm drink. The ce where udia was created is Seonghwangcheong.


    -The golden sutra rubbed the world created by the Creator. Because of that cursed drink, the firmness of the world has disappeared. One can change into something else, and the promise of steel that binds everyone together has be a piece of paper. Today, like yesterday, is impossible. The irreversible changes that demons make will make humans into something else.


    ¨C Hana Hyun Golden Kyeong is a monster that has lost its reason even though it is terrifying. If I could stand on this hill and watch him and stop the changes he makes. still we can go on forever


    ¨C The lost order will be restored.


    Perpetual and orderly. No matter who sees it, it¡¯s Seonghwangcheong. Since there is no ce to study theology around here, Uraehoeju doesn¡¯t seem to know about it.

 Chapter 382

    I clicked my tongue and turned the page. After that, there was a lot of information about how to distinguish fake gold in the Golden Sutra, the limitations of alchemy, and techniques to be careful about.


    ¨C Does he even make food? Even the blessings of the Celestial Gods and the Earth Mother?


    In particr, from a certain point on, he was concentrating on the crops produced by the golden mirror. Below the hurriedly written astonishment, the contents of the investigation were described in a somewhat calm handwriting.


    -The crops produced by the golden mirror are unnatural. If humans eat it, it will cause big problems. The degree is greater for children whose bodies have not yet grown.


    -It¡¯s fortunate. no it¡¯s normal Crops that are roughly imitated by alchemy cannot be healthy.


    After that, I wrote this and that with excitement, and gradually the writing became shorter, and at the end, a small word was added.


    -ording to Fran¡¯s research, it is said that the more fermented or denatured the crops of the golden circle, the less the side effects. If you don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be hungry¡­ I don¡¯t rmend it, but you should process it as much as possible and consume it.


    -Beware of the homunculus. Thisnd shouldn¡¯t be simr to the principality beyond the mountains.


    And there were detailed discussions on how to process food and how to collect and dispose of Hwanggeumgyeong¡¯s food. An existence that follows the golden mirror and harvests and processes the crops at once. Anyone can see that he is a model of oppressive society. There was not much talk about crops back then, perhaps because he was a bit offended by thepromise with reality. Instead, it seemed that he had turned his attention to other parts.


    -Alchemy is obviously dangerous, but effective when used properly. The power to freely process steel drastically reduced the facilities and resources required for metallurgy. In particr, the burden on the wise men was reduced thanks to the reduction of the time required for trial and error.


    -Sage Frank insisted on actively using alchemy. After all, it cannot be hidden as long as it is revealed to the world. I agree, but you should always be careful in the use of force.


    -If it is alchemy that turns imagination into reality, our ideals can also be turned into reality.


    Seonghwangcheong doesn¡¯t just reject demons. They are afraid of irreversible changes that destroy the existing order, but they are ahead of anyone else in using the power of demons. It¡¯s because they¡¯ve gathered the most demonic power in the world and are the group that makes the best use of it.


    Those who received the blessing of fate like that steadily developed udia. udia¡¯s brilliant leap continues under the protection of the Holy Spirit, who blesses the future.


    -franc. I told you to be so careful. why are you


    I saw a sentence filled with dark despair. Sage Franc. The person most often mentioned in this note, the engineer who built udia¡¯s foundation. Perhaps it was the wise man who was dispatched to assist the owner of this note¡­. Why is this writing still there?


    ¨C I¡¯d rather be d. The thunderbolt belonged to the heavenly gods. If only it would appear someday.


    -There is only one more thing to protect. I will be a thunderstorm and protect the thunderbolt. And after this, the notebook has turned into a thick manual. It was a guidebook exining how to use the wheel to move the city. Unlike before, there is no written background. I just calmly continue to exin.


    As if the narrator had changed in the middle, I intentionally killed the emotions and only filled in the information. There are even traces of it written once and then erased everywhere. I will read it again and delete the inappropriate content.


    Chet. If I was a human, I would have read it easily, but I¡¯m not the king of notes. Anyway, one thing is certain.


    Like many other gods, the Thunder God became part of the Celestial God. It may not have been originally, but now it is part of the celestial body. Like the old beliefs that were dismissed as myths or folktales, it will melt into the sky and be used as a servant to brighten the heavenly gods. Thanks to Seonghwangcheong for stealing the thunderbolt.


    As I flipped through the pages, I came to thest chapter before I knew it. No other information is visible. At the bottom of the note were these words.


    -¡­We need a sessor. A powerful and special being who will protect all these secrets from generation to generation.


    As I pondered the words for a moment, the basement door burst open. The guardian of the city, who opened the iron gate with a thunderbolt, red at me with subtle anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember giving permission toe here. What happened?¡±


    Chet. Also, the response is fast. I hurriedly turned around and said.


    ¡°So you sneaked in, how did you find out? Outside, the thunder god hunt is in full swing. Can¡¯t you find out structurally?¡±


    ¡°It felt like bugs were gnawing at me. I kept feeling very itchy and intrusive, so I tried to visit¡­ I never thought a thief would hide in this gap.¡±


    No, the thunder god hunt is in full swing outside! Are you leaving aside all the bugs crawling inside your body? You should have endured with evil and dealt with itter!


    It¡¯s useless to appeal. Because this proves a certain fact. Thunderstorm can¡¯t find me objectively or subjectively. A bout between a thunder god and a regressor unfolds right up there, so how can we pay attention to this? There is no time to pay attention. I couldn¡¯t even imagine that anyone would.


    However, Thunderstorm came very quickly even in an impossible situation.


    mere coincidence? animal intuition?


    That doesn¡¯t happen in a good way. Both me and my opponent. If I pick up the strongest hand and just shout, but the opponent throws out a joker, that¡¯s not bad luck that will never happen again in my life, it¡¯s work. It¡¯s good to believe because it¡¯s the words of an experienced person. This isn¡¯t intuition, it¡¯s revtion.


    Just like a priest received a call from a saint or amunications soldier received a message. I came because someone informed me. Or the discontinuity of that ident cannot be exined! Anyway, I¡¯m red-handed. There is no way to get rid of it since it has already been caught. I said.


    ¡°Lord Woorehoe. There is one truth I havee to know.¡±


    Uraehoeju dismissed it at once.


    ¡°There is no justification for the truth obtained through dishonest means.¡±


    ¡°Is it still true? Shouldn¡¯t we listen and see?¡±


    I tried to shake my mouth, but the murderous thunderstorm didn¡¯t seem to listen to me. It is clearly approaching step by step with obvious hostility. But before reaching me, the Thunderstorm ran into a small obstacle.


    ¡°Woorehoeju niim¡­¡±


    Jerry, who had copsed, wept as he grabbed the hem of Rainhoeju¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°That person is saying bad things. They say Lord Uraehoe hurts the children.¡±


    The footsteps of Woorehoeju stopped. Unable to shake off the small hand that grabbed the hem of her dress, she turned andforted Jerry.


    ¡°Jerry. don¡¯t listen to him We are not wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Did that person lie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Mr. Woorehoe. You could have saved these children, right?¡±


    Using the gap Jerry created, he stabs her with the sharpest words. It created a crack in the face of Uraehoeju, which seemed so perfect that it would not even be scratched.


    ¡°The obstacles that ur in the nations are because the food created by the golden sutra is mixed with the body. As the body grows, it bes twisted and broken. You know that, so you grow food in lightning towers, right?¡±


    If you can distinguish between a good man and a bad man, he must be a good man. Her sense of duty and her actions were all for the city. There must have been no malice there. Taking care of these children is, after all, based on good intentions.


    ¡°But you know. If mixing is a problem, don¡¯t mix.¡±


    However, while he had good intentions in his heart, something was greatly twisted when he followed the notes exactly as they were written.


    ¡°Someone even bothered to bring the newlyweds and children of the nations together and provide them with food, so that there was no end to disability in the nations.¡± Others may not know. However, only one udia¡¯s thunderstorm knows that fact. Because she is the beneficiary and the culprit at the same time.


    Mixing the two creates a disorder. If so, time is bound to separate into two things that do not naturally mix. that¡¯s the right thing to do


    However, the dark shadow cast over the nations due to someone artificially mixing the two is still ongoing even after hundreds of years have passed.


    ¡°Humans can do anything. But was that really the result you wanted? To continue to bring the curse that hovers over the nations to future generations?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If that were the case, there would be no reason for you to take care of these children.¡±


    The children¡¯s cries grow louder and louder. A shadow of misfortune spread across the nations. The Lord of Thunder, who neglected it and protected it, is ring at me as if looking at an enemy. Receiving a resentful look, I asked her a question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not specifically ming or ming you. I just want to ask the heart of Lord Urae. Do you think you like what is written in this note?¡±


    ¡°We are not wrong. This note belongs to the first urea master who created udia¡¯s order. Thanks to their efforts, udia enjoyed prosperity.¡±


    ¡°You really think so? Even though the tragedy of the nations continued to arise in the order created by this note?¡±


    ¡°That is a problem caused by the existence of the golden mirror. It¡¯s not the responsibility of the previous generation, it¡¯s not udia¡¯s responsibility. ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say that. I have no intention of shifting responsibility childishly biting tail after tail. To be honest, it is true that all the problems arose because of the existence of the golden mirror. But why are you still not proud? Why do you keep the children crying out in pain in the basement?¡±


    To avoid prying eyes? There is no reason for that. It is a well-known fact that one-third of children born in different countries die, one-third are born with disabilities, and only one-third are born seemingly normal. Having a child in many countries is like taking part in a very risky gamble.


    In udia, where such mothers and children flock, there are bound to be many children who die or suffer because of disabilities. Rather, they will cheer and praise the urehhoeju who takes care of them. no matter what you do


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you just want Lord Uraehoe to turn away from you? So, can I say that I am confident?¡±


    but only one. Urehoeju, in contact with the truth, would want to bury the guilt of contributing to such a nation underground. Because I can¡¯t be proud of it at all. Jerry jumped up and shouted out loud, as if he couldn¡¯t see the respectable Woorehoeju being bullied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say bad things to Lord Uraehoe! Lord of Thunder protects us¡­ Lord of Thunder?¡±


    Uraehoeju silently let go of Jerry¡¯s hand. A thunder practitioner who was once simr to Thunderstorm, but changed because he was not chosen. Uraehoeju looked at the child and was immersed in a short thought.


    ¡®I am the chosen one. So far, as written in the note, I have used my abilities to protect udia. But it¡¯s clear¡­ It¡¯s also true that udia has children¡¯s pain. As he said, it would be a lie if he didn¡¯t feel ufortable.¡¯


    There is clearly an idea that ¡­ I read that thought with mind-reading. As a human being, he sympathized with the suffering children and tried to protect them. It¡¯s arrogant, but it¡¯s definitely the mindset of a good person.


    ¡®But the world can¡¯t live as it wants.¡¯


    However, another thought overflowed from a corner of the mind of Uraehoeju.


    There is no human anguish in the flood of thoughts. udia¡¯s leader and guardian of the nations. And the one who receives the revtion of the Seonghwangcheong. The work to be done is innumerable, and the duty to be shouldered is too great. udia is shaken by her every word and action. The responsibility that a mere human could not endure made her an iron man.


    ¡°In order to preserve today, which is no different from yesterday, we must maintain that order. If that is pain, it is the original sin that those born on this earth must endure.¡±


    Woorehoeju, who was freed from the agony, spoke with a firm attitude.


    ¡°sophistry. It would be disappointing if it was just sophistry that came all the way here.¡±


    I was reading my mind, but I doubted my ears. It is the thunderstorm that had been harboring human anguish until a while ago. However, something shed like a thunderbolt, throwing all the agony beyond recognition and transforming into a thunderstorm. As if the thunderstorm was not human.


    ¡°Recing the body with something else human-made. That is the mortal sin of grafting a second-ss taboo. It¡¯s a homunculus dilemma that even ungodly wizards are wary of, but to stand by? To drop all human beings in the nations under the grip of the Golden Goblet? To let a man abandon the dignity that makes him human?¡±


    her head is spinning The power of thunder, which spread throughout the whole body, gathers again. However, the direction of gathering is a little strange. A bright yellow ring floats above the head of the thunderstorm. The ring of current that seems unstable to be an angel¡¯s is causing an unpleasant noise.


    ¡°It is better to live with pain for the rest of your life than to lower your dignity.¡±


    With both strength and arrogance, that figure is no different from an angel. If I had to forcibly find another point, it would be that he is using his body like an angel through the medium of thunder instead of calling the image of an angel. No matter how you look at it, you¡¯re the weirdest!


    ¡°Actually, your whole body is made up of the crops of the golden mirror, right? You can¡¯t use that power to your heart¡¯s content, while others shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s like kicking adder!¡±


    ¡°So I have to be special. Otherwise, humans would covet my body and power instead of longing for it. Everyone will scramble to fill their bodies with excrement from the Golden Jing. If all humans gain the same power as mine, the world¡¯s order will copse like a toy!¡±


    Thunderstorm¡¯s hair rises as if coiled in a ring of electric current. It looks like an angel dealing with punishment, or a puppet controlled by a ring above its head. As I climbed, the hair spread to the side and swayed up and down like wings.


    ¡°Do you think it is okay for humans to lose their dignity, King of Humans?¡±


    Really now, not only dogs and cows, but also rolling stones will recognize me and ask how I am. Why don¡¯t you gossip at all?


    Because the Mist Duchy is right next to it, udia doesn¡¯t have a usible temple. He has never seen a temple in his life, and may have studied theology. However, now that he received the revtion, he was a more devout believer than anyone else and was arade who shared his will. she became.


    ¡°It was the Holy Sword, Master of Thunder. Sheesh, I asked a stupid question.¡±


    Destiny chooses the Holy Sword Corps, the military unit directly under the Holy Hwangcheong. No one orders them to be the Holy Sword Corps. They also do not apply to be the Holy Sword Corps. I just live a normal life among other humans, and at some point I suddenly realize that they are the Sacred Swords and have been chosen by fate. The only thing that will understand and affirm them is the celestials.


    The strength I gained by chance, the teachings I believed in and followed, the values I worked hard to keep, and the things I desperately hoped for. Realizing that all of that already exists, you follow the revtion.


    ¡°To think that the human king, who should protect human dignity more than anyone else, betrayed it. You should have disappeared too.¡±


    You¡¯re talking really stupid. Who was born because they wanted to be born and disappeared because they wanted to disappear? I replied furiously.


    ¡°This is because all of you have given strange names, but the king of humans is not the king? The king whomands the people one by one to do this and that is a concept invented by humans.¡±


    There¡¯s nothing I can do for you, even if you¡¯re looking forward to it. First of all, I am the king of beasts. When humans were beasts, I was the one who spoke for them all. After all, I am influenced by the entire human species. It is said that he is the king of words, but rather, he is a pants representative who has been promised unpaidbor since he was born, doing only dirty work. On the other hand, your king is really good. You can change people as you please.


    Well, that¡¯s why they drove out the human king.


    ¡°What should human beings be like? Should they keep their dignity? Where the hell is that kind of person you think? Doesn¡¯t sound like the person I know. What is dignity and should we protect it? Is it an emergency food? Then I¡¯d like to share some. Don¡¯t keep it hidden.¡±


    It was my pure intention without mixing a single lie, but after hearing this in a sarcastic way, Urehoeju responded with the same sarcasm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how human beings be or how miserably they fall¡­ The word barbarism suits me.¡±


    ¡°No matter what human beings be, no matter how miserable they fall. Wouldn¡¯t he be human too? I¡¯m not in denial like you.¡±


    ¡°And what if the city perishes? What if morality disappears? What if the order breaks down? If those things that protect humans disappear in an instant, what will be of the remaining humans?¡±


    Thunderstorm scattered his arms. Now, naturally, the finger with the thunderbolt pointed at the nearby children. She pointed to the crying children and cried out as if vomiting blood.


    ¡°Golden mirror! Many tragedies have taken root in thisnd because that cursed demon destroyed the order of the golden kingdom! It¡¯s not about epting the power you can¡¯t handle. If it is the power to destroy the world, it must disappear forever and not be revealed! To cause countless death chaos, horror wars and tragedies! Better to bury it in Sato and forget it altogether!¡±


    That¡¯s how order is maintained. After the painstakingly piling it up, getting rid of anything that could break it. This is the way Seonghwangcheong likes.


    ¡°Golden Ward was also human. An ordinary human being.¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s a way I would never ept.


    ¡°Because it is too powerful to lead change in the world. If you¡¯re going to make it out ofmon sense as if you¡¯re a demon god, stigmatize it, and stop even thinking about it as a taboo¡­¡±


    Taboo taboo. Things that actually existed but now prevented me from even thinking about them. All of the names given to them as demons are for that reason¡­ even if it is. I shrugged and continued.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because you are human too. I cherish your wishes too!¡±


    A little anticipation appeared on the expression of Woorehoeju.

 Chapter 383

    ¡°then.¡±


    ¡°But I need to know! I am the king of men! You guys seem to want me to forget them and never think of them, but that¡¯s like yelling at me to never think of a pink elephant!¡±


    I can¡¯t stand the pink elephant. How can you tell me to forget something like that in my head? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you guys know first? No, is that impossible?


    If you want to avoid something, you have to know it closely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a breakdown.¡±


    ¡°Not really! It was good entertainment. Unfortunately, we have confirmed that our opinions are parallel, so shall we break up?¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    Ureahoeju let out a sigh and moved his body slightly shaking the wings of the thunderbolt.


    Right after that, lightning strikes right in front of my eyes. Leaving a wisp of wind and lightning behind, the thunderstorm jumped out and grabbed my neck. Before I had time to say anything, my body broke the desk and mmed into the wall. I felt a strong impact with a bang. Blood circtes from the cracked mouth. Grabbing my neck, the thunderstorm red at me with eyes filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Did you know what to say? You would have expected that I wouldn¡¯t let go easily.¡±


    Oh really. It¡¯s fast, really fast. Even if you read your thoughts, your reaction is dyed. I answered with a sharp pain.


    ¡°¡­Cool, I will. I was expecting trouble toe. I couldn¡¯t believe that Uraehoeju woulde in person.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know even with mind reading. You didn¡¯t even know you were the Holy Sword! But how do I know! Do not worry about who you are!


    ¡°I should havee with a colleague. Your stupidity has brought death upon you. You, who have lost your power, will not be able to ovee any obstacles.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m just an ordinary human being¡­ coke!¡±


    I¡¯m getting more and more short of breath. I squeezed thest of my energy and grabbed the arm of the thunderstorm. The arm that bursts with lightning is as if you are holding a steel hand. She was born as a Ure-Hui, grew up as a U-Re-Hui, and possesses the dignity of a U-Re-Hui. She is literally an iron man.


    ¡®A pitiful figure¡­ Is this the human king? I¡¯ll finish it. It would be easier to convince his colleagues if the cause of death was electrocution.¡¯


    Lightning strikes through his hand. A thrilling sensation runs down my throat, like when I drink carbonated water. It seems that ants are crawling all over the body. Even though he is an iron man¡­ he is a human being.


    ¡®Even if I hold a hand wrapped in thunder¡­ is there no blow?¡¯


    It was early to be surprised. He grabbed the arm of Uraehoeju and moved slowly. Her powerful power, which handles thunderbolts like qigong, is something that can never be shaken with ordinary power.


    Then, what about the same thunderbolt? Born with thunderbolt and raised with thunderbolt. Even the body is familiar with the thunderbolt. To her, the electric shock was like ying in the water, and while feeling the flow¡­ at one point, she grabbed a lightning bolt in her hand. An image created by qi-gong with the power of troubled thunder.


    Yuyumado Thunder Catcher.


    Along with the arm of the thunderstorm, she also held her thunderbolt in her hand. After all, lightning is like a river flowing from the high heavens. A concept that has no choice but to flow until just before it is pooled in the sea.


    It¡¯s so short and shy that it¡¯s just considered power, but its essence is flow. Thunderstorm holds it in her hand. If she can do it, I can too.


    Because all humans, including me, are normal.


    hard. Squeeze and move the thunderstorm with the power of the thunderstorm. Because of my own power, I can handle her body as much as she can handle mine. Kang-Wan, who seems to be fine even if the lightning tower copses, is gradually pushed away by the strength of my arms. I opened my mouth to regain freedom toward her who opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    ¡°Because even against you, the odds are only half and half.¡±


    The lightning strikes die down. The sound of thunder that seemed to fill the world has degenerated to the sound of a loud drum, and the god of thunder, which fell as if splitting udia on a waterfall of clouds, was screaming with only small thunderbolts left behind.


    [-!]


    The roar of the Thunder God gradually diminishes. As if inversely proportional to that, the citizens of udia who came out to watch cheered.


    Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The cries of countless humans are so strong as to send the Thunder God flying back into the sky. In contrast, the Thunder God who looked down on humans so arrogantly struggled desperately while being buried in the clouds. It is difficult to tell who is God and who is human. Shay muttered disgruntledly, brushing her wet hair back.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Obviously, what I am killing is a false idol, but it just looks like bullying the weak.¡±


    If the god of thunder is a god, then what is Shay who can step on clouds and eat them?


    The thunderbolt is swallowed by Jizan. Thunder is cut by cherry blossoms. Nothing of the Thunder God can harm Shay, who wields the earth and sky in both hands. Rather, the existence itself is melting into her power. The Thunder God stretched out his hand in resentment and roared.


    [¡ª!]


    ¡°You keep shouting something, but I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. So just give up.¡±


    Shay listened while pointing the handles of Jizan and Thousand Cherry Trees at each other. All thunderbolts are contained beneath it. The Thunder God, who had reigned in the heterogeneous pce of the Cloud Falls until now, hase to adapt to his true nature.


    Thunderbolt of heaven and earth.


    The whole body of the god of thunder permeates through the brief gap between the cherry blossoms and Jizan. No matter how much it faded away, it was a form of thunderbolt. Its power is enormous¡­ but the gap between the two demons has more than enough power to contain them all. The small thunderbolts that make up the new model, the torrents of power extending to the fingers and toes. All of that bes a huge stream and flows into Shay¡¯s two swords. existence dissolves.


    [¡­]


    The cry of the thunder god, which seemed to tear the world apart, gradually became smaller. The Thunder God, who had been moaning in pain, was now small and weak and pitiful. In the meantime, he eagerly stretched out his arms as if he was looking for something. As if I left something precious down there.


    but it doesn¡¯t reach Surrounded by lightning towers, this city of clouds only uses thunderbolts and rejects the rest. A single bolt of lightning that fell from the god of thunder hit the lightning tower and was extinguished.


    e in.¡±


    Shay twisted the angel. Even though he didn¡¯t raise his energy, a thunderbolt naturally broke out between Cheon-Ang and Ji-Zan. At the same time, all the remnants of the Thunder God were sucked in between them. Shay would be able to move the other with just one of them.


    Shay sighed heavily. The satisfaction ofpleting a task, the sense of achievement of taking a step forward, the pride of helping a vige in trouble. In addition, since we have gained full support from Uraehoeju, the future work is solid.


    Only the cheers of the people below remain. More excited than ever, Shay came down bright.


    ¡°Whoa. it¡¯s over! No more brain gods!¡±


    At the lightning tower, Tyrkanjaka was waiting. Tyrkanjaka, who had been watching with his fists clenched from the time he destroyed the Thunder God, was cheering for Shay more than anyone else.


    ¡°Awesome. To serve the servants of the heavenly gods with your own power! This is an unprecedented feat and an act that has disgraced the face of a heavenly god!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that¡­¡±


    Although the reason was different. Having trouble answering, Shay looked around tantly.


    ¡°By the way, what about Uraehoeju?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, he said he had business and disappeared. Other than this sight in front of me, I have no idea what else to do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has there been a burr in your house?¡±


    ¡°Is that the only reason? If a thunder god enters the city more dangerous than a thief in a house.¡±


    Shay agreed. Which thief could be more dangerous than a god wielding a thunderbolt? That was why. If the thunderstorm disappeared, there must be a reason, but Shay couldn¡¯t even guess the reason. Above all, this is the first time in all episodes.


    Shay murmured to himself involuntarily.


    ¡°It is strange. I¡¯ve never had anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°An enemy like this?¡±


    Shay, who used to travel alone withoutpanions, didn¡¯t care much about others listening to her stories. Tirkanjaka questioned, and after a while, he waved his hand and made an excuse.


    ¡°Oh no. Because it¡¯s so unexpected. If you¡¯re the ruler of the city, you¡¯ll have to watch until the end to defeat the god of thunder.¡±


    ¡°¡­it¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    ¡®Whoa. It was dangerous. I¡¯ll have to be careful. I¡¯m not particrly a saint, but I can¡¯t show that I can see the future. Because she is treated as a saint.¡¯


    Tyrkanjaka looked suspiciously at him, but Shay didn¡¯t care too much about him. We¡¯ve be quite close now, but a few episodes ago, it was an irresistible disaster, an opponent in some episodes, and arade who exchanged exchanges with each other at the end of another episode. To Shay, humans are a polyhedron in which the past and the present coexist. What is the way to treat an existence that was an insurmountable wall, an enemy of humans, and an irreceable colleague?


    The answer is don¡¯t care. No, should I say that I can¡¯t pay close attention to detail? Other people¡¯s emotions are ever-changing, but Shay doesn¡¯t even have mind-reading skills. It¡¯s impossible for colleagues to gather with that way of thinking, but the situation was good this time.


    ¡®At least with Hughes, it¡¯s easy to deal with people, so it¡¯sfortable. Compared to before, the number of times he threatens people with a knife has decreased. In the past, every time I persuaded someone, I had to wield a cherry blossom or jizan and cut something¡­ so next time I¡¯ll treat you better.


    It was in the middle of reflecting on the gratitude of the regressor. The pulley hanging from the elevator at the top of the lightning tower spun round and round. At the same time, the elevator soared at an incredible speed. A familiar figure staggered down from the elevator that reached the top of the lightning tower as if it was almost colliding. Shay was puzzled when he recognized the face.


    ¡°uh? Hughes?¡±


    Blood flows from the torn head. A drop of blood dripped down to his chin. Staggering as if he was injured, he hurriedly ran, ncing behind him as if something was chasing him. Tyrkanjaka asked as he went out to meet him.


    ¡°phew? What happened? Has anyone even attacked you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Hold on a second. I have something to say to Mr. Shay!¡±


    ¡°To Shay? Do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Tirkanjaka asked as if she was a bit sad, but she too was surprised to hear the words that followed.


    ¡°About the identity of the Thunderstorm! She¡¯s not just a hoeju!¡±


    It was the first word I had heard throughout all the regressions. Shay thought of a possibility as she quickly jumped down the lightning tower.


    ¡°A while ago, the Lord of Thunder jumped down to the ground. Did you have another ident?¡±


    ¡°Should I say so? I¡¯d say no.¡±


    ¡°It was you! Thunderstorm suddenly asked why!¡±


    Shay approached him, scolding him for stuttering with a troubled look on his face. There were no boundaries whatsoever. We see each other every day, but it would be more strange to be wary. Like udia and the thunder god, familiarity makes people less alert.


    ¡°By the way, what is the true identity of the Thunderstorm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult for Tyr¡­ to say.¡±


    ¡°Are you just bullying me?¡±


    Tirkanjaka openly showed displeasure as if he couldn¡¯t get past this. Seeing her gaze, he sighed as if he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide such an important thing. I¡¯ll confess. Uraehoeju, she is actually a holy sword.¡±


    ¡°The holy sword¡­rge?¡±


    Shay and Tyrkanjaka had no choice but to react to the bombshell statement that exploded unexpectedly. A unit under the direct control of the Seonghwangcheong. To Tyrkanjaka, they would be insects that would appear endlessly no matter how many times they were killed, but to Shay, they would be irreceablepanions.


    At one time, Shay acted as the Sacred Sword. It was a title given nominally by the Seonghwangcheong, but Shay learned many things from it, including the secrets of the world and the existence of demons. Even though I didn¡¯t know all of the Holy Sword Corps spread all over the world, I had quite a bit of interaction with my direct unit. Still, the information that Uraeju was actually the Holy Sword Corps was unexpected.


    Unaware of the displeasure oozing from Tyrkanjaka¡¯s expression, Shay said with a slight wee.


    ¡°The Holy Sword? How did you know if it was real?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me¡­ ugh.¡±


    As he speaks, drops of blood fall into his eyes. Blinded, he stumbled. His center copsed and his body leaned towards Shay.


    He is taller. It is normal for him to fall towards Shay when he approaches. And since we¡¯ve been together for a long time, we¡¯ve developed a sense of intimacy with each other. Shay epted his body without question¡­


    at that moment. Chen Ban-kyung reacted. Silver light shed. At the same time, Shay threw her back, released her energy, and spurred the ground to widen the distance. Two lines of scratches were engraved on the lightning tower.


    The scene of the killing of the god of thunder was warm and peaceful. Right after that was over, there was a sense of tension. Shay red at ¡®him¡¯, holding the hem of his clothes torn by the de with his hand.


    ¡°¡­you.¡±


    ¡°Oops. I was thinking of hurting you a bit. The reaction is too fast.¡±


    ¡®He¡¯ wasn¡¯t Hughes. One sweep of his forehead erases the blood stains. The skeleton shrank and shrunk, and the hair was released and scattered widely. Hilde, who hadpleted the transformation, nced at Shay with foxy eyes while flirting.


    ¡°Is thatbat foreknowledge? Or is it just a yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a skill I learned to deal with like you.¡±


    ¡°no way. Is this the skill of those who want to reach the sky with qigong?¡±


    Hopefully the story wille out here. Shay crumpled her face.


    Shay had many enemies and many allies. However, there were no ¡®enemies¡¯ that had dug in so far, and our allies weren¡¯t even this far. We should have been a little more vignt. Younggue Sieghrund of the Military Intelligence Department. She is now called Hilde and takes the position of a mischievouspanion, but she is a general, and was the one to be most careful of in the military.


    Seeing the crumpled expression, Hilde was surprised and said,


    ¡°I heard there is such a thing. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true. Hmm, that¡¯s amazing. Anyway!¡±


    pping their hands together, she turned to Tyrkanjaka.


    ¡°Tirkanjaka. There¡¯s one more thing you need to know!¡±


    ¡°Huh, I thought it was a little strange, but it turned out to be you. The joke is too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because ¡®I¡¯ resembles my father!

 Chapter 384

    He smiled happily and reached out the silver knife that had been cutting Shay¡¯s chest. Thanks to its quick response, the knife barely managed to cut through one piece of clothing. There was no blood on it, but it served its purpose. From the beginning, the knife was intended to cut Shay¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°look! ¡®I¡¯ cut it myself so that you can take a good look!¡±


    Shay felt a sense of emptiness btedly. Shay¡¯s clothing was a kind of fabric that allowed energy to pass through, because if it was too strong, it could be a prison that entangled itself. The same goes for opponents. The de infused with air cut through Shay¡¯s clothes without much difficulty.


    That¡¯s all. He wasn¡¯t hurt, and he reacted with a thousand bullets, so it was just a torn chest. The result was infinitely shabby to be called the result of the surprise attack of conversion. But¡­ it was the chest.


    ¡°Look over there! Surprisingly, Shay, whom we all knew was a handsome boy!¡±


    It was stabbed at the most fatal timing. It¡¯s just that the hem of her dress is torn, and this in itself isn¡¯t a problem¡­ The real problem is that her ¡®lie¡¯ hidden under her clothes is exposed.


    Through the cracks in the torn hem of the dress, a thread of cloth can be seen across her chest. Beneath the bandage surrounding the equator of the upper body, there is a round outline revealing a clear presence.


    Cheonjam Temple. A precious fabric that is durable and does not stretch easily. During the battle, Shay, who moved violently, would wrap the Cheonjamsa to keep her chest from shaking. If you tie it a little tight, you can wear it as a man.


    And the cloth tied around the chest only seems to be for that purpose. Especially if you can clearly see the woman¡¯s curves.


    ¡°It was a woman!¡±


    Hilde shouted with her arms outstretched like an actor in charge of the climax. ¡­In a way, even this is not such a big problem. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re hiding your gender. However, both Shay and Tyrkanjaka knew that the trap of the spirit chest did not end here.


    ¡°I went through things I hadn¡¯t experienced, knew what I shouldn¡¯t know, and was fluent in all kinds of secrets. Even how old are you? In addition, you forcibly hid your gender and infiltrated Tantalus, right? Why did you do that?¡±


    This is why I had to be alone. There are so many dangerous things to do together. Even if that person betrays and turns into an enemy, even if that person is an ally. If the ally with whom he shared his feelings forsakes her, or if he quarrels and is disappointed and splits up¡­ Even if his body returns to the return, the heart he gave to her will be cut off.


    ¡°Everyone knows, right? The answer must be to hide the fact that she is a saint! Yes Shay! He¡¯s not her! I am a saint!¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter how you got caught. The most important thing right now is the one who hated the saintess the most and had the most intense murderous intent. Shay faced Tyrkanjaka with a firm resolve.


    At some point, Tyrkanjaka, who had given up on questioning and watched with a parasol over his shoulder, was staring at Shay with a terribly expressionless expression.

 Chapter 275: The Country of Steel and the Faceless Men (16)

    Signallers who were synchronized through Synchro Magic felt the same things and shared the same information through their Unique Magic.


    Since they had predetermined ways of seeing things, their speech patterns naturally became simr as well.


    It seemed that the Military State had reached the point of mass-producing even humans.


    But that couldn¡¯t be the case.


    If it were, would they have bothered to confine the Signallers in the Windowless Room?


    "Signallers can contact each other! So why didn''t you help your colleague who was on the brink of death?"


    It was an ethical criticism.


    Facing such a problem for the first time after a lifetime of being confined in a room, I.A. hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "That is the rule of the Signallers..."


    "Shut up! The urgent matter first!"I tried to prompt Y with my eyes... but it wasn''t necessary.


    Y was already administering the potion.


    She tilted the card I gave her, held the Nine of Hearts inside her mouth, opened Z''s mouth, and poured it in.


    Everyone fell silent, watching the scene.


    Y, who was desperately pouring the potion¡­ suddenly convulsed and then copsed like a puppet with its strings cut.


    Some were agitated seeing the scene, but most of it was from our side.


    Even when one of their own copsed, the Signallers remained calm.


    "The potion is a lie."


    "Poison? Or a drug?"


    "This Module has no means to resist such an attack. Why would he lie?"


    "He is known as a swindler in Amitengrad. Surely, this was to deceive our Module."


    I.A. and the other Signallers were unperturbed.


    They had anticipated this possibility, so Y copsing only reaffirmed their belief that I intended to attack them.


    But there was one exception.


    "Liar!"


    Only X, filled with intense anger, approached me.


    Historia quickly moved to stop her, but I held her back with my hand.


    They need to think and judge for themselves.


    "Did you n to eliminate us all from the start? Do you intend to continue attacking even after knowing who we are?"


    X alone poured out pure anger at me.


    I could have toyed with her more, but there was no need toplicate things.


    I spoke frankly.


    "The potion I used is Nine of Hearts, the Potion of False Death. It puts the person who drinks it into a state of suspended animation for a while."


    "Suspended animation? Why use such a potion...?"


    "Bing a sacrifice means tearing out one''s Spiritual World from its roots. Though she managed to survive, she will soon die. To restore her Spiritual World..."


    I made a slicing motion across my neck.


    "It''s called a life review, I believe? When one faces death or a simr shock, their entire life shes before their eyes."


    Any device will reset and solve most problems if it stops and restarts.


    So were humans.


    When a great stimulus, like death, swept through the body, it rebooted the neural pathways, bringing back past memories and restoring the mind.


    "So, once they die ande back to life, arge part of their Spiritual World gets restored. The phenomenon needs to be triggered, even using drugs. Would you like to check?"


    Doubtful, X used her Unique Magic again.


    Unlike Y or Z, her summoned Eimeder only opened a door and suffered no significant damage.


    The rtively intact Unique Magic linked her with Y and Z.


    "...! We¡¯re synchronized...!"


    Though iplete, they were connected.


    Part of the heavily damaged Unique Magic was restored.


    X realized I was telling the truth.


    Simultaneously, all the Signallers recognized it as the truth, thanks to their synchronization.


    X quickly changed her attitude.


    "...Thank you for your help."


    "It''s alright. I just had the right means."


    <em>The means to manipte you all.</em>


    I hid my true intentions and gave X a friendly smile.


    "Please take care of those two. You seem to be the most reliable person here."


    Feeling gratitude towards me, Xid them down properly.


    Someone had built a robust system for the Military State.


    A method of governing the Military State using Signallers isted from the world.


    It was impressive from my perspective too.


    But only impressive.


    The idea of a Philosopher King<sup>1</sup> ruling the world was quitemon.


    Everyone wanted to be a Philosopher King, standing above others.


    The Military State, filled with Signallers, was remarkable, but it couldn''t ovee its fundamental limitations.


    No matter how well they were made, in the end, Signallers were still human.


    "By the way, I''m starting to get angry. You! The one who called me a swindler!"


    I walked briskly towards U and shoved my face close.


    U, suddenly the focus of my attention, recoiled, but I followed her quickly, shouting.


    "Do you know who I am to judge me? Do you think a swindler from the back alleys can reach this far?"


    "N-no. But ording to the information I gathered..."


    "Information you gathered? Whatever it is, did you see and think for yourself? Can you exin who I am with the information you have?"


    Unable to respond, U shut her mouth.


    She prided herself on her job, so even a small mistake felt humiliating.


    <em>Yes, that''s it.</em>


    <em>The slight differences in how they perceive the same situation.</em>


    <em>Those small emotions¡­</em>


    <em>The tiny cracks that humans have because they are emotional and impulsive.</em>


    Having finished shouting, I walked slowly and spoke.


    "I have no intention of killing or harming you. From the start, I came here to affirm the value of humanity."


    Everyone listened to my words.


    The Signallers of one Module were synchronized in real time.


    <em>But do they all listen to it the same way?</em>


    "The Military State doesn''t care about humans. It only oppresses, punishes, and rules. They don''t rule withpassion. They imprison mothers who stole to feed their starving children alongside heinous criminals, and they trample on anyone who speaks out their thoughts if it contradicts the ideology of the Military State, without considering the heart behind it."


    I walked slowly while speaking, and the moment I arrived before P, I suddenly turned my head and shouted.


    "The same goes for the Signallers, who were slowly dying in their narrow rooms!!"


    "Kyaah!"


    P, particrly sensitive to stimuli, was startled and fell on her butt.


    Signallers could maintainposure because theymunicated through golems; without that, they were no different from ordinary people.


    I gave her a mocking smile and moved my face close to R, who was next to her.


    "I can''t ept a country like this. A country with no unexpected joys, luxuries, and pleasures like a night''s dream. A country that doesn''t touch your heart or whimsically change your mind. A country that considers the heart before judging crimes. A country where peoplee before rules. That''s the kind of country I want!"


    "Why tell that to me...?"


    "Have you never thought about it? When punishing a criminal ording to militaryw. Is it right to punish someone who sold their conscience for petty cash the same as someone who stole a bit to save their dying family?"


    R, who gathers verdicts and precedents among the Military State''s Signallers, would take it more seriously.


    I gradually told each Signaller different words.


    Akin to using a sharp skewer to pry open the gaps and wiggle them.


    "You are wrong! I don''t know who taught you to be like this, but you''repletely wrong! Surrounding yourselves with steel walls, talking only through golems, having secretive conversations among yourself? Do you think that makes you objective? No! That''s negligence and abandonment! If you are Command of the Military State, you must not give up thinking!"


    Maybe feeling something off, I.A., the administrator of this Module, stubbornly tried to cut me off.


    "Your argument is meaningless. Since you cannot offer a better alternative, your opinion is¨C"


    "Shut up! I don''t care about your opinion, bystander!"


    I pped her¡­ again.


    I.A., who fell again, briefly showed a look of indignance.


    Her Unique Magic bound several nearby Signallers... in other words, if this were a ss, she would be the ss president.


    Her power was very strong within a close range, enough to bind all the other 25 Signallers here.


    So I didn¡¯t allow her to speak.


    I pressured her to the point she couldn''t even open her mouth.


    <em>How does that feel?</em>


    <em>Frustrating, isn''t it?</em>


    <em>Good.</em>


    "You talk too much. Historia, block her mouth while I talk."


    "...Is that necessary?"


    "It''s crucial. If you don''t, I''ll gag her."


    Deciding that covering her mouth was better than using a gag, Historia went behind I.A. and covered her mouth.


    The grip of a Star General was stronger than most restraints and smarter than a straitjacket.


    I.A. was nowpletely helpless, only able to watch me speak.


    "You are doing well. The fact that the Military State is still standing proves it. But you are also human, and you are not always right."


    I raised my hand.


    The broken Nine of Hearts card.


    It should have been red, but the liquid inside had leaked out, leaving it with pale gray hearts.


    I held it between two fingers.


    "For example, like this. If I restore the broken card..."


    After shaking the card between my fingers and blowing on it, the card turned red again.


    Holding the restored card, I waved it proudly.


    "Would any of you, who have spent your lives in that small room, know what trick I used?"


    It was a phenomenon that couldn¡¯t be exined logically.


    Some Signallers felt curiosity... or a desire to observe.


    Signallers developed voyeuristic tendencies due to being confined inside a room their whole life.


    Trapped in steel boxes, theypulsively tried to connect to golems to see the world.


    And those who had never seen magic were the easiest to deceive with it.


    "There is no reason to pay attention. He has certainly used a trick. There is nothing remarkable."


    Only one person, S, tried to block the Signallers'' curiosity.


    But the approach was wrong.


    iming it was a trick only half acknowledged the magic''s existence.


    If they hadn''t been interested at all, it might have worked, but such a im only made them more curious.<ol>1. A hypothetical ruler in whom political skill isbined with philosophical knowledge.</ol>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 386

    The Eight of Spades¡ªElixir. With a single card from the Golden Mirror, I drew a barrier. The intricate principles of alchemy transformed the coated steel walls of the Lightning Tower into cards. Hundreds of steel-winged butterflies fluttered and scattered, creating a magical spectacle as I slipped away through the gap.


    ¡°Haaaaah!¡±


    From behind, the Thunder Overseer¡¯s iron fist came crashing down in pursuit. Her lightning-infused punches tore through the fluttering cards, aiming straight for me¡­


    But unfortunately for her, even cards made of steel aren¡¯t so easily dismissed. The spinning, scattering steel butterflies flinched and clung together in a panic.


    Another martial artist might not have been able to block her attacks, but the Thunder Overseer¡¯s reliance on her unique style worked against her.


    ¡®All of this is alchemical steel! The moment she touches it, it disrupts her lightning¡­! Almost as if someone knows her every weakness!¡¯


    The Thunder Overseer¡¯s movement relied on pulling herself forward. By extending lightning along metallic surfaces, she created a maic force tounch herself at incredible speeds.


    In other words, if I could interfere with that lightning, I could neutralize her mobility. The alchemical steel cards disrupted the maic pull and clung to her like heavy steel blocks.


    ¡°So be it!¡±


    The Thunder Overseer shifted tactics. Instead of pulling herself forward, sheunched her lightning outward. A bolt of electricity ripped through the floor and raced toward me.


    It brushed past, a sharp tingle prickling my skin.


    ¡®Her lightning doesn¡¯t work? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m deflecting it¡­ It¡¯s like it¡¯s being devoured!¡¯


    The idol of the Earth Mother proved its worth¡ªlightning is naturally absorbed by the earth.


    cing my hand against the Lightning Tower¡¯s wall, I spoke with confidence.


    ¡°How about now? Do you believe me when I said it¡¯s a fifty-fifty chance?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awfully cocky for someone relying on parlor tricks.¡±


    ¡°Parlor tricks? If my skills are tricks, then what are yours? Expert techniques? Please, even static electricity can be created just by rubbing your hands together.¡±


    Sure, her techniques might berger in scale, but fundamentally, they weren¡¯t all that different from static discharge.


    Frustrated by her failed attacks, the Thunder Overseer paused to catch her breath and reassess. Sure, I might be more winded than her, but confidencees from psychological advantage.


    This was my chance.


    ¡°You know, I thought you were a practical person like me. Turns out you¡¯re more like an innocent maiden, believing in a sudden voice in your head and blindly following it.¡±


    ¡°Your mouth never stops moving, does it?¡±


    ¡°No, really! You¡¯re the Thunder Overseer, right? Why would you suddenly turn against me because of some mysterious voice you heard in your head?¡±


    Born and raised in this city, chosen to be the Thunder Overseer, her life had never intersected with the Holy Crown Church before. Yet after receiving a ¡®revtion,¡¯ she had be its most fervent believer, attacking me without hesitation.


    It didn¡¯t make sense. Surely, she could see that too¡­


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Who you are, who I am¡ªit¡¯s irrelevant.¡±


    Her tone was firm as she clenched her fists tighter. The lightning flowing outward grew more concentrated, heating her body to its limit.


    ¡°What matters is what you¡¯re nning to do. And I must stop it.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡±


    ¡°Uncover all of udia¡¯s secrets, reveal the truth, and destroy this city¡ªregardless of what those secrets may be.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t deny it. It was the truth, and even if I tried, she¡¯d trust the ¡®revtion¡¯ in her mind over anything I said.


    Damn. So much for reasoning with her.


    The Sacred Sword Order¡ªthe chosen warriors of fate.


    The Thunder Overseer had been lucky. Amidst the countless tragedies of the fragmented kingdoms, she had been born with a perfect body. Struck by lightning and surviving it, she discovered her talent and essed udia¡¯s power source. Recognized by the previous Thunder Overseer, she was chosen as the city¡¯s protector.


    A series of coincidences had convinced her that she was special. When she uncovered part of the city¡¯s secrets, she epted the responsibility that came with them.


    To be honest, even reading her mind revealed nothing unusual. Like many with exceptional talent, she was simply an incredibly lucky person. That¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t been wary of her before.


    But now that I knew about the Sacred Sword Order, it was different.


    A chosen body. Miraculous coincidences. The ability to wield immense power.


    She was truly chosen. The Holy Crown Church had imbued her with fate, and she had epted it. She carried lightning within her, hid secrets beneath the city, and vowed to protect it.


    There was no reason for her not to. She loved this city and had the power to defend it. To her, it was rational, noble, and deeply meaningful.


    But it all served the Holy Crown Church¡¯s agenda.


    The Saints had carefully selected and nted seeds of their own choosing¡ªthe Sacred Sword Order.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t convince her. As someone ruling within the Church¡¯s observed order, she wouldn¡¯t wee the changes I would bring.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to destroy the city or anything. I¡¯m just curious about its secrets.¡±


    ¡°¡®Curious?¡¯ Can a King of Humanity really call his actions ¡®personal curiosity¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ when you put it like that, I don¡¯t really have a good rebuttal.¡±


    Damn. This is why I hate dealing with the Sacred Sword Order. You can¡¯t reason with them, and you can¡¯t change them¡ªthey¡¯re alreadyplete as they are.


    There¡¯s no choice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like violence, but¡­ can we settle this with words?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you should¡¯ve thought of that before resorting to theft.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe you should¡¯ve created a situation where I didn¡¯t have to steal.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll ensure you never steal again.¡±


    Lightning crackled as the Thunder Overseer approached. I pped the Eight of Spades against the wall and struck it hard, as though stamping a seal.


    My hand stung from the impact, but it worked. When I peeled the card off, steel cards poured out like a flood. Using a flick of my wrist, I hurled the replicated cards at her. Dozens of them flew toward the Thunder Overseer.


    ¡°Again with those tricks?¡±


    Humans are creatures of habit and learning. Having already experienced my tricks once, the Thunder Overseer didn¡¯t scatter her lightning as she had before. This time, she carefully blocked and advanced, step by step.


    Damn, this is getting tricky. I¡¯d put some force into my throws, but they didn¡¯t even faze her.


    My strength is about average for a human. In other words, I can hold my own in most fights, creating a bnce with tactics. I steal unique techniques, read intentions with mind reading, and exploit weaknesses to create standoffs.


    But Ick the decisive power to finish things.


    The Thunder Overseer, though not metallic herself, was built like a being of alchemical material forged from the Golden Mirror. Her durability surpassed that of most martial artists. Even after being hit by steel cards, she didn¡¯t have a scratch. The only reason she was approaching cautiously was to stay methodical; if she¡¯d charged recklessly, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop her.


    ¡°Just scraps of steel with no power. Why do you keep throwing these meaningless things?¡±


    ¡°I call myself a magician, so I try to stick to the theme.¡±


    That was a lie. I¡¯d been giving it my all. It just seemed like child¡¯s y to the Thunder Overseer.


    Tch. There¡¯s no way to win like this. As tiresome as this pattern is, all I can do now is stall for time.


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t look particrly strong, but¡­ I won¡¯t let my guard down. He¡¯s the King of Humanity. He could be hiding powers I don¡¯t know about. One step at a time. Think of him as a formidable opponent.¡¯


    I appreciate the caution, truly.


    Not underestimating your opponent is a good approach¡ªjust not against me. The more she focused on me as a threat, the more she overthought her movements. And that gave me plenty to read.


    Her hips, legs, arms, and fists moved with mechanical precision. Her iron fist flew straight for my head, a chill running down my spine even before I read her intent through mind reading. Reflexively, I raised my arm into the trajectory of her strike.


    A blow like this¡­ even if I saw iting, it should¡¯ve been impossible to block. Yet her fist stopped short with a dull thunk.


    ¡®Something¡¯s wrong¡­!¡¯


    The electrifying force of her punch dissipated just before it reached me. Lightning coursed from her body toward me, only to fade away. The overwhelming strength that could shatter steel seemed to weaken as it approached.


    ¡®He¡¯s not strong¡­ it¡¯s the opposite. I¡¯m growing weaker. What is he doing¡­?!¡¯


    Simple. I was draining her power.


    Her unique art, Thunder Catcher, allowed her to wield lightning by capturing and integrating it into her body like martial energy. By stealing her technique, I redirected the lightning she summoned and discharged it into my cards. The closer I got, the more her ¡°special¡± power diminished.


    I leaned in, whispering with mockery.


    ¡°How does it feel to be ordinary?¡±


    ¡°My power! You coward¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why not call it fair? Now we¡¯re equals, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    We were now in a slugfest, a mudslinging brawl that anyone could win or lose. Fair, don¡¯t you think?


    Seizing the moment of her surprise, I pulled her arm toward me and drove my knee into her jaw. The Thunder Overseer, still trying to rely on brute strength, staggered. Without her lightning, her body was left with only raw physical power.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t hurt. His strength is unimpressive.¡¯


    Oh? Even now, she¡¯s still stronger than me?


    Makes sense. Prolonged use of martial energy strengthens the body over time. Why else would humans trained in martial energy techniques be considered superhuman? Even without energy, the disparity in physical strength was clear.


    ¡®Fine, I won¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll deal with him purely with my strength.¡¯


    The Thunder Overseerunched her fists at me again.


    Each blow was heavy. Even without martial energy, her punches made my arms ache. When she missed, her strikes shattered furniture with ease. Her sheer durability was a weapon in itself. She could swing her fists without worrying about injury, making her strikes far more devastating than any ordinary punch.


    Thud. Thud. Thud. Her punches crashed into walls and furniture, splintering them as I barely dodged. If it had been mending such blows, I¡¯d have broken bones by now. But she seemed unaffected, preparing her next strike as though nothing had happened. Fighting her felt like going up against a boulder in a battle of attrition.


    ¡®You¡¯re an excellent escape artist, I¡¯ll give you that. You may have lost your power, but your instincts remain sharp.¡¯


    If not for mind reading, I¡¯d have taken several hits and copsed by now. Fortunately, knowing where her punches wouldnd gave me a fighting chance.


    This time, her fist aimed for my chest. I needed to dodge¡ª


    Wait. My breath hitched. I hadn¡¯t paced myself well, and in that brief moment of hesitation, her fist mmed into my chest.


    I crossed my arms to block, but the impact pierced through, rattling my body and forcing me backward.


    The Thunder Overseer followed up, her voiceced with certainty.


    ¡°It seems this fight is nearing its conclusion.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Feeling confident afternding a single hit?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t stop at one.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. In a battle of attrition, I stood no chance. No matter how many times I struck her, she remained unscathed. Meanwhile, she continued to press me with her seemingly endless stamina. It was like fighting an immortal.


    Using weapons was pointless. Even stabbing her with a de would only leave shallow punctures in her skin. Worse, if she disarmed me, it would put my life at greater risk. Best not to show my hand at all.


    ¡°Hey. Did you notice how I¡¯ve been fighting with my back to the wall this whole time?¡±


    ¡°There you go, pping your mouth again. Do you fight with words and cheap tricks alone?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you guess? Anyway, while I¡¯ve been cornered, I¡¯ve been preparing something to show you.¡±


    It¡¯s terrifying how fast I¡¯ve run out of tricks. This is why I hate fighting.


    ¡°Let me show you what I¡¯ve been setting up while dodging and taking your hits.¡±


    ¡°Show me quickly then¡ªbefore you die.¡±


    Without further banter, the Thunder Overseer swung her leg in a kick. Timing it perfectly, I slid away, brushing my hand against the wall.


    Her kick missed and smashed into the wall behind me. The thin structure shattered like ss, unleashing a torrent of thousands of cards.


    Countless cards I had painstakingly created by scraping against the wall poured out all at once, cascading onto the Thunder Overseer.


    Even with her absurdly durable body, no one could maintain their bnce under the weight of hundreds of kilograms of steel cards. The torrent engulfed her, forcing her to the ground.


    ¡°Tricks¡­!¡±


    Despite her monstrous body, the Thunder Overseer was buried for a brief moment¡ªand that moment was all I needed.


    As she struggled under the avnche of cards, I slipped behind her, grabbed her arm, and locked it between my legs, twisting it with precision.

 Chapter 387

    If neither martial energy nor unique magic is involved, it boils down to a pure battle of bodies. And, unsurprisingly, I lost even in that. But I hadn¡¯t lost in technique yet.


    The Thunder Overseer¡¯s body, extraordinary as it was, still followed the human structure. No matter how powerful a human is, without martial energy, they cannot attack an opponent directly behind them. Joints don¡¯t bend backward, and a pinky finger cannot overpower the strength of an arm. That¡¯s just the way the human body works.


    If her pinky somehow defeated my arm¡¯s strength? Well, then I¡¯d just have to ept defeat. If someone can win the game with a junk card against my ace, there¡¯s no point in continuing. Sometimes, you just have to fold.


    ¡°This¡­ won¡¯t hold me!¡±


    ¡°Once I¡¯ve got you pinned, it¡¯s over. Without the power of thunder, you can¡¯t win.¡±


    No matter how much she tried to summon her thunder, it was futile. I was entangled with her now. Every time she attempted to draw power, the lightning dispersed, absorbed into my Earth Mother cards. Tightening my grip on her twisted arm, I spoke coldly.


    ¡°If I keep twisting, you¡¯ll never be able to use this arm again.¡±


    ¡°Go¡­ ahead and try¡­!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t? If necessary, I can snap your neck without a second thought¡­.¡±


    As I applied more force, I suddenly felt resistance.


    Wait.


    It¡¯s not breaking? What is this? I¡¯m using both my arms and legs, leveraging my full strength, even employing the principles of physics, and I still can¡¯t twist it? This is so unfair.


    ¡°¡­For someone so cocky, your strength is pitiful.¡±


    ¡®Now that all the power of thunder has left, I can finally feel my true strength. I should thank him¡­ I¡¯ve rediscovered the confidence to use my real power.¡¯


    What the¡ªshe¡¯s tapped into her martial energy!


    The Thunder Overseer began to exert force gradually, as if recalling a long-forgotten memory. She wasn¡¯t using the power of thunder now but pure martial energy¡ªan innate, untouchable force. Though harder to use, it was something that couldn¡¯t be stolen.


    Damn it! Stop growing mid-fight! It messes with my mind-reading and tactics! Ugh, I suppose it was strange that someone so adept with thunder hadn¡¯t tapped into martial energy before. And just the raw energy I can sense from her already far exceeds mine. She¡¯s going to break free. What do I do? Should I call for Tyr¡ª


    Suddenly.


    A thunderous rumble shook the Lightning Tower. It wasn¡¯t just a lightning strike¡ªit felt like a massive force had collided with the tower, amplifying the impact.


    The ceiling tilted visibly, and the sturdy walls and beams quaked. Even the subterranean foundation seemed affected as fragments of rock tumbled to the ground.


    The Thunder Overseer shouted in rm.


    ¡°What have you done?!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my doing!¡±


    ¡°If not you, then who?!¡±


    ¡°How could someone who can¡¯t even bend your joints possibly topple a lightning tower?!¡±


    What on earth was happening? Could it be¡­ did the Thunder God kick the tower in frustration or something?


    Regardless, the building was copsing. There was no point in continuing this futile submission hold. But letting go now would still leave me in danger.


    ¡°Th-Thunder Overseer!¡±


    Small footsteps approached, apanied by a voice. It was the girl from earlier, the one looking after the child in the basement. Feeling the tremors, she had run up to find the Thunder Overseer.


    ¡°Thunder Overseer! There¡¯s an earthquake! The tower is tilting¡ªoh¡­?¡±


    What the girl found was not theposed figure of the Thunder Overseer she admired but the two of us, tangled on the ground in an awkward wrestling match. Her expression froze in shock.


    The Thunder Overseer¡¯s face turned red as she stammered, ¡°J-Jerry. This isn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Now¡¯s my chance. This is the only opening I¡¯ll get to escape!


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! The Overseer and I were just engaged in some, uh, physical wrestling! There¡¯s nothing between us!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The Thunder Overseer¡¯s loud yell made her loosen her grip momentarily. I seized the opportunity, releasing her arm and rolling away. I bolted for the wall I had transformed into cards earlier.


    One entire section of the wall had been dismantled into cards, leaving the exposed earth behind it damp with soil that had copsed inward. Grabbing an Earth Mother card, I shoved at the heap of dirt with all my might, channeling earth magic to assist.


    Thud.


    The massive weight of the soil yielded to my touch, forming a tunnel leading to the surface. I stepped into the opening and turned back, calling out.


    ¡°Sorry, everyone. No answers here, just more mysteries. I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there¡ª!¡±


    The Thunder Overseer made to pursue me, but her gaze caught on the desperate face of the girl who had run to her side.


    She hesitated.


    No matter what she knew, no matter what she ignored, the truth remained that the Thunder Overseer had always protected this city. The girl, in this moment, looked up to her, expecting her to keep being the protector she had always been.


    Caught in that sudden inner conflict, the Thunder Overseer froze.


    That moment of hesitation was all I needed. Before anything else could go wrong, I disappeared underground with earth magic.


    The outside world was chaos. Cheers and screams mingled as people panicked over the scene unfolding around them. Those who had been observing the Thunder God¡¯s execution were now frantic, spinning in confusion.


    Emerging from the ground, I nearly got trampled by the crowd.


    ¡°What the¡ªsomeone just came out of the ground!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a spy! Move if you don¡¯t want trouble!¡±


    At my shout, the bystanders jumped back in rm, giving me space to scramble to my feet.


    Looking around, I realized something was amiss.


    The Thunder God was gone. No trace of it remained, and even the swirling clouds no longer bore its shadow. Reading the thoughts of those nearby, I learned the Thunder God had been absorbed by the regressor. A pitifully simple end, yet I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had really happened.


    ¡­Then I looked up at the Lightning Tower, and the answer became clear.


    Darkness spread like ink, punctuated by shes of lightning. The powers of Tyrkanzyaka, progenitor of vampires, shed violently with the twin des wielded by the regressor. The shockwaves of their battle radiated outward, shaking the very structure of the tower.


    The people around me whispered theories, but knowing both of their powers, I understood the situation far better¡ªand let out a sigh.


    ¡°Hilde¡­ you¡¯ve finally gone and done it.¡±


    It seemed Hilde had decided to enact the script she had imagined so vividly.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising. The regressor had hoarded so many fortuitous encounters that Hilde, formerly of the Sacred Sword Order, naturally suspected him of being a Saint. Perhaps she had briefly tolerated his presence, thinking he might be an ally.


    Or maybe she had been waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Still, for Tyrkanzyaka and the regressor to escte into a full-blown battle like this? I¡¯d expected a rough goodbye at worst. But with those two, anything could spiral into chaos.


    How unfortunate. Now that they were fighting, who was going to help me?


    As I let out a resigned sigh, the sound of shouting jolted me.


    ¡°There he is! That¡¯s the one!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there! Cooperate with us!¡±


    The Thunder Overseer¡¯s elite guards, stationed above ground on her orders, had spotted me. Recognizing me as someone likely tied to the chaos, they began closing in.


    Hmm. They didn¡¯t seem openly hostile, but considering I¡¯d just fought the Thunder Overseer, running into her again wasn¡¯t ideal. I needed to find a way to slip away¡ª


    Suddenly, someone grabbed my arm tightly and shouted.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s a spy! He came out of the ground!¡±


    ¡°Do you seriously believe that nonsense?!¡±


    Damn it. What a naive person. No spy would openly dere themselves a spy! I didn¡¯t have time to exin, so I shoved him aside and bolted.


    ¡°Wait! Stop right there!¡±


    The Thunder Overseer¡¯s guards pushed through the crowd, chasing after me. However, the sheer number of people made it difficult for them to close the distance. In contrast, I exploited mind reading to spot gaps in the crowd, shoving distracted people aside to slip through. My agility outpaced their cautious pursuit.


    I was nearing the outskirts when someone else spotted me and began chasing from the other direction.


    ¡°¡­Hold¡­ up¡­¡±


    A wheezing voice caught up with me. I instinctively moved to shake off whoever it was, but I recognized the pursuer and changed my tone.


    ¡°Oh, Peru! You found me!¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡­ did you do¡­ to the Lightning Tower¡­?¡±


    So, he hadn¡¯t gone up the tower. Likely due to his poor health, he¡¯d stayed on the ground like the other guards.


    But seriously, why is he ming me for the tower tilting? I don¡¯t have even a fraction of the power needed to knock over a Lightning Tower! Of everyone here, I¡¯m the least guilty in this situation!


    ¡°Listen, I swear I didn¡¯t do anything to the tower. But right now, we need your help! Fix it before it copsespletely!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­ on it.¡±


    Peru took a deep breath, pulling out the chime of the Golden Mirror. Concentrating on the image of the grand and unyielding Lightning Tower in his mind, he rang the chime.


    The Golden Mirror¡¯s alchemical powers responded to his call. The faint but resonant sound spread outward, and the steel, as if listening, began to react. Cracks sealed, dents straightened, and the base of the tower¡ªwhere the structural stress was greatest¡ªwas gradually repaired through reverse alchemy.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredible! You did great! Now, uh, how about hiding me too?¡±


    ¡°¡­From who?¡±


    There was no need to answer. The guards, having forced their way through the crowd, were already sprinting toward us.


    ¡°There! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±


    Tch. I¡¯m terrible at fighting multiple opponents. Maybe I can talk my way out of this¡­


    Just then, a thunderous crash echoed from the upper levels of the Lightning Tower. Lightning and shadows shed violently, drawing screams from the crowd as they ducked for cover. A mass of darkness erupted from the tower¡¯s peak.


    It was Tyrkanzyaka, cloaked in darkness, exchanging relentless blows with the regressor as they both plummeted through the air. Despite free-falling from tens of meters above ground, neither seemed remotely concerned. Their focus was entirely on attacking each other.


    Tyrkanzyaka swung her shadow-d arm with an otherworldly force. Even from this distance, the sheer power emanating from her strikes was palpable, as if she were splitting the world apart in her fury.


    The regressor countered with Jizan, intercepting the blow. His arm twisted unnaturally under the pressure before snapping back violently. The overwhelming force of the impact was too much for his body to bear, and it visibly began to break.


    But Tyrkanzyaka was the progenitor of vampires. Broken bones and spilled blood were mere trifles to her. Her body regenerated as if nothing had happened, the damage reversing in an instant.


    Meanwhile, the regressor, though managing to block the attack, was sted backward by the shockwave of the sh. Even Jizan, which absorbed recoil, couldn¡¯t fully neutralize the impact, and the regressor was flung away like a ragdoll.@@novelbin@@


    The momentary collision sent bothbatants flying in opposite directions. The regressor crashed far into the distance, the sound of something breaking apanying hisnding. Tyrkanzyaka, having lost her footing, fell headfirst to the ground.


    The onlookers gasped and screamed, but their shock quickly turned to disbelief as Tyrkanzyaka stood up without so much as a scratch.


    ¡°Come out. Surely, you didn¡¯t die from just this?¡± she called out, her voice calm butmanding.


    From the direction where the regressor had fallen, debris exploded outward. Clearing the wreckage with a sweep of Jizan, the regressor emerged, baring his teeth as he stepped forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯d almost forgotten¡ªthere¡¯s no need to hold back out of fear of dying.¡±


    It was then that the crowd began to understand. All of this destruction, the tilting of the tower, and the chaos¡­ were the result of a fight between just these two.

 Chapter 389

    Perhaps we had misunderstood everything from the very beginning.


    udia was the city of clouds¡ªa ce where mist cascaded like waterfalls down the slopes, and lightning rained upon thend. It was a harsh environment, where oppressive, gloomy winds reced the milk and honey of othernds. Unless you were a vampire who detested sunlight, there was little reason to venture here.@@novelbin@@


    In the distant past, when Tyr led the vampires across the mountains, udia was little more than a remote vige with peculiar natural features. Few people lived there, as beasts feared the lightning.


    Perhaps it was fortunate. The lightning kept tigers away, allowing the vige to survive. If thend wasn¡¯t already so inhospitable, the added threat of predators might have made life here impossible.


    Over time, lightning became the embodiment of fear, and thus the "Lightning God" was born¡ªor so the regressor imed, and others believed. But that couldn¡¯t have been true.


    Instead, it was the opposite. The presence of the Lightning God, heralding the approach of lightning, made the bolts less dangerous, giving people time to prepare for their arrival. Over time, the Lightning God became a symbol of reassurance rather than fear.


    "¡­A weather rm?"


    "Yes. It seems we¡¯ve misunderstood the Lightning God. It wasn¡¯t a being that summoned lightning but rather one that came to warn of its arrival."


    A roaring giant that made thunderous sounds and hurled bolts of lightning to the ground. Its immense strength and divine presence might have made it seem like a god, but if you strip away the mythology and focus solely on its purpose¡­


    It¡¯s just lightning. Loud, crackling, and scattering across the earth¡ªexactly what lightning does naturally.


    "And judging by its current damaged state, it seems to have been a man-made construct. While other gods were also creations of humans, the Lightning God appears to have been created in a far more literal sense."


    "A god?"


    "And one far more helpful to humanity than most. Peru, did the Lightning God always appear on days when lightning struck?"


    "¡­Come to think of it, yes. Whenever there was lightning, the Lightning God was there."


    "And were there ever instances of lightning striking without the Lightning God appearing?"


    Peru thought back, searching her memories before shaking her head.


    "¡­No. Unless it was a distant strike of thunder, I don¡¯t think there was ever lightning without the rm first sounding."


    "Lightning is a natural phenomenon, right? If the Lightning God were truly an unpredictable deity, there would have been times when lightning struck without its presence. The fact that this never happened shows that the Lightning God was, in fact, an rm¡ªa remarkably effective one."


    The Lightning God, long believed to punish humanity for stealing its power, was actually a tool humans had created to predict lightning strikes.


    Peru muttered, astonished by the revtion.


    "¡­Who would create something like this?"


    "It¡¯s written right here. Fran, the Lightning Thief. Quite the grandiose name. Judging by the signature, it doesn¡¯t seem like they were trying to hide their identity."


    "¡­Never heard of them."


    "That¡¯s not the point. What matters isn¡¯t their identity."


    Knowledge belongs to everyone. Knowledge itself is no secret. The real mystery lies in¡ª


    "Who hid their identity? That¡¯s what¡¯s important now. Whoever hid them must have had detailed knowledge of what they created."


    "¡­Do you know?"


    "I don¡¯t, just like you. But I do know this: whenever something unnatural happens, the key is to find who stands to gain the most from it."


    Though I already knew the answer, I pretended not to for Peru¡¯s sake, keeping the conversation going.


    "You¡¯ve heard the stories of the Lightning Thief, right?"


    "¡­Yes."


    As someone from the allied nations, Peru had to be familiar with the legend of the Lightning Thief and the Lightning God.


    Tales of giants living in grand pces, hoarding treasures of gold and silver, aremon enough. But a giant of lightning descending from the clouds to seek revenge? That¡¯s unique to the story of the Lightning Thief. Fiction cannot surpass reality, and only the tale of the Lightning Thief from udia has endured.


    "But the truth is, the Lightning God wasn¡¯t a divine being seeking retribution¡ªit was a tool created by the Lightning Thief to warn of lightning. The original story was cleverly distorted to hide this truth. And who benefited the most from that distortion?"


    "¡­Who?"


    "The Sky God."


    It all made sense. Why else would the Thunder Overseer have used such valuable resources to attack me? There had to be a reason.


    "When the Lightning Thief stole lightning, the Lightning God, enraged, was granted permission by the Sky God to punish humans on the surface. Though the thief outsmarted it several times, they were eventually caught, repented, and returned the stolen lightning. Some versions say the Lightning God forgave humanity, while others im the Sky God ordered it to return to the heavens, ending its wrath. Either way, the story served its purpose."


    Peru pondered this for a moment before asking.


    "¡­How does that benefit anyone?"


    "It does. Without lifting a finger, the Sky God gained the Lightning God as a subordinate. Of course it¡¯s a gain."


    "¡­Oh?"


    While Peru stood there, processing the implications, I busied myself with inspecting the ribs of the Lightning God. Peering inside, I expected to findplex machinery, but instead, the interior was mostly hollow. There were only a few small mechanisms. It exined its slow descent¡ªit was more like a balloon,rge in size but light in weight.


    So, the Lightning God was just an rm after all? Still, there was something faintly present, as though a clue about the Demon God lingered here.


    Perhaps this was it.


    "Lightning didn¡¯t fall from the sky."


    If size alone was a factor, there had to be a reason. Passing through the hollow shell of the Lightning God, I reached its back. If this construct had anything resembling skin, it was the wide sheet of fabric hanging from its frame.


    "It was sent from the ground to the sky. From the very beginning, lightning wasn¡¯t a gift of the heavens."


    It was a kite.


    The toy was tethered by strings, holding it in ce as it attempted to ride the wind into the sky. Attached to the body of the Lightning God was a kite with its strings cut. Although torn and frayed, the restoration granted by the Golden Mirror had fully repaired its form and function, making its purpose unmistakable.


    The Lightning God had beenunched from the ground to the sky, entrusted with the critical task of warning when lightning was approaching.


    "The Lightning God¡­ a tool meant to protect udia¡­"


    "And it¡¯s probably not the only one. Most of the things that make up udia are probably just as utilitarian as the Lightning God."


    "¡­Then why did the Thunder Overseer want to get rid of it?"


    "Who knows? Maybe because the rm isn¡¯t needed anymore?"


    I answered nonchntly, and Peru nodded in understanding.


    "¡­That¡¯s true. After the Lightning Tower was built and the Thunderwheel installed, we didn¡¯t have to fear the Lightning God anymore."


    "Then everything fits. Until now, the Lightning God was feared and revered, so there was no reason to touch it. But once it was no longer feared, reverence for the Sky God would also start to fade. They¡¯d want to deal with it before that happened."


    "¡­Do you think the Thunder Overseer knew all of this?"


    "I can¡¯t say for sure, but I doubt she was entirely ignorant."


    Even if the Thunder Overseer herself didn¡¯t know, her existence¡ªher values and powers¡ªwas wholly tied to the Saint¡¯s observations. So even if she acted rationally, her actions would inevitably align with the interests of the Holy Crown Church.


    "In any case, this is still a relic of the Demon God. If not the Thunder Overseer, then someone else must have known about its existence."


    Unlike the Golden Mirror or the Grandmaster¡¯s relic, this artifact didn¡¯t carry the bitterness of a dying wish. It must have had a proper end. Not every Demon God met their demise with unfulfilled desires.


    Yet, it was still a relic. A trace left behind by the Demon God in the world.


    "Even fiction reflects reality to some extent. The lightning returned by the Lightning Thief must refer to this. If not, why would the story mention returning anything?"


    "¡­Are you going to take it?"


    "That depends, but I¡¯m satisfied just observing it. I¡¯m not the type to covet things."


    "¡­?"


    Don¡¯t give me that skeptical look. Who else is as free of greed as me? If I cared about wealth, I¡¯d be catering to some noble¡¯s whims and living in luxury.


    All I want is to catch up to humanity¡ªthe footprints they¡¯ve left behind as they advanced too far while I was powerless.


    Now, let¡¯s see. What exactly did the Holy Crown Church hide in the heavens? I reached toward the relic with a pounding heart, anticipation surging through me.


    And then, for a brief moment, it felt as though the world came to a halt.


    It wasn¡¯t mind-reading, but a primal instinct, like the intuition of an animal sensing danger. The feeling clutched at my awareness, dragging my focus to the immense, sharp presence swelling behind me.


    [I warned you.]


    A sh of light.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to react. I couldn¡¯t have reacted even if I wanted to. My vision was blurred by the mist, there were few people nearby, and Peru, weakened as she was, was less perceptive than me. There was no one whose thoughts I could have read in advance.


    Still, this¡­ was too fatal.


    Lowering my gaze, I saw a sharp de protruding. Its hilt was nowhere in sight; only the de jutted out from my abdomen.


    What? I hadn¡¯t sensed this in their thoughts.


    Then came the pain¡ªsearing, as if my insides were being scorched. It felt like someone had scraped my organs with sandpaper and poured the remnants back into me. The taste of blood filled my mouth.


    I grabbed the de with my hand, trying to pull it out, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Blood dripped from my sliced palms. Amid the unbearable pain, I turned my head, and there she was¡ªthe Thunder Overseer.


    She stared at me with empty eyes, her head adorned with a halo of electricity and wings of lightning rippling behind her.


    Manifested as an angel, the Thunder Overseer pressed the de deeper into me.

 Chapter 391

    At one intense moment in her battle with Shei, the progenitor Tyrkanzyaka felt a surge of difort.


    It wasn¡¯t because of Shei herself, but an irritating sensation, akin to needles lightly pricking her skin. Such feelings typically arose when someone nearby brushed against the divine¡ªa saint, or perhaps a member of the Sacred Sword Order.


    Tyrkanzyaka ceased her assault and turned to nce in one direction. In doing so, she failed to notice a chunk of stone hurtling toward her, striking her and crushing her frame. Yet the impact meant nothing to her. She simply stood intact, gazing steadily into the depths of the Cloud Waterfall.


    ¡°¡­This is troubling.¡±


    ¡°Focus!¡±


    Her opponent, the regressor, shouted furiously as Tyrkanzyaka abruptly lost interest in their fight. Yet Tyrkanzyaka had already withdrawn her attention from Shei.


    ¡°There is an order to these things. Step aside. There is somewhere I must go first.¡±


    ¡°You pick a fight of your own ord, and now you want to walk away? Are you running?¡±


    ¡°Think of it as you wish.¡±


    Shei was undoubtedly connected to the Holy Crown Church. Perhaps, as Hilde suggested, she might even be a saint. At the very least, she had to be a member of the Sacred Sword Order. Logically, this made sense.


    But such facts could be ignored. Up until now, Shei had neither used divine power nor disyed any hint of foresight. If she had, even slightly, the progenitor Tyrkanzyaka would have detected it immediately andunched an attack. Conversely, so long as Shei concealed it, Tyrkanzyaka might leave her alone.


    Unlike Shei, whose fate hinged on Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s whims, this current difort was genuine. The nauseating stench of a saint pervaded the air. Dismissing Shei entirely, Tyrkanzyaka turned away.


    ¡°If you wish, I¡¯ll entertain you when my business is finished. But for now¡­¡±


    The distant gaze of someone peering down at all of creation pierced the progenitor. That oppressive sensation¡ªan understanding of her fury, her scars, and her struggles, as if everything had been unraveled and dered inevitable¡ªfilled Tyrkanzyaka with certainty.


    There was no mistaking it. This was a saint. The eternal adversary of the progenitor.


    Infuriated, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s aura bristled. Any who dared approach her now would face annihtion, reduced to a mere ssh of blood. Not that anyone in their right mind would venture close to an enraged progenitor.


    Except, perhaps, under divine mandate.


    A gust of wind surged, and suddenly, a fist collided with Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s face.


    Her body was hurled like a ball, taking nearly ten seconds to hit the ground after being flung dozens of meters. Tumbling across the earth, she finally came to a halt against udia¡¯s outer wall.


    The progenitor, humanity¡¯s greatest terror, had been repelled. The one who achieved this monumental feat wielded a small, bandaged fist. Shei recognized her and murmured:


    ¡°Peruel?¡±


    The Steel Saint, Peruel, stood with her hood pulled low. She gave Shei a slight nod.


    ¡°To stand against the great foe... this too must be fate¡¯s guidance.¡±


    ¡°What? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to question. The fact that this servant is present means that there is a purpose for me here. Its nature will reveal itself in time.¡±


    Shei knew Peruel. In the countless regressions, encounters with saints were inevitable, and she had crossed paths with the Steel Saint, Peruel, more times than she cared to count. While they had never interacted deeply on a personal level, Shei knew Peruel far better than most.


    Shei ceased her questioning. She knew exactly who Peruel was and what she represented.


    ¡°How dare a servant of the gods show herself before meeeeee!¡±


    And so, as Tyrkanzyaka reemerged from the shadows to attack Peruel, Shei worried less for the girl destined to endure the progenitor¡¯s wrath and more for the progenitor attacking her.


    ¡°If you truly wish to die, I shall grant your wish!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s ws, capable of rending steel, shed toward Peruel. Even before recovering her heart, such strength was formidable. But now, with her heart restored, she was even more powerful.


    Yet, against the Steel Saint alone, it would have been better if Tyrkanzyaka had never reimed her heart.


    Peruel didn¡¯t move. She neither dodged nor attempted to block the attack. Instead, she stood motionless, eyes wide open, watching the ws hurtling toward her.


    The ws made contact.


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s arm shattered under the force of its own attack. As blood sttered, the Steel Saint remained unscathed, her bandaged fist clenched tightly. She muttered softly:


    ¡°This servant has not yet reached her time of death. That future does not exist.¡±


    The Steel Saint¡¯s foresight differed from that of other saints. While saints observed the world to shape destiny, Peruel could only foresee her own future¡ªwhere she would be, what she would be doing.


    Fragile, doubtful creatures might falter even under divine revtion, questioning and ultimately abandoning their faith when it led to their demise.


    But Peruel, blessed by the first saint, was different.


    To see, believe, and act¡ªall was God¡¯s will.


    The already determined future offered her divine protection.


    Once again, Peruel extended her fist.


    No obstacle, whether the progenitor or a mountain, could impede a future observed by the Steel Saint. Her punch ignored Tyrkanzyaka entirely, piercing through space itself, pushing aside all that dared to upy the sanctified trajectory of her actions.


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s arm was obliterated. Her body, unable to withstand thebined forces of Peruel¡¯s strength and her own, crumbled, scattering into fragments. The force sent her hurtling once more into the distance.


    Twice now, the progenitor had been repelled. A feat that might astonish others, but for Peruel, it was routine.


    ¡°With such crude methods, there is no chance of this servant¡¯s defeat. Progenitor, no matter the changes you¡¯ve undergone, the fact that I am here is itself divine guidance.¡±


    Unstoppable because nothing could impede her.


    Invincible because none could rival her.


    The one who brought God¡¯s will to the world was indeed the Holy Crown Church¡¯s strongest.


    And yet¡­


    ¡°Is that all you have to offer¡ªmere resilience?!¡±


    The shattered body rewound itself. Blood reformed into flesh, and fragments returned to their rightful ces. Bones and muscles that had vanished entirely were restored as if nothing had happened.


    Vampires did not die. Their immortalityy not in durability, but regeneration. Even if they were momentarily broken, they would return to their original state.


    To truly destroy a vampire required specific rituals, most of which were ineffective against a progenitor.


    Darkness surged from Tyrkanzyaka. It was a shadow meant to obscure her from the eyes of the divine. It had no effect on Peruel, who observed only herself, yet it remained an irritating disy of power. Peruel looked at her with dry, unyielding eyes.


    ¡°No matter what you do, you cannot harm this servant. However¡­ it may take all day for you to realize that.¡±


    ¡°All day?! Youck patience. I canst for ten years!¡±


    Without exaggeration, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s words rang true. She engulfed Peruel in darkness. The two vanished into a realm unseen by others.


    [Progenitors are so stale and outdated. They couldn¡¯t endure a thousand years without turning themselves into phenomena.]


    Casual disdain for vampires was routine among those with even a modicum of faith. Hilde nodded in partial agreement.


    ¡°Considering her age, I suppose that¡¯s understandable~.¡±


    [They il against destiny, but in truth, they¡¯re its puppets, moving exactly as fate dictates.]


    ¡°Sigh. That¡¯s right. She¡¯s useless when it counts. Is this another dead end~? I knew it. No support this time?¡±


    [Of course, there will be no support for you.]


    The Thunder Overseer snapped her fingers. Lightning and thunder crackled in response. Recognizing the signal, figures darted forward through the thick fog.


    ¡°Thunder Overseer.¡±


    Far too much time had passed. The once-chaotic city had reorganized its forces and sent them to seek out the Thunder Overseer.


    The Thunder Guardians no longer dismissed the situation as an ordinary ident. Preparing for battle, they rallied their troops and sought theirmander¡ªa force loyal to udia, tasked with preserving the city''s peace. Responding to the Overseer¡¯s signal, they marched forward with heavy steps.


    The Thunder Overseer addressed them.


    ¡°[Have the evacuations beenpleted?]¡±


    ¡°Yes. The trainees are leading the citizens to safety. Most of the Guardians are gathering here... Is this an invasion?¡±


    The Thunder Overseer nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°[Yes. Fulfill your duty.]¡±


    ¡°Understood. Preparing forbat.¡±@@novelbin@@


    At themand, the Thunder Guardians unleashed a storm of lightning.


    Though individually they could not match the Thunder Overseer¡¯s power, they wielded simr control over the forces of thunder. Lightning coiled around their arms or weapons, crackling with lethal energy.


    One Guardian, holding a long spear, raised it high above his head. A small bolt of lightning shot into the air with a sharp crack, activating a colossal device designed to power the city.


    The Thunderwheel¡ªa watermill of lightning that sustained udia¡ªtransformed into a weapon of destruction.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Massive iron stakes fell from the sky, piercing the damp earth. Lightning surged through them, racing along the metallic conduits.


    The collective power of the city converged in one ce, creating a force no individual could hope to rival. The ground beneath Hilde trembled with electric charge, prompting her to whistle in amusement.


    ¡°Whew~. So all this power, and you n to wipe out us just to hoard it for yourselves, huh?¡±


    ¡°[Corrupted beyond saving, aren¡¯t you? This isn¡¯t power¡ªit¡¯s a curse. But I suppose even a curse looks like strength to a heretic like you.]¡±


    ¡°For someone under a ¡®curse,¡¯ I seem to be in excellent health~.¡±


    ¡°[That is thanks to the grace of the divine.]¡±


    The Thunder Overseer, now cloaked in lightning drawn from across the city, no longer resembled a human but an angel. Her outstretched wings spanned over ten meters, with arcs of smaller bolts flickering and rippling across her form. The sheer intensity of the lightning meant she no longer touched the ground.


    This was the peak of the Thunder Overseer¡¯s strength¡ªa power bolstered by fate itself. Even for Hilde, victory was impossible. Spinning her twin sacred swordszily, Hilde remarked:


    ¡°So, can Ie in? Considering the Overseer of Rust is here?¡±


    The Thunder Overseer¡¯s gaze briefly shifted to Peru, who was huddled behind a makeshift steel wall near the Thunder God. Her face was pale, but she remained hidden behind her creation.


    Even without the Golden Mirror, Peru¡¯s presence alone was terrifying. The Thunder Overseer, privy to the secrets of the Arcanists, understood this better than anyone.


    The power of rust could destroy even humans. While living beings could resist it to some extent, for Arcanists¡ªwho infused their bodies with alchemical substances¡ªit was an unmitigated disaster. If Peru so desired, she could annihte the entire Thunder Guard in an instant, leaving behind not even corpses but an insult to both life and soul.


    Peru should have sided with the Arcanists. Yet she had chosen differently, and that choice could not be undone.


    ¡°[If her belief in the value she ims to uphold is genuine, then she would not use her power against humanity. It would vite her principles.]¡±


    The Thunder Overseer, undeterred, calmly gave her nextmand.


    ¡°[Proceed. Do not attack the Overseer of Rust unless absolutely necessary.]¡±


    nk. nk. The Thunder Overseer advanced, her soldiers following close behind, exuding a murderous aura. While Peru had erected temporary defenses, they would not hold indefinitely.


    ¡°Haa. Looks like I¡¯ll be fighting alone~.¡±


    Hilde sighed theatrically as she abruptly hurled one of her sacred swords. It spun like a dagger, slicing through the air toward the Thunder Overseer¡¯s head. The Overseer easily dodged, tilting her head slightly as the de harmlessly pierced the shadow of a lightning afterimage.


    Though she could have deflected it, there was no reason to risk being struck by an unpredictable sacred weapon. ncing at the sword as it sailed away, the Thunder Overseer murmured:


    ¡°[Today, this ends here.]¡±


    ¡°Hmmm~. How cowardly of you, fighting with a whole gang. This is why¡­.¡±


    Hilde shot a nce at Peru. Even if Peru were willing to unleash her devastating power, it was clear she had no intention of doing so.


    Not that it mattered. Hilde hadn¡¯t counted on Peru in the first ce.


    ¡°Well, I guess I don¡¯t have to feel guilty! You thought we were the only ones fighting dirty?¡±


    ¡°[We?]¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been sitting idle, you know!¡±


    The rumble of the Thunder Guardians¡¯ footsteps was suddenly drowned out. Something far more terrifying and ominous approached from the distance¡ªnot from udia, but from beyond the Cloud Waterfall.


    Beyond the mist-shrouded mountainsy the domain of vampires.


    Tonight, humanity would be forced to remember that truth.

 Chapter 392

    ¡°What kind of damned bastard threw this thing¡ª!¡±


    A beast¡¯s roar reverberated through the world, the voice so forceful it seemed blood might spray from its throat. Deep and resonant, it shook the very mists of the Cloud Waterfall.


    Apanying it were heavy, thunderous footsteps, akin to an elephant stomping the earth. The sound alone made the ground tremble, the impact creating the impression of an earthquake.


    As everyone instinctively recoiled in fear, a massive shadow emerged beyond the Cloud Waterfall.


    Breaking through the mist came a giant, his figure drenched in blood. His shaggy hair clung to his head, slick with crimson, and his pointed, beast-like ears were pinned t against his skull. In one hand, he held a dagger that gleamed pure white, his fury and pain etched into every fiber of his being as he bellowed:


    ¡°Come out now! If you do, I¡¯ll kill you quickly!¡±


    This was Runkin the Bloodstained.


    Thest surviving boar beastman in the world, a rarity on its own. But Runkin was known for something even more significant.


    He was an Elder.


    One of the thirteen vampires who had directly received true blood from the progenitor. Among them, Runkin was the strongest and most relentless.


    Nicknamed ¡°Bloodstained Elder¡± because he was always drenched in gore after every battle, Runkin was already covered in blood before this one had even begun. Likely, it was Hilde¡¯s sacred sword that had injured him, yet upon spotting the angelic figure, he snorted.


    ¡°Youuuuu! An angel, huh?!¡±


    Boom. Boom. Boom. With just three strides, Runkin closed the distance, charging forward to m into the angel with his shoulder.


    Though the attack was sudden, the angel was not asrge as she seemed. Deceived by the dazzling disy of lightning, Runkin missed his mark and charged straight through the lightning wings, only to copse on the ground, twitching from the electric shock.


    ¡°Graaaah! You coward! Fight me fairly!¡±


    To charge and fall on his own was a pitiful disy, the kind of absurdity even a third-rate y wouldn¡¯t stoop to. Yet the Thunder Overseer and her Guardians, who had witnessed it, still held their breath.


    From the moment he emerged beyond the Cloud Waterfall, it had taken mere seconds for him to reach this ce. If the Thunder Overseer had been caught off guard or Runkin¡¯s aim had been more urate, she might have been forced to endure the brunt of that charge.


    The Guardians halted their steps, tense and unable to rpose themselves. Before they could even attempt to regroup, a youthful voice, dripping with sarcasm, echoed from the mist.


    ¡°Haaah. That damn boar! Has your stiff fur finally pierced through your skull and reached your brain? How about using your head before you move for once?!¡±


    Stepping into view was a girl holding a small doll. She wore a fluttering ck dress with white frills adorning her head. Her dainty, doll-like face was highly expressive, emotions flitting across her features with vivid rity.


    She appeared to be a young noblewoman out for a stroll, but her true nature was unspeakable¡ªa presence so dreadful it defied words.


    This was Kabi the Bloodstitcher.


    An Elder and a dark sorceress, she was the discoverer of blood magic and a seeker of forbidden knowledge. The very embodiment of everything the Holy Crown Church abhorred, crammed into a small body.


    The infamous Elder, who had left an indelible mark on history, ced her hands on her hips and cried out indignantly:


    ¡°We came here to greet the progenitor, not to embark on a bloody expedition! Can¡¯t you, of all people, show a little self-restraint and discernment?!¡±


    As her scathing tirade continued, Runkin scrambled to his feet, shouting back in a tone full of grievance.


    ¡°Damn it! You think I did this for fun? It¡¯s an angel¡ªan angel!¡±


    ¡°Then all the more reason to approach carefully! Bristling your fur and charging straight at them¡ªis that how you expect to take them down? What are you, a fool? A moron? Oh wait, are you blind as well? You couldn¡¯t even hit the angel you were aiming for!¡±


    Even as she stomped her feet and spat venom, her expression seemed oddly delighted, as though she found joy in having an excuse tosh out. While Runkin hesitated, Kabi, emboldened by her momentum, prepared to unleash another volley of insults when arge hand stopped her.


    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s think this through.¡±


    The hand belonged to a young man resting a greatsword on his shoulder. Despite Kabi¡¯s relentless tirade, she mped her mouth shut at his single remark. After a brief silence, the man stroked his chin in thought.


    ¡°I can feel it. The progenitor is here. The one who marks both our beginning and our end. We came to honor her, and yet the path is obstructed.¡±


    A crimson de, zing like fresh blood. Fiery red hair in stark contrast to his pale, cold face.


    There were many individuals with such striking features. But among vampires, especially Elders, there was only one name that came to mind.


    As his name surfaced in everyone¡¯s thoughts, the man himself spoke decisively.


    ¡°Then we must clear the path.¡±


    The first Elder created by the progenitor. The Duke of the Mist Duchy. The Blood Knight. The Mountain of Corpses.


    dimir the Crimson Duke.


    Three of the most fearsome vampire nobles had appeared, and one of them was dimir himself. The Guardians of Thunder and even the Thunder Overseer tensed. Who could remainposed in the face of such an immortal monstrosity, one who had survived countless attempts to destroy him?


    As the learned fear spread among them, Runkin grinned, wing at the ground as he shouted:


    ¡°So we¡¯re clearing them out, dimir?!¡±


    ¡°Negotiation first. There¡¯s no reason to reject an easier approach.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    One word from dimir silenced Runkin. He turned his gaze toward the Thunder Overseer, pointing directly at her.


    ¡°This path. Will you clear it? Or shall I?¡±


    A faint smile yed on dimir¡¯s lips as though he already knew the answer and was merely testing the Overseer.


    In the Mist Duchy, where the progenitor herself ruled, dimir had risen to the rank of duke. What did it take to achieve such a position? Strength? Authority? Wisdom? Diplomacy?


    The answer was all of the above.


    As the Crimson Duke, dimir was a ruler among rulers, standing above all other Elders. Despite their shared essence, every Elder recognized him as their leader. He was the only one deemed worthy to wee the progenitor upon her return.


    The Thunder Overseer realized immediately¡ªno matter what excuse she offered, this terrifying presence had already seen through her. There was no option but to fight.


    ¡­After all, if they hadn¡¯te to fight, dimir himself would not have appeared. A vampire, especially one as infamous as him, would never venture into another city without purpose.


    ¡°Why is a vampire who should be in the Duchy here?!¡±


    ¡°And in broad daylight!¡±


    The Thunder Overseer raised her hand, silencing her confused Guardians. They awaited hermand in hushed anticipation.


    ¡°[Do not fear. These are Elders of the Duchy. Though I do not know why they¡¯vee unannounced, this is clearly an invasion. An attack on our city and our people.]¡±


    dimir rested his sword on his shoulder, watching silently. He seemed in no rush to act, waiting for the Overseer to finish speaking. She hesitated briefly, unsure if ordering an attack was the right decision against this sudden cmity, but her deliberation was short.


    If they lost, it was over. To bow to the vampires of the Mist Duchy would spare their lives, but only to serve as livestock¡ªwalking meals eking out a wretched existence in eternal shadow.


    Her faith was resolute. Vampires had no ce in this world. The Thunder Overseer would fight, even if it meant her end.


    ¡°[As the Thunder Overseer, Imand you. Repel them all. Do not let these bats who see humans as livestock set foot in this city!]¡±


    The Thunder Guardians responded with a resounding battle cry, moving decisively to eliminate their unmistakable enemies. Though there were only three opponents, the significance of facing three Elders could not be understated.


    The Elders reacted with enthusiasm, their voices ringing out.


    ¡°Good! That¡¯s the spirit! Let¡¯s fight¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Haaah! Did they get struck by lightning, or have they just lost their minds? Eliminate us? Hah, these livestock dare to yap like rabid dogs!¡±


    Runkin charged forward immediately, while Kabi picked up her doll, her instincts for bloodshed awakened. Behind them, dimir stroked his chin, muttering thoughtfully.


    ¡°The angel seems intent on preventing us from reaching the progenitor. As expected, the progenitor is indeed here, just as our information suggested.¡±


    A meeting between vampires and the progenitor must never ur. Tyrkanzyaka, the progenitor, was both the god and heart of the vampires. If united, the vampires could transcend their limits, bing unstoppable. udia, protected under the sun, had always been safe from invasion, but vampires shielded by the progenitor¡¯s darkness had once marched to the very threshold of the Holy Crown Church.


    It was better to fight them separately. The Thunder Overseer made this judgment, but dimir seemed to see through her thoughts as he hefted the greatsword resting on his shoulder.


    ¡°Angels create messes they never clean up themselves. I suppose we¡¯ll have to tidy this one ourselves.¡±


    ***


    The stabbing pain in his abdomen lingered. Though Hilde had healed him, repairing the damage didn¡¯t mean his body had fully recovered. Blood had flowed, organs had been mangled, and while the wounds had been patched up, his body remained far from whole. iming it was good as new would be akin to saying running ap around a track left no fatigue¡ªutter nonsense.


    But there was no time to dwell on it.


    He still hadn¡¯t even begun his conversation with Fran, the Lightning Thief.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m not doing it.¡±


    Atop a windswept ridge shrouded in thick clouds, thunder rumbled in the distance. A man stood there, flying a kite.


    The kite, folded neatly as though it carried a letter to the heavens, was crafted with a metal frame and thin fabric stretched taut. Despite being tethered by a string, it soared high, seemingly free as it danced on the wind.


    The gusts grew stronger, heralding rain and lightning. The grass bent low, cowering under the force of the gale, while the Lightning Thief tightened his grip on the string and spoke.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°King of Humans, do you know what happens to a kite when its string snaps?¡±


    He spoke casually, rudely even, as if the fact he was dead made etiquette optional. Still, as a king who respected all humans equally, he replied politely.


    ¡°It will either plummet to the ground or drift far away, never to return.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. It soars through the sky because I control it here, tethered and guided by this string. But if I let go, lose control, or if the string snaps, it¡¯ll crash¡ªor worse, shatter into pieces beyond repair.¡±


    Suddenly, a fierce gust blew through, and the Lightning Thief quickly loosened the string to let the kite rise higher, stabilizing it against the turbulence.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for humanity. We need something to hold onto. Something to remind us of our origins, our values, and what must never be forgotten. And in this world, only one thing can do that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Faith?¡± he interjected.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The Lightning Thief looked slightly annoyed that his line had been stolen. He muttered irritably.


    ¡°When I died, my body was supposed to be a sacred relic, my belongings sealed away where no one could find them. My achievements were to be immortalized as the tales of the Lightning Thief, passed down as legends of the Holy Crown Church. It was glorious, and I agreed to it. After finishing my work in udia, I walked willingly to the Church.¡±


    ¡°But this kite of yours became your legacy instead?¡±


    ¡°¡­Tch. I never thought a kite I sent into the sky would be what I held most dear. It was only meant to guide the Lightning God upward.¡±


    Cold raindrops began to fall, mixing with the fierce wind. Gradually, the drizzle turned into a heavier downpour, signaling the storm¡¯s arrival. The kite trembled precariously, battered by the rain and wind.


    ¡°I only wanted to use alchemy to create order. To help the forsaken people of the Arcanists with the lightning stored here. And yet, a sage like me getsbeled a demon? Just because I was a little better than everyone else? If I could go back to before I became a demon, I¡¯d stop myself.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. If you¡¯re as great as you im, you might even convince me.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of persuasion. It¡¯s about perspective and conviction.¡±


    The Lightning Thief turned his back, winding the string around his hand as though the conversation was over. Even in death, he remained devout and resolute.


    But when had the dead ever had the right to lecture the living with such arrogance?


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of a perspective no one else can see? What value is there in a conviction that can¡¯t be shared? If you¡¯re going to cling to it and die with it, then do so as a corpse¡ªdon¡¯t waste my time with half-hearted stalling.¡±


    The Lightning Thief froze, his hands halting mid-motion. As I stepped closer to his back, I continued:


    ¡°Faith, conviction, ideals¡ªthey¡¯ve all be excuses to justify oneself. Empty cries of doing it ¡®for humanity¡¯ ring hollow.¡±


    The rain thickened, heavy droplets falling diagonally in the fierce wind, drenching both of us. The battered kite swayed pitifully, pulling at the string with increasing desperation.


    ¡°I am the King of Humans. If you truly acted for humanity, then prove it to me. Unlike certain others, I listen to any wish, so long as ites from a human.¡±


    A bolt of lightning struck nearby, the storm drawing closer. Soon, it would arrive in full force, and when it did, the lightning would surely find its mark. The kite trembled, as if foreseeing its fate, tugging violently at the string. It bit into the Lightning Thief¡¯s hand, drawing blood.


    Yet he refused to let go. Slowly, he pulled the string tighter and spoke.


    ¡°It was to preserve humanity¡¯s purity. If I had left the Arcanists unchecked, they would have evolved into something else, like the vampires.¡±

 Chapter 393

    Runken¡¯s charge was not just destructive¡ªit was catastrophic. With each step, the earth flipped, and the clouds trembled. Charging straight ahead, Runken collided head-on with a battalion of hundreds of armed soldiers.


    The Thunder Guardians responded as weak humans often do¡ªthey grouped together to resist.


    Forming a phnx, they reinforced each other with alchemy. In an instant, the thirty men in the formation transformed into a massive living wall, their bodies acting as bricks. Spearheads crackling with electricity jutted out from the gaps, an ancient formation augmented by alchemical ingenuity and unveiled to the world.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±


    Runken let out a wildugh and hurled himself against the wall with everything he had.


    Spears shattered. Bodies broke. Steel crumpled.


    The boar beastman¡¯s charge was many times more devastating than that of a real boar. Spear tips snapped under the strain, and the hands of the Guardians, unable to withstand the force, were torn apart. The thirty-man formation, reinforced with alchemy, began to give way.


    Of course, Runken didn¡¯t escape unscathed. Spearheads pierced his body, and blood streamed from his forehead where it had struck. His figure, smeared with blood like a hunted beast, was ghastly to behold. And yet, he grinned as if even pain was a source of delight.@@novelbin@@


    One of the Thunder Guardians muttered under their breath.


    ¡°A m-monster¡­!¡±


    Hearing the words, Runken bared his teeth in a savage grin. He fixed his gaze on the Guardian who had called him a monster and threw his head back.


    Then, with all his strength, he headbutted.


    The boar beastman¡¯s headbutt struck like a seismic blow, cracking the phnx. The cracks spread uncontrobly. As Runken surged through the opening, thrashing his body with abandon, the formation shattered, and soldiers were flung in all directions. Those who escaped with only a broken bone were fortunate. Those directly in Runken¡¯s path were killed instantly.


    Covered in blood, Runken let out a deafening roar.


    ¡°Yes! I am a monster! You¡¯re not enough to kill me! Is there nothing more?!¡±


    As he whipped his head around, Runken spotted a massive shadow approaching him¡ªa juggernaut, repurposed from obsolete siege engines. Its size and presence made it clear that no single creature could hope to match it. Yet, Runken, caught in his frenzy, scraped the ground with his feet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Without hesitation, he charged at the steel behemoth. The juggernaut¡¯s pilot hesitated momentarily¡ªit was insanity, like smashing an egg against a boulder. But since the madness was on the enemy¡¯s side, there was no reason to stop it. The pilot pushed the juggernaut harder.


    Boom. The Elder and the juggernaut collided. Blood sttered, and steel groaned. Predictably, it was Runken who was pushed back in the initial sh. Even an Elder couldn¡¯t match the juggernaut¡¯s raw power. Blood gushed from his muscles, and his legs twisted unnaturally as they were driven deep into the earth.


    ¡°Urgh¡­ Aaagh!¡±


    By all logic, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to endure. But sometimes, logic exists only to be shattered. Runken let out a guttural roar and pressed forward, enduring the juggernaut¡¯s weight even as his body was mangled. Gradually, the juggernaut¡¯s momentum slowed. The more blood Runken shed, the stronger his force became.


    Finally, the juggernaut came to aplete halt. Its raised wheels spun helplessly in the air. The Guardians operating the machine were dumbstruck by the sheer force of the Elder.


    ¡°A blood-drenched monster¡­ this is what it takes?¡±


    Though the juggernautcked its original firepower without its engine core, it still harnessed the power of lightning. It wasn¡¯t a tool meant to face humans¡ªit was industrial machinery fit for cutting down trees or tearing through earth. Yet, Elders were not humans but forces of nature. Just as no human could stop a juggernaut, no human could stop an Elder. One Thunder Guardian whispered in despair.


    ¡°¡­And there are three of them. What do we even¡­?¡±


    The Bloodstitcher, Kabi, sliced open the back of her doll. Inside, bone needles were meticulously arranged. Grinning wickedly, Kabi took the needles in both hands and cackled.


    ¡°Did you think the Cloud Vige survived this long because they were strong? Haha! Oh, you naive little livestock, too stupid to be cute! That¡¯s what happens when cattle get uppity¡ªthey be useless!¡±


    Kabi crafted her dolls from bone, blood, and flesh. She shaped their forms and filled them with darkness and gore to bring her creations to life.


    The progenitor Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s greatest power was creating thralls. In that sense, Kabi was the vampire most like her. No one could match Kabi¡¯s ability to create andmand thralls.


    ¡°You thought you could call an angel, knowing we were beyond the mist?! You rank as fourth-grade at best! Garbage fit for disposal!¡±


    Kabi shrieked as she hurled a bone needle. It fell upon the death and destruction Runken had wrought, sinking into the blood-soaked ground. The blood coalesced around the bone needles, forming grotesque shapes. From the dark crimson pool, skulls imbued with malice rose ominously.


    Those bones had all once been her servants. Even in death, they fought as her thralls.


    ¡°Bone Warriors! Kill anything standing between me and my sister!¡±


    Ten Bone Warriors surged forward.


    The Thunder Guardians quickly reacted. Though their number was small, they were elite alchemists trained to exploit weaknesses. One leapt forward, dodging the Bone Warrior¡¯s bone saw by a hair and gripping its rib cage.


    The Guardian¡¯s alchemy didn¡¯t just aim to strengthen materials but also to dismantle enemies. To them, the thralls were ideal targets. The Bone Warrior¡¯s ribs crumbled instantly.


    ¡°Poorly constructed materials are just fodder for alchemy. Everyone, dismantle them!¡±


    Encouraged, the Guardians swarmed the Bone Warriors, avoiding their attacks and tearing them apart. But as thest of the Bone Warriors fell, Kabi extended her hands, orchestrating her dark magic.


    ¡°Fools make the best fertilizer. Harvest time, my Bone Warriors!¡±


    A sinister spell engulfed the battlefield.


    Wounded Guardians clutched their bleeding limbs, intending to staunch the flow and return tobat. But their blood betrayed them. Despite their minor injuries, the flow of blood wouldn¡¯t stop. A chilling realization dawned as they stared at the crimson streams spilling from their bodies.


    ¡°B-blood¡­!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t stop¡­!¡±


    The blood drained relentlessly, abandoning its owners. Unless one could perfectly control their body, even with martial arts, they were merely prey. Few among the Guardians had such mastery. The wounded copsed, their vitality stolen, as their blood flowed into the Bone Warriors.


    The shattered Bone Warriors revived, feeding on the spilled blood and multiplying their numbers. Kabi, drinking from her chalice of gore, dered with glee:


    ¡°A perfect blood cycle! Wee to the new era of farming!¡±


    The Thunder Overseer remained motionless¡ªor rather, incapable of moving.


    She was well aware of the dire state of the battlefield and had already made preparations. If the Thunderwheel¡¯s defensive systems activated, they might gain an upper hand against the Elders.


    But killing them was another matter entirely. Capturing something is far harder than killing it, and capturing an undying foe? Nearly impossible.


    On top of that, the most dangerous presence, far more so than any other Elder, stood before her. dimir the Crimson Duke tilted his head as he observed the Thunder Overseer blocking his path.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to deliver a message to me?¡±


    [¡°¡­Why would you think that?¡±]


    ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here staring at me while your subordinates are dying.¡±


    It was, of course, to buy time, but the Crimson Duke seemed to interpret it differently. The Thunder Overseer responded.


    [¡°As if I¡¯d have anything to discuss with a vampire. I¡¯m standing here because I¡¯m the only one who can face you.¡±]


    ¡°How intriguing.¡±


    Though the Thunder Overseer flinched at even the smallest movement of the Crimson Duke, he didn¡¯t seem to care. He leisurely ran his hand along the length of his greatsword.


    ¡°Even if the gods demand sacrifices, they wouldn¡¯t deceive you outright. What led you to make such a mistaken judgment?¡±


    [Mistaken? It¡¯s the most fitting judgment. After all, I¡¯m the only one here capable of stopping you.]


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The Thunder Overseer maintained abat-ready posture, her mind racing.


    What made the Crimson Duke truly terrifying was his intellect. His raw power, umted experience, and exceptional political acumen were all wielded with surgical precision. A beast with intelligence is far more frightening than mere brute strength.


    Her role was to keep him from reuniting with the other Elders. That much was clear.


    ¡°Now then.¡±


    The Crimson Duke raised his greatsword. Crimson energy flowed from his body into the de. As he prepared to strike, the Thunder Overseer called upon the city¡¯s power, unleashing a barrage of lightning.


    This was her chance¡ªthe moment when he focused his energy into his attack.


    Divine judgment rained down upon the Crimson Duke. Lightning tore through his body with relentless force, leaving him trembling under its onught. Through the blinding whiteness, he gripped his greatsword with a trembling hand and swung it slowly downward.


    ¡°Blood Glyph.¡±


    The Cloud Waterfall split in two.


    For martial artists, distance was always the greatest obstacle. No matter how much energy one imbued into a weapon, it became useless if the opponent stayed out of range.


    The Crimson Duke had found a unique way to ovee that limitation.


    His blood aura dispersed into the air, transcending space. The crimson energy was his own blood, a part of his body. What appeared to be sword energy was, in fact, himself, condensed on the de.


    This was a technique only a vampire could perform. Humans caught in its path were tossed aside like trash.


    A strike to an arm severed it. A hit to a leg cleaved it. His finely honed blood cut through flesh, spilling more blood, which he then absorbed to amplify his power further. Within the Cloud Waterfall, a new crimson storm rose.


    Hundreds of dismembered bodies were swept away in the blood tide.


    The Thunder Overseer stood frozen, watching as the ughter unfolded. His strike had intentionally avoided her, leaving her untouched, as though mocking her.


    [¡°You vile¡ª!¡±]


    ¡°Do you understand now? You cannot stop me. Not even if I stand still.¡±


    He was indeed mocking her.


    He had endured her lightning without resistance and ughtered her Guardians right in front of her, all to make a point.


    His mindset was fundamentally different. The Thunder Overseer felt not just fear or tension but an insurmountable abyss between them, as though they stood on opposite sides of an unbridgeable chasm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to our earlier topic. If you have nothing to say, I¡¯ll get back to my work.¡±


    There was nothing to say.


    Lacking fear of death, he had no reservations about killing. Even after taking the lives of dozens, he remained as calm as if performing a mundane task. What was a profound tragedy to some was mere routine for him.


    For eternity, they would never understand one another. The onlynguage they could speak was through blood and violence.


    [¡°You wretched vampire¡ª!¡±]


    Ovee with rage, the Thunder Overseer charged. Wings of lightning tore into the ground as she moved like a thunderbolt. In an instant, she was upon the Crimson Duke, her hand gripping a bolt of lightning as she swung.


    [¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡ª!¡±]


    Her words were cut off mid-sentence.


    Snap.


    The Crimson Duke¡¯s hand shot out, seizing the Thunder Overseer by the neck with perfect precision.

 Chapter 394

    ¡°Vampires cannot coexist with humans. They drink blood, after all.¡±


    The truth of those words was starkly evident, with vampires currently massacring humans outside. Whether or not the Lightning Thief was aware of this, he spoke to me nheless.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. Even if you canmunicate with them, who could live peacefully next to a creature that feeds on their blood? It¡¯s like putting sheep and wolves in the same pen. Changed humans will always sh with those who remain unchanged.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to trust someone from the Holy Crown Church saying that.¡±


    ¡°Do you think vampires are shunned purely because of the Church?¡±


    Well, not exactly. If someone coveted my money, I¡¯d be anxious. If someone craved my blood, I¡¯d just run. You can live without money, but you can¡¯t survive without blood.


    ¡°The difference is division. There are only two ways humans and vampires can live together: either the vampires are ostracized, as in most ces, or humans are reduced to livestock, as in the Mist Duchy. Even if they coexist, there must be hierarchy and separation.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s say that¡¯s true. What does that have to do with the nations?¡±


    ¡°The nations were on the verge of producing something akin to vampires¡ªa race of homunculi, alchemic humans with perfect physical structures.¡±


    I recalled the homunculi of the Golden Mirror. Ordinary homunculicked self-awareness, and only those imbued with the unique magics of certain masters couldmunicate. They were restored near-perfectly within the Golden Mirror¡¯s domain but remained constructs, not true humans. I couldn¡¯t read their thoughts, after all.


    ¡°The demon of the Golden Mirror possesses the power to deconstruct and reconstruct the world. Naturally, that includes humans. This is ssified, but the Golden Mirror can alchemize even humans. Thankfully, it can only create shells, but even that is terrifying. Imagine humans with robust, wless bodies.¡±


    One exception stood out: the Thunder Overseer. I could read her thoughts. She wasn¡¯t just human; she had spent immense time perfecting herself, making her akin to a homunculus.


    ¡°Like the Thunder Overseer?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. If humans like her gathered, they might rule over humanity like vampires do¡ªor worse. Vampires are few in number and despised for their bloodlust, but beings like her, who resemble humans, would be idolized. Ordinary humans would aspire to be like her.¡±


    ¡°And isn¡¯t the Thunder Overseer already admired?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. She¡¯s ¡®special.¡¯¡±


    Special, indeed. The Thunder Overseer firmly believed she was exceptional. Her self-awareness was overwhelming¡ªevery time I read her thoughts, it was unavoidable.


    But her ¡®special¡¯ seemed to mirror what I considered ¡®normal.¡¯


    ¡°Because she¡¯s special, she¡¯s allowed to be different. Ordinary people console themselves, believing they aren¡¯tcking but that she¡¯s extraordinary. She believes it too, which is why she manages udia so meticulously, ensuring no other versions of herself emerge. Thanks to her, the nations, even under the demon¡¯s influence, haven¡¯t crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you meant by hiding the demon?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The demon reshapes the world, and that includes humans. But¡­ humans must remain unchanged. Their dignity and purity must persist. A today that mirrors yesterday guarantees an endless tomorrow. Even with forbidden knowledge, one must protect oneself and move forward.¡±


    The Lightning Thief¡¯s resolve seemed as unshakable as a storm. Despite the downpour and lightning striking close by, he held onto his kite strings, warning me.


    ¡°Savage beast. You might call such changes ¡®nature,¡¯ but we are different. We will protect humanity in its truest form.¡±


    There was a distinct trace of faith in his words. Though a demon, he was still human and might once have been a devout believer. It wasn¡¯t surprising for someone like him to be uncooperative. After all, not everything in the world goes as I wish.


    But I am the King of Humans. There¡¯s no one I can¡¯t understand¡ªnot even demons or the devout.


    ¡°But you know, don¡¯t you? As a demon, you have no right to say such things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair. What was I supposed to do, being too exceptional for my own good? This isn¡¯t about being special¡ªI was just unlucky. I never wanted this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. Why would someone who wishes for a today like yesterday act as you did?¡±


    The Lightning Thief misinterpreted my words and responded.


    ¡°You mean building udia? That was necessary. It was for humanity. If I hadn¡¯t created a livable city, the disced people of the nations would have relied entirely on the Golden Mirror for survival.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t it. True, he had built udia from the ground up, establishing order with the Church¡¯s apostles. Back then, the name ¡®Thunder Overseer¡¯ didn¡¯t even exist. And yes, his dedication as a sage to the Holy Crown Church wasmendable.


    But that wasn¡¯t what I was referring to.


    ¡°Why did you fly that kite? That wasn¡¯t something you did yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with flying a kite?¡±


    It was fun, of course. There probably wasn¡¯t any deeper reason.


    And that was enough. Sometimes, the mere fact that you can do something is reason enough to do it.


    ¡°Why did you make a kite that could fly even on rainy days? There was no reason to test it in a storm. You could have simply not flown it.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, you just feel like it. Especially on rainy days. There are moments when you want to be out in the rain for no reason.¡±


    ¡°And what about days with thunder and lightning?¡±


    The Lightning Thief fell silent. Thunder roared, lightning crashing violently nearby. While it missed this time, the next strike wouldn¡¯t spare the fragile kite.


    This was an image born of his mind, a memory shaped by his experiences. There had been a day when the Lightning Thief went out to fly a kite in a storm. It wasn¡¯t purely on a whim. Despite the cold rain, his face had been alight with exhration.


    ¡°You knew lightning might strike the kite. You knew it would travel through you. Why didn¡¯t you let go of the string?¡±


    ¡°¡­I just wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Why did you try something new instead of doing the same as yesterday? Why test lightning¡¯s patience?¡±


    ¡°To help the people of udia. If there¡¯s a way to avoid lightning, they¡¯ll thrive.¡±


    ¡°Nice excuse. But really, you just wanted to seed where you failed yesterday. You didn¡¯t hesitate to take a step forward.¡±


    Humans can lie to themselves, distorting their memories for self-preservation. But no dubious excuse works on me. I may have lost my power, but I am still the King of Humans.


    ¡°You sages do as you please. The reason today can¡¯t be like yesterday is because of humans like you, constantly moving forward.¡±


    The Lightning Thief shut his eyes tightly and shouted.


    ¡°¡­Fine! But as a sage, I acted for the people of the nations! Using deadly lightning to save lives is the most human thing I could do!¡±


    And there it was¡ªthe im of good intentions. That it was all for a noble cause. The moment those words are spoken, the debate loses its meaning.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that? I acknowledge your contributions. You built the Lightning Tower, the Thunderwheel, the farms. Everything you did as a demon was for humanity. Even under the influence of the Holy Crown Church, you hid your nature and rejected fame.


    ¡°Yet, was that kindness solely yours to give? When did goodwill be your exclusive property?¡±


    That is savagery.


    Intentions. Feelings. Beliefs. Glorious achievements, devout faith, lofty ideals. All of it is wielded like a tool by small-minded humans. How barbaric.


    ¡°Yes, you had goodwill. I won¡¯t deny that. Even if you looked down on others, you genuinely cared for them. But the heart is what matters. The tools don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tools?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Thunder Overseer stabbed me without hesitation. She turned faith into a weapon. Vampires, sensing the divine breath of the Thunder Overseer and her subordinates, sought to kill them all. Both sides are the same. No matter how they justify their actions, they all use their tools to stab others. In that sense, gods and vampires are no different.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd! How can gods, striving for humanity¡¯s survival, be the same as vampires who¡¯ve abandoned their humanity?¡±


    The Lightning Thief protested, but I had my rebuttal ready. Showing him the wound on my side, I countered.


    ¡°The god¡¯s angel stabbed me. A god, supposedly preserving humanity, attacked me.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a savage.¡±


    ¡°So, anyone who doesn¡¯t fit their definition of ¡®human¡¯ is killed? No different from vampires, then.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t refute me¡ªnot with the victim standing before him, speaking the truth. Before he could respond, I preempted him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you. Among humans who kill for countless reasons, I¡¯ll reveal one who truly stands for humanity.¡±

 Chapter 395

    Once known as the Verdant Overseer and soon to be called the Golden Overseer¡ªor so it was expected¡ªPeru, simply Peru, trembled as she witnessed the horror unfolding before her eyes.


    Her values were crumbling. The very principles that had once brought her joy, despair, and faith now heralded tragedy. The Thunder Guardians, enshrouded in verdant alchemical steel, were falling one by one, their lives extinguished.


    ¡°¡­No¡­¡±


    Dozens had already perished, with more than a hundred wounded, each bleeding from injuries that would not heal. If this continued, the grim statistic of casualties matching the wounded would be a reality.


    ¡°¡­This can¡¯t¡­ be happening¡­¡±


    Life must be extracted from a human to create a corpse, and thus, a corpse holds less value than the living. It¡¯s a simple equation, stark in its rity, impossible to ignore no matter how much one might wish to look away.


    Although the vampire incursion had provided a fleeting opportunity to escape, Peru chose to use that precious reprieve for what she believed in.


    She staggered to her feet. Compared to the vampires, she was frail to the point of pity, but she didn¡¯t let it deter her. With trembling hands, she did what she could.


    Clutching the golden bell, she poured her desperate will into it and rang it.


    ¡°¡­Golden Mirror, hear me¡­¡±


    A faint chime echoed, resonating with her resolve.@@novelbin@@


    Meanwhile, Runken was shockingly on the verge of a technical victory against the juggernaut. Its advance had halted, its massive front wheels spinning uselessly in the air as it struggled to crush him. Runken, now brimming with confidence, roared triumphantly.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha! It¡¯s light!¡±


    His blood churned violently, and his muscr hind legs swelled like those of a beast. What would be the final death throes for an ordinary human were, for the once-dead Runken, proof of life. The closer he came to death, the more he reimed his vitality¡ªa true berserker.


    Covered in blood, Runken pushed against the juggernaut. The mountain of metal,parable to a great peak, defied gravity under his power. Runken embodied the force to tear down mountains and overturn heaven and earth.


    The Thunder Guardians screamed. The pinnacle of alchemy¡ªthe juggernaut¡ªand udia¡¯s thunder, their coborative creation, were being overwhelmed by a single Elder. Their faith and beliefs teetered on the brink of copse. Feeding on their terror and cries, Runken took another step forward.


    Then he heard it¡ªa faint chime, an alien sound amidst the chaos of the battlefield. For a moment, he paused to listen.


    The juggernaut reactivated.


    Every juggernaut was a creation of the Golden Mirror, a pinnacle of alchemical mastery that pushed the Overseers'' unique magics to their limits. Though the Thunder Guardians¡¯ adaptation of the juggernaut only reached a fraction of its original power, the Golden Mirror could replicate the full functionality of its former master¡¯s alchemy.


    The juggernaut¡¯s heart, which had died alongside its original creator, began to beat once more. Its abrupt movements startled the Thunder Guardians, but no one was more shocked than Runken.


    The juggernaut, which had rolled on wheels, suddenly extended its segmented body like a massive caterpir, crushing Runken beneath it. Blood sttered beneath the steel behemoth.


    At the same time, Kabi slipped.


    Seated atop her Bone Warriors as though they were her throne, she had been gleefully observing the carnage while sipping blood. But as the Bone Warriors supporting her crumbled, Kabi found herself unceremoniously dropped to the ground.


    Landing hard on her rear, Kabi wore a stunned expression. She hadn¡¯t withdrawn her power¡ªso who had destroyed her warriors from such a distance?


    Her confusion didn¡¯tst long, reced by fury.


    ¡°To make me look so undignified¡­!¡±


    Furious at the humiliation of falling, Kabi scanned her surroundings. The Bone Warriors had copsed, and the Thunder Guardians, emboldened, charged toward her with loud cries. Yet the rabble barely registered in her mind. Her keen magical senses honed in on Peru, holding the golden bell.


    Kabi quickly realized that Peru was the source of this change. Stretching out her hand, Kabi snarled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for ruining my warriors with your blood!¡±


    Kabi pped her hands sharply, aiming at Peru.


    The bone shards and blood scattered across the battlefield beneath the Thunder Guardians erupted. Hundreds of fragments shot into the air, aiming to pierce human flesh.


    Yet the explosioncked its intended force. The verdant power of decay weakened even the destructive energy, rendering the shards incapable of prating the Thunder Guardians¡¯ defensive aura. The shards ttered to the ground, deflected.


    ¡°Argh! Annoying!¡±


    Despite her tantrum, Kabi quickly assessed the situation with instinctive precision. Though she didn¡¯t understand the exact nature of the force at y, she realized it was neutralizing both her Bone Warriors and the Thunder Guardians¡¯ weapons. It was a copse that spared neither side.


    Reasoning that this power rendered weapons useless, Kabi deduced the solution¡ªdirect physical confrontation.


    However, loath to act herself, Kabi turned her sights on Runken.


    ¡°Runken! It seems I¡¯ve finally found a use for you. Get that woman!¡±


    ¡°To interfere in such cowardly fighting¡ª!¡±


    Having lost his sh with the juggernaut, Runken, enraged, charged at Peru. The juggernaut tried to pursue but was far too slow. Unburdened by unnecessary posturing this time, Runken reached Peru in the blink of an eye.


    Gasping, Peru took a deep breath.


    ¡°Verdant Overseer¡­!¡±


    A Thunder Guardian stepped forward to block Runken, instinctively realizing that Peru¡¯s power was theirst hope. It was a suicidal act of resistance, but the Guardian raised their spear.


    A feeble defense. Runken scoffed, charging through as if the spear were inconsequential. Whether it struck him or not, he intended to trample both the Guardian and Peru in a single motion.


    If not for the unexpected interference.


    Runken was struck from the side. A powerful, unknown assant mmed into him, bending his body at an unnatural angle and sending him flying.


    Before he could recover, the assant lunged again, biting into his shoulder and shaking him violently like a beast with its prey.


    ¡°Grrrhhh!¡±


    Even in the chaos, Runken clenched his fists. Swinging his thick arms, he delivered two earth-shattering blows to the assant¡¯s abdomen. When that failed to dislodge them, he grabbed the attacker¡¯s leg and mmed them into the ground with such force that the impact echoed across the battlefield. The assant let out a pained yelp, rolling away.


    The attacker had animalistic ears and a tail¡ªa canine beastman.


    But questions arose: What kind of canine beastman could toss the Elder Runken, the greatest boar beastman and terror of humanity, like a ragdoll?


    Despite the confusion, Runken¡¯s eyes widened as he recognized the figure before him. His instincts confirmed the attacker¡¯s identity, and he roared in exhration.


    ¡°The King of Beasts!¡±


    Spitting out vampire blood, Azzy howled in displeasure.


    ¡°Awoooooo!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re my match! Good¡ªthis is what I¡¯ve been waiting for!¡±


    All beastmen are descendants of the King of Beasts, created long ago through the grotesque sins of Agartha. Their inexplicable sense of yearning for the Kinges from this shared origin.


    But Runken felt no such sentiment. His blood had long since undergone irreparable change. With bloodlust surging, he bellowed at Azzy.


    ¡°You are not my king!¡±


    ¡°Woof! Grrrrr!¡±


    Azzy growled back, feral and unyielding.


    While humans might hesitate to intervene in fights between their own, unwilling to harm either side, their judgment was harsher toward vampires. Whether due to their otherness or invulnerability, vampires were treated without mercy.


    Azzy had joined the fray to stop the tragedy of humans dying in droves.


    The sh between Azzy and Runken sent shockwaves through the battlefield. Their bodies collided like drumbeats from a massive war drum. Azzy tore at Runken¡¯s limbs, chewing on his bones, while Runken struck Azzy¡¯s head with his remaining limbs. When Azzy tried to pin him down and tear him apart, Runken¡¯s newly regenerated arm smashed into Azzy¡¯s side, sending him flying. Both were drenched in blood, their ferocity and madness swirling like a storm.


    If Runken had been a bit more cunning or cowardly, the fight might have ended quickly. If he¡¯d used a human as a shield, Azzy would have been powerless to act. But Runken clung stubbornly to a fair fight, treating it as a blessing in itself.


    dimir the Crimson Duke, watching the chaos, refrained from intervening. Elders were equals. Just as siblings are equal in the eyes of their parents, Elders who had received pure blood from the progenitor were without hierarchy. This was Runken¡¯s life and death, and dimir respected it.


    Instead, he turned to the Thunder Overseer, still in his grasp, and asked:


    ¡°The King of Beasts¡ªan unfortunate creature rendered powerless if a human shield is used. That can¡¯t be all you¡¯ve prepared. What else do you have?¡±


    [¡°V-vampire scum¡­!¡±]


    ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no point in asking.¡±


    There was no need to wait for an answer. If she had a contingency n, he would find out soon enough. And if not, he would simply kill her.


    dimir acted immediately. Like ughtering a chicken, he gripped the Thunder Overseer¡¯s neck tightly and raised his massive greatsword to cleave her body in two.


    ¡°Divine Sword Technique: Thunder Strike!¡±


    A bolt of lightning descended.


    The bolt, harnessed from the Thunder God, struck both the Thunder Overseer and dimir. To the Overseer, it granted power; to dimir, it was an attack. He could have endured it, but instead, dimir adjusted his sword to deflect the lightning.


    ¡°Is this the contingency you¡¯ve prepared?¡±


    The regressor, Shei, was still disoriented. Events had spiraled out of control beyond herprehension. Tyrkanzyaka and Peru had shed, followed by an invasion of udia by the vampires of the Mist Duchy. Perhaps both could have been allies. She could have mediated, at least until the King of Sins was defeated. The grand n she had envisioned was now in shambles.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Shei was a regressor. She would gather knowledge and use it to improve in the next iteration. For now¡­


    ¡°¡­Crimson Duke. Stand down and wait for Tyrkanzyaka. This can still be salvaged.¡±


    Even if she didn¡¯t know everything, she acted on what she believed to be the best course of action. Shei intervened to stop the fighting.

 Chapter 396

    The chaos outside was conveyed to the Lightning Thief, and I continued speaking.


    "Fighting for faith is for faith. Fighting for ancestors or one¡¯s race is exactly for those ancestors and that race. If you''re killing humans in the name of those causes, how is that supposed to benefit humanity? Sacrificing a few for the greater good? Only those who survive today can enjoy a tomorrow. For those who die today, tomorrow doesn¡¯t exist."


    Before the Lightning Thief could respond, I quickly added,


    "Oh, I¡¯m not criticizing or anything. It¡¯s natural for beasts to kill each other¡ªwhether it¡¯s for food, a mate, or territory. Killing others for something you need isn¡¯t new, and it¡¯s nothing surprising."


    "Are you saying even that massacre is eptable?"


    "Would denying it make it disappear? Would ming me for it change anything? The ones stopping that massacre out there aren¡¯t the Holy Crown Church or the vampires. It¡¯s not you, who¡¯s already dead, or me, standing here rambling. Only the beast who genuinely loves humanity is desperately trying to stop this fight."


    Dering what¡¯s right or wrong, deciding what ought to be done¡ªthat¡¯s far too un-beastlike. Even a hermit crab in the mudts froths at the mouth, saying we shouldn¡¯t just watch what¡¯s already happened.


    "You want to save humanity? Then prove it. Stake everything and use your power here. Even though you¡¯re dead, the traces of the demon lord remain etched into the world, so you still have the ability to act, don¡¯t you?"


    "There¡¯s no need for that. udia¡¯s defensive mechanisms exist for situations like this. Once they¡¯re activated..."


    "You mean the power the Thunder Overseer can use? Who do you think she¡¯ll target with that power? Will it really be for the ''humans'' you¡¯re talking about?"


    The Thunder Overseer would most likely aim at me and Peru first. Elders can¡¯t die unless it¡¯s close to suicide or assisted murder, so she¡¯d definitely kill me, the easiest target, first.


    "If that¡¯s your decision, I¡¯ll ept it. But don¡¯t go iming it¡¯s for humanity¡¯s sake afterward. I won¡¯t acknowledge it."


    "I don¡¯t need your acknowledgment."


    "Then let me rephrase. If you abandon them, even you won¡¯t be able to recognize yourself as human."


    Azzy and the regressor Shei might manage, but Peru would certainly die if left alone. The power of Verdant she wields eats away at her body, which has been reconstructed by the Golden Mirror. All humans are living on borrowed time, but Peru¡¯s end is much closer than others. Now, that cruel clock is ticking down several times faster.


    There isn¡¯t much time left. The choice now lies with the Lightning Thief. Realizing he was being tested, he clenched the cables tightly and said,


    "Are you testing me?"


    "You¡¯re awfully talkative for someone dead. Make your decision quickly. I¡¯m curious to know what kind of ''humanity'' you¡¯re shouting about."


    It didn¡¯t matter what choice he made. It was just that kind of situation. However, the Lightning Thief in front of me was etched into the world. The inner feelings I read with mind-reading couldn¡¯t lie or ignore the truth.


    If he truly chose faith, he should hurry to the side of the heavenly god.


    "...What is your goal, King of Humans? Do you want to return this world to a savage age? Back to that horrific era before Year One?"


    "Do I look like someone who can turn back time? How would I even do that?"


    "Then why? Why are you chasing knowledge that could destroy humanity or summon the demon lord? What are you trying to do?"


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t lie here either. Not that it mattered¡ªI¡¯ve always been an honest person.


    "I¡¯m doing it to remind humans that they¡¯re just beasts."


    I conveyed my true thoughts to the Lightning Thief calmly.


    "Idealism, justice, truth, morality, righteousness¡ªno matter how beautiful or grand they may seem, they¡¯re nothing but tools humans created to serve their own whims. They use them to justify killing others and then im it¡¯s for some higher cause. If that¡¯s true, then I should fight in humanity¡¯s ce against those concepts. But unfortunately, they exist in the human heart, where I can¡¯t see or destroy them. Should I crack open their skulls and pull them out? Or should I kill all humans to eliminate them? I can¡¯t do that, can I?"


    Or can I? Is that what the King of Sins is? Well, that¡¯s not my concern¡ªit wasn¡¯t my doing, nor will it ever be. Anyway.


    "We¡¯re not such grand beings. We¡¯re just lowly, insignificant beasts. Not chosen by gods, not granted the right to wield all the world¡¯s creations as we please. What we do is no different, in essence, from a beast wallowing in mud under the scorching sun. I do it for myself, and to convince all of humanity."


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m still the King of Beasts. I muttered calmly as I looked at the Lightning Thief. His face was twisted with contempt, disgust, and unease.


    I didn¡¯t feel bad. That expression wasn¡¯t directed at me.


    "...I still can¡¯t agree with you."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t. I already know what you¡¯re trying to hide. The moment you stepped here, all your secrets wereid bare."


    Why was he here in the first ce? Despite devoting himself to faith and bing itsckey, despite agreeing to return the lightning to the heavens and make it the heavenly god¡¯s, despite letting his tale be a fable of foolish theft, his true thoughts remained here. What did that mean?


    "When lightning struck you, when it flowed through your body along the cables¡ªwhat happened?"


    "...!"


    "What did you feel in that lightning that made you so afraid of its power being revealed? Why did you fear the rise of homunculi in and that didn¡¯t even exist yet?"


    The truth the Lightning Thief wanted to hide. He, who had never feared falling lightning, trembled after being struck. A horrifying secret, a truth he should never have glimpsed, left him shaking.


    "The lightning you stole and gave to humans was just a fragment of the heavens. But the real lightning wasn¡¯t in the sky to begin with."


    Lightning didn¡¯t fall from the sky¡ªit had always been here.


    The Lightning Thief, Fran, had been struck. In that moment of impact, like a bolt searing his mind, he realized something. As his hand and arm, clutching the cable, trembled violently, and his brilliant intellect and calm reasoning faltered, even his dder gave out, soaking him in disgrace.


    At the peak of his physical and mental limits, Fran understood. The lightning was moving his body, not his will or faith.


    No wonder he wanted to hide it. If a body could be created through the Golden Mirror¡¯s alchemy, then its senses and mind could be animated by lightning. It wouldn¡¯t be simple, of course, but for someone like Fran, who ced unparalleled trust in the purity of intellect, even entertaining the possibility must have been unbearable.


    "Don¡¯t feel wronged. This truth would¡¯ve been exposed eventually. The idea of directly engraving lightning into a body isn¡¯t exclusive to you. Though, I doubt anyone else would willingly go through with it."


    "...I still can¡¯t follow you."


    Fran red at me with murderous eyes, wrapping the cables around his arm and pulling. It felt as if he were tugging at lightning hidden in the clouds. The distant bolts responded, dragging down toward him. The current surged through the cables, burning Fran¡¯s body. Sparks gnawed at him, yet he remained unaffected.


    Not because this was an illusion, but because, from the start, he and the lightning had been one.


    "King of Humans. I don¡¯t agree with you, but this time, I¡¯ll move ording to your will."


    The incarnation of lightning extended his hand.


    The Elder¡¯s concept of their progenitor is one of both beginning and end. The savior who rescued them from death and the master of their second life who will one day reim that life. A king to whom they must devote their entire being, a god of their race whom they must revere and worship.


    Thus, vampires do not believe in gods. No fool would choose heresy when a living god moves before their very eyes.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. Tyrkanzyaka will arrive soon.¡±


    In this sense, Shei was a heretic, a livestock who dared to invoke the name of the progenitor as though she were a friend. dimir wrestled with his reaction¡ªwhether to be enraged at Shei¡¯s audacity or to hold his judgment, as she might truly be a friend of the progenitor. He ultimately chose to withhold his decision. Gathering more information before taking action wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    dimir turned his gaze toward udia. There, a structure the size of a hill loomed.


    Shei had no means to stop the battle between the Steel Saint and Tyrkanzyaka. In fact, no one could halt these nearly invincible beings.


    So, she separated them. Using Jizan, she raised the ground, forcing the two apart and sliding them in opposite directions. Although both Tyrkanzyaka and Peru were monsters capable of breaking even the earth itself, they could not stand without something to support them. As dictated by thews of nature, they slid apart.


    Thus, Tyrkanzyaka arrived here. Scanning her surroundings sharply, she suddenly spotted a familiar face lying prone. She hurried over.


    ¡°¡­Hugh?¡±

 Chapter 399

    Knocking down and rebuilding a single block is easy. But when thousands, even hundreds of thousands of blocks are stacked into a towering structure, both toppling and restoring it be monumental tasks. The conflict between vampires and the Holy Crown Church has endured throughout human history, entrenched across countless nations and the lives of millions.


    This struggle, which began in the distant past and continues to this day, is so vast and ingrained that it is perceived as an unshakable truth. Vampires loathe the Holy Crown Church, and the Church despises vampires¡ªboth seeking to eradicate the other. In this seemingly inevitable war, powerless humans either conform and survive or fail to do so and perish.


    But is that truly inevitable?


    Even without demons, humanity changes the world.


    And humanity is the world.


    Thus, humans can change other humans. It is not surprising. After all, vampires are also humans¡ªhumans who reshape others into nothing more than sustenance to satisfy a fleeting hunger.


    If vampires can do it, then so can other humans. The only boundary between possibility and impossibility is ability. Unfortunately, neither the Thunder Archon nor the Thunder Guardians possessed the power to ovee the cmity that was an Elder Vampire. It would be cruel tobel them ipetent for that. If strength were somonce, Elders would not have carved their names into the annals of history as relentless, insurmountable beings. The blood of the fallen was merely another ink stain deepening the cruelty of their legend.


    But perhaps, if someone with enough power intervened¡ª


    "Aaaaaaaah! This is pissing me off! This is so damn annoying!"


    Amidst the massacre, Kabi seethed with fury.


    Her domain was ck magic¡ªsacrificial rituals that consumed blood and bone. The simplest, most efficient method of exerting power through her craft was to breathe life into minions, crafting vessels to wield her will. Gifted with darkness by the progenitor, Tyrkanzyaka, Kabi wove her magic into her puppets, creating indestructible thralls. Monsters seemingly dragged from the depths of hell raised their des.


    But while darkness itself does not rust, the bodies that contain it can still break. The persistent power of corrosion relentlessly wore down her creations. des lost their edges. Bone-jointed limbs snapped apart. No sooner had they beenpleted than they crumbled into ruin, leaving only lifeless remnants behind.


    To Kabi, it was like unveiling a meticulously crafted doll, only for someone to immediately smash it to pieces. For a puppeteer, nothing was more humiliating.


    "This is the firstmand I¡¯ve received in three hundred years! My sister gave me this mission herself, and you dare interfere?! That¡¯s it, I¡¯m killing you! I¡¯ll tear you apart and make you into my new doll!"


    Enraged, Kabi brandished her bone saw, ready to strike. But she did not act immediately¡ªnot because she was merely bluffing, but because Tyrkanzyaka stopped her.


    Without a word, with only a single nce, Tyrkanzyaka brought Kabi to a halt. Then, she turned to Peru and spoke in a gentle, measured tone.


    "Out of respect for what we once shared, I have no desire to harm you. When my indifference nkets the world, take refuge in its shadow. The darkness is merciful enough to conceal a single soul."


    She was within reach of death¡ªif Tyrkanzyaka wished it, she could be killed in an instant. And yet, the progenitor chose not to. In that moment, Peru felt both her arrogance and her grace.


    "Then take him and leave. Do noty waste to udia any further."


    Tyrkanzyaka did not break her gaze from me as she responded.


    "They destroyed what was precious to me first, all of it. If they shattered what I held dear, then it is only fair that they be shattered in turn."


    "You intend to ughter all of udia¡¯s people? Simply because the Thunder Archon ced their faith in them?"


    "I am not so ruthless. But¡ª"


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s crimson eyes gleamed with a cold light as she dered:


    "I will overturn thisnd and uproot its very foundation. Wild-growing weeds must be eradicated at their roots."


    And in that process, blood would flow. The mere mention of vampires already stirred fear and hatred in many. But beyond that, vampires needed human blood. Wherever they passed, the scent of blood would follow¡ªwhether from corpses or from nourishment.


    udia was Peru¡¯s city. She could not allow it to be seized by another.


    "We don¡¯t care." Peru¡¯s voice was firm. "We don¡¯t care about vampires. We don¡¯t care about the Holy Crown Church. We don¡¯t care about what¡¯s between you two. Just leave. Please."


    "You will learn soon enough." Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s voice was unwavering. "You will see what bes of those who invoke the name of God under the fangs of vampires. And I will carve it into history, into the world itself, into your very blood¡ªso that none will ever forget."


    As vampires had always done.


    As long as the Holy Crown Church existed, they always would.


    Peru was left with only one option¡ªto watch helplessly, barely clinging to her life. Just as all other humans had before her.


    "¡­."@@novelbin@@


    As Peru clenched her teeth, weighed down by overwhelming helplessness¡ª


    Thump.


    My heart pounded violently. Tyrkanzyaka felt the slight tremor in my body and turned her gaze toward me.


    "Hughes?"


    Her eyes carried a hint of expectation. Under her watchful gaze, I sprang to my feet.


    It wasn¡¯t some grand awakening triggered by witnessing human deaths. Nor had I defied death itself to return. I had simply, at longst, discovered the true purpose of the demon¡¯s power residing within me.


    The ability to summon lightning? It wasn¡¯t anything so grand. The truth was, even Fran had not sought to conceal the ring, overwhelming power of thunder. No, the real secret was something else entirely. What I had been granted was not the destructive force of a storm but merely a fragment of its essence¡ªjust enough for my weak body to wield it in the smallest of ways.


    And ironically, that was the one thing the Lightning Thief had most wanted to keep hidden.


    The tingling sensation coursing down my spine felt sharper than ever. I clenched my fist. The lightning threading through my body responded, guiding my fingers to curl inward. Making a fist was something I did all the time, but this was the first time I had truly grasped its mechanism and twisted it into something I could control at will.


    The Demon of Lightning, Fran. I had glimpsed the meaning he had tried to conceal. And now, I couldmand the faint lightning flowing through me however I pleased.


    I let out a quiet sigh.


    Wow. This ispletely useless.


    What the hell was I supposed to do with this? The power to forcibly hold together a broken body and push it to move? That was nothing but self-destruction. If my body had copsed, there was a reason for it. A strike wasn¡¯t something you could just ignore¡ªsometimes, your body needed to shut down. I should be respecting its right to go on strike. What was the point of gathering demonic powers if this was the result?


    Still, I had work to do.


    "Hughes?"


    Ignoring the voice calling me, I approached Peru. Standing before her, I carefully calcted my breathing and forced my lungs to produce sound. Only I knew just how excruciatingly difficult it was to utter even a single word in this state.


    "Are you still afraid of destroying everything?"


    "¡­."


    "Are you still hesitating to use your power, afraid it will tear this country apart¡ªeven when you¡¯re on the brink of death?"


    She hesitated, despite holding the power in her hands. Up until now, the only ability she had ever wielded was the Corrosion¡¯s power. Even now, with the Golden Mirror at her disposal and the Lightning Thief watching her intently, Peru still refused to swing her strength freely. Shecked experience, yes, but that was secondary. The real issue was that she was still wondering whether she should wield it at all.


    "Humans waste far too much time worrying about meaningless things. ''Thews of nature.'' ''The will of the heavens.'' They act as if disrupting them will bring disaster. But if you really think about it, it¡¯s utterly meaningless."


    Animals don¡¯t attach significance to every action they take. But humans? They create reasons for living, fabricate concepts like ''value,'' and then tie themselves to them. They construct this illusion that life has an answer, and that answer dictates how they must live.


    Like fools.


    "If humans are part of nature, then everything humans do is also natural. If the heavens truly have a will, then human will is part of it too. Defining something as ''forbidden'' is nothing more than glorifying human existence beyond its due. Are there really things we can and can¡¯t do? Where¡¯s the proof of that? We do things because we can, and we seed because we try."


    I cast a nce back at Tyrkanzyaka.


    "There¡¯s a living example right over there. Hold onto a single belief for a thousand years, and it besmon sense, an unshakable truth. Even though nothing was ever set in stone to begin with, it bes an immutable reality."


    Truth does not exist among beasts. Sheep do not consider wolves their sworn racial enemies. If they did, shepherd dogs would never have existed.


    Nothing is predetermined. Deciding and choosing¡ªthat is something only beasts do. And surprisingly, it¡¯s neither noble nor extraordinary. It¡¯s simply life.


    "Are you telling me¡­ to fight?"


    "How do you move forward without shing against something? Well, if even with this power, you¡¯re still afraid, running away is always an option."


    "Can I¡­ do it?"


    "As long as you don¡¯t throw it away."


    All I did was give her a push toward making an ordinary choice.


    Peru made her decision. She raised the bell in her trembling hands. Weak, frail arms shook the bell, producing a feeble chime, no louder than the dying cry of an insect.


    "From this moment on¡ª"


    And yet¡ªthose sensitive to power froze. A shiver ran down their spines. Silence fell as all eyes turned toward her.


    Toward the scene of an overwhelming force being unleashed¡ªsomething far too immense for a mere human.


    "No one here¡­ will die."


    A single vow transformed into power.


    Ding.


    A quiet chime echoed through the mist.


    The restorative power of the Golden Mirror spread indiscriminately, affecting everyone.


    Severed wounds forcibly sealed themselves shut. Broken limbs rejoined, not as a process of healing, but as aplete restoration¡ªan absolute reconstruction of what had once been whole. The Thunder Guardians, beings born from alchemical refinement, those who had not yet perished, were granted a temporary reprieve.


    And beyond that, something long dormant awakened at the sound of the bell.


    A flicker of light surged from the Thunder God¡¯s remains. Then, with a great rumbling, a massive hunk of metal regained its form and rose.


    Clouds spiraled inward, drawn to its awakening. Mistden with lightning wove itself between the construct¡¯s frame, forming its very body. From its eyes, thunder crackled. From its mouth, storms howled.


    Restored through the power of alchemy, the fully reformed Thunder God stood behind Peru and let out a deafening roar.


    [----!!!!]


    Even excessive power is nothing to fear once you decide to use it.


    Peru had just undone udia¡¯s greatest wish¡ªthe elimination of the Thunder God. With the colossal entity standing behind her, she spoke with unwavering resolve.


    "From this moment on¡­ I will allow no further destruction."

 Chapter 400

    The Thunder God had always been udia¡¯s ancient guardian. On days when thick clouds gathered, it would drift in from the distant sea, looming over thend before letting out a deep howl and unleashing a cascade of lightning. Thanks to the lightning towers and the Thunder Archon, it was never truly dangerous¡ªjust a noisy old entity that threatened destruction but never brought it.


    Yet, everything about the Thunder God¡¯s behavior had always been intentional. It had merely fulfilled its assigned role as an rm. It never truly turned its power against anyone. It only announced theing storm and allowed itself to be outwitted by human ingenuity¡ªlike the strong but foolish giants of old tales.


    [... . -]


    But those words no longer applied to the Thunder God that stood here now.


    The Thunder God took hold of its spear.


    The world trembled.


    Hairs stood on end.


    A faint static charge danced across the earth and stone.


    The Thunder God¡¯s fury was searching for a target.


    All creation stilled, bowing its head, hoping to escape divine wrath.


    Not once, in all its existence, had the Thunder God ever turned its anger upon mankind. Had it done so, the world as they knew it would not have remained intact.


    And now, it proved that fact.


    [..-. .. .-. .]


    The ten-meter-long spear in its grip burned white-hot.


    Earth and stone quivered, then began to lift into the air. Then, suddenly, time itself seemed to stretch¡ªthe world elongated, and the spear became a single streak of light.


    No deafening roar of destruction.


    No blinding sh to signal its power.


    Not a single shred of wasted energy.


    Its only purpose: to strike.


    There was no throwing motion. One instant, the spear was in the Thunder God¡¯s grasp. The next, it had vanished. The steel weapon, now moving at the speed of lightning, had already disappeared beyond human sight.


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    Azzy, who had been barking furiously, blinked in confusion.


    Just moments ago, Runken had been standing right there, ughtering humans.


    Now, he was gone.


    Only his severed arms and legs remained, tumbling lifelessly to the ground. The people he had been clutching copsed alongside them.


    Wherever Runken had been sent, one thing was certain¡ªhe was now far closer to the Mist Duchy than he was to udia. Even for an immortal Elder, regenerating his body and making his way back would take considerable time.


    Peru, who had unleashed the lightning, stood frozen, arm still outstretched, breathing heavily.


    Vampires and humans alike had fallen into stunned silence, their eyes locked onto her.


    Peru stared nkly at the devastation she had wrought.


    A branching scar had been etched across the ground where the spear had passed. The earth had been torn open by the strike, leaving behind deep cracks. From within those fissures, thin bolts of residual lightning flickered like reeds swaying in the wind.


    Thend, now saturated with electricity, awaited only hermand.


    And in the midst of that silence, Peru¡¯s expression remained unreadable¡ªexcept for the faintest trace of shock.


    "¡­Huh?"


    This wasn¡¯t what she had intended.


    All she had wanted was to repair the Thunder God using the Golden Mirror, making it a simple deterrent¡ªloud, imposing, but ultimately harmless. Just as it had always been.


    But the moment she tried to restore it, an unfamiliar force had intervened, throwing everything off course.


    The Lightning Thief¡¯s long-hidden power had been handed over to her will.


    And before she even realized it, Peru had seized control of every single bolt of lightning in thisnd. She had inadvertently created the real Thunder God.


    "¡­This isn¡¯t right."


    It was like firing a nk but identally shooting a live round.


    And the person most shocked by what had happened was none other than the one who had pulled the trigger.


    That was Peru now.


    She had meant to restore the Thunder God as a mere threat, yet here it was, erasing an Elder from the battlefield.


    Faced with power that hadpletely exceeded her control, she was utterly stunned.


    Still, because her facial expressions were always subdued, her shock was nearly indistinguishable from an air ofposed indifference.


    Lips pressed into a firm line, gaze fixed on the distant point where the Elder had vanished, Peru looked almost¡­ detached.


    Like an absolute force of nature.


    There was no time to correct any misunderstandings.


    While all eyes were still locked on her, Peru swiftly cut straight to the point.


    "This is your final warning. Stop."


    It was impossible not to interpret it as a threat.


    If they didn¡¯t stop¡ªthen she would make them all suffer the same fate.


    And it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.


    Now that she had proven her ability, her words were no longer a bluff. They were mercy.


    She was restraining power strong enough to overturn the world, offering them onest chance to survive.


    She didn¡¯t yet know how to wield this power properly.


    But precise technique wasn¡¯t necessary to kill.


    However, there was one man in this battlefield who was both immensely powerful and had honed his abilities to absolute precision.


    A warrior who had been battling the Iron Saintess the moment the new force surged into existence.


    And the instant he sensed it¡ªhe acted.


    "Blood Dance."


    dimir clenched his fist.


    An overwhelming force surged through him, so powerful that even his own grip burst his hand apart. Blood sprayed in all directions. In an instant, a thick crimson mist spread outward, devouring the battlefield.


    The pools of blood on the ground were consumed, feeding into the growing red haze.


    A being closest to death¡ªone who had transcended it, bing immortal instead.


    The progenitor had once been a seed of a Demon God¡ªyet had failed to fully bloom, instead bing a god of their species. The rules for vampires had been written by Tyrkanzyaka.


    But just because she had created the game didn¡¯t mean she was its strongest yer.


    The one who had truly mastered it¡ªwho had refined it into an art¡ªwas dimir.


    For a moment, the Cloud Waterfall turned crimson.


    No sunlight pierced through the blood-soaked mist. The scent of blood thickened, drowning the battlefield.


    A space created by vampires, for vampires.


    And within it, dimir moved.


    His glowing red eyes flickered like lingering afterimages in the fog¡ªthen suddenly, his entire form blurred.


    Not from speed.


    Because his body itself had melted into the crimson mist.


    Ghostblood Phantom Step.


    Though it bore the name of a movement technique, it was more akin to swimming.


    Or, more urately¡ªinstantaneous relocation.


    For vampires, the boundary between body and blood was indistinct. Blood flowed, flesh broke¡ªbut such things held no meaning. Their existence was tethered to their blood, an unbreakable connection forged by the progenitor¡¯s True Blood.


    So what if their blood became mist?


    That mist became their body¡ªbecame their domain.


    Within this space, dimir shifted his center of gravity ever so slightly¡ª


    And in that single motion¡ª


    He was already standing before Peru.


    Snatching his greatsword from the air, he spoke in a low voice.


    "You wield a power you cannot control."


    A technique that first deconstructs the body before moving¡ªone that cannot be pursued or stopped.


    Peru had no time to feel fear.


    She had only a brief moment of stunned confusion before dimir¡¯s greatsword came shing down at her. He did not test her ability to respond¡ªhe did not even give her the opportunity to do so.


    But I always see my opponent¡¯s moves. I usually see them and get hit anyway, powerless to stop them.


    This time, however, I had a way to intervene.


    The greatsword barely grazed Peru¡¯s ear. The sound of the world being split in two rang through the air, and a crimson arc of energy left a deep scar upon the earth. The de carved halfway into the ground, as though even the firmestnd was nothing more than something to be cut.


    A de capable of splitting the very earth. Yet there was no trace of Peru¡¯s blood on it.


    The sword had missed by the width of a sheet of paper.


    dimir nced at his right arm¡ªthe very limb he had just dismantled and reassembled.


    From within it, something thin and thread-like extended outward.


    A thread finer than a spider¡¯s silk, flickering with a pale yellow glow.


    A fragile thread that seemed incapable of lifting even a leaf¡ªyet it had restrained the strongest Elder¡¯s arm.


    dimir followed the thread to its source.


    A ying card.


    The Seven of Spades, wrapped in lightning like a tightly wound coil.


    The Seven of Spades¡ªLightning Tangle. Like the spool of a kite string, this card had condensed and coiled countless¡ªno, trillions¡ªof fine strands of lightning into a single mass.


    dimir tilted his head slightly, showing a faint trace of curiosity.


    "So it was you controlling this power."


    Phew. That was close. I let out a silent sigh of relief. Then, with my best poker face, I denied it.


    "No. This isn¡¯t my power. I¡¯m just borrowing it."


    And it was true. I wasn¡¯t the one who had stopped dimir¡¯s attack.@@novelbin@@


    dimir¡¯s own power had.


    I had scattered the threads of lightning while he was reconstructing his body. The strands had slipped into the merging blood and flesh, lying dormant. Then, just as he swung his greatsword, I interfered.


    If I could touch something inside a body, even my pitiful magic could briefly force a progenitor¡¯s heart to beat. I knew that from experience.


    And when ites to things you¡¯ve done before¡ªyou only get better at them.


    Now that I possessed the Demon of Lightning, I could go a step further. If the lightning threads were embedded within, I could even control the movements of the body itself.


    Of course, it only worked if the threads could actually reach inside.


    And unless they were vampires, what kind of idiot would let something slip into their nervous system?


    Even then, if dimir noticed and resisted, it would be over in an instant.


    dimir clenched his right fist.


    Just that motion alone was enough to sever every single thread I had nted inside him.


    His arm, now freed, moved with ease as he rested his greatsword back onto his shoulder and turned to face me.


    "Do you have a death wish?"


    A chilling killing intent swept over me.


    The sheer pressure of the strongest Elder radiating his full bloodlust made my very blood turn cold, as though it had stopped circting altogether.


    And yet, I still smiled.


    "You can¡¯t kill me."


    Because I was under Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s favor.


    And I didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    Her voice rang out, soft but absolute.


    "dimir. Restrain yourself."


    There was no room for argument in thatmand.


    dimir instantly bowed his head.


    "As you wish, Progenitor."


    His hostility vanished as if it had never existed.


    As though every action up until now had been mere performance.


    And in a way, it had been.


    Every move he made¡ªevery word he spoke, even the bloodthirst he emitted¡ªhad been calcted.


    If he had truly intended to kill me, he wouldn¡¯t have needed a full second to do so.


    The blood spread across the battlefield? He could have simply crushed my body with it, turning me into nothing but pulp inside an invisible vice.


    Peru would have been no different.


    Even if she had miraculously dodged one attack, she wasn¡¯t yet attuned to the Thunder God. Against a relentless assault from an Elder Vampire, she wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.


    The only reason we were still breathing was because dimir had chosen not to kill us.


    dimir never moved without a purpose.


    He had directed his killing intent at me to gauge Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s reaction.


    He had attacked Peru purely because he deemed her a threat.


    And when he learned all he needed, he let it go, just like that.


    He had genuinely intended to kill the Saintess¡ªbut the moment he realized it was impossible, he abandoned the idea without hesitation.


    People say age makes one stubborn.


    But perhaps, once you pass a certain threshold, you loop back around.


    dimir¡¯s ability to make swift, rational decisions was almost admirable.


    He was exactly the kind of person I liked dealing with.


    As long as I read his mood and yed my cards right, I wouldn¡¯t lose anything.


    "Let¡¯s all calm down a little, Tyrkanzyaka. There¡¯s no need for us to be fighting each other, is there?"


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s expression remained unimpressed.


    She didn¡¯t hate Peru.


    But if Peru ever sided with the Holy Crown Church, Tyrkanzyaka would kill her without hesitation.


    And I¡ªhadn¡¯t just lent Peru the power of a Demon. I had protected her, too.


    By her principles, she should have been able to kill me as well.


    But she wasn¡¯t allowing herself to think that way.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to.


    "Hughes." Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s voice was quiet. "You stand on their side?"


    "Even you, who was cast aside by the world¡ªwho was abandoned by the Holy Crown Church?"


    There was a deep bitterness in her words.


    She resented that I had forced her into this moral dilemma.


    Alright. I had pulled enough. Now it was time to push just a little.


    A person¡¯s emotions were like kite strings.


    Pull too hard, and they crash.


    Let gopletely, and they drift away.


    I had to keep the bnce.


    "I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m on their side," I said casually. "But I¡¯ve certainly never sided with the Holy Crown Church. If anything, I¡¯d much rather hinder them."


    Tyrkanzyaka narrowed her eyes.


    "Then why do you stop me?"


    "Because the Holy Crown Church also wants them dead."


    dimir, without being prompted, turned his gaze toward the Iron Saintess.


    Not long ago, she had been hammering away at him without pause.


    Yet at the most decisive moment, she had let go.


    She had called no angels.


    She had summoned no holy power.


    dimir had already known the truth.


    The Iron Saintess had no intention of saving anyone.


    She wanted them all to die.


    But since he was too loyal to say it aloud¡ª


    I did it for him.


    "The Iron Saintess ns to martyr everyone here in the clouds!"

 Chapter 401

    dimir the Crimson Duke¡ªan Elder who had mastered bloodcraft to its extreme, honed his qi, and umted centuries of experience. He was undoubtedly a formidable enemy.


    And yet, the Holy Crown Church had always imed victory in judgment over such vampires. Even while fighting multi-front battles against various heretical forces, they had thrived despite the vampires¡¯ immortality and growing wisdom.


    It was only natural. The future belonged to the Saintess.


    Or, to be precise, it was because she wielded the future better than anyone else. It was the same thing. After all, in this world, the Saintess was the only one who could see the future.


    ¡°If only everyone had chosen martyrdom here. Order would have been achieved.¡±


    The Iron Saintess was invincible. No matter what happened to the world, no matter how powerful vampires became, she would remain untouched.


    Which meant that everything and everyone except for her could be destroyed. The battlefield where the Iron Saintess shone brightest was one of absolute ruin. Peru always returned from such ces, drenched in blood that wasn¡¯t her own. Because even in the worst of situations, she could foresee at least her own survival.


    That was why the Iron Saintess only went to such battlefields. The kind where it didn¡¯t matter if everyone except herself perished.


    ¡°And yet, how could you just leave this ce unattended? It¡¯s too obvious. If you really wanted to stop the ughter, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to leave the Crimson Duke alone?¡±


    If her goal had been salvation, she wouldn¡¯t have brought them here in the first ce. The Iron Saintess¡¯ foresight was limited to herself, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t make the bare minimum of predictions.


    Even when her true motives wereid bare, the Iron Saintess remained unfazed.


    ¡°Do not delve into the Demon God. There is no treasure in a tightly sealed box. Only sin and tragedy will spill forth. The Demon God you unearth will bring nothing but misery to humankind.¡±


    ¡°Misery? What¡¯s more miserable than death?¡±


    ¡°Death is miserable because life is precious. But the Demon God you seek will shatter the value of life, of faith, of the soul. It will blur the lines of life and death, reducing humans to lesser beings¡ªjust like those vampires. This is a warning, a request, and a plea.¡±


    Peru spoke in a way that made it unclear who she was addressing, but I knew it was meant for me. This was her attempt at persuasion.


    Vampires, by their very existence, reduced humans to prey. Vampires who fed on human blood were predators, and humans had no choice but to be livestock or sustenance. Moreover, they had transcended death itself, defying the heavens with their immortality. It was no wonder the Holy Crown Church despised them.


    The secret of the Thunder God might be something even beyond bloodcraft. The secret that the Lightning Thief had hidden, even at the cost of obscuring thunder itself, was something so dark and deep that even the Holy Crown Church, including the Iron Saintess, remained wary of it.


    Still, the fact that the Saintess was trying to persuade me? That was surprising.


    I appreciated the sentiment, but we stood on different sides.


    ¡°Vampires are human too.¡±


    A statement carrying multiple meanings. It might have been an obvious fact, or perhaps an emotionally resonant revtion for Tyrkanzyaka.


    But for the Saintess, it meant something else entirely.


    ¡°¡­To think that even humanity¡¯s own corruption is part of its burden. Are you truly willing to ept that?¡±


    It was a polite yet firm rejection. I smiled and nodded. Peru let out a quiet sigh, her shoulders drooping in resignation.


    And then, she moved.


    No¡ªshe didn¡¯t move. But within my mind-reading, Peru had already moved. She foresaw her own motion, and that foreseen future was now set in stone.


    The Iron Saintess charged forward. Her fist, capable of pulverizing anything, shot straight for my chest. Her bare hand pierced through me, stopping like a passing breeze behind my back.


    ¡ªThis had yet to begin, and yet, no matter what I did, this future was already promised.


    Rejecting her argument had immediately led her to predict my death. This wasn¡¯t persuasion¡ªit was a final ultimatum.


    More importantly, could I even dodge this?


    As I grumbled internally, Peru¡¯s foresight came to an end.


    Every oue is always preceded by a series of steps. No matter how impressive dimir¡¯s techniques were, they were ultimately the result of a meticulous blend of skill and authority.


    But the Saintess¡¯ foresight was on another level entirely. She observed the result first and then forced the process into ce. Peru¡¯s self-foresight, in particr, was absolute because it operated within an extreme range of certainty. The power that earned her the title of Iron Saintess was just one facet of this ability.


    Peru¡¯s divine blessing was forced foresight. The Iron Prophecy had just dered my end.


    The cloth wrapping around her fist unraveled strand by strand, revealing her bare hand. Foresight was a double-edged sword. When turned against an opponent, it was razor-sharp, but it also had the potential to carve into the one wielding it. She had been restraining her power all this time, yet now, to kill me, she had unleashed her full might.


    The future she foresaw for herself would inevitablye true. Because it was foreseen, Peru in that moment was invincible. Nothing could interfere with the future she had already set in motion.


    Not even time itself.


    Peru foresaw movements beyond human limits. With self-foresight, she bent reality, achieving speeds that no mortal body could reach.


    The process vanished. No preparation, no exertion, no propulsion, no discement through air. All of those intermediate steps were omitted¡ªonly the foretold result remained. For an instant, Peru existed at every point she had foreseen. Dots connected into a darkened streak, filling the space between.


    Even the Saintess had to be cautious with such overwhelming power. There was no warning, no precursor¡ªonly the results of a prophecy determined by a celestial will. The world adjusted itself to fulfill her foresight, causing a storm to surge and a deafening roar to erupt. A miracle beyond the concept of speed, manifesting solely to end my life.


    Ripping through the very fabric of the world, Peru¡¯s fist pierced through my body¡ª


    But still.


    No matter how lofty her power. No matter how formidable the divine entity guiding her.


    Even the Iron Saintess was only human.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    There are many ways to deal with prophecies, but the simplest method is deception. No matter how perfect a prophecy may be, the one interpreting it will never be perfect.


    My body copsed into pieces. Cards bearing the mark of Spade 8 scattered like popped balloons. The power of the Golden Mirror, the elixir¡ªmy clothing and the clouds surrounding me had been transmuted into cards. What Peru believed she had struck was merely a shell, hastily crafted from those cards.


    Fortunately, Peru could only foresee her own future. Using every power at my disposal, I pulled myself out of the path she had predicted. The sheer speed made my head spin, my ears ring¡ªbut I was still alive.


    Peru cried out.


    ¡°You have taken the Demon God into your body! That cursed taboo¡ª!¡±


    She realized immediately.


    I ignored the tingling pain in my limbs and answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re calling this a curse? Seriously? Compared to what you¡¯ve done, this is nothing. If anything, what I did is just a cheap trick next to your unknown foresight!¡±


    A being who could force the future into reality was calling this a curse? Did every curse in existence just up and die?


    Spade 7, Lightning Tangle. This card extracts lightning into delicate threads, thin enough to be spun into a coil. Unlike the one Peru used, these lightning threads were too weak for attacks¡­ But weakness had its own uses.


    I pulled the lightning threads into my body. They seeped into my nerves, spreading throughout my system.


    Before encountering the Demon God, this would¡¯ve been nothing more than self-muttion¡ªapletely insane act. But after meeting the Lightning Thief and uncovering his secrets¡­


    Now, I could move my body with mere thought.


    ¡­That makes it sound way less impressive than it is.


    I mean, bodies already move by thought, don¡¯t they? All I did was skip a few steps in the process of transmitting thought to action. Even though I could read minds, I had nearly died from getting hit¡ªno matter how I looked at it, self-foresight was way more broken.


    Anyone would agree.


    Yet, oddly enough, the Saintess did not.


    Peru red at me as if she were looking at a demon.


    ¡°The Demon God you wield will one day lead all of humanity to ruin. King of Humans, remember this. When humanity¡¯s endes, you will not remain the same.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. But first, let me protect myself. I am human, after all.¡±


    Peru bit down on her lips¡ªso hard that I could see a trace of blood seeping through the cracks. Even if she was invincible, it seemed she could still harm herself.


    She probably wanted nothing more than to eliminate me right now.


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    Because darkness had arrived.


    Even within the already poor visibility of the Cloud Waterfall, a foreign darkness spread. A pitch-ck void filled my sight, swallowing everything.


    It was the power vampires had gained to resist the Holy Crown Church.


    It was the weight of suffering that Tyrkanzyaka had endured.


    Darkness itself was no different from Tyr¡¯s own body.


    And in a ce devoid of light, there was no future to be seen.


    Peru could still use self-foresight, but that would only result in a tedious siege. Even if she foresaw where she would be, if she couldn¡¯t see anything around her, she¡¯d be no better than someone iling blindly underwater.


    ¡°You reckless fool¡­! You will regret standing before me!¡±


    I had revealed too much.


    The Holy Crown Church weren¡¯t the only ones capable of strategizing.


    Darkness coiled into a vortex around Peru. Even in the pitch-ck void where she couldn¡¯t see her own limbs, she opened her mouth with a devastated expression.


    ¡°O First Saintess, who blessed this humble servant¡­ Is this truly the end of the time granted to me¡­?¡±


    In the swamp of darkness, Peru murmured to herself.


    Unable to foresee any future where she could continue fighting, she followed her prophecy and chose to retreat.


    That was a huge relief for me.


    ¡°You think you can escape?!¡±


    Tyr,e on. Just let her go.


    She¡¯s an invincible existence who¡¯s willingly withdrawing. Trying to grab her would just be a waste of effort.


    Even in the suffocating darkness, which would kill an ordinary human, Peru unerringly found her way. Before leaving, she turned toward us and gave onest warning.


    ¡°Tyrkanzyaka, you would do well not to trust the King of Humans. He may be an ally of vampires¡­ but he will never be only an ally of vampires.¡±


    Tyr didn¡¯t even bother listening, scoffing dismissively.


    ¡°y your oracle games with your own pawns. Do you think I would let something so trivial sway me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Even without foresight, this is an answer that anyone could reach with a little thought. But if a heart is closed, even the most sincere warning will go unheard.¡±


    Leaving behind those ominous words, Peru vanished into the darkness.


    Even in a void where nothing was visible, she had clearly foreseen a way out.


    Reality twisted, and before I knew it, Peru¡¯s presence hadpletely disappeared. She had escaped.


    Appearing in the heart of enemy territory, deep within udia, and retreating without so much as a scratch¡­


    Some of us struggle just to avoid making enemies.


    And yet, with power like that, she could pick fights anywhere and still walk away unscathed.


    ¡°Hmph. Cunning creatures. For all their foresight, all they do is deceive and scheme.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s effective. It worked this time too, didn¡¯t it? Even without any real reason, we ended up locked in a life-or-death struggle with udia.¡±


    I shrugged and looked around.


    When it came down to it, the Holy Crown Church had only swayed the Thunder Overseer.


    And yet, this much blood had been spilled.@@novelbin@@


    Hundreds of Thunder Guardians and their leader, who had long ruled and guided udia, were dead. Even if no one stirred up further conflict, resentment would fester and spiral into an ever-growing cycle of vengeance.


    At least there was some constion.


    Right now, the Warring Nations had a king who was both feared and revered.


    ¡°¡­Leave.¡±


    The King of the Warring Nations had just ordered us to get out.

 Chapter 402

    Peru telling the vampires to leave wasn¡¯t just because she hated or feared them.


    ¡°¡­I still don¡¯t fully understand what happened inside the clouds. As long as the vampires don¡¯t show themselves.¡±


    Now that the Golden Mirror was gone and the Thunder Overseer was dead, if vampires appeared here as well, the chaos would be uncontroble. They wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the fact that a vampire had killed the Thunder Overseer, but there was a world of difference between being attacked and being subjugated.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to make an enemy of the Mist Duchy. The Duchy is strong and terrifying. So please, just leave. You¡¯ve achieved your goal, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Vampires could never rule beyond the mist.


    They might be able to walk the sunlitnds, but building a castle there would be pointless.


    When the flood tide of sunlight arrived the next day, it would crumble like sand. No one would serve a noble who lost their dominion every single day.


    With the Golden Mirror gone, udia¡¯s geopolitical importance had also significantly diminished. Peru pleaded desperately with Tyrkanzyaka.


    Of course, Tyr had no obligation to ept the proposal.


    She was indifferent to most things, but when it came to the Holy Crown Church, she was far from passive. She didn¡¯t necessarily intend to rule or subjugate udia, but at the very least, she was considering engraving fear into its people.


    Not that it was really necessary.


    ¡°Ughhh¡­ I¡¯m gonna die.¡±


    I copsed, practically hanging off Tyr¡¯s shoulder. She flinched in surprise and caught me.


    ¡°Hughes? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dying because I forced myself to move when I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°What did you do? Did you take some kind of medicine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not medicine. I was unconscious, so I shocked my entire body with electricity to force myself awake. Same thing I did to your heart.¡±


    To be exact, it was much more delicate and dangerous than that, but Tyr got the general idea.


    She looked at the dried blood on my chest. If she used bloodcraft, she might have been able to return that blood to my body, but thanks to Hilde¡¯s healing, my wounds had already closed up.


    If I hadn¡¯t been treated back then, I would have died.


    That said, it wasn¡¯t like I could tear myself open again to refill my blood.


    I¡¯d just have to live with anemia for a while.


    ¡°¡­What should we do? If you need immediate aid, I could offer you my blood.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d turn into a vampire. You¡¯re not trying to let me die just so you can revive me as a vampire, are you?


    Come to think of it¡­ is that why you didn¡¯t take me to a doctor earlier and just let me rest on yourp?¡±


    Tyr flinched when I hit the mark.


    She denied it, of course, but in the end, she changed the subject by calling out to dimir.


    ¡°dimir.¡±


    ¡°Yourmand?¡±


    ¡°I will take Hughes and return to the Duchy first. Stay behind and eradicate the remnants of the Holy Crown Church.¡±


    Authority is rtive.


    And at Tyr¡¯s level, she could absolutely dump the dirty work onto dimir the Crimson Duke.


    He responded, suddenly saddled with the burden of more work.


    ¡°I will follow your orders¡­ however, if I may offer my opinion.¡±


    ¡®Have I been too diligenttely? I keep getting more work. How can I talk my way out of this without offending her?¡¯


    Even someone like dimir hated overwork.


    He quickly spun his thoughts, searching for a valid excuse.


    ¡°udia is near, and returning to thisnd is no great challenge. Would it not be fine to leave it as it is for now?¡±


    ¡°Leave it alone? And what if they just slither back in and take root again?¡±


    ¡°Is it not easier to pull out a grown weed rather than digging through the earth to remove every seed? The future may belong to them, but time is on our side. Watching for a few years will not be an issue.¡±


    The difference in perspective between vampires and humans was apparent in those words.


    Vampires were lenient with time, and Tyr epted that logic. She nodded gracefully, then turned to Peru while still supporting me.


    ¡°Very well, Peru. We shall leave. This is for Hughes, but also a consideration for you. Otherwise, I would have had no reason to leave thisnd intact.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Do not forget. For the sake of both yourself and thisnd.¡±


    Tyr left that stern warning before waving her hand.


    At her call, her coffin¡ªwhich had been lingering beyond the Cloud Waterfall¡ªsoared through the sky andnded beside us.


    She had prepared it as a vehicle, seeing how weak I was.


    I appreciated the thought.


    But why the hell was it a coffin?


    I really hoped this wasn¡¯t some ominous foreshadowing of my future.


    Suddenly, a heavy thud echoed.


    Then, from the sky, a massive figure crashed down.


    A soot-covered Runken stood up, tearing off his scorched fur before roaring.


    ¡°UWOOOOAAAH¡ª!! WHO DARED TO SEND ME FLYING¡ª?!¡±


    ¡°Runken. We are leaving. Prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°What? My Lady, I just got back!¡±


    ¡°Good. Then you already know the way.¡±


    Runken clicked his tongue in disappointment.


    He clearly wanted to continue his fight. But amand from Tyrkanzyaka was absolute.


    Tyr and I sat on the coffin¡¯s edge without a second nce as it started moving. The thick mist darkened, allowing the coffin to glide forward smoothly without the sun¡¯s interference.


    Runken smacked his lips in disappointment.


    He had clearly wanted to continue the fight and enjoy it to the end, but with the Progenitor¡¯smand, he immediately gave up.


    Tyrkanzyaka, sitting beside me on the coffin, did not spare a single nce back as she set it into motion.


    The thickly spread mist was dark.


    Without the interference of sunlight, the coffin moved smoothly forward¡­


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The Regressor blocked our path.


    She was still shaken.


    Having shaken off Hilde and hurried forward, the Regressor had witnessed my battle with Peru.


    She was familiar with Peru¡¯s foresight abilities¡ªshe had seen them before regressing.


    But what she had never seen before¡­


    Was Peru¡¯s attitude toward me.


    The Iron Saintess, usuallyposed like an unshakable statue, had openly hostilized, despised, and even feared me¡ªas if it was only natural.


    And to the Regressor, that felt alien.


    The Saintesses she had met had always been enigmatic and serene.


    ¡°King of Humans? No¡­ That can¡¯t be. The King of Humans I saw¡ªthe King of Sin¡ªwas¡­! I¡¯m sure¡­!¡±


    And to make things worse¡­


    Thepanion she had randomly run into and been traveling with¡­


    Had actually been the King of Humans this entire time.


    She was on the verge of panic.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the King of Humans? You lied to me?!¡±


    ¡°I never lied. I never once said I wasn¡¯t.¡±


    It was a technical truth.


    I had done my best to hide it.


    After all, if someone was trying to prevent the rise of the King of Sin, I couldn¡¯t just casually reveal my identity.


    I hadn¡¯t nned on getting caught.


    But since I had been, I might as well use it to my advantage.


    ¡°Being the King of Humans isn¡¯t something to brag about. It just draws unwanted attention without offering any real benefits.¡±


    ¡°If¡ªif you really are the King of Humans¡­!¡±


    ¡°And if I am? What will you do? Kill me now, just in case?¡±


    The Regressor flinched.


    She hadn¡¯t yet developed the intent to kill me.


    But if she ever became convinced that my death would solve everything¡­


    She wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    That was what a Regressor does.


    She might even test it once to see how things unfolded.


    Which meant¡­


    I needed to keep my distance.


    Who knew what she would decide in the next loop.


    ¡°¡­No! I would never¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough. Hughes, we leave.¡±


    Tyr ced a firm hand on my shoulder and shot the Regressor a sharp look.


    ¡°This is where your path with Shei ends.¡±


    ¡°You sought to protect the world, and that was admirable.


    But in the world Shei envisions¡­ we do not exist.


    Just as the Saintesses have decreed.


    And so, our paths must now part.¡±


    The Regressor was terrible at lying.


    Right here, right now¡­


    She couldn¡¯t shamelessly dere that we were allies, that she would never turn her de against us¡ªeven if the world were copsing.


    Because she knew herself.


    ¡®But¡­ if the world doesn¡¯t end! If Tyrkanzyaka never leads a bloody crusade¡­ if the King of Beasts never bares their fangs at humanity¡­ Then I¡­ want to stay with you all! So that I will never¡­ ever¡­ have to raise my sword against you!¡¯


    I didn¡¯t even need to read her thoughts.


    She was honest.


    And by society¡¯s standards, she was probably the one in the right.


    Azzy, who had no concept of civilization.


    Tyr, who trampled morality and dignity underfoot.


    And me, an abandoned anomaly.


    Compared to us, the Regressor was the closest thing to an ideal human.


    But the thing about ideal humans¡­


    Is that they don¡¯t actually exist.


    The ideal world fabricated by the Holy Crown Church was something that could not exist¡ªwhich was precisely why those bound by it were shackled even tighter.


    If she couldn¡¯t bridge that gap¡­


    Then the Regressor could never be one of us.


    Not with Tyr.


    Not with the Elders.


    And right now, even her own strength wasn¡¯t enough.


    She had always used foreknowledge to turn battles in her favor.


    But after being caught off guard, she had lost her biggest advantage.


    ¡°Yay~! We¡¯re finally parting ways? What a relief. Shei never fit in with you people anyway!¡±


    Hilde had suddenly appeared and casually plopped herself onto Tyr¡¯s coffin.


    Her body was covered in scratches from fighting the Regressor, but for a Qi Master, those were nothing more than superficial wounds.


    Tyr nced at Hilde in mild annoyance but did not shove her off.


    ¡°¡­I am displeased that you tried to use me. But I will let that much pass.


    However, do not assume that everything will always go as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Use you? This was a mutually beneficial deal!


    I¡¯ll have you know, I¡¯m in charge of diplomatic affairs in the Warring Nations!


    I don¡¯t pull one-sided scams. Especially not against vampires!¡±


    ¡°There is no need to emphasize it. I already know.


    It is the only reason you, a Holy Sword Knight, still draw breath. Remember that well.¡±


    Tyr¡¯s words were a warning.


    If there had been even the slightest suspicion, Hilde wouldn¡¯t have walked away alive.


    And yet, even in the face of that cold warning, Hilde simply grinned as if she was used to it.


    ¡°Well, we have permission now, don¡¯t we? Father, let¡¯s go!¡±


    It was time.


    I had wandered long enough¡ªit was time to settle down somewhere.


    I still needed time to fully im the Demon God¡¯s power, and I deserved to indulge in a little luxury under a solid backing.


    ¡°We expected a beautifully prepared farewell.@@novelbin@@


    But the world, in its usual manner, has betrayed us.


    Farewell, everyone.


    I hope we meet again when the new winds blow.¡±


    ¡°There will be no need for that.


    We will never meet again.¡±


    An Elder stepped forward ahead of Tyr¡¯s coffin.


    There was no one to stop us.


    And even if someone tried, it would all be over before they could even reach Tyr.


    Had the Regressor hardened her resolve, things might have been different.


    But she was still lost in confusion.


    If we ever met again¡­


    She would have already chosen a side.


    Tch.


    That was a scary thought.


    I¡¯d better cling to Tyr even harder.


    And so¡­


    Hilde, myself, and the vampire entourage left behind the aftermath of battle and disappeared into the thick clouds.


    Deeper into the Cloud Waterfall.


    To the ever-shadowednd, where sunlight never reaches.


    A paradise for vampires.


    With the Progenitor¡¯s return, we left a few behind in the Warring Nations¡­


    And stepped into the realm of darkness.

 Chapter 403

    After the vampires disappeared, only a blood-soaked silence remained within the Cloud Waterfall.


    It seemed that as the vampires left, they took not only lives and blood but also all the noise with them.


    Those who could still move struggled to pull the wounded from among the corpses, but their movements were slow, almost as if their very vitality had been drained.


    The Thunder Guardians wrestled with life and death.


    ¡°¡­Thunder Overseer¡­¡±


    Of course, some losses were particrly difficult to process.


    Thunder Overseer Elkid was dead¡ªsplit apart.


    Through the dried blood, her shriveled flesh was visible.


    Rather than looking like a person who had died, she seemed more like a broken mechanism.


    And unlike a broken machine, she wouldn¡¯te back to life if repaired.


    Shei, who had once been herrade in another time, gazed down at Elkid¡¯s corpse with bitter eyes and murmured.


    ¡°Elkid was a Holy Sword Knight¡­?¡±


    The Holy Sword Knights existed in many forms across the world.


    Some didn¡¯t even know they were knights¡ªbecause it wasn¡¯t a title they chose.


    It was chosen by fate.


    In one timeline, even Shei had been appointed as a Holy Sword Knight.


    At first, she had truly believed it was her calling.


    After all, her Regression ability was so mystical that it could only be exined as the power of a god.


    Of course, after several regressions, she realized how alien it actually was.


    Still, she found somefort in the Holy Sword Order, where various strong individuals gathered.


    Maybe that was why she had felt some familiarity with Elkid.


    Shei gazed at the dead Elkid with a faint bitterness.


    Once upon a time, she might have felt grief over the death of arade.


    But after so many regressions¡­


    All she felt was a slight sense of regret.


    She had seen it too many times¡ªand in the end, she would reset anyway.


    Unlike Peru, who hadpletely lost herself, Shei took a more pragmatic approach.


    ¡°Why did she awaken now of all times¡­?¡±


    She had a rough guess.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but¡­


    Hughes¡ªthe man she had met by chance in prison¡ªhad turned out to be the King of Humans.


    The King of Sin was simply one facet of the King of Humans.


    The discarded waste left behind when humanity filtered out virtue from vice.


    For some reason, a conceptual entity¡ªthe King of Sin¡ªwas destined to manifest in the future.


    And that manifestation would probably happen¡­ through the King of Humans.


    That was the understanding Shei had.


    It was why she had followed the Holy Crown Church¡¯s mission to stop the King of Sin¡¯s descent.


    If the King of Humans had appeared, it was natural for the Holy Crown Church to react so violently.


    After all, there was always the possibility that he was already the King of Sin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lie, is it?


    He really did revive Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s heart.


    Even Peru acknowledged it.¡±


    If that was true, then what a disastrous turn of events.


    The King of Humans had emerged, triggering a reaction.


    And in the process, Tyrkanzyaka had been provoked.


    To make matters worse, Hilde¡¯s interference had driven even Shei apart from them.


    She had nned to stand on the opposite side of the Holy Crown Church this cycle to mediate the conflict¡­


    But now, she had strayed too far off course.


    ¡°So that means¡­ Hughes is the previous King of Humans before the King of Sin.


    Then his age must be¡­ Ugh.


    But wasn¡¯t the King of Sin born the same way as the King of Beasts?¡±


    Still¡­


    Maybe this was an opportunity.


    Knowing that Hughes was the King of Humans was an irreceable clue.


    A slight deviation in her n was a small price to pay.


    As always¡­


    The Regressor reassured herself that even this obstacle would serve as nourishment for her next loop.


    And indeed, it always had.


    Feeling a sliver of hope, Shei suddenly wondered¡­


    ¡°¡­But then, why didn¡¯t the Holy Crown Church foresee Elkid¡¯s death?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s darkness interfered with foresight.


    Still¡­


    Even if they couldn¡¯t see whaty beyond the darkness, they would have at least known it was there.


    So why had they sent Elkid and Peru there in the first ce?


    Unlike other questions, this one had no easy answer.


    As Shei furrowed her brows, deep in thought¡ª


    A ck shadow crept up behind her.


    Holding a spear tightly in both hands.


    ¡°Haaah!¡±


    A spear infused with thunder lunged toward Shei¡¯s unguarded back.


    It was a deadly sneak attack, infused with Qi refinement¡ª


    ¡­At least, it would have been¡ª


    For the Shei from eight regressions ago.


    Sky Reversal.


    A Qi technique that responded to experience, allowing her body to react to the future as if she had already lived it.


    It was simr to battle foresight but functioned on an entirely different principle.


    Shei twisted her body, extending an arm.


    The spear and her arm intersected.


    Reinforcing her limbs with Qi, Shei wrapped around the spear like a serpent and clenched.


    The alchemically forged shaft snapped into three pieces.


    Shei looked bored as she addressed the Thunder Guardian, who now stood helplessly in shock.


    ¡°¡­What the hell? Why are you suddenly attacking me?¡±


    The difference in strength was ring.


    The Thunder Guardian shook with helpless fury.


    Despite being warriors who had trained their entire lives¡ª


    In the battle that had just unfolded¡­


    They had beenpletely useless.


    The only thing they could do now was scream their frustrations.


    ¡°You¡ªYou brought those monsters!


    They killed the Thunder Overseer! They killed myrades!¡±


    Shei had heard that kind of resentment countless times before.


    She absently responded.


    ¡°If you mean the Elders, I didn¡¯t bring them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing!


    If it weren¡¯t for you, none of this would have happened!¡±


    The desperation in his voice was all too familiar.


    People always needed someone to me.


    Shei debated whether to ignore him or knock him out, but another Thunder Guardian intervened.


    ¡°Stop! He helped us!¡±


    ¡°Helped?! udia treated them as honored guests!


    And they repaid that kindness with betrayal!¡±


    Thunder Overseer Elkid had been a Holy Sword Knight.


    But before that, she had been the Thunder Overseer.


    For a leader to be universally praised was nearly impossible¡ª


    Yet Elkid had managed it.


    To the point that her subordinates vowed revenge.


    ming Shei for Elkid¡¯s death was pointless, but in their grief, no reasoning would reach them.


    People needed something to cling to.


    Rather than waste energy convincing them, Shei simply sneered.


    ¡°¡­Well, sorry about that.


    If I could bring Elkid back, I¡¯m sure that would make you happy.


    But since I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    At that moment¡ª


    A lightning sh tore through the sky.


    And Elkid¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    Before anyone could even process what had happened¡ª


    Elkid jerked upright like a puppet on strings, creaking unnaturally.


    Even as split flesh and dried blood cracked open¡ª


    She moved.


    Even Shei, who had grown numb to death, took a startled step back.


    But the moment she noticed the absence of life from Elkid¡ª


    Her gaze sharpened.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°¡­What the hell?


    Necromancy?¡±


    ck magic¡ªlife-bound sorcery that stands opposite to white magic, which relies on objects as mediums.


    A living body forms a small, self-contained world, isted from external forces. Even if that world is purely physical, it holds profound meaning.


    A ck magician copses this microcosm of life¡ªand with the power released from that copse, they manifest unnatural miracles into reality.


    Naturally, and brutally, the easiest resource for humans to exploit¡­


    Is the human body itself.


    Since ancient times, ck magic has required human corpses¡ªor, more urately, bodies that were about to be corpses.


    And because of its cruel nature, it has been met with contempt and persecution.


    No one had to impose that perception¡ªit was simply an inevitable truth.


    Shei was no exception.


    The idea of using human corpses disgusted her.


    And the thought that her fallenrade¡¯s body was being desecrated only made it worse.


    ¡°Did Kabi cast ck magic on her?! What a sick joke!¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    The unexpected answer came from Peru.


    She let out a deep breath and raised a hand.


    From her fingertips, threads of mysterious energy drifted like clouds through the air.


    As Peru moved her fingers, a spark of light flickered within those threads.


    And then¡ª


    Hundreds of strands of lightning surged into Elkid¡¯s wounds, drawn inward.


    The lightning coursed through her veins, clear as day¡ª


    For a moment, it was as if the lightning itself became her soul.


    For just an instant, a glimmer of light returned to Elkid¡¯s eyes.


    Now that she had found the culprit, Shei demanded,


    ¡°Golden Overseer? What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­Trying to fix the Thunder Overseer.¡±


    Peru spoke as if she were repairing a machine.


    Shei¡¯s expression twisted.


    ¡°¡­Fix? Fix how?¡±


    Peru could feel the power of alchemy and the thunder that remained within the Thunder Overseer¡¯s body.


    She had mastered alchemy, reaching the level of a Unique Sorcery.


    Because of that, she had no difficulty epting the power of the Golden Mirror.


    The Demon God Elixir was connected to Peru¡¯s Unique Sorcery, making it something she couldprehend in her own way.


    But the Demon God¡¯s Lightning Tangle¡­


    That power did not belong to Peru.


    It had chosen her.


    But Peru had almost no knowledge of how to control it.


    She could only grasp fragments of understanding where lightning and alchemy ovepped.


    If she wanted to master it, she would need someone like the Thunder Overseer¡ªsomeone who was already fluent in that power.


    Peru reached a conclusion.


    If she could revive the Thunder Overseer using the Golden Mirror¡¯s power, she could not only restore order to udia but also fully harness the power she had acquired.


    That was why she had asked Tyrkanzyaka to leave.


    If the vampires were still here, they would have interfered, preventing Elkid¡¯s revival and throwing udia into further chaos.


    She had to find some excuse to make them leave.


    And with Hughes¡¯ help, she had seeded.


    He had subtly urged Tyrkanzyaka to leave thisnd.


    This wasn¡¯t some wild assumption.


    Hughes had actively given Peru his power¡ª


    And more than that, he had created the perfect conditions for her to use it.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t notice.


    But the one who received it would recognize the truth better than anyone.


    She had no idea what the King of Humans was testing¡­


    Or what he hoped she would do with this power.


    But Peru had her own principles.


    No matter the circumstances, no matter what was expected of her, she would only follow her own path.


    To make the world more valuable.


    ¡°¡­The Thunder Overseer has been made anew.


    Alchemy and thunder¡ª


    These forces now form her body and mind.


    It¡¯splex and difficult to exin¡­


    But with the Demon God¡¯s power, it might be possible to restore her.¡±


    If the living held more value than the dead¡­


    Then attempting to revive someone through alchemy was an endeavor worth pursuing.


    She didn¡¯t care how others looked at her.


    She believed in her cause¡ªand she acted on that belief.


    And far away¡­


    A saintess closed her eyes.


    The present had once been the future.


    And in the past¡­


    The Saintess had seen this future.


    She had hoped that the Thunder Overseer would not die.


    Or at the very least¡­


    That if she did, then everyone present would die as well, so that humanity¡¯s dignity would never be tested.


    But only a god could shape the future at will.


    Unfortunately, the Saintess was not a god.


    Foresight showed her what would happen¡ª


    But it did not allow her to change it at will.


    The moment she attempted to interfere, the future she had seen would twist into something else entirely.


    And so¡­


    The Saintess could only grieve.

 Chapter 405

    When a superior suddenly arrives at their workce, the first thing they should do to avoid unnecessary confusion is announce their presence. After all, it would be inconvenient if no one recognized them.


    Some rulers with a twisted sense of amusement might hide their identity, watching their subordinates struggle before dramatically revealing themselves for their own satisfaction. Fortunately, Tyrkanzyaka wasn¡¯t the type to toy with her subjects like that. In a way, it was a form of consideration. If anyone dared to make things difficult for the Progenitor of Vampires, survival would be impossible.


    Besides, before regaining her heart, Tyr had been indifferent to such petty amusements. Instead of sneaking in, she had already announced her return before even stepping foot into the Duchy.


    And the effect was undeniable.


    In the distance, a massive fortress loomed. The colossal gates of crimson steel pulsed ominously with darkness. Tightly shut, they looked as if not even a meteor crashing into them could force them open.


    The Twilight Fortress. Many bold kings had attempted to exterminate the vampires by storming its walls, yet not a single one had ever breached its gates.


    Though the mist-coverednds beyond udia all belonged to the Duchy, it was only after passing through the fortress that one truly stepped onto vampire territory. Nothing beyond that point was ever spoken of in humannds. The Twilight Fortress didn¡¯t just serve to protect the Duchy from outside invaders¡ªit was also a pen, ensuring that the livestock under vampire rule never escaped.


    That was why the fortress gates had long been a symbol of fear.


    And now, at Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s approach, those very gates rumbled open.


    Beyond the arched entrance, a scarlet carpet stretched straight ahead, untouched, as if to ensure that nothing dared to obstruct the Progenitor¡¯s path. Lined along either side, thousands knelt in reverence, their heads bowed. Not only vampires¡ªthere were humans among them as well.


    This was a reception far grander than anything I wasfortable with. It didn¡¯t suit me at all. Unlike Tyr, I did have a bit of a perverse enjoyment in keeping my identity hidden.


    Just as I sighed and stepped past the gate, a booming voice rang out.


    ¡°Progenitor¡ª! We have long awaited your return!¡±


    A deep thud followed as a man in monk¡¯s robes struck the ground with his knee. His skeletal frame peeked out between the folds of fabric, so thin and brittle-looking that a single push might shatter him.


    But appearances were deceiving.


    That frail body concealed immense strength and mastery¡ªpower that had only grown since he became a vampire.


    Grandmaster Dogo.


    A fallen martial monk. Once on the verge of ascension, he had forsaken the path of enlightenment to remain in the mortal world as an Elder.


    Beside him, a noblewoman in an elegant, low-cut dress curtsied with perfect poise. Her practiced grace was so wless that even the strictest chambein would find nothing to criticize. With a serene smile and a peculiar glint in her eyes, she greeted Tyr.


    ¡°I pray you have been well, my Progenitor. This humble one could ask for nothing more than the honor of paying you her respects.¡±


    Countess Erzebeth.


    A former patron, attendant, and tutor to the Progenitor.


    A woman who had once drowned a royal court in blood.


    There had been many Countesses before her. But now, there was only one. She had been so horrifyingly ruthless that the very title had be taboo¡ªno one dared to im it after her.


    One by one, the Elders who had shaped history stood gathered, awaiting their Progenitor.


    Tyrkanzyaka acknowledged them with a simple yet profound response.


    ¡°It has been a long time. Seeing your unchanged faces brings me joy.¡±


    A fleeting ripple of unease flickered across some of their expressions, but Tyr was too preupied with the familiar shadow standing behind them to notice.


    ¡°Lalion. You arrived before me.¡±


    A deep snort. The great beast shook its mane as it approached. Tyrkanzyaka smiled warmly, running her fingers through its fur.


    I had sent Lalion toward the Duchy to throw off the Military State¡¯s watchful eyes. At the time, Tyr hadn¡¯t ordered it to return¡ªonly to continue ahead. It seemed Lalion had been waiting here for her ever since.


    Countess Erzebeth proudly dered,


    ¡°The Blood Fiend Lalion heralded your return. After its arrival, all creatures of the Duchy have longed for this day and made preparations.¡±


    ¡°You have done well, Erzebeth.¡±


    ¡°Your grace is boundless, my Progenitor.¡±


    They had been preparing all this time? Even though it had been quite a while since Lalion had been sent ahead?


    Well, I supposed they had known Tyr would return. That was why dimir, Runken, and Kabi had so readily rushed to udia.


    ¡°Would you like to rest and recover from your journey, or shall we proceed with affairs of state? Pleasemand us, and we shall obey.¡±


    ¡°Before hearing of recent events¡­ a moment.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka nced at me, then took my hand and pulled me forward.


    I had been quietly observing from behind, but now I was abruptly ced at her side¡ªon disy, as if she wanted to show me off.


    The human Tyrkanzyaka had personally brought back.


    In that instant, every gaze locked onto me.


    They weren¡¯t just looking¡ªthey were memorizing me,mitting my face to memory.


    Especially Erzebeth, who covered her mouth with her hand as she scrutinized me with keen interest.


    ¡®A human? The Progenitor, who has never kept humans close, has taken a consort?¡¯


    Great. My reputation waspletely ruined.


    It was clear Tyr had done this deliberately, cing me alongside her for everyone to see.


    Then she issued her nextmand.


    ¡°There is one who is injured. I would have them treated immediately. Bring Ruskinia at once.¡±


    Ruskinia. An Elder. And the greatest healer among the vampires.


    Tyrkanzyaka was summoning him¡ªfor nothing more than treating her ¡°consort.¡±


    At the mention of Ruskinia¡¯s name, a strange silence fell over the Elders.


    Even the ones who had been startled by my presence¡ªDogo, Erzebeth, Runken, and Kabi¡ªall hesitated, stealing nces at each other.


    A bizarre reaction.


    No matter how surprised they were about me, if Tyrkanzyaka gave an order, they would obey it¡ªeven if it meant offering their own hearts.


    And yet, they were hesitating.


    Sensing something was amiss, Tyr narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°What is the matter? You need only obey.¡±


    A voice answered her.


    ¡°Progenitor. There is¡­ something you must be informed of first.¡±


    Only one Elder had the standing to speak inly to her.


    dimir.


    Whether representing all the Elders or simply speaking on behalf of those who could not, he was the one to deliver the somber news.


    ¡°Ruskinia has perished.¡±


    For the first time since our arrival, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s expression hardened.


    An Elder was dead.


    The Mist Duchy had prepared for their Progenitor¡¯s return perfectly.


    The residence set up for Tyrkanzyaka was so extravagantly decorated that it hardly seemed temporary, and the warehouses were stocked with supplies fit for any possible scenario.


    Even the transportation options in the back courtyard were extensive¡ªfive different carriages and pnquins, ready to amodate any whim she might have.


    Of course, they hadn¡¯t expected her to bring back an injured human, so they hadn¡¯t prepared a physician.


    Seatedfortably as a guest of honor, I turned to Tyr and asked,


    ¡°Can Elders even die?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka, lost in thought, answered with a slow nod.


    ¡°¡­They can. But thest time an Elder perished was when I was still inexperienced and warring with the Holy Crown Church. Since founding the Duchy, not a single Elder has died.¡±


    Even for her, it seemed the news was shocking.


    Which made sense. If you¡¯d spent centuries with your subordinates, wouldn¡¯t you be shaken by their sudden death?


    Especially if that subordinate was an Elder¡ªwho, like Runken, could be ttened by a juggernaut, struck by lightning, impaled by a spear, and still recover in a matter of minutes.


    They were almost impossible to kill.


    ¡°It¡¯s been over twenty years¡­ His thralls remain, so it must have been an ident of some kind, but¡­ I cannot even begin to imagine the circumstances.¡±


    I was just as curious.


    What kind of ident could possibly kill an Elder?


    I asked,


    ¡°There are thirteen Elders in total, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, seeing all thirteen at once is rare. Some slumber in deep sleep, while others wander the world. Aside from Lalion, who is always with me, usually only about half of them are active in the Duchy at any given time.¡±


    ¡°So, aside from Lalion, that would mean six¡­ No, now only five Elders remain?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. Likely, there are still six.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I just subtracted one from six. How did it still add up to six?


    Was this some kind of vampiric miracle math?


    Tyrkanzyaka, deep in thought, exined further.


    ¡°Ruskinia is dead, but his True Blood has been inherited by another vampire. As they have yet to be formally recognized by me, they cannot yet be called an Elder. But they must already wield power akin to one andmand Ruskinia¡¯s thralls.¡±


    ¡°So, basically, someone became a noble without your permission? How bold. The Progenitor is alive and well, yet they dare to take a seat without your blessing?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Were they not there, that position could have been yours.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. But wouldn¡¯t a vampire who already was an Elder be a better fit? It¡¯s always best to promote from within rather than parachute someone in. Good choice.¡±


    That was my polite way of rejecting any potential "promotion" she might have had in mind.


    Tyr, looking a little disappointed, replied,


    ¡°Regardless, this matter must be resolved first. I had intended to have Ruskinia examine your condition, but¡­¡±


    I had nearly brushed past the gravity of the situation.


    The death of an Elder wasn¡¯t just an incident¡ªit was a catastrophe.


    Ruskinia, the Blood Doctor.


    A martial schr who had pioneered an entire discipline of blood-based qi cultivation and bodily refinement. He had once been a researcher, seeking the deepest, darkest truths of the body, and had willingly chosen to be a vampire to pursue his studies further.


    It was said that no existing qi technique had remained untouched by his hand.


    And Tyr had been nning to use him as a personal physician?


    ¡­Was this the privilege of those backed by the Progenitor?


    Too bad he was already dead.


    ¡°Since Ruskinia is no longer with us, I shall find another physician.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m still young, so I recover quickly. I just need to rest.¡±


    ¡°Some of his thralls must bepetent healers. I shall summon a few of them¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need. If it were immediately after the injury, maybe, but now it¡¯s more about post-care than emergency treatment. The more you mess with a wound that¡¯s already healing, the worse it gets.¡±


    I had already patched up the hole in my stomach with emergency measures.


    Vampires, who literally removed their hearts at will, probably wouldn¡¯t hesitate to perform major surgery on me if I let them.


    But letting someone other than an Elder tinker with my insides?


    Absolutely not.


    ¡­Ah, damn it. Thinking about it is making it hurt again.


    I groaned and sprawled across the sofa.


    Maybe I looked a little too pitiful because Tyrkanzyaka sat down beside me, gazing at me with concern.


    Instead of the dark, unfamiliar ceiling, my vision was filled with the glow of her crimson eyes.


    Her cool fingers brushed against my sweat-dampened forehead as she muttered,


    ¡°¡­If only you were a vampire, you wouldn¡¯t be in pain from something like this.¡±


    ¡­She must have been more shaken by Ruskinia¡¯s death than she let on.


    If it were the old Tyr, she might have suggested turning me.


    Now, she was actively trying to convince me.


    Because she felt my pain as if it were her own.


    Because she worried I might die.


    She hadn¡¯t been this sentimental before.


    Was this yet another consequence of regaining her heart?


    I appreciated the sentiment, but¡­


    ¡°Elders die too, don¡¯t they? Just like today.¡±


    One sentence. That was all it took to shut her down.


    Her hand, which had been stroking my hair, stiffened.


    ¡°Something must have happened. Ruskinia¡­ An Elder would not die without reason.¡±


    ¡°And humans don¡¯t die without reason either. In that sense, Elders aren¡¯t all that different from humans.¡±


    The meaning was clear.


    I wasn¡¯t changing my mind.


    Dissatisfied, Tyrkanzyaka ruffled my hair in protest.


    Not that it made much difference¡ªit was already a mess.


    After ying with my hair for quite some time, she finally stood up, preparing to leave.


    As she adjusted her parasol, she left me with parting words.


    ¡°They wish to report further details regarding Ruskinia¡¯s death. Hughes, should you desire anything, ask freely. Erzebeth¡¯s attendants shall provide for you without fail.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. My stomach still feels off, so I¡¯ll eatter.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Rest easy.¡±


    With her jet-ck parasol draped over her shoulder, Tyrkanzyaka strode toward the door.


    Just before stepping out, she spoke again, her voice softer.


    ¡°¡­If you ever change your mind, tell me at any time.¡±


    ¡­She was definitely trying to keep me in the Duchy for good.

 Chapter 406

    An Elder was dead.


    Ruskinia, a high noble of the Mist Duchy, a single being possessing the strength of an entire city, was gone. No one knew exactly how it had happened, but the renowned master of blood-based martial arts had perished before he could even regenerate.


    But what did that have to do with me?


    Humans die.


    And since Elders were also human, there was no reason they couldn¡¯t die too.


    Sure, I put on a show of respectful mourning for Tyr¡¯s sake¡ªhe had been one of her subordinates, after all¡ªbut a man I¡¯d never even met, who had died more than ten years ago? I felt nothing.


    Right now, my stomach was more concerning.


    Ugh. If I left it to heal naturally, it would take a while¡­ What a pain.


    ¡°Knock, knock! Father, how¡¯s your stab wound?¡±


    Hilde came bouncing in, her arms overflowing with food. She set it all down on the table, while Izily raised a hand in greeting from my spot on the sofa.


    ¡°Where have you been all this time?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t even get me started! Unlike you, who arrived with the Progenitor, I gotpletely shafted! They tossed me into some tiny room and told me to sit quietly! The difference is unfair!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m Tyr¡¯s personal guest.¡±


    If she wanted better treatment, she should have picked the right side from the start.


    Hilde squinted at me and muttered,


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re just a guest? Not her consort?¡±


    ¡­Tch. Hard to argue with that one.


    Even vampires¡ªwhocked heartbeats and felt little emotion¡ªhad preferences. I wasn¡¯t a vampire, so I didn¡¯t fully understand it, but some humans had blood that smelled or tasted especially enticing to them.


    Even vampires who saw humans as nothing more than livestock would treasure those humans as beloved consorts.


    Tyr had already stated outright that my blood was disgusting.


    But that didn¡¯t change the fact that I was, essentially, her favorite pet.


    ¡­If this kept up, would she eventually turn me into an Elder herself?


    I swiftly changed the subject.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more worried about yourself? Even if you abandoned your faith, the moment people realize you were part of the Sacred Sword Order, the entire country will turn against you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right! That¡¯s actually why I came! Father, let¡¯s check your stomach!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°To make sure it¡¯s healed properly! Now, lift your shirt!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why are you drawing a knife?¡±


    The glinting dagger aimed at my stomach made my blood run cold.


    I barely blocked her wrist in time before she could slice me open.


    Hilde frowned, still inspecting my abdomen.


    ¡°We have to cut it open again! We need to erase all traces of the healing magic!¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?! No! My stomach isn¡¯t a piggy bank¡ªyou can¡¯t just cut it open and seal it shut whenever you feel like it!¡±


    ¡°I healed it, so I can cut it open again!¡±


    ¡°By that logic, kids owe their parents their lives? Once you give something, it¡¯s given!¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t erase the traces of the healing magic, I might be the one who gets drained dry!¡±


    ¡°Then maybe try acting like a proper daughter for once! Losing a little blood is a small price to pay for family!¡±


    ¡°Respect for elders! You should be the one to go first!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re older than me! You keep calling me ¡®Father¡¯ so much, you¡¯re starting to actually believe it!¡±


    We were seconds away from strangling each other when the door suddenly burst open.


    Sensing another presence, both Hilde and I froze, still gripping the dagger between us.


    The intruder was white.


    As if dipped in ink, jet-ck hair was pinned up beneath a white headscarf. A garter skirt peeked out beneath a crisp white apron. Their pale, bloodless skin was offset by piercing blue eyes that gleamed with an almost icy sharpness.


    The white intruder regarded us expressionlessly and spoke.


    ¡°I was told there was a patient. Where are they?¡±


    Even without using mind-reading, it was obvious¡ªthey were a vampire.


    But with mind-reading, I knew something else¡ª


    This was the physician dimir had sent.


    ¡­Nice work, Crimson Duke! That was fast!


    I hurriedly pointed at Hilde and pleaded,


    ¡°Right here! She¡¯s attacking me!¡±


    The physician merely observed my outstretched hand for a moment, then shook their head.


    ¡°You are not yet a patient. Therefore, you are not my concern.¡±


    ¡­What?


    I blinked in confusion. The physician instead turned to Hilde and asked,


    ¡°What are you doing with that knife? Hurry and cut open his stomach so I may begin treatment.¡±


    ¡­Excuse me?


    Did they just tell her to wound me so they could treat me?!


    I yelled in disbelief,


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to stop injuries, not encourage them!¡±


    ¡°I am a physician, not a mediator. And a physician can only exist if there is a patient.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you should just let people be patients!¡±


    ¡°The creation of patients is beyond my concern. I have no interest in such matters, nor the ability to prevent them.¡±


    ¡­Okay. Fair.


    You wouldn¡¯t ask a doctor to stop a knife-wielding maniac, after all.


    But that was only true for normal doctors.


    ¡°You¡¯re an Elder! You can stop it! If you can, then do it!¡±


    The physician, who had been calmly pulling on their white gloves, paused at my words.


    ¡­But only for a moment.


    Then, they smoothly adjusted their cuffs and replied,


    ¡°I have not yet been acknowledged by the Progenitor. At present, I am neither an Elder nor a Yailing¡­ Merely a physician summoned for their duties.¡±


    Then, in a t yet expectant tone, they turned back to Hilde.


    ¡°Now, when will the incision begin?¡±@@novelbin@@


    Hilde let go of the dagger, shrugging.


    ¡°Oh, you took that seriously? That was just an act~.¡±


    ¡°An act? You were not actually going to cut him?¡±


    ¡°Nope~. I wouldn¡¯t just recklessly open up Father¡¯s stomach! We were just ying along~.¡±


    Of course, I had already read her thoughts.


    But if I reacted too soon, my mind-reading would be obvious.


    Besides, when dealing with Hilde, even a ¡°joke¡± could be deadly¡ªif I didn¡¯t resist properly, I could have actually gotten stabbed.


    ¡°¡­I see. A shame.¡±


    ¡°A shame? What¡¯s a shame?¡±


    ¡°Allow me to exin. Hand me the dagger.¡±


    Hilde obediently passed it over.


    With effortless precision, the physician twirled the de expertly between their fingers¡ª


    ¡ªAnd drove it straight into my stomach.


    ¡­Wait.


    Before I could even react, the razor-sharp de sliced through me like paper.


    I hadn¡¯t sensed any malice from them.


    No¡ªeven now, with a dagger buried in my gut¡ª


    I could tell¡ª


    This person genuinely wanted to help me.


    ¡°What the hell¡ª?!¡±


    Even Hilde was shocked into silence.


    Calmly spreading open the fresh wound, the physician introduced themselves.


    ¡°From this moment on, you are my patient, and you are now under my strict care. I am Lir Nightingale.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka had mentioned an unrecognized Elder, the vampire who had inherited Ruskinia¡¯s True Blood.


    And if I had to guess, this was the legendary healer known as the Doctor of the Future.


    The rumored vampire of the Mist Duchy spoke coldly, with unyielding devotion in their voice.


    ¡°If you do notply¡­ I will ensure you do.¡±


    "That can''t be right! There''s no way she''s the Divine Healer! What kind of lunatic psycho even qualifies as one? She¡¯s more suited to being a serial killer!"


    I have a strong stomach. Watching someone''s guts squirm around in front of me might put me off my appetite for a bit, but I can generally handle it. But when it¡¯s my own stomach being opened up? That¡¯s a whole different story! Terror and pain mixed with revulsion surge over me like a tidal wave.


    "Aaaaagh! My stomach! My stomach¡ª!"


    "Patient, please rx. Your muscles are tensing up."


    "Rx?! My stomach is sliced open! How the hell am I supposed to rx?!"


    "Even a frail woman like me can do it. Are you telling me you can''t manage even that?"


    "Frail, my ass! You''re an Elder! Of course, you can do it!"


    "Tch. Still thinking clearly, I see. Has the anesthetic not spread properly?"


    "Anesthetic?! You haven¡¯t even used any yet! Gaaaaaah!"


    Talking while my stomach is split open sends a sharp bolt of agony through me. She really cut me open! My skin is sliced, my insides are exposed¡ªthis is actually happening!


    Lir nced between her hands and my gut before making a small noise of realization.


    "Oh."


    "Oh, my ass! Do something¡ª!"


    Lir reached for her thigh holster, pulling out one of several ampoules. Holding it between two fingers, she snapped it open. A crimson liquid floated around her fingers before she guided it toward my open wound.


    A chilling sensation spread through my bloodstream. As the foreign substance coursed through my veins, something settled inside me. The pain hadn¡¯t been unbearable to begin with, but now my body no longer felt entirely my own, growing distant, detached.


    Lir suddenly asked, "How do you feel?"


    "Huh? About what?"


    "I was pinching your stomach. Since you didn''t notice, I¡¯d say the anesthetic has taken full effect."


    I could see her fingers still pinching at my split-open flesh. I was too dumbfounded to even react anymore. I wanted to run away from this madness, but where the hell would I go with my stomach cut open and my guts on disy?


    Powerless, I could only watch in a daze as Lir rummaged through my insides.


    "O-oh," I stammered.


    "A prating wound caused by a ded weapon," she muttered clinically. "The edges of the wound show signs of burning. Blood from the unhealed internal organs has pooled inside the abdominal cavity. This level of bleeding¡­ If you hadn''t trained in qi techniques, you would have been in serious danger."


    I am in serious danger! My stomach is wide open!


    I couldn''t even find my voice anymore. I was terrified that if I tensed up the wrong way, my intestines would spill out. I might be insensitive to hostility and slow to recognize kindness, but no matter how benevolent she is, I don''t want to follow someone who slices me open like this. Groaning under the effects of the anesthesia, I turned to Hilde with pleading eyes, hoping she''d step in.


    But Hilde wasn''t looking at me. Her gaze was fixed on Lir''s hands, which were rummaging through my wound with reckless abandon. With an intrigued expression, she murmured,


    "Despite such arge wound¡­ there''s no bleeding?"


    Through my hazy vision, I looked down.


    She was right.


    There was no blood flowing from the incision. Rather, the blood that should have been spilling out was floating midair, clustering together before sinking back into my body as if being reabsorbed. Just as usual.


    Vampires with exceptional hemocraft, especially those who have achieved full control over their own bodies, can regenerate even the most grievous injuries. dimir once dismantled his own body and reconstructed it.


    But that only applies to their own bodies.


    Even vampires, for all their undead nature, still have a body. The physical form they remember serves as an anchor, keeping them from straying too far and bing something inhuman. When they rebuild themselves, they retain that shape¡ªbecause it¡¯s the form they define as "themselves."


    And yet, the Elder in front of me wasn¡¯t reconstructing her own body.


    She was reconstructing mine.


    She sliced me open and let my blood flow freely. My inside and outside became one. In that brief moment when my boundaries blurred, she forcefully seized my scattered blood and returned it to me.


    She knew my body better than I did. She saw with her eyes, traced with her hemocraft, read its flow, and understood its ws¡ªthen fixed them. Using her abilities, she refined my wound and drained the dead blood. Under her guidance, my blood followed an orderly path.


    At some point, the procedure wasplete. Lir pressed my skin back together and reached for a strand of my hair. I was still too dazed to react in time. Only when pain pricked my belly did I realize what was happening.


    Using my hair infused with blood, she traced a zigzag motion with her fingers. It felt like tiny needles piercing my skin. When I came back to my senses, all that remained of the gaping wound was a thin line of stitches. I could hardly believe that just moments ago, my stomach had been split wide open.


    "The procedure is finished," Lir announced.


    Even after performing surgery, not a single drop of blood stained her gloves. Her mastery of hemocraft was so precise that not even another person''s blood could soak into her.


    "You must restpletely," she continued. "Your blood supply is low, so avoid feeding any vampires for the time being. Focus on consuming meat."


    Her medical knowledge, her dexterity¡ªshe had evolved in apletely different direction from any other vampire. Reading into her thoughts with mind-reading, I saw not just her techniques but an almost obsessive belief in her own methods. And I was certain.


    The ¡®Divine Healer¡¯ I had glimpsed in a regressor¡¯s memories¡ªit was her.


    Hilde, having been exposed, chuckled sheepishly.


    "Oh dear~. I wanted to keep that a secret, but I guess I¡¯ve been found out."


    "The flow of blood was clearly unnatural. If not me, anyone else would have noticed," Lir said matter-of-factly.


    "But now that I have scars again, no one will suspect, right? Well, except for you, of course~."


    Is she nning to exterminate the undead?


    No¡ªexterminating vampires was already an absurd goal. Lir was someone who could snatch a soul from the afterlife and drag it back by the scruff of its neck.


    Ordinarily, this would be the part where I scoff and provoke an argument, but Lir simply shook her head, gathered her belongings, and said,


    "I have no intention of speaking about it."


    "I don''t believe you," Hilde shot back instantly.


    "You know full well about the long-standing conflict between vampires and the Holy Crown Church. If you''re a vampire, then the moment you recognized me as a Sacred Sword knight, you should have tried to kill me. That is the duty of an Elder who carries the True Blood of the Progenitor."


    It was an expected response. The progenitor and the Holy Crown Church had been at war for centuries. By now, their mutual enmity was so deeply ingrained that fighting on sight had be second nature.


    But nothing is absolute. Just as a knight of the Sacred Sword Order had walked into the Mist Duchy of her own volition, so too could an Elder offer her goodwill.


    "I am a physician. As I said earlier, the emergence of a patient is of no concern to me. Only their survival is."


    Maybe it was because she was a vampire, or maybe she had been like this from the start, but the chillingly obsessive kindness in her voice was unmistakable.


    "And besides, healing magic is just another tool to ensure a patient¡¯s survival."


    If anyone else in the Mist Duchy had heard that, they would¡¯ve led a public execution¡ªfor her and Hilde both.


    As Hilde got distracted by the weight of Lir''s words, the Elder finished gathering her things and turned to me onest time.


    "More importantly, I have a question for you, travelers from the Allied Nations."


    I managed to regain some focus. "...What is it?"


    "Are there patients there?"


    I let out a dry chuckle.


    "There¡¯s no shortage."


    "Good."


    With that, Lir¡¯s next destination was decided.


    "Your treatment is done, so I will take my leave. Do not die without my permission. You are my patient."


    "Like hell I''m dying just because you say so. My life¡¯s too valuable."


    As she walked away without hesitation, I suddenly had a troubling thought.


    ¡®Wait. Where did the scalpel she used to cut me open go?¡¯

 Chapter 407

    Fortunately, the dagger was a sacred sword created by Hilde, and rather than being left inside my stomach, it naturally disappeared as its time limit expired. The culprit of the missing dagger case was none other than time itself! Well, it wasn¡¯t like it was a tiny razor de¡ªif a dagger had actually been lodged in my stomach, there was no way no one would¡¯ve noticed. Good, this is good.


    ...Though, there were still shards of an anesthetic ampoule embedded in my skin. But let¡¯s just ignore that. No way it ended up inside my body, right? And even if it did, there was no way I had the guts to open myself up again just to pull it out. So I¡¯d just have to live as if it wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Father?¡±


    ¡°Still hurts like hell... but weirdly enough, I feel refreshed.¡±


    So that quack wasn¡¯t entirely ipetent, after all. At least, considering how sloppy the stitching was.


    In any case, moving was easier now. And since I didn¡¯t feel like sleeping anytime soon, I decided to do a little side project I¡¯d been nning.


    As luck would have it, the table caught my eye. I ced the Spade 8 card on the tabletop, clenched my fist, and mmed it down like a seal. Instantly, the table was transmuted into a deck of cards, its entire thickness converted into neatly stacked ying cards. The now non-table cards scattered to the floor.


    Then, I tilted the next card slightly.


    Spade 7, Lightning Tangle. The Devil of Lightning Thieves was unleashed, releasing a web of lightning.


    Threads of lightning shot out from the Lightning Tangle, spreading in all directions like an intricate. The currents snaked outward,tching onto the scattered cards. I grasped the threads and gave them a tug¡ªcausing all the cards that had started to disperse to be drawn back into my hand in unison.


    Hilde, watching the self-moving cards, asked,


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned a new trick~? Is that the power of a devil?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. Nothing too amazing, though.¡±


    I replied absentmindedly as I shuffled the cards.


    The Golden Mirror could create fortresses through alchemy, and the Lightning Thief could freely fire bolts of lightning. Meanwhile, all I could do was make some ying cards and shuffle them with a weak force. Why was it that every time I got my hands on something, it always ended up being a watered-down version?


    ...Though, for some light amusement, this was more than enough.


    ¡°Why is Father collecting devils? What do you n to do with all of them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a purpose. It¡¯s just instinct.¡±


    ¡°Instinct?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The Holy Crown Church had hidden knowledge from humanity¡ªknowledge that could potentially endanger them. They called this knowledge ¡®devils¡¯ and concealed the Prophet¡¯s relics in the gaps of history, ensuring that such knowledge would be forgotten.


    But to hide something, you first had to understand what it was. The fact that the Holy Crown Church hid devils in the first ce meant that they were already a part of human history. Even if you saw the future, you couldn¡¯tprehend it unless you understood it. And if they understood it, then it became theirs¡ªbecause they were human, after all.


    Still, what was the point of hiding things only from me? It always leaked out eventually. It happened in the Kingdoms of the Four Corners, and in udia. Even if alchemy and lightning weren¡¯t fully understood, someone would still use them.


    In the end, they would be found, no matter what.


    And if I managed to collect all the devils¡ªif the King of Humanity, who had remained stagnant since the First Year, finally caught up with humankind¡ªonly then could I end this tiresome game and return to being the King of Beasts...


    ¡°Father?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you doing right now?¡±


    I snapped out of my thoughts at Hilde¡¯s question.


    Dozens of cards were floating in the air. As I traced a circr motion through the air, the cards glided along as if my hands had extended beyond my reach. I flicked my fingers, making the cards zigzag and shuffle themselves.


    A human only had two hands, each with five fingers. Because of that structural limitation, there were only so many ways I could shuffle a deck. But with this newfound power, things were a little different. Anything connected to the Lightning Threads could be controlled as if they were my own body.


    Actually, now that I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t even that strange. My own body was already moving via lightning threads. So in that sense, this was pretty normal.


    ¡°I¡¯m just shuffling cards normally.¡±


    ¡°¡®Normally,¡¯ huh? Even though it¡¯s moving so fast I can barely keep up?¡±


    ¡°If you can see it clearly, then it wouldn¡¯t be shuffling properly.¡±


    Sure, it was moreplex than before, but the method itself was still the same. I finished flicking my fingers, then sped my hands together. The floating deck curved into a ring before being sucked into my palms. With a few light taps, I neatly stacked the deck and checked its thickness.


    Fifty-two cards. The number was right. Even if I couldn¡¯t restore the contents, at least the count was correct¡ªanything else would¡¯ve been inconvenient.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you call ¡®normal,¡¯ Father?¡±


    ¡°Dexterity is just a normal human ability, isn¡¯t it? This much is possible. From my perspective, using Qi Maniption to alter your body is much more impressive.¡±


    ¡°If Father had Qi Maniption, would you be able to transform like me?¡±


    There was no real reason to answer dishonestly. But at the same time, I had no reason to lie either. So I answered truthfully.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never tried, so I wouldn¡¯t know. But if I had the ability, I¡¯d probably be able to, just like you.¡±


    ¡°So whatever ¡®I¡¯ can do, Father can do as well. Because Father is the King of Humanity.¡±


    Hilde muttered as if she had been struck by realization.


    ¡°I finally understand now. ¡®I¡¯ am nothing. ¡®I¡¯ am a fake. The King of Humanity is the only true one who can be anything. Because you are the king¡ªnot just of beggars, not just of chancellors, but also of emperors.¡±


    ¡°I may be their king, but I never actually tried to be them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be them. What matters is that you can.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t she be asking whether I even wanted to in the first ce?


    I had no idea what she was expecting from me¡ªor rather, I did, but I was pretending not to know¡ªwhen Hilde suddenly leaned in and asked,


    ¡°Father, by any chance¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    That was when it happened. Without a sound, without the slightest hint of presence, Tyrkanzyaka opened the door and entered. She cast a momentary look of disapproval at Hilde, who was inside with me.


    ¡°I gave you your own room, and yet youe to bother Hughes while he is injured.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem~? We¡¯ve been traveling together for so long anyway~. Besides, Father must¡¯ve been feeling lonely, so I was just keeping himpany!¡±


    ¡°Know the time and ce. Now that we are in the Duchy, you must follow its customs as well.¡±


    At Tyr¡¯s words, Hilde twirled a strand of her hair, feigning a half-hearted show of remorse.


    ¡°Yes, yes~. But I do have one question~. In this Duchy, is it normal to just barge into a guest¡¯s room without knocking~?¡±


    It was a tant jab at Tyrkanzyaka. Although momentarily taken aback, Tyr had prepared her response in advance and answered confidently.


    ¡°I sensed an unfamiliar presence inside. For Hughes¡¯ safety, I had no choice but to take action.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. Who would dare attack the Progenitor¡¯s guest in the Mist Duchy? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ is ¡®attack¡¯ supposed to mean something different when you say it, Tyrkanzyaka?¡±


    ¡°The Sacred Sword Order could alwayse looking. Just like they did in Cloud Vige.¡±


    This time, it was a clear shot at Hilde.


    After all the events in udia, Tyr instinctively recognized that Hilde was from the Sacred Sword Order. However, Hilde¡¯s actions had been far removed from those of the Order, so she had been lenient thus far. Even so, she was far more wary than before.


    ¡°You saved Hughes and lured dimir to Cloud Vige. That alone makes it unlikely that you are still with the Sacred Sword Order. But who knows? There could still be some hidden within the Mist Duchy, carefully disguising their presence.¡±


    The Progenitor Vampire, Tyrkanzyaka, harbored a deep hatred for the Holy Crown Church¡ªand the Sacred Sword Order was no exception. Vampires were their sworn enemies, as the Order sought to erase their past, annihte their present, and obliterate their future.


    Even if Hilde was a former member, she wouldn¡¯t be spared from that hatred.


    The only reason she hadn¡¯t been dealt with yet was because she hadn¡¯t been outright confirmed as part of the Order¡ªand because of my presence.


    ¡°If you are an outsider, a human rather than a vampire, then you should be careful. There will be suspicions, and there is little you can say in your defense.¡±


    It was a warning. A subtle but undeniable one. Tyrkanzyaka had indirectly given Hilde fair notice.


    Hilde picked up on both the consideration and the wariness in Tyr¡¯s words and let out a dramatic sigh.


    ¡°Oh dear~. So I can¡¯t even give you a proper sightseeing tour now~?¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. Once Hughes is fully recovered, I shall guide him myself.¡±


    With that, Tyrkanzyaka turned to me.


    ¡°More importantly, Hughes. Did someone visit you just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. One person. A physician sent by the Crimson Duke.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    Tyr¡¯s voice grew sharp.


    ¡°Was there anything unusual?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t say much¡ªjust treated me and left. Not sure if it was really a treatment or some kind of personal experiment, but at least my body feels lighter now.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    If dimir sent them, then he must have deemed them not to be a threat¡­ But this does not match what I have heard.@@novelbin@@


    Huh?


    Reading Tyr¡¯s thoughts, I caught an inconsistency.


    From what I had gathered, Lir Nightingale, the vampire who treated me, waspletely harmless. Even when they sliced open my stomach, I hadn¡¯t sensed any danger from them.


    And yet, Tyrkanzyaka was wary of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were they an assassin aiming for an ¡®idental¡¯ death by sticking a de into my gut? If so, then I sure walked right into that one.¡±


    ¡°No. If they have treated you, then they have fulfilled their duty. But I will have to find them elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Well, then you¡¯re already toote. They said they were heading toward udia.¡±


    ¡°To Cloud Vige?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Said they had someone there to treat.¡±


    By now, they were probably far gone.


    Even though Lircked experience, they were effectively an Elder, meaning that if they wanted to, they could move at astonishing speeds.


    Tyr muttered under her breath, troubled.


    ¡°¡­How inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    ¡°It is a confidential matter within the Duchy¡­ but, Hughes, I suppose I can tell you.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t relevant to me, she didn¡¯t have to. I had just asked out of politeness. But Tyrkanzyaka took my curiosity as genuine interest and began exining in a calm,posed voice.


    ¡°The death of Ruskinia was kept an absolute secret. Only the Elders and the subordinates directly affected by it were aware. Matters concerning the Elders can only be handled by me, the Progenitor. That is why, as part of my duty, I must uncover how Ruskinia died and seek retribution.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like being the Progenitor isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    ¡°It is the burden of one who stands above. I appreciate your understanding.¡±


    Tyr offered a faint smile, then gently covered her lips and spoke in a hushed voice.


    ¡°¡­However, from what I have heard¡ª¡±


    What kind of story needed such dramatic pauses? I debated whether I should just read her mind to get ahead of the suspense.


    But then, Tyr revealed a piece of truly shocking information.


    ¡°The one who killed Ruskinia, an Elder of the highest rank¡­ was none other than Lir Nightingale.¡±

 Chapter 408

    The Mist Duchy had no formal capital¡ªthe center of the Duchy was simply wherever the Progenitor resided. But where Tyrkanzyaka wanted to be was another matter entirely.


    She wanted to show me the finest aspects of her domain. Just as one hand cherishes some fingers more than others, Tyr, for all her impartial airs, intended to take me to the most magnificent city the Duchy had to offer.


    ¡°Ehh~ But if we go too far from the Martial State, the trip back will be a hassle. Can¡¯t we just stay here?¡±


    ¡°You can stay if you wish.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, that stings. Aren¡¯t ¡®we¡¯panions who have traveled together all this time?¡±


    Hilde clung to me with her usual smile.


    Even vampires, it seemed, found it hard to reject someone smiling at them outright. Tyr didn¡¯t push Hilde away harshly¡ªshe only regarded her with quiet disapproval.@@novelbin@@


    Hilde¡­ I hold no particr ill will toward her, but I simply don¡¯t want her too close.


    If Tyr had to categorize her feelings, she actually liked Hilde. Her characteristic flippancy and sarcastic tone reminded her of me.


    But just because you like someone doesn¡¯t mean you want them near.


    She knows too much about Hughes. And she keeps trying to learn more. While there are no secrets in the Duchy that absolutely must not be revealed¡­ I would rather not share more about myself or my people. Especially now that Ruskinia is dead.


    How nice it would be if everyone could just say what was on their minds. But in this world, I was the only one who lived like that.


    Tyrkanzyaka concealed her thoughts and instead asked,


    ¡°You had a reason foring all the way to the Duchy. What is your business here?¡±


    Hilde, vaguely sensing the hidden weight behind the question, responded with a question of her own.


    ¡°Why do you ask? Do you want to send ¡®me¡¯ away as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°If not, do you n to remain a freeloader forever? If I am to keep you around, there must be some benefit to it.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. It¡¯s a matter of national importance, so wouldn¡¯t discussing it in the streets be a bit¡­ undignified~?¡±


    ¡°I will look forward to it, then. I hope at least half of what you say lives up to the weight of your words. Otherwise, I will have to reconsider your worth.¡±


    With that cold exchange, the conversation ended. Tyr then turned to me with a more pleasant smile.


    ¡°Let us go, Hughes. The Twilight Fortress was built to withstand invasions, so it iscking in many ways. I wish to show you Full Moon Castle instead. There is much in the Duchy that you have yet to see.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t mind going, but¡­ Tyr, are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Sure about what?¡±


    I answered her bluntly.


    ¡°I am the King of Humanity, the representative of all humans. Yet vampires see humans as livestock. Are you really going to let me witness humans being treated like cattle?¡±


    Not that I was some kind of human rights activist.


    I was the King of Beasts, and beasts either eat or are eaten. Humans, being animals themselves, had no inherent right to not be treated as livestock.


    I had only opposed the Martial State because I had sensed the Holy Crown Church¡¯s influence behind its leadership. More precisely, the fact that their Saintess, having glimpsed the future, preemptively stopped crimes before they could happen.


    It felt like they were trying to reshape humanity, to forcibly carve humans into something different. That was why I had supported the Regressor who sought to shake the Martial State to its core.


    Of course, the reality of the Martial State¡¯s leadership had turned out to be slightly different from what I had expected.


    But vampires were still humans, in a way. They ruled with power, and that was natural. After all, in every society, the powerless were treated like livestock.


    In fact¡­


    ¡°Heh. You think too little of me and my nation. No matter how fearless I may be, do you think I would so carelessly reveal the Duchy¡¯s ws to you?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka chuckled lightly at my crude question.


    ¡°Before we go, allow me to show you how this country truly operates.¡±


    The Sea of Cmities churned, its mist rising to blot out the sun and forming thick clouds. These clouds, carried by the wind, drifted over the Duchy like a vast ceiling, halting when they met the towering mountain ranges.


    There was only one ce where the mist flowed freely, settling in the low hills and escaping beyond.


    And where sunlight never touched, where the scent of the ocean breeze was ever-present. A ce where that scent mixed with the stench of blood, making the two indistinguishable.


    The Mist Duchy¡ªand where grief and blood intertwined.


    And here¡­


    ¡°Fresh meat! Get your fresh meat! All kinds avable!¡±


    ¡°Selling blood pudding! Just one block of this will cover two months of blood tax! Replenish your blood with fresh ck pudding!¡±


    ¡°Hey, is there any Eiling blood avable? If not, I¡¯ll settle for Twilight.¡±


    ¡­The ce was livelier than I had expected.


    Walking through the marketce, I felt no gloom, no oppression.


    As if proving that it wasn¡¯t sunlight but prosperity and food that truly brightened people¡¯s hearts, the humans here were cheerful and full of life.


    I stood in the middle of the street and murmured in surprise.


    ¡°¡­Why are they living so well?¡±


    ¡°What did you think of us? We stopped mindlessly draining humans of their blood over a thousand years ago. Such methods satisfied neither vampires nor humans.¡±


    Tyr, her face concealed beneath a cloak of shadows, gestured toward the bustling market with pride.


    ¡°Draining a well dry just because you¡¯re thirsty is foolish. Our harshness is reserved only for our enemies. We nurture and protect our own.¡±


    There was no exaggeration in her words.


    Salted meats, dried fish, milk, blood sausages, cheeses, and oils¡ªeverything was geared toward human sustenance.


    While there was little wheat or rice, the variety of avable ingredients ensured that neither bread nor rice would be missed.


    What stood out the most was the seafood¡ªa vast array, frommon fish to rare shellfish.


    This level of variety was something only the Mist Duchy could provide. After all, few humans were insane enough to fish in the Sea of Cmities.


    But the most important takeaway was this:


    ¡°The entire economy is centered around humans, isn¡¯t it? None of this food is meant for vampires.¡±


    Tyr smiled.


    ¡°Correct. asionally, a vampire might take a bite out of curiosity, but that is merely for amusement. We do not taste food.¡±


    ¡°None of them seem to be suffering from anemia either. Why did I always imagine this ce as some dreary, gray city?¡±


    ¡°Fufu. You are not entirely wrong. It is a gray city. But if we take too much blood, then there will be less for tomorrow. That is why excessive blood extraction is forbidden.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka looked deeply satisfied with my reaction.


    I, on the other hand, observed the streets with genuine curiosity.


    The greatest enemy of humans had always been other humans.


    After all, humans possess everything that other humans desire.


    But vampires, despite being former humans, were different.


    Vampires only required one thing from humans¡ªblood.


    Beyond that, they had no need for food, wealth, or even sleep.


    Which meant that vampires, of all people, might actually be the ideal aristocrats.


    Just like shepherds tending to their flock.


    ¡°In the distant past, some nobles imed that their blood was different from that ofmoners.¡±


    ¡°A lie. Whenever we drained them, their blood was just as red as anyone else¡¯s. The only ones with truly different blood were vampires.¡±


    ¡°So that was during your active years, huh? Well, in any case¡­ at least this ce is ruled by the right kind of nobility. Vampires won¡¯t waste money on luxuries or food. The most they¡¯d covet is flesh.¡±


    Tyr flinched slightly at my words about coveting bodies, then scolded me.


    ¡°Saying ¡®covet bodies¡¯ gives the wrong impression. Correct it to ¡®blood.¡¯¡±


    ¡°What kind of thoughts are you having? Blood is part of the body, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Words must be precise. To avoid misunderstandings.¡±


    There was no way anyone would misunderstand that, though. Unless Tyr herself had something wicked lurking in her mind. Maybe the kind of wickedness that wanted to turn my body into a vampire¡¯s!


    ¡°Now that I think about it, the food sold in the market is all highly nutritious. Blood pudding, liver, meat, seafood¡ªeverything is beneficial for replenishing vitality.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been oddly persistent with that line of thought. These are simply foods that make it easier to recover lost blood.¡±


    ¡°Same thing. Coincidentally, I¡¯m feeling a little anemic myself, so I could go for some meat.¡±


    Meat had been scarce in the Martial State. Converting grain into livestock and then consuming it was an extreme inefficiency. The most extravagant luxury was thepressed meat from the canning factories.


    But in the Mist Duchy, a ce where human blood was extracted, they actually encouraged meat consumption to replenish blood. The irony was almostughable.


    Since I was here, maybe I should indulge a little.


    I scanned my surroundings until a particr stall caught my eye. A ce whererge bs of meat were skewered and roasted, sliced to order upon request.


    The sight of the massive chunks of meat immediately reminded me of Azzy.


    That beast, left behind in udia¡ªwould she have been able to resist this? Maybe it was for the best that she stayed behind. If she had been here, she might have single-handedly disrupted the peace of the Duchy.


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    As I approached the stall, the vendor greeted me with a bright, practiced smile.


    I gave the ce a quick once-over before speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the two best servings you¡¯ve got.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Just a moment!¡±


    Fat dripped from the stackedyers of roasted meat, sizzling as it hit the mes. The vendor carved thick slices with a heavy knife, ting them alongside saut¨¦ed vegetables and sauce before handing them to me.


    I had no idea how the Mist Duchy functioned as a nation, but at the very least, its cuisine could stand up against any ce in the world.


    As I licked my lips in anticipation, I reached into my pocket¡ª


    ¡ªAnd then I remembered something I hadpletely forgotten.


    Oh.


    I didn¡¯t have any money.


    Where was it? Back in my room? No, I hadn¡¯t even taken any money out in my room.


    All my funds were still in udia.


    After spending so much time among people like Rust, Golden Mirror, and other relic-wielding lunatics, I had practically stopped caring about money altogether.


    ¡°¡­Sir?¡±


    The vendor eyed my bulging pockets expectantly, waiting for me to pull out some payment.


    But the only thing in my pocket wasn¡¯t money.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°All I¡¯ve got on me right now are cards. Do you ept card payments?¡±


    ¡°Cards? What kind of cards?¡±


    Cards.


    The things I had created earlier using the power of a devil.


    I pulled out nearly ten cards from my pocket and spread them out before the vendor.


    Every single one bore the symbol of Spades.


    The vendor narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing them.


    ¡°These cards,¡± I began, ¡°are beyond theprehension of ordinary humans. They are cards imbued with divine magic, crafted by none other than the God of Magic himself.¡±


    I had only spoken the truth, packaging it neatly for the vendor¡¯s consumption.


    Unfortunately, my opponent was a seasoned merchant who had been running this stall for nearly a decade¡ªhe was not so easily fooled.


    His eyes bulged as he barked,


    ¡°Are you messing with me?¡±


    ¡°Come on now, take a look. If these weren¡¯t created by a god, how could I have so many?¡±


    I reached into my pocket and kept pulling out more cards.


    Far more than my pocket should have been able to hold.


    Of course, I was just palming the cards I had already taken out, pretending to produce them anew.


    To an uninformed observer, however, it looked as though my pocket was endlessly generating an infinite supply of cards.


    ¡°See? They just keeping out.¡±


    For a moment, the vendor looked genuinely intrigued.


    But only for a moment.


    He quickly shut down any notion of intrigue and replied firmly,


    ¡°Nice trick. But we only ept money.¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? These cards never run out! You could sell them to a scrap dealer for a decent price!¡±


    ¡°Then take them to a scrap dealer and trade them for actual money! Get lost!¡±


    I had been kicked out, with the scent of roasted meat still lingering in my nose.


    Tch. Jaded adults, all of them. Not a single shred of childlike wonder left in them.


    Defeated in my attempt at a free meal, I trudged back toward Tyrkanzyaka and spoke.


    ¡°Tyr. That guy over there had the audacity to disrespect your honored guest. Go punish him.¡±


    ¡°Fufu. You jest.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m serious.¡±


    I waspletely serious.


    I had expected her to throw her weight around a little, but she took it as a joke.


    Come on, I was standing right next to the Progenitor, and I still got snubbed?


    Power exists to be exercised! If I was backed by the strongest, wasn¡¯t I entitled to abuse my position a little?!


    ¡°If you wish, I could seize everything in this market¡­ but that is not what you desire, is it? For now, let us continue observing the streets as they are.¡±


    ¡®Walking through this market together¡­ it feels like we¡¯re just casually out for a stroll. It is quite enjoyable.¡¯


    Tyr¡¯s true thoughts filtered into my mind.


    Enjoyable, my ass.


    The fact that she was thinking like that made this anything but ordinary!


    Ordinary people lie awake at night, stressed about money!


    ¡°Ordinary people have money. If you don¡¯t have any, then even the ¡®ordinary¡¯ sights you want me to see might as well be nothing more than paintings of food.¡±


    ¡°Money is no concern. Who do you think I am? I am the Master of thisnd, the origin of all vampires. Do you truly believe that I, in my own domain, would everck funds?¡±


    ¡°¡­Honestly, Tyr? I do think you¡¯d run into that issue. Haven¡¯t you already?¡±


    I had hit the nail on the head.


    After fumbling through her attire, Tyr let out a small sigh.


    She was hardly the kind of ruler to bother carryingmon currency like an ordinary citizen.


    ¡®How disgraceful¡­! Hughes is hungry, yet I cannot even provide him a meal! There is no other choice. If it hase to this, then¡­ I must reveal my identity, no matter what!¡¯


    Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.


    This was why people attached themselves to power.


    As I sharpened my de of revenge against the vendor who had dared to slight the Progenitor¡¯s guest, something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 409

    Suddenly, the street darkened. The visibility hadn¡¯t been great to begin with, but now, a thick fog rolled in, making it difficult to see even ten meters ahead.


    However, the people in the marketce continued about their daily routines as if nothing had changed. They were ustomed to this mist. They didn¡¯t fear it, nor did they believe that anything lurking within it would bring them harm.


    And then, something emerged from the serene fog.


    Bringing the mist with him, dimir the Crimson Duke bowed his head slightly as he approached.


    ¡°Progenitor, I beg your pardon.¡±


    ¡°What is it, dimir?¡±


    I told you not to interfere while I was out with Hughes.


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s tone held a trace of displeasure. But only for a moment.


    dimir extended a pouch brimming with coins and a red-tipped pen toward her.


    ¡°Some things have changed while you were resting. I will exin in detailter, but for now, please use this instead of gold coins.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is the newly issued currency¡ªBloodbound Coins. A fusion of the Four Kingdoms¡¯ alchemical coins and blood.¡±


    Even though the coins were still inside the pouch, Tyrkanzyaka instantly discerned their quantity andposition using her bloodcraft.


    She also instinctively grasped their value.


    A currency that could only be created and utilized by vampires.


    To a vampire proficient in bloodcraft, the traces of blood within the coins would feel like an extension of their own body.


    Tch. That meant I couldn¡¯t even pickpocket a vampire around here.


    As I clicked my tongue at this annoying advancement in technology, dimir produced another item.


    ¡°This is a Bloodink Pen, given only to those of high status. Should you grow thirsty or require anything, simply write with this. Whatever is written in its ink shall be fulfilled to the best of the recipient¡¯s ability¡ªbe they human or vampire.¡±


    dimir seemed well aware of how out of touch Tyrkanzyaka was after her long slumber.


    His provisions were far too useful for her to turn down out of pride.


    Tyr epted both the coins and the pen, replying curtly.


    ¡°You have done well.¡±


    ¡°It is simply my duty. I hope you enjoy your rare outing.¡±


    With those final words, dimir melted into the darkness, vanishing instantly.


    Tyrkanzyaka watched the direction he disappeared with a hint of dissatisfaction.


    My control over blood has weakened¡ªI didn¡¯t even sense dimir¡¯s approach. Having my heart restored is proving to be an inconvenience at times. Though I warned him firmly, dimir would not be watching me from the shadows¡­


    Before reiming her heart, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s dominion extended across the entire Abyss.


    Now, however, she could only sense the blood within close proximity.


    Even the fact that their currency contained blood¡ªshe had only realized it just now.


    She had regained control over her own body, but in doing so, she had lost her influence beyond it.


    One thing gained, another lost.


    Like any ordinary human, Tyrkanzyaka momentarilymented the power she had forfeited.@@novelbin@@


    But that wasn¡¯t important right now.


    I took Tyr¡¯s hand, and she flinched at the sudden contact.


    With our hands pressed together, I could feel the movement of her blood.


    And so could she.


    Tyr felt it even more vividly, cherishing its flow precisely because it was now limited.


    ¡°Well, now that our pockets are full, shall we go? Time to indulge in some luxury¡ªon someone else¡¯s dime.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka hesitated before responding.


    ¡°¡­Am I ¡®someone else¡¯ to you?¡±


    ¡°In this world, anyone who isn¡¯t me is someone else. The type of ¡®someone else¡¯ is what matters.¡±


    ¡°And what type am I?¡±


    Though she had lost some things, Tyr had also gained something far more precious.


    Emotion.


    A longing for genuine, uncontroble emotions¡ªand now, little by little, that wish was being fulfilled.


    ¡°The ¡®someone else¡¯ who shares my heart.¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Now, shall we go? Let¡¯s teach that vendor an important lesson¡ªnever judge people based on their wealth.¡±


    ¡°I am unsure if that qualifies as a lesson.¡±


    The fog had begun to clear, revealing the bustling street once more.


    Still holding Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s hand, I led the way back to the food stall.


    The vendor was back to calling for customers,pletely unaware of what wasing.


    This time, I straightened my posture, casting aside any sign of meekness.


    As soon as the vendor spotted me, his expression darkened.


    ¡°That beggar again? What, did you actually¡ªHhngh! That¡¯s¡­ Bloodbound Coins¡­!¡±


    How pathetic.


    The instant he saw money, his attitudepletely flipped.


    I leveled a cold gaze at him and spoke.


    ¡°Enough talk. The food.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course! How many servings would you like?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but wait! Your change¡ª¡±


    ¡°Keep it. Consider it a reminder to never look down on someone just because they seem poor.¡±


    As I tossed a Bloodbound Coin onto his stall, the vendor¡¯s legs gave out, and he copsed onto his knees.


    I didn¡¯t gloat or act arrogant¡ªI simply retrieved the tes and turned away, leaving behind the coin.


    Somewhere in the distance, I swore I could hear the cry of an eagle soaring through the sky.


    I returned to Tyrkanzyaka, holding out one of the tes.


    ¡°Here. Have some, Tyr.¡±


    ¡°You may carry both. I have no need for food.¡±


    ¡°No, hold it for me. I¡¯m going to eat both, but I need one hand free.¡±


    I practically shoved the te into her hands, and she epted it with a slightly disgruntled look.


    Then, using my free hand, I began devouring my portion.


    The warm, juicy meat melted in my mouth, the sauce bursting with vor.


    I found myself caught in conflict¡ªpart of me wanted to savor the taste for as long as possible, while another part wanted to swallow it immediately, to make it a part of me as quickly as possible.


    I opted to chew thoroughly, considering my physical state.


    Humans were meant to consume flesh¡ªand my body reveled in that primal truth.


    I could feel my wounds being patched with the same flesh I consumed.


    Even the salty sauce heightened my satisfaction.


    The sensation of absorbing the blood and flesh of another living being¡ªthere was no pleasure quite like it.


    The fact that this much meat was avable to everyone here¡­


    Maybe the Mist Duchy wasn¡¯t such a bad ce after all?


    I had been too busy enjoying my food to speak, and Tyrkanzyaka, watching me, grumbled in discontent.


    ¡°Maintain some dignity. Who eats so ravenously while walking through a market?¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people do it all the time. If we¡¯re traveling in disguise, I should act like them.¡±


    ¡°Of all the behaviors to mimic, must you choose the least refined ones? How can I proudly call you my esteemed guest when you behave with such ack of decorum? Those who receive noble treatment should at least disy conduct befitting of it¡­¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s words grew increasingly drawn-out, her discontent clear.


    I had already finished my te and was about to toss it away, but something about discarding it just felt wrong.


    Instead, I turned it into a card and stuffed it into my pocket.


    Tyr, seeing this, scolded me again.


    ¡°You put a dirty, food-stained object in your pocket? Your clothes will be soaked in grease when we return.¡±


    ¡°I handled it fine. Where else was I supposed to throw it?¡±


    ¡°You could have left it by the roadside. Someone would have cleaned it up.¡±


    Still grumbling, Tyrkanzyaka handed me the remaining te.


    But now that I had already eaten one serving, I found myself reluctant to start on another.


    Eating on an empty stomach had left a slight ache, making me hesitate.


    Damn. What should I do?


    If Azzy were here, I could have just given it to her¡­


    Ah. That would do.


    ¡°Eating alone feels awkward. Tyr, want some?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you just pushing it on me because you can¡¯t eat anymore?¡±


    ¡°Come on, of course not. People share the truly delicious things, don¡¯t they? I just wanted to share this joy with you.¡±


    ¡°Joy or not, I cannot taste.¡±


    But¡­ to share a meal is to sharepanionship. Even if my body does not require it, perhaps I should at least go through the motions.


    It wasmonly believed that vampires could not eat.


    That wasn¡¯t entirely true.


    Vampires had teeth and throats, so they could mechanically chew and swallow food.


    However, food did not integrate with their bodies¡ªit only tainted their blood.


    That was why vampires avoided eating unless necessary.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Tyrkanzyaka sighed.


    ¡°They say even the taste of alcohol changes depending on who serves it. Let us see if what you offer is any different.¡±


    ¡°Hold on. Giving it with my bare hands would be crude, so let me use a card¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need. Give it to me directly.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, staring at her.


    Tyrkanzyaka quickly added a condition.


    ¡°I shall require a safety measure. If it tastes unpleasant, I shall bite your finger instead and take your blood.¡±


    ¡°You said my blood tastes bad.¡±


    ¡°Better bad blood than whatever this may be.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to lose more blood.


    Fine.


    I¡¯d make this worthwhile.


    Tyr opened her lips slightly, as if preserving her dignity even now.


    It was almostical how she insisted on keeping her poise.


    Obliging her request, I carefully rolled up a piece of meat and ced it against her lips.


    She could not taste.


    The only thing she would feel was the dull pressure on her tongue.


    A sensation¡ªnothing more than the knowledge that something was there.


    That was all Tyrkanzyaka was permitted to experience.


    For now.


    ¡°Alright. Be delicious. Be delicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    A thin thread of lightning coursed along my fingertips.


    Its strength was barely worth mentioning, insignificant in terms of power.


    But it was delicate, refined¡ªjust enough to tickle.


    So, I tickled her.


    I forced the long-dead nerves in her body to react, using the power of the devil I had encountered.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    T-Ticklish¡­? I can feel¡­ ticklish? Me?


    It worked.


    I had already made her heart beat¡ªthis was simply taking it a step further.


    The lightning threads crawled through her dead nerves, too weak to cause any harm.


    Instead, they spread out like a web, then converged on a single point¡ªher brain¡¯s perception of taste.


    I forced it into her.


    Tyrkanzyaka tasted.


    For the first time in centuries, she regained a lost sense.


    ¡°How does it taste? I imagine you should be able to feel it now.¡±


    ¡°H-Hughes¡­!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka squirmed, writhing at the ticklish sensation.


    A sense she had long abandoned¡ªone she had barely used before throwing away¡ªhad returned, overwhelming her.


    It was only a brief moment, merely a spark, but that fleeting human sensation was enough to send her into turmoil.


    She could taste.


    Not as blood¡ªbut as vor.


    She couldn¡¯t pull away.


    She felt like a child reliving a distant memory¡ªone that was both embarrassing and precious, something she never wanted to lose again.


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s instincts kicked in.


    She tried to chew, to fully embrace the vor.


    But I wasn¡¯t about to let her sink her fangs into me.


    I pulled my fingers away quickly, severing the lightning thread that had been stimting her sense of taste.


    The vor faded instantly.


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s eyes widened.


    She quickly covered her mouth, looking up at me in shock, her expression resembling that of someone who had just been kissed without warning.


    ¡°Hughes¡­ This¡­?¡±


    ¡°A devil¡¯s power. Something I picked up in udia. I didn¡¯t expect it to work this well, though.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are¡­¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka, still bewildered, btedly nced around.


    The passersby had stopped walking.


    Many were staring at us.


    Some were merely curious, but those with sharp eyes were eyeing her warily.


    Vampires, whether admired or feared, always carried an aura about them.


    And Tyrkanzyaka, being one of a kind, was even more noticeable.


    ¡°¡­We must leave. Now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But I¡¯m not done eating.¡±


    ¡°You can finish it elsewhere¡ªjust move!¡±


    We weren¡¯t exactly in danger, but Tyrkanzyaka panicked, wrapped herself in shadows, and dragged me along before I could protest.

 Chapter 410

    I had never thought of Tyrkanzyaka as being fast.


    She always moved at a leisurely pace, dragging her coffin along as she walked, no different from a tortoise. Even outside of the Abyss, she had always seemed slow and deliberate.


    But here, in the Mist Duchy, she was astonishingly fast.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a mere metaphor when she said she had woven her darkness into the mist¡ªbecause she moved as if she were swimming through the fog, manipting it like flowing water.


    I wasn¡¯t moving¡ªthe world was.


    And before I could even register what had happened, Tyrkanzyaka and I had arrived at a secluded pasture, far from any prying eyes.


    After ensuring that no one else was around, Tyr took a deep breath.


    ¡°Hughes. What exactly just happened back there?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just used the power of a devil.¡±


    ¡°I do not understand what ¡®nothing much¡¯ means when you say it.¡±


    Seeing that I was unfazed, Tyrkanzyaka seemed to settle down as well.


    I perched on a nearby rock, and after a brief moment of hesitation, she sat beside me.


    She needed time to sort out her thoughts.


    Hughes was also the one who revived my heart. He rekindled a me I had long lost, a memory buried for centuries. At the time, I was too overwhelmed by joy to question it. Andter, I wished only to remain among them, so I never pressed him for answers¡­


    But should I ask now? If I question him about the King of Humans, will he vanish like a fairy tale?


    She could ask now.


    I had tried to hide my status as the King of Humans for as long as possible, but after being exposed, there was no point in concealing it any further.


    The world had thrown its cards onto the table.


    Maybe it was because regressors had seen the future and begun recklessly meddling.


    Regardless, secrets had lost all meaning¡ªwe were all racing at full speed toward the extreme limits of possibility.@@novelbin@@


    If that was the case, it was better to reveal my cards and enter the race openly.


    So, before Tyrkanzyaka could even ask, I spoke first.


    ¡°Tyr. The devil I encountered in udia had a unique power. You saw it for yourself¡ªthe ability to control lightning.¡±


    ¡°You mean the power Peru used at the end?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Though the way I use it ispletely different.¡±


    Since we were already on the subject, I opened my palm and showed her.


    A faint current sparked across my hand, dancing through the air.


    Not nearly as powerful as Peru¡¯s or the Thunder Overseer¡¯s, but more than enough for a single person to wield.


    Seeing this mystical disy before her eyes, Tyrkanzyaka finally decided on what she wanted to ask.


    ¡°Hughes. Does the King of Humans¡­ possess the ability to wield the power of devils?¡±


    I had told her before, but at the time, my words had been too vague.


    It was time to exin properly.


    If she was to be an ally, she needed to start from the same point as me.


    ¡°No. All humans can wield the power of devils. Because devils are the veryws of the world itself.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka took her time contemting this statement before responding.


    ¡°Thews of the world¡­ That sounds much like what ancient magicians used to say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly the same. Magic is simply a fragment of the devils¡¯ power granted to humans. The only difference lies in how it is wielded.¡±


    True ignorance is not knowing what one doesn¡¯t know.


    And right now, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s mind was filled with directionless questions, making her the most difficult kind of student to teach.


    But I was no ordinary teacher¡ªI was the King of Humans.


    I read the underlying confusion in her mind and chose the answer that would prate through it all.


    ¡°The world existed long before humans. Within this grand flow of existence, beasts simply lived as they always had. But some creatures learned to observe the flow of the world and manipte it to their advantage.¡±


    ¡°You mean humans?¡±


    ¡°Not just humans. Birds that ride the wind, spiders that weave webs, beavers that build dams. All creatures that have lived alongside the world have learned to interpret it in their own way.¡±


    I flicked my fingers, and two cards fluttered like birds beforending on a rock, forming a small house of cards.


    Then, I copsed it and reconstructed it, this time reinforcing it like a dam.


    ¡°Understanding and shaping the world isn¡¯t something unique to humans. All creatures do it. The only difference is that humans are simply better at it. And some humans, driven by curiosity, sought to master this knowledge. Through countless attempts, they finally reached the fundamental truths of the world.¡±


    ¡°Thews of the world?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. But rather than merely using those truths, they forged them into rules. Just like how early humans once discovered fire, then learned how to create it. These devils are the ones who harnessed these fundamentalws and left them as a gift to humanity.¡±


    I pressed my palm against the rock.


    With my own strength, I could not move it.


    But using earthcraft, I made a deep imprint.


    Beneath my handprint, the rock crumbled into soil.


    I stirred my fingers, and from that single handful of dirt, a dandelion sprouted.


    A seed, long dead and buried, was forced to bloom.


    ¡°The power to change the world. Magic is simply a formalized method of using this power. But at its core, this power is granted to all creatures.¡±


    ¡°¡­And yet, vampires could never wield it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because vampires blur the boundary between self and world. To change the world, you need a clear definition of self¡ªand vampiresck that definition. But now that you¡¯ve reimed your heart, it might be possible for you.¡±


    Of course, first she needed to master the overwhelming power inside her, but still.


    Tyrkanzyaka nodded before moving on to her next question.


    ¡°If devils¡¯ power is a gift to humanity, why does the Holy Crown Church seek to seal it away?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you caught on quick.¡±


    ¡°Was it not obvious? I smelled their schemes both in the Abyss and in Cloud Vige.¡±


    She really did have an uncanny sense for their meddling.


    I nodded.


    ¡°The Church didn¡¯t seal away the devils¡¯ power. They don¡¯t have that capability. You saw for yourself¡ªGolden Mirror, Earth Mother, their power was never truly hidden.¡±


    ¡°That is true. Their knowledge spread far and wide. Then, what was the Church doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. They weren¡¯t trying to erase the knowledge¡ªthey were trying to prevent humans frommitting a certain taboo.¡±


    At the mention of taboos, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s expression darkened.


    No one in this world understood taboos better than she did.


    A vampire, a being that drank the blood of others, she had spent centuries living under the weight of her own sin.


    Her voice was filled with disdain as she responded.


    ¡°The Four Great Taboos the Church decreed?¡±


    ¡°Correct. You know them well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How could I not? I have heard them so many times, I could recite all four this very moment.¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If we both already know the answer, there¡¯s no need for me to exin it.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka readily epted the exnation I had pushed onto her.


    ¡°The First Taboo: Gluttony. The act of consuming something evil and abominable to sustain oneself. The lesser beings used vampires of being the offspring of Gluttony, using it as an excuse to attack us. And yet, we do not take lives¡ªwe only drink blood.¡±


    She didn¡¯t explicitly say it, but the ¡°evil and abominable¡± thing referred to was often humans themselves.


    Tyrkanzyaka grimaced slightly before moving on.


    ¡°The Second Taboo: Grafting. Discarding the body granted by the Creator and recing it with something unnatural. The abominations born of dark magic¡ªcreatures with animal horns or wings sewn onto them¡ªare the result of grafting.¡±


    ¡°The Four Kingdoms turned their bodies into machines, though.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That too could be considered grafting. Not that the Church did a good job preventing it. In any case, the Third Taboo is¡­¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka, who had been calmly listing the taboos, suddenly froze.


    She stopped mid-sentence, her words trailing off awkwardly.


    ¡°Th-The Third Taboo¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know it?¡±


    ¡°I do! It¡¯s just¡­.¡±


    The Third Taboo is¡­ Coption¡­ I know that much, but¡­ How can I say something so obscene in front of a man?!


    Seriously?


    After centuries of existence, you¡¯re still acting like a flustered maiden over something like this?


    If it¡¯s that difficult, I¡¯ll say it for you.


    ¡°Allow me. The Third Taboo is Coption¡ªthe act of crossbreeding humans with something non-human. Methods include bestiality, mass orgies, and other such practices. The most infamous example is Empress Agartha, who¡ªording to legend¡ªslept with every man in her city and bred monst¡ª¡±


    ¡°HAVE YOU NO SHAME?! I know the details! Just move on to the next one already!¡±


    Her face turned red, and she pped me¡ªhard.


    I had intended to tease her a little longer, but that actually hurt, so I quickly moved on.


    ¡°Lastly, the Fourth Taboo: Heresy. The act of deceiving humanity with corrupt knowledge, leading them to lose their faith. The Church condemns unholy thoughts and seeks to correct them.¡±


    ¡°That is nothing more than a tool of convenience. If they dislike something, they simply brand it as heresy and attack.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Now, Tyr. We¡¯ve gone over the four taboos¡ªdo you see themon thread among them?¡±


    Despite beingbeled forbidden, these acts weren¡¯t all that umon.


    Cases of Gluttony, Grafting, and Coption could be found all throughout history.


    People simply didn¡¯t boast about them.


    But when pushed to extremes, many wouldmit these taboos to survive.


    Vampires did it. The Four Kingdoms did it. Agartha did it.


    The taboos were part of reality.


    And yet, the Holy Crown Church designated them as forbidden acts for a reason.


    ¡°Taboos are acts that fundamentally alter humans.¡±


    To protect humanity.


    ¡°Gluttony turns humans into prey.


    Grafting turns humans into tools.


    Coption taints human purity.


    Heresy destroys human spirituality.¡±


    ¡°The Church created these taboos to preserve humanity as individuals and as a species.¡±


    ¡°¡­To protect humanity?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka gave me a long, searching look, as if silently asking, And how exactly do you know that?


    I had no answer for that.


    I was the King of Humans, but I had no memory of past Kings.


    The only thing I inherited was an ancient promise¡ªone made by the First Saint, a promise that bound the King of Humans.


    That promise still echoed across time.


    I knew only that.


    I had no memory of the First Era.


    So, I had nothing else to tell her.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, let¡¯s return to the main point.¡±


    ¡°The devils who grasped thews of the world wielded power capable of altering reality. Even if their relics were never activated, their knowledge alone reshaped people¡¯s perceptions¡ªand through that, their lives.¡±


    But there was one undeniable truth.


    ¡°Tyr, humans are also part of the world.¡±


    The Church had tried to bury the devils.


    They had tried to kill you the moment they saw that you wielded Bloodcraft.


    They rejected vampires entirely.


    They forbade acts that people instinctively feared.


    All of this was done for one single purpose.


    To protect humanity itself.


    ¡°The devils¡¯ power doesn¡¯t just change how humans live¡ªit can change what it means to be human.¡±

 Chapter 411

    The Holy Crown Church rejects vampires for one reason alone:


    Vampires are not human.


    This isn¡¯t a matter of literature or academic study. It¡¯s not the result of grandiose rhetoric or meticulous standards.


    Simply put¡ªvampires are different from humans.


    Vampires possess long lifespans and immense power, and they drink human blood to sustain their existence. Naturally, they be predators. Their very existence ces humans in the position of prey.


    ¡­Come to think of it, the priest who killed me called me the seed of the Demon God. Back then, I dismissed it as just another insult.


    That¡¯s right. If they had left Tyr alone, humanity would have changed. Killing Tyr was their mistake¡ªit led to the birth of vampires.


    ¡°Hah. So, they failed yet again. Judging by the situation, it seems the Holy Crown Church is struggling. How delightful. But, Hughes.¡±


    Scoffing at the absent Holy Crown Church, Tyr turned to me with a question.


    ¡°If they truly seek to protect humanity, why would they oppose you, the King of Humans? Why does the Holy Crown Church attack you, and why do you evade them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy to exin. The ¡®humans¡¯ defined by the Holy Crown Church aren¡¯t truly human.¡±


    The Holy Crown Church created gods and established taboos. They divided good and evil, eliminating heretics. All of this was to define the ¡®humans¡¯ they desired as the only true humans.


    ¡°To me, humanity includes all humans¡ªvampires, beastmen, even the priests of the Holy Crown Church. But the Church treats vampires as if they should not exist. Who gave them that right?¡±


    ¡°¡­That is true.¡±


    ¡°If they wanted to exterminate all opposing humans and survive on their own, I could at least understand that. But iming to prevent sin before it urs, arbitrarily defining good and evil, and altering the future as they see fit¡­ how could I not resist?¡±


    So that¡¯s why Hughes treats me as just another person. Whether I am the Progenitor or merely a vampire, he still sees me as human¡­


    Before the King of Humans, all humans are equal. Tyr vaguely grasped this concept.


    ¡°¡­And there¡¯s another reason the Holy Crown Church seeks to stop me.¡±


    I extended my hand. Tyr, uncertain, instinctively ced her own over mine. Then, once more, I summoned the power of lightning.


    ¡°The Demon God understood the great principles of the world, yet he could neverprehend the wed, fickle nature of individual beasts called humans. That is why even the Demon God could not truly create or change humans.


    The dilemma of homunculi¡ªno matter how much one attempts to rece humans with magic, in the end, all they create are mere homunculi. Even if a great sorcererprehends thews of the world and wields magic, they do not understand how to be human.¡±


    One can only understand oneself. It is impossible to fully grasp another through mere perception.


    Could a master painter urately depict a colorblind person¡¯s vision? Could the wisest sage truly fathom a child''s world? Seeing through one¡¯s own eyes, interpreting the world with one¡¯s own mind¡ªunderstanding another¡¯s world is an immensely difficult task.


    ¡°But as the King of Humans, I do understand.¡±


    Lightning surged through our sped hands, just as before. The tingling energy crawled through Tyr¡¯s body, tickling her insides.


    No one¡ªnot even the Demon God, the thief of lightning¡ªhad ever managed this. Even if they understood the concept of channeling lightning within the body, they did not grasp how it needed to be done to be someone else.


    But I knew. And with the power I gained from the Demon God, I could apply that forbidden knowledge to humans¡ªwithout concern for the homunculi dilemma.


    As the sensation returned to her body, Tyr shivered slightly. But she had experienced this once before¡ªshe was used to it now. Instead of pulling away, she tightened her grip, feeling the new sensation coursing through her.


    Just like when he revived my heart¡­


    ¡°If I am given the means, I can change a person. The Demon God is merely a tool for that change. I would rather listen to people¡¯s desires than alter them outright, but if ites to it¡­¡±


    Tyr¡¯s wish, unfulfilled in her first life, was simple¡ª


    To live an ordinary life, with a beating heart.


    So, I granted her wish. As a result, the boundary between her inner self and the external world became distinct. Yet even within her wish, the yearning for a normal life remained.


    ¡°You have helped me as well, after all. If you truly desire it, Tyr¡­ I can turn you into an ordinary human.¡±


    It was a heavy, terrifying offer. If she epted, Tyr would be entrusting every nerve of her body to me.


    She couldn¡¯t dismiss it as mere boasting. I had already restarted her heart, and even now, I wielded that same power. If she entrusted herself to me, it might be dangerous¡ªbut¡­


    I have already entrusted Hughes with my heart. And now that my heart beats and I can feel emotions again¡­ the only person I want to be with is Hughes. If I wish to entrust myself to someone, why should I fear it?


    Resolving herself, Tyr did not withdraw her hand. Instead, she extended her other hand as well, cing both in mine. Pressing her lips together, she looked up at me and spoke.


    ¡°Hughes, I¡­¡±


    At that moment, the mist in the distance stirred. A distinct presence.


    Tyr, who had been about to speak, fell silent at the sudden appearance of an uninvited guest. She peered through the darkness and called out.


    "Who goes there?"


    "O Great Progenitor!"


    A vampire emerged, his jet-ck cloak unfurling like bat wings.


    Riding the thick fog, he spotted Tyr and immediately dove toward her. With a thud, he crashed onto his knees, his legs shattering from the impact. But even as his bones fractured, his body regenerated, and he dragged himself forward on his knees.


    "Progenitor! I beg your forgiveness for this intrusion, but I must make a plea!"


    He was certainly respectful. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have deliberately injured himself uponnding. No matter how fast vampires could heal, willingly shattering his own limbs just to kneel before her was not something one did lightly.


    That was why, though displeased, Tyr did not cast him aside immediately.


    "You knew this was disrespectful, yet you dare interrupt my time away? Do you not fear annihtion?"


    This was a crucial moment! If I don¡¯t continue the conversation now, how am I supposed to pick it back upter?!


    "I do fear annihtion. But even if I must face it, I must speak! Progenitor, please grant me permission to speak!"


    The vampire prostrated himself once more. His voice was filled with desperation, and sensing his sincerity, Tyr restrained her irritation and spoke.


    "I permit it. Speak."


    "I am Jazra, thrall of Elder Ruskinia. I humbly rejoice in the Progenitor¡¯s return, as do all vampires. However! I cannot fully celebrate in the wake of a recent tragedy!"


    "You speak of Ruskinia¡¯s death."


    A thrall of the fallen Elder hade to appeal directly to the Progenitor. Since this was already known, Tyr responded with disinterest.


    "The matter has already been decided. Lir Nightingale and those around her have been summoned. The trial will be held at the Castle of the Full Moon. Your role is simply to wait and testify when the timees."


    "But, Progenitor! Lir has fled the duchy!"


    "She left before I could summon her? Erzebeth and Dogo have been sent to retrieve her. They will handle it. If your curiosity is satisfied, then withdraw."


    I answered because the matter was serious, but I will not let a mere thrall waste my time. Once I reach the Castle of the Full Moon, I will not have another moment alone with Hughes before the trial is over. If he does not understand and continues to hinder my time¡­


    Perhaps he failed to notice Tyr¡¯s growing irritation. Instead of lowering his head and retreating, Jazra raised his voice.


    "She will not return! The one who killed Elder Ruskinia has broken free from the vampires¡¯ rule! The bonds of blood have twisted¡ªshe can neither exert dominance over us, nor can we be controlled by her! She has abandoned the duchy, abandoned the Progenitor¡ªshe is a traitor!"


    It was a desperate plea, but his timing was unfortunate.


    Tyr¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold as she whispered.


    "Do you truly wish to die?"


    A chilling fury stirred.


    Her growing irritation now carried an edge of lethal intent.


    "I summoned her because I had to. I will uncover the truth. The trial will proceed, and a judgment will be made. I will fulfill my duty, yet you demand more? You, a mere thrall?"


    "P-Progenitor¡­?"


    "There is a limit to disrespect. There is a line to rage. Do you think to burden me with your emotions? Know your ce. Do not presume to sway me with your petty feelings!"


    The wrath of the Progenitor was absolute. Even the slightest killing intent could drain the blood from a thrall, leaving them a dry husk. Tyrkanzyaka, the creator of all vampires, the sole master of True Blood, had such power.


    A chilling presence denied the very existence of vampires.


    But Jazra did not perceive it. Instead, confusion flickered across his face.


    "What¡­?"


    She is angry? But¡­ my blood feels nothing.


    Once, she had that power. When the boundary between her body and the outside world was blurred, even the blood outside her body obeyed hermand. In those days, a mere thought from her could turn a thrall or an Elder into nothing more than a puddle of blood.


    But now that she had regained her heart¡ªnow that she had fully separated her inner self from the world¡ªshe could no longer kill a vampire with mere fury. If she wished to kill, she had to move her own body and act on that intent. Like any other human.


    If the Progenitor were displeased, my blood would have trembled first. But it remains still. Does this not mean she permits my words¡­?


    Jazra¡¯s boldness had some reasoning behind it. A vampire who had lived for centuries understood that being allowed to speak meant speaking was permitted.


    However, the world had changed.


    Drastically.


    "¡­?"


    Atst, Tyr noticed something was off.


    A thrall should have been trembling in terror, silenced before they even dared to speak. And yet, this one repeatedly ignored decorum, pressing forward with his demands. It was absurd.


    A mere thrall should not have been capable of this.


    My control does not reach him¡­? Is that why he defied my emotions?


    Once, her authority alone had determined life and death. But now that she had regained her heart, she was no longer an absolute ruler.


    This sudden shift left both Tyr and Jazra staring at each other in bewilderment. Initially, neither understood what was happening.


    But gradually, realization dawned.


    Jazra, the first to grasp the truth, slowly straightened his posture and asked,


    "Progenitor¡­ Could it be¡­ that even you have broken free from the bonds of blood¡­?"@@novelbin@@


    And those were hisst words.


    A razor-sharp bone saw sliced through his chest, draining him dry.

 Chapter 412

    For vampires, whose blood is both their power and their essence, the dominance of a higher-ranked vampire is absolute. Among them, the Progenitor''s authority and symbolism surpass all others.


    Through bloodcraft, direct control over a vampire¡¯s body is only possible with direct progeny¡ªan Elder cannotmand another Elder¡¯s thralls. That is why only the Progenitor wields absolute authority over all vampires.


    Of course, bloodcraft isn¡¯t the only means of control.


    "What is this clueless fool doing? Interrupting my dear sister¡¯s time with her beloved concubine? A mere thrall? No awareness, no use whatsoever!"


    Strength and fear are also methods. Just as the Bloodstitcher Kabi was demonstrating with Jazra.


    Vampires may be immortal, but only when facing lesser foes. A superior vampire can interfere with the very essence of bloodcraft¡ªthe source of regeneration. The bone saw that tore through Jazra¡¯s body disrupted the very flow of his blood.


    Jazra barely contained the rampaging blood within him as he gasped out,


    "Ugh¡­! Lady Kabi, why are you¡ª?!"


    "Why? Hihih. You ask why?"


    Kabi narrowed her eyes, twisting her wrist. The bone saw buried in his flesh grew, feeding on his blood and sinew. She whispered darkly.


    "Asking why is the very reason you deserve to die. Die. Die. Just die already."


    To Jazra, it was infuriating¡ªutterly unjust.


    All he had done wase to petition the Progenitor, and now he was on the brink of death.


    ¡­The bonds of blood. The shackles that make vampires obey their progenitors and control their thralls¡­ if even the Progenitor has escaped them¡­


    Jazra¡¯s thoughts reached that point.


    And he despaired.


    Lir Nightingale, that traitor breaking free, was nothing. If the Progenitor has severed those shackles¡ªif she intends to abandon all vampires¡ªthen¡­ now that I know, I cannot be allowed to live!


    They say those who face death be fearless. That is rarely true. Most creatures deny their impending doom, thrashing in desperation, drowning in terror until the very end.


    But Jazra was a vampire¡ªa seasoned thrall who had survived countless battles. With his heart long since stilled, he coolly assessed reality. He understood his fate.


    Elder Ruskinia¡­! Forgive this unworthy thrall who could not avenge you¡­!


    The growing bone saws burrowed deeper into his body. Most of his blood was devoured. But he was still a thrall.


    With thest remnants of his blood, he screamed.


    "The Progenitor¡­ has abandoned us¡­! She has¡­ severed the shackles¡­!"


    And that was the end.


    The jagged bone de pierced through his skull.


    Jazra, once a loyal thrall and a witness to the duchy¡¯s history, was annihted. All that remained of him was a stream of blood along the saw¡¯s length and a handful of ash-like darkness.


    Somewhere, a gust of wind stirred.


    The ashes that had once been Jazra rose into the air, like a soul ascending to the heavens. But as the dark embers lifted, they melted into the shadows of the Mist Duchy. Whether they soared to the sky or simply became part of the boundless darkness, no one could tell.


    "Sister. There was no need to spare him. Creatures like this need to be crushed the moment they step out of line. With Ruskinia dead, thralls without an Elder will run wild unless we keep them in check."


    Kabi retracted her bone saws, which had grown asrge as a small tree.


    She smoothed her expression, then turned to Tyr with a bright, friendly smile¡ªso casual that it was hard to believe she had just executed a fellow vampire.


    "How ridiculous. As if you would ever abandon us, Sister. Isn¡¯t that right?"


    She was an Elder who wielded bloodcraft more skillfully than anyone. In sheer technique, she might even surpass the Progenitor herself.


    None of the other Elders had voiced it, but they all felt it.


    Tyr¡¯s control over them had weakened.


    Suppressing her emotions, Tyr nodded.


    "Of course. If I had intended to abandon you, I would not have returned."


    "I believe you. I know you. You, who tore your own body apart to shield us from the sun, who bled yourself dry to sustain us¡ªyou would never forsake us. You are our god, our life, our nation."


    Kabi drove her bone saw into a stuffed bear¡¯s stomach.


    Despite the de being several timesrger than the plush toy, it was absorbed as if sinking into a void.


    After concealing the grotesque weapon, Kabi smiled radiantly as she approached Tyr.


    It was a charming, childlike grin¡ªbut after witnessing the execution, I found it impossible to take at face value.


    Terrifying.


    This vampire world is terrifying.


    Thank god I¡¯m human.


    "Sister. May I ask one thing? What happened to your control over us?"


    "I have regained my heart."


    "Your¡­ heart?"


    "Yes. Long ago, in my first life, I was in by the Holy Crown Church. The moment my heart stopped beating, I lost it. But now, I have reconstructed my heart with bloodcraft. Time, once halted, flows again."


    Tyr ced a hand over her chest and murmured.


    "Because of it, I have regained my emotions. This heart, beating of its own ord, guides me to unknown ces. It reveals emotions I never understood before. Yes¡­ I have reimed my life."


    "Your life¡­"


    Kabi slowly absorbed Tyr¡¯s words, then broke into a radiant smile.


    Still holding her sister¡¯s hand, she seized the chance to caress it, reveling in the contact under the guise of empathy.


    "That is wonderful, Sister. You always sacrificed for us¡ªhow wonderful it is that you have found your own life."


    "Thank you. As for the broken shackles, I will find another way. It does not concern me too much¡ªthere are still Elders to maintain order."


    But as she spoke, Tyr¡¯s expression darkened, recalling an Elder who no longer existed.


    "¡­Except for Ruskinia. That must be dealt with quickly."


    "Yes. Let¡¯s hurry and settle these tedious matters. Then, let¡¯s hold a grand banquet at the Castle of the Full Moon! We¡¯ll bring in livestock, gather fresh blood, and celebrate your return properly!"


    "Yes¡­ Hughes, let¡¯s finish our conversation when we arrive."


    Kabi¡¯s gaze shifted to me.


    Her smile, unchanged from the one she had shown Tyr, now turned to me.


    Feeling the weight of the two vampires¡¯ expectant gazes, I nodded.


    "Sure. Why not."


    Vampires feel emotions faintly.


    For beings who can manipte the very flow of their blood, it is extremely difficult to surprise or delight them. If a vampire shows an expression, it is a meticulously crafted performance.


    Kabi¡¯s expression, too, was an act.


    Terrifying. Absolutely terrifying.


    I really am d I¡¯m human.


    The preparations for the journey to the Castle of the Full Moon wereplete.


    Per Tyr¡¯s instructions, the procession wasvish but not ostentatious. A single grand carriage, escorted by three figures and one Elder, with a few thralls trailing behind in silence. The numbers were small, but their sheer presence was overwhelming.


    Aside from the fact that Lalion was pulling it, the carriage hardly resembled a carriage at all. It wasrger than a luxurious two-story mansion, its body painted pitch ck. There were no wheels¡ªonly a shadowy mass beneath it, shifting as if it had taken form.


    It glided forward smoothly, like ice sliding across a polished surface.


    With no rattling or shaking, the ride wasfortable. Almost toofortable.


    It might even be¡­ a little boring.


    "Concubine of the Progenitor!"


    Or not.


    I turned my head to see Runken ring at me.


    Since we¡¯d be seeing each other often, I decided to be as polite as possible.


    "What."


    "I have heard that you are the King of Humans! The ruler of the supreme species! I am curious about the strength of humanity¡¯s king! Come, let us fight!"


    "No."


    "Why not¡ª?!"


    "Because I don¡¯t have any power¡ª!"


    We ended up yelling at each other.


    Runken was¡­ simple, to put it kindly. Dumb, to put it bluntly. If you didn¡¯t shout directly in his face, he wouldn¡¯t get it.


    And honestly, he wouldn¡¯t even take offense.


    He wasn¡¯t mad at me. He was just sulking because I refused to fight him.


    "Rrgh! Where have you spilled all your power?! If you are the King of Humans, then you should at least know how to hold onto your strength!"


    "It wasn¡¯t me who lost it. It was my predecessor. My great-great-great-great-great¡ªugh, too many ¡®greats¡¯¡ªgrand predecessor. I¡¯m a victim too."


    "Do you not know where it was lost? If it is nearby, I can help you find it!"


    "Now that¡¯s a helpful offer. Find me a Demon God. If I gather all the Demon Gods and awaken as the King of Humans, I¡¯ll fight you first."


    "Hah! Good! A warrior¡¯s promise must not be broken!"@@novelbin@@


    Well, I guess I gained an ally to help find the Demon Gods.


    Not that he¡¯d actually be any help.


    Runken nodded fiercely, then leaned out the carriage window and bellowed:


    "DEMON GOD¡ª! SHOW YOURSELF¡ª!"


    Yeah, just as I expected. Runken waspletely useless.


    No hints about the Demon Gods. Not even a way to approach them.


    I had no expectations anyway.


    I watched him continue yelling until Kabi hooked her bone saw around his neck and yanked him back.


    "Are you a pig getting its throat slit?! My sister is traveling the duchy, and you dare ruin her mood?! Stop being a nuisance and SIT DOWN! At least have the patience of a pig¡¯s tail!"


    Apparently, hooking a saw around someone¡¯s neck was a casual thing among vampires.


    Even as his throat was nearly cut, Runken simply pried the saw off with a grumble.


    "There is nothing else to do in the carriage! Should we not at least search for the Demon Gods along the way?"


    "Screaming at the sky is your idea of a search?! You really have nothing better to do?! If you¡¯re that bored, go race Lalion or something!"


    "Hmm! A good idea!"


    It was obviously a joke.


    But depending on who hears it, a joke can be taken quite seriously.


    Runken leapt out of the carriage immediately.


    Bncing himself on the ground, he took off running on two legs. The thud-thud-thud of a boar beastman¡¯s heavy steps echoed nearby.


    Bute on, it was Lalion.


    No matter how fast Runken was, Lalion had four legs. He had no chance.


    Despite his enthusiastic start, Runken was steadily falling behind.


    "Huff! Huff! As expected, Lalion is fast! I¡ªI don¡¯t think I can¡ª"


    Click.


    Kabi shut the carriage window right in his face.


    Instantly, silence.


    The shadowed windows absorbed even sound itself.


    "Sister! I¡¯ve removed the noisy nuisance. Now your journey will be peaceful!"


    Kabi beamed at Tyr, clearly expecting praise.


    Honestly, I appreciated it too.


    Tyr must have felt the same.


    "Now that it is quiet, we can finally have a serious discussion."


    She slid closer to me and turned her gaze to Hilde, who sat across from us, calmly flipping through a book.


    Somehow, she had acquired a massive stack of thick tomes.


    Pretending not to notice, Hilde continued turning pages¡ªuntil she sighed and nced up.


    "Your stare is intense enough to burn a hole through my book~. What is it, Tyrkanzyaka~?"


    Tyr spoke softly, but there was weight in her words.


    "Hilde. It is time to discuss your nation¡¯s great matter."


    "In a moving carriage?"


    "It is the best ce for it. Eavesdropping here would be even harder than at the Castle of the Full Moon."


    "Hmm, that¡¯s true. Alright. I have been itching to talk about this anyway~."


    Hilde snapped her book shut.


    Resting it on herp, she folded her hands and raised her chin.


    In an instant, she transformed from a yful reader to a seasoned politician.


    Locking eyes with Tyr, she dered:


    "To be direct¡ªI want an alliance between the Military Nation and the Duchy!"


    An alliance with the Mist Duchy.


    That was a major state matter.


    But Tyr¡¯s reaction was unimpressed.


    "Is that all?"


    How many nations had sought the power of vampires?


    To some, this alliance might have seemed like a brilliant strategy.


    But in the 1,200 years of her existence, Tyr had seen countless rulerse and go, making the same offer.


    To her, alliances were tedious, uninspired, and practically useless.


    But Hilde had an ace up her sleeve.


    As if expecting Tyr¡¯s response, she shed a smile, turned to me, and spoke.


    "With my father as the King of the Military Nation!"

 Chapter 413

    Even knowing what she was going to say in advance, the absurdity still caught me off guard.


    There was no need to fake my reaction¡ªmy voice was already full of disbelief.


    "A king? Who? Me? Why?"


    "Because it¡¯s the Military Nation!"


    Hilde responded cheerfully.


    "The Military Nation was built as and without a king, a country where no one could exploit another! A nation ruled only byw and order, where governance would be dictated by strict rules rather than individual power!"


    "They seeded in their dream, alright. That damn country doesn¡¯t have rulers who exploit others. Instead, everyone gets exploited equally."


    "Ahaha~. As expected of someone who¡¯s lived there. You understand it perfectly~. Yes, it¡¯s unfortunate, isn¡¯t it~?"


    Says the person who yed a part in making it that way.


    Feigning innocence, Hilde averted her gaze and continued casually.


    "But even if there¡¯s no ruler, someone still needs to give orders, right~? Lately, that need has be very apparent. And just when I was thinking about it¡ªbam! Father shows up!"


    "So you¡¯re nning to use me as just another cog in the machine? No thanks. What kind of king sits in a rat hole receiving messages all day? You¡¯d be better off finding the King of the Rats instead."


    I replied bluntly, and Tyr, smiling, interjected.


    "Hilde. It seems that this ¡®King of the Military Nation¡¯ you speak of hasn¡¯t even appeared at the negotiating table yet."


    Trying to negotiate as if Hughes is already hers¡­ what a cunning snake. Hughes belongs to the duchy now¡ªhe¡¯s practically mine.


    Excuse me? No, I belong to myself, thank you very much.


    Honestly, being the King of the Military Nation sounded better than being the vampire¡¯s pet. I decided to leave a little room for negotiation.


    "And what exactly would I gain from being the king? No luxury, no good food, no people to meet¡ªbeing stuck as the Military Nation¡¯s glorifiedmunication officer sounds a lot worse than being a duchy citizen with all the meat I can eat."


    Hilde¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Wait, is that what you¡¯re worried about?"


    "How could I not worry? I¡¯ve seen what life is like there."


    "There¡¯s no way we¡¯d treat you like that! You are the very mystery that both I and the Military Nation have been desperately searching for!"


    Hilde¡¯s eyes lit up with a kaleidoscope of colors.


    Whenever she acted, her eyes usually showed a single hue¡ªbut now, it was as if every color was merging together.


    "The Military Nation haspletely severed ties with the Holy Crown Church. That makes us your allies! And our systems, our intelligencework¡ªthey are all highly structured and efficient. Finding the Demon Gods you seek? That would be much easier with the Military Nation¡¯s resources! Would you really turn all that down?"


    "No matter how useful it is, the quality of life is very different. Staying here as Tyr¡¯s guest is practically the same as being a Level 5 citizen."


    "Come on. I wouldn¡¯t dare treat the King of Humans as just a Level 5 citizen. If Fatheres to the Military Nation¡­"


    Hilde shed a bright smile and scooted across the carriage to sit beside me.


    Tyr¡¯s mood visibly soured, but Hilde ignored her and leaned in closer.


    "I will give you everything."


    "Everything? Be more specific."


    Hilde tilted her head toward Tyr, as if to gauge her reaction.


    Tyr¡¯s expression hardened, but Hilde simply smiled in amusement before leaning in and whispering in my ear.


    "Literally everything. The resources, the authority, the knowledge, the systems. And¡­ everyone in it. All of it."


    "That does sound tempting. But do you actually have the ability to deliver? What if they refuse to ept me?"


    "Oh, please~."


    Still grinning, Hilde edged even closer¡ªthen, out of nowhere, lightly bit my earlobe.


    Caught off guard, I yelped.


    Laughing, Hilde exhaled softly into my ear as she whispered.


    "¡­Eiby and Historia are already yours, aren¡¯t they~? They¡¯ve both been so deeply involved in the Military Nation that they¡¯re inseparable from it now. All you¡¯d be doing is reiming what¡¯s already yours~. And on top of that, I will be part of the deal, too."


    What do you mean ¡®they¡¯re mine¡¯? People don¡¯t just belong to others like objects.


    Just as I am my own person, so are they.


    But still¡­ the offer was interesting.


    Being Tyr¡¯s guest was nice, but as a human in the vampire duchy, my role was inherently passive.


    "Did you get permission?"


    I was referring to Yuel.


    Even though she had broken ties with the Holy Crown Church, she would never willingly hand the Military Nation over to me.


    Hilde, understanding exactly what I meant, gave a sly smirk.


    "I don¡¯t need permission. I will make it happen."


    Yuel, I apologize in advance~. But you understand, don¡¯t you? You know better than anyone that your power alone isn¡¯t enough. You¡¯ll understand my decision, right, dear Saint?


    Even with her irvoyance, Yuel couldn¡¯t see into the depths of the Mist Duchy.


    There was no better ce to n a coup.


    Hilde probably hadn¡¯t followed me here with that specific intention in mind, but still¡­


    It was an intriguing proposal.


    I uncrossed my arms slightly, showing that I was considering it.


    "It does sound good. But I¡¯m a weakling¡ªhandling it alone is a bit daunting. If Tyr lends me an Elder, I think I couldpletely take over the Military Nation."


    "Perfect! What do you say, Tyrkanzyaka? Are you ready to sit at the negotiation table now~?"


    Strictly speaking, I wasn¡¯t even the King of the Military Nation.


    Hilde¡¯s words were like writing a check with money she didn¡¯t have yet.


    But in this world, checks were often traded regardless of whether the payer actually had the funds.


    What mattered was whether the recipient believed the check could be cashed.


    "¡­."


    Tyr remained silent, lost in deep thought.


    And then¡ª


    "Now that is a wonderful story to hear!"


    Support came from an unexpected source.


    Kabi, who had been quietly listening, sped her hands together and spoke in an excited tone.


    "The Mist Duchy should start securing allies from outside as well. This may sound like the empty boasting of a frivolous loafer, but even if only a fraction of it is true, it holds strategic and political value."


    She shot me a sharp re, which was honestly a little unsettling, before shing an adorable smile. Whether she was praising or mocking me was unclear.


    "It wouldn¡¯t look good if my sister¡¯s concubine were justzing around, would it? But if you had the title of the Military Nation¡¯s King, you¡¯d at least look impressive! A crown can make even a mangy dog seem dignified!"


    "There is no need for that. Hughes is my guest."


    Tyr, who had been quietly listening, spoke in a low voice.


    "And that alone means you should respect him."


    A short but powerful warning.


    Kabi immediately paled and dropped to her knees.


    She didn¡¯t care that her dress crumpled or that dust clung to the fabric¡ªshe simply pressed her forehead to the ground before Tyr in an urgent plea.


    "I-I am so sorry, Sister! I was only speaking about how others might perceive it¡ªI never meant to belittle or look down on him!"


    Just like that, I was elevated from "loafer" to "sir" in an instant. That¡¯s some serious social mobility¡ªpractically a revolution.


    Maybe being the Progenitor¡¯s guest wasn¡¯t such a bad deal after all.


    Still, even as Kabi groveled, Tyr did not react.


    Growing desperate, Kabi clung to her feet, almost in tears.


    "I sincerely apologize! I will make amends however I can! I will do anything to atone! If he truly decides to go to the Military Nation, I will personally assist him in solidifying his rule! Hughes, whatever you ask of me, I will do it¡ªwhether as your subordinate or even as your ve!"


    Ah. Now I¡¯m "Hughes." How touching.


    I was about to take full advantage of this when Tyr stepped in first.


    "I understand your intent. I am appeased. You need not prostrate yourself before Hughes."


    "¡­! Yes! Thank you, Sister! I will never forget your grace and forgiveness!"@@novelbin@@


    Tsk. I was hoping to milk this a little longer, but Tyr cut it off at the source.


    Of course, Kabi had only ever sought Tyr¡¯s forgiveness to begin with.


    Now that she had received it, she had lost all interest in me.


    Tyr, watching her, felt a faint sense of relief.


    "At least this means there will be fewer women lingering around Hughes. Kabi is one of my Elders, but without my absolute dominance, I cannot be certain what she might do."


    Regardless, Tyr now carefully considered Hilde¡¯s proposal.


    Her thoughts kept circling back to something Kabi had said.


    "¡­Perhaps granting Hughes power would be the wiser choice. This offer benefits both him and me. Here, he is merely a concubine. But if he bes both the King of Humans and the King of the Military Nation¡­ then we would stand as equals. A political marriage would even be possible. A husband must have the proper authority, after all."


    Why does this suddenly involve marriage?


    Never mind that¡ªwhy is this 12th-century girl so stuck on such outdated ideas?


    Why does a husband have to hold authority?


    What¡¯s wrong with freeloading and living off my spouse? Can¡¯t I have the freedom to be a trophy husband?


    "But¡­ I do not want to send Hughes away just yet. If he is out of sight, I cannot know what might happen. I should ept, but with conditions."


    "What do you say, Tyrkanzyaka~? Do you need more time to think~? But don¡¯t take too long. We are human, and time is not on our side~."


    "No. I have reached my decision."


    Tyr straightened her posture.


    Just a small shift, but it was enough to bring back the long-lost majesty of the Progenitor.


    "This is not a bad offer. However, if I am to lend my strength, I must receive something in return. There will be conditions. The first¡ª"


    She raised a single finger.


    "You will remain at the Castle of the Full Moon until the trial regarding Ruskinia¡¯s death is concluded. The duchy is still in disarray from an Elder¡¯s death. Until order is restored, I will not dere a clear stance."


    The death of an Elder was a major event in the Mist Duchy.


    It wasn¡¯t just a simple murder case¡ªthe very method of how an immortal Elder had been killed remained unknown.


    It made sense for internal affairs to take precedence over external ones.


    "And the second¡ª"


    Tyr took my hand as she spoke the next condition.


    "Hughes, you will use your power¡­ to restore my senses. That is the price of my aid."

 Chapter 414

    The capital of the Mist Duchy, home to the newly awakened Progenitor¡ªCastle of the Full Moon.


    This ancient fortress of darkness, absent from any map, was far beyond even the Twilight Citadel. If not for the impossibly smooth ride of Tyr¡¯s carriage, pulled by Lalion, the journey would have been grueling.


    The unique climate and atmosphere of the Mist Duchy made for an intriguing topic of discussion.


    "So, is it meat again for this meal?"


    "¡­Are you tired of it?"


    "Not at all. I love it. Humans were originally hunting animals, after all. Mmm, delicious. The Military Nation never had anything like this."


    "We did have it! The food just never made it all the way to you, Father!"


    "We¡¯ve decided to call that ¡®not having it.¡¯"


    I bit into another chunk of juicy, well-seasoned meat.


    "Oh? It¡¯s even cooked properly. Who made this?"


    "I did."


    Emerging from the carriage¡¯s storagepartment, Kabi pped her hands.


    From within, skeletal Drakeborne Soldiers wearing white aprons and triangr chef hats stepped forward, each carrying a te.


    The sight of the fleshless undead serving food was more grotesque thanical.


    Kabi, directing them, spoke with a smug smile.


    "Be honored. The great Elder myself has personally gra¡ª"


    Wait¡­ if I say ¡®graced,¡¯ Sister might get mad. Let¡¯s rephrase it nicely.


    "¡ªhas personally prepared this meal to revitalize my sister¡¯s cherished concubine."


    Then, as if realizing how that sounded, she quickly backtracked.


    "Ah! No, Sister! I wasn¡¯t insulting him! I¡¯m just jealous of your favoritism! That¡¯s all! My words just came out a little harshly! Please don¡¯t be mad!"


    "If you¡¯re struggling to find a way to say something nice, just speakfortably. Tyr, I¡¯d prefer that too. Just let her be."


    Hearing someone¡¯s words and their actual thoughts at the same time was confusing.


    If she kept filtering herself, it was only going to get more awkward.


    Kabi, still ncing nervously at Tyr, unknowingly became my entertainment while I inspected the food on my te.


    The dish was well-prepared¡ªpotatoes first boiled, then fried crisp in oil, topped with melted cheese. The meat had been slow-cooked with plenty of spices, so tender that it fell apart with the slightest touch of a fork.


    I took a mouthful, chewing slowly.


    "This isn¡¯t beginner¡¯s cooking. You¡¯re experienced."


    "Experienced? Just because I¡¯m a vampire doesn¡¯t mean I haven¡¯t eaten. I¡¯ve had twice as many meals as you, you know. You fledgling seriously underestimate a thousand years of experience?"


    "You¡¯re prickly even when receiving apliment. I was just surprised that someone who can¡¯t even taste food could cook so well."


    "Hmph. I wasn¡¯t doing it for your praise."


    Despite her words, Kabi seemed pleased and started talking more.


    "Livestock are picky eaters despite being livestock. Even when I generously offer them meat, all they do isin that it¡¯s too tough or tasteless! Sometimes they even ask for bread or vegetables! Can you believe that? The best way to shut them up is to make the food look good."


    "Well, you can¡¯t really me them. Eating the same thing every day gets tiring. ¡­But from the way you¡¯re talking, it sounds like you cook for them regrly?"


    "What else is there to do? It¡¯s just a hobby. Handling meat is second nature to me anyway."


    The fact that she could cook so well despite not tasting the food herself¡­ it was like a blind painter or a deaf musician.


    Even though I was getting full, I couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    Tyr, watching me devour the food, suddenly spoke.


    "Kabi."


    "Yes, Sister?"


    "Sister called me! What is it? Did I do something wrong? No, no, it must be fine. She just called my name, right?"


    "¡­Teach me how to cook sometime."


    Tyr¡¯s voice was low, almost a whisper.


    Kabi, overwhelmed with emotion, shouted in response.


    "Leave it to me! I¡¯ll teach you everything about cooking! From prepping ingredients to knife skills, every little detail¡ª!"


    "Shh. Keep your voice down."


    It didn¡¯t take long for both Hilde and me to clear our tes.


    Sinking into thefort of my full stomach, I patted my belly and mused aloud.


    "Another loss for the Military Nation. That country really has no foundations. No wonder it keeps losing."


    "Why are you trying to start a fight again?! The Military Nation strictly controls luxuries! That¡¯s why we don¡¯t have food like this!"


    "But the fact that you have this kind of food and still don¡¯t eat it means life is pretty miserable. In the end, people just have to rely on eating soybeans."


    A little conflict always made things interesting.


    As soon as I made a slight jab at the Military Nation¡¯s food, Hilde¡¯s pride was pricked, and she filled the carriage with her protests.


    "The Military Nation has too many people! At the brink of copse, the only way to sustain the poption was Chimera Beans! Do you think we went all the way to the Tree of sphemy to steal them for fun?!"


    "I wasn¡¯t criticizing, just making aparison."


    "Raising livestock is a luxury! ording to the Military Nation¡¯s research, if you cull a single cow and nt Chimera Beans in its grazingnd instead, you can feed twenty people. In other words, to raise one cow, you¡¯d have to let twenty humans die! You think people want to rely on beans?!"


    As Hilde fumed, I recalled what I knew about the Mist Duchy.


    Most of the duchy was grasnds.


    Nestled between the sea and the mountains, thend was humid andcked direct sunlight, allowing only short, resilient grasses to flourish.


    The rolling hills stretched from the mountain ridges down to the coastline, making them ideal for raising cattle and sheep.


    Even after vampires had taken over thend, this ecosystem had not changed.


    Flocks of sheep roamed the vast ins, tended by healthy, sturdy shepherds.


    And the vampires of the Mist Duchy fed upon those very shepherds.


    Here, vampires were not just rulers.


    They were the shepherds of human livestock.


    "Progenitor."


    dimir knocked on the carriage door.


    Until now, he had been driving so seamlessly that I had nearly forgotten he was even there. But now that he had approached, it meant our journey wasing to an end.


    ¡°We have arrived at the Castle of the Full Moon.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    I opened the window and looked outside.


    And shrouded in dark mist.


    Even within the haze that blurred everything beyond a few hundred meters, a deeper, heavier darkness loomed above me like a towering giant.


    The capital of the Mist Duchy.


    The ancient fortress hidden from all maps¡ªthe Castle of the Full Moon.


    Keeruk, keeruk.


    The cries of gulls circled overhead.


    A low hum of voices, the murmuring of countless people, spread across the city. Individually, their voices were faint, but together, they formed a deep resonance, trembling even through the mist.


    All of them, brimming with both reverence and unease, awaited the return of their Progenitor¡ªjust as the inhabitants of the Twilight Citadel had before them.


    I was once again reminded of the weight of Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s existence in thisnd.


    She was the beginning of all vampires.


    Even the Elders, the most powerful of her kind¡ªbeings who drank human blood and ruled with terrifying might¡ªbowed before her as if she were a god.


    And yet¡­


    I had made her heart beat again.


    And if I restored her senses as well, then I¡­


    No. No need to oveplicate things.


    I simply prepared to disembark and spoke casually.


    ¡°So this is your castle, Tyr? It¡¯s a massive city. I doubt I¡¯ll get bored while I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Stay as long as you need. The trial will take some time, so you may as well think of it as a chance to rest.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Weren¡¯t we supposed to be investigating Mr. Ruskinia¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°I will summon those involved and hold a trial. However¡­ until the prime suspect arrives, there is little evidence to examine.¡±


    That made sense.


    If Elder Ruskinia had been killed, the one who inherited his True Blood¡ªthe Doctor of the Future¡ªwould naturally be the primary suspect.


    Damn, I should¡¯ve read her thoughts more carefully when I met her.


    Her unique hemocraft was so fascinating that I had focused too much on it, rather than fully reading her mind.


    Right now, the only thing I knew for certain about this case¡­


    Was that the Doctor of the Future hadn¡¯t killed Ruskinia.


    ¡°¡­And for now, dimir will havepleted a thorough investigation. We shall review his report together. No matter how skilled you may be, uncovering the truth in an unfamiliar vampire¡¯s domain would be difficult.¡±


    Tyr spoke as if it was obvious that dimir would have already done the work.


    And sure enough, as if he had been waiting for the cue, the Crimson Duke stepped forward.


    ¡°I have prepared a full report.¡±


    ¡°Good. Send it to Hughes; we will go over it together.¡±


    Tyr may have been the god of the vampires¡­


    But gods existed only in temples and the minds of their worshippers.


    In reality, it was those outside the temples who governed and enforced order.


    And among the Elders managing the duchy, dimir clearly bore the heaviest burden.


    God and King.


    That ominous thought lingered, and I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling it gave me.


    ¡°Come, Hughes. Take my hand and follow me.¡±


    Tyr extended her hand.


    ¡°If you are to be the King of the Military Nation, you should make your presence known in advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­What if I don¡¯t be its king?¡±


    ¡°Then all the more reason for you to stay by my side. After all, you are my¡ª¡±


    ¡­Concubine?


    The thought shed through her mind, but she hesitated.


    ¡­No, that wouldn¡¯t be quite right. It feels¡­ improper. Besides, I have no intention of taking Hughes¡¯ blood, so he isn¡¯t a concubine in the first ce.


    ¡°¡­My honored guest. That is how others shall know and treat you.¡±


    I¡¯d prefer if that treatment stayed respectful.


    Normally, I¡¯d refuse anything that put me in the public eye.


    But this time, I decided to follow Tyr¡¯s lead.


    Stepping out of the carriage first, I turned and extended my hand toward her.


    Tyr, cing her hand in mine, looked at me with mild curiosity.


    ¡°You are showing courtesy? That is unlike you. What brought this on?¡±


    ¡°I always tell you¡ªit¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, I just choose not to. But sometimes, there¡¯s a time and ce for a bit of formality.


    And this is one of those times¡ªwhen your dignity must be upheld.¡±


    If you must reveal your cards, do so in the most spectacr way possible.


    The fewer people who know your full hand, the better? Nonsense.


    The ones most interested in my cards were the ones most eager to strip them away.


    So instead, I made sure all eyes were on me.


    Escorting Tyr, I stepped down from the carriage, then gently ced a guiding hand on her shoulder.


    It was an intimate gesture, but rather than push me away, Tyr allowed it, looking only slightly flustered.


    The reaction was immediate.


    As Tyr appeared before them, the same scene yed out as it had in the Twilight Citadel¡ªonly amplified.@@novelbin@@


    Both vampires and humans gasped in shock, their collective voices merging into a single exmation of disbelief.


    ¡°The Progenitor¡­ has taken a concubine!?¡±


    Technically, not wrong¡­


    But did they really have to phrase it like that?


    Couldn¡¯t they call me something else?

 Chapter 415

    Wherever vampires passed, not even blood remained.


    Shei and Peru buried the dead and tended to the wounded.


    An entire city''s leadership had been wiped out¡ªan event that could only be called catastrophic.


    The confused citizens of udia believed that the vampires had attacked because the Thunder Overseer had sought divine forgiveness, angering them. Neither Shei nor Peru bothered to correct them.


    It was easier to let them believe a lie they could ept than to exin the truth.


    If there was any silver lining, it was that neither the Thunder Guardians nor the Thunder Overseer had family.


    They had been chosen by fate¡ªabandoned by their families, left with nothing but their destinies to embrace them. A lineage of misfits with nowhere else to go.


    And so, rather than mourning, udia channeled its emotions into pure, undiluted rage against the Mist Duchy.


    Was that really a good thing? Hard to say.


    Regardless, the chaos didn¡¯tst long.


    The Thunder God had vanished. The Thunder Overseer was dead.


    But in their ce, a new Golden Overseer had emerged.


    And not just any overseer¡ªshe wielded both the power of the Golden Mirror and the remnants of the Thunder God.


    To the war-torn nations who had spent their lives cowering beneath the terror of two Mad Gods, Peru¡¯s arrival was nothing short of a divine revtion.


    A sign that they no longer had to run.


    Bathed in the peculiar mix of tension and anticipation surrounding her, Peru¡­ was currently bedridden in the refuge tower.


    Shei sighed as she watched Peru groan in pain, drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Ugh. What am I even supposed to do with you? How is lying next to the patients supposed to help?¡±


    ¡°¡­Urgh.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t talk. Just focus on recovering.¡±


    Peru, struggling to keep her strength, slumped back onto the bed.


    Shei exhaled heavily and turned to face the seemingly endless line of wounded.


    The Thunder disciples were assisting, but their skills and experience werecking.


    The situation was already a disaster, and Peru was the only one capable of truly fixing it.


    Yet here she was, incapacitated.


    It was enough to make Shei want to tear her hair out.


    ¡°¡­As if my head wasn¡¯t already exploding from all this nonsense about the King of Humanity.¡±


    She muttered to herself, then fell into deep thought.


    The King of Humanity.


    The being that predated the King of Sins, and possibly, the key to solving all of this.


    But the more she considered it, the more the threads of causality tangled.


    In the future Shei hade from, the King of Sins and the King of Humanity had stemmed from the same origin¡ªyet they were entirely different entities.


    The King of Sins had all the Mad Gods under theirmand, wielding their power like a storm of destruction. A cataclysm.


    Nothing about them resembled Hughes.


    Not their appearance.


    Not even their gender.


    ¡°¡­The timeline doesn¡¯t match up. Even if Hughes died the moment I met him, even if a new King of Humanity was born at that very instant¡­ that still wouldn¡¯t exin it.¡±


    She had never sensed any real power from Hughes.


    And yet, it was impossible to deny the truth.


    Hughes had been recognized as the King of Humanity.


    Even the Holy Crown Church had acknowledged it.


    Which meant¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ if I hadn¡¯t gone to the Abyss, Hughes¡­¡±


    Hughes surviving wouldn¡¯t have been shocking in itself.


    But surviving while being trapped in the Abyss?


    As she considered the possibility, Shei shook her head.


    ¡°No. Forget it. I¡¯ll figure it outter. Right now, I need to focus on¡ª¡±


    She could leave Peru behind.


    But Peru was one of the few people acknowledged by two Mad Gods.


    To stabilize both udia¡¯s chaos and the Gods¡¯ influence, she needed to be here.


    Besides¡­ Shei couldn¡¯t just let her die.


    Making up her mind, Shei took a deep breath.


    ¡°If nothing else¡­ I need to bring the Golden Overseer back.¡±


    Once the decision was made, the next step was finding a solution.


    Peru¡¯s body was inplete disrepair, barely held together by sheer divine power.


    Medicine was useless. So was internal energy.


    There was only one person Shei knew who could heal her.


    The Doctor of the Future¡ªLir Nightingale.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t created any new bloodkin at this point in the timeline. Which means she has to handle this herself.


    And considering she killed Ruskinia¡­ she¡¯s probably lurking near the Mist Duchy, waiting for Tyrkanzyaka to return so she can receive judgment¡­


    ¡­Wait.¡±@@novelbin@@


    Shei¡¯s expression hardened.


    Lir had killed Ruskinia and inherited his True Blood.


    That was treason of the highest order.


    By thews of the Mist Duchy, Elders could not pass judgment on other Elders.


    Only the Progenitor had the authority to do so.


    Until Tyrkanzyaka returned, Lir¡¯s sentencing had been in limbo.


    She had been banned from creating new bloodkin, but otherwise, she had been freely roaming the outskirts of the Duchy, using her medical skills to aid those in need.


    A bit too eagerly, even.


    That¡¯s why Shei had been sure Lir woulde here the moment she heard about the wounded.


    But now¡­


    ¡°¡­Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s already back.¡±


    Shei¡¯s stomach dropped.


    Lir might have already run into Tyrkanzyaka.


    Or worse¡ªshe could have been imprisoned until the trial.


    ¡°And right now, Tyrkanzyaka is perfectly fine! There¡¯s no reason for her to show mercy!


    Damn it. I have to go get her¡ªnow!¡±


    Lir had only been spared from execution because she had contributed to the Progenitor¡¯s recovery.


    It was that merit that had allowed her to escape with banishment instead of annihtion.


    But now that the Progenitor was fully healed¡­


    Her fate waspletely uncertain.


    If Shei wanted to prevent the worst-case scenario, she had to move.


    She grabbed Tianying and Jizan, ready to leave.


    But just as she turned toward the exit¡ª


    Step.


    Someone strode into the infirmary.


    Their movements were calm,posed.


    Hair neatly tied back beneath a white bo.


    A short dress with a fitted apron, resembling the uniform of a noble¡¯s maid.


    At first nce, it might have seemed a simple aesthetic choice.


    But Shei knew better.


    That attire was meant for patients.


    The white fabric wasn¡¯t for elegance¡ªit was to make the color of blood more visible.


    That was why the Doctor of the Future always wore white aprons.


    Shei had just been thinking about her¡ª


    And now, here she was.


    Barefoot, she entered the ward without hesitation.


    A young Thunder disciple, flustered, immediately tried to block her path.


    ¡°W-Who are you?! You can¡¯t just barge in here¡ª¡±


    Lir Nightingale didn¡¯t even blink.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She spoke as if correcting a mistake.


    ¡°This is exactly where I should be.¡±


    Lir Nightingale, the Doctor of the Future, calmly counted amidst the blood and death. The groaning of the wounded, the blood flowing from bandaged wounds, the resentment and terror in their eyes.


    She remained indifferent to everything that could shake a human heart, keeping her coldposure as she made her deration.


    ¡°You are now my patients.¡±


    A momentter, one of the Thunder Guardians, only just realizing that Lir was a vampire, grabbed his spear and rose to his feet.


    ¡°You! A vampire¡­!¡±


    His arm was twisted and wrapped in bandages, but before his fury and fear, pain meant nothing. Whether he could win or not was secondary. The Thunder Guardian thrust his spear in pure instinct.


    Lir¡¯s gaze turned to him, but her eyes were not on the spear¡¯s tip¡ªthey were fixed on his mangled arm. She watched him intently, right up until the spear nearly reached her. Then, in one smooth motion, she pulled out the thin scalpel she had concealed in her palm.


    A sh of silver. A whisper of a de.


    Lir moved past the Thunder Guardian¡¯s back. A momentter, with a wet plop, something fell to the ground.


    A cleanly severed arm.


    Even if he had inherited power, an Elder was still an Elder. The Thunder Guardian lost his arm in a single stroke. Writhing in agony, he let out a scream.


    ¡°A-AAARGH! AAAAAHHHH!¡±


    The razor-thin de had sliced through his shoulder, neatly severing the twisted limb. It had been damaged and useless, yet it had still been his. Now, lying on the ground, it was nothing but discarded flesh.


    The moment the others saw this, their perception shifted. The ruthless vampire had returned to ughter them all.


    But only one person remained unfazed.


    Shei.


    The Doctor of the Future was always the Doctor of the Future.


    ¡°I will take responsibility for your cause of death,¡± Lir said. ¡°If you die, it will be because of my ipetence. Nothing more.¡±


    The severed arm twitched.


    The Thunder Guardian, who had been writhing in pain, suddenly stilled¡ªbecause the pain had vanished.


    ¡°H-huh¡­?¡±


    The bleeding stopped.


    It was an eerie sight. Blood flowed from the wound, but rather than spilling freely into the air, it moved along an invisible path, weaving itself together like strands of silk. The blood connected the severed limb to the shoulder where it had been cut, as if it had never been separated.


    No, more than that¡­


    What did it even mean to be a single body?


    ¡°¡­It will be better to reattach itter,¡± Lir remarked. ¡°However, that will only be done after I have treated the forty-four others before you. Your death will be the forty-fifth in line.¡±


    First, fear.


    Then, astonishment.


    And finally¡ªcuriosity.


    This was how Lir took hold of her patients.


    Amidst the stunned silence, she raised her scalpel and began to move. Her criteria were clear. She started with those closest to death. To save everyone, she had to treat those who would die first.


    That was her principle.


    Shei carefully approached Lir. The vampire paid her no attention, focused solely on cutting into flesh, assessing the state of the wounded. To anyone else, it might have looked more like butchery than treatment.


    As the remaining Thunder Guardians hesitated, Shei shooed them away and whispered,


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    Lir did not look up as she answered.


    ¡°I am running low on blood. I only have enough for thirty more patients. Starting with the thirty-first, I will require a fresh supply.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just use someone else¡¯s blood raw. If you take foreign blood, your body will reject it. You¡¯ll need medicine to suppress the reaction, or you¡¯ll have to monitor them constantly.¡±


    At this, Lir finally turned to look at Shei.


    The fact that vampires experienced rejection when consuming foreign blood was not a secret. It wasmon knowledge among vampires and those who practiced qi maniption.


    But the fact that the rejection could be suppressed with medicine? That was not widely known. It was knowledge only possessed by the Blood Alchemists¡ªthose who had studied the body itself under Ruskinia¡¯s lineage.


    Naturally, Shei had heard it from the future.


    While Lir regarded her with curiosity, Shei gestured toward Peru.


    ¡°The Golden Overseer is injured. If she were fully healed, she could create a homunculus. The Thunder Guardians here already have homunculus blood mixed into them. If we use their blood, the rejection rate will be lower, and you¡¯ll have a steady supply.¡±


    Where had she learned this?


    How exactly was a homunculus created?


    How did she know it would reduce rejection?


    There was no certainty. No true understanding.


    But none of that mattered.


    These people were Lir¡¯s patients now.


    Their lives were in her hands.


    They had to be saved. There was no time to hesitate.


    Lir made her decision.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    She had her principles. She always started with the patient closest to death. She never altered the order for personal reasons.


    Because if she did, the chance of saving everyone would decrease.


    However¡­


    Principles meant nothing in the face of death.


    If breaking a principle meant stopping death, then Lir would break them a hundred times over.


    For a doctor, the responsibility for a patient¡¯s deathy not in their principles.


    Ity in their own hands.


    And Lir would never allow herself the excuse that she had let someone die because she was too rigid to adapt.


    Not for as long as she lived.


    Or for as long as she existed.

 Chapter 416

    The return of the Progenitor set Castle Full Moon aze with excitement for days. The elderly, who hadmented that they would never witness the Progenitor in their lifetime, were moved to tears, dabbing at their eyes with handkerchiefs. Curious children lingered near the castle, hoping to catch even a glimpse of her face. There was no fear toward vampires, no sense of helplessness from being under their rule. For the humans, there was only peace. Perhaps this was how sheep felt gazing beyond the fence.


    The vampires rejoiced, overwhelmed with emotion, but beneath their joy, there was a subtle undercurrent of unease. Those who knew about the Elder¡¯s death feared what might follow. Meanwhile, those who were unaware of it¡­


    ¡°The Progenitor¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­concubine!¡±


    They whispered in hushed tones, marveling at me as I passed.


    Seriously. Stop calling me that. It¡¯s annoying to hear as a human. I wasn¡¯t a concubine¡ªI was merely a guest who had extended a bit of goodwill toward Tyr.


    ¡°Hugh!¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka spotted me from the other end of the corridor and approached with evident delight. Her gentle expression radiated warmth, and the quickened pace of her steps betrayed her excitement. The vampires maintaining the castle gasped, covering their mouths in shock.


    ¡®The Progenitor is smiling at a mere human?!¡¯


    ¡®She has abstained from feeding on human blood for a thousand years, let alone taking a concubine¡­! Just how delicious must his blood be?!¡¯


    Come on, Tyr, you¡¯re making it impossible for me to deny their ims. Try to act a little more dignified. Maybe tone down how happy you look.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t hear my silent plea. Dressed in casual attire instead of her usual dress, Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s light clothing reflected her easygoing demeanor as she drew near.


    ¡°You woke up early. Did you sleep well? Were youfortable?¡±


    ¡°It was so dark everywhere that I didn¡¯t even realize morning hade. I must have overslept¡­ Wait, early?¡±


    ¡°You awoke after just one day. That¡¯s early. Vampires, once they lie down to rest, often don¡¯t wake for an entire month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s by vampire standards. If we sleep for more than twelve hours, people start wondering if we¡¯ve died. If it goes over twenty-four? They just hold a funeral.¡±


    ¡°Then by your standards, we would all be considered long dead.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Vampires are the perfect example of why our way of thinking is correct.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Indeed.¡±


    ¡®Does the joy I feel just from talking stem from my heart reviving, or is it simply because it¡¯s Hugh? ¡­Does it even matter? All these flickers of emotion are gifts he has given me.¡¯


    Hearing her inner thoughts, I had to admit that technically, ¡®concubine¡¯ wasn¡¯t inurate. But still, that made me sound like a kept man.


    ¡°We were supposed to review the records today. I already feel bad for dying things because of me. You should¡¯ve woken me.¡±


    ¡°How could I wake you when you were sleeping so soundly? There¡¯s no need to rush. The records will wait.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But it¡¯s a murder case. Isn¡¯t this urgent?¡±


    ¡°It is the highest priority. However, Ruskinia has been dead for over ten years. Hurrying now won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Is that really something a Progenitor should say?


    Tyrkanzyaka had always been unhurried, even in the Abyss. She never rushed, speaking as if weeks or months were mere moments. Back then, confined to the Abyss, I didn¡¯t notice it much, but now that I was in the Mist Duchy, I could see it clearly.


    The entire country was slow.


    Nothing was urgent here. Vampireszed around, unbothered by time, asionally wandering the streets, tossing out blood coins, and feeding. Humans used those blood coins for trade, exchanging them for food at farms or fisheries, or purchasing goods from traveling merchants. Eventually, those blood coins would make their way back to the vampires in one form or another.


    From the outside, the Mist Duchy had seemed like a living hell. But after seeing it firsthand, it was more of a pastoralnd of livestock.


    Like drifting clouds. Like growing grass.


    A country where humans and vampires were separated by a great, unyielding fence.


    ¡°So all the evidence is gone by now, huh? That¡¯s going to make things difficult. How are we supposed to investigate like this?¡±


    ¡°The evidence remains. There are still vampires alive who remember the incident.¡±


    ¡°Testimonies are fine, but you always need supporting evidence.¡±


    ¡°¡­Evidence?¡±


    Tyr tilted her head, and an uneasy feeling crept over me. Evidence¡ªsomething necessary to conduct a proper trial, tangible proof that exined what had happened. It was an obvious requirement.


    Yet Tyrkanzyaka, the one presiding over this trial, looked confused by the very concept.


    ¡°¡­Just out of curiosity, how exactly were you nning to hold this trial?¡±


    ¡°I will listen to both ounts. Then, I will choose the more suspicious one and punish them. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all? That¡¯s¡­ enough?¡±


    ¡°What more is needed? Do you believe a vampire of my Duchy would dare lie before me?¡±


    ¡°¡­And what if they do? Do you have mind-reading powers or something?¡±


    At my immediate counterquestion, Tyr hesitated, her confidence wavering.


    ¡°¡­Is that not how trials are conducted these days?¡±


    ¡®Have the ways of judgment changed without my knowing? What else has changed in this world that I am unaware of?¡¯


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still somewhat simr. But for such an important case, you seem a little toox with the investigation.¡±


    Even military tribunals, known for their harsh rulings, required evidence. They might raid a home based on a neighbor¡¯s report, but if they found nothing, they would leave. If the military dragged people away indiscriminately despite following orders, then there would be no reason for anyone to obey thew. People would justmit crimes freely, knowing there was no real distinction between the innocent and the guilty.


    A trial is a nation¡¯s right to enact vengeance. It¡¯s not about preventing crime¡ªit¡¯s about enforcing trust in the system. Justice,w, order¡­ they only hold weight if people believe in them. The Elder¡¯s murder had to be investigated properly, with care and credibility.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a childish squabble; it¡¯s the death of an important figure. We need to uncover as much of the truth as possible. We listen to testimonies, but we don¡¯t blindly trust them. We verify inconsistencies, cross-check details, and only then deliver a verdict.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡®I had nned to spend some peaceful time with Hugh before dealing with this matter. At least a year of quiet days together¡­¡¯


    A year isn¡¯t exactly "a little while," is it? That¡¯s enough time for a statute of limitations to be a concern.


    I had decided to stay, but I wasn¡¯t just here to kill time. I looked at Tyrkanzyaka and spoke.


    ¡°I agreed to help, so let¡¯s put our heads together and think this through.¡±


    ¡°Together¡­ Very well. Let us put our heads together¡­ together, indeed. Hehe.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But before we go through the records, I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts first, Tyr. Who was Ruskinia, and who could have killed him?¡±


    ¡°The records are in my audience chamber. We can talk on the way there.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka led the way. Two vampire maids, their mouths covered in shock, stood frozen in the hallway, bowing their heads. Tyr passed by them as if they were mere decorations.


    Castle Full Moon was a colossal fortress towering over ten stories high. For a human, walking through its vast halls and hard stone floors would be enough to strain one¡¯s joints, but for vampires¡ªwho could swim through the darkness itself¡ªit posed no issue.


    More importantly, the very bricks of this castle had been hardened with human blood when they were forged. The shadows filling the corridors weren¡¯t merely the absence of light; they were the Progenitor¡¯s power itself. In this fortress, where various supernatural forces existed in perfect bnce, vampires could navigate like bats in a cave, even with their eyes closed.


    Tyr guided me to the highest point of the fortress, her audience chamber. For a moment, I wondered if we¡¯d have to climb all the way up, but fortunately, a red carpet lifted me gently into the air.


    Convenient, though¡­ I had a feeling I knew what gave this carpet its crimson hue.


    As the flying carpet carried us upward, Tyr began her exnation.


    ¡°Ruskinia was a master of Blood Qi Martial Arts. That may not be clear to you, so let me be more precise¡­ He was a healer and an improver of the human body,bining blood sorcery with martial arts.¡±


    ¡°He altered the body? Improved it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He would break muscles and let them regenerate, shatter bones and reconnect them. Through this process, he gradually strengthened the human body, pushing its limits. By incorporating blood sorcery to reproduce internal energy, he pioneered a new field called Blood Qi Martial Arts. He was a grandmaster in that school, possessing vast knowledge. Even I learned much from him.¡±


    ¡°Breaking muscles and shattering bones¡­ That sounds a lot like Kabi. Couldn¡¯t he be considered simr to her?¡±


    ¡°No. At a nce, they may seem alike, but they wereplete opposites¡ªin ability and in temperament.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka paused for a moment, considering how best to exin.


    ¡°Kabibined necromancy with sorcery to develop a form of puppetry through domination. To her, puppets were her creations, something she cherished and nurtured. And the humans under her care were no different from her puppets.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ unsettling. She saw humans as puppets?¡±


    ¡°You may find it difficult to understand, but Kabi was one of the kindest Elders toward humans. She never killed humans unnecessarily, and if they made requests of her, she did her best to fulfill them. Her Bone Drudges were created to handle dangerous tasks so that humans wouldn¡¯t have to. In the Mist Duchy, Bone Drudges often take on the most hazardous jobs.¡±


    I suppose that makes sense. Even on my way here, I saw Bone Drudges cooking meals in the carriage. Cooking is for the living, after all. That meant Kabi at least considered human taste buds.


    Even back in udia, Kabi was the only one who took the time to carefully put down the Thunder Guardians one by one. It might not seem merciful to most, butpared to Runken, who sought only strong opponents regardless of who got in the way, or dimir, who saw people as mere assets for war, Kabi was¡­ rtively humane. That¡¯s why she had the least presence among the Elders.


    As I recalled these details, a thought urred to me.


    ¡°Wait a second. You said Ruskinia was theplete opposite of Kabi, right? But if Kabi was the kindest Elder toward humans, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, your assumption is correct. Ruskinia was the most ruthless of all the Elders. He would vivisect humans alive in his pursuit of Blood Qi mastery, breaking their bones and muscles under the guise of ¡®improvement.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Wow. This might sound harsh, but¡­ maybe it¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s the one who died. If he had been alive when I arrived, I might¡¯ve ended up on his dissection table.¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous. If he valued his life at all, he would not have daredy a hand on my honored guest. But yes, even among vampires, Ruskinia was widely despised. He killed so many humans that even the supply of blood was running low.¡±


    ¡°The more I hear, the worse it gets¡­¡±


    And yet, the one who inherited his True Blood ended up being a healer. That was ironic. Or maybe it was precisely because of what he had done that his sessor dedicated herself to saving lives.


    ¡°The vampires who inherited his bloodline gained unique abilities through Blood Qi Martial Arts. You saw Jazra before¡ªhe could spread his cloak like wings to glide, twist his leg muscles and bones to leap impossible heights. If you ever see a vampire using their body in strange ways, they¡¯re likely one of Ruskinia¡¯s descendants.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even know what qualifies as strange anymore. I¡¯ve seen a vampire split their own chest open to show me their heart.¡±


    ¡°That was¡­ a special circumstance. And thanks to that, we formed a bond.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka gave me a teasing look before continuing.


    ¡°But no matter how much resentment he earned, Ruskinia was still an Elder. His power was immense, and his regeneration unmatched. Neither vampires nor humans should have been able to harm him.¡±


    ¡°And yet, someone did.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±


    ¡°That means the culprit is whoever had the means to kill an Elder. Tyr, what can kill an immortal Elder?¡±


    For the first time in a long while, even Tyrkanzyaka had to think deeply. By the time the blood-red carpet floated us to her audience chamber, she finally spoke.


    ¡°Even an immortal Elder can be erased if their very existence fades away. For example, though this is unlikely, if one were to subdue an Elder and throw them into the deepest abyss of the Abyssal Sea, their body would dissolve into the ocean and vanish forever.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. The salt in the seawater would draw out their blood, and the scent would attract countless Abyssal Beasts. The ocean is like a massive predator in itself¡ªonce swallowed, nothing would remain.¡±


    ¡°Alternatively, if one were to dismember an Elderpletely and leave them exposed to intense sunlight for a week, they would suffer irreversible destruction.¡±


    ¡°The sun alters all things. If an Elder wereid bare and left to dry under direct sunlight, it could prove fatal.¡±


    Vampires are immortal, but they aren¡¯t invincible. Sunlight, running water, and certain substances affect them for a reason. If severe enough, they could be fatal.


    But¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not what happened, is it?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka let out an appreciative hum and looked at me with intrigued eyes.


    ¡°How did youe to that conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Because his True Blood was inherited.¡±


    Ruskinia was dead, yet his True Blood had been passed on. Lir Nightingale. Not yet, but in the regressor¡¯s future, she would be called the Saint of Medicine.


    She was already skilled enough in bloodcraft to call herself an Elder. That meant¡­


    ¡°If his True Blood was passed on, then he wasn¡¯t thrown into the sea or burned by the sun. No, someone struck him down and, using a bloodcraft technique superior even to an Elder¡¯s, extracted his True Blood.¡±


    Dun dun. The culprit was a vampire. That was my blood-stained conclusion.


    The King of Humans, Hugh, had unraveled this much from just a few hints.


    Tyrkanzyaka was genuinely impressed.


    ¡®As expected of Hugh. Even as the King of Humans, I thought he might struggle to grasp vampire affairs¡­ but I was delightfully mistaken. Perhaps he truly will uncover the truth behind Ruskinia¡¯s death.¡¯


    Uh, I read that through mind-reading, so¡­ maybe don¡¯t put too much faith in me.

 Chapter 417

    The highest floor of Castle Full Moon was entirely reserved for Tyrkanzyaka. No one could reside above the Progenitor, so only she lived at the very top of the grand fortress.


    At the pinnacle of the most opulent and majestic castley a dimly lit, tranquil bedroom, prepared solely for the Progenitor. It had barely been used. Tyrkanzyaka, being a vampire, had no need for sleep, and whenever she did decide to rest, she would take her preferred coffin and vanish into some distant, hidden underground chamber where no one could find her. Yet, despite itsck of use, the room was well maintained. A massive canopy bed with sheer red curtains stood at its center, while one wall held a jeweled mirror that reflected the chamber¡¯s gloom.


    ¡°¡­Ah, this is not the ce. Forget you saw it. I had no intention of bringing you to my bedroom¡­.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t nning to enter in the first ce.


    Closing the bedroom door, Tyrkanzyaka led me into her audience chamber instead. A long, vertical table stretched across the room, and at the head sat a meticulously stacked pile of documents, prepared by dimir.


    Tyrkanzyaka took her natural seat at the head of the table, and I sat beside her, waiting for her to speak.


    ¡°Your deduction was correct. dimir reached the same conclusion, and I, too, agree. This is something only a vampire could have done.¡±


    ¡°Well, narrowing it down to that extent makes identifying the culprit a piece of cake. I don¡¯t know much about vampires, but with you and the Red Blood Duke here, I¡¯m sure you can pinpoint the suspect. So, who¡¯s the prime suspect?¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka sifted through the documents and handed me a single file. Written in ominous red ink was a name.


    Lir Nightingale.


    It was, of course, the name of the Saint of Medicine.


    ¡°She was Ruskinia¡¯s Yeiling and the one who inherited his True Blood. To the outside world, no one is more suspicious.¡±


    Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s reasoning was sound.


    If one wasn¡¯t part of Ruskinia¡¯s lineage, how could they have approached one of the most ruthless Elders? And if Lir hadn¡¯t killed him, how had she inherited his True Blood?


    It was like staring down a straight, unbroken road from start to finish.


    But one thing still bothered me. Tilting my head, I voiced my doubt.


    ¡°Yeilings aren¡¯t weak, but still¡­ we¡¯re talking about an Elder. The difference in power is immense. Could she really have killed him and taken his blood?¡±


    ¡°I, too, question how she could have done it. Therefore, I will summon Lir and have her exin herself. If her story does not align, she will perish by my hand.¡±


    The burden of proofy on Lir. Tyrkanzyaka acknowledged my concern but didn¡¯t see much significance in it. Her approach was that of a ruler, not a judge. Do you wish to live? Then prove your innocence. If I am not convinced, I will kill you instead.


    And honestly, that wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.


    Tyrkanzyaka was a sovereign, not an investigator. Her role was to rule, not to chase after abstract truths. Presumption of innocence? Which country even followed such a principle?


    But¡­ I had already read it.


    Lir Nightingale did not kill Ruskinia.


    Now I was curious.


    Originally, I had nned to wait until the trial. With my ability to read minds, uncovering the truth would be easy once all the relevant parties were gathered.


    But there was one problem¡ªwould all the relevant parties even show up?


    Lir was the prime suspect. But Lir wasn¡¯t the culprit. That meant the real perpetrator was still out there somewhere.


    And if they didn¡¯t appear at the trial, the truth would be buried forever.


    Tyrkanzyaka might not care. But I was curious.


    I didn¡¯t have much else to do anyway. Might as well dig around a little.


    ¡°So, the most likely culprit is still Lir Nightingale.¡±


    ¡°And despite knowing I wasing, she has not returned. Whether intentional or not, she appears to be fleeing. With that much circumstantial evidence, a trial may not even be necessary.¡±


    ¡°But! It¡¯s almost too perfect, and that makes me suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious?¡±


    If I hadn¡¯t read her thoughts, I would have been idly chewing on some meat and enjoying the sights of the Mist Duchy. But since I had read her mind, I couldn¡¯t just ignore this.


    Might as well make a game of it. Doing nothing is more boring than solving a mystery.


    ¡°When things line up too neatly, it feels off. Makes me want to look for something hidden beneath it all.¡±


    ¡°You believe there is a deeper conspiracy? Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain. But wouldn¡¯t it be more interesting if there was?¡±


    ¡°To seek amusement in the death of an Elder¡­ Be serious. I tolerate this only because it is you. If other vampires heard this, it would cause an uproar.¡±


    Says the same person who was prepared to lounge around with me for a whole year.


    I wanted to retort, but doing so would mean admitting to my mind-reading ability. Better to keep quiet.


    ¡°You said the trial must be held before we can proceed, right? I¡¯ll take part in it, then. I¡¯ll be Lir Nightingale¡¯s defense.¡±


    ¡°Defense? You mean to advocate for her innocence?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯ll challenge the weak points in the case to ensure a more precise judgment. If we only look at one side of things, we¡¯ll miss important details. By standing from Lir¡¯s perspective, I might be able to reach a more objective conclusion.¡±


    Of course, since I already knew she wasn¡¯t the killer, that was functionally the same as defending her.


    It was an interesting proposal, but surprisingly, Tyrkanzyaka didn¡¯t seem very enthusiastic. She sped her hands together atop the table, looking somewhat troubled.


    ¡°There is little need for such wasted effort. dimir and I will handle matters concerning the Elders. You need not concern yourself with this. Besides, you have other matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°¡­Other matters? You mean finding the Demon God? That¡¯s not something I can do immediately.¡±


    Apparently, that wasn¡¯t the answer she wanted. Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s expression darkened, her lips jutting out slightly in a pout.


    ¡°You promised to restore my senses. I did not wish to pressure you, but it seems you have no interest in fulfilling that promise at all¡­ It saddens me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah. That.¡±


    I scratched my head.


    I had promised. And I was willing to do it.


    But before I did, there was one thing I needed to confirm.


    ¡°I can do it anytime. But, Tyr¡­ are you absolutely sure you want your senses restored?¡±


    I had already granted Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s wish¡ªI had restored her heart.


    She had be whole, separating her internal self from the outside world. Though this weakened her bloodcraft and dominion abilities, that power was now contained within her own body.


    The reverberations of this change were already spreading throughout the Mist Duchy. Tyrkanzyaka hadn¡¯t noticed yet, but soon, she would.


    And now she wanted to regain her senses as well?


    ¡°I restored your heart, and that alone changed you, Tyr. Restoring your senses is an even greater shift. Senses allow you to perceive and ept the world¡¯s changes. If you regain them fully¡­ you¡¯ll keep changing. To the point where you may no longer recognize yourself. Are you really okay with that?¡±


    ¡°That is what I desire.¡±


    I had hoped she would at least hesitate, but her response was immediate and firm.


    ¡°I have long wished to restore my heart. I do not know why. Even without ever having experienced a ¡®normal¡¯ life, I always longed for the erratic beat of a heart.¡±


    Tyr ced a hand on her chest, feeling the steady rhythm. Though she could restore her body at will with her unparalleled bloodcraft, the heart I had imnted within her ignored hermands.


    Life cannot will itself to stop its own heart. One cannot simply decide to stop breathing and die. That is an instinctual truth. That¡¯s why a knife, poison, or a noose is needed to end one¡¯s own life.


    Now that her heart beat again, Tyrkanzyaka could no longer abandon her body. If she tried to deconstruct herself as she once did, her heart would cease beating, and she would truly die. So, her power naturally gathered to preserve the small ember inside her. That, in turn, solidified the division between her internal self and the external world.


    ¡°I understand now. I had to exist as ¡®myself¡¯ first. Only when ¡®I¡¯ exist can I perceive what is different from me. I can cherish what is other. I can feel, evaluate, and long for something. All this time, I have been searching for something that would change me.¡±


    With quiet wonder, Tyrkanzyaka traced the pulse beneath her palm. Then, she reached out and touched my hand.


    With a smile uncharacteristic of a vampire, she toyed with my fingers.


    ¡°I do not fear change any longer. More than anything¡­ Hugh, it is you who will grant it. I have already entrusted my body to you once. If it is you, then I have no reason to hesitate.¡±


    A wish is a desire for change.


    Those who make wishes seek transformation.


    Fulfilling that wish mighte withplications, but I didn¡¯t bother pointing them out. This was Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s wish and her resolve. I had no interest in listing possible problems just to cover myselfter.


    If problems arose, we¡¯d deal with them as they came. Tyr was the Progenitor, after all. She could handle it.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be doing both.¡±


    I made my decision just as decisively.


    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate during the day and restore your senses at night. Looks like I¡¯ll be keeping busy.¡±


    ¡°Will you be all right? Will it not be too exhausting?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who works themselves to the bone? Don¡¯t worry. Compared to some of the hellish ordeals I¡¯ve been through, this is nothing.¡±


    So much for a leisurely tour of the Mist Duchy. But this was necessary. If I wanted to hold any real influence here, I needed to prove my worth. Maybe I had been cking off too much.


    The world only values those who contribute.


    Living a busy life is a privilege reserved for those with limited time. I hadn¡¯t particrly wanted that privilege, but I might as well make use of it.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m curious. How did a mere Yeiling overpower an Elder? If I can figure that out, I might understand vampires better. It could even help me when I restore your senses.¡±


    ¡°If that is your will, then who am I to stop you? I will inform dimir. Do as you wish.¡±


    ¡®It is a pity that we will have less time together¡­ but if he is working for my sake, I cannot argue.¡¯


    A debt exists even in the heart.


    If you give something, you will receive something in return.


    I picked up the most important documents from the table and stood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit you at night, so make sure you wash up and wait.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I shall¡ª Wait, what?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°I have to engrave the Lightning Tangle into your body like a tattoo, stitch by stitch. See you in the evening.¡±


    I told her in advance since it was a necessary step. The process required precision, and it was better if her skin was free of any unnecessary elements.


    ¡­It sounded a little weird when said aloud, but whatever.


    I had given fair warning.


    As I left the chamber with the documents in hand, Tyrkanzyaka remained frozen in ce, sitting stiffly with her hands sped defensively over her chest¡ªlike someone whose heart had just stopped.

 Chapter 418

    The prime suspect in the Elder murder case: Lir Nightingale.


    She became Ruskinia¡¯s Yeiling over ten years ago. Around the same time, her mother, Lily, became an Ein. It was said that both mother and daughter underwent Ruskinia¡¯s "experiments" to reach their respective statuses.


    Later, Lily attempted to flee the Duchy with a group of citizens but was executed. The citizens who escaped with her were subjected to the pressing machine.


    ¡­Pressing machine?


    I flipped through the documents, but there was no exnation. It must be suchmon knowledge in the Mist Duchy that no one bothered to define it. I ignored the ominous implication of the term and continued reading.


    The first few pages contained only objective facts. Theter ones mixed in subjective opinions and testimonies.


    That meant I could skim from here on. Subjective ounts could be verifiedter¡ªI had something far more reliable than written statements.


    My mind-reading was several times more urate.


    "Father, what do you think of your new stepmother? Do you like her?"


    "She¡¯s better than a self-proimed daughter who keeps trying to sell me off."


    Hilde had an uncanny knack for appearing just when she sensed something interesting. She peeked over my shoulder, hovering like an eager spectator.


    "Aww,e on, Father~. It¡¯s a good deal! A little effort, and you get two whole countries for free!"


    "If I could literally eat those countries, I¡¯d be more interested. But since I can¡¯t, it¡¯s not all that tempting."


    "You say that, but do you really think you¡¯ll be able to find the Demon God without a nation¡¯s help?"


    "I¡¯d like to say I¡¯ve managed well enough so far, but¡­"


    I had to admit, she had a point.


    Even just getting close to the Abyss had been a life-threatening ordeal. If things had gone wrong, I would¡¯ve died, or my entire n would¡¯ve copsed.


    The same was true for the Golden Mirror of the Allied Nations and the Lightning Thief of udia. Traveling alone across this treacherousnd, reaching the Demon God¡¯s core, and escaping intact¡ªit was impossible. I had only survived thanks to Tyr and the regressor.


    "Any future encounters with the Demon God will be even harder to approach alone. I¡¯ll consider it."@@novelbin@@


    "Hehe, I¡¯ll be waiting~!"


    "Don¡¯t get too excited. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re expecting so much from me when I haven¡¯t actually done anything yet."


    "Because you¡¯re the King of Humans, duh?"


    "That title¡¯s outdated. The King of Humans was dethroned in Year One. I¡¯m just a regr human now."


    I had once been the King of Humans, but that title had been stripped from me. My body had been torn apart, my strength stolen.


    I might not have been that same person, but if the King of Humans had truly established an era of peace, he wouldn¡¯t have been betrayed. If he had ruled as he had in Year One, humanity would have fragmented into chaos.


    Yet Hilde seemed more confident in me than I was.


    "But Father, as the King of Humans, you can be any kind of human, can¡¯t you?"


    ¡­Did she know about my mind-reading?


    I checked her thoughts, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t.


    She was just brimming with blind faith in me.


    "For a perfect nation, Yuel had to shape every human like bricks, each one uniform and precise. But you, Father, don¡¯t need to do that, do you? Whether it¡¯s a great hero or a street thug, you don¡¯t care, right? You¡¯re the only one who can unite such a chaotic mix of humans!"


    "What¡¯s with that crazy gleam in your eyes¡­?"


    "Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t get it! Just the fact that you managed to put Shei and Tyrkanzyaka in the same space is already an achievement worthy of legends!"


    That wasn¡¯t my doing. They had gotten along just fine in previous regressions¡ªat least, from what I had heard.


    "To return to the Warlord Nation, I need to investigate this murder case first. The sooner we uncover the truth, the faster the trial ends. Hilde, you ran the intelligence department in the Warlord Nation, right? Do you have any leads?"


    "What I know is the same as what you know, Father~. You know where my informationes from~."


    Hilde snatched the files from my hands, flipping through the dozens of pages at a rapid pace.


    "The Warlord Nation has an established intelligence system, so we could gather independent information to a degree. But outside the nation, we had to rely on ¡®power¡¯ to acquire intel. And the Mist Duchy isn¡¯t the kind of ce you can brute-force information out of."


    "That¡¯s funny, considering the Warlord Nation did manage to shove Tyrkanzyaka into Tantalus."


    "She was sleeping outside the Duchy! Even Yuel wouldn¡¯t have beenfortable with and of darkness creeping into the borders."


    As expected of someone who had once been the head of intelligence, Hilde¡¯s ability to analyze and process information was impressive.


    She skimmed the reports in moments, then turned to me.


    "From what I see, Lir Nightingale is the most suspicious. If this were the Warlord Nation, we¡¯d have arrested her immediately. Is there even a need to investigate further?"


    "That¡¯s exactly the problem. That¡¯s what doesn¡¯t sit right with me."


    "You¡¯re such a contrarian~. No wonder they call you a barbarian."


    With a thwack, Hilde shut the files and grinned.


    "So, Father, who do you suspect most?"


    "Obviously, this vampire is deeply involved in Ruskinia¡¯s death. There¡¯s no denying that. However¡ª"


    I had read her mind.


    I knew she wasn¡¯t the culprit.


    And yet, all the evidence was piling up against her. It was unnatural.


    Which meant¡­


    Someone had set her up.


    "Do you really think she did all of this alone?"


    I dropped the question, and Hilde caught it with a knowing smile.


    "You¡¯re saying there¡¯s someone behind this~?"


    "It¡¯s a reasonable theory, don¡¯t you think?"


    "More than that, I find your guts unreasonable. You¡¯re nning to hunt for the mastermind of an Elder¡¯s murder? In the Mist Duchy? If someone not only killed an Elder but framed a Yeiling for it, they¡¯d have to be another Elder, at the very least. That means they¡¯d also be a lunatic bold enough to lie to the Progenitor¡¯s face."


    "Yeah. They¡¯d have to bepletely insane."


    But so what?


    I shed a grin.


    "Doesn¡¯t that make you curious?"


    "Hoooh~."


    Hilde, clearly itching to dig deeper, absentmindedly tapped at the documents, humming to herself.


    Despite her yful nature, she had once handled the darkest and deepest intelligence within the Warlord Nation. She believed in facts over circumstantial evidence. And while Lir seemed guilty by association, it was practically impossible for a mere Yeiling to kill an Elder. Even if Lir was a genius who had pushed the boundaries of bloodcraft beyond their limits, the gap in power was too vast.


    She was already hooked.


    "Let¡¯s start by questioning the nearest Elder."


    "We¡¯re going to investigate Elders? You must have a death wish, Father~."


    "People always need more lives, just like they always need more money."


    And so, our small investigation team¡ªconsisting of me and Hilde¡ªset off to find an Elder.


    The Mist Duchy bordered the sea.


    One side of the nation was the ocean; the other, a mountain range. The humid air constantly birthed the mist that gave the duchy its name. It wasn¡¯t exactly hospitablend. The mountains housed tigers, and the sea teemed with Abyssal Beasts. The tigers, growing bored of hunting sheep, asionally took humans as their next meal, while Abyssal Beasts stretching their limbs could stir up storms that battered the coastline.


    Mountains and seas werends of great bounty, but their guardians were too strong. Survival was a constant battle. And even if one tried to farm the small avablend, the ever-present mist created yet another obstacle.


    That¡¯s why vampires were able to establish a nation here, and why humans epted their rule. The vampires, with their strength, pried open nature¡¯s vaults and gifted its treasures to mankind.


    Thanks to them, the duchy¡¯s humans gained meadows and tidal ts. The tidal ts, especially, were the Duchy¡¯s greatest resource, as the sea constantly brought in debris and lost treasures.


    About an hour east of Castle Full Moon, a vast muddy expanse stretched out. Saltwater had seeped into the soil, scattering washed-up shells and seaweed across thendscape. Hundreds of humans toiled with baskets and rakes, busily gathering ms and kelp.


    Digging into the ground? No need. In the tidal ts, money simplyy on the surface, waiting to be picked up. It was an economic miracle¡ªyou earned simply by collecting.


    And the one overseeing this vast stretch ofnd was¡ª


    "The tide¡¯sing in soon! Move faster, youzy oafs!!"


    ¡ªKabi.


    It was rare for an Elder to work personally. She was a noble and ruler of the Mist Duchy. The moment she arrived at Castle Full Moon, she had made her way here, overseeing theborers with a perpetually irritated expression.


    She had her arms crossed, scolding a human as if disciplining an unruly child.


    "Are you picking this up for me? This is your food, you idiots! Pick it up with some dedication! At this rate, even the shellfish will grow legs and run away from you!"


    "Lady Kabi, there¡¯s still two hours until the tidees in¡­"


    "Two hours?! That¡¯s nothing! If you blink, half this ce will be underwater!"


    "That¡¯s vampire time, Lady Kabi¡­"


    The bearded man struggled to deal with Kabi¡¯s intensity. At first nce, it seemed like an arrogant noblewoman throwing a tantrum during an impromptu inspection.


    Which, to be fair, was urate.


    But the mere fact that a human dared to talk back to an Elder¡ªa fearsome Elder at that¡ªshowed just how familiar Kabi was with her human subjects.


    She wasn¡¯t just some loud, ipetent noble, either.


    Her sharp gaze suddenly shifted toward the sea, narrowing in suspicion. The mist was thick¡ªso dense that even the gentle curve of the shoreline was obscured. But within the ckened fog that mingled with the sea, a strange current pulsed.


    Kabi snapped amand.


    "Chayci. Bring me the Screaming Monkey."


    "Here, at once."


    In the Mist Duchy, Ein referred to an Elder¡¯s direct vassals¡ªvampires of noble blood, numbering only a hundred or so. Depending on their strength, even the Warlord Nation¡¯s generals and the Allied Nations¡¯ Overseers would struggle against them.


    But even an Ein was nothing more than an errand boy to an Elder.


    The vampire called Chayci handed over a small wooden figurine, carved from monkey bones. Kabi grabbed it without even looking.


    Kabi¡¯s domain was blood-infused puppetry, a craft rooted in necromancy. She whispered into the figurine¡¯s ear, weaving her will into the blood soaked into the bone.


    "Now scream, little monkey. Scream as loud as you can and drive them all away."


    The bone monkey twisted its jaw open into a wide, unnatural grin.


    Then, in a voice that grated like bones scraping together, it screeched.


    "EEEK¡ª! RUN AWAY! RUN¡ª!"


    The shrill warning echoed across the tidal ts, piercing the ears of every human present.


    Instantly, the workers abandoned their rakes and baskets, clutching what they could and sprinting toward higher ground. Footprints scattered across the mud as men, women, and children fled.


    "A tidal wave¡¯sing¡ª!"


    "Get to safety¡ª!"


    The shoreline was still far away. Even thergest waves wouldn¡¯t typically reach this far ind.


    But thisnd was a tidal t. And soon, its true nature revealed itself.


    Beyond the mist, a colossal presence surged.


    A wave¡ªno, a tsunami¡ªloomed in the distance, already past the coast, tearing across thend like an unstoppable force.


    This wasn¡¯t a natural disaster.


    The Earthshaker, the Demon God of earthquakes and tsunamis, was innocent this time.


    This was no act of nature.


    This was the work of an Abyssal Beast.


    Kabi¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    "Chayci. Did you see it? Was it an Ind Whale? A Cloud Ray?"


    "My apologies, Lady Kabi. I sent my familiars, but they were swept away by the storm. I humbly request that you do not forgive my ipetence."


    "A storm? Then it¡¯s the Cloud Ray. Of all things."


    Kabi clicked her tongue in irritation.


    The Cloud Ray.


    A legendary sea beast said to spread wisps of cloud from the tips of its wings. It had struck the ocean with such force that the resulting tidal wave now surged toward thend.


    The fractured sea crashed down like shattered ss.


    Sprays of saltwater rained down, carrying unconscious fish along with it.


    A small child, unlucky enough to be struck by a falling fish, copsed.


    His parents, in the midst of fleeing, immediately turned back, tossing their baskets aside as they rushed to lift him onto their back.


    But the wave was relentless, crashing toward them. If nothing was done, the entire family would be swallowed by the sea.


    Kabi let out an annoyed grunt.


    With a sharp motion, she split open the back of her puppet and pulled out a needle¡ªlong and thick as a dagger.


    Gripping it in both hands, she poured her bloodcraft into it and drove it into the ground.


    The earth trembled.


    A vast spinal column burst forth from the tidal ts, massive vertebrae stretching outward like the ribs of an ancient beast.


    Kabi murmured.


    "Dragonbone Wall."


    The tsunami met the wall of bones and shattered.


    It didn¡¯t block the wave entirely, but the impact diffused the water¡¯s force.


    Though the family was still drenched, the weakened current left them unharmed.


    And as quickly as it hade, the sea began to recede, retreating back to its depths.


    All that remained were the deep trenches carved into the mud, and the towering fossilized spine that had served as a breakwater.


    The humans, still catching their breath, turned to stare at Kabi in awe.


    She, the Elder who had just saved their lives, met their gazes and¡ª


    "What are you standing around for?! There are still two hours left! I¡¯ve been doing this for five hundred years! If youzy livestock want to live, stop talking back and GET TO WORK!"


    ¡ªstomped her feet and threw a tantrum.


    The awe in the humans¡¯ eyes instantly evaporated.

 Chapter 419

    Kabi only stopped after causingplete havoc. Once she had sent the near-dead humans retreating, shemanded her Draconic Servants to gather the sea creatures scattered across the muddy shore. The bone-wed minions weren¡¯t as precise as humans, but they were still capable of distinguishing unconscious fish and picking them up.


    A sea disaster was a crisis, but at the same time, an opportunity. Amid the massive changes brought by the great beast of the ocean, humans had the wisdom to seize the bounty left in its wake. The sea creatures struck by the Cloud Ray¡¯s fins were left stunned, swept ashore along with the tide. All the humans had to do to im them was bend down and pick them up. From fish never before seen to hermit crabs and lobsters¡ªthe day¡¯s harvest from the tidal ts was beyond generous.


    Watching from a high vantage point, I let out a whistle.


    ¡°Wow. So an Elder can even fight off a tidal wave and win.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only to be expected. They once went toe-to-toe with the Holy Crown Church, after all~.¡±


    ¡°Hilde, who would win in a fight between the Six Generals and an Elder?¡±


    It was the ssic "vs battle" that men were so fond of. Hilde narrowed her eyes and asked in return.


    ¡°Father, are you a child?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am one of the few young people left in thisnd.¡±


    ¡°Who in their right mind would fight an Elder to win? Beating them won¡¯t even kill them.¡±


    She dismissed my question as childish, but I knew Hilde¡¯s background. She was part of the Security Division of the Martial Nation. There was no way she hadn¡¯t evaluated the nation¡¯s military strengthpared to its neighbors¡ªespecially one that treated human blood as a resource. She grumbled as she gave her answer.


    ¡°The Six Generals are the peak of human talent. With the full support of the Martial Nation, if one of them risked their life and burned through all their abilities, they might¡ªjust for a single moment¡ªsurpass an Elder.¡±


    Because they were living humans, because they had the potential to change in an instant¡ªif they concentrated all their power and growth into one strike, it might reach even an Elder. Hilde was certain of that.


    ¡°But even then, the Elder still wouldn¡¯t die.¡±


    That was the Martial Nation¡¯s greatest weakness. No matter how exceptional one¡¯s talent, no matter how honed their skill, defeating a vampire required a power bordering on the supernatural.


    Unfortunately, the Martial Nation had no such power. Their only true weapon was the sacred de tempered by the Saint herself¡ªCelestial Concord, Aymeder. And even that was shackled by the constraints of the nation, requiring the Communication Corps¡¯ strength to wield at full potential.


    ¡°Luckily, the Elders don¡¯t leave the Mist Duchy~. There¡¯s no darkness outside its borders, so nothing shields them from sunlight or the Holy Crown¡¯s foresight. To a vampire, the world outside the Mist Duchy is a pitch-ck abyss. If they want to project power beyond their borders, they need outside connections.¡±


    ¡°And the Martial Nation is trying to be that connection? Using me as the intermediary.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a grand strategy, but don¡¯t misunderstand, okay? Even if you had no ties to Tyrkanzyaka, Father, you¡¯re still valuable in your own right!¡±


    ¡°Thanks. That was a strangely casualpliment.¡±


    Either way, this meant my next investigation would involve monsters of that caliber. No one would attack me outright, since everyone knew I was Tyr¡¯s consort¡­ but if things went south, it could still be dangerous. I¡¯d have to tread carefully.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°If an Elder ever tries to kill me, burn everyst bit of your life away to hold them back for even a moment.¡±


    ¡°¡­You brought me as your bodyguard?!¡±


    ¡°Among other things.¡±


    I made my way toward Kabi.


    She was in the midst of distributing the seafood her Draconic Servants had gathered. The humans, holding baskets, epted their share with repeated expressions of gratitude. Kabi responded absentmindedly, passing out fish with no real emotion.


    She wasn¡¯t doing this for a sense of fulfillment, nor to bask in a feeling of superiority. Vampires couldn¡¯t move for such trivial emotions. No, this was simply ingrained into her being.


    Despite her grumbling, Kabi continued the work herself.


    ¡°My sister returns, and here I am doing¡­ this. Next!¡±


    As the next person stepped forward, I quietly moved ahead and held out a basket. For a moment, Kabi¡¯s face lit up¡ªbut then, just as quickly, it cooled into an impassive mask.


    ¡°Sister! ¡­Wait. You didn¡¯te with her?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m alone this time.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d brought her along. How pointless. What kind of consort scurries around instead of staying by her side? Your duty is tofort her.¡±


    I lowered my voice and murmured to her.


    ¡°I have something important to discuss regarding thete Ruskinia.¡±


    ¡°What gives you the right?¡±


    ¡°As Tyr¡¯s consort.¡±


    From the side, I heard someone mutter, ¡°He¡¯s starting to call himself that naturally now~.¡± I ignored it.


    Kabi¡¯s frown deepened as she nced around. The fishermen were watching us with curious eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move somewhere private.¡±


    East of the Moonlit Castle. Kabi¡¯s domain¡ªthe Blood-Weaving Workshop.


    On the surface, it looked like an ordinary textile workshop. The rhythmic creaking of looms filled the air, and crimson thread was meticulously woven into deep red fabric. At first nce, it seemed like a scene you could find anywhere.


    ¡­If not for the Draconic Servants operating the looms.


    Skeletons turned the spinning wheels. Skeletons wound the thread. Skeletons wove the fabric. Beings that needed leather more than cloth were the ones making textiles¡ªit was absurd to the point of grotesque.


    Deeper inside, the true nature of the ce revealed itself. Skins and bones lined the walls in neat rows. Quite a few were unmistakably human. Countless remains were bound in crimson thread, dangling as if ensnared in a spider¡¯s web.


    That red thread¡­ was Blood Silk, woven from pure vitae. Kabi¡¯s power, and the reason she was known as the Bloodstitcher.


    Kabi controlled her Draconic Servants by wrapping Blood Silk around their bones or embedding it deep within. The massive spine she had moved earlier? That, too, was animated by threading Blood Silk through it, manipting it like a puppet with her hemocraft.


    After leading me deeper inside, Kabi turned around and issued an order to one of her subordinates.


    ¡°Chayci. Wait outside. Let no one in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady Kabi.¡±


    Chayci obeyed without the slightest hint of doubt or curiosity. Kabi then pointed at Hilde.


    ¡°You, too. Stay out.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I am Father¡¯s bodyguard, you know?¡±


    ¡°You think I would harm my sister¡¯s chosen consort? The most dangerous person in this room is you. Worry about protecting yourself.¡±


    The implication was clear¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t harm me, but she might not extend the same courtesy to Hilde if provoked. Grumbling, Hilde stepped outside. That left only the two of us.


    Kabi ced a doll on the table, then climbed onto a chair as if perching on a throne. With a sullen expression, she asked:


    ¡°Did Sister send you?¡±


    ¡°No. Tyr didn¡¯t tell me toe.¡±


    ¡°Chhh. So unfair. You¡¯re the only one who gets to call her by an affectionate name¡­¡±


    Muttering to herself, Kabi twitched a thread of Blood Silk, animating a stuffed bear. The plushie sprang to its feet on the table and pointed a stubby paw at me.


    ¡°Ruskinia¡¯s death is none of your concern! This is a matter of the Duchy! You just make sure to offer Sister your best blood. Don¡¯t smoke magic herbs, don¡¯t drink alcohol, and eat rich foods in moderation!¡±


    ¡°So considerate. How thoughtful of you.¡±


    ¡°What?! Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I don¡¯t care about you in the slightest! This is for Sister¡¯s sake! It¡¯s not advice¡ªit¡¯s a warning! You have to maintain the taste of your blood! If you let it go to waste, you¡¯ll be discarded, and then what? Regret won¡¯t save you then!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t embarrassed in the least. This was pure, unfiltered sincerity.


    Kabi wasn¡¯t concerned about me¡ªshe was worried about Tyr¡¯s experience consuming my blood. She was genuinely giving me advice to preserve the quality of my essence for Tyr¡¯s enjoyment.


    Of course, none of that really mattered, since Tyr had already dered that my blood was vorless.


    ¡°Well, setting that aside¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just set it aside! This is important! Sister has never taken a human consort before! You need to devote yourselfpletely so she can enjoy you from head to toe!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put in the effort tonight when I visit Tyr¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°W-wait. Sister¡¯s room¡­?¡±


    I haven¡¯t even stepped foot in there myself¡­ What could he be doing in there? Is she nning to drink from him¡­?


    Kabi clutched the stuffed bear tightly, her mind spiraling into the most shameless scenario her imagination could conjure. In her head, Tyr was holding me in her arms, embracing my neck in a gesture of intimacy.


    ¡­For a vampire devoid of physical sensation, that was probably the most scandalous thought possible.


    ¡°A consort doesn¡¯t have to offer blood. The reason I became Tyr¡¯s consort was because I granted her wish.¡±


    ¡°Her wish? Someone like you?¡±


    ¡°Have you already forgotten what I am?¡±


    Kabi narrowed her eyes beyond the stuffed bear.


    ¡°The King of Humans? But you¡¯re washed-up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. That one stung.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the power of the King of Beasts. I don¡¯t sense anything from you.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re right. But Tyr is human too. I vaguely understood what she wanted¡­ and that¡¯s how I secured my ce as her consort. Something no other Elder has aplished.¡±


    ¡°Urgh¡­ that¡¯s not fair¡­ it¡¯s cheating¡­¡±


    Kabi liked Tyr. No¡ªevery Elder had no choice but to revere and worship her. A vampire could only feel anything toward another being if they were a higher-ranked vampire. That applied to Elders as well; in order to feel the pull of blood, they needed a progenitor.


    But now that Tyr had lost her dominion¡­


    ¡°And now, I think I¡¯ve figured out what¡¯s been troubling Tyr.¡±


    If things went wrong, I could be in real danger. I needed to reinforce my position. With just a touch of embellishment, I spoke.


    ¡°What if an Elder was behind Ruskinia¡¯s death?¡±


    Kabi¡¯s expression turned icy.

 Chapter 420

    There was no visible shock. But it had definitelynded. Kabi was still a vampire with a cold heart¡ªshe didn¡¯t react with surprise, but rather with pure rationality.


    ¡°¡­Sister suspects me?¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°To be precise, she suspects an Elder. I mean, what kind of Yeiling could possibly kill an Elder alone? Either another Elder helped, or one killed him and pinned it on someone else. As the ruler, Tyr can¡¯t just ignore that possibility.¡±


    ¡°The suspicion itself is reasonable. But did Sister actually say that?¡±


    Sharp. As expected of a vampire. Making her jump to conclusions wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    ¡°No. Tyr doesn¡¯t want to suspect her loyal subordinates, her trustedpanions. But wouldn¡¯t it be better to clear away any doubts? That¡¯s why I took it upon myself to investigate.¡±


    ¡°You must not value your life very much. How reckless¡­¡±


    Yet despite calling me reckless, Kabi seemed pleased.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is. I thought Sister had just picked up a particrly amusing bloodbag, but it turns out you¡¯re actually worth your position. You¡¯re right. Sister¡­ isn¡¯t good at doubting us.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? I thought vampires would be coldly rational when it came to finding a culprit.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just detached from emotions. That¡¯s not the same as being suspicious. Besides, for Sister, we Elders are her hands and feet. And you don¡¯t suspect your own limbs. Hands and feet see the body as the most precious thing of all¡­¡±


    Kabi trailed off in thought before taking a more serious tone.


    ¡°Fine, then. You overstepping consort. What is it you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Thete Ruskinia¡¯s grudges. His enemies.¡±


    ¡°I already told you. We¡¯re Elders. We don¡¯t act on emotions. Saying we killed him over a grudge is just an excuse a human mighte up with. No Elder would ever devise a murder plot that¡¯s uncertain, dangerous, and offers no benefit.¡±


    She spoke with unwavering confidence. She truly believed that, and from my mind-reading, I knew for a fact she wasn¡¯t the culprit.


    Not that I had suspected her in the first ce. I was here for leads.


    ¡°Tyr probably thinks the same way. But my job is to consider the worst-case scenario. So let¡¯s look at this from a different angle.¡±


    ¡°A different angle? How?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s assume that one of the Elders is the culprit. If that were true, who would it be?¡±


    When you operate under a different assumption, new possibilities emerge. Kabi might not know the answer right now, but drawing from over a millennium of experience, her insight alone could be a valuable clue.


    I didn¡¯t have to wait long. But after only a brief moment of thought, Kabi shook her head.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. It¡¯s such an idiotic thing to do that the only one I could think of is Runken, but he¡¯s too stupid to cover his tracks. Actually, he probably wouldn¡¯t even think to hide the evidence. So no, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Thete Ruskinia was known to treat humans poorly, wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s right. That damn bat seemed to think humans popped out of the ground like weeds. He kept using them up until they died, then went looking for more. Always pestering me to sell him humans, to hand them over¡­ Acting like a true parasite. He must¡¯ve gonepletely blind.¡±


    Kabi spoke as if she were a rancher who had spent centuries expanding her livestock¡ªand in truth, there wasn¡¯t much difference.


    As the Bloodstitcher, Kabi was kind to humans. Not just because of her personality, but also because of the wisdom she had umted over a thousand years.


    Humans weren¡¯t a threat. Even if their numbers increased, it wasn¡¯t an issue for her. She ruled the coastal region, meaning she had easy ess to resources. Her subordinates dealt with blood and bones, and if they just set up more traps along the shore, they could sustain hundreds of people.


    But don¡¯t be mistaken¡ªKabi didn¡¯t see humans as equals. Her kindness was the product of cold, calcted efficiency.


    ¡­But does that mean it isn¡¯t kindness? If it looks like kindness, feels like kindness, and even sustains lives, isn¡¯t that just love by another name?


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s enough for now.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m questioning people in order of least suspicion.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your reasoning?¡±


    I definitely couldn¡¯t say that it was because, back in udia, she had looked the weakest in a one-on-one fight. I quickly spun a more eptable answer.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re devoted to Tyr. Lady Kabi wouldn¡¯t do something that would cause Tyr unnecessary concern.¡±


    Kabi snorted.


    ¡°Hmph. You sure know how to tter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I managed to be the progenitor¡¯s consort.¡±


    ¡°There must be another reason for that. Either way, I have nothing more to say about the culprit¡­¡±


    I¡¯d already read her thoughts, but at least this confirmed it¡ªKabi wasn¡¯t the murderer. But that didn¡¯t mean I came away empty-handed.


    Thete Ruskinia had made a lot of enemies. If even his fellow Elders thought this way about him, how did the humans he mistreated feel?


    There was a reason no one had questioned Lir Nightingale¡¯s motive. Ruskinia himself was the motive.


    ¡­So then, who was the real culprit?


    As I scratched my chin in thought, Kabi stood up and asked:


    ¡°Humans are constantly hungry, right? Want something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please.¡±


    There was no resisting this.


    Kabi began preparing a seafood feast using the freshest catch. The stuffed bear she controlled with Blood Silk took its ce on the cutting board, deftly wielding a razor-sharp bone knife to remove scales and slice sashimi. Meanwhile, her Draconic Servants, now donning aprons, ced massive crabs into a steaming pot.


    The cooking was swift and efficient. Within minutes, a full-course meal of pristine seafood wasid out before me. Kabi dismissed her minions with a flick of her hand and said,


    ¡°Eat. I made sure to prepare food that won¡¯t alter the taste of your blood, so you can eat as much as you like.¡±


    ¡°To think you care so much about my health¡­ Thank you. I¡¯ll honor your kindness by staying healthy.¡±


    ¡°For thest time, it¡¯s not about you¡ªit¡¯s for Sister!¡±


    The sashimi, lightly sprinkled with fruit juice, was nothing short of luxurious. Fresh fish could be eaten raw, but that was only true if it was properly prepared. The firm flesh had a distinct, umami-rich vor that tingled on my tongue,pletely different from meat.


    Then came the steamed crab. Its warmth melted against my pte, unleashing an explosion of vor.


    Now this was living. How had I been going through life without this chef by my side? That settled it¡ªtonight, I was bringing Tyr¡¯s sense of taste back to life.


    As Kabi watched me eat, she casually asked,


    ¡°Did something happen to Sister?¡±


    Took her long enough to bring it up. She¡¯d clearly been curious for a while. Instead of answering immediately, I yed dumb.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t feel Sister¡¯s dominion anymore. From the moment we first met, the tremor that should have been there¡­ was gone. And it¡¯s not something she¡¯s deliberately suppressing. I know that much¡­ Do you know anything?¡±


    Hmm. What should I do? I could feign ignorance, im that as an ordinary human, I wouldn¡¯t know anything about the physiology of vampires.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way Sister¡¯s consort is just some random human. There has to be something. I need to know what happened to Sister¡­ how she¡¯s changed.¡±


    ¡­But that would only dy her suspicions. I might as well tell her. I¡¯d already revealed myself as the King of Humans¡ªwhat was one more secret?


    I casually picked up another piece of food and spoke as nonchntly as possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. She got her heart back.¡±


    ¡°¡­Her heart?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. After an incredible adventure, Tyr finally remembered the heartbeat she had lost long ago. Not only that, but she managed to make it beat again.¡±


    Kabi took a moment to process that. After all, a dead hearting back to life was an unprecedented phenomenon. To help her grasp it better, I borated.


    ¡°Life is about distinguishing oneself from the world and maintaining that separation. Death, on the other hand, is about bing one with the world. When Tyr¡¯s heart revived, her hemocraft¡ªthe power that had once defined her¡ªfollowed suit. It, too, started distinguishing between her and the world. That¡¯s why her dominion weakened. But don¡¯t worry¡ªTyr herself hasn¡¯t changed much.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you helped her. And that¡¯s why you became her consort.¡±


    Vampires had a way of catching on quickly. Whether it was due to experience or their ability to process emotions with stark rity, I wasn¡¯t sure. Either way, I nodded.


    ¡°Well, yeah. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Let her know. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to hear it.¡±


    That was that. But food was food. Having finished everyst bite on my te, I stood up, satisfied.


    ¡°Thanks for the meal. I¡¯ll be on my way now. I¡¯ll look into the culprit carefully, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Just as I was about to leave, Kabi suddenly moved the stuffed bear. Its mouth opened and closed like a ventriloquist¡¯s puppet, as if she wanted to distance herself from the words she was about to say.


    ¡°¡­Be careful of dimir.¡±


    ¡°dimir? The Crimson Duke? Are you saying he¡¯s suspicious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of suspicion.¡±


    No matter what else they were, vampires were still vampires. Their hearts didn¡¯t beat, their blood ran cold, and they were monsters that fed on human lives.


    They possessed cold logic, nearly devoid of emotional fluctuations. Inhuman, some might say. They didn¡¯t hope for the best possibilities, nor did they reject the worst.


    ¡°No one can say for sure who the culprit is. But if¡­ if dimir has ulterior motives.¡±


    Just as I hade to Kabi first because she seemed the least dangerous, Kabi was thinking along the same lines.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if anyone else betrays us. That isn¡¯t the real danger.


    But if there¡¯s one person we can¡¯t afford to lose¡­ the strongest Elder, the undisputed ruler of thisnd¡ª


    dimir, the Crimson Duke.


    If he ever decided to cast aside the chains that bound him¡­


    ¡°¡­Now that Sister has broken free of her own shackles, even she might not be safe.¡±

 Chapter 421

    ¡°So you went in there and had a nice meal all by yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, it was part of information gathering. A meal is often the best way to loosen someone¡¯s lips.¡±


    ¡°Maybe wipe your mouth before trying to sound convincing?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    As soon as I stepped outside, Hilde started scolding me for eating alone. I did feel a little guilty, but what was I supposed to do? It¡¯s not like I could refuse Kabi¡¯s cooking.


    ¡°Since vampires can¡¯t eat, you must¡¯ve been the only one with a loosened tongue. What did you spill to the vampire? Confess, Father.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just talked about the possibility that the Elder murder wasn¡¯tmitted by an Elder at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­Father, do you have two lives to spare? How can you sit in front of an Elder and openly suspect another Elder?¡±


    ¡°She admitted it was a valid theory.¡±


    ¡°As expected of vampires¡­ So what did Kabi say?¡±


    ¡°She told me to watch out for dimir.¡±


    Even fearless Hilde nced around cautiously at that name. The deity of the Mist Duchy was the progenitor, Tyrkanzyaka, but the king was dimir, the Crimson Duke. Possessing both overwhelming power and unrivaled martial prowess, he had also proven himself a skilled ruler, keeping this bizarre nation stable for centuries.


    To be frank, if we ignored the concept of dominion, he had long since surpassed Tyr in political ability. Vampires were inherently unable to defy their progenitor¡­ but if one were to break free from the shackles of blood?


    Hilde¡¯s mouth opened and closed soundlessly before she finally managed to ask,


    ¡°Father. What exactly are you getting yourself into?¡±


    ¡°Hold on. That¡¯s unfair. This incident happened before I even got here. If I made a mistake, it was arriving at the wrong time.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, why is it that every time you¡¯re involved, things fall apart?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault!¡±


    Hilde clutched her head in exasperation.


    Tyrkanzyaka was undeniably the god of thisnd, and as her favored consort, I was the King of Humans. Hilde, on the other hand, was a high-ranking official with deep ties to the Martial Nation¡¯s intelligence. The three of us together gave Hilde a broad canvas to strategize with.


    Yet the moment we arrived in the Mist Duchy, something suspicious had already happened. Sighing, Hilde stretched and said,


    ¡°Well, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem~. Every vampire sustained by the progenitor¡¯s True Blood is trapped in the Homunculus Dilemma. They were able to rise from death only because of Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s power. Just as your own hand can¡¯t betray your body, they cannot defy Tyrkanzyaka.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t say things like that! You¡¯re making me nervous! What are you even worried about?¡±


    Tyr¡¯s power remained the same. But because she had revived her heart, her influence no longer extended outward. That meant the vampires could now act against her will.


    ¡­Though it would be hrious if they tried only for Tyr¡¯s heart to stop again. Tyr had escaped the chains of blood, but that didn¡¯t mean the Elders had gained true freedom.


    Of course, Hilde didn¡¯t know about Tyr¡¯s heart yet. And no matter how reckless I might be, I wasn¡¯t about to go around telling people about her internal changes. Kabi? Elders were practically Tyr¡¯s limbs, so that was different.


    ¡°No reason in particr. Just wondering if there might be a way for them to break free.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any leads?¡±


    ¡°None at all. But it¡¯s something worth considering in light of this case.¡±


    ¡°Father wouldn¡¯t say something like this without a reason. He must¡¯ve figured something out but can¡¯t tell me outright¡­ Ugh. I came here for politics, but now I have to gather intelligence too.¡±


    I had deliberately avoided mentioning Tyr¡¯s heart, but Hilde jumped to conclusions¡ªfar bigger ones than I had intended. With a dramatic sigh, she pulled out a hat from somewhere and tugged it low over her face.


    ¡°You go ahead first. I need to wander around and fill my empty stomach.¡±


    ¡°My bad. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting a useful meal~.¡±


    With that, Hilde, the Martial Nation¡¯s Security Chief, waved and disappeared into the city. She probably wouldn¡¯t exist in the Mist Duchy for a while¡ªher presence would dissolve into the streets, quietly gathering every bit of information.


    And her intelligence would, inevitably, be my intelligence. Not that I nned it that way.


    The sun was beginning to set.


    The Mist Duchy didn¡¯t have a clear sunset; people simply knew to return home when the world grew dark. Unlike the Martial Nation, there were no streetlights here¡ªunless you were a vampire, wandering at night wasn¡¯t ideal.


    The streets were growing emptier. The city was already dim due to the perpetual fog, but now even the light filtering through it was fading. The few remaining humans were quickening their pace, eager to leave before visibility vanishedpletely.


    As I walked, I overheard a bright, energetic voice.


    ¡°Wow! Lady Kabi caught this for us?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She stopped the tidal wave and had her Draconic Servants bring in the catch.¡±


    A child, struggling to lift a massive fish, grinned as she dered,


    ¡°When I grow up, I want to be Lady Kabi¡¯s Aine! I want to stay by her side and help her!¡±


    In the Mist Duchy, vampires were both nobility and government officials. In a country ruled by Elders, Aines, and Yeilings, it was only natural that a child¡¯s dream would be to be a vampire.


    It was a conclusion drawn from her own innocent perspective, but sadly, her dream was impossible. Her mother, smiling with quiet resignation, answered,


    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t. How could you ever be Lady Kabi¡¯s Aine? Even the Aine and Yeiling positions have been filled for over two hundred years. There¡¯s not a single spot left.¡±


    ¡°But I could be a Twilight!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Twilights aren¡¯t vampires. That¡¯s a punishment for truly wicked humans. Twilights lose their minds and be mindless dolls that obey every order. If you became a Twilight, you wouldn¡¯t even be allowed near Lady Kabi. Don¡¯t say such things.¡±


    The mother did what all parents must¡ªcrushed her child¡¯s foolish dream before reality could do it for her. Hearing her mother¡¯s firm rejection, the girl pouted and asked,


    ¡°Then what can I be?¡±


    And, like all parents, her mother gave her the most overused answer in the world.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to be anything. Just grow up healthy.¡±


    Not because she wanted that oue¡ª


    ¡ªbut because there was nothing else she could say.


    Upon arriving at the Moonlit Castle, I was greeted by a vampire handmaiden. As expected from an Elder¡¯s domain¡ªCountess Erzebeth¡¯s Aine possessed formidable hemocraft, detecting my presence the moment I stepped inside anding to meet me.


    Tyr¡¯s authority still seemed intact if she was using Aines as mere attendants.


    Thanks to the escort, I reached the top floor without needing to walk the entire way. Before I could even finish knocking, the door swung open, and Tyr weed me in.


    ¡°Come in. Did you enjoy your stroll?¡±


    It had only been a few hours since Ist saw her, but Tyr had changed noticeably. Her nightgown dress, adorned with cascading frills, reached down to her ankles, and a delicate floral fragrance lingered around her. Even though vampires were devoid of natural body scent, perfume on their skin could create an illusion of warmth.


    As she led me inside, Tyr spoke,


    ¡°I would have liked to greet you myself, but I, too, had matters to reacquaint myself with. It has been quite some time since Ist set foot here.¡±


    ¡°You actually do work? I thought you justzed around all day.¡±


    ¡°My, my. If you know so little, how could you ever call this my nation with pride?¡±


    Three hundred years was practically an entire era. Even Tyr, with all her detachment, had spent time catching up on documents carefullypiled by Erzebeth¡¯s Aines. It would still take her days to fully process everything, though.


    ¡°Well then, did you learn anything new?¡±


    ¡°I visited the coast about an hour east of here.¡±


    ¡°Kabi¡¯s domain. And what were your impressions?¡±


    ¡°I thought the Sea of Cmity would be too dangerous for humans to live by, but¡­ I don¡¯t know about anything else, but it actually seemed surprisingly livable. Seafood is just lying around for the taking, and whenever something dangerous happens, a vampire is there to protect them.¡±


    ¡°Kabi pays particr attention to humans. Though, she is not alone in that. Humans are a valuable resource in this nation. There is no waste.¡±


    Hearing the response she was expecting, Tyr spoke in a toneced with disdain.


    ¡°The vile Holy Crown Church has ndered my nation with all manner of baseless usations. And of monsters who drain human blood to thest drop. A nation where the living enter only to leave as corpses. A barbard where the scent of blood never fades. How absurd.


    Why would we¡ªwho rely on humans the most¡ªever mistreat them? The ones who demand sacrifices without end are the Church.


    I would wager that even the poorestnds in this Duchy surpass the majority of the Holy Crown¡¯s territory in quality of life.¡±


    There was a mix of both pride for what she had built and resentment toward the Church. Thebination made her eager to emphasize how livable the Duchy was. A vampire passionately advocating for human quality of life¡ªthe irony wasn¡¯t lost on me.


    Still, something had been bothering me.


    Carefully, I broached the question, unsure if it was a sensitive topic.


    ¡°I saw a reference to it in the records earlier¡­ but what exactly is the Pressing March?¡±@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 423

    The reason the night feels short is because it is empty. For humans who sink into dreamless sleep in the darkness, and for vampires who do nothing out of boredom, the night passes quickly.


    But when something begins to fill the dark and silent night, it suddenly stretches, taking in more than one could imagine¡ªlike an endless vessel being poured into. The night, which always came and went, suddenly feels longer than ever before.


    A long night had passed.


    The Lord of the Full Moon. The Queen of Shadows. The progenitor vampire, Tyrkanzyaka,y still, staring nkly as she recalled the previous night.


    For nearly a thousand years, she had endured countless nights. Yet none had ever left an impression as vivid asst night.


    ¡®It was for treatment. It was simply a method to restore my senses. I know that. And yet¡­¡¯


    No matter how much she repeated it in her mind, her heart kept pounding at its own pace, ignoring her reasoning. She found the sensation unsettling¡ªand at the same time, strangely enjoyable.


    ¡®¡­But was it truly just for treatment?¡¯


    The more she thought about it, the hotter her face burned.


    In the past, the moment she wanted something to stop, it would cease immediately. But now, even as embarrassment overwhelmed her, no matter how much she pleaded for it to stop, her heart continued to race. She could suppress it with hemocraft, but doing so would likely make her heart burst.


    Tyrkanzyaka gave up trying to control her emotions and buried her face in the bed.


    ¡®That couldn¡¯t have happened! Last night, I¡­ I kept kissing him. We sat together like that, then ended up lying on the desk, then even holding each other. And¡­ and¡­ our tongues¡­ my mouth¡­!¡¯


    "¡­¡­¡­!!!"


    Thud! Thud!


    Tyrkanzyaka pounded the bed with her fists.


    Each impact sent feathers flying in every direction, bursting from the ruined mattress.


    The once-historic, ornate bed¡ªan artifact of immense schrly value¡ªwas now being reduced to rubble.@@novelbin@@


    But even as the bed fell apart, Tyrkanzyaka remained lost in her thoughts, trapped in the vivid memories ofst night.


    ¡®I was so overwhelmed, so embarrassed¡­ I didn¡¯t even get to ask, but¡­ Hughes, he¡­¡¯


    Even though quite some time had passed, she was still rolling around in bed.


    Just this one blissful memory, just the pounding of her heart¡ªit was enough to keep her entertained for days.


    But she couldn¡¯t afford to waste days like this.


    He wasing again tonight. That was their promise.


    Last night, it was the mouth. But tonight, somewhere else¡­


    "¡­¡­¡­!!!"


    Thud! Thud!


    By now, the bed looked like a bird pierced by a thousand arrows, its formpletely unrecognizable.


    Still, Tyrkanzyaka rolled around in the pile of feathers.


    And then, something strange tickled her lips.


    A feather.


    A dry, weightless feather brushed against the inside of her mouth, leaving an odd sensation.


    At first, she didn¡¯t even register what was strange about it.


    She simplyy there, motionless, trying to decipher the foreign feeling.


    And after nearly thirty minutes of careful reflection¡ª


    She realized.


    ¡®It tickles.¡¯


    The inside of her mouth tickled.


    Ever since she became a vampire, she had never experienced such a sensation.


    But after his tongue had thoroughly explored every part of her mouthst night¡­


    She had regained sensation inside her mouth.


    ¡°¡­I can taste now.¡±


    She could taste.


    She didn¡¯t know if she could digest anything, but at the very least, her tongue had regained its right to savor vors.


    Tyrkanzyaka ran a finger over her lips, slowly processing the meaning of this.


    A new ability, once gained, must be tested.


    She lifted her head and called for her attendant.


    ¡°Katalina.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Progenitor. You called for me?¡±


    A voice answered from outside the door.


    Tyrkanzyaka rose from the wreckage of her bed and issued an order.


    ¡°I must see Kabi. Make preparations.¡±


    ¡°At once, mydy.¡±


    Kabi was the most skilled cook Tyrkanzyaka knew.


    At the same time, she was also one of the few Elders whom Tyrkanzyaka could truly speak to freely.


    Unlike the others, Kabi had been turned into a vampire at a young age, practically raised under Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s care.


    Until now, despite her extraordinary culinary skills, Kabi had only ever cooked for humans.


    But today¡ª


    She would finally have the honor of serving Tyrkanzyaka herself.


    ***


    The sunlight was veiled by fog, the vast ins stretched endlessly yet remained barely visible, and the damp wind from the sea carried a lingering chill.


    Even on the rare days when the weather should have been clear, the fog made it feel dreary.


    I yawned deeply, exhausted.


    "Huuaaahhh¡­"


    As I was walking across the ins, yawning midway, Runken stopped in his tracks and asked,


    "A yawn? Are you tired?"


    "Yeah. I couldn¡¯t sleep wellst night because I had to adjust to a different bed."


    Well, adjust might not be the right word. After spending the night restoring Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s senses, I had only closed my eyes for a brief moment before getting up again.


    Choosing kissing as the method had been the right decision. Because she was so hyperaware of it, her sensory response had been excellent, and honestly, I had quite a bit of fun, too.


    If I had gone with just holding her tongue instead, it probably would¡¯ve taken over a week.


    "Humans are so finicky! It¡¯s strange enough that you need to sleep every few hours, but to think you get tired if you don¡¯t do it properly! How do you even live like that?"


    Runkenughed heartily,pletely unaware of the situation.


    I wondered how he would react if I told him I was exhausted because I had spent the entire night kissing his progenitor.


    Then again, knowing Runken, he might just ept it without much fuss.


    Not that I was nning on testing that theory.


    "From a human perspective, it¡¯s far stranger that vampires don¡¯t sleep regrly but instead hibernate for months at a time."


    "Every day? Waking up and sleeping again with each sunrise and sunset? That sounds so tedious! Sleep is just a habit! Cut it down!"


    "It¡¯s not a habit, it¡¯s a biological necessity. How are we supposed to reduce it? Do you even remember what it was like to be human?"


    "That was ages ago! I forgot!"


    "You say that so proudly."


    Grumbling, I steered the conversation back to the main topic.


    "So, Runken, you''re in charge of the shepherds and ranches on the ins, right?"


    "Of course! Though my underlings handle all the minor details! I only step in when I need to chase away wolves or tigers!"


    "Tigers?"


    "Snort. They don¡¯te down often, but young ones who haven''t learned their ce sometimes stick their paws where they don¡¯t belong. I don¡¯t trust my subordinates to handle them properly, and if I sent humans up the mountains in a group, a few would inevitably get mauled. So, it¡¯s easier if I just go up there and beat them down myself!"


    A beastman like him could probably go toe-to-toe with a tiger.


    But even for an ain, hunting tigers in the mountains was reckless.


    That¡¯s why an Elder had to handle it personally.


    What, you think it¡¯s still reckless even for an Elder?


    Well, when the Elder in question is Runken, recklessness just bes the default behavior.


    He was aggressive, powerful, and while he wasn¡¯t particrly skilled in hemocraft, his sense of smell was sharper than any other Elder¡¯s.


    More than that, his ability to detect beastly blood was unparalleled.


    It was likely that his own blood had traces of animal lineage, making him the perfect fit to oversee the vast ins and livestock.


    In other words, each Elder had their own domain and responsibilities suited to their strengths.


    "Lady Kabi and her ain protect the humans by the coast. From what I understand, each Elder looks after different groups of humans. Is that right?"


    "There¡¯s definitely a distinction!"


    "Then what about thete Elder Ruskinia? What kind of humans was he in charge of?"


    Runken answered without hesitation.


    "The sick!"


    "The sick? You mean people who were already ill?"


    "That¡¯s right! That damned bat was always meddling with bodies! It didn¡¯t matter for vampires, but humans died left and right under his care. Whenever we searched for new humans, most of them were already under another Elder''s protection! Only those on the brink of death ever willingly gave themselves to him! They knew they might die, but if it worked, they had a chance to survive!"


    So, the healthy avoided him, while the injured and desperate sought him out as ast resort.


    An ironic twist¡ªone of the harshest Elders had be the final hope for the dying.


    That exined why the Doctor of the Future, Lir, had been under Ruskinia''s tutge.


    "Did that help, consort?"


    "Yeah. That¡¯s useful. If Ruskinia oversaw desperate, dying humans, most of them would have undergone modifications. That gives them a strong motive to resent the Elders. No wonder Lir, now turned into a Twawit, is under suspicion."


    "I don¡¯t know who killed him, but I¡¯d love to fight them! They must be strong!"


    Runken boomed confidently but then suddenly smacked his lips and turned to me with a curious look.


    "Speaking of which, how about a match?"


    "I can¡¯t fight. I¡¯m weak."


    "When are you going to be strong?"


    "Strength doesn¡¯t juste when you want it to. But if you wait a bit longer, when I finally awaken, I¡¯ll be powerful enough to bring about the end of the world."


    Even though I was telling the truth, Runken wasn¡¯t impressed.


    "That¡¯s some grandiose bluffing. Usually, people who say stuff like that are pretty unimpressive."


    "Exactly. I talk big because I¡¯m unimpressive."


    "Hah! So you''re just an empty shell?"


    Seemingly satisfied with his own conclusion, Runken nodded to himself.


    I left him to his thoughts and reflected on my own findings.


    I hadn¡¯t expected much, but as expected, Runken didn¡¯t know anything.


    His information wasn¡¯t anything I couldn¡¯t have figured out just by grabbing a random person and reading their thoughts.


    Even after scanning his memories, it was clear that Runken had never cared about Ruskinia¡ªnot in life, not in death.


    So, who was it?


    No matter how many thoughts I read, the culprit wasn¡¯t showing up.


    An Elder wouldn¡¯t just die by ident.


    Even if it happened ten years ago, a vampire wouldn¡¯t have just aged to death.


    Then¡­ maybe the answer was simple.


    If they were around ten years ago but are missing now, then maybe the culprit was an Elder who is no longer here.


    Just as the thought crossed my mind, Runken straightened up.


    "Are you heading back? I¡¯ll take you! Follow me!"


    "Huh? What¡¯s with the sudden generosity?"


    "As the Progenitor¡¯s consort, it¡¯s the least I can do! If something happened to you, how could I face the Progenitor?"


    ¡­Just what kind of position was this "Progenitor¡¯s consort" that even a boar beastman was suddenly showing concern?


    I was about to ept the offer when Runken suddenly lifted his nose and sniffed the air.


    His tusks twitched, as if he sensed something unpleasant.


    "Besides, something smells off. Not that anything will happen to you, but it¡¯s better to be cautious. Humans do die far too easily."


    "You can¡¯t smell anything, though."


    "Hah! I can smell blood better than anyone! And this feeling¡ªthe thrill of knowing bloodshed ising¡ªit¡¯s unmistakable! Something¡¯s approaching! I know it!"


    I read his mind, but there were no concrete memories.


    His reaction was purely instinctual.


    He let out a deep snort, then lifted his gaze toward the sky, muttering,


    "Bats are circling. Be careful, King of Humans. Thralls without a master tend to go mad."

 Chapter 424

    As the Progenitor¡¯s consort, I had be something of a celebrity.


    Every vampire knew me instantly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Even among humans walking the streets, a good third of them recognized me on sight, and half of those didn¡¯t hesitate toe up and talk to me directly.


    "Excuse me, could you be¡­!"


    Being the Progenitor¡¯s consort wasn¡¯t something I needed to keep secret. Not that I could, anyway¡ªTyrkanzyaka was far too prominent a figure in the duchy.


    So rather than hide, I dered it outright.


    "Yes. I am the Progenitor¡¯s consort. That¡¯s me."


    A chorus of astonished gasps followed.


    "Ooooh¡­ Somehow, I knew it!"


    "You have the face of a consort!"


    "I can¡¯t say I believe it, but you wouldn¡¯t scam the Progenitor, so it must be true!"


    What the hell is a "consort¡¯s face"? And scamming?


    Anyone hearing this would think I was some sleazy bastard who drained women dry and abandoned them.


    I don¡¯t look that much like a scumbag, do I?


    "Pardon me, but¡­ how old are you?"


    "Shhh. That¡¯s a secret. I made a deal never to count my age in Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s presence¡­ Don¡¯t ask why. It¡¯s punishable as sphemy."


    "Where did you first meet the Progenitor?"


    "I was searching for treasure in the deepest, coldest underground abyss when I found her. Or maybe it was fate? After all, the Progenitor was a treasure in her own right."


    "What¡¯s the secret to the Progenitor¡¯s irresistible taste in blood?"


    "That¡¯s not just a privacy issue¡ªit¡¯s a state secret. I think I¡¯ll keep that one to myself."


    As I walked, more and more people gathered.


    Their curiosity burned too strongly to be ignored.


    Rather than avoid their gazes, I basked in them, strolling casually through the streets.


    The crowd swelled, drawing in even those who had been minding their own business.


    Before I knew it, a procession had formed, packing the streets.


    In and like the Mist Duchy, where little ever changed, humans craved interesting news.


    And the Progenitor¡¯s handpicked consort?


    Now that was a topic worth chewing on.


    A romance between a mere human and the ruler who stood higher than the heavens.


    "What do you think is the cutest thing about the Progen¡ª"


    "Enough."


    Step. Step.


    The once-lively crowd fell silent as the sound of slow, deliberate footsteps echoed through the street.


    People hesitated, then instinctively turned toward the voice¡ª


    And immediately lowered their heads in submission.


    "E-Erthe Count¡­!"


    An Ain.


    A vampire thrall, inheriting the power and authority of an Elder.


    Their age and strength varied depending on when they were turned,


    But one thing was certain¡ª


    They were more powerful than almost any human.


    "You ignorant livestock," the vampire¡¯s voice rang.


    "Do not obstruct the path of the Progenitor¡¯s consort."


    And unlike vampires, Ains were constantly reced.


    Only the strongest survived.


    Count Erthe was proof of that.


    Blood slithered along the ground, creeping up human ankles like living tendrils.


    Thin, crimson veins spread across their skin, tightening around them.


    And then, in perfect synchrony¡ª


    Every single human in the vicinity was yanked away, as if pulled by invisible strings.


    It was a technique derived from Kabi¡¯s bloodcraft, refined to move dozens of bodies in an instant.


    Not overwhelming in raw power, but requiring an extraordinary level of precision¡ª


    A mastery of hemocraft.


    The humans, oddly ustomed to such treatment, only let out mild cries of protest.


    Not that it made it any less unpleasant.


    Grumblingints lingered in the air.


    But Erthe Count, dimir¡¯s loyal retainer and the administrator of Full Moon Castle, didn¡¯t seem to care.


    She parted the crowd and approached me, dressed in an elegant suit, her hat tilted at the perfect angle.


    Then, with a graceful bow¡ª


    "Consort, why do you walk the streets without an escort?"


    "Wait, is my official title actually ¡®consort¡¯? Why are you calling me that?"


    "As you are the Progenitor¡¯s consort, I address you ordingly."


    "Then what does that make you, bowing to a consort?"


    "Ain are the thralls of Elders. Compared to the Progenitor¡¯s consort, I am of lower rank."


    ¡­To her, that was simplymon sense.


    Even though, realistically, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against this Ain in a fight.


    But because I was Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s chosen consort, even an Ain deferred to me.


    "Where are you headed? I, Erthe von Blood, a loyal servant of dimir, shall escort you."


    "I was nning to go to Full Moon Castle, but I also wanted to explore the streets for a bit."


    "Then I shall escort you. Enjoy your outing to your heart¡¯s content."


    Tch.


    I just wanted to browse at my own pace, but now a vampire escort was tagging along?


    Runken already did this, and now an Ain too?


    If even Yeilings were the same, then I guess I¡¯d never get to walk around freely in thisnd.


    "Do I really need an escort?"


    "An escort is not merely for your protection. It is a sign of vampiric reverence toward the Progenitor, and a symbol of your authority."


    "So¡­ you¡¯re not saying that I¡¯m not in danger?"


    "¡­I will guide you."


    Somewhere, two Yeilings emerged from the shadows and started herding the remaining people aside.


    The gathered crowd, as if this was a routine urrence, followed their instructions.


    In an instant, the streets became quiet again.


    And so, my boring sightseeing tour began, under Erthe Count¡¯s watchful eye.


    I had expected this, but¡­


    As long as I was Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s consort, I couldn¡¯t even pretend to be ordinary.


    With nothing else to do, I cast a nce at Erthe Count, following just half a step behind me¡ª@@novelbin@@


    And suddenly, something clicked.


    Erthe Count.


    I¡¯d heard that name before.


    Where was it?


    Ah.


    "Oh, right. There was a Yeiling named Fiy who ended up in Tantalos."


    Erthe Count froze mid-step.


    Was she startled by the sudden mention of her subordinate?


    No.


    Vampires weren¡¯t sentimental like that.


    She had immediately reached a grim conclusion the moment I said Fiy¡¯s name.


    Fiy had gone to Tantalos, searching for the Progenitor.


    Now, he was gone.


    Somewhere between Tantalos and the Mist Duchy, something unexpected had happened to Fiy.


    And whatever it was¡ª


    It could have only urred under the Progenitor¡¯s will or her tacit approval.


    Because under the Progenitor¡¯s power¡ª


    A vampire could not die.


    "I cannot begin to fathom what offense mycking Yeiling may havemitted."


    "Fiy was intent on starting a war. He wanted Tyrkanzyaka to return to the duchy as soon as possible. In the process¡­ he overstepped his bounds."


    "Ah. That fool actually went and¡ª"


    Erthe Count looked utterly humiliated.


    Not because she feared being held ountable.


    But because a Yeiling¡ªan extension of her own will¡ªhadmitted such a disgraceful act.


    "Dare I ask what exactly he did?"


    "Tyrkanzyaka was conducting experiments on her heart. At some point, she entrusted Fiy with making it beat in her stead while she rested. And while she was asleep¡ª"


    "That imbecile¡­!"


    The sheer audacity of his actions was beyond imagination.


    It was a crime so severe that an entire bloodline could be eradicated for it.


    It wasn¡¯t just betrayal¡ªit was treason.


    Erthe Count clutched her chest as if she were suffocating from the gravity of it.


    "¡­For such a crime, I will personally present myself and take my own life."


    "Is that really necessary? Tyrkanzyaka has already buried the memory somewhere deep in her mind. Bringing it up now might only upset her needlessly."


    "Then, I shall inform dimir and ask him to take my life instead!"


    "Why are you being so dramatic? dimir would rather just have his subordinate shut up and pretend this never happened. Wouldn¡¯t that be better for both Tyrkanzyaka and dimir?"


    I was outright suggesting she cover up the truth.


    It was an act of sheer disloyalty, but also the solution that produced the least trouble.


    Erthe Count, overwhelmed with disgrace, hesitated for a moment at my words.


    And in that brief opening, I took the chance to ask something that had been on my mind.


    "By the way, I have a question. Do thralls ever act on their own, without their master¡¯smand?"


    "¡­There are rare cases where they misinterpret orders and lose control."


    Her response sounded defensive, but she soon borated.


    "However, as you have pointed out¡ªFiy¡¯s will is an extension of my own. He received my blood, followed my blood¡¯s instincts, and resonated with my blood¡¯s desires."


    A Yeiling wasn¡¯t exactly the same as an Ain¡ªbut it was hard to say they werepletely different, either.


    A Yeiling who drank an Ain¡¯s blood shared in their emotions.


    When an Ain was enraged, so was their Yeiling.


    When an Ain felt sorrow, their Yeiling wept alongside them.


    The blood that flowed within them dictated their feelings.


    And over time, through repeated reinforcement, the thrall¡¯s thoughts, values, and even personality would align with their master¡¯s.


    After all, emotions were ultimately just physiological responses.


    There was a reason thralls were often referred to as "extensions of the body."


    "Fiy desired war. So then¡ªwhat does that mean?"


    "The struggle against the Celestials is the duchy¡¯s destiny."


    "And?"


    "¡­However, the duchy has been at peace for too long. Power means nothing if it goes unused. Meanwhile, the Holy Crown Church has been weakened by repeated misfortunes. They failed in their grand conversion campaign in the Savage Lands, and their attempts to mediate the conflict between the Empire and the Arcane Federation have left them abandoned by both sides. If we are to act, now is the opportunity."


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    It was an ideal time for war.


    But that didn¡¯t mean war was necessary.


    I decided to take a look inside her thoughts.


    "Power means nothing if it goes unused. With an Elder dead, we must act before the Mist Duchy falls behind¡ª"


    In a hurry, are we?


    How unusual.


    People grow impatient when they feel pressured.


    But vampires were different.


    Having lived for a thousand years, death was a distant concern.


    With eternity ahead of them, vampires had no reason to rush.


    And yet¡­ Erthe Count was an Ain.


    She was a vampire, and death should have been just as distant for her.


    Then why this sense of urgency?


    I spoke, testing my theory.


    "You said thralls don¡¯t normally act without their master¡¯smand, right?"


    "That is correct."


    "That must apply to you as well, then. Not as a master, but as a thrall."


    As soon as the words left my mouth¡ª


    Erthe Count stiffened.


    As though she had just received divine revtion.


    Her eyes filled with reverence, and she gazed at the empty air before her¡ª


    Then turned to nce at me, just briefly, before stepping ahead.


    "Follow me."


    Without another word, I followed Erthe Count.


    The streets surrounding Full Moon Castle were shrouded in darkness.


    Even as the duchy¡¯s capital, shadowed alleys were far moremon than sunlit streets.


    Erthe Count knew these alleys well.


    And among them, there were ces that only vampires could enter.


    Guided by some unseen force, she parted the veil of darkness and stepped through.


    Beyond ity a modest but practical office.


    And inside¡ª


    "You¡¯ve been running around quite a bit, consort. Almost as much as me."


    There, amidst his endless duties, dimir the Crimson Duke was waiting for me.

 Chapter 425

    My suggestion to cover up Fiy¡¯s actions turned out to be meaningless.


    dimir sat me down across from him, resting his chin on his hand as he pondered.


    "Fiy."


    "You know him?"


    "I do."


    "Ah, that was a stupid question. He¡¯s your thrall, after all."


    Before dimir could respond, Erthe Count, standing at his side, spoke up to correct me.


    "It is not simply because he is a thrall. His Highness is extraordinary. He knows the personal details of every vampire in existence¡ªElders, Ains, Yeilings. He even knows how many Twawits each Yeilingmands."


    ¡­Seriously? To that extent?


    dimir didn¡¯t deny it.


    Instead, after a long silence, he finally spoke.


    "Erthe."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Erthe Count bowed her head in response.


    dimir stared at her coldly and muttered:


    "Remove your heart."


    ¡­What?


    Did he just say remove?


    Even as my ears struggled to believe what they had just heard, Erthe Count didn¡¯t hesitate for a second.


    Before I could fully process what was happening, she had already raised her hand and stabbed herself in the chest.


    Without a single scream¡ª


    Without a moment¡¯s resistance¡ª


    She ripped out her own heart, her blood pouring freely.


    Completely stunned, I blurted out¡ª


    "W-What the hell? Why would she just¡ª?!"


    dimir showed no emotion.


    Even though he had just ordered a loyal subordinate to take her own life, his feelings remainedpletely t.


    For a human, it would be like clipping one¡¯s nails.


    A minor inconvenience, nothing more.


    "As you suggested, it would be best to bury Fiy¡¯s transgression."


    "Then why is Erthe Count the one being punished?! Fiy was the one who acted out!"


    "There is no difference. If a master cannot be held responsible for their thrall¡¯s actions, then any crime could bemitted simply by having a thrall do it in their stead."


    "You¡¯re her master too! Are you just shifting the me onto her now?"


    Even as I picked apart his logic, dimir remained unshaken.


    "Did Fiy not say it himself? That regardless of my own will, a war could not be waged without the Progenitor¡¯s orders? That nothing could be decided until she returned?"


    "How do you know that?"


    "Because I told Erthe that myself."


    So that¡¯s how it was.


    dimir wanted a war¡ªor at least some form ofrge-scale military action.


    But thisnd belonged to the Progenitor.


    Without her approval, no nationwide movement could take ce.


    "Fiy misinterpreted what he heard from Erthe. But to wake the Progenitor from her slumber and force her to act¡ªwhen did vampires ever gain the right to disturb the Progenitor¡¯s rest?"


    And because Fiy, connected to his master, absorbed those words¡ª


    He took it as his duty to awaken the Progenitor.


    So he set off on a long journey, believing that to be his loyalty¡ªnot just to Erthe, but to dimir himself.


    And now, Erthe was to be executed for it.


    "This is your own subordinate!"


    "Which is why I must be the one to remove her."


    Erthe Count¡¯s life was rapidly fading.


    Someone of her rank, a high-level Ain, could survive without a heart for a time¡ª


    But only if their master allowed them to regenerate.


    dimir was denying her that privilege.


    Her own hemocraft barely managed to keep her on the brink of life¡ª


    But without his mercy, she wouldn¡¯tst much longer.


    I stared at the horrifying sight before me, yet all I could do was speak.


    "So much for vampires being immortal. Lately, you lot have been dropping like flies."


    "This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?"


    "¡­Huh? Are you seriously ming me right now?"


    "Fiy effectively killed himself. And Erthe Count¡ªI am the one taking her life."


    "Then what about Ruskinia¡¯s Ain, Jazra? She died when the Progenitor and I went on our little outing."


    "I didn¡¯t kill her. Kabi did! Besides, I don¡¯t even have the ability to kill a vampire in the first ce!"


    Oh, now he was trying to pin things on me?


    I may have been a criminal, but I wasn¡¯t about to take me for someone else¡¯s crimes.


    I had enough baggage as it was!


    dimir studied me in silence.


    A ruler¡ªno, a caretaker of an entire nation.


    I could feel cold sweat running down my back, but¡­


    I was Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s consort.


    The one human above thew¡ªthe beloved of thisnd¡¯s god.


    No matter how much dimir wanted me dead, he couldn¡¯t touch me.


    So I met his gaze without fear.


    "You say you didn''t try to kill them? And yet, in the end, they overexerted themselves and died."


    "How the hell am I supposed to stop people from killing themselves?!"


    dimir, who had been watching me in silence, suddenly lowered his head slightly.


    "King of Humans. I acknowledge what you have done in restoring the Progenitor¡¯s heart. I never imagined that a mere human¡ªrather than a vampire¡ªwould be the one to fulfill the Progenitor¡¯s deepest desire¡­ but if it is you, the King of Humans, then I can understand it."


    "Huh? Well, when you put it like that¡­ I guess all I can say is, ''You''re wee.''"


    "However, if you truly are the King of Humans, then you must represent ''all humans.'' "


    A cold, piercing gaze bore into me.


    This wasn''t an act¡ªtrue, genuine pressure crept down my spine, sending a shiver along my back.


    I¡¯ll admit it¡ªI hadn¡¯t fully read dimir¡¯s thoughts.


    Reading a vampire¡¯s memories wasn¡¯t easy.


    Fifty years of experience was already a lot to process.


    Trying to sift through a thousand years of memories?


    Even the most avid reader would struggle if they suddenly had to process twenty or thirty books stacked in front of them¡ªespecially if they had to read them all at once.


    I¡¯d been taking my time, searching through his thoughts one by one¡ª


    But now, I¡¯d been caught off guard.


    He had found me first.


    "Tell me, King of Humans¡ªdo you consider Ains and Yeilings to be human?"


    I couldn¡¯t lie.


    As the King of Humans, I had a duty to represent all humans.


    So I answered him honestly.


    "Yes."


    "Then, to you¡­ the Progenitor and Fiy must be equal. As must the Progenitor and all other vampires."


    The King of Humans stands on no one¡¯s side.


    That was thest message left by the Saint of Steel before she departed.


    dimir had taken those words to heart¡ªmore than anyone else.


    No, perhaps that¡¯s not the right way to put it.


    Even if the Saint of Steel hadn¡¯t said those words, dimir would have investigated me regardless.


    Because he needed to know whether I was a threat or not.


    I had no reason to refuse his questions.


    So I gave him the truth.


    "Not exactly. Tyrkanzyaka is different from the others."


    "And yet, she is still a human."


    "Just because two things are the same, doesn¡¯t mean they are identical. You and I are both humans, but we are not the same."


    This kind of vague answer wasn¡¯t going to satisfy him.


    So I spoke more directly.


    "Restore Erthe Count."


    "And what does that have to do with this conversation?"


    "Try it and find out."


    dimir nodded.


    At that moment, the force that had been binding Erthe Count was released.


    Finally regaining control over her own blood, she hastily began pulling it back into her body.


    The deathly pale shade of her skin regained at least a faint hint of life.


    Having returned Erthe Count¡¯s life to her, dimir turned back to me¡ª


    As if to say, I did as you asked. Now, exin yourself.


    So I did.


    "You investigated me, observed me, and then called me here for a conversation. Because that was the only way to understand me."


    dimir, waiting for me to continue, prodded¡ª


    "That is obvious."


    "No. It might not be so obvious¡­ if you had already predefined what it meant to be ''human.'' "


    Mind-reading was my only remaining power.


    The ability to understand humans.


    I didn¡¯t know why the original King of Humans lost their other abilities¡ª


    But I understood why this one power remained.


    Because I had to understand humans in order to represent them.


    "I exist only after the concept of ''human'' is defined. The King of Beasts is simply the embodiment of the idea of beasts. The same way you observe my actions before forming your judgment of me, I too must first observe what humans are, exactly as they are."


    That was why I was fated to sh with the Holy Crown Church.


    It was also why I had headed straight to the Warlord''s Headquarters upon sensing the Saint¡¯s shadow.


    The Holy Crown Church sought to erase what they deemed sinful¡ª


    To remove the future itself.


    ¡­Though, to be fair, the Warlord''s forces weren¡¯t quite as bad as I¡¯d expected.


    The irvoyants didn¡¯t prevent sin¡ªthey simply tracked it after it had already happened.


    And since theirmunications were now handled by messengers, all I had to do was manipte those messengers a little.


    "But vampires¡­ thralls bound to their masters¡­ they cannot make choices outside their master''s will, can they? Just as Fiy, influenced by your emotions, traveled all the way to the Abyss to persuade Tyrkanzyaka¡ªwas that truly his will?"


    Elders, Ains, Yeilings.


    They were all humans.


    But due to the nature of vampires, the boundary of what made them "human" had blurred.


    Their bodies and minds were both bound to their masters.


    And so, I had to confirm whether their wishes were truly their own.


    "Restoring the heart was Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s wish. And it was my wish as well. Because unless we break the chains of blood, we will never be able to fully grasp the ''humanity'' of vampires. To see them not as mere extensions of their masters, but as individuals."


    Now that Tyrkanzyaka had returned to the duchy, no longer bound by blood¡ª


    Vampires could finally begin to act of their own free will.


    It didn¡¯t mean they would¡ªbut now, at least, they could.


    ¡­Of course, this also put me in a bit more danger.


    But this was far more human than before.


    A nation where vampires simply followed their Progenitor¡¯s will¡ªwhere the entire country functioned as her body¡ªthat wasn¡¯t humanity.


    "King of Humans. A being who represents all humans¡­ Are you saying you are willing to risk yourself to hear the voices of those humans? Even if those humans bring about their own destruction?"


    As if finally understanding my point, dimir muttered to himself, a subtle hint of intrigue in his tone.


    "Just as the Saint warned¡­ You are an extremely dangerous existence. One who fundamentally rejects order. The King of Beasts¡­ No wonder you are called barbaric."


    "A bit riching from you, isn¡¯t it? The one trying to start a war¡ªthrowing aside stability and peace¡ªand you call me a savage?"


    He spoke as if he were merely an observer.@@novelbin@@


    But while he had been reading me¡ª


    I had been reading him as well.


    dimir¡¯s mind was incredibly difficult to read.


    Not just because he had lived for over a thousand years, but because he had lived each of those days with purpose.


    "dimir the Crimson Duke. The most noble Elder. The only vampire whose whereabouts and identity have always been known. Because he has never entered dormancy. Because he has always ruled the Mist Duchy as its Prince."


    A vampire who had never entered slumber.


    Who had lived like a human¡ªruling, training, learning, and governing for over a thousand years.


    Who had fought even against the boredom that came with immortality.


    "You wanted change too, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you killed Ruskinia and made Lir Nightingale an Elder. Because Lir is the one human who possesses the power to break the chains of blood."


    dimir¡¯s gaze turned colder than ever.

 Chapter 426

    A suspect in a murder case usually denies everything once their identity is exposed. It¡¯s only natural. Murder has been taboo in every nation, in every civilization. Even before civilization, it wasn¡¯t exactly encouraged. A person who openly brags about killing others has a few screws loose.


    dimir¡¯s reaction, however, was cold. He neither denied nor admitted it. He simply asked for a reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s your basis?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find one. It¡¯s just a gut feeling.¡±


    ¡°Even if she is the progenitor¡¯s consort, you can¡¯t use someone of a crime based on instinct.¡±


    ¡°But think about it. No matter how talented she was, how could a mere Yeiling kill an Elder? It¡¯s impossible. Set aside what you want to believe, and only consider what¡¯s feasible.¡±


    It had to be an Elder. No other possibility could exin all the contradictions.


    But among the Elders, who would care enough to kill another Elder? They all kept to their own domains, indifferent to whatever happened elsewhere.


    Only one. Aside from the Crimson Duke who ruled over the entire duchy, no Elder would even know what the others were up to. Vampires were too distant from one another to hold grudges.


    ¡°In this duchy, is there any Elder who could kill another Elder without you noticing? Is there any vampire who knows the powers and vassals of other Elders as well as you do? You, who oversee every vampire in the duchy, are the only one who could have killed Ruskinia and passed his True Blood to Lir.¡±


    ¡°So you have no proof that I did it.¡±


    ¡°The only ones who could provide evidence of a murder from ten years ago would be the killer or the Saintess. I simply wrote the most usible scenario.¡±


    And, of course, me¡ªthe mind reader. Ten years was enough time to bury everything. dimir wasn¡¯t foolish enough to leave evidence or witnesses behind.


    This was purely a matter of conviction. And here, no evidence was needed.


    The Crimson Duke acknowledged it without hesitation.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I killed him.¡±


    ¡°You admit it so readily.¡±


    ¡°If word gets out, I¡¯ll deny it. There¡¯s no proof, so no one can prove it.¡±


    ¡°What if Tyrmands you to speak the truth?¡±


    If he refused, it would be disloyalty. If heplied, it would be a confession. A loyalty test.


    dimir answered without much thought.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been ordered yet.¡±


    Hypotheticals meant nothing to him. I liked that.


    There was no point in prying further. The only reason I got this truth was because there was no evidence. This conversation would leave nothing behind. The only takeaway was confirming each other¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me? I broke the chain of blood for you.¡±


    When I asked him if this wasn¡¯t what he wanted, the Crimson Duke responded dryly.


    ¡°Not in the way I expected. I¡¯ll reserve judgment, since I don¡¯t know what variables may arise. Aren¡¯t you anxious? If the progenitor has lost her dominion, your position as her consort might be unstable.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the king of humans. It¡¯s inevitable. And isn¡¯t that just the nature of being a consort? A ce that disappears the moment someone changes their mind.¡±


    ¡°Pragmatic.¡±


    ¡°Like you.¡±


    We looked at each other and smiled, as if into a mirror. Since dimir was a vampire, his smile was surely artificial. But that didn¡¯t mean mine was natural either. We were both faking it.


    dimir asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you all to want something. I don¡¯t want your desires to disappear just because you¡¯re vassals.¡±


    ¡°That includes me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re human, too. My subject, in a sense. Now, go ahead and act on your will. Every Elder in thisnd is now free from their chains.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to tell him. dimir had plenty to do. He studied me carefully and asked,


    ¡°Only the Elders are free from the progenitor¡¯s influence. Ain and Yeiling still remain.¡±


    ¡°Yes. For now.¡±


    When I answered with a smile, dimir let out a quiet ¡°Heh¡±, an exhale that could have been amusement or resignation.


    For now¡ªa phrase that meant, it will happen someday.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    With not a hint of pretense, dimir spoke withplete sincerity.


    ¡°You are dangerous.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t this what you wanted? Don¡¯t you need me?¡±


    Silence was affirmation. dimir didn¡¯t respond.


    We had confirmed each other¡¯s intent. This conversation would vanish, just like Ruskinia¡¯s death, swallowed by the passing decade.


    As I stood up to leave, I left onest remark, just in case.


    ¡°Leave Count Erthe alive. I¡¯m curious to see what he¡¯ll do once the chain is broken.¡±


    ¡°Then he will serve as your personal attendant. Erthe, follow his orders.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Did leave him alive mean watch over him directly? I hadn¡¯t expected that.


    ¡°Am I under surveince?¡±


    ¡°Kill him if he displeases you.¡±


    Despite being a loyal andpetent subordinate, dimir spoke as if Erthe¡¯s life was insignificant.


    He got me there. Still, having a single attendant was better than being hounded every day.


    I stood up. Count Erthe followed behind me as per dimir¡¯smand. As I was about to step outside, dimir called out onest time.


    ¡°Wee to the duchy, King of Humans. Your presence is poison¡­ but even poison is needed to make a dead heart beat.¡±


    The same went for me.


    I was dangerous, too.


    We were alike. We both understood that we were each other¡¯s greatest threat. But because our paths aligned, we epted the risk.


    I walked through the dark streets outside the alley. Though I was a well-known figure in the duchy, the fog concealed me well. A little speed, and the mist would dampen my clothes.


    Tyr¡¯s power is dangerously close to that of a Demon God.


    Back in the day, the Holy Crown Church called her a seed of the Demon God upon their first encounter.


    That¡¯s why they tried to eradicate her. And why she became a vampire, wandering the world ever since.


    Tyr never fully grasped the nature of her power. It remained sealed within her blood.


    A truly dead being loses perspective. The boundaries between inside and out blur, and they be a phenomenon themselves. That was how Tyr came to share her True Blood, creating the Elders and all other vampires.


    A single being changed history. She was nearly a Demon God herself¡­ just one step short. Her power still remained locked within her own blood.


    But if Tyr had been alive in every sense, if she had understood not just her own body but the bodies of others¡ªif she hadn¡¯t been limited to just being a vampire¡­


    ¡°Hughes?¡±


    At the entrance of Full Moon Castle, I ran into Tyrkanzyaka, who had just returned with Kabi.


    She had been about to approach me cheerfully, but thenst night¡¯s events seemed to cross her mind, and she hesitated, her face slightly flushed. Kabi, meanwhile, was ring daggers at me.


    Had they been having girl talk? The progenitor of vampires, gossiping? Combined, their ages exceeded 2,300 years¡ªmore than enough to use up every calendar since year one.


    ¡°You¡¯re just getting back? What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uhm, yes. Hughes. Have you eaten? You must be¡­ tired?¡±


    She approached, concerned.


    Tyr stillcked caution. If she ever met a truly bad man, he¡¯d use her and throw her away.


    Oh, wait. Wasn¡¯t that me?


    And that was the night the clock truly began to move.


    Not just to find a Demon God¡ª


    But to resurrect one.

 Chapter 427

    I had dered my goal was to resurrect a Demon God, but in truth, there wasn¡¯t much I needed to do. My only task was to stay by Tyr¡¯s side, soothe her mood, and help restore her senses.


    As a result, I ended up spending nearly all my time with her.


    And by spending time, I didn¡¯t mean just being in the same space¡ª


    ¡°Sister! May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I shall bask in your presence for a mome¡ª¡±


    The moment Tyr granted permission, Kabi gleefully pushed open the doors to the audience chamber¡­ only to freeze mid-sentence at the sight before her.


    Inside, Tyr and I were seated. If that had been all, it might have barely been within Kabi¡¯s threshold of tolerance.


    But there was one detail¡ª


    We were sitting on the same chair.


    ¡°¡­What the hell?¡±


    Sometimes, when something is too absurd, words simply fail you¡ªeven if you¡¯re a vampire.


    I could feel Kabi¡¯s thoughts unraveling as I spoke.


    With Tyr sitting on myp.


    ¡°You two go ahead and talk. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°How am I not supposed to mind?! No, why are you holding my sister?! How dare some outsidery hands on her¡ªwait, again?!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Tyr exin? I¡¯m in the middle of restoring her senses. That means I have to stay as close to her as possible.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t lying. My hands, currently resting on Tyr¡¯s shoulders, were embedding sensations into her body.


    Even a Demon God of Thunder couldn¡¯t just imprint sensations onto another¡¯s body at will. A Demon God understood the structure of the world, not how a single human body functioned. If forms alone could exin all real-world problems, the term armchair theorist wouldn¡¯t exist.


    But I was different. The King of Humans could read people themselves, and if I also understood the knowledge of a Demon God, then I could tailor sensations to fit the body.


    As long as Tyr cooperated, that is.


    ¡°Hmm. As expected, there¡¯s still a psychological barrier when others are watching¡­¡±


    ¡°Should we stop, then?¡±


    ¡°No, continue. It would be inconsiderate to treat Kabi as an outsider. She has been by my side long enough to have seen my most disgraceful moments¡­¡±


    Tyr leaned into me even more as she spoke. I nodded and ced my hands back on her shoulders.


    She wore a dress with thin shoulder straps, baring most of her shoulders. There was nothing in the way as I pressed my palm against her skin.


    A faint crackle of static. I gently kneaded her shoulders. Tyr shivered like a cat, eyes closed.


    ¡°How does it feel? Rxing?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Yes. I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°Your muscles are really stiff. Why are your shoulders so tense?¡±


    ¡°Can muscles even get stiff? I haven¡¯t exerted any strength at all.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Sorry. My strength must be too weak.¡±


    The conversation felt like something out of a scene where a grandchild massages their grandparent¡¯s shoulders.


    Not that it mattered. I probably looked older than Tyr anyway.


    As I continued kneading her shoulders, Kabi stood frozen, watching the scene unfold before her in disbelief.


    ¡°S-Sister?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kabi.¡±


    Still receiving my massage, Tyr scolded her.


    ¡°I do not wish to disy such an undignified sight before others either¡­ but Hughes is human. He needs sleep and food. He needs to rest his hands and go outside from time to time. I cannot demand more of his time than he can afford.¡±


    ¡°You should demand it! A consort should dedicate himself to serving you with the utmost devotion!¡±


    ¡°I refuse. I will not allow Hughes to exhaust himself because of me. So I ask you to understand.¡±


    The progenitor had spoken. Kabi had no choice but to ept it, even if she clearly didn¡¯t like it.


    Her thoughts fumed.


    ¡°That man is touching Sister so casually¡­! He doesn¡¯t even understand how undeserving he is! Enough with this public disy of affection¡­!¡±


    ¡­Is this really that bad? If you set aside all bias, isn¡¯t this just a basic shoulder massage? This is so tame that an elderly care center would approve of it. Just let it slide.


    Tyr gestured for Kabi to sit.


    ¡°Now, what did youe for?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s about the Night Ebb.¡±


    ¡°Ah. So it approaches. It seems I returned at a fitting time.¡±


    Night Ebb?


    The unfamiliar term gave me pause. Tyr must have felt my hands falter slightly, because she immediately understood my confusion.


    ¡°Ah. Of course. Hughes is an outsider¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t know what the Night Ebb is. Even though I told him not to mind, I cannot talk about something he does not understand all day.¡±


    See? Tyr gets it.


    I could read thoughts, but pretending I didn¡¯t know something I actually knew was harder than just being told outright.


    It had been a long time since anyone showed me such consideration.


    ¡°But simply saying, ¡®Hughes doesn¡¯t know, exin it to him,¡¯ would embarrass him. I must uphold my partner¡¯s dignity.¡±


    ¡­You didn¡¯t have to go that far, but alright.


    Tyr cleared her throat.


    ¡°Kabi. Forgive my momentarypse. Could you remind me¡ªwhat exactly is the Night Ebb?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sister!¡±


    Kabi, suspecting nothing, began exining.


    ¡°In the Sea of Terrors, two great sea beasts dwell¡ªthe Ind Whale and the Cloud Ray. The reckless Cloud Ray ps the water¡¯s surface with its wing-like fins, stunning fish beforezily floating above the sea to scoop them up. It¡¯s a gluttonous menace that causes no end of trouble¡­ but it¡¯s nothingpared to the Ind Whale.¡±


    I still remembered that tidal wave.


    A wave that had nearly swept away the humans who hade to gather food during low tide. It could have been a catastrophic disaster, and yet, it was merely a side effect¡ªjust the aftermath of a sea beast¡¯s hunt.


    And the Ind Whale was beyond even that. Even Kabi, who hardly feared anything, spoke of it with a trace of awe.


    ¡°Once every four years, the Ind Whale rises from the deep sea, where it slumbers as if dead, and returns to the Sea of Terrors. What is deep water for us¡­ is shallow for the Ind Whale. When it flips onto its belly, its back emerges above the surface like an ind. Then, it settles between two inds like a dam, opens its mouth toward the ocean¡¯s currents, and¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It lets the sea flow through its belly.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The Ind Whale gulps down seawater with insatiable hunger, filtering out prey while expelling the excess water through its massive gills and blowhole.¡±


    As if words weren¡¯t enough, Kabi formed a demonstration with her blood magic.


    A barrier blocking the ocean¡¯s flow. A massive mouth opening. Blood poured into its maw. A whale sculpted from blood swallowed entire waves, filtering the water and spewing the remains through its gills.


    ¡°But the water the Ind Whale releases is far less than what it takes in. This creates a shortage in the Sea of Terrors. As a result, an immense ebb tide urs¡ªfar greater than usual. That¡¯s the Night Ebb. The ocean floor isid bare, revealing ins beneath the waves.¡±


    Stories of the Sea of Terrors were often treated as legends.


    Not only was it difficult to understand through mere words, but few had witnessed it firsthand.


    Yet, hearing it from a vampire¡¯s mouth¡­ even knowing the truth, it still sounded like legend.


    What the hell?


    So it¡¯s called an Ind Whale because its back literally bes an ind, and it blocks off the sea like a dam just to filter-feed? And because of that, an ebb tide so massive urs that an entire in emerges?


    The scale was utterly terrifying.


    Now I understood why boats didn¡¯t venture beyond rivers andkes. It wasn¡¯t about monsters or sea creatures.


    The sea itself was a living disaster.


    Kabi crossed her arms, looking unimpressed.


    ¡°I personally don¡¯t care for it, but for the livestock, it¡¯s a golden opportunity. They can make a fortune selling coral and seashells. Just greedy fools jumping at the chance.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they used to sell most of it to the Golden Kingdom? That nation is gone now. Who still wants them?¡±


    ¡°Plenty of buyers. The wandering merchants of the Mage Federation still trade, and that vanished kingdom¡ªits nobles still secretly bet them as duel prizes. Even in the barbariannds to the south, ck sorcerers use them as materials.¡±


    Kabi was just like dimir in that regard.


    Since Tyrkanzyaka had spent decades¡ªsometimes centuries¡ªin seclusion, she often needed updates on the current state of affairs. Kabi had clearly gotten used to exining things.


    ¡°So before the Night Ebb arrives, all the humans and vampires of the duchy will gather here. Like nightfall, bringing darkness in its wake.¡±


    A rare moment when every vampire and human scattered across the duchy would converge in one ce.


    That was the Night Ebb.


    ¡°And¡­ dimir has decided to hold Lir Nightingale¡¯s trial on that day.¡±


    So that was the real reason Kabi had brought up the Night Ebb.


    It wasn¡¯t just any event¡ªit involved an Elder.


    Naturally, all vampires had to be informed. The Crimson Duke had consulted Kabi on whether that would be the right moment¡­


    ¡°Of course, Sister must give her approval first!¡±


    And so, Kabi hade to ask for the final permission.


    Tyrkanzyaka nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Let it be done.¡±


    ¡°You have no objections?¡±


    ¡°It is logical. There is no reason to change it. All awake vampires will be present, and afterward, they will all be upied. It is best to settle the matter beforehand.¡±


    Her decisiveness was absolute.


    That was why Tyr entrusted the nation to dimir, and why dimir served her with unwavering loyalty.


    In truth, nearly every major decision for the duchy was handled by dimir.


    Kabi, expecting this oue, nodded.


    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll make the announcement.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I leave it to you, Kabi. Ah, wait¡ªone more request.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Tyr nced at me before smiling.


    ¡°The food you prepared was truly exquisite. It was both a blessing and a curse¡ªnow that I have regained my taste, my standards have risen too high to be satisfied with anything else.¡±


    ¡°You tter me.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It is no exaggeration. So, would you cook for me and Hughes again? I wish to share in that delight together.¡±


    ¡­Late discoveries are always the most dangerous.


    She hadn¡¯t even had her taste buds back for long, and now she was developing culinary preferences?


    What must it feel like to prepare a meal for the revered progenitor¡ªno, for the sister she admired?


    It must be an overwhelming, heart-pounding moment.


    Perhaps even enough to make her faint from emotion.


    But Kabi was a vampire.


    No matter how moved she was, her body would not copse.


    Besides, cooking had never been something she did for herself.@@novelbin@@


    It was a skill she learned only to satisfy the needs of humans.


    Once upon a time, things had been different.


    Tyr, in the past, had been lofty yet hollow.


    And her vassal, Kabi, had been bound to that power and emptiness.


    She had once struggled desperately to bring even the slightest joy to Tyr.


    Back then, it had been a one-sided devotion.


    But now¡ª


    ¡°For you, Sister, anything!¡±


    ¡ªOnly a smile, crafted over a thousand years, remained.


    That was all she had left to offer.

 Chapter 428

    A ruler is always busy. Those who bear the duty of governing their subjects must shoulder an equivalent amount of work. No matter how much Tyrkanzyaka was a ¡°god¡± and merely a figurehead, there was still a great deal she had to do. Considering her absence hadsted for over a hundred years, it was impressive that dimir had managed to cut it down to this level.


    ¡°The opening of the Castle of the Full Moon? This ce opens to the public?¡±


    ¡°The Castle of the Full Moon was originally built as a fortress where vampires could live together. As our numbers grew and thends we governed expanded, we scattered, and this became my personal domain. But what use is such a vast castle when I reside in it alone? Whenever there is a reason for vampires to gather, I offer them the guest chambers.¡±


    Well, even if every vampire of Yeiling¡¯s level were rounded up, it would amount to no more than 1,500. Instead of arranging separate lodgings for them, cramming them into the castle would be far more efficient.


    ¡°No one aside from the Elders will dare to ascend. There is no need to worry about unnecessary encounters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly worried. Meeting new people sounds fun. Besides, I¡¯ve got someone behind me.¡±


    ¡°I am here. Huhu. Indeed. As long as I remain in this nation, you have nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°There is one thing. Tyrkanzyaka changing her mind. When affection fades, a favored concubine is treated as a spy. Wouldn¡¯t that make me the perfect candidate?¡±


    At that, Tyrkanzyaka put on a deliberately offended expression.


    ¡°Do you believe that I, who have lived for over a thousand years, would abandon you over something so trivial?¡±


    ¡°You never know. People¡¯s hearts are unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°I am a vampire. I have harbored deep and dark hatred for a thousand years. Do you think the affection I hold for you will notst even a hundred?¡±


    ¡°The past thousand years were spent without a heartbeat or sensation, but theing hundred years will be different. I was the one who gave you those back, after all, so I¡¯d know better than anyone.¡±


    ¡°Even so, the grace of restoring my heart and senses remains. Just as I have etched my grudges into my heart, I shall repay kindness as well. That does not mean my feelings will change.¡±


    Recalling my days at the host bar, I tightened my hold on Tyrkanzyaka¡¯s emotions a little more. When dealing with older women, showing a hint of fear about being abandoned made them cling harder. Whether that applied to someone a thousand years older was uncertain¡­ but fortunately, it seemed that only the fact of being older mattered, not the degree of it.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°That¡¯s true. To repay that gracepletely, I would need to restore your senses perfectly. How about it, Tyrkanzyaka? Is your shoulder feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is¡­ strangely both refreshing and ticklish at once. I find myself wanting to shrink away. Is this how it is supposed to feel?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal. When you¡¯re young, your body is soft, so it tends to feel ticklish. But as you grow older and your muscles harden, being touched feels more relieving than anything.¡±


    ¡°Hrmm. Somehow, the ticklishness is still greater.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just your body catching up to its age. Your shoulder¡¯s done now. That¡¯s all for the exposed areas.¡±


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (8 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 430

    Back in the Abyss, Tyrkanzyaka had given me a single drop of True Blood.


    She had offered it as if it were nothing, iming she had no other treasures worth giving. I had infused it into my skewer.


    After that, things had gotten messy with Tyrkanzyaka losing her control, but even though she took the True Blood of a Regressor, the drop that remained in my skewer never disappeared.


    And despite the chaos, the skewer had survived unscathed.


    No, it had survived because it was that skewer.


    From beneath the wreckage of the shattered desk, the skewer rose.


    A move prepared in advance, hidden under the desk mid-conversation.


    The red-glowing tip shot forward¡ª


    Aimed directly at Lutric¡¯s arm.


    Fool. Do you really think a de is meaningful against a vampire?


    Lutric didn¡¯t slow down.


    If anything, he surged forward even faster, intending to strike me down before the skewer could even touch him.


    A vampire doesn¡¯t feel pain.


    A de that merely draws blood is useless.


    If it were a shield or a hammer, then maybe¡ªbut you wouldn¡¯t have taunted me if you knew that. Your own ignorance is what will kill you, Mistress!


    Right back at you.


    No one else killed you.


    Your Elder died, and Tyrkanzyaka lost her control.


    That meant you finally gained the right to die.


    Or, to put it another way¡ª


    You gained the right to live.


    The ones who had once been mere extensions of their Elder¡¯s will had finally be human.


    The skewer pierced through his body.


    Lutric had ignored it, fullymitted to his attack¡ª


    But then, his body froze in shock.


    There should have been some resistance, at least.


    But my skewer, infused with True Blood, tore through his blood-rich body as if slicing through paper.


    ¡°What¡­?!¡±


    There was no time for hesitation.


    I yanked back my wrist, dragging the skewer in a wide arc.


    His flesh tore apart like shredded parchment, blood and tissue spilling freely.


    A lifetime of pickpocketing skills had honed my control over des,


    And with those skills, I reduced his right arm to tatters.@@novelbin@@


    But for a vampire, losing an arm meant nothing.


    They threw them away all the time.


    ¡°True Blood! So that¡¯s what you were relying on!¡±


    Then how about this?!


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (8 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 433

    Even for me, carrying someone all the way to the top of the castle would have been too much.


    But Tyr, nestled in my arms, subtly used her darkness to support herself, making the journey to her chambers effortless.


    The door was tightly shut, but as we approached, it swung open on its own. Tyr¡¯s darkness.


    I headed straight to her bed and unceremoniously tossed her onto it.


    Thump.


    Tyrnded lightly, bouncing just once before settling onto the mattress.


    She still held her arms folded over her chest, silently staring up at me.


    ¡°¡­Hughes. This is a bit¡­ sudden.¡±


    ¡°Sudden? Tyr, you¡¯ve been wanting this for a while now, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t deny it. I¡¯m sensitive to people¡¯s desires¡ªI can tell.¡±


    In fact, Tyr had been expecting¡ªno, wanting me to be the one to take the lead.


    Even now, as I acted forcefully, she wasn¡¯t resisting.


    She was subtly helping me.@@novelbin@@


    That alone told me everything.


    As I rolled my shoulders and shrugged off my coat, I spoke.


    ¡°Well then, Tyr. Let¡¯s start¡­ our privacy.¡±


    Tyr, who had been shifting ufortably with trembling eyes, finally shut them tight and murmured.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s my first time, so¡­ please be gentle¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your first time.¡±


    For a split second, Tyr¡¯s thoughts spun.


    She assumed I was talking about my own experiences.


    And in this crucial moment, I had chosen to bring them up.


    That alone was enough to fill her with disappointment.


    Her expression turned icy in a sh.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (8 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 437

    The vampires, who had been standing there with a dry indifference as if they had no real interest in Lir¡¯s trial, were now stunned by her statement. The trial, which everyone had anticipated, was supposed to be nothing more than a kangaroo court¡ªa trial with no evidence or witnesses, only driven by a mere suspicion to pressure the used.


    Vampires live in a world with an undeniable hierarchy. If the founder or an Elder believes someone is guilty, there is no need for a trial; they can dispose of the used as they see fit. The trial was merely a formality, something everyone believed, but then the suspect confessed outright.@@novelbin@@


    ¡®Is she serious? Yueling killed an Elder?¡¯


    ¡®The rumors about breaking free from the Blood Curse¡­ Could it be true?¡¯


    ¡®If it was the founder who made the curse, it could be severed. But to think it was severed not from above, but from below?¡¯


    The shock was even greater because most of the vampires didn¡¯t believe she could be the murderer. Vampires, who felt the curse more strongly than anyone, never imagined that Yueling¡ªof all people¡ªwould kill an Elder.


    I nced over at the Elders. There was Erzebeth, smiling; Kabi, looking horrified; Runken, who seemed to be bored after getting caught up in this mess. And, of course, Valdamir, watching Lir with his usual poker face.


    Though Valdamir was one of the least expressive vampires, especially when it came to politics, I didn¡¯t expect any change in his demeanor. However, reading his thoughts through telepathy, I could tell his inner thoughts were moreplex than his expression let on.


    ¡®This is unexpected. I didn¡¯t give him any special instructions, but I thought the vampires would naturally deny it.¡¯


    It was surprising. Lir¡¯s sudden confession was not part of any prearranged n. She wasn¡¯t taking the me for Valdamir¡¯s crimes either.


    So, what was this about?


    This was getting interesting.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (8 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 440

    To a human, even a single day¡¯s adjournment could feel frustrating. While caution and thoroughness were necessary in a trial, for an impatient human, even a day could seem too long.


    But to vampires, a day was nothing more than a short break¡ªenough time to step out, drink some blood, and return. The vampires left the hall at a leisurely pace, promising to reconvene soon. Only a few Elders remained behind.


    "Progenitor, I will be stepping away for a while. Please grant me permission to leave first."


    "It seems you have urgent business. Go, and return with your report."


    "My deepest gratitude."


    With dimir leading the way, the remaining Elders withdrew, their expressions unreadable. Before long, only Tyr, Lir, and I remained in the now-empty hall.


    Tyr surveyed the vacant chamber once before herposed expression softened.


    "You maneuvered through that obstacle quite elegantly."


    "Obstacle? I wouldn¡¯t even call it that. What¡¯s the worst that could have happened? It¡¯s not like I would suffer if things went wrong. Lir would just end up dead."


    The moment you shift the risk onto someone else, it stops being a gamble and bes mere entertainment. If there¡¯s no stake, there¡¯s no tension.


    Despite my blunt response, Tyr let out a small chuckle, as if amused.


    "Huhu. You speak as if you are indifferent, but I know the real reason you tried to save her. You, the King of Humans, have always had a fondness for those who seek to save others."


    "Nope. Not really."


    "Oh,e now. You were always difficult, but didn¡¯t you go out of your way to help Shei many times? And now, after barely knowing Lir, you readily stepped in to assist her. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t notice after observing you for so long?"


    ¡­Did I? It wasn¡¯t about liking people who saved others¡ªI simply wanted to see their aspirations unfold a little longer. If she were a murderer instead of a healer, as long as she wasn¡¯t trying to kill me, I still would have watched. The problem was that most people tried to kill me first.


    Tyr seemed to be misunderstanding something. Should I bother correcting her?@@novelbin@@


    "¡­Or is there another reason? Perhaps you harbor impure intentions?"


    "Nope. On second thought, you¡¯re absolutely right."


    Yeah, better not correct her.


    Tyr let go of the topic and turned her gaze toward Lir.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (8 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 442

    Sleep is a passage. Humans spend their days seeing, hearing, and feeling countless pieces of information, making the best decisions they can moment by moment. And at some point, the body, having endured this constant strain, reaches a state where it must copse into sleep as if dead. To block out all senses, relinquish consciousness, and bring one exhausting day to a close¡ªonly to be reborn anew the next.


    ¡°Hu. Wake up. The moon is bright.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±@@novelbin@@


    ¡°This is serious. You¡¯re not even whining for ten more minutes¡­ You really don¡¯t intend to wake up, do you?¡±


    If you don¡¯t give the body the rest it needs, it will begin to break down. At first, you can push through, moving with some fatigue, but soon, the body will deteriorate until it finally malfunctions. Right now, I was at that breaking point.


    ¡°Is this what bes of a human who goes just a few days without sleep? In my time, we waged war without rest for nights on end.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ why you survived¡­ because you endured¡­¡±


    ¡°To think mypanion would be this frail.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair¡­ing from a vampire who doesn¡¯t even need to sleep¡­! Ugh.¡±


    I admitted it¡ªI was weak. But in this environment, what could I do? I had already been recovering from exhaustion, only to run around the Mist Duchy, get drained of blood, then follow up with a court session. If I hadn¡¯t copsed after all that, I might as well be the next step in human evolution after vampires.


    And besides¡ª


    ¡°Who even holds a trial in the middle of the night? This is bedtime for good children.¡±


    ¡°The night is the rightful domain of vampires.¡±


    ¡°So I guess vampires are just a bunch of misbehaving children¡­.¡±


    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. You¡¯re hardly a good child yourself.¡±


    Regardless, seeing the state I was in, Tyrkanzyaka didn¡¯t scold or pester me. Instead, she leisurely sat up from her seat.


    ¡°Then, what shall we do about Lir¡¯s trial? Would postponing it for a few days be eptable?¡±


    ¡°Huh? We were supposed to do it today. Can we even dy it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the harm in a few days? They will pass in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°Even if a bug flies into your eye, you¡¯d be able to open it again in a few days.¡±


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (8 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 446

    "No."


    At the childlike refusal, Kabi¡¯s expression stiffened for a brief moment.


    But Tyrkanzyaka no longer cared about Kabi¡¯s reaction.


    Tyrkanzyaka spoke.


    "You want me to die again? To lose this revived heart and these newfound emotions, only to return to an existence of nothing but boredom and weariness?"


    Once she had realized what it meant to live, there was no going back.


    To Tyrkanzyaka, asking her to abandon her heart was tantamount to telling her to die.@@novelbin@@


    The reason the Progenitor had always chosen long slumbers was simple¡ª


    Whether she was lying in a coffin or awake, there was no difference.


    She had no sensation, no emotions¡ª


    Unless she was annihting the Holy Crown Church, there was rarely anything that held her interest.


    Even those fleeting distractions lost their appeal once she realized the Holy Crown Church simply used her wrath to solidify their own power.


    Her greatest amusement had been to wake from slumber and witness the changes in the world.


    When she opened her eyes, she would find new knowledge, refined music, and unique art waiting for her.


    She had only ever read and observed them mechanically, but for Tyrkanzyaka, those were the only meaningful changes in her existence.


    "You would ask me to return to solitude and stagnation?"


    "How absurd."


    "I am the Progenitor."


    "Your beginning and your end."


    "And yet, you dare demand something of me?"


    "Sister, it¡¯s not a demand, it¡¯s¡ª"


    "My authority no longer extends to you, but all of it still resides within me."


    "I am still myself."


    "You say that I have changed, but it is the opposite."


    The Progenitor had changed¡ª


    Yet, her manner and actions remained the same.


    As she always had, she returned to rule.


    She did not actively govern, nor did she interfere.


    She simply slept or quietly oversaw the nation¡ªnothing more.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (8 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 450

    The Castle of the Full Moon was unusually bustling, as if in the midst of a festival.


    Those who hade to witness the Night Tide lingered near the fortress, their reasons unclear even to themselves. Still, expecting to make a fortune from the event, they were already spending their future earnings in advance.


    Thanks to that, Hilde and I found ourselves filling our empty stomachs at a lively market street. As she ate, Hilde cast a nce toward the Castle of the Full Moon and remarked,


    "Father, a war is raging in the castle, yet here we are, leisurely enjoying our meal. Shouldn¡¯t we be doing something?"


    "Even if we hurry, I doubt we could do much about what¡¯s happening in there. For now, let¡¯s focus on making the best possible choice."


    "And the best possible choice is sitting in a restaurant and eating? That¡¯s a bit disappointing~."


    Hilde muttered as she stared at the darkened fortress.


    Something had gone wrong within the castle. She could sense it instinctively, even without putting it into words. Even the drunkards in the streets, despite their intoxication, stole nervous nces at the swirling darkness enveloping the fortress.


    But that was as far as their concern went.


    What happened inside the castle was vampire business. Humans simply turned their heads and went on enjoying their peaceful lives.@@novelbin@@


    "No need to worry, right? It¡¯s a battle that Tyrkanzyaka is bound to win. If she wins, that¡¯s the end of it. And if she loses, she can just stop her heart, take control of the other vampires, and then ask you to bring her heart back again~."


    "I can¡¯t do that."


    "¡­What?"


    Scraping thest bits of food off my te, I set down my utensils and spoke.


    "I wasn¡¯t the one who revived her heart."


    "But you did it, didn¡¯t you?"


    "It¡¯s hard to exin, but it¡¯s not exactly like that. I am the King of Humans, and Tyr is human¡ªso in a way, I represent her. But she was the one with the will to reim her heart. She even attempted a dangerous method to get it back."


    That method was ordering Fiy to take control of her. At the time, we weren¡¯t sure if it was the right answer, but in hindsight, it had been a valid attempt. Even Ruskinia had broken free of his shackles that way.


    "It was nearly the right answer, but for me, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was right or not. She had the will to try, and that was enough. And it just so happened that I had the means to resolve it. I restored her heart in her ce."


    "Oh? That means you had the ability to do it, doesn¡¯t it?"


    "My ability and will depend on Tyr. If she ever chose to abandon her heart for the sake of more efficient control, I would respect that decision."


    I took a refreshing gulp of water and wiped my mouth with a napkin. Hilde, watching my now-clean face, murmured,


    "¡­Father, you¡¯re rather strict."


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (8 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 454

    dimir let out a small, contemtive hum.


    Unlike the others, Duhan was the only Elder who had be one through defying the progenitor. The Dark Knight. A legendary figure who had roamed the battlefield, severing the heads of knights far and wide¡ªa headless knight feared by all.


    That made it almost fitting for Duhan¡¯s head to be separated from his body. After all, his legend spoke of him wielding his own severed head like a il. But no matter how fitting it might have been, there had never been a case where he appeared only as a disembodied head.


    It wasn¡¯t the head that made Duhan terrifying. It was the body.


    I turned to the severed head and asked,


    ¡°Sir Duhan. Why have you arrived with only your head?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ bastard¡­!¡±


    His voice was a harsh rasp, like a dull de scraping against stone. Likely because he had no body to produce sound properly.


    Even an Elder¡¯s strength had limits¡ªin this state, even I wouldn¡¯t lose to him.


    Seeing the strongest reinforcement appear in such a helpless state, Erzebeth widened her eyes and turned furiously to dimir.


    ¡°dimir? What is the meaning of this? Where is Duhan¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°I left it behind. If his head and body were together, he would undoubtedly have tried to resist the progenitor.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    She still didn¡¯t get it.


    Why, if Duhan was meant to oppose the progenitor, would his head alone be brought here?


    She should have understood by now.


    ¡°Your mind is quite rigid, Madam Erzebeth. Must I spell it out for you?¡±


    For the sake of her understanding, I decided to exin it clearly.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°The Crimson Duke is not on your side. Unlike you lot, he has no intention of attacking Tyrkanzyaka. Unless, of course, you¡¯re a rebel who dared to betray the progenitor.¡±


    Erzebeth finally realized it.


    She finally understood why dimir had disappeared.


    Why he had gone to awaken Duhan alone.


    Why he was feigning ignorance while subtly positioning himself closer.


    Just as Erzebeth prepared to react, dimir moved first.


    She flicked open her fan in an attempt to drive him away.


    The blood pooled on the floor responded to hermand, rising into a wall that separated her from dimir.


    At the same time, crimson vines intertwined with the very brickwork of the building,shing out to entangle dimir¡¯s legs¡ªas if the world itself was trying to bind him.


    dimir¡¯s response was swift and direct.


    He raised his greatsword high and brought it down in a single, decisive sh.


    Everything in his path was cleaved in two.


    The vines.


    You didn''t buy this chapter


    Buy Now (8 coupons)</a>